《I Just want a Peaceful life》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue</h4>


    Sin has always stuck with humans since ancient times. No matter who it is, humans alwaysmit sins in their life.


    It is as that already besw and norm of the world itself. Even the heroes, king, or other righteous people also could not escape frommitting sins.


    But what happens if it happens to the strongest person that only wants peace. Does he will escape from the evil clutches of sin or he will break through it.


    Year XXXX


    "Huft¡­ Huft¡­ Brother, Why?" What have I done to you? To poison me like this?!" [???]


    "Kukuku¡­. Uhuk¡­ What you did is take everything for me!! Uhuk.. Now,e and die." As the other person attacked him once again despite his injuries.


    "Nonsense! I never take anything from you?! I always give everything to you, brother!!" [???]


    "Shut it, Angus! Shut the fuck up! If you want to give me everything then how about give me your life?" Said the other person with the craziness in his eyes.


    "But, Why? I always love you brother. So, Why.. Why did you do this, Victor?" [Angus]


    "Exactly!! Because of that you be Master''s favorite student, be the strongest person, and even get Julie''s love." [Victor]


    "What!! I never love Julie! Wait¡­ Brother!! Is Julie the one that coerces you to poison, me?" [Angus]


    "Enough nonsense, now.. DIE!!" As Victorunched an attack toward Angus.


    However, Angus still could repel the attack easily despite being poisoned.


    After a few exchanges move, "Hahaha¡­ As expected, the one that inherited the master''s power. Even after being poisoned by devil tears, you still could move like that. But now that power is mine!!" Victor attacks his brother while ignoring his wound.


    During their exchange, from outside the house heard some noise. *BUK* *BUK* *BUK* a lot of grenadesunched inside the house at once. Then, it explodes together. *BOOOMMM*


    At thest second before the huge explosion, Angus gathers all his chi power to protect his brother and himself. But, his brother already loses all his reason and keeps attacking him with the poisoned knife.


    "Uhuk.. Brother are you okay?!" [Angus]


    "Hahaha¡­ Just give up brother! Just give me master''s power and I will end your suffering" [Victor]


    Looking at his brother already beyond hope to save, Angus punches him in his hearth at fast speed. Before closing, his brother crazed eye.


    "ARRRGGHH" Losing his only brother, Angus release surges of massive chi and make an explosion towards the rubble around. *BOOM*


    "You bastard!! Why did you do this to my brother?"? As Angus looks at the approaching group.


    "Hoo.. truly an embodiment of evil to survive that kind of attack while being poisoned." Said one of the men with shaved heads and wearing thin clothes.


    "Angus, there is no other person that is stronger than me in this world!!" Said a muscr person


    "Fufufu¡­ that''s the price for ignoring me." Said a beautiful woman with a devilish aura


    "Hahaha¡­ Look at that power. Now, I''m really hungry to eat you!" said a crazed thin person holding an alcoholic jug.


    Looking as more and more practitioners of martial arte with hungry eyes towards him. He finally understood why theye after him.


    "I see¡­ So, All of you want is my master''s legacy. But, did you think that poisoning me is enough to defeat 10.000 years of inheritance?!" Angus ps his hand and takes his final battle stance.


    Soon, the other party attacked him without any shred of hesitation. The group oppositionunched their attack be it from guns, grenades, sharp weapons, and various chi-based skills.


    Six days have passed since the start of the battle. During these six days, he already lost count of how many people died at his hand. Each minute passes by another life is iming in his hand.


    He even wonders just how many people they prepare to capture him. The most infuriating him is they seem to lock down the area and cooperate with the local government to do this attack.


    For six days straight Angus continuously fought and passed what was truly human capable of. All his body was riddled with various wounds and blood. Be it from his enemy and his blood.


    If he is not poisoned, he could already run away or fight for months. But, each time he used his chi skill base, his body corroded by the poison itself.


    "Hold on everyone, he is already at his limit. The 10.000 years'' legacy soon will be ours." Said one of the people to encourage themselves.


    Looking at the opposition group that fears to attack him. "Hahaha¡­ With that kind of mentality, you will never get this power." As Angus gather all his massive chi toward his heart and explode himself *BOOOMM*


    "Shit¡­" Before the opposition could react, they already got engulfed by a massive chi st along with the part of the town.


    At Angus''sst moment, ''Damn¡­ In the end, I really can''t preserve my master legacy. Huft¡­ six days huh.. that means I miss the six-day to manage all my idle phone games.


    Funny, I still think about those games¡­ Well, not that it matters now. At least I finally got the peace that I once long for.'' As Angus''s consciousness plunges into the darkness.


    Inside the darkness, Angus lost track of time and control over his body, even his thoughts. Before long he sees a bright light from far away and is attracted to it.

 Chapter 2: House of Victory

    <h4>Chapter 2: House of Victory</h4>


    On a peaceful day, where everyone is passing their daily life. There is a big mansion at the edge of the town. From inside the big mansion, people could hear a woman''s scream. The mansion is crowded with a lot of guards and servants.


    While the guard looks nervous and keeps their vignce, all of the servants look very busy. Some of theme and go from one of the biggest rooms in the mansion.


    Inside the room, a woman is having childbor. *ARRGGHHH* Once again the woman cries and tries to push his baby toe out using all her strength. Before long, the baby came out. However, it still stays silent without crying.


    The baby only feels being grabbed by a huge hand. But, he still cannot see or hear clearly. Before he could contemte his current situation, he got pped in his butt. At this moment like an instinct, he cries loudly. *OWAAKK*


    All he could do is cry in the baby''s voice. After crying for a while, he feels exhausted before falling asleep.


    Hearing the baby cry, the people in the room feel relief before a manes into the room hurriedly with worry.


    "Honey, how are you?" as the man looked at the beautiful pale woman hugging the newborn baby. While the nearby people with priest attire give strange light that soothes the mother and the baby through their hands.


    "It''s okay. I just need rest for a little bit." As the woman reassures the man.


    "*Sigh* Thank God, you made it. Now, let me see my son." As he looks at the baby hugging the woman.


    Looking at the healthy strong baby lovingly, "Wee to the world, Angus¡­ Angus Victory."


    Few hours after that, Angus finally wakes up. Still, because he is in the newborn baby''s body, he can''t look or hear properly while his limb also feels very weak.


    As the former strongest martial artist, he didn''t panic at all and retained his calm. He tried to understand his current situation.


    ''Urrghh¡­ Where am I? I feel so weak. Let''s inspect my body first.'' Thought Angus


    As soon as he tries to inspect his body, his mind feels overburdened and once again falls asleep. Soon, every time he tries to think about some heavy stuff or inspect his own body he will fall unconscious for a few hours.


    Fortunately, at one month''s age, Angus regained his sight and could hear properly. The moment regained his five senses, he was surprised at his current condition. He already guessed it but to think he reincarnated into a newborn baby is unexpected.


    However, being a newborn baby is a headache for him. It''s because he cannot control his body properly. As an expert of martial arts, control over his body is very important. Without it, he feels worse than being a disabled person.


    His nightmare only got worse when he couldn''t control the need to poop before he could even cry for help. All he could do is resign his fate to nature.


    During his time as a baby, he also tries to gather some information about his surroundings. He found that his family is quite wealthy from the house he resides in.


    Although, it is quite old-fashionedpared to modern life in his past life. But, there are a lot of servants to take care of it. Angus suspects just hiring all these servants probably will already cost a lot of money.


    He also found that he is not in the same world as in his past life. Because at this mansion, some people could use strange energy to help them do their task despite the low technology around.


    The strange energy is simr to chi from his previous life but Angus is sure that it is not chi. By some fortunate event, he also learns that his current name is simr to his in a past life, Angus Victory. After knowing his name, he begins to remember his brother.


    Since his name is quite a mix of his and his brother''s name. Remembering his past life, his mood bes gloomy.


    ''Haa¡­ At least now, I was reborn in a rich family. I don''t need to live frugally like in my past life. Yosh.. Let''s enjoy this life peacefully to the fullest.'' thought Angus


    As time goes by, one year has passed since Angus was born, even though being a baby is boring but he likes peacefulness. He feels like his long wishes are already granted because of this peacefulness.


    During this one year, he could only stay in his room in a caged bed to prevent him from falling. He often sees his family check on him sometimes.


    From his observation, his mother has ck hair with brown eyes and beautifully white skinbined with a top model face. She always pampered him a lot and always yed with him in most of her free time. Her name is Cecilia Widespread, the wife of the head Victory family.


    As for his father, he has blonde hair and a slim figure with a strict ssic military disposition but still retains his charismatic handsome face.


    Despite his petty figure, Angus knows that there is a dangerous aura hidden behind it if he is provoked. His name is Jacob Victory, the current head of Victory Family.


    His parents love and care about him which gives him a sense of belonging since he and his brother are orphans in his previous life before being adopted by his master.


    He also found that he has two older brothers. The first older one has blonde hair simr to his father''s with brown eyes. The first impression he got is that he has a cold personality and is quite a prideful person. His name is Jason Victory.


    His second brother is younger and likes to prank people. He looked like a free-spirited person that has too much energy. His name is Vergil Victory.


    Angus also found that his family is quite influential in the military. He found this from many people that gave their blessing to him when they celebrated his first birthday.


    ''Well, this is a good family since I can just be goofing around while letting my brother inherit my father''s position. There is no way I want to get into another bloody brother fight.'' thought Angus inwardly while he remembers his fight with his beloved brother.


    Besides his family, he also managed to learn a few wordnguages that people used in this world. Angus is sure that he is not in the same world as his past anymore. He never heard any kind ofnguage they used in his past life.


    Moreover, he found the strange energy everyone uses that is simr to chi is called mana like in some fantasy game he yed in his past.


    Late at night after his birthday party, he rests inside his room alone while enjoying his peacefulness.


    ''Ahhh¡­ It will be perfect if I still have my handphone with those idle games'' Thought Angus while enjoying his pillowy bed.


    Suddenly, He hears a sound inside his head.


    "Ding.. The Idle System is fully integrated." [System]


    "Starting the system in 3.. 2.. 1.." [System]


    "Wee, Host to the Idle system." [System]


    "Please select opponent in next 30 second" [System]

 Chapter 3: Idle System

    <h4>Chapter 3: Idle System</h4>


    "Please select opponent in next 30 second" [System]


    ''Huhh¡­ Idle System?! I guess I miss ying my idle games to even hallucinate about this.'' Thought Alex while looking at the hologram panel in front of him.


    Soon, the countdown passed.


    "Host has not selected an opponent. The opponent will be randomly generated." [System]


    "Matchplete¡­ Opponent Ant." [System]


    "Estimated time of winning in 1 second." [System]


    "Battle ends. You receive 0,0000001 Soul Points."


    "Next match opponent Ant. Estimated time of winning in 1 second." [System]


    "Battle ends. You receive¡­.." [System]


    At first, Alex ignores this, but the sound keeps ringing inside his head.


    ''Hmm¡­. Don''t tell me¡­ This is...'' Angus immediately inspected his body.


    Now his body and mind are strong enough to handle the burden of inspecting his body. He already could do it a few months ago but still chose not to do it since he didn''t feel the need to do it.


    As Angus inspected his body, he didn''t find any chance at his body or anything wrong besides his chi.


    ''Maybe it was because it gave too few soul points for me to notice it.'' though Angus while still believes the system is real since he could still hear the notification.


    ''Either I am crazy or this is the real deal like in those fantasy books.'' While thinking this Angus inspected his chi as it seems different than in his past life.


    He found out that his almost non-existence chi changes into strange energy that is easier to control. He could circte this strange energy easily despite having a toddler body.


    If it is an ordinary chi from his past life, he needs to at least meditate or train very hard just to move it a little bit. Unlike chi this energy seems also very gentle as Angus knows just how dangerous chi is no matter small it is.


    As Angus contemted the system and his body, "Battle ends. You received 0,0000001 Soul Point" Angus keeps hearing battle notifications from the system every second.


    Irritated by hearing the same sound over and over again, he immediately searches his way to the setting option of the idle system through various actions like calling system, notification, and setting.


    In his past life, every game he yed always had a system setting to configure the games itself to be morefortable for the user to y. The basic setting such as mute notification sound always has in every single idle game he yed before.


    After a series of tries, he finally could summon the Idle system menu with thought, he sees a transparent holographic panel in front of him.


    In the holographic panel, he found some functions such as notification and enemy choosing. He also sees the inventory and shop tab but grayed out being unavable to select. The only avable is the Host chart tab.


    Looking at this, he immediately looks at the notification setting and mutes some of the notifications while leaving the few important ones.


    Then, he finally looks at his Host chart to find out about his status.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 1 Year Old


    MP: 1/1


    Strength: 1


    Dexterity: 1


    Intelligence: 1


    Vitality: 1


    Soul Point: 0


    Besides that, he didn''t find any exnation about it. No experience or even level like in the game from his previous life. After inspecting carefully for hours, he still didn''t find anything about it.


    Then, he went back into the enemy selection function. From it, he found a list of a lot of people and harmless animals. Rather than animals, it could be called a harmless insect for now.


    For the people listed, all of them are left with [???] in their name beside his family. He spectes that it happens because he didn''t know their name yet.


    All the people in the list are grayed out, being unable to be selected. The one that is avable for him is only some harmless insect such as ant, mosquito, wasp, etc.


    After doing a few more tests, he began to be more interested in this system. Since his days were always boring, he finally felt like getting a real toy to y with for a long time.


    He chooses the most possibly benefited harmless animal that he could defeat before going into sleep as he is quite fatigued from thinking all this stuff.


    As time goes by, four years have passed since Angus received the idle system. He finally knows how absurd this system is to his body.


    Each time Angus won, he got a little bit of a soul point. This soul point could be converted into other attributes with a certain ratio.


    He could exchange 5 soul points with one of his strength, dexterity, intelligence, or Vitality. As for mana he could exchange 1 soul point for 1 mana.


    Although the change is very small, as a seasoned fighter, he knows this small change could decide his life in a dangerous situation.


    He also believes in the future the conversion rate will increase as his body grows stronger like in those games he yed before.


    In summary, he will get stronger by doing nothing. But, this is a headache for him as he didn''t want to be stronger.


    To be exact he didn''t want anyone to know that he is a strong person because afraid of being betrayed and hunted by anyone like in his past life. Angus''sst moment in his past life already gave him enough lessons to understand this. All he wants is to live a peaceful life


    ''Haa¡­ Such a troublesome just for wanting a peaceful life'' Thought Angus inwardly


    Still, unlike his past world, this world is filled with many kinds of different dangers. Not only he needs to think about the danger from humanity but also from nature itself.


    The only reason he is now in a safe ce and at peace is because he is the son of the duke inside one of the biggest kingdoms in the world.


    After contemting a little bit, he chooses to hide his strength and only use it just to protect his dearest one and himself.


    Angus didn''t want to get betrayed or have another bloody brother fight anymore. Because of this he developed azy nature and likes to read books during these past years.


    He also concludes that this idle system works simrly to idle games he yed in the past. But rather than experience, it gives him soul points.


    After a few times secretly testing his idle system in these few years, he already got the gist of how the system works. Inside the host chart, it is simr to the status panel of any yer-based game.


    MP represents his current mana


    Strength represents his body strength


    Dexterity represents his body speed and reaction time


    Intelligence represents his mind work speed and memory


    Vitality represents his body endurance


    What confuses him is he didn''t have HP (Health point) like in the game. At first, he thought his health was too small to be calcted but after a few times of testing, he found nothing about it at all.


    He spectes that since this is a reality, the system decides that HP is too hard to be calcted by number or his HP is too small to be calcted by the system. After all the system only shows integer and rounded numbers.


    After four years, his soul points have already umted by 15 points from killing various kinds of insects. All these years he still couldn''t choose people as his opponent.


    Angus spected that he needed to beat them in real life first before the automatic virtual battle worked or he still didn''t have enough strength to win a battle over them in a life-death battle.


    A spar battle and a life-death battle are quite different. Thetter has a high degree of difficultypared to the former.


    ''Well, that didn''t matter since I don''t want to be stronger anymore. I just want to enjoy this peacefulness.'' Angus returns to reading his book within the shade of a tree inside the mansion''s garden.


    But, he is soon disturbed as he notices a butler approaching him stealthily. Even though he never trained, his senses are still better than any ordinary person.


    After a while, the butler showed himself, "Sorry to disturb you, young master Angus. You got called by your father in his study room." Said a servant with butler clothes.


    "Father? Alright, I will go see him now. Thanks for the notice, Moro." Angus stood up from his lying position reluctantly before going toward his father''s room.


    Arriving in front of the room, Angus knocks on the door *Knock* *Knock* "Come in." as Angus hears a response from inside the room.


    The moment Angus entered, "Ahh.. Angus, you are here." [Jacob]


    "Yes, is there anything you need, Father?" [Angus]


    "Actually, in three years you will enter the royal academy like your brother. So, I want you to study early so as not to tarnish our family name." [Angus''s father]


    "Okay..." [Angus]


    "So, starting tomorrow you will be tutored to not fall behind with the other nobles."


    "Err¡­ does this also include physical training?"


    "Yes, moreover it will focus more on physical training since you never trained on it before. I know you don''t like to do some physical training but at least you need to get the basics of it." said Angus''s father


    ''I already know all the basics just from looking at it, Damn it... *sigh* I guess I will y along as long as I don''t do anything absurd.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Haa¡­ Alright, Father. Is there anything else?" [Angus]


    "No, you can go now. Also... I expect something from you, Angus." [Jacob]


    ''No..no¡­ Don''t expect me anything. Just let me goof off around.'' Thought Angus


    "A-Alright¡­ Then I shall go now." As Angus exits the room.


    Looking at his son out of his room, Angus''s father could only sigh inwardly before going back to his paperwork and forgetting about any unnecessary thought.

 Chapter 4: Goofing off

    <h4>Chapter 4: Goofing off</h4>


    The next morning, Angus arrived in front of one of the rooms inside the mansion. The room will be his study room for the next three years until he goes into the royal academy.


    Arriving in front of the room, ''Huft¡­ I hope I didn''t get any weird teachers. Well, at least I could learn the one that is called magic besides from the books.'' Thought Angus.


    Although Angus wants to hide his real strength, he is still interested in magic. For Angus who never knew that magic exists in his past life, he finds magic is marvelous things that contradict physics and his pastmon sense.


    Because of this, he wants to learn magic. But, magic itself is a very difficult subject that not everyone can do it. Only the talented and hard-working person could do it.


    *Knock* *knock* After knocking on the door, he hears a pleasant female sound from the inside, "Come in."


    Angus immediately enters the room and sees a young woman in a strict teaching uniform that gives the vibe ''I am a teacher''. The woman is quite beautiful and tall with deep blue hair.


    But, he knows behind her petty figure hidden an aura of a skilled fighter that is already through many life-death situations. He confirmed it by how she positions herself and her entire bodynguage from the first few seconds he enters the room.


    Before he could think further, "Done admiring? If yes, hurry to your seat, Mr. Young Master." Said the blue-haired woman in a sarcastic tone.


    Without saying anything, Angus immediately went back to hiszy expression and sat at his seat.


    After Angus took his seat, *sigh* "Well, my name is Andria Cobalt. I will tutor you for the next three years until you enter the royal academy." As she looks disappointed by my previous behavior.


    After that, she immediately began her lesson. In summary, she teaches him somemon knowledge about this world. From Andria''s exnation, Angus knows that there is a lot of hidden danger behind his everyday peaceful life.


    One of them is the danger of monster hordes. Unlike in his past life, this world that is called Firuman is inhabited by a lot of races besides the human race.


    But the most dangerous one is the one called a monster, a being that is corrupted from miasma, corrupted mana. They tend to go berserk and seek the only destruction of civilization.


    As for the reason behind this phenomenon, nobody could uncover it from ancient times. The only possible exnation is from the myth where an evil god corrupted some beast into a monster through miasma and sought the destruction of civilization.


    Fortunately, other civilized races are also not so weak just to be destroyed by a monster horde. They could utilize mana to protect themselves and fight back the monster horde.


    As time goes on, both the monster side and civilized races begin into stalemate situations. But, the danger of monster hordes still exists as they grow stronger and increase their number over time.


    While the civilized races could only pass down their mantle to the younger ones after they grew at a certain age or cut down monster numbers slowly.


    Still, this kind of problem will only happen in the future for him to worry about. He rather worries about his matters about the so-called politics between the nobles. If he is not being careful enough he may get stabbed in the back by other nobles.


    Angus knows exactly how dangerous humans can be from his experience. Although he already decides to leave this matter to his brothers, he still needs to be careful around the noble society.


    A few dayster, Angus was called into the training ground by Andria for physical training. Because of the monster horde threat, all the people in the kingdom have learned some sort of self-defense since childhood, especially the noble one.


    Since Angus wants to hide his real strength, he tries to put on a fa?ade that makes him look like he has average physical strength.


    The moment Andria tries to push him further than a normal average kid could do, Angus immediately stops his exercise and looks at her silently.


    Although, he only looks silently his expression is mocking her like saying "Are you a retard do make me do this?".


    After that, he immediately leaves the training area while making excuses, "I am sorry, teacher. I need to go to the bathroom for a while."


    Many times Andria tries to punish him for that. But Angus always gives the same excuse to go to the bathroom before going for hours. Then, he will be found falling asleep below the shade of a tree in the nearby gardenter.


    Because Angus is also the son of duke Jacob, Andria cannot do anything too excessive about him besides tolerate his behavior. Even after she reported this matter to the duke himself, it only got a reply as let him be since he was still a child.


    As time goes by, Andria gives up trying to push Angus training harder during the physical exercise. Fortunately, Angus was interested in magic so Andria still could tolerate hiszy behavior.


    Besides, a lot of nobles also prefer the upation as magicians, since the magician is positioned at the backline in battle which is quite safer than others.


    ''Hm¡­ he also will not go further in this magician path because his mana is quite low and his mind power to construct magic circles is almost below average.'' Thought Andria as she looked at her students who tried to cast simple fire-based spells.


    What Andria never thought is Angus nned all of this to give him the impression of a weak spoiled noble son that is veryzy. Still, it is also true that Angus'' mana and mind power is below average since he didn''t increase them at all during the past few years.


    Because of the host chart, he actually could monitor his growth but rather than use it to improve further he used it to make it stagnant.


    Few years after finding out how the system works, Angus knows that doing specific actions continuously such as training or reading books will increase his status.


    Reading books will increase his intelligence which will increase his speed to construct magic spells. So, Angus uses most of his time pretending to read books while he is just sleeping or goofing off.


    He did all of this hassle because in the royal academy he will be tested through a machine that will roughly calcte his body and mind power. Knowing this he immediately nned to stagnate his growth by doing his daily routine carefully.


    ''Hmm¡­ not too bad'' as Angus looked at his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 5 Years Old


    MP: 5/10


    Strength: 3


    Dexterity: 3


    Intelligence: 4


    Vitality: 5


    Soul Point: 31

 Chapter 5: Test

    <h4>Chapter 5: Test</h4>


    "Alright, Angus. Today will be thest day of our ss. Tomorrow you will go to the capital city to be tested into the royal academy." [Andria]


    "Make sure you will not mess up or I will get ''lectured'' by your father." As Andria tries to remind Angus who is yawning continuously with a bored expression.


    "Yeah-yeah¡­ Just take it easy, teacher, or you will never get married" Replied Angus while teasing his teacher.


    During the three years'' time, Angus became more familiar with his teacher but mostly he would tease his strict teacher about some of this stuff.


    "Grr¡­ Huft¡­. If you just have a little bit of talent from your brothers. I will not worry about you at all. But, to be lectured by me for three whole years and could only barely cast 1st circle basic spell [me] truly hurt my pride as a teacher."


    "Easy, teacher Andria. Actually.. I also want to be like my brothers. But¡­" Angus stopped for a while.


    ''Angus¡­ He¡­'' Thought Andria as she immediately felt wrong to bring up such a topic.


    "Don''t worry¡­" [Andria]


    Before Andria could finish his sentence, "But, I think it is too bothersome to do it. So, teacher, why don''t we just end this ss and enjoy the weather in the garden. Today has good weather forying around." Angus smile innocently


    "That''s it¡­. Angus!! no lunch break until you finish the test!!" As Andria''s rage explodes from Angus''s behavior.


    "Whattt¡­ that''s not fair." As Angus continues working on his paper test.


    ''Haaa¡­ Howe the mighty Duke Jacob produced a son that is sozy like him. I truly worry about this kingdom''s future.'' [Andria]


    Before Andria could think further, "Err¡­ Teacher Andria, I think I got a stomach ache and need to go to the bathroom." as Angus faked his stomach ache obviously.


    *Crack* *Crack* At this moment Andria already reaches her limit holding herself to not pummeling herzy-ass student as she grips the table strongly.


    "That''s it¡­ Angus. Let''s change the test. If you can get out of this room before tomorrow. You will be passed" [Andria]


    "But, if not, don''t think about leaving this room before tomorrow, not even your pathetic excuse will work." As Andria ready to pummeled her disciple.


    "Whaatt.. That''s not fair, my father will never approve this kind of teac¡­"


    Suddenly, Moro opened the door. "Excuse me, Ms. Andria. Master gave his permission to your request right now." Then, Moro closed the door silently.


    "Hehehe¡­ You hear it yourself. Your father just gave his permission to do this kind of test." Replied Andria happily.


    ''WTF¡­ D-did... my father just sells his son?'' thought Angus


    "Don''t worry, all you need to do is go outside this room. So, what are you going to do now? Didn''t you get a stomachache a while ago? If you don''t hurry you might shit your pants." [Andria]


    ''Damn, this is too troublesome.'' Thought Angus.


    "Tch¡­ it seems you don''t believe me about that." As Angus starts to loosen his belt.


    "W-wait.. Why are you undressing?" Andria immediately was baffled seeing Angus''s action.


    "Well, since I can''t go to the bathroom. I might just do it here. You know nature calls." As Angus took off his pants.


    Flustered by such action, Andria immediately looked back to avoid looking at Angus. "Shameless kid!! Did you have no pride at all?!"


    During this moment, Angus immediately opened the window and prepared himself to jump. But, Andria also notices Angus''s sudden action from her high perception. She immediately tries to catch Angus before he could jump out the window.


    Using her trained body, she immediately arrives behind Angus at any moment. Before she could catch Angus back, One of Angus''s palms pointed towards her hidden below his armpit and shot fire from it. [1st circle ¨C me]


    The fire is small but it shoots directly towards Andria''s eyes. Her instinct red up at this moment, she immediately retracts her face to the side. This action is enough to stop her for a moment.


    Using this opportunity, Angus jumps down towards a nearby tree and runs away without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Andria could only be shocked by her disciple''s previous action. Angus''s action to try to run away is simple but also very difficult to achieve. It is because the hidden attack is so precise that it attacked Andria''s most vulnerable spot during that moment.


    Andria could only dodge it because her body is tampered with in many life-death situations. But, she believes not even elite guards from the capital could dodge such an attack during that moment especially if it targets directly at one''s eye.


    Still, she believes Angus manages to do that as a fluke, a lucky shot. Otherwise, Angus is truly another terrifying prodigy that could predict other opponents'' reactions and nning such a dangerous y.


    ''Haa¡­ to think I even thought of him as a prodigy now. I need a break. All this teaching job has exhausted me. But, first I need to report to Duke.'' Thought Andria while she went out from the study room.


    While Andria goes towards the duke''s room to report about his son''s behavior, Angus is lying around at his usual spot while sweating and breathing roughly.


    *Huft* *Huft* ''Damn¡­ I will never get used to this weak body. I hope I can do the test sooner. Still, teacher Andria is quite evil to do that kind of test to me.''


    ''Well, I hope she will not think of something unnecessary that gives me more ''trouble''ter. Especially after that time blundering with my father.'' As Angus calms his mind and subconsciously changes his breathing rhythm.


    A few momentster, "*Ding* Vitality has increased by one."


    Angus immediately curses his luck, ''Damn¡­ I just subconsciously use my breathing technique. Haa¡­ Let''s forget it. Time to sleep now.'' As Angus closes his eyes and falls asleep under the shade of the tree.


    Meanwhile inside the Duke''s room, "Alright, thanks for your help, Andria. You can go now." Said Duke Jacob in an emotionless tone.


    "Then, I shall excuse myself." Replied Andria while she went outside the room.


    The moment Andria goes outside the room, "Moro, what do you think about this?" [Jacob]


    "Master, I believe it is just a fluke or lucky shot that young master Angus could get away from that situation." Said Moro from the corner of the room respectfully.


    "Hmmm¡­" [Jacob]


    After a moment of silence, "I can''t do it." while Jacob seems to think something very hard.


    "P-pardon me¡­" [Moro]


    Before Moro ends his sentence, "If I am in Angus''s position, I will never get out of that room despite using all sorts of trickery and my vast experience. Even replicating that kind of feat is almost impossible." Exin Jacob in a serious tone.


    "....." [Moro]

 Chapter 6: Blunder

    <h4>Chapter 6: Blunder</h4>


    "¡­" [Moro]


    "Tell me Moro, even with your current strength do you think you could escape from a room guarded by the angered Blue Lotus, Andria Cobalt?" Asked the duke to his loyal butler.


    After Moro thought for a while, "No¡­ master, That''s an impossible feat even with my special trait abilities. But, master if I may presume ording to Andria herself, she gets distracted during the test."


    "Moro, did you know why I agree with Andria to do the test?" asked Jacob


    "Didn''t it teach young mast¡­" [Moro]


    "No, Moro. He has already learned everything since he could read." Interrupt the duke himself.


    "From the start, Angus is smarter and mature than ordinary kids of his age. Actually a few years ago, I wanted to give him some kind of ''push'' to change hiszy behavior but the moment I pay attention to him, the more I marvel about my sons." [Jacob]


    ''At first nce he is doing everything like azy person. But, during my observation there is actually no waste movement at all in his stature.''


    ''Even for me this kind of feat is really hard, I even got some inspiration just by paying attention to his movement.'' While Jacob remembers the scene from one year ago.


    Remembering that, ''Come to think of it he also notices me despite my attempt to erase my presence.'' Thought Jacob inwardly.


    After being silent for a while, "At that time, I realized that my son is actually too genius to beprehend by normalmon sense."


    "I also know that his mind already passes our imagination. All he needs is just a little bit of push for him to reach a greater height." Said Jacob enthusiastically about his sons.


    Looking at his master speech so passionately, Moro could only change his judgement about Angus silently.


    "Still from the Andria report his capabilities are very lowpared to other nobles." [Jacob]


    "That''s true. With young master current strength, the test result will be low. He may even get bullied inside the academy. Perhaps, I need to arrange some shadow guard with him?" [Moro]


    "No need, tomorrow I will apany him myself. At that time let''s see who still dares to bully my son." Said Jacob while smiling evilly.


    ''At least this way, I could repay him for helping me break through my shackle and advance my grade.'' Thought Jacob.


    One year before Angus''s test, Angus just did his routine as usual, skipped his lesson andy below his favorite tree in the garden.


    After trying various positions to make him morefortable, he finally couldn''t help but look at the nearby corner where Jacob hid himself for a second before going back to his position.


    Knowing that his cover''s blown, Jacob immediatelyes out while hiding his surprise expression.


    Jacob tries to calm down but his urges to know more about Angus''s fine control movement get his interest. "Angus, how did you do that kind of movement?"


    But, Angus only looked at his father expressionlessly for a while before tilting his head.


    ''Great Job Jacob! Now, you look like some kind weird man in front of your son by suddenly asking him a strange question.'' Lamenting Jacob inwardly.


    "Father, What I see and what you see are different things." Said Angus in a serious tone.


    At that time, like a burst from the tight dam, countless memories and scenes shed in Jacob''s head. Jacob immediately shouted, "Shadow Guard!! Prepare the basement training room and don''t let everyone disturb me." Before Jacob walked away from his spot.


    Before he truly went, Angus said in a soft voice, "Good Luck, Dad" that only Jacob could hear using his enhanced perception. On that day, Jacob managed to break his shackle and advance to higher grade.


    To battle against monster hordes, civilized races utilize mana to protect and fight for their life. From continuous fighting through life and death situations, both sides be much stronger by breaking past their limit.


    As many people continued to break through, they started to ssify the threshold by measuring their power. Each threshold represents their mana core grade.


    Each time someone passes their current limit and breakthrough they will advance to a higher grade of mana core. All the grades are measured by number from one being the lowest.


    With each grade they advance, their control and quality over mana will increase by leap bound. Some races even get some special ability each time they advance their grade.


    However, mana core grade is not the only one that decides the winner for battle. There is a race that mostly consists of low mana core grade people but higherbat capability than the other races such as beast-kin race.


    There are also races that are born with high mana core grade people like the demon race and elf race.


    As for the human race, they have average power strength regarding their mana core grade. But, theirbat capabilities are very versatile enough for them to survive countless battles.


    Likewise, the higher the grade, the more difficult one to upgrade their mana core. Especially for Jacob that already arrived at the grade five.


    Normally, at his age he will have a very small chance to upgrade his grade further. But, by getting some epiphany from Angus''s ''tip'', Jacob managed to breakthrough into grade six before the age before 50 which made him the youngest grade six of the human race.


    Now, only few people still could contend with him beside the emperor himself who already reached the realm of legendary himself, grade seven mana core.


    If during this time, there is anyone that tries to bully his sons especially Angus who helps the duke breakthrough. Then, only trouble that will follow them. This is also the reason why Jacob thought highly about Angus despite his lowbat strength.


    As a seasoned fighter, Jacob knows that people like Angus are the one that could move the world around.


    Despite all of this, Angus still remains oblivious about his father''s thought. More than oblivious he feels like ignoring him and doing what he wants to do.


    Both Angus and Jacob seem like they have a sort of tacit understanding to never bother with each other over the years. But, they are ready to help each other in a perilous situation.


    This is also the reason Jacob agreed with Andria''s test. He wants to help Angus to stimte his passion to maximize his truly hidden potential through Andria''s test. But, his ''potential'' is much deeper than he thought in the first ce.


    ''Well, he will ''learn'' more at the royal academy anyway.'' Thought Jacob while he was back doing his own work with Moro support nearby.


    The next morning, inside Angus''s bedroom, Angus immediately opens his eyes and catches the throwned clothes.


    "I see¡­ As sharp as ever. Now, hurry up and get ready." Said Jacob while looking at his son with a bright smile.


    "F-Father.. Why are you here?" asked Angus confusedly


    "Why?? Of course to apany you through your first day of school." Replied Jacob happily.


    "EHHH!!!" [Angus]

 Chapter 7: Annoying Father

    <h4>Chapter 7: Annoying Father</h4>


    "EHHH!!" [Angus]


    ''What the hell just happened? Didn''t we get tacit agreement to not disturb one with the others before?'' thought Angus inwardly


    "Enough.. chit chat. I will be waiting for you at the dining hall. You don''t want to bete on your first school day, right?" As Jacob leaves Angus to prepare himself.


    ''Damn¡­ My years of nning to be low profile went away. Huft.. Let''s think positively first. What could be wrong with being apanied by your parents during your first day of school, right?'' Angus getting undressed and taking a bath.


    ''Unless¡­ that parent is at level fucking grade six and hailed as the youngest six grade person in the human race. Damn!!! Huft¡­ that''s it just let it be and everything will be as smooth as sailing on top of the water.'' Thought Angus inwardly during his bath.


    A few momentster, Angus sat in the dining hall having breakfast with his parents. During this time, Angus keeps having negative thoughts about his first day. His negative aura even changes the mood of the dining hall.


    Noticing this his mother immediately asked worriedly, "My dear son, Angus. Is something troubling you?"


    "Ahh¡­ N-No, I am just a little bit nervous about my first day of school." Replied Angus.


    "Are you sure? We can postpone your departure if you still are not feeling well. Right, honey?" [Cecilia]


    ''Yes¡­ With this at least I will not get apanied by my father and create a sensation.'' [Angus]


    "Non-sense, Angus is just fine. Besides, I will apany him today. So, he will be safer than being by himself tomorrow."


    ''WTF!! You are the one that makes me not feel safe at all.'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    "Well, that''s right. Then, promise me to take care of Angus, okay? I hear from Andria that he is quite a troublemaker." [Cecilia]


    "It''s okay, honey. I will keep him safe." [Jacob]


    ''Haaa¡­ What a day to start.'' As Angus already gave up to change his destined fate.


    After breakfast, Angus and Jacob go in front of the mansion. At thewn in front of him,y a circr low pedestal stone that is engraved with various kinds of runes. Few servants use some high-tech-looking machine near the pedestal.


    "Come to think of it, it''s your first time using a teleportation device right? Just make sure to not throw up so badly." Said Jacob to Angus before checking the device himself.


    "Throw up??" [Angus]


    A few momentster, Angus says goodbye to his mother and a few servants that always take care of him before stepping on the circr pedestal with his father.


    After a while, the pedestal shone brightly before he felt like getting shaken by the space itself and disappeared along with his father. The next moment, he realizes that he has already arrived at an unrecognized plot ofnd filled with people.


    At this moment, he feels disoriented from the space turbulence when he gets teleported by the device. While his father seems fine as he is already familiar with the sensation.


    "Well, it seems you are better than I thought since you are still standing on your feet. At least you are not throwing up all your breakfast." Said Jacob while looking surprised at my condition.


    "Well, just take it easy and take this letter to the registration office. If you get some problem along the way just say my name and that will take care of it. I need to go to another ce to meet with some ''friends''" As he notices that some adults are approaching them.


    ''Yes¡­ Finally, it is about time to get away from this annoying old man.'' Thought Angus happily


    "Alright, have fun and make some friends." said Jacob while Angus immediately grabbed the letter and got away from his father.


    Along the way to the registration office, Angus is still feeling light-headed from the teleportation device. He wants to throw up all his breakfast right now.


    The reason he didn''t do it in the first ce is because of his simr experience when he fought against a man that utilized vibration to empower his attack. All of his attacks give a shaking and impact to disoriented him.


    Although, the teleportation device didn''t do any damage to him because of its safety. But, the shaking is 10 times worse than he felt from his past life.


    ''Urggh¡­ It seems I need to take a little bit of rest first.'' Thought Angus after he did his registration at the nearby office and rested at a nearby bench.


    Fortunately, the registration office is not too crowded. It is because the royal academy has strict requirements to enter. Not only is it very expensive, but it also has a high degree of various difficult tests.


    Angus manages to bypass the test because he is the son of a duke. If he is the son of some viscount or lower nobles, he still needs to attend the test. Still, he will get measured through a device for his strengthter to decide his rank.


    The royal academy utilizes a ranking system to motivate the student to be better. But, they still mix the students inside the ss from the high-ranking student to the lower-ranking student. They only divide the ss based on the year.


    While Angus rested at the bench, "You look so pale, Are you alright?" a petite girl asked Angus.


    "Ahh¡­ Y-yes, I just feel a little bit light-headed." Reassure the small cute girl in front of him.


    "Really?? You look like my Daddy after having a party during the whole night." Said the ck-haired girl.


    ''Oi¡­ oi.. Just what kind of father would teach such a thing to a small little girl like you?'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    "Nahh¡­ It''s okay. I''ll be fine after resting for a while. By the way, my name is Angus." While Angus tries to divert to other topics.


    "Ahh¡­ Where is my manner? My name is Millie Golberg. Are you perhaps a noble?" while Millie looked at Angus''s attire.


    "Ohh¡­ Sorry to be rude to you. Yes, my full name is Angus Victory." [Angus]


    In the Heart Kingdom that Angus resides, it ismon sense to introduce your full name from one noble towards others.


    "V-Victory!! A-Are you by some chance the rumored third son of Duke Jacob Victory, the fire dragon that hailed the youngest six grade in the human race??" Said Millie with high enthusiasm


    ''Why did you even need to mention all my father''s titles like that??'' Thought Angus.


    "Errr¡­ Yes, I am the third son of duke Victory." Respond Angus.


    "W-what¡­ I-It''s an honor to m-met the son of.." Millie keeps stuttering her word.


    Before she could finish her sentence, "Millie.. There you are."

 Chapter 8: Testing Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 8: Testing Ceremony</h4>


    "Millie.. There you are." A beautiful small girl in noble attire approaches both Angus and Millie.


    "M-Mia¡­" responded Millie


    "Come on Millie, we need to go now or we will bete for the test." As Mia takes Millie''s hand.


    Before they got away, "Hey you also seem like a new student. You better also go towards the testing ground now." Said Mia proudly before leaving Angus and dragging Millie.


    After both of the girls left Angus alone, "Huft... it seems I better go now."


    Then, Angus slowly walked towards the test area. After asking around a few times about its general direction, he arrived at a big colosseum-shaped building.


    Looking at the building, ''I have a bad feeling about this.'' [Angus]


    The moment he enters the building, he sees a circr arena that has a big globe crystal in the middle. He immediately recognizes it as the testing device from the book he read in the past.


    But, the one that startled him is the number of people that gather in the audience area. There are a lot of people of various kinds of age.


    Not only some senior year students present but also some of the teachers. He found his two older brothers also came to this event.


    He also found his father being apanied by the headmaster along with a few old teachers and nobles around him. Feeling Angus''s presence, his father looks and nods at him.


    ''Damn¡­ Don''t look at me and notify the other teacher, you stupid old man'' Thought Angus


    During this moment, Angus immediately feels a sense of dread from ''gathering attention''. before that could happen, Angus has gone from his spot, hiding between the other first-year students.


    After a while, the headmaster, Antonio Grande, opens the testing event with some boring speech that almost makes Angus fall asleep.


    The event is also some kind of show for the people about how strong the new students that were epted by the Royal Academy.


    It''s also a sort of showcase for the nobles to show their next generation. Combined with the attendance from Angus''s father, there are a lot of people that are gathering at this event now.


    After the boring speech from the headmaster, "To open this test ceremony, May I bother Duke Victory to give his blessing." [Headmaster Antonio]


    Then, Angus''s father walked towards the center of the arena near the measurement device. All the audience immediately looked at him, before long he flicked his finger loudly while using gloves and producing a spark of fire.


    The spark soon became fire and got bigger. In less than a second, it started to be a fire pir that changed shape into a dragon made of fire. At this moment, the audience could only look silently while sweating from the heat the dragon gives despite its distance


    *ROOAAARR* the dragon roared and disappeared into the thin air a secondter. "With this, I open the testing event of the heart royal academy." Said Duke Victory while getting away from the area.


    Looking at such marvelous performance and control over fire elemental, the previous silent audience, even some of the teachers, cheered loudly. *WAAAA*


    Some of the teachers even begin to take note fervently about the performance. After a few minutes of abrupt cheers from the audience, the test started with a teacher calling the new student number and names.


    Since Angus arrived quitete, he got quite a big number and called almost at the end. The device will measure their body strength, mana capacity, and mind power. All the new students only need to touch the big globe crystal in the arena and charge it with mana.


    Then, the globe will show some numerical numbers about strength, mana, and mind. Normally, untrained adult people have around 5-10 points as a result depending on their talent and body.


    As for the new student that consists of 8 years old kids, just getting 5 to 8 already hailed as a genius.


    During this time, He found a few interesting people that had high results. There is one called Ian from themoner that has 7 at strength and 6 at both mana and mind. So far he has the highest result in the first year.


    It is until a golden-haired girl with a cold face and prideful manner going into the arena. She wears a high-ss noble attire. The moment her name was called all the audience immediately fell silent. Her name is Jayna Heart, the fourth princess of Heart Kingdom.


    Satisfied with the audience''s reaction, she slowly touches the globe and imbues it with her mana. The globe immediately calctes her strength and shows the result.


    Strength: 5


    Mind: 7


    Mana: 8


    This kind of result is absurd and creates chaos among the audience. Even for second-year students, it is hard to produce such a result. This is because at a young age mind power and mana heavily rely on talent.


    Although, both of the categories could be increased by working hard at ater stage. It still will give a huge head startpared to others.


    Looking at the result many students felt down from the princess result. But, few students also feel more passionate just by looking at this result.


    One of them in the first year is the boy named Ian. Just his burning expression, Angus thought that Ian almost wanted to attack the 4th princess right now.


    ''Well, Like it has anything to do with me anyway.'' [Angus]


    Soon, Millie and Mia also tested with results above average for first-year students. It is around 4 to 6 for their average result with strength being the lowest 4.


    Finally, Angus''s number and the name got called. "Number 24, Angus Vic..Victory" As the teacher that called his name startled with my name.


    Once again the audience fell silent and focused on Angus as they wanted to know his result. The result of the third son of the fire dragon of the heart kingdom.


    ''Haaa.. I hate this kind of attention. Well, Let''s just get over it.'' Thought Angus as he approaches the center arena.


    Looking at the big crystal ball in the center, ''Hmm¡­ such a strange device. I wonder how it works.''


    After erasing such unnecessary thought, he put his hand on the crystal ball and gave it some of his mana.


    The crystal ball immediately produces such a result that surprises everyone.


    "This is¡­." [Audience]

 Chapter 9: We Need to Talk

    <h4>Chapter 9: We Need to Talk</h4>


    "This is¡­. So average." [Audience]


    Strength: 3


    Mind: 4


    Mana: 2


    ''Well, it seems to not be very different from the system calction.'' As Angus looks at the result.


    While Angus thought about unnecessary things, "Um.. Do you want to do another test?" asked the teacher that was in charge of the device.


    But Angus''s answer surprised everyone, "Nah¡­ I already expected such a result. Rather why don''t you hurry to call the next student so the event could be done." said Angus walked towards his seat.


    The responsible teacher didn''t even know what to do and only looked at the headmaster for help. But, before he could ask for help and loudughter could be heard from the senior year student.


    "HAHAHAHA¡­Teacher, you must be joking right? There is no way such a weak pathetic ass like that is the son of the mighty Duke Victory." Said one of the senior students and the audience began to chatter around while thinking that as a joke.


    At this moment, the arena immediately felt hotter in seconds. But, the senior student didn''t notice this and kept making fun of Angus. Feeling the change in the atmosphere, a middle-aged man begins to reprimand the student loudly at this disastrous situation.


    "SHUT UP YOUR GODDAMN MOUTH, HENRY!!!" said the middle-aged man.


    Looking at the old man''s angry face, the senior student called Henry shut his mouth with a pale face. During this moment, everyone begins to notice the strange rise of temperature in the air.


    "I see¡­ So, he is your son, Count Dalton." Said Duke Victory in a deep voice.


    At this time everyone is silently afraid of being burned by the mighty fire dragon. As for Count Dalton thought to himself, ''Damn¡­ Why does this son of mine happen to be the one that makes fun of his son? Moreover, is he truly his son?''


    "Haha.. Don''t worry about it, Duke Victory. He is just some kid.."


    Before he could finish his excuse, "So, you also think that Angus is not my son??!" as Jacob looked coldly and approached Count Dalton. With each step, he took the atmosphere began hotter.


    "No.. no¡­ Duke Victory" as Count Dalton thinks how to get away from the fire dragon in front of him.


    As all this is happening, Angus could onlyment his future getting some unnecessary trouble that wille from this event.


    ''Haa¡­ I know this kind of thing will happen. Father is always very sensitive about his family. I hope my father could still think rationally.'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    Then, Jacob looked at Angus for a few seconds. Within these few seconds, Angus only shook his head. Looking at this, Jacob could only smile silently. But, to others, his smile looks like a devil smile that is ready to burn someone in hell.


    After a few moments of silence, "Since Angus is weak, why don''t your son protect him? Didn''t it be the job of the strong to protect the weak? Unless¡­ you want me to teach you how to protect the weak?" Jacob shows a smile that is not a smile at all.


    "Y-Yes¡­ Duke victory. O-Of course. It''s my son''s honor to protect the son of a mighty fire dragon." The count immediately agreed with Jacob before being burned into ash.


    "Good¡­ If by some chance Angus got hurt a little bit in the academy, then I guess I need to give you some tips about how to be noble." Said Jacob


    Before Jacob looked a few seconds toward Angus and went back to his seat.


    Looking at this, ''Ahh.. I see. So, you want to assign a bodyguard to protect me and remind those stupid people. Great move, Dad. I guess I still need to learn many things about noble''s politics'' Thought Angus


    After that, the test proceeds normally as before. But, the people weren''t in the mood to look at the other new students.


    Moreover, no one gives another surprise like the 4th princess or Ian''s result. Soon, the event came to end with a few words from the headmaster Antonio.


    Then, everyone immediately gets out of the building afraid to be roasted by Duke Victory while leaving few people inside the building. As for Angus before he tries to get away, he is forced to stay behind by his father with a silent re.


    ''Haaa¡­ Having an overprotective parent is troublesome.'' [Angus]


    After the other people leave, "Brother, Good to see you." Angus got called by his second brother Vergil as his brothers approached him.


    "Vergil, how are you doing?" replied Angus cheerfully


    "Fine. How''s mother?" asked Vergil


    "Mother''s fine as she should be." Answered Angus before looking at his older brother.


    "Brother Jason.." [Angus]


    "Hmph¡­ Don''t talk to me weakling, talk to me after you be strong enough to not tarnish our family name." Said Jason coldly


    "Aww¡­ Don''t be so cold, Older brother. It''s been some time that we see Angus." Said Vergil to amend the atmosphere between the two brothers.


    "Hmph¡­" Jason ignores Vergil before leaving his two brothers.


    Looking at Jason''s attitude, Vergil could only shake his head before going back to Angus, "Don''t worry Angus, he''s just a little bit cold outside but warm inside." Reassure his younger brother.


    "It''s okay, Vergil. I don''t mind it. Anyway, you got stronger thanst time we met." [Vergil]


    "Of course, Ahh.. Yeah¡­ If anyone tries to bully you just call me and I will mincemeat them." Said Vergil while flexing his muscle proudly.


    "Then, I guess I will trouble you to take care of me brother. Anyway brother I hear that running¡­" Angus and Vergil begin to chat about various things to catch up with others.


    They stop their talk when their father approaches them. "Father, good to see you. That fire is amazing as always." [Vergil]


    "Good to see you too, Vergil" before looking at Angus.


    "Angus, we need to talk." Said Duke Jacob.

 Chapter 10: Points

    <h4>Chapter 10: Points</h4>


    "Angus, we need to talk." [Jacob]


    After that, Angus and his father go into one corner to have a private conversation. As soon as they arrive, Jacob flicks his hand and creates a barrier made of fire around them. [3th circle ¨C Fire barrier]


    "Alright, with this the others could not hear our conversation." Said Jacob while looking at Angus that looks like a kid marvels about his spell.


    But, Jacob knows that Angus not only looks at his spell because what he looks is the weakest spot around the barrier even after changing the spot a few times he keeps finding them easily.


    Before long, "Ehem¡­ Angus." As he tries to gather his son''s attention.


    "Ahh¡­ Yes, What is it father." While Angus changed his expression to thezy one.


    "Learning inside of the royal academy is different from the one at the mansion. I can''t always back you up. However, starting tomorrow there will be some people to protect you if you get into some problem. So, you can try and learn peacefully here."


    "Alright, Father. *yawn* Is there anything else, father?"


    Looking at Angus''s nonchntly response, "Haa¡­ No, That''s it for now. I need to go back to my work. Just send me letters if you need something." As he changes the fire barrier into a small fire dragon before riding it.


    Before the fire dragon flies up into the sky, "Angus, I expect something from you."


    Angus only could wave his hand with fake smile, ''Just go away, you show off troublesome Dad'' Thought Angus inwardly


    After having their ''talk'', Angus goes back to Vergil, waiting for him nearby. They nned to go tour the royal academy together. The royal academy is veryrge almost like a small town itself so it has aplex area that some people usually lose their way.


    Fortunately, there is no lesson on the first day of semester. The older students only need to have re-registration and check their schedule ss in the main hall area.


    As for the first year, they need to attend the test and put their belongings in their assigned dorm while also checking their schedule in the main hall area.


    After sightseeing around the academy the two brothers go towards the main hall area. During the way, Vergil also exins some important rules inside the academy such no killing, maimed, thievery, or other malicious deed.


    Apparently, the rules are quite strict that even the noble titles are quite useless unless you are son or daughter of Marquis/marchioness noble above rank. Beside that the academy will punish harshly toward anyone that breaks the rule ording to their offense.


    The Main hall is very crowded with students from various years. They could see a board with glowing words. The board shows their ranking and the ss schedule. There is also a big receptionist desk that gives the dorm key towards the first year''s student.


    The dorm will be used until they graduate or there is some unexpected ident. Since Angus is the son of a duke, he got privilege to get a luxury dorm.


    After getting the key from the long queue without any hassle, he approaches Vergil who seems to be having some sort of argument with another boy that is surrounded by many followers.


    They seem to notice Angus as he approaches them, "Sorry for the wait brother, the queue is very long. Umm¡­ did I interrupt something?" said Angus in an innocent attitude.


    "Nah, just some bugs fly around." As Vergil drags Angus away.


    Hearing Vergil''s sentence, the other boy immediately red up by bad mouthing Vergil but the two brothers were already gone.


    After going outside, "Who is that, brother?" [Angus]


    "Ohh that''s the son of Marquis Dane. Gabil Dane. Just ignore him if he approaches you. He is just such a sore loser since I got the first rank in our year. Come to think of it, did you already see your ranking list?" [Vergil]


    "Nah¡­ Probably near thest or at thest." Replied Angus with a nonchnt attitude.


    "Hahaha¡­ I already expected that, bro. Well, you still need to pay attention to it because¡­" Then Vergil exined the importance of ranking.


    From the Vergil''s exnation, the student at the royal academy is used to having transactions or doing daily life by using points. One of the ways to acquire points is by having a high ranking. Each month students will get points based on their ranking.


    The first ranking gets 500 points.


    2nd to 5th get 200 points each.


    6th to 10th get 100 points each.


    Below ten only got 50 points.


    Last ce got 30 points that was barely enough for their daily life.


    Students that break the rules will be punished and also get their umted point deducted. Having an umted point into minus for a certain period of time also leads to expulsion.


    Besides that student is also free to have barter and trade points from one with the others except the teacher of course.


    They also have trading centers that give points for money but have limited amounts for each person. One person could only exchange for 50 points within a month.


    Each 1 point is traded for 10 gold coins which is very expensive even for a noble. A normal ordinary family of four could have lived a luxury for months with 10 gold coins.


    Before leaving his home, Angus got a lot of allowance that will ensure him for a long time. By trading this money with 50 points for a month, he didn''t need to have problems about his daily life inside the academy. So, Angus didn''t really think much about it.


    Arriving at the luxury dorm called Spring Dorm, the two brothers say goodbye to each other before Angus goes inside the dorm.


    The dorm has quite a nice garden and yard with a lot of big areas around the perimeter. Angus could even find some protection barrier around the dorm. Although it is not as strong and sophisticated as in his manor, it is still quite sturdy.


    The moment he entered the building, he found two kids ring at each other. The first one is Ian that almost ace the first year ranking board while the other student is Jayna Heart, 4th princess.


    "Youmoner should bow down your head when talking to this majesty princess." Said Jayna proudly.


    Then, "Hmp¡­ If you could beat me. I will bow down to you. But if not you should be the one that kneel before me." Replied Ian


    "What did you say, Commoner?!" [Jayna]


    Then, both of them begin their argument while the other two girls and one boy inside the room could only look from the side.


    Before long one of the two girls with ck hair realized another neer, "A-Angus, are you also staying here?

 Chapter 11: Real Training

    <h4>Chapter 11: Real Training</h4>


    "A-Angus, are you also staying here?" Called one of the girls with ck hair.


    "Oh.. isn''t that Millie? Yes, I also stay here. So, did you know what happen here?" Replied Angus


    At this moment, Ian and Jayna look at the iing person but seeing the person is Angus, they ignore him before ring with each other again.


    "Hmph.. You just got lucky this time,moner." Said Jayna leaving to her room.


    "What did you say?! Did you think I was afraid of you?" Replied Ian ready tounch at her.


    Looking like they are almost starting to fight for real, Mia begins to drag Jayna to her room while the other boy holds Ian.


    Then, Millie exins the situation to Angus. Apparently, Jayna wants to fully upy the dorm for the girls only and try to drive Ian and the other boys out of the dorm.


    Then, the moment Anguses into this dorm, Jayna seems to reluctantly ept the boys living at the dorm since she didn''t want to have trouble with the sons of Duke Victory.


    Hearing this Angus thought inwardly, ''Damn, to think I got a sexist as my dorm mate. But, none of it matters anyway.''


    "Tch¡­ What so great about being the princess?" Said Ian while he goes toward his own room.


    "Well, since the matter is already solved, I will also excuse myself. By the way my name is Axel Pomel. I hope we can get along with the son of Duke Victory during our stay in the Spring Dorm." Said one of the boys that was just holding Ian back.


    "Just call me Angus, I hope so too. Anyway, Nice to see you again, Millie." As Angus also goes towards his room on the second floor.


    The dorm looks quite small at the outside but inside of it there is quite spacious as each room is enchanted with some magic and reinforced with certain strong barriers.


    Entering his room, he found a double bed, wardrobe, and few support furniture here and there. Combined with decoration around the room, make the room look like royalty than normal nobles.


    ''Well, at least I know why it''s called a luxury dorm. Now, let''s begin the n.'' As Angus undressed his clothes.


    Then, he looks at his host chart panel


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 8 Years Old


    MP: 10/10


    Strength: 3


    Dexterity: 3


    Intelligence: 4


    Vitality: 6


    Soul Point: 31


    Then, he increases his vitality into 9 and his Intelligence into 7 and leaves his Soul point by one. At this moment, he feels really reinvigorated and his mind bes more clear.


    Since Angus already created a persona as a weak person, now he finally could train his body properly and increase his strength.


    Like the wise man said, the best weapon is deceitfulness. Although Angus'' real goal is to enjoy living in peace but to achieve it he also needs power to stay alive.


    During his private lesson with Andria, he knows that to survive in this world the one that only matters is personal strength.


    Even though Angus didn''t agree with this kind ofw, he still needed to abide it some way. At least he needs strength to protect himself and his loved one.


    Angus increases his vitality to increase his chance to survive from unexpected situations. While increasing his intelligence is to have a better processing mind, good memory, and understanding anything better.


    Angus nned to create a persona that is weak but knowledgeable. So, Angus needed high intelligence at least until he could be people with eidetic memory. Moreover, he also could cast spells faster in some emergency situations.


    He found that the weakness of a powerful spell is the time to cast it, otherwise all high grade magicians are the same like mass destruction weapons that could destroy a kingdom or country in the blink of an eye as long as they have enough mana.


    The reason Angus didn''t increase his strength and dexterity is because he knows how to increase it in a faster way. Moreover, the increase from using the soul point feels unnatural and needs more time to adjust the body itself.


    As someone that is a master of martial art, he will choose a weak body that he has 100% of control over a stronger body that he could not control.


    It is not because a stronger body doesn''t have any advantage, it is because a body with 100% control could utilize his past skill more effectively despite being weak.


    His skill could bring his weakness to produce such devastating attacks that few could block. The real example is when Angus tries to run from the Andria test. It may seem that he got away with luck but actually all the movement already in his control.


    Using this as an example, he didn''t want to increase his strength and dexterity until his limit or in some emergency situation. Moreover, by utilizing his current vitality, he could also have more endurance to handle his hard training.


    Done inspecting his body, he begins his training by doing some weird stretching pose for various amounts of time. Hebined each movement with pressing his acupuncture point.


    After doing this for a few minutes, he was already sweating like crazy with rough breathing. But, he forcefully continued and also changed his breathing rhythm.


    Changing his breathing rhythm makes him almost suffocate and in need of air. Fortunately, his nine points of vitality helped to endure this kind training for a few hours before he stopped as he didn''t have strength to move anymore.


    But, even in this position he still forces himself to practice different breathing rhythms. At this moment, he sees that both his strength and dexterity already increase into five from the training he did.


    Since his body is quite weak the moment he does the training, the result is also significantpared if he is doing it at thetter. He believes at that time he will need help from his soul point to increase his stat.


    As for his mana point itself already increased to 15. Angus forced himself to keep practicing his breathing rhythm that not only almost suffocated himself but also increased his body endurance and absorbed chi from the surrounding.


    However, since there is no chi in this world the one he absorbed is mana. Although, the effect is the same but the result is different. Since mana is easier to control than chi on his past life, he could gather and refine it more easily.


    In the past he needs a whole day of using breathing technique just to increase the same amount of mana he gathers now.


    The gathered mana itself is in a different location from the chi, the gathered mana is located at the heart while chi in around the abdomen. He also read in the books that this gathered mana will soon form mana core after reaching a certain threshold.


    This kind of threshold is different from one person with the others. From his research there is a lot of technique to form mana core faster but all of them have high risk and leaving hidden danger towards the user.


    Angus also didn''t find any technique like his breathing technique that is quite safe to gather mana, refine it, and increase one''s endurance at one time. But, he knew someone in the world must also have a technique simr to his breathing technique.


    Since it is an absurd rare technique, he will not teach it to others as his goal is to have an enjoyable peaceful life not create another army that will take over the world.


    Otherwise, he already teaches it to his family about such a technique. Still the technique is such a torture at first since he feels like being drowned and could only have a small air every few second before being drowned again.


    Soon, Angus passed out from fatigue while forcefully using his breathing technique.

 Chapter 12: Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 12: Assassin</h4>


    The next morning, Angus wakes up along with the sunrise. He feels his body be much stronger with better control and flexibility from the training yesterday.


    After doing some light stretching, he goes to take a bath. Fortunately, each bedroom is equipped with a personal bathroom. So, Angus didn''t need to worry about others finding him sweating a lot from the training.


    Aside from that he also his stomach cried for food as he didn''t eat anything since yesterday''s breakfast. The only reason he didn''t copse is because his breathing technique and his high endurance.


    The breathing technique Angus used is abination of secret techniques from various martial arts that passed down since the ancient times so the effect is also very vast.


    In Angus''s past life there is a saying that breath is the source of life and power. Just by breathing people could survive in various kinds of conditions.


    This condition includes not eating or drinking for months. Still Angus will feel difort from not eating or drinking.


    So, rather than be a masochist that torture himself for no reason, he still prefers eating than fasting like some monks in his past life.


    Done taking a bath, he takes out his uniform and wears it from his pouch storage, a limited space storage that could store inanimate objects. He also begins to take out some stuff from it to decorate his room.


    Then, he goes towards the dining area where some servants are supplying the food on a circr dining table. Looking at the circr table, Angus knows that the 4th princess will be angry about this as she can''t sit in the head table position.


    Angus remembers from Vergil that the dorm will only provide breakfast for free while the lunch and dinner need to be managed by the students themselves. Still students could pay the servant in the dorm to serve them lunch and dinner with some points.


    Thinking about the fight yesterday, Angus predicts there will be some fight in this morning as they will gather in this morning.


    Fortunately, it is still quite early and there are no other people than him in here. He immediately takes a seat and eats his breakfast with gusto.


    Done eating his portion, he directly goes outside the dorm building towards the garden. One of Angus''s hobbies is enjoying the fresh air in the morning with nature.


    There''s no way he will miss the good scenery that the Spring Dorm provides in its garden. Especiallybined with the beautiful sunrise and coolness sensation in the morning.


    During his enjoyment, he practiced his breathing technique silently. After a while, he heard some chaos inside the dorm building like he expected.


    ''Well, time for me to go to ss.'' Thought Angus. He didn''t want to bete for his first day of ss because some kids.


    Angus walks slowly while enjoying the morning scenery that the royal academyplex provides. Firuman world has cleaner air than his past world. It also has more greenery and less pollution thanks to mana based technology.


    Soon, he arrives at the first year section. The first year is divided into a few sses. Each ss consists of 5-8 students with one homeroom teacher supervising them. Rather than ss, Angus thought of it as group study since it consists of a small number of people.


    The reason for this distribution is because each student in the royal academy is precious and will turn into a high figure. So, they feel the need for the student to be taught more privately.


    After looking around he arrived at his ss 1-A. The ss is still empty as not many students around his age like to wake up early like him.


    Looking that he is still too early, he takes a seat near the window with good scenery before sleeping on the desk while hiding his face with his arm. Although he is sleeping, he still keeps his vignce towards his surroundings.


    Soon, more peoplee in and create some noise from chattering with each other. Angus keeps ignoring them while doing light sleeping.


    After a while, the noise went away and was reced by silent. Then, Angus feels a kid approach him.


    "You over there, sleep somewhere else. That ce is mine." Said a female voice with a demanding tone.


    Knowing that it was just some other spoiled kid, he ignores it and keeps sleeping. But, at this moment Angus feels the kid gather a mana in her fist and punch him towards his head.


    Since he already felt its intention before, he pretends to wake up stretching his arm high and misses the intended punch that goes through the table.


    ''Oi.. Oi.. With that much power. My head will ssh like a watermelon.''


    Then, Angus looked at the perpetrator of the attack that was also surprised to see him dodge her punch. The attacker is none other than 4th princess, Jayna Rosewood. She immediately realizes her mistake to provoke me as she bes silent not knowing what to do.


    ''Hoo¡­ It seems father''s performance is still fresh in her mind. Well, let''s tease her a little bit.''


    "Huh.. Princess Jayna, Why are you here? Ehh¡­ What happen to my desk?" said Angus innocently


    "Y-Your desk¡­" Said Jayna in a small voice.


    "Wait¡­ Don''t tell me. Those assassins also follow me to this academy." Said Angus in a serious tone.


    "Assassins??" Said Jayna confusedly.


    "Yeah.. Since I was a child there have been some assassins that try to kill me like now. If I didn''t wake up just now, my head may already blow up like a watermelon."


    "Err.. No.. This is" Jayna bes paler.


    Looking at the pale Jayna, Angus interrupts her once again, "Don''t worry, princess Jayna. As the noble I will protect you from this assassin. I just need a volunteer from the ss to notify the headmaster about this matter."


    The other student could only look silently at how the situation transpired. But, looking at the confused kid, "What are you waiting for, the assassin may still be nearby and could attack again?"mand Angus


    "W-Wait!!" The 4th princess tries to stop the situation from bing more escted.


    But, once again Angus interrupted her, "Don''t worry about it princess. I will.."


    "STOP INTERRUPT ME!!" shouted the princess as she couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Before she continues, "There is no assassin. J-Just forget about this matter."


    "Eehh.. But.." [Angus]


    "JUST FORGET ABOUT IT!!" Said Jayna in a slow pace and threatening tone.


    Looking at this, Angus immediately smiles evilly, "Alright, I will forget it."


    Hearing and looking at Angus'' tones, she knows that Angus is just messing with her around. But, remembering how scary the duke Victory, she could only swallow her rambling.


    Before she took a seat, "Ahh.. Sorry, Princess Jayna." As Angus called her once again.


    "W-What''s more?" As she didn''t want to deal with Angus anymore.


    "Well, my desk is broken so I still need to tell the teacher about the ass.." said Angus teasingly.


    "I will share it with mine!" blurted princess.

 Chapter 13: Courses

    <h4>Chapter 13: Courses</h4>


    "I will share it with mine!" blurted the princess.


    After saying that, the princess seems to realize her blunder and blushing from being embarrassed sharing a table with another boy.


    Before she could think of any excuse, "Nah¡­ It''s inappropriate to share a table with the princess such as yourself. I''ll just go ask the teacher with an excuse it suddenly broke." As Angus went outside the ss.


    The other student only could watch Angus leaving the ss jaw dropped, while Jayna didn''t even know to be angry or not.


    At one point it is her fault, but Angus''s non-nonchnt attitude also quite annoying her. Still in the peak of being annoyed, Angus once again does something unpredictable like this.


    Angus gave the impression of an unfathomable person that could not be predicted but also quite annoying at the same time to Jayna.


    Stressed out by multiple idents from battle in the Spring Dorm in the morning to now, she could only go to another seat andy down on her desk grumpily. The other student stay silent, afraid to annoy the stressed out princess.


    After a while, Angus came back with another person. From her attire she should be the homeroom teacher that will teach them. After the teacher puts the new desk at Angus''s ''precious'' location, she introduces herself.


    "Alright kids, my name is Elis Springfield. You can call me teacher Elis. I will also teach you basic courses until your 4th year."


    I am a specialist at the worldnguage subject as it is part of my research project. Those that are interested in that subject may ask me in my free time. Now, I will exin some rules before we start the lesson.." [Teacher Elis]


    Teacher Elis exins some academy rules, how points work, and few others things inside the academy.


    Apparently beside basic courses such as Combat training, History, Monster Studies, Science physic, Arithmetic, Magical runes, and Worldnguage, students could choose some side course outside the basic schedule lesson.


    The side course is very vast and varies from Noble''s ethic to Smithing. There is even a course called management that teaches how to properly manage your things, especially money.


    Students could take side courses as much as possible. However, they need to attend 75% of its official meeting andplete its assignment. Failing to do both will be punished by a reduction of 200 points on each subject.


    This way students could not take all the course and also learn to not overestimate him/herself. The basic course will ur every day beside the weekend and ends around twelve o''clock before lunch.


    As for the side course, they all have different lengths of time depending on the subject itself. Each side course also has a different time to start.


    After receiving the paper about the schedule of the side course, Angus decided to attend Magical Engineering on Monday, Smithing on Tuesday, Alchemy on Wednesday, Enchanting on Thursday, Ancient Language on Friday, and Monster Physiology on Saturday.


    He nned to give the impression that will be a researcher or schr that works behind the desk. This kind of route is usually taken by people that don''t have enough talent inbat strength.


    Usually people didn''t try to take this many side courses at once but Angus feels he could do it since he has nothing to do and this is the purpose he came to royal academy.


    After being exposed to many magical things in this world, Angus''s curiosity over them is very high. Besides he has his system to help him in his studies. So, he wasn''t afraid to fail in any of them.


    Beside basic course and side course, teacher Elis also told the student that the academy also holds various contests every three months.


    One of them is a ss tournament contest where each ss will fight one with each other. The tournament will give points and a few random resources based on the ss rank.


    The first rank will get 150 points for each person, the second and third rank will get 75 points, below it will not get any points.


    Since this first year has only five sses thepetition is quitexpared to other years that have more ss. Still they need to at least enter third rank to get a point.


    ''Haa.. Another troublesome event. Since we have this spoiled princess in our ss then she may push us to win the tournament.'' Thought Angus was looking at the princess that was very energetic hearing the tournament.


    Soon, the ss ended and the teacher left the student to themselves. At this moment, Jayna walks into the front of the ss, "Alright, weaklings I want¡­"


    Before she ends her sentence, Angus just walks out the ss without stopping while the others only look at him.


    The moment Angus was outside the ss, "Angus!! Where are you going?" Shouted Jayna but Angus himself seems not hearing her and continues walking while enjoying the outside scenery.


    ''Hmm¡­ I guess I will have lunch first at the canteen before attending Magical Engineering. But, before that I need to trade some points in the trade center.'' Thought Angus while walking towards a certain building.


    Arriving at the trade center, he immediately entered it and found himself in a simr ce to the bank in his past life.


    The only difference is that there are few rare items that are disyed around the room. These disyed items could only be traded with points.


    He also heard from Vergil that the trade center will auction some rare items every three months after the tournament event.


    After having a long queue and trading his point with his allowance, he goes to the canteen without any hassle.


    Still some students seem to recognize him and try to get away from him afraid to implicate their family because of Angus''s father.


    ''Well, it doesn''t matter since it is more peaceful this way.'' While Angus was having his lunch quietly in a certain corner.


    After having his hearty meals, he attends his Magical Engineer ss which is quite an advanced and difficult ss for a first year student like him.


    Just a dozen minutes after the teacher began his lesson, most of the new students already gave up listening to the lesson.


    But, the old teacher didn''t mind it since he was already expecting this. Unlike the others expectations. Magical Engineering involves a lot of advanced calction and physic knowledge to understand.


    The course is to understand the structure of material before doing some practical things likebining the material especially dealing with mana.


    The teacher exined that it will be 100% theory for the new student except some special 5th year above student.


    Fortunately, the two week is the probation period for the side course. So, the unfortunate student will not have stuck at this course for the entire semester.


    As for Angus since he still has some basic knowledge about his past life and his high intelligence stats helps him pick up a few things from the lesson.


    ''Ahhh¡­ If I had the idle system in my past life, I didn''t even need to study at all in my past life. This system is the best to just idle around.


    Finishing his M.E course, Angus went back to his dorm and found that the circr table in the dining hall is being repaired.


    Looking at this, Angus contemtes something before going to his own room and begins to train his body.


    While training his body, he checks his system and finds a new selection of enemies. It''s called first year student of Heart Royal Academy.

 Chapter 14: Manual Battle

    <h4>Chapter 14: Manual Battle</h4>


    First year student of Heart Royal Academy.


    Angus found its description enemy with the average strength of first year students. Need to be beaten first in the manual battle before could be selected as an opponent in automatic battle.


    There is a new function called manual battle. After thinking about it and using his knowledge about idle games in his past, he concludes that he needs to beat this opponent in battle by himself first before he could use them in automatic battle.


    Angus spected that this new opponent appeared after he witnessed some first year students during the test ceremony.


    ''Hmm¡­ Now, I need a ce to fight this opponent without being found. Let''s see¡­ how about here.'' He locks his door and punches the wall with some of his strength.


    Looking that it didn''t leave a dent despite only being made of wood, he was satisfied with the result and doing some light stretching. After getting ready, he opens his host chart to check his status.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 8 Years Old


    MP: 15/15


    Strength: 5


    Dexterity: 5


    Intelligence: 7


    Vitality: 9


    Soul Point: 1


    ''Yosh, time to get some exercise after a long time.'' Angus felt quite excited having an opponent after a long time.


    Despite Angus pursuing towards knowledge in this life, he is still a true martial expert that loves battle and challenge. If not because his dream is to have a peaceful life, he already challenges anyone that he saw interesting.


    Then, he chooses the manual battle selection. The moment he chooses it a holographic panel appears, "You will enter a manual battle with the First year of Heart royal academy. Yes or No"


    Angus chose yes without hesitation. As soon as he chooses yes, he arrives in a huge room in white. In front of him there is a ck humanoid creature with red eyes.


    Despite his child body like an 8 years old, Angus could feel its bloodlust that wanted to kill him. Feeling such a bloodlust after a long time, he only replies with a smirk.


    Then, a holographic announcement appeared in the air.


    Battle begins at 5.. 4.. 3.. 2.. 1.. Fight.


    The moment it begins, the ck humanoid kid charges towards Angus madly and punches at him rapidly. But, Angus already predicted all of its clumsy attack before counterattack it with his own punch at its face.


    The humanoid creature flew from Angus''s punch far away before trying to get up weakly. "Come on, is that all you got?" Taunting Angus.


    Like it could understand Angus, it looks at him angrily and points its hand toward Angus before creating balls of fire. [1st circle - fire bolt].


    Balls of fire fly toward him at fast speed. Angus already read its trajectory and only used minimal moves to avoid them while fast approaching the humanoid creature.


    Angus could see that the humanoid creature became weaker after casting the spell. Feeling that this is the end, Angus gathered his mana in his fist and blew off its head to end its suffering.


    Although Angus is a peace loving person, he never goes mercy towards his opponent as it also means an act to hurt himself or his loved ones. So, Angus is bing another person when he enters this life and death battle.


    The moment Angus killed the ck humanoid creature, he got an announcement panel, "Congrattions winning against First year of Hearth Royal Academy. Winning time 1minute 56seconds." [System]


    "The automatic battle against First year of Hearth Royal Academy is avable with expected time of 1minute 56seconds" [System]


    "Do you want to repeat the manual battle to achieve better winning time? Warning: The battle time cannot be lower than 1 second. Yes or No" [System]


    ''Huft¡­ That''s anti-climatic. Well, what do I expect from the first year''s average strength.''


    "Hmm¡­ So there is also winning time. I just want to test the strength of those things first but if I can decrease the time it will be much better."


    Angus chooses to battle with the ck humanoid things again. But, the moment it starts Angus uses all his strength to propel himself and end its life with a single powerful punch.


    After doing that, Angus breathed roughly because use almost all of his mana in his decisive attack.


    ''Huff.. Huff.. It''s been a long time since I feel this kind of fatigued. Guess I need to increase my mana more'' While Angus begins to use his breathing rhythm and check his winning time.


    Winning Time: 1.8 second


    ''Well, I guess that is my best for the current me.'' As Angus chooses No selection and exits the space.


    Angus found himself back in his room with only five minutes'' time passed by since he did the manual battle. Then, he checks his system again and finds some first year students also have a function of manual battle with their percentage of winning.


    As Angus checks more about the opened student, Angus didn''t forget to choose First year of Hearth Royal Academy in his automatic battle and give him 0.000016 soul points every 1.8 second.


    It means he will get around 1 point each day which is a huge boostpared to before. He also found that he could only do manual battle students that he knew some part of their strength like in the first year case.


    It means the more Angus witnesses someone capabilities the more avable opponent he could challenge in manual battle.


    ''Damn.. I really be stronger just by doing nothing if this case continues.'' Thought Angus while closing his system panel and continued doing his training routine untilte night.


    The next morning, Angus attended his ss at the nearby field as today is Combat Training. It''s course is simr to what teacher Andria teaches during his three years being tutored. But, they also teach how to use spells inbat properly.


    At the first lesson after a few light stretches, Teacher Elis holds some small tourney to gauge the ss strength which Angus thought was troublesome but also an opportunity to witness her ssmate''s strength and open their manual battle selection.


    To increasepetitiveness and motivate the students to give their all, the teacher also awarded ten points towards the winner. Since the group has an odd number, one student will get a chance to have less fight.


    But, the ss student that consists of kids wants to show off his/her power by fighting more so the reserved seat leaves with Angus as he really didn''t want to fight at all.


    Soon, the match starts with princess Jayna against one of Angus''s ssmates called Burke. The match started one sided as Burke didn''t want to hurt the 4th prince and could only defend or dodged.


    "Tch.. Fight me like a man or I am going to beat you more!" Command the princess


    Because of this Burke began to make more mistakes during his defense and got knocked out by the hardened princess fist.


    The second match is between a boy called Hugo and a girl called Wylda.

 Chapter 15: Combat Practice

    <h4>Chapter 15: Combat Practice</h4>


    The second match is between a boy called Hugo and a girl with the name Wylda. The battle started with wylda casting [1st circle ¨C Aqua ball] towards Hugo rendered him being knocked down.


    Because of [Aqua ball] properties, his clothes also be wet. Still the power of aqua ball is quite weak so he immediately stands up and approaches Wylda before she could cast another spell.


    Looking at the approaching Hugo, Wylda tried to fend off him and try to make some distance to cast another spell. A game of cat and mouse begins within the two students.


    Soon, Wylda manages to gain some distance after having a lucky shot of a [Aqua Ball] towards Hugo. Then, she immediately casts another overcharge [Aqua Ball] with more mana in it.


    A spell could be overcharged with more mana to be stronger and potent but it also takes more time to cast and needs fast speed calction to hold the magic circle.


    Looking at the overcharged water ball spell, Hugo tries to get up and approach Wylda quickly. But, at thest moment Hugo still got sted by the spell and got out of the arena.


    Then, Teacher Elis ends the match and deres Wylda as the winner. She goes back to her spot and immediately calms his rough breath from casting spells many times.


    For a first year, Wylda''s performance is very good as she could already cast 1st circle spells in battle without trouble. But her mana is insufficient to cast spells more than four times.


    Still most of the first year students couldn''t even manage to perform 1st circle spells more than twice especially in the battle where you need to pay attention towards your opponent.


    ''Hmm.. it seems she didn''t consider fighting in the next round. Looking at Jayna''s personality I doubt she will try to hurt an exhausted girl. Well, none of it is my problem.'' Thought Angus inwardly as half listening to the evaluation that teacher Elis gave after the match.


    Done with lecturing, teacher Elis called Angus and princess Jayna for the next match. Jayna is looking at Angus like want to beat him down because of yesterday''s event and Angus''s personality that keeps ignoring her.


    As for Angus, he makes one of his shoeces loose before walking toward the arena in a calm manner.


    Before the match started, "Umm¡­ Teacher, I surrender." Said Angus in a calm manner.


    "Eh¡­ you sure about that?" asked the teacher.


    "Yes, I know my own capabilities. I will only lose easily fighting with such a strong princess Jayna. So, it is a waste of time." Exined Angus with azy attitude.


    Hearing such an exnation, the princess who wanted to beat Angus replied, "Coward!! If you are truly a man fight me!"


    Hearing this Angus replied, "Princess this has nothing to do with gender, it''s just this fight is pointless." While Angus walks outside the arena and back to his spot.


    "STOP IGNORING ME!!" Shouted Jayna


    At this moment, the princess clouded by anger cast a spell toward Angus''s back [1st circle ¨C me shot]. Looking at this teacher Elis managed to react and cast her own spell to stop her [1st circle - entangle].


    But, Jayna''s mind power is quite high and cast the spell in matter of seconds before being stop. All the small fireballs already approached Angus''s back. Still all of this also predicted and monitored by Angus.


    By making it look like a coincidence, Angus kneel down, pretend to tie up his loose shoces and manage to dodge the me balls by a hair breath. The fireballs managed to explode at the distanceter.


    Looking at the [me shot] misses Angus''s back, teacher Elis feels relief before releasing princess Jayna from her spell.


    "Jayna, I don''t know what kind of grudge you have with Angus but in my ss an act like sneak attack is truly dishonorable, especially the one that is doing it is a high ss noble such as yourself." [Teacher Elis]


    "As a punishment, you will be disqualified at this little tournament and make Wylda as the winner by default. Now back to your spot so we could continue the lesson."


    Reprimand by her teacher, Jayna feeling down and confused as to why shetely bes easily agitated by these small things. But, she immediately puts this back in her mind before focusing on the lesson teacher Elis gives.


    After a few practical lessons about basic self ¨C defense, teacher Elis exins about elemental affinity. In Firuman, every being has different elemental affinity since they were born. The elemental affinity is useful to decide the path of someone to take.


    For example, Wylda has an affinity towards water so she could learn and cast more water-based spells easilypared to other elements.


    But, this does not mean she could not cast another spell beside water ¨C based one. She will need more effort to learn and cast other elementalspared to water based spells.


    To learn about one elemental affinity, people usually look at their hereditary elemental affinity or try many different kinds of elemental based spell to know about it. It is also very rare for people to have more than one elemental affinity.


    It also didn''t mean that having many elemental affinity is stronger. Because at theter stage, the one that hasplete mastery over their elemental mastery is the strongest.


    But, having many elemental affinities will hinder them to haveplete mastery over their element.


    It means having many elemental affinities also need working more than having only one elemental affinity. Still having more elemental affinities also makes that person cast more versatile spellspared to only one elemental.


    ording to Angus hereditary elemental affinity, he should have fire affinity from his father or wind affinity from his mother.


    During the private lesson with teacher Andria, Angus already found his elemental affinity. He is more to fire elemental rather than wind based spells.


    At that time, he didn''t try to learn another elemental base spell to not increase his intelligence stat. But, now he could learn all the 1st circle spells that the academy provided to find his true elemental affinity.


    Although it takes time and needs a lot of hard work, he still has an idle system to help him learn those spells easily.


    Soon, thebat training course ends and Angus immediately leaves the cafeteria to have lunch. In the afternoon, he attended the smith ss and found it quite interesting.


    The new student of this course will be taught how to do basic smiting theoretically. It is simr to the smiting process on earth but the tools use mana to be controlled properly.


    The teacher is an old man from the dwarf race, a half-height race with long beard and fat bodyposition, told them that it is important to have better mana control to make the tools work more precisely.


    Unfortunately, new students of this course could only be helpers for months before to do any real smithing.


    Done with the smith ss, Angus goes back to his dorm and enters his room silently.


    Looking at his host chart, ''Let''s test it against other students.''


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 8 Years Old


    MP: 15/15


    Strength: 6


    Dexterity: 6


    Intelligence: 7


    Vitality: 9


    Soul Point: 2

 Chapter 16: Untouchable Scholar

    <h4>Chapter 16: Untouchable Schr</h4>


    After having a manual battle with all avable opponents from the system, Angus found that the strength of the opponent is based on what he knows and sees. Moreover, the stronger the opponent also yields more soul points.


    At this moment, the strongest opponent he could face is Princess Jayna that gives him 0,000024 soul points for every 1,5 second. It means he will get around 2 points every day.


    He also tests to fight with other students but none of them could fight back even a second if Angus got serious from the start. All of this because he always approaches the opponent in fast speed before killing them.


    Beside that he also found another function from the opponent selection. It is called group battle. From its description, he could fight multiple opponent at once and get higher rewards of soul points


    The reward is quite huge around 2-3 points if he decides to fight all the first year students that are avable at once. Unfortunately, he couldn''t use automatic battle for multiple opponents. Otherwise he could harvest more points using this way.


    Another huge discovery is that he finally gets an item from the virtual opponent. He spectes that the drop chance of getting an item is very low.


    He only gets the item by fighting the same multiple opponent a few times. After that, he didn''t get any kind of item anymore.


    The item is a spell book and stored in the inventory tab that just opened. After doing various tests with the inventory, he found out only items generated from the system could be stored in it. Beside that no other things could be stored.


    The spell book itself is called [1st Circle - Aqua Ball] spell book that drops from virtual opponent Wylda. As soon as he touched the book, he got a question panel.


    "Do you want to learn the [1st Circle - Aqua Ball] spell by Wylda? yes or no"


    After contemting a little bit, Angus chose yes. At this moment, Angus gets a lot of basic information about Aqua Ball spells. He could even cast water ball spells as good as Wylda the moment he learns it.


    Moreover, since his intelligence is higher than Wylda he could construct and modify the magic circle faster than her.


    ''No wonder I never got the spell book item before. This function is too overpowered.'' Thought Angus


    Knowing this, Angus realizes that this is a very overpowered function that could make him cast stronger spells than his opponent as long as he got their spell books.


    Angus spectes that to generate spell books, he needs to meet various requirements before it could drop. Otherwise, he will get another spell book after killing virtual Wylda more than a dozen times.


    ''Either I am unlucky or there is some special requirement or it is just one time drop item. Anyway, this has be more interesting.''


    As time went by, three months passed in the blink of an eye. The time for the ss tournament event soones. In the past months, Angus strength has increased by leap bound.


    Beside his strength, he also got title as Untouchable Schr. Angus got the title as every student was afraid of him because of his bodyguard and Duke Victory behind him.


    Apparently, his father really put some of his acquaintance''s son/daughter to help and protect Angus every time he got trouble.


    Since Angus is famous for being weak, many other strong students try to bully him. But, before bullying Angus, they always end up being bullied back by Angus''s ''bodyguard'' across the academy.


    Moreover, Angus seems to ''avoid'' all the bullies thate after him. Be it another student that tries to prank him or even a student that wants to challenge him.


    Some students are bold enough to challenge him at duel, but Angus immediately turns down by surrender at it. Few dayster, the challenger ends up being in the hospital after being challenged by another stronger student.


    He also got a few good marks at his side course and is always found in the library during the weekend that gives him moniker as schrbined with his previous deed he became known as ''Untouchable Schr''.


    During the weekend, he tries to learn various spells and skills to increase his repertoire. Using his high intelligence status, he could learn some of them quite easily.


    At first he didn''t have a ce to practice them. But, after ''manipting'' a little bit of manual battle function, he got himself a practice room with a living target inside of it.


    During the time Angus practiced spells and skills, he found the distinction between two of them. Spells only increase the power based on the magic circle and itsprehensiveness. As for skills they increase along with the growth of the user.


    For example, a first year student doing skill [bash] could only give a strong punch. But if a six grade mana core person was doing [bash], he could easily obliterate a building. This is why skills is fewer than magic spells


    Skill prowess depends heavily on the proficiency of the user. The more often he uses, familiarizes and masters the skill the more potent of its effect.


    The royal academy gives information freely about skills and spells at the library. But to learn and practice it depends on the student themselves. The academy also provides teachers that could teach skills and spells better for points.


    However, Angus will never use these options to hide his real strength. He could learn the skills by himself from his past experience. As the strongest person in his past life this kind of feat is simple as long as the skill itself is not tooplicated.


    While for Spells, Angus heavily relies on his own intelligence to learn it. Magic is practically having the same way to cast and utilize it. The only difference is the magic circle they need to be constructed.


    During this three months, he also found the rule for spell books drop rate. Apparently, it drops only once with different kinds of drop chance ording to the difficulty of the spells. He also found same rules apply with skill books.


    Although it only drops once but the books will drop again from the same person the moment they get enlighten or make huge progress at their respective skills/spells. All of this on the premise that Angus already witnessed and learned about their progress before.


    He also found another item beside the books, the item is variety but most of them are category as materials. He said that because it always drops from monsters.


    To familiarize themselves with monsters, the student got a chance to look at a few live caged monsters during the monster studies course.


    The first monster he sees is a brown wolf which is a 2 meter tall wolf that is full of muscle. Its expression is very aggressive and full of bloodlust.


    The moment the teacher shows them to the first years, most of them copse or piss her/his pants from such a bloodlust. Only students with strong minds handle their fear but still shivering heavily.


    At that time, Angus pretends to be shivering and afraid that he is rooted in his ce. He also maniptes his body to be paler than it supposed to be.


    To make some sort of resistance toward monster''s bloodlust, the teacher will bring students to look at a caught monster every month during the monster studies course like this.


    Now, Angus participated in the briefing of a ss tournament contest.


    ''Haa¡­ when will this end?'' As Angus half listens to the briefing by teacher Elis.

 Chapter 17: Class Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 17: ss Tournament</h4>


    The ss tournament has a different kind of theme each time. This time it has a theme as a survival contest. The tournament will take ce at a nearby forest owned by the academy. There are two hours for all participant sses to eliminate others.


    Once the two hours is up, the battle will stop and the most surviving people in one ss are the winner. If there is the same number of people, the teachers will judge who is the winner.


    Besides fighting with other sses they also need to fight monsters that scattered inside the forest. The monster that scattered inside the forest is varied but most of them are only ungraded and few 1st grade monsters.


    For the 1st and 2nd year students that are still not forming their own mana core, it will be a difficult task just to kill one of them. But, if the student managed to kill the monster they will get 50 points for their ss.


    For safety reasons, the student will get barrier generated items that could hold attack from the 2nd grade monster. The barrier will get rm if being attacked with the strength of a 1st grade monster twice. Then, the student will get disqualified and need to get out of the forest.


    Hearing this tournament, Angus thought silently, ''Damn.. What a troublesome tournament?''


    This kind of tournament is really a headache for Angus, because many unsuspected events could happen, especially fighting against monsters in the wild. If something really goes wrong, he needs to truly reveal his strength.


    Because of this reason, now Angus visit the monster house, a ce that contains monsters to be studied by students.


    The monster that will be sent into the tournament has the same species with the one in this monster house. This way students will motivate students to learn more about the monster.


    Angus not only wants to learn more about these monsters but also to open his manual battle function with these monsters.


    He ns to learn their fighting habits and patterns in the manual battle before entering the tournament. This way he could at least somewhat avoid any unpredictable situation during the tournament.


    After learning about the monster closely, he goes to the smiting area. He needs to take some material for making weapons to protect himself in case of an emergency situation.


    Fortunately, the academy provides iron ore in low quantities for each smiting student to increase their smiting mastery. Since Angus never uses his quota from the start of the term, he has quite enough iron ore to forge.


    After taking his iron ore, he goes back to Spring Dorm. Spring Dorm has many facilities one of them is a smiting area which has never been used by its residents before since no other student inside it could do or interest in smiting.


    Arriving at the abandoned smiting area, Angus starts the fire in the forge. Although Angus only acts as helper during his time in the smiting course, he still has some experience making his own weapon in his past life.


    As a true martial artist, Angus needs to learn the art of making cold weapons to know how they actually work.


    Since he has only limited resources, he ns only making throwing weapons that specialize at piercing. After hours of hammering and burning, he finally made five throwing daggers that are very slim and thin but have a shaper edge.


    ''Hmm¡­ Not too bad. Still I am quite rusty to takes too much time just to produce these daggers'' [Angus]


    Because of that, he still needs to skip his side course in the entire afternoon. After that he returned to his room and ready himself to fight some monster.


    Experimenting a few times inside the manual battle, Angus found that he could bring anything he touched to the battle arena.


    The things he could bring to the battle arena also cannot be too big like bed or other big furniture. Apparently, the battle is happening inside his mind while his real body stays still after recording himself during the usage of manual battle.


    Angus will also get the same wound if he gets injured during the manual battle. Using this as rule, he also spectes that there is a chance he could get killed if he dies during the manual battle.


    Soon, the time for the ss tournament is approaching. All the students inside the royal academy are in hype to fight against monsters. After getting some speech from the headmaster, the tournament officially begins from the 1st year.


    At this moment, the ss 1-A is in their position outskirt the forest waiting for the signal. As always princess Jayna took leadership among the rest of the group. She keeps making some speech about beating the others and wins without really good nning.


    ''Well, what did you expect an eight years old kid to think of a n.'' Thought Angus while having a bored expression.


    *BOOM* After a while, the signal for the tournament began. The group immediately goes inside the forest in search of the other team.


    While this is happening, Angus wanders inside the forest aimlessly trying to separate himself with his groups. Looking around that no one is nearby, he closes his eyes and focuses his mind.


    "HUMP!!" as Angus releases a thinyer of mana to the ground. [Mana Echolocation]


    Soon, he got feedback and knew the approximate location of others. Then, he goes towards the nearest monster. Angus nned to get eliminated by fighting with a monster.


    After five minutes of walking, he found a scaled monster that is two meter tall. It''s called Mandile, a huge lizard that is very fast with a toxic w. It is also famous for being aggressive.


    Since Angus didn''t hide his presence, it immediately found him and attacked. Angus pretends to look afraid at this encounter and stays still.


    Suddenly, a barrier from his school emblem became active and protected him before the w approached Angus. But, the mandile ignored it and kept wing at him. Soon, it managed to activate the rm in Angus''s school emblem.


    ''Fiuhh¡­ With this now I just need to go outside the forest.'' As Angus thought inwardly.


    Few momentster, A teacher came and frightened the mandile with his mana. Looking at Angus is fine without scratch and half ¨C sleep eye, "Are you, Okay?" [Teacher]


    "Yeah, fine. Now, I just need to go out of this forest, right?" replied him enthusiasm


    "Y-yeah, I will bring you out¡­" [Teacher]


    *BOOOMM* A loud explosion was heard from somewhere inside the forest. Then the teacher''smunicator rang loudly, "CODE GREEN, all teachers need to go towards the North immediately."


    "tch.. Just what is happening at this beginning tournament? Can you go toward base by yourself? I need to check the situation." [Teacher]


    "Sure, no problem. I could walk by myself." Said Angus before the teacher went towards the explosion source.


    ''Just to be sure let''s check what is going on.'' As Angus uses [mana echolocation] once again.


    "This is¡­" [Angus]

 Chapter 18: Unexpected Event

    <h4>Chapter 18: Unexpected Event</h4>


    "This is.. Damn, I need to get out of here fast." [Angus]


    Few minutes before the explosion, Jayna''s group walked aimlessly while searching for the opponent.


    "Damn it, where is that Angus? He is supposed to be beside us as the weakest. Now, we need to search for him too." Grumbled Princess Jayna.


    Before long, she feels a presence in front of her. "Who''s there?" [Princess Jayna]


    "It''s me, Ian. Hahaha.. This is really great. I don''t need to search for you now, Violent Princes." Mocking Ian


    "What did you say,moner?" As Jayna is ready to battle.


    During their three months in royal academy, Jayna and Ian often fight with each other. Most of their fights end up in a tie before they exhaust themselves. However, Jayna is better at her academic score than Ian and makes her be the first ranker among the 1st year students.


    Because of this, Ian always sought to fight and win against Jayna while Jayna herself felt the need to maintain the first ranking as the royalties.


    Both of them begin their fight, Jayna shots small me balls towards Ian through quick cast [1st circle ¨C me shot]. But, Ian already expected it and dodge them easily while casting his own spell [1st circle ¨C Aqua Ball].


    Looking at the fast approaching Aqua Ball, Jayna engulf her fist with fire mana and punch the approaching water ball [Fire punch]. The cotion between them creates a mist of water steam that Ian uses to his advantage byunching a closebat attack.


    Soon, both of them entangle in their fight. Meanwhile, they fight furiously, Jayna''s and Ian''s group also begin their own fight. Jayna''s group may have less people than Ian''s but they are stronger since they are often being trained by the princess herself.


    Few minutester, a roar heard from the nearby bush. Two brown wolves approach the group after hearing themotion. The brown wolf releases their bloodlust and makes all the students paralyzed on the spot beside Jayna and Ian.


    Looking at this, both of them stop fighting each other and fight the approaching brown wolf. But, they underestimate brown wolf''s speed and strength. Before they could react, both of them were already knocked down by the brown wolf''s w.


    Fortunately, the barrier erects in time to protect both of them. Using this momentum, one brown wolf pinned Jayna inside the barrier and kept attacking the barrier.


    While the other brown wolf fight pursues Ian that being knocked back far away. At this moment, Jayna''s mind is utterly in chaos. Although the barrier is active and protects her, she still felt her life almost gone at thest second.


    Combined with how the bloodlust and pressure released by the brown wolf, she begins to paralyze on the spot while her mind goes into chaos.


    "I am going to die.. I am going to die.. I am going to die..


    I am going to die.. I am going to die.. I am going to die..


    I am going to die.. I am going to die.. I am going to die.. ARRRGGGHH" [Jayna]


    At this moment, her hidden mana bes chaotic and erupts brightly into an explosion. She became crazy while screaming. The scream is enhanced with mana and pushes the brown wolf back before it runs away from the aura Jayna gives.


    Before it could get up, Jayna already pinned the brown wolf on the ground using her hand. "DIE DIE DIE YOU MAGGOT!!" As she brutally shreds the brown wolf into pieces.


    After done that, she going after the nearby paralyzed student as like couldn''t differentia between ally and foe."DIEE!!"


    But, before she could approach the other student. A person in ck clothes appeared from her shadow and restrained her [2nd circle spell ¨C shadow bind].


    "Princes¡­ Calm down, no one will kill you." As ck clothed man tries to reassure Jayna.


    Still the [shadow bind] could only hold her for a moment before her mana exploded once again. At this moment, behind her show a figure of elderly man with a majestic presence before going inside Jayna [Soul Possession ¨C King''s Heart].


    Then, she attacks her own shadow guard at fast speed before she could react [Barrage Fire Punch]. The power of the punch is vastly different from the previous andunched the shadow guard dozens meters away.


    But, At this moment [2nd Circle ¨C Entroot] [2nd Circle ¨C Binding Chain]. The teacher already appears one with others and restraining her.


    Then, Jayna begins to mutter in a sort of ancientnguage [WEAK.. WEAK.. All OF YOU WEAK. YOU CAN"T RESTRAINT ME]


    Under the aura of Jayna, all spells degrade before scattering away. All the teacher feels dread at this moment, they feel like in the presence of a legendary 7th grade king.


    In the presence of Jayna, all the teachers cannot move a single bit. Before Jayna could attack one of them heard, a chanting from far away.


    "....Will of wind and light encased by storm. [4th Circle ¨C Elemental st]" As the headmaster Anthony revealed and cast his spell toward Jayna.


    A surge amount of lightning, wind, water, and fire elemental appear. Theybine together to be a vortex in front of Anthony and push Jayna back towards deep in the forest.


    Meanwhile inside the deep forest, Angus hurrying himself to go to the base. But, suddenly he felt a danger presence from the explosion site and immediately moved away from his location [Rodeo Maneuver].


    Using his strange footwork technique, he dodges the iing Jayna that create a crater afternding roughly. At this moment, he could see Jayna slowly crawl from the crater with tattered clothes.


    [How dare you maggot hit me!!] She releases another powerful surge of mana that makes her body veins almost like being exploded.


    Looking at this, Angus knows that the situation is going from bad to worse. ''Just what the hell did I do that I deserve this. Haa.. Better wrap this up.'' As Angus releases his own bloodlust to counter Jayna''s madness aura.


    Feeling the dread sensation from Angus bloodlust, Jayna began to freeze. [W-who are you?]


    Angus only looked seriously at Jayna before saying, "Tch¡­ Weakling"


    Hearing Angus response, "W-WHAT DID YO¡­" She once replied without an outburst.


    But, at this moment Angus approaches her while mimicking a beast movement [Beast Walk]. Along the way, he throws his hidden daggers toward her head.


    Jayna managed to react to the sudden attack by pummeling the dagger using her fire punch. Using the moment Jayna got distracted from his dagger, Angus approached her back and pped her back neck heavily.


    Then, feeling like electrocuted Jayna howl loudly "ARRRGGHH" before slump to the ground unconscious.


    Looking at the petite body in tattered clothes, Angus gave his coat towards her and removed his melted hidden dagger away. Before he waits patiently for the teachers.

 Chapter 19: Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 19: Intruder</h4>


    Few moments before Angus shed with Jayna, "Huft.. Huft... Wake up everyone. That''s not the real 7th grade king." Said Anthony in rough breath after enduring the full force of Jayna''s aura.


    Hearing this, The teachers wake up from their stupor and a few quick witted one immediately after Jayna. As for other teachers could only sit in the ground shivering from the aura''s side effect.


    A 7th grade being is in the entire different realm than others. Just their aura alone could paralyzed and make someone crazy. Some cases even lead them to suicide themself.


    Looking at the shivering teacher''s condition, Anthony could only shook his head before deciding to wrap up this incident first. Using the [3rd circle - fly] he managed to catch up with the other teachers.


    Arriving at the Jayna location, he saw Angus sitting near a crater where Jayna herselfy unconscious in the middle of it.


    The moment Anthony found Angus at the spot, he felt that the matter just turned into the worst possible situation. Fortunately, he found that Angus is unscated condition. The only problem Angus has is his rough breathing and his pale face.


    Looking at this, principal Anthony immediatelymands the nearby teacher to bring both of them towards the school infirmary. After that he closed the tournament for the day until the situation became clear and safe.


    ''Haa¡­ I am already too old for this.'' Lament the old principal inwardly.


    Arriving at the school infirmary which looks like a small hospital, Angus immediately pretends to sleep. However, after a few moments he fell asleep naturally.


    Meanwhile Jayna receives intensive care from the teacher and vice principal. Not too long after that, principal Anthony came.


    "Ellen, How''s the kids?" Asked the old principal worriedly.


    "The fourth princess''s condition is quite dire. Her body is forced to handle pressure that is greater than her limit."


    "Because of this she needs to recuperate for a long time and cannot do anything excessive for a while. For better recovery she also should not cast any spell at least in a month." said the vice principal Ellen gravely.


    "Haa¡­ As long as she is still alive that''s already good news. How about the boy? Angus?" asked Anthony.


    "The boy seems fine. He just got a little bit of shock and mental trauma but he will heal in no time." Replied Ellen.


    "Huft¡­ At least we avoid the wrath of the fire dragon and king. Make sure to take care of them carefully. We cannot offend their family and make things moreplicated." Continue Anthony.


    "Alright¡­ Rest assured Anthony. I will do my best to take care of them." Reassured the vice principal.


    Few moments after that, Angus woke up from the arrival of his brother. "Angus, Are you okay?" Asked Vergil worriedly towards his little brother.


    "Ehh¡­ Brother Vergil, Y-yeah I just need a little bit of rest." As Angus tries to excuse himself by so he has more sleeping time.


    After that the two brothers had more chatting a little bit before Vergil leaving Angus to rest. From the Vergil, Angus found out that Princess Jayna was still in bad condition because of the forced possession she used.


    ''As expected of royalty with a strong line to have those possession skills. Well, none of it has anything to do with me anyway.'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    Bored without anything to do, Angus checked his system and found new opponents in fiery red color inside his manual battle menu.


    Princess Jayna (Possession)


    Current chance of winning : 11%


    "Hoo¡­ This is new." Looking at this Angus couldn''t help but feeling challenged. But, he still sane enough to not try to fight her now.


    He knows that he has a high chance of dying if fight her in a possession state right now. Like the system stated he only has 11% chance to win against her in possession state.


    Different from the fight he took before. The manual battle will create an exact copy that only seeks his death from the start. Moreover, it will utilize anything while regard its own safety.


    From Angus experience, if it is cornered, it will always do a suicide attack. A suicide attack from Jayna in her possession state is enough to kill him few times.


    Brushing this thought, Angus decides to go back to sleep. Unbeknown to him, princess Jayna is resting next to his room peacefully.


    While Angus is having his sweet dream, near the border of the academy a hooded person walks silently under the cover of the darkest night.


    After looking around for a few times, the guy began chanting silently and soon the transparent barrier that covered the royal academy lifted up a little bit making a human size hole.


    Then, a few people in ck hooded clothes appear from the barrier hole. The chanting guy stops his chants after all the ck hooded people pass the barrier.


    The chanting guy only gives a silent nod before all the other ck hooded people disappear into the darkest night.


    Few momentster, Angus wakes up silently after his instinct tells him something is not right on the outside. But, he didn''t find anything wrong when looking at the window from inside the room. Trust his instinct he uses [mana echolocation] silently.


    ''Tch¡­ Another troublesome thing. At least do it when I am not around.'' Thought Angus silently.


    Suddenly, he wakes up and sits on his bed while screaming loudly, "AAAARRGGHH!!"


    Hearing such a screaming from Angus, the vice principal Ellen and a few guards hurriedlye to Angus''s room.


    As soon as the peoplee to Angus''s room, "M-Monster¡­ I see monsters outside the window!! Help!!" Said Angus frantically while faking his shivering body.


    Looking at this the guard and vice principal focus at the window instantly. The guard didn''t notice anything wrong but the experienced vice principal immediately felt few small mana fluctuation on the outside.


    At this moment, her eyes shed a little bit [Mana Eye]. she instantly found a group of ck hooded people camouge themselves under the darkness night outside the room.


    Noticing this she immediately screams using enhanced mana voice, "INTRUDER!!"


    The ck hooded people notice that being found out, decide to uncover from the shadow andunch the attack towards the princess room.


    However, at this moment Vice Principal Ellen ps her hand and res up her mana, "Active defence mechanism, Entroot!!"


    Many huge roots appear at fast speed and attack all the ck hooded people nearby. The ck hooded people seem not surprised from the sudden appearance of the root and keep approaching the princess room calmly.


    However, few guards already notice this from all themotion and manage to fend them off from entering the room through the window.


    Although they only guard inside the academy, they still have strength of third grade. Soon, with the help of root they manage to subdue almost all the intruders.


    Looking at all hisrades get captured while the leader of the hooded man tries to escape the root''s grip, the guard feeling a little bit of relief.


    But, the leader of ck hooded men suddenly res up his mana, "Hmph!!" *BOOOM* *BOOOM*

 Chapter 20: First Blood

    <h4>Chapter 20: First Blood</h4>


    "Hmph!!" *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    The captured ck hooded intruders explode by themself and destroy the surrounding root.


    Fortunately, the school infirmary is strong enough to withstand the st. Still all the guards get disoriented from such the shockwave of the explosion.


    Using this chance, thest intruder escapes by turning into shadow and disappears from his spot.


    Didn''t expect that the intruder will suicide by explosion themself, Vice teacher Ellen also could not react to send another root before the intruder gone.


    ''Damn!! They managed to get away.'' Thought the vice principal.


    "Bring all the injuries to the inside, notify the captain guard to secure the infirmary perimeter, and someone calls Principal Anthony about this." Command the vice principal.


    After that she checked Angus''s condition, "Alright, kid. Now everything is saf...."


    Interrupt Angus while faking his body to be rough breathing, "T-The monster¡­ Is the monster dead?? What about that loud sound? Am I.. Am I going to.."


    Looking at this Ellen reassured Angus, "Hushh¡­ Calm down, Angus. Everything is alright. There is no monster. Nobody is going to hurt you."


    After a while being calmed down by the vice principal, Angus showed symptoms to be calmer before falling back to sleep.


    Seeing that Angus is finally asleep, she goes back to her work to help the principal about this incident.


    As soon as the vice principal left Angus alone, he checked the surrounding silently with [Mana Echolocation] and didn''t find anything abnormal beside the increase of the guard. Then, he went back to his sweet dream that he longed for.


    The next morning, Angus discharges from the academy''s infirmary after getting some calming potion. Although, the potion is actually useless for Angus but it could calm his mind and make his mind more clearer.


    This kind of effect is quite startled and quite miraculous for him. Normally, this kind of effect is quite useless for everyday life except for refreshment.


    However, if it is used by a magician it will help them a lot especially in dire situations. Magicians need a calm mind to cast a spell, the moment their mind is in chaos their ability to cast spells is also lower.


    The potion could help magicians to stay cool in most chaotic situations. Even Though there is a spell that could achieve such an effect but it will cost mana and has a lesser time effect than the potion.


    Unfortunately, the potion is quite expensive since it is highly sought and hard to produce in the market. Their usage is not only for magicians in battle but also for medication for the case like Angus.


    Inside the chaotic world like Firuman where people will constantly fight against monsters. Like any other kind of war, many people will get injured physically and mentally. The potion will help them to recover faster.


    This is also the reason why Angus chose to take the vital courses that could support someone in battle. Apparently, a master in supporting jobs such as alchemy, cksmith, scriber, etc. is highly sought by everyone, even the king himself.


    If not because it takes a very long time and resources to nurture a master in this kind of job, everyone is already applying for this job.


    Leaving the academy''s infirmary, Angus walks aimlessly before changing his route to the secluded area inside the academy.


    Arriving at the secluded area, he gathers his mana in his hand and punches towards the shadow below the tree. Before the punch touches the shadow, it materializes into ck cloaked person.


    In a split second the person managed to avoid Angus''s fist, but Angus keptunching his fist towards the ground. *m* *Crack*


    The ground below the ck hooded man turns into a huge crack and makes him a little bit disoriented from the unstable ground.


    Using this opportunity, Angus follows up his attack by swinging his enhanced mana kick. Receiving the sudden powerful kick, the man feels like being hit by a bull and flies away for a few meters before stopping after crashing the nearby tree.


    Didn''t want to give his opponent a chance, Angus approached the guy using [Beast Walk]. Instantly, Angus arrives in front of the ck hooded man and punches him in his guts towards the air.


    The man tried to change into shadow again but failed and gotunched in the air. He could only fly in the air hopelessly. While Angus is on the ground, look at him with cold eyes and in a horse stance position. In this instant, his body is covered with mana [Iron Body].


    The moment the man fell back to the ground, Angus stomped his leg to the ground until it cracked andunched his hand towards the man like a spear [Spear hand].


    Feeling the rush of his mana in his hand, Angus prated the man''s heart easily before it could react to anything.


    Because of Angus''s harsh attack and strong momentum, the man''s body got forced into the air once again before finally dropping to the ground became a gruesome corpse.


    As for Angus himself, he is already meters away from the location in clean state. If not because of his rough breathing, no one will think he just got into a harsh fight.


    ''Haa¡­ Huft.. Huft¡­ I don''t know why he chose me but you got the wrong person to stalk.'' Thought Angus inwardly while calming his rough breathing.


    After calming his breathing, ''Just like I thought, I didn''t feel anything when to take away someone''s life. Haaa¡­ Why a peaceful life is so hard to achieve. For God sake I am still 8 years old and they keep bothering me.''


    Little did he know that the one that stalked him actually just wanted to get revenge on him because of foiling his asssasination n yesterday. But, the man never knows Angus''s true strength.


    While walking away from the battle spot, Angus keeps his vignce and uses [mana echolocation] silently.


    After calming his breath he takes a detour in a more crowded area before he meets a familiar person in teacher attire on his way to his dorm.


    "Hmm¡­ Aren''t you, Angus? Are you alright now?" Asked the teacher


    "Yes, thanks for your concern, teacher. ¡­" Replied Angus politely.


    "Ahh¡­ I have never introduced myself since our meeting at the tournament. My name is Oswalt. Just call me teacher Oswalt." [Oswalt]


    Teacher Oswalt is the teacher thates to help Angus when he gets disqualified in the tournament.


    "I see, thanks for your concern and help from before teacher oswalt. I am fine now after taking medication that the vice principal gave." [Angus]


    "Alright, if you think so. Just don''t push yourself. You are still young anyway." [Oswalt]


    "Sure. Then, I will be on my way teacher Oswalt." [Angus]


    "Yeah, take care of yourself, Angus."


    Leaving the teacher Oswalt, ''Hmm¡­ Weird, he has the same smell as thest intruder that I just killed. Well, none of it matters.''


    ''I will just take care of him if he tries anything to harm me.'' Thought Angus inwardly while still having his usual happy going expression on the outside.

 Chapter 21: Age Limitation

    <h4>Chapter 21: Age Limitation</h4>


    Two weeks have passed since Angus''s first real fight and kill. During these two weeks nothing major happened.


    A few days after the assasination, Princess Jayna is woken up and is transferred to the royal pce for better protection and medication.


    As the princess is away, the academy is back to their peaceful life. The tournament resumed and came to an end like it should be.


    Unfortunately, other students cannot look at the tournament besides the result. Otherwise, Angus will use this opportunity to open more opponent selection in his system.


    Angus''s capabilities already surpassed his peers a long time ago. Now, he feels bored andcks a new opponent in his new manual battle system.


    If everyone is not avoiding him, he already gets more opponent selection. Still he also enjoys this peacefulness.


    The reason he wants to improve further is because of the intruder. Apparently, his system will unlock and register his/her full power for people that Angus kills.


    Noticing this Angus hopes to make the intruder be his battle partner for a while. However, he was surprised to find that the leader of ck cloaked men is actually a 4th grade person.


    The system calctes Angus only has 37% to defeat such a person in frontal battle. The reason why Angus could kill him before is because Angusunched a preemptive strike without giving the intruder any chance to retaliate.


    However, if Angus battles in the frontal battle, he has a lower chance to win, even by utilizing every skill he knows. Angus realizes that he is still weakpared to other people in this world in frontal battle.


    Because of this, Angus decides to visit the monster house again. The monster house is the only ce where he could open the new opponent in his system.


    Thest time he went inside the monster house was before the tournament. At that time he only visits the part where they keep the ungraded monster.


    From hisst observation, he found that he needed to meet the monster a few times while cross check the knowledge he got from the book about the monster''s ability to unlock its full power in his manual battle system.


    The ungraded monster gives less soul points than Jayna without her possession. So, Angus nned to visit the first grade monster area.


    The first grade monster is stronger than the ungraded one. Because of this they keep them in a more secure area.


    Usually students need permission from their teacher to enter this area. However, Angus is part of the monster physiology side course. So, he could enter the area as long as he is under the supervision of the staff that maintain the area.


    Arriving at the monster house, "Ohh¡­ Anguse to study more about monsters again?" said one of the supervisors of the monster house.


    "Yes, Mr. Kyle. Can you show me the way to the first grade area?" Asked Angus politely.


    "Sure, I''m also just going to check that area." As Mr. Kyle showed the way.


    The monster house is aplex building that is guarded with heavy enchantment. All the intruders or monsters that break free will get lost instantly inside the building because of the constant change from enchantment.


    The only way to walk safely inside the building is by having a password rune engraved in their body. This also password rune needs to be renewed every day from the upper echelon of the academy.


    It could be said that it will be harder to break free from the monster house than assassinate someone inside the academy.


    Soon, after turning and passing many corridors with stairs, Angus arrived at the first grade area. The area is dimly lit with only magic artificial light around the area.


    There are rows of big cages all over the area and often hear the sound of a beast roar all the time.


    "Alright, I will survey the surroundings. You can check the nearby monster from this side and remember¡­" [Mr. Kyle]


    Before Mr. Kylepleted his sentence, "Don''t wander off. Yeah - yeah¡­ Mr. Kyle. You already said that thousand times." interrupt Angus with a yful tone.


    "Hahaha¡­ then, I will be off. If something happens just notify me with this badge." Said Mr. Kyle while he gives a guest badge towards Angus.


    Catch the badge and see Mr. Kyle already walks into the deeper part, Angus goes towards the nearby cage while taking out his notebook from his space pouch.


    Inside the cage there is a big armadillo-like monster with red colored all over its body. Noticing Angus, the monster immediately growls while spouting fire from his mouth towards him.


    But the fire stopped by the enchantment cage easily. After a while, the monster gives up to hurt Angus and just stays in the corner of the cage.


    "Hmm¡­ Fire Armadillo. It said that it could spout fire like a methrower. But, the most dangerous thing about this guy is he could curve into a ball and generate fire around his body."


    "Then, it will roll and be a huge bulldozer that could obliterate almost anything in its path after having enough momentum." As Angus read his note about the monster characteristic.


    After a while of reading its characteristic in his note, Angus enhanced his vision with mana [Mana Eye]. Angus found a small ball inside the monster heart using this X-ray like vision.


    ''So, That''s the one called mana core.'' Thought Angus while also carefully examining the monster under his mana eye.


    Mana core is an important thing for people to survive in this world. By having mana core, they could be stronger physically and have more purer mana.


    However, not everyone could form mana core. They need tedious training of controlling mana and arge mana pool. The gathering mana inside their heart will form mana core naturally.


    Most of the civilian people never form mana core in their life because they didn''t have enough mana inside their body.


    Forming mana core could still be handled by training controlling mana during the teenage age.


    The researcher said that during the teenage age their body is more attuned with mana. Because this is where their body could easily gather mana.


    With enough control of mana, they could form their mana core despite not having arge mana pool.


    As For Angus, he didn''t need to perform all of this tedious task since his own mana had already expanded atrge capacity sincest time.


    Apparently, he underestimated his own breathing technique. If not because his body is still not mature, he may form his own mana core already.


    While thinking of this, he checks his own stats.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 8 Years Old


    MP: 87/87


    Strength: 10


    Dexterity: 10


    Intelligence: 15


    Vitality: 17


    Soul Point: 88


    The conversion rate doubles after the stats reach 10. Then, it once again doubled the cost after reaching 15. As for his mana, the conversion rate is still the same by 1:1.


    He has also already reached a limit to be improved further in the physical part. Only after he grew further, he will improve more in his physical part.


    His intelligence also could not be increased further because of his body limitation. He spected that the strength and dexterity will be stagnant until he grows further.


    During these three month times Angus never added any point towards strength and dexterity to keep his body in control.


    But, their increase is also stagnant because of his age limitation even after using various secret training.


    ''Haa¡­ Never know that I hope to grow up faster.'' Thought Angus before checking the next monster after his system recorded the monster''s strength.

 Chapter 22: Monster Horde

    <h4>Chapter 22: Monster Horde</h4>


    After studying the monster for a while, Mr. Kyle shows up to pick up Angus. "Learn anything. kid?" inquired Mr. Kyle.


    "Just cross check some knowledge from the book." As Angus shows his note.


    "How about you, Mr. Kyle? Find anything?" Asked Angus.


    "Well, just the usual growling, howling, biting. But, nothing unusual. Still I thought the monster had be quite restlesstely. But, I didn''t find anything unusual. Probably they were just mad about being recapture after the tournament ss." Rambling Mr. Kyle


    "Ehh¡­ Isn''t that dangerous?" [Angus]


    "Nah.. don''t worry about it. They will probably calm down after a few more days. So, ready to get out from here or you need more time to look around?" Asked Mr. Kyle who seemed ufortable to stay any longer in this ce.


    ''Well, a normal person will go insane being entrapped in this ce. Guess it''s time to go.'' Thought Angus.


    "Yeah, let''s get out of here. I just happened to finish my observation." Answer Angus in a yful tone.


    "Alright, then. Let''s get out from this damned ce." As both of them get out from the other door they arrive.


    Meanwhile Angus having a peaceful life inside the academy, outside the kingdom near the west bordery a dark forest habitat of monsters.


    Inside the gloomy forest that seems like painted in ck gathered a few people with the same uniform.


    "Albert, found anything?" asked one of the people that seemed like a leader of this group.


    Before Albert could respond, *GRRRTTT* a strange noise creeping out from the ground.


    Hearing the loud sound the leader immediately shouts, "Everyone, get out from here!!" while running the leader actively channels his mana towards his bracelet.


    A secondter, a transparent bird appeared from it. Without wasting any moment, he let loose the bird to the air.


    Suddenly, a huge sharp tendril appeared from the ground and pierced all the soldiers before they could react. The movement of the tendrils is so fast that they don''t know what things that kill them.


    The transparent bird kept flying in the air at a fast speed without noticing its master already died. After flying for a moment, other birds simr to it alsoe from other directions.


    Soon, they be a flock of birds and gather at the outpost in the middle of a fortress located outside of the ck forest. The fortress looks a little bit of rusty but every single wall and rock is highly enchanted.


    As soon as one of the guards in charge gets all the birds information, "Shit!! Sound the rm! Call the general Borkins!!" Command the supervisor after receiving the info from the bird.


    The guards nearby immediately sound the rm, *TENG TENG TENG* The rm kept ringing and notified all the residents inside the fortress.


    A momentter, a loud creepy sound heard from inside the forest. *GGGRRTTT* After that creepy growling, hundreds of monsters appeared from the forest towards the fortress.


    Seeing the endless tide of monsters, all the personnel be nervous. However, at this moment, "STAY IN YOUR BASE!! PREPARE TO FIGHT!" a loud shout emerged from inside the fortress.


    Soon, a dwarf in full armor holding his mighty hammer appeared and raised the guard of the guard inside the fortress. General Borkins, the general that held the border of the Heart Kingdom.


    He stood straight in front of the wall. Although, his height is only half of an adult man, he releases a dangerous vibe around him. Nobody dares to question his authority inside this fortress.


    Looking at the monster horde approaching the fortress at fast speed, "Shoot them down! Artillery unit, FIRE!!


    After getting themand, dozens of magic cannons release their might and bombard the monster horde. While every archer and magician also release their overcharge attack towards them.


    The monster horde seems to have stopped for a moment before they continue their march while more of their kin dying under the bombardment of magic cannon.


    During this moment, from inside the forest something is thrown towards the fortress at fast speed. Noticing the ck boulder like projectiles, the generalmand, "Raise the magical barrier!"


    A barrier immediately erected and covered the fortress. The ck projectiles hit the barrier harshly. *Bang* *Bang* Then, the projectile seems like a life bing a piece of wood that keeps growing and attacking the nearby.


    "Evil Treants! Hans, get the fire mage and methrower"mand general Borkins towards his subordinate.


    "Y-yes, sir" As Hans ryed the general order towards others.


    The evil treant is a third grade monster that is quite difficult to handle. They keep regenerating their own wood tendril until their mana is exhausted or their core is destroyed.


    Moreover, they could suck the nutrient to regenerate themselves by absorbing the blood of its prey. The only way to get rid of them is by attacking them with fire to inhibit their regeneration.


    One of these monsters is already quite a headache for a toon army to handle, now there are dozens of them scattered along beside the fortress''s wall.


    As the guard and evil treant fight in closebat, the other monster horde soon approaches the fortress.


    The magical barrier only holds against projectile attack but they still could bypass physically. Though they will get hurt in the process.


    As the monster approaches the magical barrier, "Everyone, CHARGE!!" the general Borkins raises his own warhammer and charges towards the monster horde.


    Few moments after the close battle begins, the human side bes the winner as they specialize more in closebat.


    Suddenly, another loud growl sounds from inside the forest. *GGRRTTT* From itunched a ck wooden spike like missile towards the fortress wall. *Bang* *Bang* *rr* *CRACK*


    Unlike before, the ck wooden spike managed to prate the magical barrier. The force of the wooden spike is so strong that it causes a huge shock around the fortress.


    Some of the guards got thrown off the wall from the wooden spike attack. Dozens of them instantly die being pulverized by its force.


    As for the general borkins, he managed to hold his ground receiving the full blunt force of the entire wooden spike by himself after activating his magical armor.


    His magical armor gives a transparent armor surrounding his body. Still he got wounded internally because of the force behind the wooden spike.


    After that from the forest, a gigantic wooden face with countless wooden tendril surrounding it.


    Looking at the monster''s appearance, "Haha.. Just my lucky day, Corrupted Mother Treant" said the general in his sarcastic tone.


    Before he shouted to the subordinate, "Alright, brats. Tonight we dine in hell! For the Heart kingdom!!" As the general continued his onught towards the monster horde.


    "WOOOW" Rallying themselves the soldiers also follow their general step.


    A moment after that, the corrupted mother treant releases a huge suppression mana towards the surrounding. *Doom* Almost everyone getting paralyze in fear because of this.


    "T-this is a fifth grade monster." said the soldier.

 Chapter 23: Fire Dragon Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 23: Fire Dragon Rampage</h4>


    "T-this is a fifth grade monster." said the soldier.


    A fifth grade monster, a monster that managed to evolve their core five times. This kind of monster is entirely different level than below its grade.


    Monsters have stronger and special abilities that make them superior to other races. Usually other races need one grade above the monster grade before finally could beat them.


    Because of this, sometimes fifth grade monsters are hailed as walking disasters, a catastrophe, since the sixth grade being is very rare.


    Moreover, fifth grade monsters could be hailed as king or queen thatmand a horde of monsters. Many ancient kingdoms were destroyed in the past because of being attacked by fifth grade monsters and its army.


    Fear and hopelessness emerges inside the soldier''s heart. The soldiers in the fortress already give up fighting knowing it is the fifth grade monster. Only the general Borkins that still try to fight the monster horde.


    *RROOAARRR* During this moment, the soldier heard a beast''s roar but not from the forest direction. The loud cry of the beast is from behind the fortress.


    Then, ascended a huge fire dragon that burned all the evil treant and monster hordes that tried to scale the fortress wall.


    Then, another huge mana aura is released from the sky. The aura disrupts the corrupted mother treant''s suppression.


    Looking at the source of the mana aura, the soldiers reignited their fighting spirit and morale.


    "Duke Victory!!" a soldier shouts loudly towards the man that descended from the sky.


    "Hahaha¡­ Brat, You arete." Said the dwarf general while keeping smashing the monster around him.


    The duke arrives near the dwarf general and flicks his finger. From his flick appears a wall made of fire [2nd circle - fire wall].


    The fire wall burns and fends off all the monsters that are approaching general Borkins. The general felt relief after finally taking a breath since the fight began.


    "Borkins, are you alright?" Asked the Duke.


    "Ptuih¡­ Yes, still alive and kicking." As the general spat mouthful of blood from his mouth. But, the general didn''t mind it at all.


    "Alright, what''s the situation?" As the duke also keeps burning the approaching monster.


    "Like you can see, it''s the fifth grade of a corrupted mother treant. However, I found this monster horde is weird."


    "The monster horde should be more than this if it is a true fifth grade. Not that I reallyin if they are fewer." Said the dwarf general before charge towards the monster again.


    "Alright, leave the mother treant to me. Make sure to hold the monster horde as long as you can." As the duke flies away approaching the fifth grade beast while burning all the monsters on the way.


    Looking at a dangerous being approaching it, the corrupted mother treant released a few huge tendril towards the duke.


    Anticipating such attack, Duke Jacob flick his finger rapidly and create a transparent red barrier around him [3rd Circle - Fire Shield]. *m* *Ssshhs* *m *Ssshhs*


    All the wooden tendrils that meet with [Fire Shield] burned into ash. Then, the duke sp his arm and creates a huge magic circle withplex runes all around it in front of him.


    A secondter, a huge burst of fire from it [4th Circle - Inferno]. The [Inferno] burns everything in its path towards the fifth grade monster.


    Receiving such an attack, the mother treant could only hide behind its countless wooden tendrils. Smoke arises from the fire and begins to cover it. *GGRRTT*


    As waiting for the smoke to clear a little bit, the duke once again gathers his mana while sping his hand. At this moment, a few huge wooden tendrils appear below him and try piercing him.


    However, they are stopped by the [Fire Shield] that surrounds the duke. Suddenly, the duke saw many ck wooden spikese out from the smoke towards him at fast speed.


    His battle instinct is tingling and immediately throws his overcharge [Inferno] towards it. But, the wooden spike managed to prate it and the [Fire Shield] altogether. *Swish*


    Luckily, the duke is quick witted and manages to avoid a fatal wound. Still the duke got pierced in his left shoulder.


    ''Shit, what the hell is this ck wooden spike?'' Thought the duke while trying to burn the ck wooden spike.


    However, the wooden spike still remains intact even after burning it for a while. Left with no choice he grabbed the wooden spike and pulled it from its shoulder. *GRRTT*


    The mother treant didn''t give him time to recover and kept attacking the duke using abination of ck spike and wooden tendrils.


    The duke also not just sitting like a duck and moving away in a random pattern using [Fly].


    Suddenly, he heard a femine voice beside the mother treant. then, from the wound in the duke''s left shoulder grew a small ck ntation.


    The duke feels weak and decides to burn his entire shoulder while avoiding the attack from the mother treants.


    But, even after he burned it. The ntation seems to keep growing and weakening him while he finally sees a female humanoid creature covered in ck leaf keep singing and dancing around the mother treant.


    ''Shit.. it''s Dryad.'' Curse the duke inwardly.


    During his worst moment, A loud warcry heard from behind the duke. "HIAAAA" As general Borkins flying towards the dryad using powerful [Leap].


    Didn''t expect sudden appearance of general borkins, the dwarf general hit the dryad using its mighty hammer [Thunderp]. *arrr*


    The attack made a huge sound that reverberated towards the surrounding. The strong attack damaged part of the mother treant and instantly killed the dryad.


    The moment the dryad died, the ntation in the duke shoulder stopped growing. After burning it for thest time, The duke said, "Borkins, get out of here. I will cast a huge spell."


    Hearing this Borkins immediately uses another leap to get away from the area. Duke Jacob, began his chanting, "Roses are red. Blood fire eternity¡­"


    The duke keeps his chanting while avoiding all the mother treant attack and keeps flickering his finger. Every flick of his finger, he creates more magic circles in front of him.


    After a while the duke finish his chant, "....Come forth my soulfire" [5th Circle - Fire Dragon Rampage]


    From the magic circle, appear a huge fire dragon engulfing and burning the corrupted mother treant. Unlike before, the fire dragon keep attacking the mother treant and seems like alive


    *GRRTTT* After making a huge sound, the monster horde retreat back to ck forest while the corrupted mother treant manages to escape after using its countless tendrils as sacrifice to fend off the fire dragon.


    Looking at the mother treant retreat, the fire duke finally relieved and copsed to the ground exhaustedly after having a harsh battle.

 Chapter 24: Emergency Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 24: Emergency Meeting</h4>


    Year 1206, fifth moon, in the second week, The Heart kingdom got attacked on its border from a fifth grade monster horde, Corrupted Mother Treant.


    Not only the Heart kingdom but also few other kingdoms that have borders closer to the monster habitat got attacked by various different fifth grade monsters.


    During this week, countless people die defending against the attack of fifth grade monsters. Unlike the Heart kingdom that was lucky to have duke Victory near the border during the attack, the other kingdoms need to defend by themself until their six grademander arrives.


    Sixth grade beings are very rare since evolving into sixth grade is not only challenging but could cost their life if it is failed. Because of this, there are only a few of them.


    If the fifth grade''s rarity is like having limited edition items, the rarity for sixth grade beings is like winning a lottery.


    Because of this all the sixth grade people are very busy and rarely appear on the border unless serious situations arise like this.


    However, even after the arriving of sixth grade, the battle didn''t end just like that. Unlike the usual monster hordes that keep attacking without regarding their life, all the monster hordes seem to fall back the moment they are overwhelmed by the sixth grademanders.


    From the history of ancient times, there is only one time that monsters show such behaviour. It''s the sign of the birth of a sixth grade monster also known as monster overlord.


    The monster overlord has the ability tomand many other monsters below its grade. Although their intelligence cannotpare to civilian race, they are still pretty smart.


    In the past history, the moment a monster overlord is born, more than half of civilization''s race habitat could get destroyed. Even few of the seven grade people fall under its might.


    Although there is a difference between the seven grade people and sixth grade monsters, thetter has more tenacity and power of destruction in battle.


    Now, all the kingdom is aware and prepared to fight against this sixth grade monster. But, before that they need to know what kind of sixth grade monster they fight.


    Like all the other kinds of monster, not all sixth grade monsters are war or battle oriented. Since ancient times, there are many records about sixth grade monsters.


    Few of sixth grade monsters that are still alive until this day but never leave their territory such as kraken that could only live in the deepest sea.


    Avalon, a gigantic monster that only wakes up for a while before sleeping for a hundred years.


    Sin Crow, arge crow monster that only lives a few hundred kilometers above the air. and many other territorial sixth grade monsters.


    All these sixth grade monsters are always apanied by dozens of fifth grade monsters. The civilization race hopes that this newborn sixth grade monster is also a territorial monster that will settle down after sometime.


    However, they still need to prepare for the worst and maybe kill the sixth grade monster. Because of this, they start to gather around and discuss their next action in the Roundel, the capital city of Elven Race.


    The Elven race is famous for their neutrality against all the civilization races. As civilization grows, there is always dispute between one race to another.


    Elven races always stay neutral without taking any side and often be intermediate to the dispute. If it is not because of theirck of worldly desire, they may already be the leader of all other races.


    Because of this, they be the best ce to hold meetings for all the various races. Heart kingdom is one of the strongest kingdoms from the human race and also needs to participate in this meeting.


    Although the meeting will begin in a week, the nobles inside the kingdom are on alert. As all of them want to contribute by participating in this important meeting.


    But, the spot for the people participating in this meeting is limited. Now, they gather around to plot against each other to convince who will apany the king during the meeting.


    All of these happen in days after the attack from the Corrupted mother treant. While the other noble inside the kingdom is plotting one with the others, Duke victory stands on the wall of the ck Forest Fortress.


    His left shoulder is in full bandage from his previous fight. Because of the nature of chaotic mana called miasma, his wound is still not healing yet despite getting treatment from the 4th grade healer.


    Miasma wounds will be difficult to heal and often leaves a huge scar for the rest of their life. Especially being wounded by high level monsters such as Corrupted Mother Treant.


    Looking at the calm ck forest in the far away, The duke could only sighing, "Haaa"


    "You are too young to keep signing like that, Brat" Said the dwarf beside him casually.


    Although, the general dwarf seems to not be polite with his word, but the duke himself didn''t mind it and onlyughed at it.


    "Hahaha.. Only you could say something like that to me, Borkins." Replied the duke in chuckle.


    "Kakaka¡­ If I say you are brat means you are still brat. Just leave theplicated things to me, you are still too green to overthink this stuff." Laughing the Dwarf General.


    "Well, that''s true considering your age is twice more than me. Still I can''t help worrying what if there is another attack. Moreover, my left shoulder is still not healed yet. There is also a call in the capital¡­." Ramble the Duke.


    "Puff¡­ Hahaha¡­ That''s so like you, Jacob. You are too kind." Said the general while smoking his pipe.


    "Am I too kind?" Doubted the duke.


    But, the general didn''t answer him while saying, "Don''t worry about this side. Rather you should hurry to finish your job in the capital, then back to here.


    "Borkins¡­" [Duke Jacob]


    "Shushhh¡­ Leave this to me. While I stand here, I will not let any single one of them pass this fortress." Replied the general in a serious tone.


    Looking at the serious headrock general, the duke could only sigh helplessly, "Haa.. Alright, then. I will leave the fortress to you."


    "Yeah.. Yeah.. Just go away. Besides, I never like those spoiled brat in the capital. I rather smash these monsters than argue with them." Continue the dwarf general.


    "Well, That''s so like you. Alright I am off." As the duke summoned his fire dragon before riding it.


    "Tch¡­ Show off!! I hope you will fallter." curse the dwarf.


    "See ya, Borkins." As the duke flies away.

 Chapter 25: Town House

    <h4>Chapter 25: Town House</h4>


    While the world falls into chaos because of the birth of the monster overlord, Angus improves himself slowly inside the royal academy.


    ''Haa¡­ it seems I could improve more after I grow further'' as Angus stops his training inside his room.


    Then, he read some letters he received from his home. Some of the letters are about the current situation of the world. Although Angus is still a child, he still will get this kind of news as the son of duke and noble of the kingdom.


    ''Hm.. as expected this world is really more dangerous than earth. Tch¡­ it seems father will go to the capital too.Well, I hope he is okay.'' As Angus packs his things.


    After the ss tournament, the student will get a week-long holiday. During this time, some students will go back to their home or keep staying in their dorm.


    Since Angus home is quite far from the royal academy, he will not go back to his home. However, a high noble like Angus usually has a townhouse inside the capital city.


    Angus prefers to stay in his dorm rather than his townhouse. But, his father maye and visit him. So, he didn''t have any choice but to settle down in the capital townhouse for this holiday.


    ''I guess I will treat this as a holiday since my body is also in the phase of bottleneck because of my own body.'' Thought Angus inwardly


    In the Firuman world, because of mana, people''s bodies are more resilient and often train their body early since the age of five.


    However, it didn''t mean that they could train like adults. It is because their body is still in the growth period. Not only is their body far weaker than adults but their body also has more limits even with the help of mana.


    Mana capacity, muscle density, reaction speed, and many others will limit the growth of a child in strength. The only way is to wait until the body matures by itself.


    Still training at an early pace has more advantages when training at an older age. Because it could uncover the body potential and make them stronger.


    For trained children, their body will be full matured the moment they form their mana core naturally. For the untrained child, it will be at the age of 13 to 15. It is also the age when trained children usually form their mana core.


    After packing his things into the space pouch, he goes towards the academy entrance to meet with his two brothers before going to the townhouse together.


    Arriving at the academy entrance that packs with many carriage, "Angus, here." As Vergil calls him.


    "Vergil, I aming." While Angus approached him.


    "You are quite early, Vergil. Hmm.. Where is brother Jason?" Asked Angus.


    "Ahh.. don''t worry about him. He already went first with another carriage. Don''t mind him, you know how he is. Let''s go now before the exit is too crowded."


    "Alright, after you brother." As both of them enter inside the carriage.


    Inside the carriage, "Angus, did you read the letter from home?" Asked Vergil


    "Yeah, Is it about the birth of the monster overlord, right?" Replied Angus seriously.


    "True, Because of this incident many nobles wille to the capital. If my guess is not wrong there will be few noble gatherings during the holiday."


    "You may get an invitation. So, be careful during this gathering especially¡­." Then, Vergil shared his experience about the noble gathering.


    Children of the noble often did some gathering to make connections in the early age. Although Angus is still too young, he may also be called and need to attend together with his brother. Especially if the one that organizes it from the royalty.


    Soon, the two brothers arrive at the townhouse. Although it is called townhouse it is actually a mansion with a big garden. Still the townhouse is not bigger than Angus''s home that could house more than a hundred people and staff at once.


    But, the townhouse is still big for only three people to reside. Fortunately, there are dozens of staff that maintain the townhouse.


    Entering the townhouse, both of them are weed by dozens of butlers and employees inside the townhouse.


    Then, the two brothers go towards their own room after chatting a little bit. During this moment, *Zrung* a sound heard from the front garden.


    Inside the front garden,y a circr tform with many runes. Along with the sound appears a middle aged man with bandages around his left shoulder, Duke Victory.


    Noticing the arrival of the duke, the two brothers go towards the front garden. "Father, you are here." as Vergil ran towards the duke cheerfully.


    Happy meeting the duke after a long time, Vergil immediately hugged his father. After a while Vergil noticed his father wounded, "Father, y-you are hurt."


    Although Vergil is still a child, he is quite smart and knows the true strength of his father. Especially since he often follows his father to do some hunting in the small forest near their home.


    In his mind, his father could be said to be the strongest and invincible person he knows. Seeing his father wounded for the first time, became quite a shock for Vergil.


    "It''s okay Vergil, this is only a small wound." as the duke tries to reassure his son.


    During this time, the duke also notices his youngest son approach them slowly. But, he was confused at his youngest son''s expression. At this moment, Angus''s expression is really dreadful.


    Anger, Sadness, Worry, Fear all of them show in his face and eyes. After taking a deep breath, Angus backed his expression back to hiszy one.


    "Don''t worry brother, It''s only a small wound. It probably will heal up in a few days. Right, Father?" Reassure his brother more.


    "Really??" Asked Vergil in a worried tone.


    "Y-Yes. Of course." Replied the duke calmly.


    "Okay, then let''s go inside. I want to hear your fighting story." As Vergil grabs his father''s arm.


    As they walked inside, Angus could only follow both of them at his own pace. Soon, they arrive at the dining hall where his older brother Jason also join them to have a snack.


    The duke then narrates his story of his fight against the corrupted mother ent. He still didn''t give a full story towards his sons. But, Angus managed to uncover and deduct the true story just from the short story his father told.


    "Alright, since the story ends. Let''s go back to our room. Besides, fathers also need to rest, right?" As Angus unexpectedly gets up and walks out the room.


    Although it seems normal, the duke could feel an anger tone behind Angus remarks. Still before he could call Angus, the boy himself was already gone.


    "Then, we will pardon yourself. We hope you get well soon, Father." As Vergil and Jason leave the duke to rest.


    Leaving alone, the duke went towards his own room. The moment he enters the room and closes his door, "You got careless, Isn''t it?!"

 Chapter 26: Medication

    <h4>Chapter 26: Medication</h4>


    "You got careless, Isn''t it?!" said Angus from the corner of the room.


    "A-Angus.. How did you¡­" Before the duke finished his sentence, Angus approach his father and instantly appear in front of him [Beast Walk].


    Then, without hesitation Angus grip strongly at his wounded shoulder. The duke immediately felt tremendous pain from it but was still holding it.


    Surprised by the sudden grip the duke could only mutter, "A-Angus¡­"


    But, Angus interrupted his father again. "Look at you, the mighty fire dragon can''t even react properly towards an eight years old kid attack. What if.. What if¡­ you got attacked by others? What if you died this time? And all of this because of your carelessness!!"


    Angus loosened his grip with watery eyes. At this moment, the duke notices that his sons truly care about him and know how serious his wound is.


    The father could only hug his sons lovingly. "Angus¡­ I am sorry. I made you worry. Yes, I became more arroganttely and got careless during my fight."


    Then, the boy looked at his father, "P-promise me you will never get careless again!"


    "Angus¡­" [Duke Jacob]


    "Promise me!!" [Angus]


    "Haa.. Yes, I promise I will never get careless in battle again." ''[Duke Jacob]


    "Okay, Now let''s fix those disgusting wounds in your shoulder." As Angus breaks his hug from his father.


    "Angus.. you already kno.."


    "Open your clothes and sit here" As Angus told his father to sit in the round chair.


    "Angus.. I know you worry about me. But..."


    "Sit!!" As Angus red at his own father.


    "Haa¡­ Alright-Alright" As the father reluctantly followed his son''s demand while undressing his upper clothes.


    Then, Angus began looking at the wound carefully after removing the bandage slowly. The wound has already turned ck colored and all the veins near it also begin to turn ck. It''s like the wound bing like a parasite eating the duke''s body slowly.


    After looking for a while, "It''s truly a disgusting wound" Said Angus after looking at the wound before closing his eyes.


    "See¡­ There''s nothing you could do about..." The duke stops his sentence as he feels the fluctuation of mana in Angus''s body.


    Getting a deep breath, Angus opened his eyes and it changed its color to golden [Searing Eyes]. At this moment, Angus could see every single detail of the wound until it''s cell.


    The duke startled looking at his son''s eye. He knows this is not ordinary enhanced eyes skill. He could feel that the eyes could see everything about him.


    After a while, Angus''s eyes turn to normal. "You got lucky that it''s not at the vital part. Otherwise you are already long gone." Said Angus harshly.


    "Now, don''t move." As Angus took a bunch of silver thin needles from his space pouch.


    "Angus, what''s¡­" before the duke finished his sentence, Angus already used [Searing Eye] and stabbed the shoulder using the needle. *Arrghh*


    "What the¡­ That hurt!!" But, Angus only shove a clean fabric towards his father''s mouth.


    "Bite it. We don''t want to make amotion here, Aren''t you?" Before Angus once again pierce the shoulder with another thin needle.


    Usually, this thin needle will not give him any pain since his body is in the sixth grade. But, his wound seems to amplify the pain to unbelievable pain.


    The duke''s feels like every single nerve he has in his body is in pain. However, looking at the serious golden eyes, his son made. He held this pain and bit the cloth.


    After dozens of needles punctured the wounded shoulder like a hedgehog, Angus took a sigh while having a sweat around his face.


    He removed his father''s cloth in his mouth, "I already contain all the miasma so it will not spread and eat in your body. Now, this is the harder part. I want you to..." Angus gives various instructions towards his pained father.


    Soon, Angus finished treating his father. He collects all the ck colored silver needles and destroys them using his me spell. Then, he went outside the room while his father already fell asleep in his bed.


    The next morning, the duke woke up energetically. He feels his body is full of vigor. Then, he looks at his shoulder where a huge scar is located.


    Jacob didn''t feel any difort or pain that he felt before. Moreover, he feels that his mana is more purer than before.


    ''All of this is because of one treatment from Angus. Haa.. That boy is really a mystery.'' Thought the duke inwardly before taking a bath.


    Later the duke went to the dining hall for breakfast and already found his sons waiting for him.


    "Morning, father. Are you feeling well, now? you even skip yesterday''s dinner." Asked Vergil worriedly.


    "Yes, Vergil. In fact, I feel stronger than before." As duke Jacob flexes his arm.


    "Really? I am d that you are okay." [Vergil]


    "Alright, let''s start eating. I bet my father is also hungry since not eating anything from yesterday afternoon." Urges Angus with hiszy expression.


    After a few more pleasantries, they begin to eat their breakfast. During their meal, they also talk about various things about the current capital situation.


    Apparently, there will be a noble gathering which will be held by the crown prince like they expected. Since it is unusual for many nobles to gather around at once.


    This is a good opportunity for nobles to interact one with another. By interacting it means unting their glory or sometimes sessor to others.


    Every noble that resides in the capital is invited. That includes Angus and others kids with noble backgrounds.


    This will be Angus''s first time to attend an official gathering like this. Although Angus didn''t like this kind of gathering, he didn''t have any choice since he was born as noble and needed to follow some etiquette and norm from the noble society.


    ''Haa.. I guess when you are in Rome you need to do like the romans. What another troublesome event.'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    After breakfast, the duke Jacob immediately goes away to do his job as a duke in the capital. While the three brothers are doing their own things.


    As for Angus himself, he excused himself to his bedroom beforezily sleeping like a log since he can''t do any training or doing anything he likes without notifying the others.

 Chapter 27: Noble’s Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 27: Noble¡¯s Gathering</h4>


    Few days after Angus medicated his father, he wore a troublesome noble attire and on the way towards the nobles gathering with Vergil.


    As for his older brother Jason, he already went first since he didn''t want to interact with Angus. Angus himself didn''t mind this kind of behaviour and prefer it this way since he could avoid many troublesome incidents.


    Opposite of Jason, Vergil truly cares about his younger brother that sometimes quite annoys Angus himself even now.


    "Angus, this will be your first time to participate in the official gathering like this. You need to¡­ " As Vergil kept lecturing Angus.


    While Angus himself only listens to it with azy response like, "Ehem.. Yeah.. That''s right."


    For Angus this kind of gathering is just a waste of time. From someone that experiences living in a fast paced modern world like earth, this kind of gathering is a waste of a lot of time.


    Especially knowing that there is already hidden danger from the monster horde and the recent birth of monster overlord. Rather than unting one glory to others, it will be better to use the time for training or doing something more productive.


    In Angus''s case he prefers to just sleep around than attend this gathering. If not because his brother''s nagging, he will already excuse himself by faking sickness or something.


    Later, they arrive at the royal pce where the noble''s gathering will be held. The royal pce itself is very huge and grand.


    Looking from inside the carriage, ''Why are the doors so uselessly huge? Are those doors being used by giants or something? Well, none of that is my problem anyway.'' Thought Angus inwardly while looking at the huge main entrance door.


    Soon, The two brothers queue to be checked up before entering the royal pce. After the long queue that seems like forever, they managed to enter without hassle.


    During the queue some people already notice the two brothers, especially Vergil. Although he is still in teenage age, he is quite famous in the noble''s circle for being the son of Duke Victory.


    Vergil is quite a smart kid that tends to kind with the others. Moreover, he is also quite prodigy inbat as a magician and fighter.


    Then, we enter a grand hall that is not only vast but also ridiculously big.


    Looking at the interior of the hall, ''This reminds me of some churches on Earth. But, this is way too big for the human.'' Thought Agnus inwardly


    Entering the hall, some kids approach Vergil, Agnus decides to excuse himself by taking some food and drink nearby.


    The gathering is divided into two sections. One is for adults and the other is for kids and teenagers to interact.


    Unlike Vergil, noble children in this world could be quite annoying and spoiled. Especially, the one that knows your weakness. They could bully you like some kind of mindless animal that will try to always bully or hound you using everything he got.


    The only reason nobody touches Angus until now is because Angus is the son of Duke Victory. But, that didn''t mean they could not do anything to Angus.


    Using his enhanced perception, Angus knows that many people already talk behind his back. Some even bold enough to not cover their voice when talking about him in this gathering.


    Rather than pay attention to these brats, he decided to just hide presence until the gathering was done. Unfortunately, he could not leave early as he needed to greet the crown prince as it is part of noble etiquette.


    As the host of the gathering, it is also normal for him to be the one thatst arrived. So, Angus had plenty of time before he could go back home.


    ''Guess I will hide presence first. This way some people may not notice me.'' As Angus slowly blends with the crowd while thinning his presence.


    In his past life, where fighting, killing, and destroying is prohibited byw, it is quite hard for martial experts to continue. So, they adapted to the new line of work. ''


    The majority of them be a high paid bodyguard. But, the most productive job is to be an assassin. Martial artists didn''t need any kind of weapon to kill someone and could get away safely using their skill.


    Because of this, Angus also learned many skills to hide his presence like an assassin especially in this kind of crowd. Although, high level people still could detect him but his skill is enough to trick the kids that may annoy him.


    Although Angus could ignore them, As the ex-strongest person on Earth, he never could ignore when his pride is being humiliated.


    Especially if his pride is truly humiliated in front of a lot of people. For angus, a man without pride and mind is the same as a mindless beast.


    Since childhood of his past life he has been lectured by his previous master, ''the way of martial artist fight is almost the same like a beast. Because of this, never lose the pride you have as a human.''


    A perfectly sane mind will never try to kill and fight among each other. They will negotiate with each other rather than talk using their fists. So, The only one that distinguishes martial artists and beast itself is the pride of being human.


    Taking this pride from the martial artist means he is no longer being a human but a beast. Although, there are many loopholes and illogical thinking in this principal but Angus also agrees to this way of thinking.


    It''s not because hepletely agrees with this teaching. But, because whenever he fights, his demeanor changes into a wild beast.


    The only way to restraint this act is by having a clear sense of pride of being human. That''s one of the reasons why martial artists on earth are famous for being arrogant.


    Of course, he has some tolerance and will not always fight anyone that humiliated his pride but he still has limits. Remembering all of this, he couldn''t help letting out a crazy smile.


    ''Haa.. Did I just imagine butchering all these people using my skills? Guess this ce really could wake up my inner beast.'' Thought Angus silently


    Ever since he returned to practice and his martial art, his lust for battle has increased. Although, it is not to the point to cloud his judgement but it is still quite annoying as it is also part of him.


    Then, he decided to get some fresh air to calm his mind and go towards an empty garden. Inside the garden, "Fiuhh¡­ This is why I always like garden. It really calms my mind."


    At this moment, he somehow could feel a weak presence in the garden, "Who''s there? y-you are Angus. Why are you here?"

 Chapter 28: Tranquility

    <h4>Chapter 28: Tranquility</h4>


    "Why are you here?" Said the petite girl in front of him.


    "Princess Jayna?! it''s nothing. I just want to take some fresh air." Replied Angus.


    "Really? Howe you could enter this garden? If I am not wrong this is a prohibited area from the guest." Asked the 4th Princess.


    "Huh?! I just walk here. Anyway, since I am bothering you then I will leave you. See ya." Replied Angus in azy tone.


    "Wait¡­ y-you are not bothering me. You can stay here." Replied Jayna hurriedly.


    "Nah.. I will just go back to the party." Replied Angus casually.


    "Y-You¡­ Is it because I am weak right? Now, I am weak that you can ignore me like the others. All of this because of.. Because of my wound." As the princess tearing up.


    Hearing this, Angus stops his track and looks at the crying princess. "You know what? You are really a troublesome girl."


    "Y-You... " Before the princess could finish her sentence.


    "Didn''t I always ignore you? Why should I pay attention to troublesome girls like you suddenly? It''s better if I just sleep around." As Angus shows his yawn.


    Looking at this, the princess begins to remember Angus''sid back attitude that keeps ignoring her until now.


    "L-Liar¡­ you just pretend like others." [Princess Jayna]


    "Why should I lie? Lying is a very burdensome task especially towards a troublesome girl like you. Besides I don''t care if you are strong or weak, it has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing this, "Is it true? Ever since I got hurt, everyone just..." [Angus]


    Before Jaynapletes her sentence, ".. .. ¡­ keep the bedtime story to another person. I am not a shoulder you could cry on a troublesome girl."


    "Y-You.. Insolent!! I am also not a troublesome girl." Grumbling the princess.


    After that both of them stay silent awkwardly. Before the princess remembers her experience during thest confrontation with Angus.


    Although at that time, she could not control her body, she was still conscious a little bit about the surroundings.


    "Hey.. Angus, you don''t happen to be¡­ " However she stopped her sentence after seeing Angus sleeping while standing.


    Looking at this, she once again has a high blood pressure and wants to kill the boy in front of her.


    Before that happened, Angus woke up, "Ahh.. Sorry the ambience is so nice that I just feel asleep right away. Did you happen to say something?"


    "Grr.. You really¡­" Once again before she could finish her sentence, Angus suddenly approached her without stopping.


    "What.. What do you want?" As the princess was startled by Angus''s sudden approach.


    "As expected you really are a troublesome girl." Said Angus in front of her face.


    "I am not¡­" [Jayna]


    "Close your eyes!!" Interrupt Angus with a stern tone.


    "What.." [Jayna]


    "I said close your eyes. Quick.. I need to go back to the hall." Said Angus.


    At first she is hesitant but knowing that Angus is more than he looks from herst encounter. She closed her eyes while grumbling, " I''ll kill you if you do anything weird to me."


    "Take a deep breath¡­ then exhale. Deep breath.. Exhale.." Angus keeps saying that while Jayna follows his instruction.


    After a while the princess started to get annoyed, "Imagine a ce where you can rx,fortable but still could focus." Instruct Angus.


    "Then, try to focus on your mind and clear your mind. The thought that makes you ufortable. Clear all of them."


    Few momentster, " Now, open your eyes." Instruct Angus.


    As the princess opened her eyes, she could calmly see and feel rxed. Especially when he looks at Angus. She feels safe, calm, and rxed.


    Ever since kid, she has always had a moody personality and always finds a lot of things annoying. However, this is the first time she could appreciate the surroundings and calm her mind.


    "Alright then, I''ll be back to the hall." As Angus walks towards inside, waking up the princess from her trance.


    Before she could react, Angus himself had already gone from her.


    "Angus, What a strange person?" As she went back to appreciate her surroundings.


    Back at the hall, Vergil immediately found Angus leisurely eating some food.


    "There you are, the crown prince already arrived. We need to greet him now." as Vergil drags his brother around to greet the crown prince.


    The crown prince is a young man in blonde hair that always goes around with a happy smile. Soon, Jason also joins us and we greet the crown together.


    "Ahh.. The Victory brothers. I hear about your news. You must be Jason¡­ " As the crown prince praised Jason more.


    Jacob and Vergil are happy that their family is respected and their achievement mentioned. While the crown prince uses his glib tongue to praise both of three of us. I just stand silently and hope that this event ends soon.


    ''This crown prince really has a good glib tongue. Well, none of that is my concern anyway.'' Thought Angus while keeping a facade of smiling to not be rude in front of the crown prince.


    Soon, they managed to get away and Angus finally could excuse himself to go back home. As a good brother, Vergil also follows her younger brother to go home early.


    Meanwhile, at the other gathering where the adult noble gather, an important meeting is being held.


    In the head of the meeting table, sat a bearded man with a robust physic and dangerous aura around him with a crown on his head, The King of Heart Kingdom, King Leon Heart.


    The meeting is already going for an hour, however they still have not concluded who will apany the king during the meeting at the Roundel city.


    All the big yers like the four dukes are still silent until now since all of them have a job to stay in the kingdom while the king is absent.


    ''This meeting is really pointless.'' Thought Duke Victory.


    During this time, Duke Victory cannot help but remember the secret meeting between him and the king himself.


    "Jacob, how is your wound?" [King Leon]


    "Don''t worry, you majesty. it is fully healed already." [Duke Jacob]


    "Really, I heard that wounds from high level monsters are difficult to heal." As the king releases his mana aura towards Jacob.


    "Don''t worry about it. It is already healedpletely." As Jacob counters it with his own aura.


    Few tense momentster, both of them areughing together. "Hahahaha¡­"


    "Jacob, how many times have I said don''t use such a title when we are alone." [King Leon]


    "Well, I can''t help it since it is you who has the crown, isn''t it?" Replied Duke Jacob yfully.


    "Haa¡­ You never change Jacob. Anyway, Jacob joined me during the meeting at the Roundel." [King Leon]


    "I-Is it an order?." [Duke Jacob]


    "No, I asked this as a friend. Rather than surrounded by those snakes, I prefer you by my side." said King Leon earnestly.

 Chapter 29: Bonding Time

    <h4>Chapter 29: Bonding Time</h4>


    Few hours have passed since the noble''s meeting began. After a while of heated discussion, the king that had been silent since the start of the meeting finally stood up.


    "Alright, it seems it''s gettingte. Let''s end this meeting." Said the King Leon.


    After that one of the nobility asked politely, "Pardon me, My liege. You still have not chosen yourpanion to go towards Roundel."


    "Did I? Then, I will choose Duke Victory and Marquish Leroy to apany me to go towards Roundel." replied casually.


    Both the duke and marquish immediately respond, "As you wish, My liege."


    "Alright, since it''s decided let''s end this meeting. Good night everyone." Said King Leon casually while leaving the room.


    ''Then, for what we get heat discussion all this time.'' As this thought appeared in everyone''s mind except the dukes.


    Still the nobles could only swallow this silently before leaving the room dejectedly at their king''s antics.


    The Hearth king has very entric behaviour. Sometimes he likes to be yful like this but a momentter he could execute a random noble just because they speak a little bit too loud.


    However, everyone respects him, even the corrupt noble will say that he is worthy as king. All of this because he is a legendary figure of a 7th grade king that is more rare than finding a legendary unicorn.


    Especially his deed where he obliterated a small kingdom by himself in one day. Because of this, the heart kingdom rose to be the strongest kingdom among the human race.


    7th grade is the pinnacle power in this world and among the 7th grade being King Leon himself is among the strong one.


    As for the other noble that want to plot against him is basically non-existent. In front of absolute power, no matter how many tricks the others have, it is useless.


    Therefore there is almost no turmoil or rebelion inside the kingdom that has 7th grade as leader. The strength of these powerful beings is akin like a god that is walking among mortals.


    The only reason why King Leon carefully picked the trustful aide during this trip is because the only one that could kill and beat a 7th grade being is the other 7th grade being.


    So, although this gathering is happening in the most strongest and peaceful city. It is also at the same time the most dangerous ce gathering for him.


    After the end of the meeting, Duke Victory also went back to his manor. He needed to prepare for many things before leaving with the king to Roundel city.


    Arriving at his manor, he immediately went towards the underground room while asking the staff to call Angus.


    The underground room is a huge room that is enchanted with various strong enchantments. It could be said the room is one of the safest ces beside the grand pce in the capital city.


    Entering the room, the duke began to think again about Angus''s behaviour. No matter how much he thought about his son, he always felt that his son was an enigma.


    Even after his strength increased to 6th grade, he still cannot see the truth about his son. With the situation where he will go to dangerous meetings at the roundel city, he bes more restless.


    While thinking this, Angus arrived at the room, "Ehh.. I don''t know we have this stupidly huge room under the manor." As Angus rudelymented to show his disasstification being called thiste.


    After Angus medicates his father, he bes more casual to his father than before. Moreover, Angus hated the noble stature and thought of it as nothing but troublesome etiquette.


    Living a few years as a high noble, Angus understands that noble ethics is nothing but a false facade. This teaching is contradictory with his principle as a martial artist where he needs to be true to himself.


    Hearing Angus rudement, "Haa.. forget it, Angus do you know why called you here?" asked the Duke.


    ''How would I know? you are the one that is calling me here for god sake!! That''s it I am leaving!'' Grumble Angus as he thought a way to silently go away from this room.


    Suddenly, the dukemanded, "Shadow Guard, protect this room and don''t let anyone bother us until further notice."


    The duke''s shadow immediately moved and closed the entrance door. Looking at this, Angus could only sigh silently.


    "Now, there are only two of us. Angus, how did you know about how to treat my wound?" asked the duke seriously.


    "I read it in the book." Angus lies tantly.


    Hearing about Angus lie, ''Damn brat, If it is that easy then there is no way the casualty from high level monster is still high.'' Curse Angus inwardly.


    "Haa¡­ Forget it. Angus, the king asked me to apany him to Roundel city." [Jacob]


    "Okay¡­ So?" replied Angus expressionlessly.


    "Actually, I don''t know until when I will be going. It could be only a few weeks or a long time. But, before leaving I want to know more about my own son." as the duke said seriously.


    "O-Okay.. then what¡­" Before he finishes his sentence he feels a blunt force hit him. *Bam*


    Angus immediately flew towards the wall.


    "That''s why I decided we have a little sparring. The rules are simple, all you need to do isnd one hit to me. Until then we will continue our little spar. So, what do you say Angus?" As the duke instacast five [Firebolt] towards Angus at fast speed. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    [Beast Walk] Angus instantly avoided the firebolt. "Damn old man, Did you want to kill your own son?!"


    "Hooo¡­ But, you''re still alive, aren''t it?" as duke Jacob keeps summoning more and more [Firebolt] towards Angus. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Angus didn''t have any choice but keep dodging the iing [Firebolt]. Still the iing attack bes harder to avoid as ites endlessly.


    "Come on Angus, we can do this all day unless yound a hit on me." Said the duke

 Chapter 30: Dont Die

    <h4>Chapter 30: Don''t Die</h4>


    "Come on Angus, we can do this all day unless yound a hit on me." Said the duke


    "Shut up, old man. This is a child abuse." replied Angus while bing desperate as more [Firebolt] kepting at him.


    "Really??! but you still won''t hurt so let''s increase the pace." as the duke summoned dozens of [Firebolt] at once.


    "Shiitt!!" Angus looked at the iing [Firebolt] that did not leave him any room to dodge. *BOMM*


    "Hmm.. Did I hit too hard?" asked the duke.


    "Damn it, old man!! that hurt." As Angus covers his body with mana.


    "Ohh.. you are still alive. Let''s con¡­" Suddenly, Angus arrived in front of the duke and attacked him at fast speed.


    However, the duke could dodge all the attacks easily while asionally countering with greater speed.


    Soon, both of them already exchange hundreds of blows without any of them getting hit. Because of Angus''s high perception and body control he could easily dodge his father''s moves.


    As for the duke Jacob himself, although he is limiting his own strength but as a grade 6 person his perception and body strength is already many times higher than Angus. He could see all the Angus move like a slow film.


    However, during this time the duke noticed that Angus somehow managed to be better at his attack.


    It seems that all his attacks always follow where Jacob will dodge. Still because of the different strength, Jacob just moves faster to avoid his attack.


    ''This is.. he is predicting my movement. No, he is learning my pattern. What a monstrous kid!!'' as Jacob bes harder to counterattack.


    "You are still too early to challenge me in hand to handbat, brat!!" As suddenly Jacob punched Angus stomach before he could dodge or react.


    Angus flew backwards like a ragdoll and hit the wall hard. Even the enchanted walls receive a crack before they start to repair themself.


    "Damn, I guess it''s hard to control my strength at this level. Well, he will pass out for¡­" Jacob stops his sentence as he feels a dangerous aura from Angus direction.


    At this moment Angus got notification, "Warning!! Foreign Energy detected inside the host"


    "Warning!! Foreign Energy detected inside the host"


    Suddenly, Angus feels a simr sensation from his inside. "T-this is¡­ Damn it!! Don''t die, Father." Before Angus fell into consciousness.


    "Huh??!" as Jacob didn''t understand any of this.


    But, suddenly Angus released a beastly roar "RRRAAAAAARRGGGG¡­"


    Before releasing a huge amount of concentrated mana towards the surrounding. Then, Angus disappeared and appeared in front of Jacob to punch at him using ten times speed than before.


    However, using his reflex Jacob flick his finger and created [3rd Circle - Fire Shield] around him. Looking at his attack being blocked, Angus began to attack the [Fire shield] madly from various directions. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Looking at this, "This is [Possession]. No, it''s different. It feels like a burst of mana inside him but there is no trace of soul on it." As Jacob analyzes his son''s situation.


    At this moment, the attack bes stronger and a crack starts to appear at the Jacob [Fire Shield].


    "Tch¡­ What an absurd strength. [2nd Circle - Bind]" as Jacob cast a mana chain to catch Angus.


    However, Angus is too fast and easily dodges all the chain while trying to hit Jacob. After casting [Bind] several times Jacob notices Angus''s power be greater but also bes more reckless.


    "This mana feeling is much more violent almost like those miasma but also different. But, the amount is really ridiculous. Better stop him first before it damages his body more." Jacob notice that Angus didn''t care about his wound in his fist during attacking his [Fire Shield]


    "You leave no choice, brat! [3rd Circle - Fire Wyrm]" Soon, a gigantic fire creature appears in front of Jacob and starts chasing Angus. Still Angus''s speed is faster than the [Fire Wyrm] itself.


    However, using this moment Jacob gathered a huge mana and cast another spell [4th Circle - Vulcan Shots]. Jacob raises his hand and creates a huge fireball on it. Then, the ball suddenly scatters into a tiny fireball before following Angus along with [Fire Wyrm].


    Left with no area to dodge, Angus could only defend using his incredible mana. Using this chance, [Fire Wyrm] immediately wrapped around him.


    Looking that Angus stopped, Jacob instacast spells to bind Angus. [Bind] [Entangle] [Mana Prison]. Angus immediately gets binded from this variety of spell.


    However, Angus is still growling like a mad beast and trying to destroy the binding one by one. Before it could be released from its binding, Jacob arrived in front of him and touched Angus''s head [3rd Circle - Deep Sleep].


    Being hit by this spell, Angus immediately falls asleep like a log leaving only destruction in the room.


    Looking at Angus falling into deep sleep and his mana starting to calm down, Jacob finally felt relieved.


    "Haa¡­ what a troublesome child. I thought only Leon needed to deal with this, now I also got this." As the duke brings Angus out of the training room.


    The next morning, the duke family had breakfast together normally without the presence of Angus.


    "Angus got a bacsh when he tried to cast a spell?!" Asked Vergil to his father.


    "Yeah, However. It''s nothing to worry about. He will be okay in a week. I already check that there is nothing dangerous. Still you should let him rest and I will call a doctor to check him up." Reassure the Duke.


    "Hmph¡­ serve him right to try to show off when he is weak." said Jason coldly.


    "Brother!!" Shout Vergil


    "What?? it''s his fault that he iszy and weak." Counter Jason.


    "Alright, That''s enough!!" Reprimand the duke while leaking a little bit of his mana.


    "Sorry, Father." said Jason and Vergil before both of them sit back.


    "*Sigh* Anyway, I will go out for days or weeks. I suggest you mind your behaviour." as the duke finishes his breakfast and stands up.


    Before he left his two sons, "Oh yeah one more thing. Don''t let Angus fight anyone until Ie back."


    "Huh?! Why??"


    "I said don''t let Angus fight anyone. Did I make myself clear?!" As the duke speaks in a more stern tone.


    "Y-Yes, Father." Both Vergil and Jason immediately replied.


    Then, the duke leaves the dining room and goes towards Angus''s room to check his condition.


    During the way, ''Huft.. Luckily no one saw yesterday''s event and the strain in Angus''s body is minimal. Still what is that kind of mana.'' Thought the duke Jacob before arriving at Angus''s room.


    Entering the room, the duke only saw his son sleep peacefully on the bed. Looking at his mysterious son, he felt aplicated feeling.


    Before finally walking away to leave the room. But, he suddenly stopped. "Angus, you''re already awake. aren''t you?"

 Chapter 31: Misty Ball

    <h4>Chapter 31: Misty Ball</h4>


    "Angus, you''re already awake. aren''t you?" Asked Jacob.


    Not getting any response from his sleeping son. Jacob creates a [Firebolt] on his finger before trying tounch it at his son.


    However, at this moment Angus shouted, "Don''t shoot.. Don''t Shoot!! I''m already awake, okay. How the hell do you know that I am faking it?"


    Looking at the awakened son, Jacob disperses his [Firebolt]. "Nah, I don''t know I just have a feeling that you are already awake." Replied the duke carelessly.


    "@$%%$^#@ Tch.. forget it. So, I didn''t kill anyone, right?" Asked Angus in a serious tone while still lying on the bed.


    Before the duke replied, he told his shadow guard to guard the door. "It''s okay no one dies, judging from your tone, you already know about that ''berserk'' state."


    "Well, you could say that I know some part of it." As Angus tries to think hard how to exin this situation to his father.


    "What do you mean by that?" Inquire Jacob more.


    "Ahh¡­ It''s just that... I feel there is... something in me." Angus tries hard to avoid giving his true answer.


    "Hmph... " The duke looked at his son seriously.


    After a few moments of silence, "Since when do you feel this strange thing?" Asked the duke more.


    ''Did he truly believe it. Well, technically I am not lying.'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    "I don''t know. I''m just aware that there is something in me and I can''t control it." as Angus answered vaguely.


    Hearing this the duke immediately replied, "I see, I guess this is also one of the reasons why you never try hard, right? Are you afraid to hurt those around you?"


    ''Howe he concluded something like that? Well, it''s better this way.'' Thought Angus silently while nodding his head to his father''s conclusion.


    "Alright, I get the gist of the problem. But, still that didn''t answer about your knowledge to medicate my wound. So, care to exin to me, my dear son?!" As Jacob asked seriously.


    "Err¡­ Well, I read in a bo...." [Angus]


    "Angus!!" Shout Jacob as he releases his aura to his son.


    "B-but that''s true I read the method in a book (in my past life) and developed it further." Anwer Angus hurriedly.


    Sensing that his son is not lying, "So, you are truly developing this technique alone?"


    "Y-Yeah (in my past life)." replied Angus.


    "T-that''s¡­ great!! No, it''s wonderful." Jacob is happy that his son is such a genius.


    ''Since Angus was always smarter than his peers he may truly have found this technique.'' thought Jacob inwardly


    Before he finally realized something, "Wait, that means I am your first patient?"


    "Y-yeah¡­ (in this world) well, is that something wrong??" Replied Angus.


    ''This kid!! He makes his father as his genuine pig'' Thought Jacob inwardly.


    Alright, don''t tell anyone about this before my return, Okay?" As Jacob pat Angus''s shoulder.


    "Urrgh¡­" Angus''s grimaced in pain from his father touch.


    Noticing this, "How is your body?"


    "Ahh¡­ it''s nothing major. I just got muscle pain all over my body. Probably need more a week before it goes back to normal." replied Angus.


    "Good, just don''t overtax yourself. Wait, you are not using this as an excuse toze around, right? Asked Jacob in a stern tone.


    "O-Of course not, father. I truly can''t move my body now." Angus replied hurriedly


    "Alright, then I will be leaving. Also don''t create something unnecessary problem before Ie back." As Jacob goes out from the room.


    After Jacob leaves, Angus feels a huge relief.


    ''Haaa¡­ luckily my father misinterpreted my vague answer. Well, none of it matters. Now, I need to check my body first.'' Thought Angus as he scanned his own body.


    Suddenly, Angus found a massive hidden energy located at his abdomen. The energy is simr to his previous inheritance massive chi.


    It is very big but also hidden well so no one beside him could sense this massive energy. Unless some people try to examine his body in depth will know about it.


    The energy is like a thick gas of misty ball, the deeper he tries to inquire the thicker the mist and make him unable to see through it. After looking at this familiar misty ball, he knows immediately what this is.


    ''This is the heritage chi that I got from my master in my previous life. Howe I get it suddenly? Moreover, didn''t I use this chi to self destruct myself in the past?'' Thought Angus.


    After trying to think for a few minutes, Angus gives up to find the answer. It is not because he didn''t want the answer but because he himself never truly knew this misty ball chi.


    Even after doing countless research for years in his past life, Angus never truly uncovered his heritage, true power, origin, or its capabilities.


    One thing that he knows from his predecessor is to use this chip like a sort of external chi battery. It could give inexhaustible chi towards the user.


    However, it needs to be refined first before could be used otherwise it will consume the mind of the user like in his previous berserk state when Angus fought his father.


    Some people with weak constitutions could even burst into piles of meat immediately because they cannot endure the power of it.


    ''Huff¡­ I guess I got lucky to survive despite using this chi.'' Thought Angus inwardly


    Other than this its usage as external chi power, he never managed to uncover this misty ball chi its other usage.


    After that Angus put his mind aside and began to look at his system. It''s because his system also somehow recognizes this energy. He hopes he finds his clue about this in his system.


    ''Let''s see my status first.'' Thought Angus as he summoned his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 8 Years Old


    MP: 91/91


    Foreign Energy: ???


    Strength: 12


    Dexterity: 12


    Intelligence: 15


    Vitality: 19


    Soul Point: 108


    ''Ehh¡­ The system really is not helping at all. Well, at least my body broke through some bottle neck. Let''s think about thister. Now, I just want to go back to sleep.'' Thought Angus before closing his eyes.

 Chapter 32: Advance to Roundel

    <h4>Chapter 32: Advance to Roundel</h4>


    While Angusy in his bed peacefully without care of the world, Duke Victory back to the Grand Pce. There are still a few days before the meeting at the Roundel city.


    However, the whereabouts of 7th grade beings are very sensitive. Because of this reason, the Heart king himself likes to leave without giving a prior notice to the others.


    Whether it is because of his antics to see the others panic of his sudden disappearance or to cover his track, Duke Victory feels the need to be on standby beside the king himself in case he decides to go right away.


    Knowing the behaviour of his friend, the duke himself felt the need to arrive at the Grand Pce early in the morning.


    Arriving at the Grand Pce, one of the shadow guards suddenly appears in front of him and gives him a letter before disappearing into the shadow.


    Noticing that the letter has the royal seal from the king himself, he immediately opens it after breaking the seal using his own mana.


    Inside the letter there is only a single short sentence, "We depart now."


    After reading the letter, the letter burns itself into ash. Then, Jacob continued his walk to the certain room inside the pce.


    The room is heavily guarded be it from the royal guard or shadow guard that is hiding inside the shadow. The room itself is enchanted with dozens of enchantments with a circr tform as the center. This circr tform is known as a teleportation device.


    Arriving at the room, he notices there are already few men in white clothes preparing the teleportation device tform.


    The distance between Heart Kingdom and Roundel city is very far. Even for a monstrous powerhouse such as 7th grade people, it will take a few weeks to arrive there.


    Unless they have someone that is proficient at space magic which is rarer than 7th grade people, they could only use this method for fast transportation.


    Therefore to anticipate such a hassle in times of emergency like this, Roundel city is connected through this teleportation device to every important city, kingdom, tribe and many more important ces all over Firuman.


    Using this teleportation device, the civilization society could gather at the roundel city at the moment of notice or even help one of the others in times of emergency.


    Still teleportation magic is veryplex. It needs to be supervised and configured by many experts before it could be used.


    Especially the one that will use it is 7th grade being like the king himself. The higher grade the person being teleported the more unstable for the device to safely work.


    It is not wrong to say that this teleportation device has the sameplex procedure as an international flying jet on earth.


    Compared to the teleportation device that the duke has in his home is like a child''s toy. Looking that the king himself still has not arrived, The duke only stands in the corner while looking at the expert to do their job.


    He needs to make the expert to not send them into oblivion or unknown ces. There are already many cases of the misuse or sabotage from the expert using the teleportation device to send people into oblivion or unknown ces previously.


    Because of this reason, no one in this world is underestimating a researcher, schr or other simr upation job. Some kingdoms even regard these kinds of jobs like a glorious job with high status.


    Although the duke himself does not know the specific detail, as a magicianbatant he still knows few things about the teleportation device.


    After a moment, the king himself arrived at the room. Noticing that the Duke was already waiting in the teleportation room, "Hahaha, I thought I would be waiting for a while but it seems you already guessed my mind to depart early, my friend." [King Leon]


    "Morning, my liege. I need to be always ready to escort you to the Roundel city." replied the duke respectfully.


    "Rx Duke Victory, we still have some time before the device is ready." said King Leon.


    "Pardon me, my liege. But, how about marquis Leroy?" asked the duke.


    "Oh, him. Well, if he still didn''te after the device is ready, then we will leave him behind." stated the king himself.


    After that they king and duke continue their chat into various kinds of subjects while they supervise the expert to work.


    Both of them didn''t pressure the expert as they know howplex it is to use a teleportation device for a long distance like going to Roundel city especially with both of them using it.


    As for the experts themselves, they were already used to this and not feeling any pressure for being looked at by the king and duke themselves.


    They keep checking and configure the device professionally ording to the procedure that they have done countless times.


    Few momentster, One of the team experts notified the king himself that the device was ready to use.


    "Well, then let''s get going. I guess it''s unfortunate but we need to¡­" before the king finishes his sentence, the door abruptly opens.


    A man in ragged breath came in, "Huff.. Huff.. P-Pardon me my liege for myteness." Said the man with noble clothes.


    Looking at the ragged marquis in front of him, the king could only smile yfully.


    "Alright, let''s not waste anymore time." As the king steps on the circr tform followed by both duke and the miserable marquis.


    Soon, the device rune starts to glow brightly before the three people disappear from the room. *ZING* *BZZTTZ*


    The three people arrive at the simr tform but with different scenery. The scenery is very peaceful with thick mist of mana in the air. They could look at many huge trees around them.


    If not because of some expert in the nearby area, they thought they arrived in the middle of the forest. They notice that all the expert is elven race with slim figure and pointed ear as their signature


    Soon, the three people step outside of the tform while the marquis in white pale and try not to puke from disorientation. The disoriented feeling from the teleportation device is many times bigger if used for a long distance.


    Then, a group of elf approached them. "King Leon of Heart Kingdom, Wee to Roundel City. My name is Sylva Windspear, your guide during your stay at the Roundel."


    "Please drink these to alleviate the effect from the teleportation device." said the leader of the group while his men brought a few sses of blue liquid drink on the tray.


    "Oh.. Then, I will pardon myself." as King Leon takes one of the blue drinks.

 Chapter 33: Roundel City

    <h4>Chapter 33: Roundel City</h4>


    "Oh.. Then, I will pardon myself." as King Leon takes one of the blue drinks.


    Following his king''s decision, the two followers also pick the drinks by themselves. The moment, they drink the blue colored liquid, they immediately feel energized and have a more clear mind.


    All the disoriented and ufortable feeling is gone. The marquis himself couldn''t even hold his manner and empty the ss right away.


    "Weeww¡­ What a refreshing drink you got here." remark the king while ignoring his subordinate behaviour.


    "It''s a pleasure that it''se to your liking, King Leon. Do you need to rest here for a while, go towards your lodging, or perhaps visit the Roundel city around?" said the elf leader


    "Well, we still have a few days before the meeting. Let''s look around first." replied the king.


    Before they get away from the ce, suddenly the teleportation device releases a humming sound. *ZING* *BZZTZZ*


    From the teleportation device there are people with different features. The one on the right has a thin size man and ck color skin with animal features but has a pale expression and slump on the ground.


    While the one on the left is a female with many red spots on her body. She looks at the scenery with great interest.


    The one in the middle is a huge man with mane fur around his neck and features simr to a lion. His huge build even dwarfs the others like a child to adult. He is the warchief of Beastkin tribe, Chief Might Napollo.


    Looking at the arrival of the new group, "Hoo¡­ What a coincidence we meet here, Leon?" as the warchief walks away from the teleportation device.


    He approaches slowly towards the King Leon group while his female subordinate helps his friend to walk away from the tform.


    Looking at the approaching group, "Long time no see, Napollo."


    As both of them release their aura and make the situation be more tense. During this time, one of the Napollo subordinate suddenly release a puke sound as he couldn''t hold it anymore. *BLEURGHH* *BLLERRURGH*


    "Well, it seems you need to tend your followers first, Napollo." said King Leon.


    "Tch.. what a weakling." as the warchief rebuked his own follower.


    Then, he continued. "Just like you¡­ Leon." while giving a provocative smile.


    "Hoo¡­ Really??" replied King Leon as he released his mana a little bit.


    The Warchief also releases his mana and makes a little crack on the surrounding ground. During this time, the Marquis Leroy feels a little bit suffocated while the Duke Victory ready his hand to battle.


    After a few moments of staring between two 7th grade beings, both of them disappear and sh each other using their fist.


    However, at this moment an elf figure arrives in the middle of them and holds both of their hands easily while releasing a shockwave towards nearby. *CLASH* *BOOM*


    The shockwave is so great that disperse all the mist in the air and also make all the small creatures run away.


    "Gentlemen please, you are right now in the Roundel city. Mind your behaviour, please." said Sylva calmly.


    "Hoo.. as expected from the Roundel city to even hold the 7th grade people easily." remarked the warchief.


    "Nah, If both of you didn''t hold back your power in thest second, I probably would have broken my arms." replied Sylva while loosening both of the leaders hand.


    "Well, then we will go first." as the king Leon walked away not wanting to interact with the warchief any further. He is immediately followed by the duke and marquis while Sylva guides them.


    Feeling ignored by king Leon, he wants to stop them but suddenly another elf arrives in front of him. "Warchief Napollo wee to Roundel City, sorry for myteness. My name is Bisda Greenfield. I will be your guide during your stay at Roundel City."


    Seeing this, "Tch¡­ Then Lead the way. Noel brings that imbecile piece of shit." As the warchief ordering his followers.


    After the sh with the warchief, The king Leon himself didn''t have the mood to look around and choose to go towards their lodging.


    Beside it is not the first time, King Leon himself hase to Roundel City. Every single being that reaches grade 7 definitely has visited the Roundel city before.


    Although they don''t want to look and tour the surrounding, they still see a little bit of the residence at the roundel city.


    Rather than a city, it is more like a peaceful vige where every single building is made of huge trees. The ce itself is not crowded since there are only a few residents in this city.


    Despite the few number of its residents, none of the group that came here has a thought to cause trouble in this city. It''s because most of the residents have strength of at least 5th grade and above.


    While King Leon himself could perceive that there are a dozen 6th grade people residing in this city. This is also the reason why Roundel city is called as the safest and peaceful ce on Firuman.


    The amount of high level grades that reside in this city is enormous that could easily overpower all the major forces in civilian society.


    Arriving at their lodging which is a huge tree with a huge hole in it, Sylvan as the guide enters the hole without any hesitation while King Leon follows him without any further thought.


    Entering the hole, the group found themself inside a huge space of simple but cozy rooms. They could see many luxurious furniture here and there with simple shapes but the group knew that it has high value.


    The room has few rooms for the subordinate and a master room for the King himself. Despite the humbleness style that decorate the room, none of them feel the need toin about it.


    Because the value of this whole ce may or could be the same with the Grand pce at the Heart Kingdom capital city. This is because they could see uncountable enchantment around the building and furniture.


    It could be said that a single table in this ce is more sturdy than full metal armor of the royal guard in the grand pce of Heart Kingdom.


    Beside that, the concentration of mana in the air was also thick that could rejuvenate all of them just by breathing or being in there.


    "Hmm¡­ Not a bad ce." said King Leon

 Chapter 34: The Leader Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Leader Meeting</h4>


    "Hmm¡­ Not a bad ce." said King Leon


    "Is the ce satisfied to your liking, King Leon?" asked Sylvan


    "Yes, it''s a great ce." replied King Leon


    "Then, I will excuse myself. If you have any need, I will be ready outside." as Sylvan excuses himself to go outside the room.


    "Alright." as the king waved his hand.


    After Sylvan goes outside leaving them inside the room, "Alright guys, I will rest first, you can go whatever you want in this ce." as King Leon enters the master bedroom.


    Hearing this, the duke Jacob immediately sat on the sofa and closed his eyes. As for the Marquis Leroy, he chose to rest in one of the rooms to recover his body and mind from the teleportation.


    Few days passed without any disturbance. During this time, the King Leon group didn''t get out from their lodging at all. It''s because leaders from various kingdoms in Firuman starting to arrive at the Roundel city.


    The residents of Roundel city could feel shes between grade 7 people inside the city a few times during these few days.


    Although nothing major is happening, King Leon decides it will be a hassle to meet other grade 7 people especially if they are battle maniac like Warchief Napollo.


    Even at this moment, people could feel that Warchief Napollo mana signature in the surrounding as he sparred with someone.


    Although they spar inside the enclosed space with strong enchantment but there is no enchantment, trap or other equipment that could truly confine the grade 7 power, the realm of legend.


    Soon, the time for the meeting between the leader and grade 7 people from the civilization societyes.


    They begin to move and gather at the one building that is not made of tree or wood. The building has the shape of a dome and is very big. It is made of unknown material that is very sturdy and looks ancient.


    Each entrance is guarded by elfs with minimum strength of grade five. Entering the dome building, they arrive at the circr big room with a big circr table at the center.


    Looking at this room, the leaders choose a seat while their subordinates stay behind them. While they know that they are being called for a serious situation, they didn''t have any nervousness at all being here.


    On the contrary, since they enter the building all of them begin to mind their business by themself. Some of them try to exchange greetings and information.


    Some already confide about their problem in managing the country. Some of them are battle maniacs like Warchief Napollo and try to provoke others.


    Some also keep quiet and wait like the King Leon group. The atmosphere is not like an emergency meeting that decides the future of Firuman but rather a reunion between old friends.


    After a few moments, an elf leader stood up and said in a calm manner, "Ladies and Gentlemen, may I have your attention?"


    Hearing this all of them immediately silent and focus on the elf.


    "Thank you for your attention. Some of you already know me but I will still introduce myself. My name is Vandor Windspear, your leader during this meeting." [Vandor]


    "Shall we begin the meeting pertaining to the new Monster Overlord." as the elf begins the meeting and gathers everyone attention.


    "Judging from the monster wave behaviour that happened a few days ago, we all know that a new Monster Overlord is born."


    "From our observation, we found that this time the Monster Overlord seems to have the ability tomand a vast range of the other lower grade monsters below it." as Vandor show the hologram of various 5th grade monsters that lead monster wave few days ago.


    "Fortunately, from our resources and calction we know that the Monster Overlord is inside the Dark Forest. However, for specific locations we still don''t know yet."


    "We need to look and gather intelligence pertaining to Monster Overlord before we could n our next move. I suggest we make a team from various kingdoms or is there anyone with a better idea?" as Vandor took a seat and waited for others''s reaction.


    Like Vandor expected, the moment he finished his sentence all the people inside the room burst and spoke at the same time like a huge dam broke.


    "Ridiculous this is a suicide mission!!" said one of the leaders.


    "A team?! I suggest those savage tribes do it." said another leader while looking at the others.


    "Huh?! what do you mean by that?" rebuked another leader.


    "Can we just ignore this Monster Overlord thing?" another leader said apathetically.


    Some of the leaders even do not care and chat to themself. Some also keep their calm and not voice anything.


    During this time, "Aren''t we supposed to do something?" whisper marquis Leroy to the duke Jacob as he didn''t expect the way leader meeting to transpire.


    "Nope, this is pretty usual." answer the duke shortly.


    ''Although, all them are under a single banner of civilization society but there is no true leader among these people to lead them. Moreover, they always prioritize their own kingdom above all." Thought the duke silently.


    ''If only the elf race want to take ce to lead them, they will be less chaotic. However, that''s also impossible as it''s not the nature of elf race.'' Thought the duke while looking at the elf leaders that seems apathetic about the meeting situation.


    Suddenly, every single one of them stopped talking. *BLAAM* All the leader guards immediately cast their respective spell/skill to protect their leader.


    Warchief Napollo m his hand into the table and break some part of it before saying, "Stop bbering like a child!! Just send one of your men from each country to assemble the team and get done with this."


    Hearing this from the Warchief Napollo some leader rebuked him, "Child? you are the one that is a child, muscle head!!"


    "Yeah, why should I send my people¡­"


    Before the other leader rebuked the warchief, "SHUT UP, WEAKLING!! If you are really afraid to fight monsters overlord then you have no ce here." while the warchief releases his intimidating aura.


    Feeling this, the other leaders also start to release their aura to counter his. During this moment, all of them abruptly stop and look above.

 Chapter 35: Interruption

    <h4>Chapter 35: Interruption</h4>


    During the serious situation, all of the leaders stop talking and look at the above seriously. Some of the leader guards are confused at the sudden change of their leader behaviour.


    At this moment, "My¡­ My, how bold of them." said one of the elf leaders while re his mana.


    While all of this happens, outside the meeting pce, "Guard sees something strange?" asked Sylvan towards the elf guard that was protecting the meeting pce.


    "Nothing, Si¡­" before he finishes their sentence they feel somethinging from the sky.


    Looking at that somethinging towards Roundel city from the sky at fast speed, "Sound the rm!! Employ the Code Blue!!"mand Sylvan to other guards. *TENG* *TENG*


    Not long after that many rms sounded around the city. All the guards immediately get into their position. While various blue colored magical cannons emergence from atop of all the treehouses.


    Without waiting any further, "Open Fire!!" a series ofmands sounded through the city. *ZUNG* *ZUNG* *ZUNG* As the magical cannon releases massive energy toward the thing that is approaching them from the sky.


    Hit by the magical cannon, the things that look like a meteor crumble into pieces. However, there are a lot of these meteorites that keep approaching the city at fast speed.


    While the cannon keeps firing without stopping, a ck and dark red magic circle appears around the city ground. A secondter a humming sound heard from it. *ZING* *BZZTZ*


    From the magic circle appear various kinds of monsters. Noticing the intruder, "GUARD, PREPARE TO FIGHT!!" as Sylvan''s voice heard through the city while he grabbed his spear.


    A momentter, all the emerging monsters immediately fight with the residence and guard of the city. All the guards cast the spell simultaneously and create roots all over the city [3rd Circle - Combination Entroot].


    The monster couldn''t resist the root attack and got entangled or pierced by the roots. Although the situation looked chaotic, most of the monsters immediately killed the moment they appeared.


    Most of the people that reside inside the Roundel city are at least grade 5 above people. As for the monster side the majority of them only consist of grade 3 and 4.


    During this chaotic moment, A huge meteorite came above them. All the magical cannon cannot even make a dent on it or hold it back.


    Noticing this, Sylvan who is ughtering with the monster, "Change the cannon intoser mode!! Focus on that meteor!"


    The cannon changes its style of fire and bes a sort ofser towards the gigantic meteor. However, all of them only give a little damage to it.


    At this moment, the dome of the meeting pce is open. Arge hand made of mana appears and flies towards the meteor.


    The hand bes bigger in the air and grabs the gigantic meteor before crushing them like a sand castle. Because of the power, it creates a huge shockwave in the air and crushes the other smaller meteorite.


    After a moment, the elf leader that controlled the hand noticed there was something inside the gigantic meteor that was already being crushed. Inside the meteorite, there is a small ck globe that could withstand the power of the crushing power of the hand.


    After it was exposed with the air, it suddenly exposed and released a thick miasma towards the surrounding. While this phenomenon happened, an ancient yet dreadful sound heard from it.


    "KKRTT.. ARRF AOOO... ZTTTSS¡­." None of the leaders or the residents of Roundel city understand this dreadful voice that seems to echo all over the Firuman.


    One of the quick witted elf leaders immediately took out a piece of crystal and recorded the dreadful sound. After the soundes to an end, the elf leader that controls the hand res his mana.


    "HMPPH!!" the miasma in the sky immediately gathered back into one spot before bursting into nothingness.


    After that the elf leader went back to sit as nothing major happened. The other leaders also calm themself and sit back. The meeting pce roof also closed off once again.


    As for the resident and guard outside the meeting pce, they take care of the corpse and kill the remaining monster professionally.


    Inside the meeting pce, one of the elf leaders that record the sound create a magic diagram in the middle of the table and throw the recorder into it.


    After a few mana reactions, it shows the same dreadful sound as before. *BTZZ* After another few moments, the sound changed intomonnguage with the same dreadful voice.


    "CIVILIZATION OF FIRUMAN... BECOME SACRIFICE... FOR THE ELDER ONE!! COME... FIGHT FOR YOUR DOOM¡­. IN SIXTY MOON."


    Hearing this, all the leaders be silent without anyone voice their opinion. After a few moments of silence, "Thenguage that it usedes from the ancient era. We can assume that thises from the new Monster Overlord."


    Only intelligent monsters that used phrases such as moon to measure the time." said one of the elf leaders that took his recorder device.


    "Ladies and Gentleman, I know that some don''t like the idea to band together for this. However, judging from the Monster Overlord behaviour it seems like an intelligent type monster with certain wisdom."


    "From our historical record, this type of Monster Overlord is the most cunning one and often causes more destruction than the others. It''s better to n a counter measure as soon as possible." added Vardon to the other leaders.


    The Elven race has a long lifespan. Because of this reason, their record about historical events and monsters could be said to be the mostplete one. They are also the most knowledgeable one about the monster overlord that keeps appearing through the past history.


    Agreeing with the Vandor and the other elf leaders, the leaders decide to take this monster overlord more seriously. After that they begin to give a series of suggestions for the countermeasure of monster overlord.


    Few hourster, they agree to make teams that consist of people from all of them. The leaders of these teams will be from the elf race as they have the most grade six people. To be fair the minimum requirement for power in this team is grade 5 people.

 Chapter 36: Back to Academy

    <h4>Chapter 36: Back to Academy</h4>


    After deciding to make an investigation team, the leaders continue to discuss and detail various kinds of stuff such as logistics, supply, equipment, etc for a few more days.


    They make few rules to constraint any loopholes for some countries to exploit. After all if some few countries got too much profit from this incident, it will only create more chaos and war in the future.


    Fortunately, they still have a few years to prepare and send some recon teams before the monster overlordunches a full attack ording to its warning. Still the civilian society countries need to increase their guards against another monster wave.


    Because of this, the stability of some countries will be unsteady and create some chaos everywhere. Some of the dark and hidden organizations may take this chance to get some profit.


    Like any other civilization, there will always be dark and hidden organizations be it in small scale orrge scale that deal with many hical dealing.


    This organization could be destroyed and dealt with easily by all the country leaders. The leaders who are already in grade seven weren''t afraid of their growth but it will take a long time topletely eradicate them as they are not omnipresent.


    Moreover, they will never be truly eradicated because some people will always take the positions to rece and create another dark organization. It could be said that this organization is the necessary evil to control the other organization.


    Because of this reason, most of the leaders immediately went back to their country to manage and suppress these kinds of organizations after they concluded the meeting.


    Meanwhile all of this chaos happens, Angus is still enjoying hisfy bed despite his body already fully recovered from yesterday. However, during his sleep he hears a dreadful echo voice in the air. "KKRTT.. ARRF AOOO... ZTTTSS¡­."


    ''Damn, just what was that?'' Though Angus inwardly.


    After a while, he decided to ignore it and go back to sleep. However the next day, he found some news and rumor about the dreadful voice that seems echo to all the Firuman.


    The most exaggerating rumor is that the end is near or the apocalypse wille. However, this is just some baseless rumor or fraud that he often heard in his previous life.


    ''Tch.. to think I will once again hear this absurd kind of rumor once again.'' Though Angus as he looked outside of his carriage where he could see some people keep shouting about this rumor.


    ''I guess no matter where the world, there will always be this kind of people. Sometimes I even wonder what''s the purpose of these kinds of people by shouting this kind of rumor. Is it for fame? or just a fraud?''


    ''Didn''t it just waste their time for not getting more sleep orying around? Well, none of it matters for me anyway, I also will be busy again inside the academy. Haa¡­ What a life..'' Grumble Angus while enjoying the ride until it arrives at the royal academy.


    Arriving at the royal academy, Angus immediately went towards his dorm. Since this is hisst day ''vacation'' before he is back to ss, he will try to enjoy it to the fullest byzing around not doing anything.


    The moment he arrived at his dorm he heard somemotion from the dorm''s yard. Hearing this Angus immediately use [Mana Echolocation]. After using it silently, he is back to hiszy expression.


    ''Why did they gang up on Ian? Well, it''s not my problem anyway.'' Thought Angus while going inside his dorm building. The moment he entered the dorm, he found a boy that wanted to go out.


    "Huh¡­ You are Angus, right? Why did you juste now?" Asked the boy that Angus could not remember curiously.


    "Ahh¡­ I just have some business these few days, You are¡­" As Angus still couldn''t remember the boy''s name.


    "Err¡­ My name is Axel, Axel Pomel. Make sure you remember that." said Axel awkwardly.


    "Ah.. yeah that''s the name. Alright, then I will go towards my room. see ya." said Angus while keep walking toward his room.


    However, at this moment someone calls his name, "Angus?? Howe you just arrived now?" said Millie who just got out from her room.


    "Ahhh.. Millie, Nice to see you. Well, I just have some business this past day." Angus gave the same reason as he did with Millie.


    While he replied Millie, ''Why did you remember Millie''s name and not mine!!'' Thought Axel inwardly.


    Actually it is not Angus not because he remembers Millie''s name. During his stay before the break, Angus often chats with Millie who likes to tend the Dorm''s garden.


    As someone that likes to pass his time by hanging around the garden, they often meet together. So, it''s natural that Angus actually remembers her name.


    After chatting with Millie for a while, Angus hears someone call his name again.


    "Angus?! why did you just arrive now?" asked the Princess Jayna who just went outside her room.


    ''Damn, why do they keeping while I just want a nice moment of silence andze around.'' Thought Angus while also giving the same excuse to Princess Jayna like the others.


    Suddenly, the dorm entrance opened abruptly. *Bang* "Tch... What a waste of time, those imbeciles!!" said Ian grumpily while he looked like just having a fight.


    "Hmph¡­ as expected of amoner. Lack of manners around." remarked the Princess Jayna.


    "Huh?! What did you say, spoiled girl?" as Ian challenges Princess Jayna.


    ''Haa.. another kid fights.'' Thought Angus while he sneaked around to his room and ignored the tense drama situation outside.


    It is not Angus didn''t care about his dorm mate. But, in his eyes these two are like fire and water that keep fighting each other over the time they stay in the dorm.


    For him, this is nothing but an annoying kid fighting one with each other. As someone who is more mature than the other kids, he feels didn''t need to meddle in this kind of situation.


    Fortunately, the others are also preupied with the tense situation between the princess and Ian to notice that Angus has already got away and entered his room. Entering his room, he feels tired because of all the interaction he has done just now.


    ''Damn, I need to increase my ''ignoring'' and stealth skill for others to not notice me. Well, for now I just miss my bed. Here Ie, fluffy bed!" As Angus throws himself on the bed.

 Chapter 37: Danger of Monster

    <h4>Chapter 37: Danger of Monster</h4>


    The next few days, Angus having a ss like usual. He also went back to his training secretly. His spar with his father is a reminder for him.


    If his father could get hurt easily during his fight against high level monsters, Angus will never survive fighting them since he couldn''t evennd a hit on his father.


    Although the wound is because of his father''s carelessness. However, it also serves as a reminder that monsters could easily kill people from civilian society. Even in the past, grade seven people could be killed by a monster overlord.


    After learning more about the monster from the book and course, Angus also found why the monster is stronger than other races. For him the monster is intriguing yet also gives a sense of dreadfulness.


    This is the reason why he is more focused to learn more about monsters despite a busy schedule throughout the course. He feels the more he learns about it, the more he feels a sense of emergence from the monster.


    The ungraded monster may be weaker than some ungraded people. However, starting from the third grade and asionally second grade there is a huge change in monster strength.


    First is their miasma (the corrupted mana) concentration. For third grade monsters and above with few monsters at grade second, their miasma attack already can''t be healed or purged with normal healing spells.


    If the wound left it alone, the miasma will soon corrode the person and could lead to death. Even a small wound that contains miasma is very deadly if left untreated for a long time.


    Like Angus''s father said there is no true way to heal this kind of wound before. Until now the only way to handle it is by purging the miasma using more purer mana.


    However, after the 3rd grade monster above, the miasma became so thick that it could act like a poison by corrupting the mana in one person''s body.


    In this case there''s no true way to heal this kind of wound except for Angus''s method. The miasma will slowly attack and corrupting the mana inside the body.


    Most people could only suppress the miasma using his own mana. But, if the wound is fatal or umtes too much it will soon im the owner''s life.


    Because of this, receiving a fatal wound from a high grade monster also means as sentenced to death. The high grade people may resist for a while but soon they too will die after sometime.


    Learning this Angus feels like a headache and a more troublesome situation will being for him.


    ''Damn, I guess I will be a sort of doctor after this. Tch¡­ I will be more busy because of my blunder. However, I don''t regret it. My father''s life is more important... or not.'' Thought Angus inwardly while remembering his sparring against his ruthless father.


    As for the other reason is because of the monster''s growth in strength. From the record and books, it said that every time the monster evolves to higher grade their strength is at least doubled.


    While for other races their strength will not always double after they evolve into higher grade. Moreover, the one that doubled not only strength but also its dexterity, vitality, skin toughness, etc.


    Basically it could be said every time monsters evolve into higher grade they are twice more stronger than before.


    Combined with the unique feature of each monster and its long life span, it is a miracle that the monster has not taken over the civilian society yet. Most of the reason is because high grade monsters rarely go outside its habitat.


    While the monster overlord that seeks destruction like the one that recently reborn always gets hunted as soon as possible.


    No matter what kind of price the society will pay, they always hunt this kind of monster, especially the intelligent one with more wisdom.


    So, if they are really dangerous why not tame and build friendship with them. Some pacifist experts also try to do that. However, like a habit and instinct, a monster will always bear its fang towards civilization society.


    Some experts theorized that the more concentrated miasma they have, the more aggressive their behaviour towards civilization people with mana.


    Countless other experts also research the way to eliminate the monster without casualty by using mass destruction weapons or even bio-weapon. However, all of them fail for the same reason as these kinds of weapons are useless for high grade people.


    High grade people''s resilience is so high that they could withstand some small scale bombing unscated. Monster has better resilience, so it will be useless tounch such an attack towards the monster.


    This kind of knowledge surprised Angus since he thought that technology in this world is not advanced like on Earth in his past life. But, the more he learned the more he found that this world may be more advanced or same with postmodern Earth in his past life.


    Since Angus himself is not an expert in his past life, he couldn''tpare which is more advanced.


    The only difference is the technology in this world is invented with the main purpose to sustain their life and their world rather than for the war purpose except the elimination of monsters.


    Because of constant monster invasion, thest thing people want is barrennd that could not be habitat for the living. So, there is little development in mass destruction weapons that also destroy thend itself.


    The technology in this world also mainly used mana as power rather than electricity. Although they also invent electricity,pared to sustainable energy such as mana in the air, it is more greater and environment friendly.


    ''Haaa¡­ What aplicated and troublesome world. Why don''t I be reborn in a more peaceful world? Not that I get a chance to choose.''


    ''Come to think of it, it is already a miracle that I am getting a second chance like this. Especially born into a high noble family like this.'' Thought Angus while closing the book the monster.


    He put the books back to their respective self. Then, he searches for another interesting book that may give him more knowledge. As he took a book, he found another kid approaching him.


    "Erm¡­ Sorry, if you don''t mind, could I borrow that book?" Said the kid

 Chapter 38: Conviction

    <h4>Chapter 38: Conviction</h4>


    "Erm¡­ Sorry, if you don''t mind, could I borrow that book?" Said the kid


    "Ahh.. you mean this book?" Asked Angus towards the kid.


    The kid only nodded his head timidly. During this time, Angus found that the kid has weird behaviour. More than finding it weird, he found the kid is like having a unique feeling.


    Usually Angus will only find this kind type of person at a genius people, a non-social person, an autism or an idiotic person. Angus guesses that this kid is some kind of non-sociable person from the way he presents himself.


    During his time working as an assassin on Earth, Angus also learned manything about humans from its anatomy to psychology. Profiling and guessing kids'' nature is a piece of cake for him just through his nce.


    ''Well, none of it is my problem anyway.'' Thought Angus before he gave his reply.


    "Sure, here''s the book." as Angus gives the book to the kid.


    "T-Thank you, my name is Johnny, Johnny Fester. By the way¡­" replied the kid.


    "Well, my name is Angus Victory. Nice to meet you, Johnny." as Angus introduces himself.


    "V-Victory?? I am sorry¡­" said Johnny.


    "No need for that, you can take the book. I am not in an urgent need to read it. Just put the book back after you finish it." said Angus as he walked away.


    Then, Angus went back to his dorm without any hassle. At this moment, he found a few people standing in front of the entrance of his dorm. As Angus approached them, they also began to notice him walk towards them.


    "You there! did you stay in this dorm?" said one of the students.


    "Yeah, is there a problem?" asked Angus nonchntly.


    "Could you call out the student name Ian? Said to him that Morris is waiting for him outside." said the other student.


    ''This kid seems familiar.'' Thought the oldest kid from the group.


    "Hmm¡­ Why don''t you call him by yourself?" asked Angus again.


    "You¡­ hey kid, don''t you know who I am?" said one of the kids.


    "Nope and I don''t care who you are. So, could you please get away? I need to get inside the dorm." said Angus with azy expression.


    "Y-You¡­ Boys, it seems we could have some warm up first." said one of the kids with sneer.


    Then, the other kid started surrounding Angus. "Hahaha¡­ You should just stay quiet and be obedient, kid." said of the student.


    ''Haa¡­ What a hassle situation I got here.'' Thought Angus inwardly


    "So¡­" replied Anguszily.


    "So, you should shut your goddamn mouth and¡­" said one of the big build students.


    However, before he finishes his word, "and ALL OF YOU IS SO DEATH!!" shouted someone from far away.


    Everyone immediately looks at the prepeator who is shouting at them. They see a teenager with big muscr size approaching him.


    Looking at the approaching man, "Henry, I believe we don''t have any business right?" said the oldest students.


    But, Henry didn''t reply, rather bow in front of Angus, "I am sorry. young master Victory. I will get rid of all of this imbecile right away."


    Hearing this, all the surrounding students immediately turned pale. "V-Victory¡­."


    Suddenly, all of them begin to remember that in front of him is the third son of Duke Victory who is creating quite amotion during this year''s entrance exam.


    "I-I am sorry, young master Victory fromck of my manner. We will leave now." Said the oldest kid right away.


    "Ehh.. But, brother, didn''t you say you will beat Ian?" said one of the students with a simr face as the oldest student.


    "Just shut up, Buck. We are leaving now!!" said the oldest student.


    "Y-Yes, brother." As the kid agree with him reluctantly


    Before all of them leave, "I am sorry once again Mr. Victory. I hope you could forgive my and my brother''sck of manners for this inconvenience."


    "Yeah-yeah¡­ Whatever. Just go away already." said Angus nonchntly.


    As soon as he said that the group immediately went away like a wind. Looking at this, ''Haaa.. What a bunch of kids¡­'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "What a troublesome kid.. Why didn''t they just enter the dorm and get the business done?" remark Angus.


    "It''s because there is a 4th princess who also stays inside the dorm, young master. It''s an unwritten rule to never create amotion inside the first year Spring Dorm." answer Henry faithfully.


    After the entrance exam ident, Henry bes a sort of bodyguard for Angus. However, Henry hardly could keep track of Angus because of hisck of presence and skill.


    Most of the time, he loses track of him and notices that the person itself is already back to his dorm. The only reason he could find Angus now is because he managed to know the schedule of Angus over the time.


    At first Henry wanted to keep close to Angus so he didn''t lose track of him. But, at that time Angus feels annoyed by it and gives a nonchntlyment to tell his father about it.


    Since then, Henry tried to stalk and protect Angus from far away. During this moment, he feels that Angus is truly enigma. Even after using his tracking skill and spell, Henry could hardly find him most of the time.


    It feels like Angus himself didn''t exist in this world. To be precise he feels like Angus is bing one with nature itself. Because of this, Henry decides to respect and be fully dedicated towards Angus.


    As for Angus himself, he also already knows about Henry''s conviction. However, he also never cared about it.


    Hearing Henry''s response and his polite attitude, Angus look at Henry weirdly, "Really?? I don''t know if there are such rules here. Well, none of it is my problem anyway." as Angus walks towards the dorm.


    "I hope you have a nice rest, Young Master." said Henry while he bowed his head once again.


    Angus only waved his hand without replying to him. Actually Angus notices that Henry is stalking him. But, since he didn''t make any nuisance for him except for the first few weeks at the start of the term, he just left him alone.


    Before he enters the dorm, the dorm''s door opens abruptly. "Huh.. Where are those imbeciles?"

 Chapter 39: Body Limitation

    <h4>Chapter 39: Body Limitation</h4>


    "Huh.. Where are those imbeciles?" said Ian while looking around only to find Angus and Henry.


    Looking at this, Angus only sighs before keep walking inside the dorm. But, as he was about to pass Ian, "Wait, did you know where Buck and his goon went?" asked Ian towards Angus.


    Angus repliedzily while walking, "Don''t know.. Not my problem."


    Hearing Angus respond, Ian immediately touched Angus''s shoulder to stop his walk. But, at this moment Angus backed away suddenly and Ian missed Angus''s shoulder.


    "Hmm¡­ I think I forgot to water the garden." As Angus backs away and walks towards the dorm''s garden.


    Looking at Angus''s sudden reaction, "Stop there, Angus!!" Shout Ian.


    Suddenly, Ian feels a heavy pressure from his side. "Brat, I suggest you should not hinder young master Victory''s way." said Henry while releasing his mana.


    Henry is also ready to beat Ian at this moment, as for Ian he immediately feels the dreadfulness in front of the dangerous beast.


    Although Henry is quite mouthful and sometimes stupid, he is also top ranking among his peers. Moreover, he already formed his own mana core and became a full fledged grade onebatant.


    His mana is more concentrated and purepared to people that still are not forming their own mana core.


    During this tense moment, Angus looks at Ian nonchntly before back to walk towards the garden. Looking at Angus already leaving, Henry punched Ian''s stomach before he could react.


    "Brat, If you don''t want to die sooner, I suggest you should fix up your attitude," said Henry before he walked away.


    As for Ian, he could only hold his pain silently and bear the pressure from Henry. After Henry was gone, "Damn¡­ Damn all of you, noble! You are all the same!!" Before Ian slowly walked back inside the dorm.


    Arriving at the garden, he found Millie watering the garden with her friend Mia like usual. After chatting for a moment, Angus sat at his favorite spot under the tree while waiting for the sun to set.


    From the outside Angus looks like sleeping while sitting and leaning back on the tree. However, he actually refined his inexhaustible chi into mana silently.


    After a few moments, Angus opens his eyes and looks at his hologram status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 8 Years Old


    MP: 100/100


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 12


    Dexterity: 12


    Intelligence: 15


    Vitality: 20


    Soul Point: 124


    ''Hmm¡­ Like I thought the mana couldn''t grow any further. It''s like my body couldn''t hold it before the excess of mana escaped my body.


    It seems I need to wait until my body grows more before refined more mana from the heritage chi any further. The vitality stat also greyed out and couldn''t grow more after reaching 20.'' Thought Angus silently.


    ''Well, that means I just need to wait until I grow up.'' As Angus closes his eyes and begins to sleep for real.


    Although Angus has a lot of Soul Points to improve, But, this soul point needs an emergency case. Moreover, the conversion rate is already ridiculously high. After passing the 10 mark, it needs 10 soul points to increase one stat.


    Passing the 15 mark, the conversion rate doubled once again to 20. This is also one of the reasons Angus didn''t increase his intelligence in reluctance to spend this many points at once.


    Angus didn''t feel sad that his power is stagnant despite wanting to keep growing stronger. It''s because he knows that he is already many times stronger than other ungraded people.


    From what he gathered, ungraded adult people have the power of 5-10 in every stats including mana. But, Angus''s mana alone is already ten times theirs.


    Just from this alone Angus could kill normal ungraded people without lifting his finger by suppressing them with his mana. Combined with mastery of his skill, he could beat even first grade people and a few weaker second grade people.


    If the opportunity arises and using preemptive strike, he could even kill higher grade people like the assassin that he killed before.


    All of this could happen, because Angus already reached the limit of a human child body capable of. Otherwise he will receive more bacsh after entering a berserk state when sparring with his father.


    It is noted that in his berserk state, he could leave a crack in his father''s [Fire Shield] that even 5th grade monsters need to use its strongest attack to prate it.


    Although Angus didn''t seem to care towards his surroundings, he actually realized his own power levelpared to others. At least he knows inside the academy only the top ranking student from the final year could pose a challenge towards him.


    Still that doesn''t mean he ispletelycent with his current power. In battle, especially the life and death one, many things could happen.


    Like an old proverb said "Even the strongest general could be killed by a peasant." In life and death battle, a little bit of carelessness could be fatal.


    However, this weakness will be gone as long as he reaches a higher grade. In Firuman, High grade mana core means better resilience body.


    That''s why the 7th grade is feared and respected by many people. They could be said to be impervious to almost anything.


    In the ancient record, few of them even survive mass destruction with the scale of a small kingdom.


    However, to reach this kind of level is also not easy. If just to reach grade six people need to risk their own life, then to reach grade seven they need a miracle.


    Although, their body could notpare with strong high level monsters. But, they are still much stronger than ordinary ungraded or lower high grade people.


    Because of this reason, the high grade people always have more standing and status than others. Not only do they live longer but they are also impervious to almost all poison and sneak attacks.


    Another few days passed by without any hassle. During these past days, Ian didn''t try to find any trouble with Angus. As for Angus himself, he didn''t care about Ian at all. He even forgot about it.


    Now, he is looking at the ssbat practice in front of him. Today is the ss forbat training. Fortunately for him, his father already sent a letter towards the principal to exempt him from any physicalbat training.


    Duke Jacob, specte that his berserk state could emerge anytime like the [Possession] especially during the battle.


    Because of this, Angus has free time during thebat training ss. However, teacher Elis didn''t buy the story and also knows Angus''szy nature.


    So, she makes Angus observe the others before giving her a report in exchange of being exempt frombat training exercise.


    While lookingzily at the kid''s figh... *cough*bat training, "Say Angus, howe you are also exempt from thebat training exercise?"

 Chapter 40: Mana Control Exercise

    <h4>Chapter 40: Mana Control Exercise</h4>


    "Say Angus, howe you are also exempt from thebat training exercise?" asked Princess Jayna that stood beside him curiously.


    After the sspetition ident, Princess Jayna is also exempted from any kind ofbat and physical training in case her [Possession] statees out.


    Her [Possession] state is very dangerous and could destroy the whole academy at any moment. They took a huge precaution and forbid her to do any kind of training.


    Normally, they will cage her inside the Grand Pce until she manages to control her [Possession] state.


    However, after relentlessly pestering his father (the king) and his mother (the queen), she finally permitted to return to the royal academy but under heavy protection and monitoring.


    Hearing her question, Angus gave a pose of thinking before replying, "I am not sure, maybe because I traumatized from the sspetition incident."


    "Ehh¡­ Bu-But¡­ You are¡­" as she feels being wronged at this moment.


    "But what?? I have some trauma now and could not fall asleep for days because of that incident." added Angus.


    "NOO.. You are lying!!" Said the Princess in distraught


    "Pfftt¡­ Hahaha¡­" Suddenly Angusughing very hard.


    Finally, Princess Jayna notices that she is being yed by Angus. "Grr¡­ Angus!!" As she tried to punch him.


    However, none of Jayna''s predictable punches couldnd at him. While Angus dodges all the punches easily, he also runs around while Princess Jayna keeps following him.


    Later they stop because of being lectured by Teacher Elis to not y around and observe the others seriously. The princess wanted to rebuke that it was Angus''s fault but looking at her teacher re, she could only stay silent.


    After staying silent and looking at thebat training for a while, "Hey, Angus¡­"


    "Hmm?" [Angus]


    "Why did you hide your strength? I am not a fool you know? the others could not dodge my punch easily. Even Ian has a hard time dodging my punch. But you..." She stops and looks at Angus.


    But, she found that Angus was already ''sleeping'' while in the sitting position. Looking at this, the princess immediately explodes in anger and punches Angus.


    However, like always, Angus suddenly wakes up and easily dodge her by hair breath. Soon, both of them begin to run around like ying a tag between two kids.


    Looking at this, "Both of you, stop ying around!!" Rebuked teacher Elis once again.


    ''Damn it, If you two have excessive energy to run around, why not just partake in the ss as well. Huff¡­ I need a raise.'' Lament teacher Elis silently.


    Soon, the practicalbat training is done. Then, teacher Elis continued her lesson about the difference of skills and spells.


    Both of them have their own advantages and disadvantages. Skills could be used immediately and easier to learn. Spells are harder to learn and used but more versatile.


    In the case of the power aspect, both could be said almost the same. Skills could be stronger ording to the users proficiency and mana purity. While spells may have a fixed range of damage but could still be improved if they are overcharged with mana.


    Because of this reason, mana became a very important factor in the battle. So, Teacher Elis starts to teach many ways to conserve mana. One of them is by having a better control over their own mana.


    There are several exercises to improve control over mana. One of them is by doing a set of movements or exercise while making the mana flowing inside the body.


    Looking at the movement set, Angus immediately knows that his exercise is better than it by many times in terms of effect. However, he also intrigues since teacher Elis also said that high noble families also have their own set of mana control practices.


    Because of this reason, teacher Elis didn''t dwell in this lesson too much, only telling her student to remind students to keep practising their mana control to reduce their mana consumption.


    Judging by the reaction of the others, Angus notices that all of them already have their own way to practice mana control since most of theme from high backgrounds.


    Especially Wylda, the water spell user. During the firstbat training lesson, she could use [Aqua Ball] a few times before being exhausted.


    This kind of feat is only possible if she has great mana control since her mana capacity should not cover it.


    It seems only him that didn''t know about his own family mana control exercise. However, to be taught about mana control exercise, he needs to have at least a certain amount of mana first.


    Since Angus never paid attention towards his tutor before and his mana capacity is small, he never got a time to be taught about mana control exercise.


    Fortunately, Angus already has his own mana control exercise from his past life. Although it is actually a chi control exercise but it actually produces the same result since both energy is same yet also different.


    Otherwise, it will be a hassle for him to ask for mana control exercise from his father. Everyone knows that Angus only has mana below 5 points at the start of terms.


    Even if he could improve, he will never reach greater than 5 since only a few months have passed since the start of the term.


    However, he guesses his father will personally teach him from now on since theirst sparring. So, sooner orter his father will notice his absurd true strength that already reaches the limit of a human child.


    ''Haa.. I hope he will not freak out about my current strength. Besides I could just say that it is the fault of the heritage chi that my body and mana increase any further.'' Thought Angus before he walks towards the canteen to get lunch.


    Arriving at the canteen, he found the students already overcrowded the canteen at once. Although, the canteen itself was already big but it still could never beat the number of the hungry students at once.


    It could be said during lunch, the canteen bes a sort of war zone. Still there is an order in the middle of this chaos.


    Because the majority of students inside the royal academy is from high background, the student still has their manner and queue orderly.


    Looking at the long queue, Angus knew it would take some time before he could eat his lunch. After a few moments of waiting, he finally gets his food and searches for a ce to eat.


    But, all the sitting areas are already upied. Suddenly, Angus found someone being bullied by a group of other kids.


    Looking at this, ''Hm¡­ Might as well do a good thing and secure my ce to eat." Thought Angus before approaching the group.


    "Hey, could you get out from my ''friend''s'' ce?" asked Angus.

 Chapter 41: Weapon Art

    <h4>Chapter 41: Weapon Art</h4>


    "Hey, could you get out from my ''friend''s'' ce?" asked Angus.


    "Huh?! Just who do you think you are?" said of the bully student.


    They found that Angus is rather familiar. Still they could not remember him yet.


    "I am just a guy who wants to eat with his friend." said Angus calmly.


    Hearing this, "Hahaha¡­ very funny." the others alsoughing and mock Angus


    Looking at the group bully mocked him, "I think you should leave before it''s toote." said Angus expressionlessly.


    "And what if I don''t want to? What are you gonna do? Cry to your mom?! Hahaha..." Mocked one of the bullies.


    At this moment, Henry appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the bully''s head. "You truly have the nerve to mock young master Victory, huh?!"


    Feeling the mana pressure that Henry releases the others immediately look at their location. Hearing about Victory''s name, more studentse to take a look.


    Noticing that the situation became more troublesome, "Oi.. Henry." said Angus expressionlessly.


    "Y-Yes, Young Master?" Replied Henry nervously.


    "Could you do it somewhere else? You know I need to eat my lunch now." asked Angus nonchntly.


    Hearing this, "Certainly, young master." Replied Henry before smiling evilly towards the bully.


    "Brats, follow me!!" said Henry towards the bullies group.


    Feeling the mana pressure from Henry, the bullies could only nod their head and follow Henry. As for Angus himself, he didn''t care about them and the surrounding before sitting and eating his lunch.


    Looking at the event already over, the surroundings also start to disperse. While the bullied student was feeling nervous and didn''t know what to do with how the situation proceeds.


    Noticing the nervous bullied student, "Don''t worry I will not chase you away. Just eat your lunch already." said Angus before he went back to eating his meal.


    "Ahh.. yes.. I mean t-thank you, young master Victory." But rather than eat, the student kept staring at Angus.


    Feeling weird from the stare while he is eating, "Is there something wrong?" asked Angus nonchntly.


    "Ah.. Sorry, I didn''t mean to.. I mean.." the student bes more nervous and keeps stuttering.


    Hearing the nervous student, "Haaa¡­ Just calm down first. I am not going to bite you." [Angus]


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm himself, "T-Thank you for before. Also I have already finished the book." said the bullied student.


    "Book??" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Yes, the book you want to read before you give it to me first." as the bullied student sounds diminishing at the end of his sentence.


    "Hmm¡­ Ahh¡­ you are him. What''s your name again? James?" As Angus starts to remember the bullied student.


    ''Ehh¡­ I thought he already recognized me before helping me. Haa¡­'' Thought the kid.


    "Err.. No, young master Victory. My name is Johnny Fester." introduce Johnny once again.


    "Oh yeah, Johnny. Sorry about that, I am quite forgetful about person names. Anyway, quit with the young master thing, just call me Angus. We are the same age anyway." Said Angus before back to eating his lunch.


    "Y-Yes.. Young mas.. I mean Angus." Before Johnny tries to eat his lunch.


    After that they are eating in silence, Angus finally finished eating his meal. "Alright, I will go first, you can take your time to eat your lunch slowly. See ya, Johnny." Said Angus while leaving Johnny alone.


    As Johnny left alone, ''What a remarkable person, He also has upperssmen as bodyguards. As expected of the son of Duke Victory. He is really beyond me.'' Thought Johnny alone.


    Meanwhile, Angus didn''t care about the small event that happened during his lunch and went towards one of his side courses.


    Today he is going to have a Smithing side course. Before the break, all he ever learned is only pure theoretical about metallurgy and look how the senior year does the smithing.


    However, since the monster overlord incident the workload for smithing seems to increase. Even the royal academy smithing course was also affected by this. Because of this, Angus got a chance to do some practical job.


    Nothing too dangerous andplicated like making a real weapon but only doing some grinding and sharpening a few small practice daggers. Meanwhile the senior and professional teacher is busy by themself doing their own smithing.


    Although Angus only did sharpening weapons, he could also see the work of senior making weapons. The more he observed, the more he found that smithing work is truly a hardplicated job.


    Because of the presence of mana, there are few differences in the way of smithingpared to Earth''s way of smithing. However, one thing important in smithing is the importance of controlling mana.


    Smithing in Firuman also uses many equipment simr to earth. However, these equipment use mana as a power source. The better the user''s mana control over the equipment, the better its performance.


    Although it could be substituted with mana crystal or monster core, in terms of performance it''s better to be directly controlled by the user''s mana.


    In Firuman, there are a lot of products and technology that is powered with mana. Some of them also could be substituted with mana crystal and monster core for the convenience.


    Because of this, monsters''s core could also be said to be a source of energy, money, and currency in some kingdom.


    Angus also found that in this world, there is also a high tech weapon beside the cold weapon. However, the cold weapon is more popr than the high tech one.


    It''s because the cold weapon is easy to use and more durable to use for a graded person. Cold weapons could be imbued by mana and be stronger and durable ording to its user''s power.


    As for high tech weapons such as guns, they have slow development since they seem like a lower version of spells in most cases.


    Moreover, they are also very expensive to build. Although they are easy to use and faster than spells, they still lose in the case of its versatility.


    Beside that high grade person also could instacast lower level spells that could produce a simr effect to machine gun rate of firing on earth.


    Moreover, because of the increased strength of the monster. This kind of weapon is usually useless as it could never prate the graded monster''s skin.


    Still for lower grade people with high background such as noble, they often have few these kinds of weapons in case of emergency to ovee their grade weakness.


    Though it''s useless for monsters and high grade people, it''s still useful for others lower grade people. The majority of civilians still consist of lower graded and ungraded persons.


    The reason there are a lot of graded students here is because the royal academy is among the top academies within the human race. Most of the students that study here have a high background be it wealthy merchants or high noble from other allied kingdoms.


    As for Angus himself, despite hiding his strength, he is still reluctant to use high tech weapons other than weapons that do not contact directly to his body or fist.


    Although it seems kind of hypocritical since the cold weapon is the product of technology, he still doesn''t really like to use guns and simr weapons to it.


    Even though he disliked it, nobody ever belittled Angus mastery in gun fighting. In his past life, he even hailed as a prodigy in marksmanship using guns.


    He even created a sort of close range gun fighting style. Normally, the gun''s minimum effective range is around 3-5 meters. Bellow that guns could easily be counter attacked with hand to handbat technique.


    However, he could make a fighting style bybining martial arts with guns and erase the weakness of guns effective range.


    Remembering all of his past fighting style, Angus only shook his head, ''I hope I never truly use those styles again.'' Thought Angus before back to concentrate on sharpening a practice dagger.


    Although it looks simple, sharpening is also kind of art itself. Some weapon artists even said that the art of sharpening is the art of emphasization.


    If making weapons is akin to shaping the weapon, then sharpening is akin to emphasize and bringing out the true nature of the weapon itself.


    Angus''s marveolus concentration for each stroke of sharpening begins to be noticed by passerby and the dwarf teacher. Most of them only nodded at Angus''s skill.


    As for Angus himself, he didn''t notice the stare and kept his concentration in sharpening the dagger. Angus entered some kind of trance state and forgot about the surrounding.


    This kind of focus is rare and hard to find especially for young kids like Angus. The moment Angus is done with his work, a brute hand immediately takes the sharpening dagger from him.


    "Hoo¡­ it''s perfectly bnced on both sides." said the old dwarf.


    Suddenly, he threw the dagger towards the armor nearby. *ng* The dagger managed to be embedded into the iron armor while some part of it prated it.


    "Kahaha¡­ Good work, Lad. Hmm¡­ What the hell are you looking for?! Did you want me to smite your ass?! GET BACK TO WORK!!" Shout the old dwarf to disperse the others.


    "Ah.. Yes, Bail, give this kid some real works!!" Before the old dwarf walked away inspecting others.


    Then, another dwarf younger than the previous one approaches Angus, "Alright, Brat. Consider you are lucky to get noticed by the boss. Now, Follow me."

 Chapter 42: Weapon Master

    <h4>Chapter 42: Weapon Master</h4>


    "Now, Follow me." as the dwarf led the way into his forging stations.


    ''Haa¡­ I hope it will not be another troublesome situation.'' Thought Angus while he followed the dwarf name Bail.


    Arriving at the station, "Alright, Lad. I don''t care which noble youe from or who you are. As long as you want to keep working in this course you need to heed my word. Do I make myself clear?!"


    "Yes, sir." replied Angus immediately after hearing the stern sound of the dwarf.


    "Good. Now, since you are here. Sharpen and polish those piles of daggers." said the dwarf while pointing at the huge amount of pile iron daggers.


    Although, it is higher quality than practice dagger but the amount is quite ridiculous that it may take a long time for it to be done.


    "Err¡­ But.. Sir, how about my assignment?" asked Angus nervously.


    Every student that attends the side course needs toplete some assignment to be cleared for them to pass the course during one term. Then, the teacher will give a score based on the assignment.


    Although the score will not influence the graduation from one term to the next but a bad score will leave a bad mark in their score. It will be sort of eye sore inside the report. This is why students usually didn''t dare to try a lot of side courses at once like Angus did.


    As for Angus, he just didn''t want to get a bad mark in his assignment while being worked like a ve by the dwarf.


    "Assignment?! Ohh, I forgot that you are also a student here. Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it. Just sharpen and polish those daggers now." Before the dwarf starts to manipte the forge.


    ''Haa¡­ I guess I didn''t have any choice.'' Thought Angus while picking the dagger and started to sharpen it at the nearby grinder.


    "Oh yeah boy, be careful while you sharpen those or I will give you a bad mark at those so called reports." said the dwarf before he focused on his own work.


    Hearing this, ''Damn¡­ just my luck. Why do I get attention with this unreasonable dwarf of all people? Haa¡­ I guess I will say goodbye to my nap time.'' Curse Angus inwardly


    Angus knows how bold and unreasonable the dwarf character can be. Because of that he couldn''t back down or run away like usual. He knows that it will only create more hassle and will end his learning in smithing.


    All he could do now is only preserve. Not wanting to be enved for a long time, Angus immediately did his work seriously.


    During the sharpening process, Angus will enter a trance state everytime he works and is done much faster than before.


    However, after hours passed by another bunch of new created daggers came and stacked up with the previous pile of daggers.


    Looking at this, Angus knows that this is an impossible work to be done. But, the dwarf never said to sharpen all of them. But, only to sharpen the daggers.


    At this moment, he begins to remember the unreasonable work from his previous master in the past life. He knows that this is not about the work but a test to see the persistence in my character.


    Knowing that Angus is being tested, he immediately feels challenged. Although Angus wants to be a low key but in front of such a challenge, he will still man up and ept it.


    ''I will give you some surprise, dwarf.'' Thought Angus.


    Then, Angus suddenly brings two daggers at once in front of the grinder. Using his focus, perception, the flexibility of his hand, Angus manages to sharpen two daggers at once.


    After he is done with the dagger, he immediately brings another dagger to be sharpened and puts away the sharpened ones. He keeps doing this impossible feat without stopping that attracts all the nearby students and workers inside the smithing.


    Even Bail, the dwarf that gave the assignment, couldn''t say anything after checking the quality of the boys'' work. He couldn''t believe such precise work could be done by the boy in such a manner.


    Of course, because of thismotion. The old dwarf that everyone refers to as the boss also pays attention to this.


    "What are you looking at?! Do you want me to cut you out with these daggers?! GET BACK TO WORK!!" Shout the old dwarf.


    "Bail, send more daggers for the kid to be sharpened!" order the old dwarf


    "A-Alright, Boss." Replied Bail while he got away to bring more dagger.


    During this time, Angus notices this but rather than stop, he increases his work speed. As for the old dwarf, he also notices this but keeps silent while checking every dagger.


    Soon the night falls, all the worker and student are already going back to their dorm beside Angus that keep sharpening the dagger without stopping. While the old dwarf, keep checking every single dagger that is being sharpened by Angus nearby.


    After another few hours, "Huff¡­ Finally it''s done" Said Angus as he finally sharpened thest dagger.


    Looking at that Angus only slightly tired, "Good Job, Brat. Tomorrowe with me¡­" During the middle sentence, the old dwarf suddenly throws the dagger at Angus.


    Angus immediately caught it easily between his two fingers as a reflex. He also became more vignt towards the old dwarf.


    "Hahaha¡­ As expected you could have caught it easily. Don''t worry boy, it''s just a test. Say boy did you ever hear the title of weapon master?" Say the old dwarf.


    "Weapon master?" Asked Angus confusedly.


    "Yes, weapon master. Among the dwarf and craftsmanship there is a title called weapon master. It''s a title for people that could master any kind of weapon, especially the cold weapon."


    "Those that bear with this title could be said to be near invincible in battle. They could even kill higher grade people just relying on their weapon mastery skill. Usually, this kind of person needs to experience many kinds of weapons before they could im this title."


    "However, sometimes among the smithers and crafter birth a natural weapon master that could use any kind of weapon the moment they touch it. This kind of talent is as rare as having affinity with the space element itself."


    "And you boy, have that talent to be that the weapon master. A person that could wield any kind of weapon proficiently." Exin the old dwarf.


    Hearing the old dwarf story, ''Hmm¡­ I guess that exins why I could easily learn any kind of weapon in my previous life.'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    "Err¡­ Okay. So, now what?" Asked Angus innocently.


    "Now, what?!! Boy, did you realize you have a rare talent that every singlebatant and crafter want?" Say the dwarf furiously.


    "Yeah, I know that my talent is quite a bit special but¡­ you can say it has nothing to do with my dream." Replied Angus.


    "Dream?? Hahaha¡­ What could possibly kid like you know about?" Berated the old dwarf.


    "Well, at least I have a dream. Many people don''t have it, you know. Some even lost it" said Angus nonchntly.


    Hearing this the old dwarf silent for a moment like reminiscing of his old memory before continuing, "Alright, kid. What''s this dream of yours that is more important than bing a weapon master?"


    "I just want a peaceful life. That''s my dream." said Angus resolutely.


    Hearing this, the old dwarf silence for a moment that seems like his brain fried by Angus''s answer.


    Looking at the dwarf bes kind of absent minded, "Err¡­ Hello??" as Angus waves his hand in front of the old dwarf.


    After a few moments, the old dwarf woke up from his thought, "Brat, say what is your dream once again?"


    "Err.. I just want a peaceful life. Justid back and enjoyed my life without worry¡­" said Angus.


    Before Angus finished his sentence, "You.. Youzy brat without any backbone!!" As the old dwarf retrieves his big hammer from out of nowhere and ms it towards Angus. *BAM*


    Being hit by the hammer suddenly, Angus flies away through the smithing area towards the entrance smithing area.


    "Get over here, brat!! I will smack you until your mother can''t recognize you!" as the old dwarf pursues Angus while being held by Bail.


    But, the old dwarf strength is many times greater than Bail and immediately throws him away.


    During this time, Henry who is stationed outside also notices thismotion and enters the smithing area. He found Angus coughing some blood while the old dwarf approached at fast speed.


    Feeling the enraged and powerful old dwarfing, "Sir, I don''t know what happened but you are hurting the duke¡­ "But before Henry could finish his sentence, he was mmed with the hammer from the old dwarf.


    "Shut up!!" said the furious old dwarf.


    Looking that a grade one student fell unconscious under his casual attack then looking at Angus who only has a little bit internal injury. The old dwarf knows how monstrous the boy is.


    But, remembering hisid back answer and attitude, he once again became furious and attacked Angus. Using the moment Henry made, Angus finally could recover from the shock and get up.


    At this moment, he notices another sledge hammering towards him. Looking that he could not dodge it. He gathered a tremendous mana in his fist and counter attacked the iing attack [Iron Fist]. *BAAM*

 Chapter 43: Battle of Hardheaded

    [Iron Fist] *BAAM*


    The collision of old dwarf''s hammer and Angus fist make both of them thrown a few meters back. Angus realizes that his knuckle is broken and his internal injury has worsened from the previous sh.


    Meanwhile the old dwarf himself is still fine without any kind of injury. Looking at this, Angus knows that his chance to defeat this old dwarf is almost none.


    ''Damn it, why do I always have trouble with unreasonable old men? First father, now this old dwarf.'' Curse Angus inwardly.


    During this time, the old dwarf was still in shock because he didn''t expect Angus to have such a kind of strength. Moreover, he knows that Angus is still a child without forming his own mana core.


    As for himself, although he has already old and retired from the battle for a long time. But, he is still a full fledged high grade battle dwarf. This kind of revtion is quite a shock to him.


    ''T-this strength... Imposible!!'' Thought the old dwarf


    Using this moment, Angus managed to grab a spear nearby before readying himself. Hiszy attitude changes immediately and bes an embodiment of a predator that looks at his prey.


    Although Angus didn''t want to reveal his true strength, he was also not a person that could be bullied without any fight. Especially if the other person is quite crazy like the old dwarf in front of him.


    Moreover, just from his counter attack before, Angus already shows his capabilities. It will hardly conceal his true strength anymore in front of this old dwarf. So, he feels to drop his act and begin to fight seriously.


    Noticing Angus''s change, the old dwarf wakes up from his stupor and also bes serious. From his experience, he feels like in front of dangerous monsters waiting for any carelessness in their prey.


    After a few moments of silence and staring at each other, Bailes out from the inside and looks at the tense situation between his boss and the human child.


    "What the¡­." before Bail finished his sentence.


    Both of them move at the same time, Angus charging forward while creating dozens of illusionary spears around him [Spear Art - Thousand Needle].


    The old dwarf raises his sledgehammer above his head and brings down with enormous might on it [Hammer Art - Hammerfall].


    *Ting* *Ting* *Ting* *Crack* *BOOM* All the spears''s attack shed and met with the mighty hammer. They create a shockwave towards the surrounding. However, the spear quality is inferior to the sledgehammer and finally cracked into pieces.


    Angus also notices this and uses strange footwork simr to beast to evade the iing sledgehammer [Beast Walk]. Then he took out an axe from nearby and counter attacked the old dwarf [Axe Art - Mountain Cleaver].


    Still the old dwarf managed to react quickly and break the axe using his hammer easily. Then, Angus took another weapon andunched another attack towards the old dwarf using various skills ording to the weapon he wielded.


    As Angus keeps changing his weapon to fends off the old dwarf, "Brat, stop taking the weapon and break it!!" said the old dwarf that already broke many of Angus''s weapons. *ng*


    "Then, stop chasing me like a mad man, crazy old dwarf!!" replied Angus while he kept shing with the old dwarf. *ng*


    "If you forget about your stupid dream and pursue the title of weapon master seriously, I will stop beating you. Just look at how many weapons you easily wield, It''s a gift! A rare talent!!" Said the old dwarf. *ng*


    "No way! My dream is to have a peaceful life!!" shout Angus while attacking the old dwarf *ng*


    "Then, I will beat you until you forget those stupid dream!!" As the old dwarf res up his own mana more.


    Using faster speed and stronger attack, the old dwarf begins to seriously attack at Angus''s body without care of the surrounding [Hammer Art - Stone Breaker]. *BOOM*


    Angus got thrown away from the serious attack of the old dwarf. But, at thest moment he managed to mitigate some of the damage from his body [Yin-Yang Bncing].


    Still the attack is far more he could handle and shock all his internal organs. He feels like being hit by a truck at fast speed or something worse.


    *Cough* *Cough* "Crazy old man, *Cough* did you really want to kill me?! *Cough*" as Angus keep coughing more blood.


    "Forget about your stupid dream!!" said the old dwarf.


    "No!!" Shout Angus.


    "Then, DIE!!" As the furious old dwarf raises his hammer.


    Fortunately, at this time Bail managed to hold the old man. "Wait a minute, boss!!"


    "Get away from me, Bail!!" as he tried to shake Bail around.


    "Please, consider this. If you kill the kid, it will put us into a bad situation." As Bail tries to reason with the old dwarf.


    "I don''t care. I rather kill this imbecile brat now rather than let his talent rotting away." Replied the old dwarf


    "H-How about this? this kid is still young, you could slowly shape and let him grow under your tutge into a great weapon master?" Said Bail quickly.


    Hearing this, the old dwarf thinks for a moment while Bail is nervous as he knows his boss is quite stubborn to handle.


    ''Please, I hope you consider this.'' Thought Bail hopefully.


    "Fine. Brat, I will give you a chance. From now on you will be my student, Balrug Goldstein. Now, tend your wound and tomorrow morning you wille over here to receive your training." As Balrug stares at Angus before walking away.


    He feels if he looks or hears his new studentment at this moment, he will truly kill him without any hesitation. At first Angus wanted to say no, but Bail already shut off his mouth to not anger his old boss.


    "Just shut up, brat. This is for your own good." Whispering Bail slowly towards Angus.


    "Bail, take care of this mess. I will rest inside first. Beating the brat really makes me work this old bone." As Balrug walks towards the inside.


    Looking at his boss finally entering inside, "Haaa¡­ Kid, I don''t know whether to call you lucky or not to be a student of the old boss." said Bail while he release the Angus''s mouth


    "*Cough* *Cough* Lucky my ass!! Who wants to be a student of that crazy old man." Replied Angus.


    Hearing this Bail could only sigh inwardly, "Alright-Alright, if you want to live, you betterply with the boss for a while. Did you need some help to go towards the infirmary?" Asked Bail worriedly.


    Bail knows that thest attack of Balrug is a powerful attack that could smash any grade one monster into pulp. So, he worried about Angus''s condition, who is still not forming his own core.


    Even though Bail is known that the kid in front of him is an anomaly, he is still worried. If something happens to the child himself, his future will also be doom.


    "Don''t worry it''s just a small internal injury. I could still walk myself." Replied Angus in an assured tone before walking towards Henry.


    Arriving at Henry''s location, Angus stares at Henry silently before saying, "How much did you see?"


    Hearing no answer, "I know you are already awake. So, stop pretending to sleep. Unless you want to sleep forever here." As Angus releases a little bit of chilling aura towards Henry.


    "Hi-Hiiii¡­ S-Sorry, young master. I am already awake now." Said Henry as soon as he felt the deadly chilling aura.


    "Forget about it. So, How much did you see?" asked Angus once again.


    "Err.. From the moment you sh with that old dwarf using various kinds of weapons nearby." Answered Henry.


    Hearing this Angus immediately curse, "Tch¡­ Damn it!!"


    Before staring deadly at Henry, "I don''t want any kind of soul to know about this incident. Even if my own father asked about it. Did you understand?! Otherwise, death is the only way you could think of." Said Angus while keeping releasing a dreadful chiling towards Henry.


    "Y-Yes, Young master. Nobody knows about this matter." replied Henry rapidly.


    "Good, now let''s go back. How is your injury?" asked Angus while he is back to hiszy expression.


    "Ahh.. Nothing major, young master. A good night rest is all I need to be back in full health." said Henry truthfully.


    "Really?? Then, good. Go back to your own dorm to rest for now." Command Angus.


    "Eh.. But, how about... your... injury?" while saying thetter sentence Henry feels another chill from Angus.


    "Go back to your own dorm." said Angus expressionlessly.


    "Y-Yes, young master." As Henry immediately departs from his spot to run away.


    Looking at Henry''s silhouette running towards his dorm. Angus finally feels to take a deep breath to calm his emotion.


    Ever since Angus came into this world, he rarely shows his emotion, especially the rage emotion like now. All of this because Angus is master at controlling his own emotions.


    However, like any other mortal being, Angus himself has his own reverse scale. His reverse scale is the hate of losing battle.


    Although it is only a moment of battle and there is a big disparity in his strength with Balrug, this is also the first time Angus truly uses all his capability in fight.


    Yet he was still overpowered easily by the old dwarf and even got mercy from him. This is a truly huge blow towards his pride as an expert martial artist.


    Unlike the fight with his father, the fight he just had is more direct and relies on the skill and body strength. Because of this Angus now is between excitement and grief for losing against the old dwarf.


    He is excited to have another battle with the old dwarf. But, he also hates himself for not being stronger than the old dwarf. This kind of chaotic emotion makes him be more moody than his calm self.


    ''Haa¡­ Let''s calm down for now and tend this wound first.'' Thought Angus as he feels the stinging pain all over his body.

 Chapter 44: Forgetfulness

    <h4>Chapter 44: Forgetfulness</h4>


    After walking for a moment towards his dorm, Angus stops at a nearby bench. "Tch.. It seems my wound is more serious than I thought. Damn, that old dwarf really hit me hard."


    Then, Angus looked for a secluded spot before sitting down. He undresses his upper clothes and examines carefully about his wound.


    Fortunately, there are no ones around or people will realize his dense muscle body despite being a child body. During this time he also checked his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 8 Years Old


    MP: 36/100


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 12


    Dexterity: 12


    Intelligence: 15


    Vitality: 20


    Soul Point: 132


    "Tch.. I spent a lot of mana during the battle. Need to recover it first." As Angus entered into meditation silently.


    After a while, Angus feels his internal wound is slightly healed and his mana is fully recovered.


    Normally, restoring mana could not be done very fast especially if you had arge mana reserve. However, Angus has an endless amount of Heritage chi that are ready to be refined into mana anytime.


    So, recovering mana in a short time is a small matter for Angus. As long as he has time to meditate for a while, he could recover his mana instantly.


    Then, he presses the pressure point on his body using his finger. After a few moments, he feels his inside hurting and spits out dark blood clots from his mouth.


    He flicks his hands and creates a blue me on both his hands [Healing art - Rejuvenation me]. The blue me seems mystical and warm.


    Controlling the blue me, Angus pressed his ming palm all over his body. He immediately feels a hot sensation inside his body. He feels like being roasted alive.


    After a while, the burning sensation changes into a warm and soothing sensation. It''s like he is soaked inside the warm water.


    Soon, the sensation recedes and his body feels as good as new. If it is not because of his tiredness expression in his face, nobody will realize he has been through a hard fight.


    As for his knuckle, it is still bleeding a little bit from shing with the old dwarf''s hammer directly. However, the broken bone has already healed and be stronger than before.


    "I truly admire the one that created this healing technique. Beside the huge consumption energy, it is truly a miracle for internal wounds type." as Angus put on his clothes before going back to his dorm.


    Walking below the moonlight and cold wind of night, Angus marvels at the surroundings that seem to be silent and calm despite the hard battle he just did a few hours before.


    Thinking of this, he began to remember the fight from before and how powerless he is. After a while, he shook his head.


    ''Why am I getting moody just for losing one unreasonable fight? Is it what they called puberty time? Haa¡­ Forget about it. I will just go with the flow.'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    Arriving at the dorm, he immediately went inside his room. It is already quitete and everyone is upied in their own dorm to study or sleep. So, Angus could get into his room without any hassle.


    Inside his room, he immediately takes a bath and tends his bleeding knuckle. Soon, he fell asleep on his bed because of exhaustion.


    The next morning, he wakes up along with the sunrise. Angus feels refreshed and healthy. After doing some light exercise routine, he eats his breakfast before everyone shows up like usual.


    Then, he goes to his ss while enjoying the surroundings as his habit. Arriving early, Angus sits on his spot and immediately ''sleeps'' like usual. It didn''t feel like he was after having a rough fight the day before.


    While he is sleeping, he feels like he has forgotten something. But, since he forgot about it, he thought that it was nothing important and continued his sleep.


    Meanwhile inside the smithing area, Balrug is ready to explode in anger anytime. "Where is he?!! Bail, Get your ass over here!!"


    "Y-Yes, Boss." as Bail approached the boss.


    "Get that brat over here now!!"mand Balrug.


    "A-Alright." said Bail immediately.


    Before Bail went away, ''Hold on a second. Who''s the name of the kid once again?''


    Looking at Bail still not going away, "Why are you still here? Did you want me to smack your ass?!" shouted Balrug angrily.


    "N-No, Boss. I mean¡­ Did you happen to know who is the name of the kid?" asked Bail nervously.


    Hearing this Balrug is silent for a moment, "Who is the kid''s name?" asked Balrug back.


    "Ehh¡­ I thought that boss already knew him." replied Bail.


    "I-I¡­ Forget about it. Just bring the damn kid right now!!" shouted Balrug towards Bail once again.


    Hearing this, Bail could only get out quickly from Balrug''s room before getting hit by his furious old boss.


    As for Angus himself, he is listening to teacher Elis''s lesson about History seriously. Many people like to underestimate history and think of it as a boring subject.


    But, as someone who has already experienced life twice, Angus feels that history is quite important. For him he thought history is a kind of story about some incident to learn.


    The important things in the history is not the story itself but the things that could be learned from the history itself so it will never be repeated again.


    Normally, he needs a lot of effort to remember every detail about the history lesson. However, Angus has his intelligence boosted by the system and makes him remember it without any effort.


    Although now it only covers the Heart Kingdom''s history, it still has a lot of things to remember. Because of this reason, most of the students will find themself couldn''tprehend anything about the history course.


    Some of them even fall asleep. Unfortunately for them, the royal academy emphasizes the quality over quantity that leads to having few students inside a ss. None of them has a chance to sleep since they will get woken up by the teacher immediately.


    Still that didn''t mean they will listen to the teachers ''story'' hearthfully. Most of the student often ignore the ''story'' or just put a ''nk'' expression thinking something else while pretending to hear about the ''story''


    Even for Princess Jayna, hailed as a genius in academics andbat also could not escape this kind of predicament. In her case, she chooses to put on a mask facade to listen to the ss seriously while actually she is thinking something else.


    If not because someone disturb her about something, no one knows that she is actually not listening to the lesson. But, because of her status, no one is brave enough to disturb her during her daydreaming.


    This seems a perfect n for her until now. During the lesson, Angus suddenly drops his eraser and it falls below Princess Jayna.


    The Princess herself is not noticing this and keeps her ''daydreaming''. But, Angus couldn''t pick up the eraser on his own since he didn''t want to peek at something he shouldn''t see.


    So, Angus tries to call the princess slowly to not disturb the ss. But, the princess kept ignoring him and put on her masked facade pretending to listen to the ss.


    Left with no choice, Angus makes a small ball from a little piece of paper and throws it at the princess desk. Still being ignored, he threw more small paper balls towards her.


    Until finally the princess notices something. She realizes that Angus is throwing some paper balls towards her and it is umting them at her desk.


    Annoyed by this, "Angus!!" she shouted as reflex.


    "Ms. Heart!! We are still in the ss now." said teacher Elis.


    "I-I am sorry teacher Elis." apologize to the princess before she is grumping silently.


    At this moment. Angus called her silently once again. Because of the previous incident, the princess decided to ignore him.


    Then, Angus once again threw small paper balls towards her once again. At first she decided to ignore it. But,ter the small paper balls hit her head a few times and annoyed her.


    "What!!" as she shouted towards Angus.


    At this moment, teacher Elis red at her chilingly, "Ms. Heart, If you didn''t want to listen to the lecture you could go outside now."


    "Eh.. B-But it''s Angus''s fault." said the princess frantically.


    As for Angus himself, he just pretends to write something in his notebook before he looks to be surprised at his name being called.


    Looking at this, "Ms. Heart, go outside now."


    "Ehh¡­ B-But¡­" as the princess tries to defend herself.


    "Enough excuse, Ms. Heart. Go outside until the lecture is done." said the teacher Elis chillingly.


    Hearing this, the princess could only obey the teacher while ring at Angus. But, as soon as the princess walked towards the door, Angus stood up from his seat and attracted the others.


    Before anyone could respond, he walked towards the princess''s desk and picked up his eraser before walking back to his seat.


    Looking at this, the princess realizes that Angus disturb her because of a single eraser and now she is being punished for it. But, what makes her more furious is Angus''sid back attitude and the act of not doing anything wrong.


    ''Angus!!! Just for a single eraser!! GRRR!!'' Cursed the princess inwardly


    The princess immediately gets out of the ss grumpily while cursing Angus inside her heart. Although she is a royalty and a princess, she makes a promise to follow the academy rules and make sure to not cause unnecessary trouble inside the academy.


    Because of this promise, she couldn''t use her authority to fight against the teacher for something like this. In the end, she could only pay back at ater time towards Angus.

 Chapter 45: Alchemy

    <h4>Chapter 45: Alchemy</h4>


    As soon as the history ss is done, Angus immediately goes outside towards the cafeteria afraid it will be too crowded.


    However, in the middle of his way, Princess Jayna approached him. Without wasting any moment, the princess approached andunched an attack towards Angus.


    Still calm like a water without ripple, Angus dodge the attack by a hair breath and make it look like he ''idently'' dodge the attack by luck.


    Anticipating this, the princess gathers her mana and is ready to do some follow up attack. Before she couldunch another attack, her hand was grabbed by someone. She stopped her attack while looking for the perpetrator.


    "Ms. Heart, although the school didn''t forbid students to fight one with each other, it didn''t mean you could start a fight anytime you want. Besides, do you perhaps forget your promise to not involve in any kind of fight for the time being?" re teacher Elis.


    "Eh.. But.. It''s Angus''s fault. He is the one..." as Princess Jayna tries to justify her action.


    During this time a loud shout hears through the crowded people, "Finally found you, Brat."


    Hearing the familiar sound, Angus immediately has a bad premonition. Using the confusion of the others, Angus blends in with the student crowd and escapes. Then, a dwarf came out and searched for Angus only to find the person himself already gone.


    "Tch¡­ Where is that slippery brat?!!" As the dwarf frantically searches Angus without giving the others any exnation.


    Meanwhile, the others who saw this incident finally also realize that Angus has already gone from his spot.


    Looking at Angus already gone during themotion, "Tch.. once again he is gone like that." said the princess that somehow already adapted to Angus''s behaviour.


    Before the break, Angus often dodge her approach and always ''disappear'' like thin air before appearing when she gives up to search for him more.


    After that she is being lectured by teacher Elis for a while before being let go. As for Angus himself, he has already managed to escape sessfully from Bail and arrive at the canteen area.


    While eating his lunch, He just realized and remembered that the crazy old dwarf ordered him toe to his smith early in the morning. But, Angus forgot about it and he also has a ss in the morning.


    ''Since I am alreadyte, there is no difference if Ie or not. Besides, I also have an alchemy course in the afternoon.''


    After his hearty meal, Angus goes towards his alchemy ss ignoring his problem with the crazy old dwarf.


    Like the smithing course, the alchemy course also receives a huge amount of demand on their product. But, the demand is on another scale. Alchemy is a job that needs a lot of research, knowledge, calction, resources, etc.


    Compared to smithing, the amount of resources and manpower quality is like earth and sky with Alchemy as sky and Smithing as earth.


    Because of this, not many people could be alchemists. The only ce that has a vast knowledge and resources usually is an institutional ce like the Heart Royal Academy.


    Since it is the top academy in the human race, the amount of order they receive is also many times higher than other academies.


    Unfortunately, Angus is still a beginner in learning alchemy. During the beginner pace, the student is forbidden to create a product. They need to focus more on theoretical knowledge.


    Alchemy in this world is almost the same as chemistry on earth. But, they use mana in their production technique rather than justbine elements under certain conditions.


    The product of alchemy itself is variety but the most in demand is usually potions. A unique liquid with many kinds of use. It is often used as a sort of drug be it for healing purposes or enhancement for a certain period of time.


    Before making a potion, Alchemists need to have a vast knowledge of its ingredients. Not only that, they also need to learn some calction about the chemistry itself.


    The production method of alchemy is a veryplicated yet fragile process with almost zero tolerance of mistakes.


    Although with the help of high tech machines and runes they could easily mass produce the potion, but to get a better product, it is still better to get crafted by personal hand.


    Handmade potion and mass product potion are different depending on the one that creates it. It is almost the same as noodles made from the machine and noodles made from the master noodle chef.


    Thetter may have better quality but low in quantity while the prior could produce in more quantity with standard quality.


    Using this same principle, unless it is a product from a master of alchemist, people usually choose to buy the mass product of potion.


    Because of this, master alchemist in this world is regarded as a high status job with rich pay. Still not everyone could be a master alchemist, since the job itself requires a lot of resources and vast amounts of time to practice.


    As for Angus he chose this particr course because he knows the importance of alchemy. Hell, even his dismissal in his previous life is because of poison which by product of alchemy itself.


    Many people underestimate the poison in this world since people could cleanse it easily using their mana.


    However, Angus believes if people in this world get the same poison like he did in the past life, he spected that none of them could live for a secondter.


    Maybe the fifth grade or above people could survive but that''s also uncertain. This shows how terrifying alchemy can be.


    It will be a fool if he didn''t use his time to try learning this subject after his hard lesson in his previous life. Moreover, he also has all the resources along with the time to study this subject carefully.


    Along with the help of his enhanced intelligence, he could do all theplicated equations that the teacher gave.


    Different from the smithing course, he didn''t get a chance to do some practical things since everyone only thought him as a kid despite his high intelligence. But, they allowed me to borrow some books for my further studies from the alchemy course personal library.


    This kind of habit is normal for others to see since Angus himself got a nickname as ''untouchable schr''.


    After the course hour is passed and returns the book he borrowed, Angus walks back to his dorm to end his day.


    He noticed that in the entrance of his dorm there are two people standing waiting for him. One is the princess Jayna and the others is the dwarf named Bail.


    Noticing two of them, Angus prepares to escape like usual. But, he underestimated the perception of the third grade dwarf himself.


    Before he could move a single step, "Caught you!! Brat, did you know how much trouble I get just to find you?!!" said Bail while releasing his mana.


    Being caught easily, Angus immediately surrendered his way to fight back.


    ''Haa¡­ it''s better to follow him and get done with it.'' thought Angus while being dragged away with Bail''s strong arm.


    As for the princess who is being ignored, she could only grumble looking at this. Especially after she realizes that she is waiting all day for Angus like a good girl but in the end he is being snatched by someone else.


    "Grr¡­ Angus, just you wait!!" grumble the princess


    Soon, Both of them are arriving into the empty smithing area. The worker and student that worked here during the day already leave at this time.


    In the middle of the smithing area, Balrug was already waiting for both of them. Looking at Angus, Balrug immediately attacked Angus furiously.


    Because of the distance, Angus managed to react quickly and dodge the iing sledge hammer attack. The hammer soon shes towards the ground and makes the ground crack.


    Using the hammer momentum, he redirects the force and maniptes it [Yin - Yang Bncing]. Manipting the force, Angus managed to grab the hammer and pped Balrug''s hand.


    He alsounched a counter attack by kicking the old dwarf that seems like a dozen of kicks at once [Dynamic Torrent]. Left with no choice, the old dwarf could only defend with his hand and release his hammer.


    Then, Angus managed to seize Balrug''s sledge hammer. "Fiuhh¡­ What a good hammer you got here." said Angus causally.


    "Brat, Give me back my hammer!!" as the dwarfunched towards Angus again.


    But, during this time Angus suddenly lifted the hammer. He bash it towards the ground using all strength and create a shockwave towards the surrounding [Hammer Art - Thunderp]. The smithing area was immediately damaged by it.


    Balrugunched backward because of this sudden shockwave. He was surprised that Angus could lift up his heavy weighted hammer and use it to create a huge shockwave attack.


    "So, Old man. Ready to talk or you want another round. Because I can do this all day." As Angus smiles evilly.


    Looking at the surrounding destruction, the old dwarf finally gives up to beat up the kid. He knows that by using his own hammer, Angus could create more destruction towards the surrounding.


    "Alright, kid you win this time. Now, follow me to the inner room." said the old dwarf, not wanting to waste any more time.


    "Huh.. Why should I?" replied Angus nonchntly.


    "Why?!! Of course to start your training!" [Balrug]


    "I see¡­ But, no thank you. Besides, I never agreed to be your student in the first ce." said Angus.

 Chapter 46: Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 46: Negotiation</h4>


    "I see¡­ But, no thank you. Besides, I never agreed to be your student in the first ce." said Angus while readying to fight again.


    Hearing this, the old dwarf became furious once again and ready to beat up the kid.


    "Kid, you overestimate yourself." as he res up his terrifying mana and releases a huge pressure towards Angus.


    On the contrary, Angus didn''t feel any pressure at all and replied casually, "Overestimate myself? Maybe? But, the important question here is what can you teach me about?"


    Angus continued while looking at the dwarf that started to listen to him, "You said you train me to be a weapon master. But, are you a weapon master yourself? If not, what is your qualification for you to teach me who has this great talent to be a weapon master."


    Hearing this, Balrug became silent for a while. Looking at his old boss silently, Bail wants to persuade Angus to apologize before being pummeled by him.


    "K-Kid.. Hurry apollo¡­" said Bail.


    Before Bail could finish his sentence, "Hahaha¡­ That''s right kid. I am no weapon master. But, I still could teach you the foundation to be a great weapon master." said Balrug with serious expression.


    "Hoo¡­ and what is that?" replied Angus.


    "Bail, bring that table over here." ordered Balrug.


    "Y-Yes, Boss." Bail immediately brings a sturdy wooden table.


    "Bail, what grade are you?" asked Balrug.


    "Third grade, boss." [Bail]


    "Good, now you go arm wrestling with the kid." Order Balrug.


    Then, he continued, "The third grade people''s physics is almost no different with ordinary trained people. So, if you still have a chance to beat Bail."


    Angus didn''t know what this crazy old dwarf was thinking, but he knew that the dwarf race hated to use underhanded tactics even if they lost so heplied with him.


    He is interested in what the old dwarf wants to achieve from this. Then, Bail and Angus ready themselves to have a match of arm wrestling.


    The moment both of them are ready, "Begin!" [Balrug]


    The two arms immediately try to overpower one with each other. At this moment, "A weapon master needs a... " *BAM*


    As Angus defeated Bail easily before Balrug could finish his sentence.


    "Sorry, what do you say once again?" asked Angus nonchntly.


    "Hahaha¡­ Good, your next opponent is me." said Balrug excitedly.


    "Nope, everyone could see you are much higher grade than Bail. So, what''s the point of this useless match?" replied Angus.


    "Don''t worry I will not use any mana to strengthen myself. Moreover, you will be considered as the winner if you could move my arm back a little bit." said Balrug.


    He added to entice Angus further, "If you win, I will never bother you again."


    Although winning seems impossible to Angus but pushing a little bit backwards is still possible. Especially if Balrug didn''t use any kind of mana to strengthen himself.


    From sparring with his father, he noticed that the higher grade people are not very strong without mana. Moreover, Angus strength is almost more than two times than ordinary ungraded peoplebined with the mana to strengthen himself, he still has a chance to win.


    "Haa¡­ What choice do I have? Alright, let''s get over it." replied Angus


    As both of them ready themselves, "You ready to lose, kid?" [Balrug]


    "Just make sure you keep your own word." [Angus]


    As soon as both of them are ready, "Begin!" [Bail]


    Angus immediately use his mana to strengthen his arm towards maximum and push Balrug arm. But, he feels like pushing a sturdy immovable wall.


    Looking at this, Balrug only smiles and flexes his arm muscle a little bit. Angus feels a huge force overpowering him.


    Using his fast relex, Angus immediately uses [Yin - Yang Bncing] to redirect the force from dislocating his arm. But, he still got thrown away from the recoil of the force. *BAM* Angus got thrown away into the nearby wall.


    "Hahaha¡­ kid, Did I still have the qualification to teach you?" as Balrug grinning over his win.


    Angus is not replying to the old dwarf boasting at all. As an expert martial art, he also has an intensive knowledge about body strength and psych. What he experienced just nowpletely blows his mind.


    Normally, the strength difference between two of them is supposed to be not this huge considering that his father''s physical body is not too different from him except after being enhanced by mana.


    Even if the dwarf race has superior physical strength than humans the differences should not be this huge. Afterall, he could defeat Bail, the third grade dwarf easily before.


    However, Angus feels that the old dwarf physical strength is many times higher than himself. Moreover, judging by the old dwarf''s reaction himself, he may not use all his full power when defeating Angus. This kind of realization really surprised him.


    After calming down a little bit, Angus realizes it is not because of his grade that Balrug has crazy strength. It is because another factor that makes him have unbelievable strength.


    After all besides the monster who evolved with miasma, the other civilian race could not raise their own physical strength easily like them. Otherwise, the feud between the monster and civilization society will already end a long time ago.


    Noticing Angus thought, "So, did you still interested in studying under my tutge?" said Balrug with his proud smile.


    Looking at the proud smile of Balrug, Angus feels like want to beat the old man alive. But, he was also curious about the origin of his body strength.


    Especially after he knew that in this world, people didn''t really attach the importance of their own physical power since they could enhance their own with mana easily.


    After thinking for a while, "Alright, I will study under you." replied Angus.


    Hearing this the old dwarf feels like winning a lottery before Angus adds, "However, there are a few conditions if you want me to study under you."


    "Condition?" [Balrug]


    "Yes, first you must not reveal my power to other people. Second, I will only study under you when I am truly free. Andstly, I will not call you my teacher." said Angus seriously.


    "Ehh¡­ Well, I could agree about not revealing your true power as it is your own privacy and I don''t really care what you call me. But, for the second condition, you are not thinking ofzing around right?"


    Then, Angus gave the old dwarf a piece of paper that he already prepared before towards him without answering his question. Grabbing the paper, the old dwarf found a timetable.


    "That''s my schedule of my course and side course." exined Angus.


    Both of the dwarves immediately read the timetable. They were surprised by how tight Angus''s schedule was. Besides the weekend, Angus didn''t have any free day.


    "Brat, you must be joking. This can''t be your schedule right?" [Balrug]


    "Whether I lie or not. You can check it at the academy registry about this. Besides the weekend and Tuesday smithing course that is under your authority, I am kind of busy on another day."


    "Brat, you are too gree¡­" suddenly Balrug stops his sentence as he realizes the main characteristic of the weapon master.


    Over history, all the weapon masters have the same main characteristic. All of them are famous for their thirst for knowledge. Their curiosity over something is so great that they always want to learn everything.


    Not only that, they are also a great learner that could sometimes invent something new out of nowhere. Because of this, they are not only famous for battle but also famous as inventors and craftsmen.


    Realizing that Angus also has this kind of characteristic as a natural weapon master, "Alright, I ept on your condition. You will be training under me on the weekend and tuesday."


    "Ehh¡­" as Angus didn''t expect that the dwarf really agreed about his condition easily.


    "However, you need to be serious to study under me. Otherwise, you could¡­ Well¡­ Let''s not think about it for now." said Balrug mysteriously.


    "Boss, you don''t think to teach him that art right?" Bail suddenly asked his old boss.


    But, rather than answering he only looked at Angus silently waiting for his answer. Hearing this Angus couldn''t help but be curious about their conversation.


    "As I said before, I will learn under you in my free time. I don''t know what kind of training or art you will give me. But, I will not back down on my own words." replied Angus seriously.


    "Alright, then it''s a deal." as the dwarf sticks his hand for shaking hands.


    "It''s a deal." said Angus while shaking the robust old dwarf''s hand.


    After chatting for a few more about the specific time for his training, Angus excuses himself and goes back towards his dorm.


    ''Haa¡­ Luckily, it went peacefully. Otherwise, this matter will be blown up and everyone will know my true strength. That''s thest thing I want as it will be no different than in my past life.'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    While walking towards his dorm, he notices the big bright moon and clear starry sky above him.


    ''Huff¡­ life is really unpredictable and could never be controlled.'' Thought Angus silently.

 Chapter 47: Sytem Benefit

    <h4>Chapter 47: Sytem Benefit</h4>


    Angus arrived at his dorm without any obstruction. While he is entering the dorm, the other students inside the dorm still wake up and stay in themon room.


    Fortunately, Princess Jayna is already resting in her own room. So, Angus could immediately enter the dorm without creating amotion.


    After having a hearty dinner meal by paying some points Angus immediately rests in his own room. During these few months of his stay inside the spring dorm, the others already notice Angus''s antisocial behaviour. So, they didn''t really pay a mind towards him.


    They may not notice if Angus suddenly disappears from his room during the night. Entering inside his room, Angus took off his academy uniform change into his prepared training clothes.


    While the other students usually use their evening time to study or rest, Angus always uses this time to train his body silently.


    By using his manual battle system, he could train all kinds of destructive and dangerous moves without creating amotion. As for his own study, his mind could understand all the courses easily.


    He only needs to study a little bit before doing some tests. As for some homework could easily be done in the early morning.


    At first he thought that re-learning again is easy but the royal academy course is much moreplicated and harder than in his past life. Some of the courses like Wordnguage, Monster Studies, and Magical Rune are new for him.


    Normally, students of the first year may need to do a lot of review and study at night to follow up with the ss. Fortunately, Angus''s own intelligence is being enhanced by the system to cope up with all this new knowledge.


    Angus intelligence point may only 15 but it is already more than twice normal human mind capability. This is also the reason why Angus didn''t want to increase his intelligence more.


    It is not that he didn''t want to improve it, but rather it is already enough for his current situation. Beside that he really didn''t like the sudden feeling of being enhanced by the system.


    It feels unnatural and creates a sort of unbnce inside his body. If it is only one point, he needs a few days to adapt to it.


    But more than that, he needs more time and as a person that is already on the boundary of being a control freak, Angus hates this kind feeling of uncontroble body.


    After doing his workout routine, he summons his own status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 8 Years Old


    MP: 100/100


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 12


    Dexterity: 12


    Intelligence: 15


    Vitality: 20


    Soul Point: 135


    During all his stay inside the academy while observing other students, Angus managed to optimize his soul point gain by 3 per day.


    The automatic battle''s enemy he chooses is an upperssmen that he observes by chance through a duel between their peers.


    He could beat an upperssmen that still didn''t form their mana core. As for the one that already forms it, he rarely sees them fight beside Henry.


    He noticed the difference between students with mana core and not. The qualitative change is so huge that sometimes Angus marvels about it.


    He didn''t know if it is because Henry is actually really strong or the people with mana core are actually stronger by nature. After all, he only unlocked Henry''s full capabilities in manual battle after he tried to stalk him for a long time.


    As for the other upperssmen, he needs to fully observe for a long time to unlock all their full capabilities which is a waste of time for Angus. He prefers to use this time to enjoy the scenery rather than stalking some stinky kids.


    Still defeating Henry through the manual battle gave him a soul point of 0,0001. But, the best time he won the battle was more than five minutes. If Angus was careless, he may need 10 minutes to fully kill him.


    Therefore, Angus set his automatic battle to fight students without mana core that he could defeat in second.


    This way Angus would gain more soul points every second that lead into 3 points per day rather than only get 0,0001 points every five minutes which equals 1,7 points per day.


    After checking his status panel, Angus selected his opponent list in manual battle selection. Along the manual battle, there are a lot of opponents selected.


    However, most of them couldn''t give a better reward because ofck of observation or they are too strong like his father, Balrug, and other strong teachers.


    For this kind of opponent the percentage of winning was always less than 40% this with the premise he still didn''t uncover their full capabilities.


    The most frustrating thing about this is his winning percentage towards fighting the intruder that he kills before still not moving from 37%.


    Although there is not a lot of time passed since then and his strength itself has stagnated, his skill is much better than before. But, the percentage of winning didn''t increase at all.


    This shows that higher grade people could easily kill him despite him mastering various kinds of skills. All kinds of skills and tricks will be useless in front of true power.


    Angus realizes that higher grade people in this world are many times stronger than experts in his past life world.


    After calming his mind, he chose Henry as the opponent for his manual battle and his mind entering the familiar white battle room.


    In front of him there is a humanoid creature with Henry''s body stature. Feeling at the familiar bloodlust, Angus readying himself to fight him.


    Soon, the countdown ends and signifies the start of the battle. Like usual Angus always tries to end the battle as soon as possible with his overwhelming enhanced speed and skills.


    But, the tenacity of his opponent is quite strong despite being beaten by Angus. After five minutes or so, finally the humanoid creature makes itsst breath.


    "Haa.. Haa.. It''s defence and vigor is really something else." said Angus while trying to calm his breath.


    Facing such a strong ''punching bag'' Angus became more excited. After taking a short break to calm his breath and restore his mana, this time he chose a multiple battle menu.


    Then, he chose Henry and a few other students without mana core as an opponent. The multiple battle menu also calctes his percentage of winning.


    For his safety he kept his percentage of winning more than 70%. It seems not a lot but the difficulty is increased by a lot of margin from his usual 90% winning chance.


    Just a little bit of slight distraction, he could get himself killed. After all there is around a 30% chance of him dying or losing under this battle.


    Up till now, Angus never lost in the manual battle. Because it means he died under battle. Although the battle only happened inside his mind, he noticed all the injuries he got always affected his actual body.


    He didn''t want to gamble his life and find out about this matter. There is a chance he may survive, but his gut tells him he will also die.


    As an expert of martial art, Angus''s danger sense is very reliable. So, he treats this manual battle system carefully. After all, the existence of the system itself is an anomaly and mysterious.


    From Angus''s past life experience, he believes there is no such thing as a free meal in this world. Since he got the system, the system must have wanted something from Angus.


    But, Angus himself never truly cared about this. Because he himself never uncovered the true intent and origin of the inheritance chi in his past life.


    Now, he got an addition to this mysterious idle system. For him, Angus only thought both of them as a tool for him to get stronger.


    Soon, Angus self battle ''training'' came to end after he almost exhausted all his mana and stamina. The moment he gets out from the manual battle room, it is already in the middle of night.


    Even though Angus is still in a child body but his stamina is truly monstrous that couldpare to some third grade people. It is only possible since his vitality stat reaches to 20 which is four times more than ordinary ungraded people.


    After the heavy exercise, Angus takes a bath and soaks inside the warm water for a while before sleeping on his own bed.


    Few days passed by as Angus continued his academy life in the day and secret training in the evening. Soon, the weekendes and Angus needs to keep his word toe training under Balrug.


    Arriving at the smithing area which is as busy and crowded as usual, he is immediately founded by the old dwarf.


    "Good, it seems you really keep your word. Now,e with me." said Balrug.


    Both of them go to the basement area and arrive at the huge room that is made of unknown dark colored material. Be it the floor, wall, and ceiling all of them made from the same material.


    There is also no window since it is located underground. Only a small air duct and vent to be found for the air flow.


    "This room is actually for a weapon testing area. It is made from special alloy material that is also reinforced with various kinds of runes. From now on, this will be your training area." exined the old dwarf.


    "Good ce. So, what are we gonna do?" asked Angus excitedly.

 Chapter 48: Cheated

    <h4>Chapter 48: Cheated</h4>


    "Good ce. So, what are we gonna do?" asked Angus excitedly.


    "What are we gonna do? Of course doing physical training. Like I said before, the foundation of a weapon master is by having good body strength." exin Balrug


    "Okay, but could you not achieve it by simply enhancing it through mana?" asked Angus.


    "True. Normally, you could easily enhance the body strength through mana. But, there are a few ws to this technique. Did you know what it is?" asked Balrug as he tested Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ the enhancement will be reverted back after not being supplied with enough mana." Replied Angus immediately as he also realized this kind problem from the start.


    Although mana is different, it is simr to chi and every person has a limited amount of it. Once they empty their mana pool, they will turn into slightly stronger than ordinary ungraded people.


    They need to meditate or rest for a while before recovering their mana a little bit. This kind of problem always gues many people be it from his past life and in this world. This is why mana control and conservation is very important.


    "Good, you also realize this problem. There are a lot of ways to enhance body strength but few of them could reallyst for a long time."


    "What I am going to teach you is a hidden secret technique from my n to enhance your physical strength permanently." said Balrug in a serious tone.


    Angus looks confused for a few seconds before asking, "Okay, but what do you get from this?"


    Hearing this, "What''s in me? Hahahaha¡­ you are a really interesting kid. You are more mature than your peers and some those final year blockheads." Laugh Balrug heartfully


    "Well, I just believe there is no free meal in this world. So, you must be getting something from this, right?" replied Angus


    "In normal cases especially dealing with other dwarves you are right, however I am already old and fulfilled most of my dreams." [Balrug]


    Now, I just want to pass my technique and smithing skill to good seedlings. What''s a better candidate than a future weapon master such as yourself?" exin the old dwarf.


    Hearing this, Angus feels of having aplicated feeling. It is because he never truly achieved his own dream in his past life and reached this state.


    Although Angus has two lives, he is nowhere as old as the dwarf in front of him. From the books he read, he found that the dwarf race also has a long lifespan around 150 years.


    Moreover, that''s an approximate age of the ungraded people one. For the graded one, their life span also increases by many times.


    If not for constant war with the monster, this world may be more crowded than on Earth in his past life due to many people having long longevity. For people like Balrug who is very old, he has all the time enough to achieve few of his dreams.


    "Alright, kid. Enough for the introduction. Now, wear this bracelet." as Balrug gives him a bracelet.


    "My technique to improve physical strength has a harsh requirement and you need to do it without the help of mana at all. This bracelet will seal your mana pool to help you train without mana." exined Balrug.


    Angus didn''t think much and wore the bracelet. He instantly feels his control over mana is being cut off, but he still has ess over heritage chi energy.


    Then, Balrug ordered Angus to put on a lot of weighted clothes. The clothes are almost the same likebat training clothes but it is enchanted to be more heavy than usual.


    After that, Angus was ordered to do all kinds of exercise such as running around the room, push ups, sit ups, and others basic exercise.


    Looking that Angus could do all the exercise without problem, Balrug finally is certain that Angus already possesses extraordinary strengthpared to other people.


    "Alright, you can stop running." Ordered Balrug.


    "Huff¡­ finally, I thought the training would be this kind of boring thing." replied Angus.


    "Well, sorry to crush your hope but the training will be this kind of boring thing except the weight will increase more." saying Balrug while he took other heavy weighted clothes.


    "Whaat?!!" [Angus]


    "Well, what do you expect? Some secret movement training, perhaps? When you are training your physical body there is nothing better than doing direct continuous training." [Balrug]


    "This¡­ No, you are still hiding something. Just by doing exercise and wearing heavy weighted clothes may increase your strength but there is still a limit for this mundane exercise. There is no way your secret technique is this way." rebuked Angus.


    "Hooo¡­ as expected, you notice these things."


    "Then, this training is useless. Now, show me the real training."


    "Nope, it is not entirely useless. You need to reach your body limit first before you can use my secret technique."


    ''Ehh¡­. wait a minute. I am still a kid and my body is still in a growth period. This means it will take a long time or years before my body reaches its limit. This old dwarf cheated me!!'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    Meanwhile Angus doing his mundane training, Duke Victory keeps being busy to arrange many things especially for the investigation team matter.


    After theye back from the Roundel city, Duke Victory bes the delegation leader of Heart kingdom for the investigation team.


    The investigation matter is important since it pertains to the safety of the heart of the kingdom that is located near the border of dark forest.


    The king himself could not go since he needed to always be inside the kingdom in case of something emergency or being attacked by countless monster waves. He is thest defensive line for the Heart Kingdom.


    Therefore, King Leon needs strong yet loyal people to handle this matter. That''s why he chose Duke Victory as the delegation leader of Heart Kingdom.


    Duke Victory will leave for a certain period of time. During his absence, he needs to make sure nothing is going wrong, especially the safety of his family.


    Remembering his family, ''Urg¡­ There is also Angus''s matter. Damn, so many things to do and little time to achieve.'' Grumble the duke silently.


    After thinking for a while, the duke wrote a piece of letter before ringing a bell beside his desk. *Tring*


    Immediately a butler came inside his study room, "Is there a problem, my liege?" said the butler.


    "Yes, Pavon. Please send this letter like usual."manded the duke.


    "Certainly, Is there anything else?" asked Pavon.


    "Yes, I will be absent for a certain period of time. My dear sister inw wille to stay during this period of time. Make sure there is¡­ not too much trouble during this time."


    "As you wish, my lord." before Pavon excused himself.


    After the butler gets out from the room, the duke begins to contact the other allied noble he thrust to gather his team through his magicalmunication.


    The technology in this world is based on mana and also quite advanced despite having a middle age european culture.


    Communication technology has also already developed quite a lot. People only use letters for most of the important matters. Letters in this world hardly could be decoded and hacked rather than othermunication methods.


    Unfortunately, people in this world still could not conquer the sky that led to not developing a far away wirelessmunication technology.


    However, they still could contact one of each other through magicalmunication tools as long as they are not too far away.


    While having meetings about the investigation team, many other countries also begin their preparation for the iing war with the monster especially the one that borders monster habitat such as Dark Forest, Deep Blue Ocean, Desert Saga, and many more.


    Although the monster overlord resides in the Dark Forest, there is still a huge chance the other monster will alsounch an attack.


    All of this has happened countless times since the ancient times. Monster overlord has the power tomand all the monsters from far away through unknown means especially the intelligent one like the current case.


    Fortunately, only bellow fifth grade monsters that could be controlled otherwise if the other monster overlords attack together the civilian society will be doomed and extinct a long time ago.


    However, this is also an opportunity for certain people. This situation benefits war merchants and adventurers. War Merchants always sell things rted to the weapon and arms which will be profited a lot during this time.


    As for Adventurers group, they are a group of brave mercenaries that hunt monsters to sell their carcass and monster core.


    In this time period of monster overlord, there will be an abundance of low monsters lurking near the perimeter of the kingdoms. This will make a good source of ie with less riskpared to the need of going inside the monsters habitat to hunt them.


    This is also the reason why some strong kingdoms choose to live near the border monster habitat. This ce may be risked for a monster wave, but also a source of resources and ie for the kingdom itself.

 Chapter 49: Assemble

    <h4>Chapter 49: Assemble</h4>


    By hunting monsters inside the monster infested area like Dark Forest, adventurers and some people will get a lot of resources.


    It could be said that this kind of resource is simr to gold mine but in many different forms. The monsters not only provide monster cores that are useful for energy supply and alchemy products, their corpses are also useful to many things.


    Some parts of it could be useful for medicine, some could be used as a base for weapons and arms, some could be a very luxury of clothes, and many others purpose. The only limitation is people need to hunt this dangerous monster first.


    Because of this, there are many adventure guilds that are flourishing in the Heart kingdom. The Guild in this world is almost the same as thepany on Earth. Except in here guilds consist of strong people and rather than workers.


    The adventurer guild also got more jobs and hired during this time of period. Like the Blue Feather adventurer guild that is being hired as additional manpower and guide for the investigation team.


    Adventurers may not be as strong as the kingdom army since people who are high grade usually will be hired by the kingdom or open their own guild, however nobody will underestimate their expertise in hunting monsters.


    Like the old saying before you go fishing, ask the advice of the local fisherman. It means to ask the local expert to guide you in a new environment. This way the team will get less trouble during their investigation.


    ''Alright, now it is time to go.'' thought Duke Victory while looking at the clock.


    Done with his work, Duke Victory immediately leaves the house manor in the capital and teleports to one of his residences in the countryside. From there he needs to get by himself towards the Dark Fortress that he savedst time.


    The teleportation device may seem convenient, however it could also be sabotaged by others tounch a surprise attack. Because of this reason, people only put them in safe ces with heavy fortification.


    Unstable ce like ck Fortress, cannot have the teleportation device since it is often attacked by monsters and leaves them vulnerable.


    The duke didn''t immediately depart to the ck Fortress, but rather waited in front of the teleportation device. After a while, the teleportation device hummed a little bit and teleported a few people in battle attire.


    Looking at this, the Duke Victory gives a friendly smile towards the neers. As for the neers, after they adapt to the disorientation from the teleportation device one of them greets Duke Victory.


    "Good day, I hope we are notte Duke Jacob." said of the man in the front.


    "Hahaha, long time no see my friends, Maro, Fyi, and Gibbs. Nope, you arrive just at the right time." replied the duke.


    After that they exchange some pleasantries and greetings with each other. Once again the teleportation device hummed. But the spatial fluctuation this time is many times stronger than before.


    "Duke Victory, did you expect someone toe?" as all of them ready their battle.


    It is not umon for the teleportation device to be sabotaged by someone after being used. Furthermore, the teleportation device usually only gives small spatial fluctuations unless they teleported someone from far away or it is being sabotaged.


    Teleportation from far away is very rare. So, it''s normal for them to think that the teleportation is being sabotaged.


    "Hold your weapon, my friends." said the duke without giving further exnation.


    They immediately lower their weapon but still put their guard in case something is wrong. Minutester, an elvese out from the teleportation device.


    Looking that the one that teleported is an elf, they immediately put their guard down. Although elves are hailed as the strongest race in civilian society, they rarely cause and hate conflict.


    They are also famous for being a peace loving race unless they are being provoked by others. Some myths said that they are the descendants of dragons, since they are very strong but never care of the world unless being provoked first.


    After adapting a little bit to the spatial disturbance, "Good day,? I hope I am not toote."


    "Don''t worry master Sylva. You arrive just on time." replied the duke.


    "Gentleman, this is master Sylva Windspear. He will be the leader during this mission." introduced the duke towards others.


    After they greet each other, "Alright, shall we go now?" asked the duke.


    Getting confirmation from the others, the duke summoned his [Fire Wyvern]. Soon, all of them hopped into it and departed towards the ck Fortress.


    The investigation team is divided into many groups ording to the alliance between kingdoms, each of these groups has their own rendezvous location. For the Heart kingdom alliance group their meeting point is ck Fortress.


    It will take some time before the other kingdom delegationes to this ce, they will stay here for a while before departing into the deep of ck Forest.


    The other kingdom delegation cannote over via teleportation device to avoid any conflict between these kingdoms. Beside the elf kingdom, the other kingdoms never fully thrust each other despite them being allied.


    So, to avoid unnecessary conflict they agree to send their delegation through the border rather than using a teleportation device. Although it will take more time, they also have a lot of time before the monster overlordunches its full attack.


    Sixty months means around five years in this world. Five years time is not too short and also not too long for the world that consists of many long life people on it.


    However, they need to gather intelligence of the new monster overlord before the five years time to create some sort of counter measure towards it.


    Like an old proverb saying If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles.


    Beings arrive early at the ck Fortress also to increase the fortification in case of monster attack. Three of Duke''s victory friends are grade five while Sylvan and Duke Jacob themself are grade six.


    This kind of power line up could easily overpower a small kingdom. Moreover, there is also a Blue Feather guild member that is being hired by the kingdom.


    They not only became a guide in this investigation mission but also provided additional manpower to stay inside the ck Fortress in case the monster wave attacked.


    Beside that, the king himselfmanded one of the three dukes left to stay at the ck fortress for the time being. Normally, the ck fortress area is under Duke Victory jurisdiction.


    However, he needs to go along the investigation team. So, the king ordered other dukes to stay at this ce.


    The duke''s in Heart kingdom is the highest noble beside the royal family. For them to get into this position they need at least to have the power of grade five or above.


    Considering there are only four dukes in the Heart kingdom, yet they sent two dukes to fortify the border of Dark Forest. This shows that the importance of monster overlord matters towards the Heart Kingdom.


    Arriving at the ck Fortress, Duke Victory greets General Borkins before letting the others to rest inside the fortress.


    "Borkins, how is the situation?" asked the Duke Victory.


    "The situation is not too bad since there is no other attack besides thest time. However¡­"


    Hearing the tone of his friend, the duke also became more serious.


    "None of them who got inside the forest managed to get back. Even all of our magical spy eyes are being destroyed the moment it enters the forest a little bit." [Borkins]


    "Moreover, there is also something inside there that jammed our detection device." Exin the dwarf general about the current situation.


    "Hmm¡­ It means we have lost our eyes and ear inside the forest. Since when did this happen?" asked the duke solemnly


    "Since thest attack. I tried to hire some high grade adventurers to know what is going on inside the forest but none of them havee back since then." [Borkins]


    "If this is not a forest invested with monster areas I believe that someone is trying to hide something from us." Exin Borkins


    "Alright, I will ask the master Sylva if he knows something about this. You did a good job, Borkins." said the duke.


    "Ahh.. there are other things." interrupt the dwarf before letting the duke got away.


    "What is it?" asked the duke


    "I hear you are part of the investigation team this time. I have a bad feeling about this new monster overlord, I could only hope you to be careful. This forest is nothing but the embodiment of evil especially in time like this."


    Hearing the warning of his old friend, "I will keep in mind that." before the duke rested in his own room.


    He knows that the dwarf general rarely gives warning towards him. As someone who has lived for more than hundred years, the general dwarf intuition is most likely to be true.


    The duke needs to be ready in every situation. Although as a grade six, he has a better chance to escape even facing a monster overlord, but he still needs to be careful especially after thest lesson where he got injured and almost lost his life.


    The duke is not gotten into his current position only with his power, he also has a good head to read any scheme that leads into his current position from the lower noble.

 Chapter 50: Jammed

    <h4>Chapter 50: Jammed</h4>


    Dark Forest, an endless sea of forest that bordered with many kingdoms. It is known that it has existed since ancient times even before civilization.


    This endless humongous sea of trees is not ordinary forest. Not only is the ce infested by monsters and thick fog miasma in the centre, this forest is also different from others.


    Many stories and myths tell about this forest. Some myth says that it is the ce where the Evil God fell. Some say this ce is cursednd, but no one could ever prove it.


    Since ancient times many people try to destroy and burn this cursednd, but after one night all the burned and destroyed trees grow back again. Moreover, they not only grow but also develop in other ces to be bigger over time.


    If its perimeter is not getting lumbered and destroyed periodically, they may already infest all over the world. Many people try to search for its source but until now no one could do it. It''s because in the centre of the Dark Forest is infested by hordes of high grade monsters.


    This is the huge hurdle for a lot of people to reach the centre. It''s impossible to avoid all these high grade monsters with their keen senses. Once you fight one monster, it will attract the others and lead to being surrounded.


    Now, all of the kingdom send their own team to investigate the newly born monster overlord that resides in this cursed ce. The kingdoms sent many high grade people and divided them into many teams.


    Searching the monster overlord in this Dark Forest is like searching a needle in the haystack. Moreover, there are also other older monster overlord that reside in this Dark Forest since the ancient times.


    Some may die being eaten by others some may still survive and hibernate themself. Whatever the case, it will be a suicide to wake them or disturb them. Unless they want to fight more than one monster overlord at the same time.


    Because of this, all these teams are led by an elf. Elf race has the longest lifespan among the other races in exchange for their fertility. Along with this long lifespan, they also have the mostplete record about all the monsters overlord that being born through history.


    Every time a monster overlord is born, there will be an unusual massive attack of monster horde like before. So, it''s hard to miss the birth of the monster overlord.


    From the record not all these monster overlord is hostile. One usually stays in their territory, Ones just goes back to sleep, Few search for better territory, and many others that didn''t care to attack civilization society.


    These elf leaders in the investigation team have a role to recognize and update the monster overlord record. They also need to make sure other monsters overlord not being disturbed or wake up to attack civilization society.


    Few months have passed since the Heart kingdom alliance team departed from the ck Fortress. Being guided by members of Blue Feather guild, the teams could easily enter the inner area of the forest.


    Still they got a lot of obstacles from various low grade monsters that seem more active in the outer area. Although none of them could threaten the team, they need to avoid any unnecessary battle and being surrounded by monsters from all sides.


    Because of this, they need a few months just to get inside the inner area. The inner area is enclosed by misty miasma in the air. The deeper towards the inner area, the thicker the grey mist.


    "Huff¡­ Finally arrive at the inner area. I thought it would take more time than this." said the muscr man, Gibbs.


    "Well, it''s thanks to Master William for being a good guide." said the brown skinned woman.


    "Ahh¡­ it''s nothing. Actually I am quite ashamed since it usually only takes a few weeks time to get into the inner area. However, there are more monsters than usual in the outer area." said William.


    "Don''t worry about it, Master William. During this time period, all things could happen. I just received information that the others also have difficulty entering the inner areas."


    "It''s already impressive we could enter this area in just a few months'' time." said Sylvan while putting hismunication device inside his storage bracelet.


    Although there are no satellites in this world, they still couldmunicate one with each other through magicalmunication devices as long as they are not stray too far.


    "From here, I will be the one that leads the team. Master William since you have great perception towards surrounding, please keep your vignce in case you notice something. Alright, shall we continue?" [Sylvan]


    "Yes, sir." [Everyone]


    Then, they continue their journey. As a team that consists of high grade people, their body is more resilient than others. All of them have strong physiques and could run all day without having a rest.


    Still the Dark Forest inner area itself is not small, although they never measure it but it could bepared to a small continent on Earth. Thisrge area is infested with high grade and monster overlord.


    The danger rate rises up a lotpared to the outer area. In the inner area, one carelessness could lead to the death of the team or worse they could wake up the other monster overlord.


    Few moments of going through the miasma fog, Sylvan signaled the team to stop. All of them immediately raise their vignce towards the surrounding.


    "What is it, Sylvan?" asked Jacob.


    "Quiet¡­ It''s too quiet." replied Sylvan.


    Then, William suddenly seems to smell something. "This.. This smell."


    "Did you notice something?" asked Maru.


    "Master Sylvan, we need to hide or get out of this ce now!!" said William in a hurried tone.


    Hearing this, the elf leader immediately cast a spell towards the surrounding area. [4th Circle - Mimicry Zone]. After that a group of huge bees came out from the fog in front of him.


    Looking at the group of bees, "It''s a group of grade three bear bees. It seems this is a grade five Queen Bee territory. There are no records of the Queen Bee being a monster overlord before."


    "However, infiltrating the bee nest itself is almost the same as fighting a horde of bear bees at once. As the leader, we need to at least check the queen if it is a monster overlord or not."


    "But, the risk is much higher than if we infiltrate another monster territory. So, how is it guys? Should we retreat or get going?" Asked Sylvan towards others.


    While they discussed their next action, thousands of bear bees kept pouring out in the sky and passed them. Looking at the number of bear bees, they knows this will be a suicide to attack the nest now.


    However, during this time a low sound wave vibrates in the air constantly. *HUM* Hearing this, Sylvan immediately checks his pocket watchmunication device and finds that it could not receive any signal.


    "This sound wave jammed all kinds of devicemunication. It seems it came from the bear bee nest." said Sylvan solemnly.


    Without themunication one with each other, the investigation team efficiency will drop a lot. The reason why they choose an elf race as the leader is so they could exchange information one with each other impartially without hiding anything.


    But, because of this low sound wave it jammed all kinds ofmunication devices inside the inner area. because of this, they need to at least kill the preparator that jammed theirmunication device.


    While the others are still thinking what to do, ''Barricade of low grade monsters in the outer area, now low sound waves that could jam ourmunication device.''


    ''Hmm.. this is not the work of an ordinary monster. This monster overlord may be more dangerous than we initially thought.'' Thought Silvan silently.


    After a while, they decide to attack the nest since it is likely the low sound wave came from the nest. Withoutmunication, their survival rate will also drop. So, they need to get rid of whoever is jamming theirmunication.


    Under the camouge of the [Mimicry Zone], they walked slowly towards the sound origin. After a few kilometers walk, they found a weird shaped tall building with bear bees flying around it.


    "Like our initial thought, the sound wave came from inside the nest. Possibly the Queen Bee herself. Everyone, prepare to fight. Jacob, could you do the honor?"


    During these few months, their rtionship bes closer like friends since they are already through a lot of dangerous situations together. Moreover, Jacob always maintains his respect towards Sylvan which also makes him respect Jacob.


    "Alright." Replied the duke shortly.


    Then, Jacob begins to gather re up all his mana and begin chanting, "Will of fire, Will of steel, red fire ze of¡­."


    Since now their job changes from covert mission to elimination, the duke also is not going hold back and starting to use high circle spells.


    Noticing the sudden appearance of huge mana nearby, the bear bee also not just stayed idle either. They immediately attack the huge mana source.


    Before they could approach, All of them immediately got shot down by soundless arrows from out of nowhere [Scatter Shot]. Looking at theirrade dying prated by arrows, the bear bees enraged and called reinforcement from the nest and the surrounding. *ROAAR*


    At this moment, Jacob has already finished his chanting and created argeplex magic circle in front of him, "...Burn to eternity [5th Circle - Will-O-Wisp].

 Chapter 51: Hidrance

    <h4>Chapter 51: Hidrance</h4>


    [5th Circle - Will-O-Wisp] *BOM*


    A huge fire explosion appears and burns everything on its path towards the bear bee nest that looks like a strange tall building. The me is alive and keeps moving towards the nest.


    The mystical me is very hot and engulfed the nest along with each resident. After the nest has been burned for a while, the low sound wave is stopped and reced with loud growling sound. *ROARR*


    Because the majority of bear bees are out searching for food, there are only a few dozen bear bees inside the nest thate out and attack the preparator that burns their nest.


    "Yosh.. Finally some real battle." said Gibbs enthusiastically and readying his axe.


    "Everyone sticks together and covers each other''s back. We need to kill the Queen bee before her armyes back." Command Sylvan while killing the iing Bear Bees using his spear.


    While fending off the bear bees, the nest is kept being burned and finally destroyed. From it appears the Queen Bee which is many timesrger than ordinary bear bees. If the normal Bear Bees is around two meters height then this Queen is around five to six meters height.


    Looking at the group of people in front of it, It bes enraged and attacks them. During this time many small fireballs scattered in the air from Jacob [4th Circle - Vulcan Shots]. The scattered fireballs attack towards the Queen Bear Bee like it is being programmed.


    But, the Queen also not a pushover and parry all of them using its legs and arms. As the [Vulcan Shots] being parried spark of fire gathered around the Queen.


    Using this opportunity, Jacob maniptes the fire element and mana in the air and casts another spell [Fire Maniption - Fire Cast] [3rd Circle - Fire Wyrm]. The fire spark turns into bigger fire and bes a huge fire snake that attacks the Queen.


    During this moment, the brown woman on the team also finished her chanting spell [4th Circle - Hurricane]. The huge magic circle appears above the Queen and creates a gust of wind. Then, it ignited the [Fire Wyrm] to be bigger and stronger.


    The Queen is immediately trapped by the stronger [Fire Wyrm]. It try to destroy the [Fire Wyrm] but it could easily regenerate itself from the Jacob mana supply and [Hurricane] spell.


    Using this opportunity, Sylvan approaches the Queen while ignoring the other Bear Bees [Windwalk]. The other bees also notice their Queen''s predicament and try to help her. But, they are being held by Maru, Gibbs, and others.


    Arriving in front of gigantic size Bear Bees, Sylvan res up his mana and imbues it on his spear [Spear Art - Piercing Hawk]. A powerful attack with the embodiment of Hawk prated the Queen''s body and ended its life.


    Looking at their Queens dead, the other Bear Bees bes disarray. Using this opportunity, the group immediately retreat and back from the battle.


    Although the battle seems simple and fast, they also spend a lot of their mana to create an opportunity for this victory. Being inside the inner area of Dark Forest with exhausted mana is the same things as suicide act.


    Therefore to avoid this situation, they immediately retreat and recover their mana. Soon, the battle sound will attract other high grade monsters. Fortunately, there are no other monsters inside the Bear Bee territory because of the Bear Bee''s nature.


    After finding a hiding area and camouge with the surrounding, they immediately rest to recuperate their mana.


    Recovering mana is not easy, sometimes even after one whole night high grade people with big mana pools couldn''t even recover half of it. Moreover, they are also inside the miasma fog where the mana is more scarce than outside the forest.


    They still could use mana potions that they brought but it is supposed to be used in case of emergency since they only have a limited amount of mana potions.


    Meanwhile the Heart kingdom team recuperated themself, the other teams also got many kind of problems with various different grade five monsters.


    Some of them also have the power to jam themunication device like the Queen Bear Bee. But, most of them could be easily dealt with since all of the investigation teams consist of strong people from various kinds of race.


    Humans may not be the weakest race in terms ofbat but there are many other strong races in Firuman. All of them send at least a few people of fifth grade to do this mission.


    This kind of force is also one of the reasons why monsters never conquer the Civilian Society despite their superior strength. Furthermore, monsters inside the Dark Forest or other areas are not very harmonious one with each other.


    For example like the Bear Bees. Their gluttony nature and its appetite will make them eat everything from the nt to other monsters indiscriminately. This way, the Bear Bees have a lower chance of getting some rtion with other monsters.


    On the other hand, monsters like Corrupted Mother Treant could easily cooperate with other monsters since its nature is giving a ce towards other monsters.


    While the investigation teams have their own difficulty, Angus keeps his academy life ''peacefully''.


    Inside the training room, under the smithing facility a booming sound along with quaking keeps being heard constantly despite the room is enchanted with various istion runes. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    Inside the training room, "Hahaha¡­ Is that all you got, brat?" mocking Balrug towards his opponent.


    Angus keeps his calm despite being provoked by Balrug continuously. Now, in his arm there are two different weapons. In his right hand is a one handed axe and in his left hand is a long poleaxe.


    However, Angus could use both different lengths of weapon with maximum efficiency. If not because of the weight and mana restraining bracelet, he could already parry and even counter attack all the old dwarf attacks.


    During this past month, Angus also gave some suggestions to increase his physical body further. The mana restraining exercise is really effective. It makes his body break his muscles more than training without it.


    But, as an expert he feels that the training is too bori¡­ *cough* crude. So, he also added some ideas and suggestions towards the old dwarf. One of the suggestions is by putting his body under the stress through sparring.


    Although Angus has a manual battle system, the manual battle system is too dangerous to be used as training since one careless could lead him to his doom.


    Compared to it, the old dwarf will give some break if Angus is too overwhelmed or holding back his attack to not instantly kill him.


    This kind of training will temper his body in a safe way. Combined with his healing art technique, his physique will be stronger after the training.


    Still after all these past months of training, his strength only increased by 2 points to be 14 and his dexterity only increased 1 point to be 13. This shows that his body already has a difficulty in increasing his physical strength.


    After a few moments of parrying the old dwarf attack, Angus finally copses on the ground exhausted.


    "Haa.. Ha.. Let''s take a break first." as Angus put off his mana restraining bracelet.


    The moment he puts off, he feels his mana re up and begins soothing his body under Angus control.


    "No matter how many times I see it, I could never get used to it. To have this kind of enormous mana without forming a mana core is outrageous. Especially this technique you used to heal yourself."


    Angus ignores the old dwarfment and focus to tend his injuries using his [Rejuvenation me]. This kind of spartan practice may seem absurd but it also tempers his body more.


    Not only in strength but also his flexibility and his battle instinct. Angus may still retain his absurd battle instinct. But, if he doesn''t fight with different types of people, he feels like he will rust.


    Beside the old dwarf is also very experienced and knows where to hit during the spar. This also made Angus choose him as his spar partner.


    After Angus finished healing his wound, "Say kid, I hear you are getting exempted in your ss tournament. I don''t know why you want to hide your ridiculous strength. But, if you want to gain experience by fighting, they should be enough for you." asked Balrug curiously.


    "It''s just my personal reason, besides they are too weak to be my battle partner." as Angus put the weapon back in the rack.


    "Too weak¡­ Well, with your absurd strength andbat ability, I doubt even the fresh graduate could beat you now. But, you still need those¡­ what is that called about¡­ Ahh.. Points. Yes, I heard students need points to survive in this academy." [Balrug]


    "Well, I don''t really care about points and rank. Besides I could exchange them with money to not have trouble in my daily life every month." exined Angus


    "Exchange?! Didn''t it have an absurd rate of exchange?" said Balrug.


    "Yeah.. But, I have some useless pocket money inside my storage anyway. So, it didn''t really bother me." said Angus nonchntly.


    "Tch¡­ what a spoiled rich kid. Say how many spare coins did you have right now?" Asked Balrug curiously.


    "Hm.. If I am not wrong it is around twenty¡­twenty thousand gold coins. Why do you ask?" replied Angus


    "Twenty thousand??!"

 Chapter 52: An Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 52: An Invitation</h4>


    "Twenty thousand??! Why the hell do you have that much money as spare money?!" asked Balrug.


    "Err¡­ I just never really use my pocket money except to exchange it with Points. Besides that I never had any need to spend it since all my necessities were always fulfilled." Exin Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Boy, what''s your full name again?" asked Balrug after thinking about it a little bit.


    "My full name is Angus Victory. What''s wrong with that?" asked Angus.


    "Hoo¡­Victory? I never thought that you are that brat''s son. No wonder¡­." said the dwarf.


    "You know my father?" asked Angus


    "Well, he is just one of my interesting customers. I am the one that created his famous Sparkling Gloves." exin the dwarf with pride.


    "Ahh¡­ I see." responded Angus nonchntly.


    "Hey, that''s one of my masterpieces. Haa¡­ forget it. Anyway, did you have any n to use that spare money?" [Balrug]


    "Nah¡­ probably I will just save it forter use." replied Angus


    "If that''s the case. Did you want to participate in the auction?" asked Balrug


    "Auction?? I may have a lot of money. But, didn''t they use points in the auction?" asked Angus back.


    "Silly brat, not the auction inside the academy. It is the real auction using real money. During this time of period, a lot of rare materiales out."


    "To get a better price, they usually auction it. The auction also happened to open during the break, so you didn''t have to worry about missing it." exin Balrug.


    "Well, I will thinkter." replied Angus casually.


    "Tch.. Once again with that nonchnt attitude. Why the hell I chose you as my student." grumble the old dwarf.


    Then, he gave Angus a golden card, "Here I happen to have one ticket to enter the auction. Use it when you want toe, otherwise just throw it away."


    "Alright, I will keep it for now." as Angus keeps the golden card inside his pocket space storage.


    Looking at the space pocket storage, "Haa¡­ Despite having a lot of money, you still use that ''sack'' storage. Tch¡­ sometimes I suspect if you are one of those elf races who don''t care about worldly stuff or just a buffoon." nagging the old dwarf again.


    Before Angus could go away to avoid more nagging from the old dwarf, "Here''s catch it." as Balrug throws a metallic wrist watch towards Angus.


    "A wristwatch?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "That''s a space storage model wristwatch. I just have a spare product for it. As a teacher, I will feel humiliated if my student keeps using those lousy ''sack'' storage."


    "Okay, thanks old man. I quite like it. See ya old man." as Angus gets out from the training room.


    Before exiting the smithing facility, Angus changes his training clothes to his normal ones. Although it is normal, it is also one of the heavy enchanted clothes. To make his body under the constant pressure, he requested the old man to enchanted his clothes.


    Normally, this kind of enchantment cost a lot of money. Unbeknown to Angus, using the Balrug connection as a famous crafter, he could enchanted his usual clothes easily without any cost.


    Not only is he wearing heavy enchantment clothes, he also uses his mana restriction bracelet. At first the dwarf against this practice since it could inhibit his own mana growth. But, after seeing how much mana that Angus has, the old dwarf reluctantly permits it.


    Besides that Angus also knows that his mana will not grow more at least in a few years'' time, Unless he forms his own mana core which is impossible for the current him. So, now Angus could keep training his physical strength during his daily life.


    Exiting the smithing facility, he goes towards the spring dorm to pick up some of his stuff. Today is actually the start of a long holiday for students in the royal academy.


    Unfortunately, his home is quite far from the capital, so he will stay in the manor house inside the capital city.


    Although he could use a teleportation device to shorten the time and length, to use the teleportation device itself is very expensive.


    Unless it is an urgent matter, people usually will not use teleportation devices. Still there will be some exceptions like high noblemen such as dukes and the royal family. Because of their busy schedule, they could use the teleportation device freely.


    Since Angus didn''t have any important matters at home, he chose to stay at the capital along with his brothers. Besides, the manor in the capital is not small and also quite big for them.


    Although it is not as big as their own home, the manor in the capital is already ridiculouslyrge for human standart.


    Angus likes simplicity so he rarely appreciates buildings with monumental scale. Because of this, he didn''t even feelfortable inside his own house which is ridiculously big like a castle.


    Arriving at the dorm, he sees princess Jayna also walking out from the dorm. Looking at Angus''s nonchnt attitude, the princess has an urge to punch him.


    But, she restrains herself as she promises to not cause any necessary trouble. Besides after all these months, she knows that catching Angus is literally impossible as he is very agile and slippery like an eel.


    "Hmph¡­" as the princes try to ignore him.


    As for Angus, he just ignored her like another passerby. Not able to stand being ignored by Angus, the princess wanted to call Angus but hold herself. Finally, she thought of an idea and smiled evilly at Angus before leaving him.


    Angus also noticed this change of attitude, but he didn''t think much of it and finally he enter his room without any other interference.


    After taking shower, packing his stuff and putting everything inside his new wristwatch space storage, he goes towards the carriage parking lot to meet his brother Vergil. He just realize that his new wristwatch space storage is many times bigger than his pouch storage.


    Arriving at the parking lot, "Sorry to make you wait, Brother." as Angus greets his brother.


    "Ahh¡­Angus Don''t worry about it. I also just arrived. Let''s get inside." said Vergil who seemed absentminded before.


    Inside the carriage, "What''s wrong brother? You seem to be thinking something?" asked Angus as he noticed his brother''s weird behaviour.


    "D-Don''t worry about it. I just worry about our father. He still didn''te home from the mission. I-I just..." as Vergil stops his sentence in the middle.


    Because of the secrecy, Duke Jacob didn''t tell his mission towards the family except his wife. Although Angus also doesn''t know what kind of mission his father receives, he feels that it has the connection with the current recently born Monster Overlord.


    "Don''t worry brother. Just believe in our father. Besides, he is a full fledged grade sixbatant. Let''s trust in him."


    "Y-Yeah¡­ You are right. There is no way something bad could happen to him with his current strength." said Vergil.


    After that they begin to chat about various things one with each other until they arrive at the manor.


    From the Vergil story, the ss tournament this year has a theme of battle royal. Since all the current monsters are too aggressive to be used inside the tournament, they change it into battle royal where students fight one with each other..


    Since he and princess Jayna are exempted from the tournament, their ss got the lowest position this year. ording to the Vergil whose ss is ranked first, the first rank gets a good weapon and equipment.


    They also get a chance to fight the first rank of their upperssmen. Normally no one would take this chance as it is the same as being beaten up by the upperssmen, but during this time a team is challenged by upperssmen.


    This team is Ian ss and he challenges the first rank of second year upperssmen. The other thought that this would be a one sided tournament.


    But at thest moment Ian''s team managed to win against the upperssmen and get additional prize from the headmaster Antonio.


    Hearing this story, Angus begins to slightly interest a little bit towards Ian before back to hiszy absentminded attitude. Although what Ian does may seem impressive to others, but towards Angus, Ian is still too weak as ants.


    As an expert in the martial art path, he only respects someone with strength. This is not arrogance but rather a pride. A pride as someone who already stands on the top.


    Moreover, by using his manual battle system, he could fight dozens of Ian at once and still win without receiving any kind of wound.


    Soon, both of the brothers arrive at the manor house. The moment they enter the manor house, Pavlon, the head butler of Victory manor house, gives Angus a letter.


    Looking at the letter, "Ohhh¡­ Brother, after entering the capital for a while. You already got a letter. You really something else." teasing Vergil.


    "Shut up, it''s not what you think." replied Angus.


    But, during this time both of them notice the seal on the envelope. "Huhh¡­ Isn''t this royal family crest seal. Brother¡­ Just what have you done to gather the attention of the royal family?" asked Vergil furiously.


    Looking at the crest seal, ''Haa¡­ This must be one of those spoiled girl''s ideas. Why can''t she just leave me alone for a while.'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    Then, without any hesitation Angus unseal the letter and read it together with Vergil. Since he was also curious about the letter itself.


    After reading it, "T-This is.. an invitation?"

 Chapter 53: Insulted

    <h4>Chapter 53: Insulted</h4>


    "T-This is.. an invitation?" eximed the two brothers.


    "Brother, this is awesome. You need to ept this invitation. It''s an honor to get an invitation from the royal family toe to their tea party." said Vergil excitedly.


    While Vergil kept chattering excitedly, ''Haa¡­ she got me good. Damn, it seems I didn''t have any choice this time. Hopefully, she didn''t ask for troublesome things.'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    The next day, Angus wears a formal noble attire with a lot of embroideries and looks very presentable.


    ''Damn.. you, Vergil. Even when I attend the noble''s gathering before the clothes are not as horrible as this.'' thought Angus silently while feeling ufortable with his clothes.


    Suddenly, Angus thought disturbed by his brother Vergil, "Angus¡­ Did you hear what I said?"


    "Yeah-yeah¡­ keep speaking the formalnguage and ying with some noble''s kid right?" replied Anguszily


    "No.. What I mean is¡­ Haa¡­ forget about it. Just make sure to not tarnish our house Victory name, okay? The other nobles sometimes could be a little bit harsh despite us being still young."


    "Alright-alright¡­ I will go first. See ya brother." as Angus goes inside the carriage.


    After a few minutes of riding the carriage, Angus arrived at the majestic royal pce. Looking at the humongous building that is much bigger than Hagia Sophia on Earth, Angus mood immediately down.


    ''Why the hell do they build such a ridiculous building? Are all the residents'' giants? Or do they just use giants as a scale model when they build it? Such a waste of resources. Well, not that it matters to me.'' Grumble Angus inwardly.


    Then, the carriage finally stopped inside the royal pce. The moment he walked out from the carriage, "Young master Victory, please follow me. The tea party has already started."


    Hearing this, ''Started already? Didn''t I still have half an hour before it began? Must be that spoiled princess idea.'' Thought Angus inwardly while following the butler.


    After walking for a few minutes, Angus arrived at the huge garden. In the middle of the garden, there are already few nobles gathering around Princess Jayna.


    She didn''t use her normal noble attire but a light blue long dress that matched her golden hair. Despite still being a kid, she extruded a unique charm towards the surrounding.


    At this moment Angus thought, ''Like a jewel surrounded by mud.''


    Suddenly his thought is disturbed, "Everyone, our special guest finally arrives. Please wee him, the third son of Duke Victory, Angus Victory." Said the princess as everyone finally noticed Angus''s arrival.


    All the other noble kids, immediately whispering about Angus''steness. Noble society sometimes could be very strict and cruel. Just because of eness, you will have gossiped around.


    "To arrive thiste¡­"


    "Look at his attire, he must be using a lot of time to¡­"


    "How dare he make the princess wait¡­"


    "Victory¡­ He seems, unlike the other two brothers¡­"


    "Must be a concubine or bastard child¡­"


    Using Angus''s enhanced perception, Angus keeps hearing the other kid badmouthing him. Angus only looks nonchntly towards the other''smand and keeps looking at the blue dresses Princess who is smiling triumphantly.


    After that, he looks at the surroundings and stops a few secondster at the ce where the guards are hiding.


    After taking a deep breath, "Good day, everyone. Forgive me for myteness. I hope I didn''t interrupt your party." said Angus politely while giving a noble gesture.


    After he said that, Angus walked toward the food table and served himself a cup of tea while ignoring the others, even the princess.


    Looking at this, "Oi¡­ Buffon!! Did you not understand a basic noble etiquette? How dare you, ignoring the 4th Princess as the party host?" said one of the kids in blue hair.


    But Angus keeps ignoring him. "Tch.. What a Victory?? You must be whore''s son that doesn''t even know noble etiquette. why don''t you¡­"


    Before the kid finished his sentence, a short teaspoon passed near his head even before he could react. The teaspoon embedded deeply at the nearby tree. Everyone immediately stays silent and looks at the preparator Angus.


    "Ahh¡­ I am sorry. It slipped out of my hand. I hope everyone can forgive my blunder. Please continue with what you''re doing. I may not do it again" said Angus with a smile that looks like a devil.


    The surrounding atmosphere begins to tense and everyone stops talking to one another. After a while, "How dare you.." the blue-haired kid yelling at Angus again.


    But before he could finish his sentence another teaspoon passed him again like before and make him have a cold sweat. Once again the teaspoon is embedded in the nearby tree like the previous one.


    "My¡­ My¡­ It seems my hand is slippery." said Angus with a smile.


    Hearing this the blue-haired boy wanted to reply, "You¡­"


    "Owen!!" [Princess Jayna]


    "Y-Yes, princess?" replied the blue-haired boy timidly.


    "Forget about it." said the princess in a stern tone.


    "B-But... " [Owen]


    "I said forget about it!!" shouted the princess.


    "A-Alright¡­" while he still ring at Angus.


    At this moment, "Ohh.. why to stop now? We still didn''t hear what you said before. Please say it. Maybe this time, my hand will not ''slipped''" provoked Angus while he yed the tablespoon in his hand.


    "Y-You!!" [Owen]


    Once again Angus throws the teaspoon near Owen''s head and makes him quiet. Looking at the more tense atmosphere, the other hidden guard is even ready toe out from their hiding ce.


    "Ahh¡­ why are all of you so serious? My hand is slippery now." As he throws a faster spoon without the other kid noticing towards the nearby hiding guard nearby.


    This action makes all the hiding guardse out from their hiding ce and arrive at the front of the Princess with vignce towards the kid in front of them.


    "Princess let''s get out from here. That kid is dangerous." said one of the shadow guards.


    "Eh.. Eh.. What??" said the princess.


    The other guards keep looking at Angus''s nonchnt attitude. As for the other kids, they are confused at the sudden appearance of the hidden guard.


    At this moment a pping sound is heard from the garden entrance, *p* "4th Princess, I think the time for the tea party is already over. May everyone goes back to their home." said the old butler.


    Looking at this, Angus immediately the one that walked out slowly from the garden. Arriving at the near old butler, "Young Master Victory, allow me to lead the way."


    "Please, by all means..." replied Anguszily.


    Soon, both of them get out of everyone''s sight. "Everyone, I am sorry but the party is over." while the princess also gets out from the garden while being escorted by her maid.


    ''Angus¡­ Just what happens to make all the hidden guards react? Even Darius needs toe out.'' thought the princess confusedly.


    Meanwhile, Angus and the head butler Darius keep walking silently. Looking at the silent old butler, "Stop pretending, old man. Just say what do you want exactly?" asked Angus while he stops walking.


    "Pardon me, young master Victory. I don''t understand what you mean?" asked the old butler back.


    "*Sigh* We are not going towards where my carriage left me before right? So, just tell me what you want?" [Angus]


    "Ohh.. as expected of the young master Victory to notice this. If it is not bothering you, Did you want to apany this old man for a small talk?" [Darius]


    "Haa¡­ What choice did I have? But, before that. What will you do if your mother is being insulted in front of everyone?" asked Angus seriously.


    "I see¡­. So that''s the reason." [Darius]


    "Yep, and you still haven''t answered my question." [Angus]


    "Well, as a butler my opinion is insignificant. But, if my mother was ever being insulted, I beat the insulter to death with my hand. Is my answer satisfied?" said Darius politely


    "That''s already enough. So, what do you want to talk about?" asked Angus.


    "What do you think of the 4th princess?" asked Darius back.


    "Jayna? Well, I just think she is a spoiled princess and quite¡­ energetic one," replied Angus


    "Really? Is that all?" [Darius]


    "Yep, what else you want me to say. A lovely girl.. Pft.. that seems impossible character for Jayna. But, let''s just say she is not a boring person but also quite troublesome. Oh yeah, is stalking others also the job of a butler?" Said Angus jokingly.


    Surprised by Angus''s question, "Young Master Victory is quite perceptive. But, no I am not a stalker. It is just my job to look after a mouse that could pass all the guard during thest noble''s gathering.." replied the old butler with a smile and make the situation tense.


    "Haa¡­ Why I have some trouble with an old man? First father, the old dwarf now you old butler. Did I got curse?" grumble Angus jokingly.


    Looking at Angus''sck of reaction, "I see¡­ Young master Victory, it seems you are quite a special person."


    "Yeah¡­ And I hope you could keep silent about that."

 Chapter 54: Getting Attention

    <h4>Chapter 54: Getting Attention</h4>


    "Yeah¡­ And I hope you could keep silent about that." said Angus nonchntly.


    "Well, it depends on your next move." replied the old butler with the same smile and both hands in the back.


    "Alright, what do you want Mr. old butler?" asked Angus with azy expression.


    "Please just call me Darius or uncle Darius. What I need are simple things. It seems that the 4th Princess is taking quite an attention to you. So, I just hope you could always take care of her." said Darius in a polite tone.


    "Take care of Jayna?" replied Angus before silent for a while and looking in a certain direction.


    Looking at Angus behavior, the old butler surprised for a moment before back to keep his smile


    After looking at the direction for a moment, *sigh* "What a choice do I have? Well, it''s not like I will babysit her, right? Then, I will do what I can but I can''t promise something beyond my capabilities." said Angus seriously.


    "That''s already enough. Shall we go back now, Young Master Victory?" asked the old butler


    "Sure, I didn''t feelfortable in this ce." replied Angus


    "Ohh¡­ Is there something troubling you?" asked the old butler while leading the way.


    "Nothing.. It''s just my taste. I don''t like inside a monumental building like this for a long time." replied Angus nonchntly.


    "I see. It seems that Young Master Victory has the unique taste like the elf race. Thest time, I hear someonement like that is from the elf race." said the old butler.


    ''Elf race again. It seems this particr race is quite interesting.'' thought Angus silently.


    After walking for a while, both of them arrive at the carriage parking lot.


    "Thanks for leading the way, uncle Darius." said Angus while he enters his carriage.


    "No problem. It''s already my job to lead the guest such as yourself. May you have a safe trip back, Young Master Victory." said the old butler while bowing his head.


    Then, the carriage is moving to leave the Royal Pce perimeter. After that, the old butler back to the room where Angus and Darius having their conversation. Inside the room, a person is holding a teaspoon.


    Looking at his master, "My Lord¡­" while Darius bowing his hand.


    After looking at the teaspoon for a while, "Hm¡­ There is no trace of mana. It means it''s being thrown only by pure physical power." said king Leon.


    "Darius, If I am not wrong, he is the third son of Jacob, right?" asked King Leon.


    "Yes, my liege. He is the third son of Duke Victory. He also happens to one of the ssmates of 4th Princes." replied Darius politely.


    "Hee¡­ Jayna''s ssmate? Interesting¡­ Is that the reason you tell him to take care of Jayna? [King Leon]


    "Yes, my lord. the 4th Princess seems to also interesting at the boy." answer Darius truthfully.


    "I see¡­ Darius, make sure to keep an eye on the kid. I believe he will be a great man in the future." ordered King Leon.


    "As you wish, my Lord." replied Darius but the king himself already vanish from the room leaving the teaspoon behind.


    ''Angus Victory, what an interesting person? To even caught up the eye of the king.'' Thought Darius while picking the teaspoon on the floor.


    Unbeknown to Angus, he already caught some attention from one of the main powerhouses in the world. As for the person himself, he justy on the carriage and looks like sleeping.


    ''So, that''s the strength of seven-grade people.'' thought Angus while he remembers the feeling he got when he looks in King Leon''s direction during his conversation with Darius.


    He opens his eyes and leaks out a little bit of excitement while smiling. "I never know someone could be that strong just from by his present. It seems this world interesting."


    Then, Angus shook his head, "Nonono¡­. I must not let my thought got clouded. it''s already enough looking towards battle in the past life. Now, I just want to enjoy my peaceful life."


    After a while, he finally arrives at his manor house and immediately goes inside his room while avoiding Vergil not getting lectured.


    The information about the ''crushed'' tea party must be already spread among the nobles. There is a chance his brother also hears about it through somemunication device.


    Moreover, Angus also not in the mood to listen to Vergil lecture while his mood still not truly calm after feeling the king''s strength.


    He needs to at least battle a few rounds inside his manual battle system to calm down. Lately, he seems to get harder to control his own emotion.


    ''Tch¡­ Puberty¡­ What a hormonal problem?'' Thought Angus while he meditated to calm his mind before checking his status panel. He has a habit to look at his status first before doing any manual battle.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 8 Years Old


    MP: 100/100


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 14


    Dexterity: 13


    Intelligence: 17


    Vitality: 20


    Soul Point: 406


    ''Hm¡­ I have too many points at this time. Not using this will be a waste. Guess it''s time to use it again and leave some forter use.'' thought Angus inwardly and add some point to his status.


    Angus increase one point for Strength, Dexterity, and Intelligence. The moment he increasing his status, he feels ufortable inside his body. After a while, the ufortable feeling is gone.


    ''Urg¡­ I will never get used to this feeling.'' Thought Angus while looking at the status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 8 Years Old


    MP: 100/100


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 15


    Dexterity: 14


    Intelligence: 18


    Vitality: 20


    Soul Point: 366


    Each Strength and Dexterity cost ten points to increase while the intelligence needed twenty points to increase. So, in total, he consumes forty soul points.


    Angus limit himself to increase the status only by one for each attribute because he needs to adapt to his new power first.


    Each time he increases his status with soul points, he feels like he is being enhanced by some mysterious force and makes him harder to control his body.


    After the status passed ten marks, the more he put in more points, the harder he will control his body. It''s not like he will lose control of his body and be a mindless berserk monster.


    it''s more like cannot control the body and make him fall on the stairs, breaking some stuff with a little touch, or even having a dyed reaction. The only good side effectes from the vitality stat that only increases his metabolism and appetite for a certain period.


    Although all of this may seem simple, in the battle of life and death this crucial little detail could determine the life of someone.


    He experiences the dyed reaction in a harder way after increasing his intelligence point by two. He feels like his body and mind are not fully synchronize. Angus spected that the more point he increases the more harder he regains his control over his body.


    Just by increasing his intelligence with two points, he needs a month to synchronize his mind and body. During this period also one of the time, he feels of being vulnerable.


    Moreover, like knowing that Angus is being weaker than before. The winning percentage inside the manual battle system is also lower than before.


    But, after the one-month time'' end, the winning percentage increase more than before Angus increasing his stat. Although Angus hates the feeling of being vulnerable it will take a long time to use the normal training to increase his power.


    Now, he quite desperate to increase his strength after he felt the pinnacle king''s strength. He feels insecure and weak before this kind of strength. This feeling makes him want to grow stronger more and challenge this power subconsciously.


    Angus also realizes he will not get any stronger than in his past if he just follows the path of training to increase hisbat power. Although he is limited himself to only increase his status by one, he feels like he is getting stronger at a steady pace.


    Then, he did some light stretching to grasp the increase in his power.


    ''It seems just one-point increase, I could somehow still have better control over my body. Well, I never increase more than one point before so it might be the case.'' thought Angus inwardly before entering the manual battle.


    As usual, he wears his training clothes and fights one on one with the punching bag Henry for the warming up.


    Soon, few days passed by uneventfully. In the morning when Angus wakes up early like usual he feels that something bad will happen.


    His guts tell him to note to the dining area this morning. The more he walks closer to the dining area, the more he feels like something bad will happen to him.


    Cannot stand his tingling feeling, Angus immediately uses [Mana Echolocation] silently while inside his room.


    ''Shit!! Why she is here? I need to get out from here before she notices me. Damn¡­ she has alreadye over here! [Beast Walk].'' as Angus get out from his room through the window and escape from the townhouse manor as fast as he could.


    A few seconds after Angus managed to run away, *Brakk* "Morning, Angus, my baby boy. Are you already awake?" said the woman who forces her way and open Angus''s door room.


    "Huh¡­ I am sure that my baby boy inside the room just now. Howe that he is not here. D-Don''t tell me he is being kidnaped?" As the woman looking at one of the opened windows.


    "No!! How dare you try to kidnap my Angus from me!!"

 Chapter 55: Touring the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 55: Touring the Capital</h4>


    "No!! How dare you try to kidnap my Angus from me!!" said the woman with ck hair.


    Hearing the shouting from the woman, the others resident alsoe out.


    "Aunt Hersha, what happens?" asked Vergil whoes first as he happens to be nearby.


    "Vergil, y-your brother is kidnapped. Look¡­ the window opens just when Ie in and your brother is gone." said Aunt Hersha.


    Hearing this and looking at the window who is abruptly open from the inside, Vergil immediately knows that Angus is run away rather than being kidnapped as his aunt eximed.


    Then, he immediately calms down his aunt before she doing something outrageous. Her aunt may look like an energetic middle-aged woman but she is a full-fledge-six-grade human with strongbat capability.


    With her strength capability and personality, she will surely put upside down the whole capital city.


    "Calm down Aunt Hersha, Angus is not being kidnapped. He just runs¡­ I mean going outside for a while." said Vergil


    "Really?? But, why his presence suddenly gone?? Still toe out without greeting his aunt is kind of rude. Pavlon, ready the carriage we will pick up Angus.


    "Err¡­ Why don''t we wait for Angus until afternoon? Besides, didn''t Aunt Hersha has a job to be done?" as Vergil tried to persuade his aunt.


    "Hmm¡­ Boohoo¡­ I want my Angus now. But, you are right. I am quite busy taking care of your Daddy job. Alright, I will wait for him toe back for now."


    ''Fiuh¡­ safe...'' thought Vergil.


    Before Vergil finishes his thought, "Vergil, I want you to search for Angus. Since I can''t go by myself, as his brother you need to search and keep him safe. I want both of you back before this afternoon."


    "Otherwise¡­ let''s think about thatter. Now, Pavlon which way is the study room again?" as Aunt Hersha going out from the room leaving the surprised Vergil.


    ''Curse you, Angus!! Why I am the one that needs to search for him. Everyone in the family knows that if he wants to hide forever no one could found him but our father. Even teacher Andria, his tutor couldn''t catch him much less me.'' curse Vergil at his current situation.


    Meanwhile, Vergilmenting his fortune, the preparator himself already walking around the capital city leisurely.


    The Heart kingdom capital city is also known as Ashdun city, the lifeful city even during the night time. This ce is the center of the Heart kingdom, the strongest kingdom of the human race.


    This ce is also where merchant from various other nation gathers and trade. Sometimes people could say that besides the East Coast city, this is one of the best ces to making money through trading or procuring a rare material.


    Therefore, even it still early in the morning, many people already open their shop and trading with passerby. The environment is like a local market on Earth, with various people shouting to promote their product, haggling, or just looking around.


    Inside this chaotic market, a boy with ck hair strolling around while looking at each shop with enthusiasm.


    ''Hmm¡­e to think of it, this is the first time I go outside on my own and looking around the capital city. Well, let''s enjoy myself. It''s been a while since I meet this kind of environment'' thought Agnus.


    While walking around Angus notice a lot of pamphlets and advertisements through magic about Golden Trade''s Auction. Some people even shouting to not miss this kind of event around.


    Looking at all this hard worker person, ''This is the first time I feel grateful being born as a rich high noble.'' Thought Angus while looking around the market.


    Although Angus looks like a kid, no one bothers him since in this world there are also few kinds of small height races like dwarves, halflings, etc. So, people in this world never judge a person by their height or appearance.


    After a while, he found a particr food stand that sells something simr to yakitori from Japan on Earth. Smelling the scent of meat stuck with the wooden stick being cooked, his stomach grumbles.


    ''I didn''t have time to have breakfast this morning. Let''s try to eat this food. I hoped it is as good as yakitori on Earth.'' Thought Angus while approaching the stand.


    Looking at Angus''s approach, "Here¡­ Here¡­ try our roasted meat for 10 copper. Freshly roasted meat for 10 copper.


    "Uncle, please give me one." as Angus pretend to hand 10 copper coin from his pocket that took from his wristwatch storage.


    Although Angus didn''t truly care about money, he still knows the value of money and the trouble that it could bring. After all in his previous life, he lives in a world where money governs everything.


    So, he picks up a few tricks to camouge his space storage. Angus knows that space storage is an expensive item especially if it is modeled like the wristwatch he had. Showing this in this ce is the same as saying "I have treasure, please robbed me".


    "Here''s your meat, kid." as the uncle receives Angus''s coin.


    After getting the coins, the uncle immediately gives Angus a lump of meat that sticks with a wooden stick.


    Without any moment, Angus takes a bite of the meat. The freshly juicy roasted meat immediately melts inside his mouth and gives a sense of euphoria to him.


    "Damn.. this is delicious. Uncle, I will have five more." as Angus keeps eating his roasted meat.


    "Five roasted meating up." replied the uncle with smiling while cooking another batch of roasted meat.


    After a while, "Here, the five roasted meat." as the uncle gives the meat to Angus.


    "Alright, thanks, uncle." Angus gives a silver coin to him while took the five sticks.


    "Hey, kid. This is too much." said the uncle.


    But, Angus already walks away while saying, "Keep the change, thanks for the delicious food."


    While enjoying his food, he also found a lot of strange merchants that disy some of his merchandise on the ground.


    Some passersby looking at the merchandise before writing something on the merchandise tag before leaving. Unlike the others, at this location, the merchant didn''t bother about it or trying to haggle. The merchant didn''t even try to promote their products.


    None of them seems to buy the merchandise from this merchant but the merchant himself didn''t care as long as they didn''t steal their merchandise. Looking at these particr merchants, Angus approaches one of them.


    "Wee, please look around." said the woman merchant.


    After looking carefully, Angus found many different prices on the tags along with time. "Err.. excuse me, could you exin about this?"


    "Ohh.. boy you are new here. This ce is where merchant sells their product that is not got selected to be auction by the Golden Trader. So, they held some sort of auction by themself in this ce."


    "Just ce your name and the bid price in the tag of item that interests you. If your pricees to be the highest, it will be sold to you during the specified time. "


    "You could also buy the item directly by paying their buyout price." as the woman merchant exins and puffing her smoke pipe.


    "I see¡­ thanks for the exnation." replied Angus while looking at the merchandise.


    He found almost all the merchandise is a strange scrap or sort of antique. Some tags exin that they areing from the ancient ruins.


    After looking for a while, he didn''t found a strange material or things that he was attracted to. Even by using [Mana Eye], he still didn''t found something interesting. But, he keeps looking around between one merchant and the others


    Finally, he finds a strange bracelet with a swirl pattern on it. The bracelet is made of an unknown material with a ck swirl pattern on it. He didn''t know but his instinct is attracted towards this bracelet after looking at it once.


    After checking the with [Mana Eye] and examined the bracelet, he found nothing about it.


    ''Interesting¡­ Let''s look at the price. This is¡­. Buyout 10 gold coins. This is a ripoff. Let''s bid first. 1 silver coin.'' Thought Angus while he writes on the tag.


    Then, Angus walking around looking for something interesting while his roasted meat stick. There is still sometimes before the specified time ends.


    Walking for a while, he notices someone advertising, "Come¡­ Come, Please try our magical drink Fizzy Beer. A beer that will not make you drunk. Children and adult is permitted to drink our Fizzy Beer"


    ''Fizzy Beer¡­ Children also could try it. Interesting¡­" As Angus approaches the shop.


    The shop is modeled like an ordinary drinking tavern. However, you could see a few children here and there drinking something. Unlike the normal drinking tavern, none of the customers seems drunk and could enjoy the drinks to their heart content.


    Looking at this, Angus approaches the bartender. "Excuse me, one Fizzy Beer please."


    "Yes, right up. Here''s the drink. It''s 10 copper coins." said the bartender while giving the drink.


    After Agnus pay for the drink, he looks at the green-colored carbonated drink in front of him.


    "Besides the light green color, it looks simr towards those carbonated drinks from Earth." Thought Angus inwardly


    Looking at the light green colored carbonated drink, he prepares himself before deciding to drink it.


    In the past life, Angus is kind of a foodie. But, he also doesn''t want to upset his stomach from drinking something that looks like poison especially in this fantasy world. He even thought how could this shop survive just by selling this weird-looking colored drink.


    The moment he drinks it, "T-This is¡­ refreshing."

 Chapter 56: Commotion

    <h4>Chapter 56: Commotion</h4>


    "T-This is¡­ refreshing."


    Angus feeling the carbonated sensation in his throatbine with the cold temperature of the drink, He feels a kind of Euphoria that he has forgotten before.


    ''This is worth more than being 10 copper coins. But, I guess 10 copper coins itself already expensive for a drink since it is around with the alcoholic beer.'' Thought Angus while he enjoys the sweet cold drinks alone.


    No one is bothering him and mind their own business. Fortunately, Angus wears his casual clothes and he looks like a normalmoner rather than looks like a noble.


    After a while he hears amotion outside, from what he picked up from nearby it seems a noble of the kingdomes to this area.


    ''What kind of stupid noble trying toe here with their nobles clothes. Luckily I don''t like to wear noble''s clothes. So, I didn''t get a hassle whening to this ce in a hurry. Wait¡­ that''s Vergil.''? as Angus saw Vergil along with a few guards through the shop window.


    ''From all of the ce at the capital, how could he guess me that I am here? Hmm¡­ That man beside him is looking in this direction. I see so that man is the one that leads him.'' as Angus understands how his brother found him.


    Since Angus is already being discovered, Angus immediately goes outside and meets with his brother that seems to outce in this location. While Angus goes out of the drinking tavern, Vergils seems to talk with the guy beside him.


    "Are you sure he is near here?" asked Vergil.


    Before the man answered Vergil''s question, "Yo, brother Vergil." called Angus casually.


    "Angus!! I finally found you!" eximed Vergil loudly that make the passerby focus on Angus.


    "Geez¡­ Brother, why you are here?" asked Anguszily.


    "It is me that should ask you why you are here? Also, did you juste out from the drinking tavern? ¡­ ¡­ ..." as Vergil keeps nagging towards Angus non-stop.


    After few moments of rification, Angus now understands the gist of Vergil''s current situation. To looking for Angus who could be anywhere, he hired a man that specialized in looking for a person through the guild.


    Guilds in Firuman is not only has a job to hunt and sell monster corpse but they also often doing some misceneous job such as searching people, pet, painting wall, etc. to the more dangerous job such as assassinating, bandit extermination, monster hunting, etc.


    By using the man from the guild, Vergil finally could locate Angus despite him on the opposite part of the city with the townhouse manor.


    "Since you are finally being found and safe, we should go back now." as Vergil signs the contract for the missionpletion with the guild member.


    "Ehh¡­ back already. Come on brother, it''s the first time I have been outside. Can we just touring the capital city for a bit?" asked Angus as he didn''t want to back to his townhouse now.


    ''There''s no way I will go back to that annoying clingy old woman now.'' thought Angus silently.


    Hearing Angus''s plea, Vergil as caring natured brother didn''t have the heart to say no especially since Angus rarely asked anything of him.


    "Alright but let''s get out from here first. This part of the town is quite... unsafe." As Vergil notice few people already eyeing them in the back alley.


    "Nah¡­ That''s not true. It''s probably your clothes that attracted the others." said Angus casually while walking away.


    ''And whose fault is that? If I know you are in this part of the city, I will not also bring a lot of guards and wearing noble''s clothes.'' grumble Vergil silently.


    "Wait, Angus. Where are you going?" Vergil follow his brother and didn''t want him to escape again.


    "Ohh¡­ I found interesting merchants near here. You should see it yourself." as Angus brings his brother towards the auction merchants''s area.


    During the way, both of them attracted the passerby because of the guard that follows them and Vergil''s clothes. Because it is getting more annoying, Angus decides to buy some normal-looking robes for his brother to cover his noble''s clothes.


    Although it is quite useless, at least it will make Vergil less attractive. As for the guards, they couldn''t do anything since dismissing them also could bring some unwanted problem since some people already know that they are noble.


    Soon, they arrive at the auction merchant. Vergil immediately notices the weird behavior of these merchants that disy their products.


    Some city guards could be seen patrolling around this ce more often. Looking at the confused Vergil, Angus exins about all these auction merchants.


    "I see so to not go home empty-handed, they sell their product in this way. Interesting, I never thought there is such a way to sell a product. Brother, did you also try to bid?" [Vergil]


    "Yes, I try to bid for that bracelet." pointing Angus towards the swirl patterned bracelet.


    Looking at the normal essories bracelet that could be found anywhere, "Why did you choose that bracelet?" asked Vergil as he found nothing after inspecting it with [Mana Eye].


    Knowing that his brother is never doing anything without a reason, he tries to find out about the bracelet.


    "Well¡­ I am just attracted to it. Anyway, since you want to go back already I will just buy out for it rather than waste any more time." [Angus]


    ''Ehh¡­ attracted? that''s unusual¡­'' Thought Vergil while looking around for something that may be interesting.


    Angus approaches the merchant and buys out the bracelet for 10 gold coins.


    The merchant only gives some sly smile before immediately took away the gold coins and gives the bracelet away.


    After getting the bracelet, Angus walks back to Vergil who is looking around trying to find something interesting.


    "Find something interesting?" asked Angus


    "Nah¡­ Let''s get out from here." replied Vergil.


    Then, the two brothers get out from this location towards another part of the city. The capital city of Heart kingdom, Ashdun, is divided into many sections.


    Angus''s townhouse manor is located in the high-ss section where the majority of its residents are nobles, wealthy merchants, and someone with high authority.


    As for the location of where Angus escaped is the semi-slummoner section. In this section, you could all kinds of people be it adventurers, beggars, or various kinds of merchants.


    This is the only section with a high crime rate and has few city guards patrols around. However, like in any world, there are also corrupted guards that sometimes turn to blind eyes at some crimes after receiving some ''gift''.


    Moreover, this is also often the area where hidden organization doing their stuff. If their headquartery in the slum area, their working area is in this semi-slummoner section.


    This is also the reason why Vergil''s appearance could create amotion before. For its residence, noble''s is kind of eyesore and source of jealously.


    If it''s not because Vergil''s guards keep the passerby away, who knows what kind of chaos he will bring in this area.


    Although a noble''s such as Vergil didn''t need to worry since all the hidden organization never touch people from the high nobles but he could still get some misfortune ife to this section alone.


    Leaving the sections, the two brothers arrive at themercial sections where the majority of people doing their trade. Unlike the previous section, here people are more orderly and you could see more guards patrol around the area.


    The shop that opens in this section also looks more luxurious and elegant than the previous section.


    Arriving at this section, Angus finally broke his calm and behave like a kid of his age. He is so excited to found a lot of strange products on the shop''s disys.


    His curiosityes in and makes him always want to try every single product he found. Still after found its function in these products, he will immediately lose interest and not gullible enough to buy all these products.


    After touring and having fun with his brother for a while, Angus decides to rest at the nearby restaurant.


    The restaurant looks like a western bar style on earth but more neat and clean. It also serves high-quality monster meat which is very rare.


    Monster meat is not only hard to be procured but they are also hard to be cooked. The monster meat, especially the high-grade one contains a certain degree of miasma which is poisonous to any living being.


    Up till now, only grade three bellow monster meat that is edible to eat with a certain method of cooking. This certain method of cooking is a special kind and must be tested by the kingdom for safety reasons.


    A legal restaurant such as this also gets checked by the kingdom every month. They also must have a certified chef to cook the monster meat safely to open this kind of business.


    Despite the dangers of being poisoned by miasma, monster meat has a lot of benefits. One of them is to boost the physical strength and mana in one body by a certain amount. Although it is only a small boost, it still valuable.


    Few very rich people have the luxury of eating this monster meat for every meal. As the sons of the Duke, they also have the luxury to eat this monster meat asionally.


    But, they only eat grade one monster meat and never higher than that. The reason is that to safely cook grade two above monster meat need a various kind of hard skill that not everyone could do.


    At this bar-style restaurant, they surprise to found that they now sell a grade two monster meat food. After inquiring more to the waiter, they were surprised at the answer.

 Chapter 57: Ignoring Noble

    <h4>Chapter 57: Ignoring Noble</h4>


    In the capital city of Heart Kingdom, Ashdun, there is a fancy restaurant with bar-style. This restaurant is a branch famous restaurant named Mordon Tavern, a famous restaurant through the Firuman that sells monster meat delicacy.


    During this time, the restaurant famous owner, Chef Mordon happens to visit this branch as he was in the nearby area.


    Chef Mordon is quite famous for making various kinds of food from monster meat. Although he is not the number one chef in Firuman, he still has high prestige and famous among the other chef.


    Fortunately for the two brothers, Chef Mordon just decided to cook a few dishes while staying at this branch restaurant. Judging from the few people in the restaurant it seems not many people know about this yet.


    Otherwise, this restaurant will already overcrowded with the various kind of people. Although, it is quite early for lunchtime the opportunity to taste a dish from a chef Mordon is like once in a lifetime opportunity.


    Especially, Chef Mordon himself is a mysterious guy that likes to travel around the world to create many more food recipes.


    After waiting for a while, more peoplee to the restaurant. They immediately begin to invite toe over the moment they hear the news about Chef Mordon. Meanwhile, the two brothers already enjoying their full course meal.


    "Unbelievable, I never know food could be this delicious and it''s just appetizer."ment Vergil.


    "You are right, brother. This food delicious, I couldn''t even believe that all of this from the monster. I looking for the main dish." replied Angus.


    Soon, the moment the restaurant is full while finally the main dish for the two brothers ise out.


    "Excuse me, sir. This is the main dish called the Sparkling Ind made from various kinds of different grade two monsters." the waiter gives them the dish.


    It looks like a cube piece of brown cooked meat with a sauce around it. The brown meat and their sauce give a unique feeling and sparkle like a star in the sky. Overall, it looks like a tiny ind that keeps sparkling.


    At this moment, Angus notices the thickness of mana inside the meat. Eating this will surely increase the person''s mana capacity a little bit.


    Unfortunately, Angus still not forming his mana core and could not increase the mana inside his body any further. Otherwise, he didn''t know how high his mana as he always practice his secret breathing technique to increase his mana bit by bit.


    Without further ado, the two brothers immediately eat the food under the hungry re of other customers.


    "Woaahh¡­ This is amazing. I feel my body is energized and stronger."ment Vergil


    "Yeah, it is also very delicious. We got lucky to could eat these dishes." replied Angus while keep eating his food.


    After that, they close their lunch with a parfait for dessert while the restaurant bes too crowded with a long queue at this point. Done with the eating, the Vergil go to the bar counter to pay.


    However, few customers try to cut off the long queue by using their name as noble or authority. This leads to a chaotic situation until one of them points their finger towards Angus.


    "How could you let a kid like him enter and eat while I the noble could not enter?" said one of the noble.


    Hearing this, Angus could only shake his head before ignoring him with a smug on his face and waiting for Vergil paying the food.


    "Brat, how dare you ignore me, a noble?!! Guard, give that kid a lesson." Command the noble.


    The noble guard immediately arrives and tries to beat Angus as he has already done many times before. This makes the other passerby disperse, afraid to get involved in this matter. Angus only looked at the iing fistzily, before someone grabs the guard''s fist.


    Looking at the grabbed fist, "Are you sure you want to involve in this?" said the noble''s guard.


    Before the other person could say anything, "How about you? Are you sure?" asked Angus back while looking at the noble.


    "I don''t which rich kid youe from. But I am the son of a viscount Foreman of the Heart kingdom. You should apologize for your previous behavior and let my guard beat you?" said the noble.


    Suddenly another voice heard, "Ohhh¡­ So, you want to beat my brother, huh?" as Vergile over from the bar counter.


    Looking at Vergil''s noble clothes with the Victory emblem underneath the robe, the other party immediately sucks a cold breath.


    "I-I am sorry, young master Victory. I didn''t know that he is your brother." bowed the noble''s fearfully.


    "Tch¡­ I am in a kind of good mood. Get out from here now!!"mand Vergil.


    At this moment, "Garot¡­" said Angus.


    "Yes, third young master." replied the guard that protects Angus.


    "Beat all of them before they get out from here." said Angus chillingly


    The guard looks at Vergil before he nodded at Angus''smand. Getting the permission, Garot immediately res up his mana which shows he is a 4th gradebatant.


    With a sh, he immediately beat up the guard and their master starting by breaking the hand of the guard that tries to beat Angus. Looking at this, the noble son could only frantically run away. Still, he could never be faster than a 4th gradebatant.


    After taking out the ''trash'', both of the brothers going out from the restaurant and back to touring themercial section.


    Along the way, "Brother, that''s so unlike you that you want to beat someone." said Vergil


    "I just notice that that scumbag and his guard may already do this kind of things many times before. So, I just give them their own medicine." said Angus while he looking at the various merchandise on the shop disy.


    "Really? How did you know about it?" replied Vergil


    "The body of the guard move without hesitation the moment he got hismand. No matter what kind of discipline training he had there is no way he didn''t have any hesitation to beat a child like me. Unless he did it many times that makes him numb towards it."


    "I may didn''t care about what they did to me, but I will not forgive a scumbag that will even hit the innocent kid. Who knows how many people got beaten under their hand?" Replied Angus.


    Hearing Angus answer, he begins to look at Angus in a different light. Vergil always thought that Angus is very apathetic person that didn''t care about anyone. But, it seems he also has a bottom line despite being apathetic.


    The time passed by as they keep touring the whole afternoon while having fun. As it bes darker, Vergil remembers that they need to go back immediately as it is already passed the spected time for them toe back.


    Before Vergil could say anything, "Come.. Come¡­ Participate and witness the great Golden Trade''s auction." as people keep shouting to promoting about the auction.


    Hearing this, Angus found another excuse to dy his return. "Vergil, let''s participate in the auction. It should be interesting." said Angus


    "Ehh¡­ But, we need to go home now." replied Vergil.


    "Ohe one, Vergil. From what I know there will be various kinds of interesting items that will be auctioned." persuaded Angus.


    "*Sigh* Alright-Alright¡­ We are alreadyte anyway. Might just take a look." replied Vergil as he couldn''t say no to his excited little brother.


    Arriving at the Golden Trade''s auction house, they see a very long queue.


    Looking at this, "Angus, I don''t think we will get a ticket this way." [Vergil]


    "Oh don''t worry about it. As Angus brings out his golden ticket from his wristwatch." as Angus shows the golden ticket.


    "That''s VVIP golden trade ticket! Howe you have that? Also, did you took it out from the wristwatch?" asked Vergil who is found that his brother keeps getting more mysterious.


    "Hahaha¡­ Well, I just get it from the acquaintance. Let''s not waste any more time and enter it" as Angus tries to change the topic.


    "Hey, wait¡­" as Vergil helplessly follows Angus''s lead.


    After showing the golden ticket to the staff, they enter the auction without any hindrance. Then, they being lead by other staff to the VVIP room.


    "I can''t believe we could enter it easily." muttering Vergil that still didn''t believe their current situation.


    Finally, the staff guide them to the front of the room and scan the golden ticket to the door. The moment it open, there are already two dwarfs inside the room that keep chatting with each other.


    Noticing the neer, "Ohh¡­ Brat, I didn''t know you will being. Hahaha" as the old dwarf slightly drunk.


    "Err... I just happen to be nearby and want to look at the real auction since I don''t have anything to do. Oh yeah, this is my brother Vergil Victory." said Angus while introducing his brother.


    Meanwhile, Vergil finally recognizes the old dwarf, "Y-You are Balrug Goldstein."

 Chapter 58: My Spear

    <h4>Chapter 58: My Spear</h4>


    "Y-You are Balrug Goldstein. One of the renowned craftsman in Firuman" eximed Vergil


    "Hahaha¡­ It seems your brother understands my greatness, unlike you brat." replied Balrug happily


    "Shut up, old man. You are too loud and drunk." rebuked Angus


    "Brat, you should have some respect towards your teacher."


    "Like hell, I will respect petty old dwarf like you."


    Both of them begin to bickering as they have already done it many times before. Meanwhile Vergil surprise at such relevance that Angus is Balrug''s student.


    "Hello, my name is Bail Rock." Introduced Bail to Vergil while the master-student keep bickering one with the other.


    "Ahh.. yes, My name is Vergil." Vergil shook Bail''s hand.


    Soon, the master-student stop bickering as the auction start.


    "Good evening, everyone. Wee to Golden Trade Hall. Without wasting more time, let the auction begin!!" said the announcer.


    "Woo¡­" [The Audience]


    After a series of pping from the audience, they begin auction items one by one starting from the various misceneous item such as pouch space storage to the rare monster corpses.


    The majority of the audience in the normal seat already try to bidding price. But, none of the VIP ss above try to bid for these current items as if it is just an appetizer for them.


    "The next is a very special item, a monster egg of Fire Ostrich." said the announcer while the staff took out an adult size of fist egg.


    "Monster egg?!" [The Audience]


    "From the Fire Ostrich" [The Audience]


    "Although this is only monster egg, our client needs to pay a high price to procure it from the grade 4 Fire Ostrich. The start of the bid price is 100 gold with 10 gold coins every increment.


    The audience was surprised at hearing such a huge price for the start bidding price. Moreover, every increment is 10 gold coins.


    After a while, no one dares to try bidding price. It is not because the price is too high for the current people. However, the is almost no usage of the monster egg to the public besides for few people.


    The monster eggs are usually used for research as they will bear their fang towards ordinary people after they grow into adults.


    They may have a chance to be tamed during their cub period. After they enter adult and forming their core, they will immediately seek nothing but destruction, especially towards ordinary people.


    After a few minutes of silence, "100 gold" someone from the VIP area starts bidding.


    "110"


    "150"


    "200"


    Then, more people start bidding especially from the VIP area. Although, its usage may be useless for the public but for certain people it''s a rare resource with unknown potential.


    From making it as a temporary pet or as research material, all of this could only be achieved in the hand of people with resources and authority. Especially if the monster egg in such pristine condition as this one.


    "320"


    "340"


    The price increase bes to slow down as the bidding price higher. Although it is a rare material, its usage is still limited with the current knowledge. Not many people want to spend a lot of money on this egg.


    "350"


    After a while, nobody is try bid the price higher, "500 gold coin" as a deep grunt voice heard from one of the VVIP rooms.


    All the people immediately look at the source of the deep voice heard. Not only the price of the people in the VVIP room is high but it also unusual.


    "This voice¡­ an orc" said Balrug as he noticed the deep sound they produce.


    "An orc?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Yes, the only race with those deep grunt voices is from the orc. However, it''s quite rare to see an orc in this human kingdom where it is far away from Orchsium" exined Balrug.


    "If I am not wrong, Orc is a race with a huge build body and long protruded fang from its lower mouth." replied Vergil.


    "You are right,d. That race may have quite a bizarre appearance. But, they also have strong natural physical power that could match second-grade monster when reach adult. Some of them also quite a fearsome warriors." exined the Balrug more.


    "If not because of their barbarian and war-seeking nature, they may be the strongest race after the elf. Unfortunately, their homnd is too chaotic with various factions living there." exined the Balrug more.


    "Hmmm¡­ Interesting race." said Angus as he looked back at the stage.


    After the orc inside the VVIP room bid, nobody tries to bid higher than him. After a few calls from the announcer, the monster egg finally sold to the orc inside the VVIP room.


    A staff bringing the egg backstage, "The next item is a very special potion from the famous alchemist Rondo." said the Announcer as the staff brings a mysterious deep blue-colored potion.


    Getting everyone''s attention, "This is the famous mana regeneration potion created personally by Alchemist Rondo." revealed the announcer.


    "Woaahh¡­ Mana regeneration potion?" [The Audience]


    "I-Is that the legendary mana regeneration potion?" [The Audience]


    "Hurry, call the others that the mana regeneration potion appear." [The Audience]


    Unlike the normal mana potion, a mana regeneration potion will help people that consume it to regenerate their mana faster. Although it may seem simple, its effect could make peoplebat longer by regenerate their mana.


    Unlike Angus who could regenerate mana easily, people in this world could not regenerate mana easily just through rest or meditation. The higher mana regeneration means someone could fight longer.


    It could be said high-grade mana regeneration potion could make people have unlimited mana as their mana will keep regenerating for a certain period.


    However, to create this mana regeneration potion needs various kinds of rare ingredients and a long hard meticulous alchemy process without any single error.


    That''s why this kind of potion is always in demand and rare on the market. Especially a high-grade one that was personally crafted by famous alchemist Rondo.


    Inside the Angus room, "Woow¡­ So, that''s mana regeneration potion." eximed Vergil.


    "Hoo¡­ that''s kind of rare to see this kind of things here." said Balrug.


    As for Angus, he only looks at it once before losing interest in it. For Angus who has the cheat of inheritance chi, he could regenerate his mana easily by refining it. Moreover, his breathing technique is also top-notch and increases his mana regeneration.


    "The starting bidding price is 500 gold coin with each increment is 50 gold."


    "500"


    "600"


    "700"


    "750"


    People from both VIP and VVIP areas immediately bidding their prices. They start their own war. Soon, the potion price reaches the 2000 gold coin mark and still increasing.


    Even at this point, Vergil also tries to bid on the price but he didn''t buy too much money and finally reluctantly passed it. Although the high-grade regeneration mana potion is rare but using his family connection, he still could procure a few low-grade ones.


    After few dozen minutes, it finally sold at the 3250 gold coin which many times more than the start bidding price. This shows how important and rare the mana regeneration potion.


    "The next item is a weapon. But, this is no ordinary weapon it a mana-enhanced weapon." As a staff brings out a huge long spear with a sharp de at the end.


    "Everyone¡­ This weapon is called Full Spark created by famous crafter Balrug." as the announcer shows the weapon to the audience.


    "Ehh¡­ The old man isn''t that my practice spear. Why did you sell it?!" rebuked Angus towards the old dwarf.


    "Shut up, ungrateful brat!! It''s technically mine. So, what I do to it is up to me. I will create another spear for your trainingter on." replied the old dwarf.


    "No way.. I quite like that spear. You can''t sell it without my opinion." counter Angus


    As the two master-student bickers each other, the announcer test weapon by prated strong armor easily while also create a little spark of electricity.


    Looking at the spark is created, the audience once again surprised. This kind of enhanced-mana weapon is very deadly as it could produce spark on its end. Moreover, it will be more formidable in the hand of electric-basedbatants.


    Thebination of the electric current and electric attribute mana from the user will make it more deadly towards any opponent.


    Soon, another price war start and the price keep going higher even after reach 3000 gold coins. While hearing this, Angus could onlyment his situation to lost his favorite practice spear.


    Looking at his grumble student, "Brat, if you want to keep the spear, why don''t you just bidding it yourself." teased Balrug.


    "Shut up stinky old man, just create me another better spear for me after this." replied Angus.


    "Another spear!? Ungrateful Brat, Did you think those kinds of things could easily be made?!"


    Soon, they start to bickering one another again while Vergil could only look at them.


    "Err¡­ Is this situation normally happen?" asked Angus towards Bail.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it. As long as they didn''t start killing each other everything is fine." replied Bail while ignoring the two master-student as it is a normal urrence.


    Meanwhile, Vergil didn''t know what to say looking at the new side of his little brother.

 Chapter 59: Mysterious Box

    <h4>Chapter 59: Mysterious Box</h4>


    "5300 once... 5300 twice¡­ Sold" said the announcer.


    "Oh Yeah¡­ 5300 gold coins for a spear. Hahaha¡­.Bail, Bring more drink we need to celebrate this." eximed Balrug happily inside the VVIP room.


    "Tch¡­ That''s my spear." grumble Angus nearby


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry brother. Later on, I will ask Father to procure a new spear for you." as Vergil tries tofort his little brother.


    "*Sigh* Forget it, brother. I will just make the senile old dwarf create a new one for me. Also, don''t tell anyone I am this senile old dwarf''s student." said Angus


    "Senile!! Who''s a senile, ungrateful brat!?" rebuked Balrug.


    Soon, both of them begin bickering again by throwing some insult like before. Looking at this, Vergil once again didn''t know what to do.


    "Just leave them alone. Those two are quite hard-headed and always like that since the start." said Bail as he orders more drinks.


    "Anyway, your brother is right. You should keep silent about your brother being a student of the old boss."


    "The old boss may be a renowned crafter throughout thend but he also has a battle dwarf with many enemies in the past. It will be better for your brother if people know less about this matter." suggest Bail to Vergil.


    Hearing this, Vergil could only nod silently. As for Angus, he didn''t care about it. The old dwarf may have some enemies but he is also not weak and could be easily assassinated.


    Although he prefers fewer people to know about his true power if it bes too much hassle, he may just blow his cover and release his true might.


    "The next item is a very mysterious item that even our appraisal could not guess what it is. This item is found in one of the ancient ruins that is located at Morvo Wastnd." As the announcer shows the people a box made of unknown material.


    The box has a swirl ck pattern all around it and releasing mana aura surrounds it. All the trained people could feel the aura even without using skills such as [Mana Eye].


    Looking at the box, it gathered the audience''s attention, "As you can see, this mysterious box has mana aura surrounding it. It may be said that this box contains an artifact from the ancient civilization of Morvo Kingdom." entice the announcer.


    "Artifact!!" [The Audience]


    "Holy molly¡­ that box may contain the legendary artifact!!" [The Audience]


    "This is going to be another bidding war among the VIP." [The Audience]


    Artifact is a very rare item made by the ancient civilization using lost knowledge. Some of it may be junk or toys but a few of them could be a mighty weapon. Most of the leaders with seven grade strength have one or two artifacts as weapons or armors.


    "Now let''s start the auction, the starting price is 2000 gold with each increment of 100 gold coins." the announcer starts the bid.


    But none of the people start the bidding immediately. Although artifacts are precious and could be sold for a high price, there are already simr cases like this one.


    After opening the box, most of them usually are scrap or junk. So, it''s also sorts of a gamble to buy this box.


    Meanwhile, the moment Angus looked at the box, he found it had a simr swirl pattern to the bracelet he bought before.


    ''Hmm¡­ it has a simr pattern. Does it rte one after another?'' Thought Angus while looking at the bracelet in his left hand.


    After thinking for a few moments, ''Tch.. let''s hope the inside is not junk.'' [Angus]


    "Two thousand gold coins." as Angus starts bidding for the first time.


    This gathers the other attention from the others inside the room.


    "Brother, did you find anything about the box?" asked Vergil


    "Nah.. I just like the box." replied Angus casually.


    "Hahaha¡­ you just like the box." said Balrug in a sarcastic tone.


    "Shut up, old man. Nobody will think you are a mute if you are not saying anything." rebuked Angus before ignoring the old man and focusing on the stage.


    After Angus first bid, many people also start to try their luck and bid.


    "2200¡­ 2400¡­ 2700¡­" [The Audience]


    "3000" said the orc inside the VVIP room.


    Then, few people also join the bidding as the silent orc also participate until it stops at the 4000 gold coin mark. At this time, only Angus and the orc are bidding for the mysterious box.


    "4500" [Orc]


    "4600" [Angus]


    "5000" [Orc]


    "5100" [Angus]


    Because of ack of experience in bidding, Angus thought that bidding with the minimum increment is saving more money. But, at the auction when there are only two bidders it could be said as a provocation.


    "GRR¡­ 6000" said the orc.


    "6100" said Angus calmly.


    "Urgg¡­ ten thousand gold coinsst bid." shouts the orc.


    Hearing this the audience was surprised as the price suddenly became 10000 gold coins, the highest bidding price from tonight''s auction. While the announcer also surprises at the sudden increase.


    Like calm water in theke, Angus replied, "Ten thousand and one hundred gold coins."


    "Grr¡­ Fine, you win this dumb box, brat." grumble the orc as he knows from Angus''s voice that the other party is still a kid.


    "Woah¡­ brother, are you sure you want to spend that much money to gamble with the mysterious box?" asked Vergil.


    "Of course, besides my gut told me that this box is kind of special." replied Angus.


    After that, no one dares to bid higher than Angus.


    "Does anybody want to bid higher? 10100 once, 10100 twice, then it is sold." said the announcer.


    After that, the box was brought back backstage to be delivered to Angus''s room for the transaction. During this time waiting for the box, a few misceneous items were auctioned. But, none of them amuse Angus to join the bidding.


    Soon, the box is delivered and Angus gives the coins to the staff. After that everyone in the room looks at the mysterious box in Angus''s hand. The box is quite big around 30 cm all around.


    Looking at the mysterious box in Angus''s hand, "Brat, hurry open the box. Or do you need help to open it?"mented Balrug.


    But, Angus ignores Balrug''sment and feels that his bracelet gives some reaction when it touches the box aura. Before anything happens, Angus put the box inside his wristwatch storage.


    "Ehh¡­ why did you store it?" asked Balrug.


    "Stupid, old man. There is no way I will open it in here. what if it is truly an artifact?" rebuked Angus.


    Although Angus is also interested in knowing what is inside the box, he still not stupid enough to open the box in this ce.


    "Hahaha.. don''t worry, brat. As long as I am here, no one will dare to touch you." said Balrug pridefully.


    "Yeah-Yeah said the old man that almost lost to eight years old." replied Angus.


    "What do you say, brat?!" replied Balrug.


    "Ehh¡­ Angus what do you mean by him almost lose to you?" asked Vergil


    "Ahh.. That''s¡­" as Angus forgets that his brother still didn''t know his true strength.


    During this moment, "The next item is a high Manatium Ore." said the announcer.


    "MANATIUM!!" shout Balrug that gathers everyone''s attention.


    Fortunately, the room is soundproof unless you want to touch a certain button to bid. Otherwise, everyone in the auction hall will hear Balrug shout.


    "Bail, how much money do we have now? We need to buy this Manatium no matter what." said Balrug excitedly.


    "Manatium? what is that?" asked Angus innocently.


    "Manatium is a rare metal with the highest mana conductivity. However, it is very rare. Just a few hundred grams of it already cost more than 1000 gold coins in the market. Manatium such as big as that ore will be priceless." exined Vergil.


    "I see.. So, it''s only rare ore with high mana conductivity."ment Angus.


    "*Sigh* it''s not only rare ore. Any weapon that is made from it could be said one of the strongest weapons or armor ording to its user strength." exined Vergil more.


    "Still it doesn''t change the fact that it is only a rare ore."ment Angus.


    Fortunately, Balrug didn''t hear Angusment. Otherwise, he may smack Angus''s face frommenting on such a rare metal. For dwarf races, Manatium could be said to be more precious than gold or diamond.


    "7300"


    "7500"


    "8000"


    "9100"


    "9500"


    "10000"


    "11000"


    "Damn it¡­ 13000" shouts Balrug as he bid.


    "Wooaahh¡­ 13000" [The Audience]


    "Is there anyone who wants to bid higher? 13000 once¡­"


    Before I finished saying, "fifteen thousand gold coins" eximed one of the people inside the VVIP room.


    "Urggg¡­ Bail, did you not have more money?" asked Balrug.


    "Err¡­ nope boss." replied Bail.


    "Shit¡­ It''s only a little more."? grumble Balrug.


    Suddenly, he remembers the two brothers inside the room.


    "Brat, lend me your money. I will pay you backter." asked Balrug.


    However, Angus gives an evil smile, "No way, this is my saving money."


    "Y-You ungrateful brat!! Just lend me your money, I will give it backter!!" the old dwarf shouts furiously.


    "N-O W-A-Y!!" said Angus at a slow pace.

 Chapter 60: Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 60: Artifact</h4>


    "N-O W-A-Y!!" said Angus at a slow pace in mocking expression.


    "You ungrateful brat!!" as Balrug took his hammer and was ready to smack Angus.


    "Wait¡­ Boss." while Bail hold Balrug


    "Don''t hold me back, Bail. I need to teach this ungrateful brat a lesson." said Balrug furiously.


    Looking at the situation, "Brother, stop being stubborn and lend master Balrug some money." as Vergil tried to persuade Angus''s mind before the situation escted.


    "Tch¡­ fine. But, on one condition." said Angus like he was losing in this matter.


    "What is it?" asked Balrug grumpily.


    "Simple, just build me a new weapon from this Manatium ore." said Angus calmly


    "Haa.. In your dream." replied Balrug immediately.


    "Then, I will not lend you any money." counter Angus.


    During this time the announcer kept the auction continuing, "15000 gold coins once¡­ "


    "Damn¡­ Fine, you win this time, brat." said Balrug before pushing the bid button.


    "Eighteen thousand gold coins." bid Balrug.


    "Oi.. Old man, I can only lend you ten thousand gold coins. Don''t go overboard." said Angus.


    "Yeah-Yeah¡­ I know it. Just shut up." grumble Balrug.


    "Eighteen thousand gold coins. Is there anyone who wants to bid higher than this?" entice the announcer.


    "Tch¡­ twenty thousand gold coins." said the from one of the VVIP rooms.


    "Twenty-one thousand gold coins." replied Balrug immediately as trying to provoke the other party.


    Meanwhile at the other room VVIP room, "Tch¡­ Twenty¡­"


    However before the man could push the bid button, "Hold on.. Brother. We still need the money for buying that item." said the girl beside him.


    After thinking for a while, "Tch.. Fine." as he released his hand from the bidding button.


    Looking at this the girl beside him released a sigh. Then, she looks at the VVIP room direction that just won the Manatium.


    ''That''s the same room as the kid that bought the mysterious box before. I don''t know why but the kid''s voice sounds familiar.'' thought the girl.


    While the man beside him, "Darius, are you sure that an artifact will be auctioned here?" asked the man towards the old butler behind him.


    "Yes, I am certain of it, the third prince. an item such as an artifact will be thest item to be auctioned. This is also the reason why not a lot of people fight over this huge Manatium ore." said the old butler politely.


    "Since that is the case, I will just let them win over this Manatium ore." said the man.


    "Twenty-one thousand once¡­ Twice¡­ Sold." said the announcer.


    Although he is kind of regretful since usually Manatium such as this sold over twenty thousand gold coins or even reached thirty thousand gold coins but nobody bid for it anymore.


    So, he could only concede and close the bidding time this time. Besides, the next item is the main event where everyone is waiting for.


    "Alright, everyone. Now, is the final item. It isst but not least. This item is found in the Olven Mountain ancient ruin." as a staff member, bring a tray with a nket over it.


    Everyone immediately looked at the tray that was covered with a nket.


    After gathering everyone''s attention, "Everyone looks at the one and only. The newly found artifact." as the announcer took the nket and showed a short spear on it.


    The moment the spear is uncovered by the nket, it releases a powerful majestic aura towards the surroundings. Feeling the aura, everyone feels like being suppressed by it.


    "Woahh¡­ what an aura." [The Audience]


    "A-A real artifact!!" [The Audience]


    "Such a strong aura. So, this is the artifact" said the third prince inside the VVIP room.


    ''This artifact¡­ is not ordinary.'' thought Darius silently.


    "Woaahh¡­ Brother, this artifact you must get it." eximed the girl.


    "Don''t worry my little sister, I will get it with all the money I brought."


    On the other hand, at Angus''s VVIP room. Everyone was also surprised by the artifact''s appearance.


    "Woahh.. Brother, look that''s an artifact. *Sigh* Unfortunately, we didn''t bring a lot of money this time." said Vergil


    "What an aura¡­ So, this is an untamed artifact''s aura."mented Balrug after finishing his transaction.


    "What do you mean by untamed artifact?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Most of the artifact has a sentient spirit on it. Because of this reason, you need to tame it first before you can use all of its capability. This is also one of the reasons why all of the people that have artifacts are strong people with high grades." exined Balrug.


    "But, this is the first time I feel such a strong aura from an artifact. Moreover, it is also in a sealed state. Who knows what kind of aura it produces if it''s unsealed." added Balrug.


    "Huhh¡­ It''s in a sealed state? what a strong artifact?!" eximed Vergil.


    Meanwhile, Angus only looks silently at the artifact, ''This spear¡­ is thirsty like a desert. It will dry everything. No.. It will consume everything. What a troublesome spear.'' Thought Angus silently.


    As a natural weapon master, Angus could somewhat guess the nature of the weapon just from one look. Now, he feels that the artifact is drying like a desert that will dry everything.


    "Alright everyone, let''s not waste any more time and start the auction. The starting bid price is ten thousand gold coins with each increment 1000." as the announcer starts the auction.


    "10000¡­ 11000¡­ 15000¡­ 20000¡­ 25000... " as the price keeps increasing at a fast rate.


    "50000 gold coins." as the third prince bidding the price.


    "Woaahh.. it''s 50000. How much money is that?" [The Audience]


    "It''s probably all the money that I will gather for my entire life." [The Audience]


    "60000 gold coins." bid the orc in the VVIP room.


    "70000 gold coins." counter the third prince immediately.


    "Urgg¡­ 80000 gold coins." Bidded the orc.


    "Tch¡­ One hundred thousand gold coins." Counter the prince.


    "Arrgg¡­ *m*" a ruckus heard from the orc room.


    "120000¡­ Gold coins." said another person from the VVIP box.


    "Woahh¡­ It''s over 1000000" [The Audience]


    "Tch¡­ Sister, how much money do you bring now? lend me your money." asked the third prince towards his sister.


    "I only bring around 30000 gold coins now." said the princess.


    "Good, lend me all of them. 130000 gold coins." as the third prince pressed the bid button immediately.


    "Does anyone want to bid higher than 130000?" said the announcer while the third prince looks at the stage anxiously.


    But, after a while. None of them try to bid for it. "130000 once¡­ Second¡­ Sold." as the announcer closes the auction.


    "Fiuuhh¡­ Luckily, I didn''t bid for Manatium ore before. Otherwise, I don''t have any money to buy this artifact." said the third prince


    "Yeah¡­ You need to treat meter for it, Brother."ment the princess.


    "Alright, my little sister. Later, I will treat you. Now, let''s go and retrieve the artifact." as the prince went outside the room towards the backstage area.


    "Hey, we could just wait here." said the princess but her brother was already gone.


    Meanwhile in Angus''s VVIP room, "130000 gold coins. That''s an enormous amount of money even for our family. To think of an artifact sold for that kind of price"ment Vergil.


    "Yeah¡­ But, I don''t think it is worth it. That spear is¡­ Well, forget it. It''s not our matter anymore. Let''s go home Vergil." said Angus while back to his usual apathetic attitude.


    "Ahh.. Yes.. Let''s go." said Vergil as he followed his brother.


    "Alright, old man. Don''t forget your promise and debt. see ya at the academy." said Angus while walking out the room without waiting for Balrug reply.


    "Damn brat¡­" shout Balrug but Angus is already outside the room.


    After exiting the Golden Trade''s Auction hall, they found that it''s already evening. Many magicalmps in the street already lit up and brighten the street. They also found their carriage already in front of them waiting for them.


    Fortunately for the two brothers, one of their guards brings the carriage over so they don''t need to walk towards the carriage location.


    Inside the carriage, "Today is really fun. We should tour around the capital more often." said Vergil.


    "Yeah, you are right." replied Angus absent-minded.


    Looking at his brother''s short reply, "Is something wrong, Brother?"


    "Nahh¡­ I just feel that the artifact buyer is truly unlucky." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. what do you mean by that?" asked Vergil.


    During this time, the carriage stops at the Victory townhouse manor. Since the distance between the townhouse and the auction hall is not too far, they could arrive quickly.


    Moreover, the carriage they use is a special carriage that is powered by a magical engine. This way the carriage is moved faster and could carry more load than an ordinary horse carriage.


    "It''s nothing important. Ahh.. we have already arrived. Let''s get inside. I am quite hungry and tired." said Angus


    "Yeah¡­ me too." replied Vergil.


    During his way, Vergil finally remembers something, "Wait, brother¡­" said Vergil.


    Suddenly, Vergil feels an ominous aura behind him. Angus also noticed this but he pretended to not notice it and keep walking to the inside manor.


    "Vergil, I think you need to exin something" said the person behind Vergil.

 Chapter 61: Unscathed

    <h4>Chapter 61: Unscathed</h4>


    "Vergil, I think you need to exin something" said the person behind Vergil.


    "Errr¡­ E-Evening, Aunt Hersha." replied Vergil nervously.


    "Oh... so you know what time is now. Tell me my dear nephew, Why did youe back thiste?!!" said Aunt Hersha chillingly.


    "Hiii¡­ I am sorry, Aunt Hersha. B-But¡­ It''s Angus''s fault that he is¡­" as Vergil tried to exin.


    *Bang* Before he could exin, he was already getting knocked out by his aunt''s fist and flying seeing the star.


    "Now, where is my baby boy Angus? Yuhu..? Come over here to your lovely aunt." as Aunt Hersha tries to catch up with Angus.


    During the time her aunt got preupied with Vergil, Agnus took some food from the dining table and sneaked around to the basement of the townhouse.


    The basement area is the same area where he sparred with his father before. This room is heavily enchanted so Angus decides to hide in this ce for the time being. Even his aunt will hardly perceive him inside this room.


    Eating his dinner at the training area alone, Angus feels now is the time to open the mysterious box. As he is alone and nothing to do for the time being.


    Then, he took out the mysterious box from his wristwatch storage. Looking at it, he takes out his swirl patterned bracelet from his left hand. Agnus put it near it. Soon, he feels that the mana aura around the box fluctuates a little bit.


    Still, it didn''t change anything even after Angus tried to put them together. After a series of tries, he couldn''t get any reaction from the box.


    Leaving with no choice, he decided to forcefully open the box. Taking a deep breath and calming his mind, Angus pulls out his mana restricting bracelet and takes out his weighted clothes.


    Judging by the hardness of the unknown material it''s made, Angus feels he needs to use all his strength to open this box. Controlling his mana and his breathing rhythm, he focuses all his mana on his fist [Iron Fist].


    Making a strong martial art stance, Angus punched the box at once [Dynamic Punch]. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* He may seem tounch one punch but the moment it almost touches the box it turns into many fists and hits various locations on the box.


    After a while, he found that all his punches leave no harm to the mysterious box, not even a scratch. The box is still like before unscathed.


    However, under Angus''s [Mana Eye] he found that the box absorbed all his mana that concentrated in his fist. Intriguing by this discovery, he tried to send mana towards the box.


    On the contrary to his expectation, the box didn''t absorb and respond to the mana he sent. Testing more about the box, he found that only by using a highly concentrated mana skill that the box absorbs it. Otherwise, it will stay still.


    Then, Angus keeps hitting the box continuously using many high mana consumption skills. But, the box keeps absorbing it like a bottomless hole. Besides absorbing his mana, it didn''t have any change.


    "Haaa¡­ Ha¡­ what a mysterious box." said Angus as he recovered his mana.


    Suddenly, Angus felt a presence behind him.


    "Catch you. My baby boy." said Aunt Hersha while hugging Angus''s body.


    After almost dying from the strong grip and hug by his aunt, Angus finally could take a breath and back to talk with a huge struggle.


    "Aunt Hersha, let me go." said Angus with struggle.


    "Ohh¡­ it seems my baby boy is stronger now. But there is nothing that could separate you from my love." said Aunt Hersha while hugging Angus at her big ''mountain''.


    ''Stupid cow woman, you are going kill me.'' curses Angus inwardly while keeping struggle from her aunt''s grip.


    On the other hand, Aunt Hersha keeps her grip strong and makes Angus feel like a plushy toy. After a while, her aunt reluctantly releases her strong grip but still makes Angus sit on herp while hugging him.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ You almost killed me!!" grumbled Angus while finally breathing normally again.


    "B-But, that''s your fault. You are touring with Vergil and leave me behind to do your father''s paperwork." said Aunt Hersha while hugging Angus.


    Finally, Aunt Hersha noticed the strange box that emits mana aura in front of them. "Angus, what is this box?" asked her Aunt seriously.


    "Ah.. this box is the one I bought from the auction this afternoon." replied Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ So, this is that box. Did you need my help to open it?" asked the woman.


    "Yeah, I already tried¡­" as Angus exined all he had done to it.


    Angus didn''t bother to hide his strength since her aunt must know his real strength from hugging him to almost death before. In those desperate times, Angus unconsciously fights back with all his strength.


    But, Aunt Hersha herself is kind of a monster with six grade strength and could restrain Angus easily. Looking at his aunt''s nonchnt attitude towards his strength, he knows that his aunt must also know about his real strength from his father a long time ago.


    After exining about the box and what he found about it. His Aunt is also interested in the mysterious box.


    Inspecting the box for a moment, "Hmm¡­ Interesting. Now, why don''t you show me how you punched the box before."


    "Okay." replied Angus shortly before taking a position to punch the box.


    Gathering mana in his hand, [Dynamic Punch] *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* series of hitting sound heard after Angus first reached the box.


    *p* *p* *p* "That''s such a strong skill and power. I bet no ordinary first-gradebatant could survive that attack. Huhuhu¡­ To think my baby boy will grow up this fast" as Aunt Hersha faking her sadness.


    Ignoring her aunt''s sadness, "So, what did you find out?" replied Angus coldly.


    "Ehh¡­ did my baby boy angry? Fufufu¡­ Anyway, you are right about before. It seems it absorbs high concentration mana attacks like bottomless holes. Now, let your aunt try something." as her Aunt took her great axe from her space storage.


    Without wasting any moment, Aunt Hersha cleaves the box [Axe Art - Splitting st]. *Boom* A huge shockwave from the sh between the box and the great axe.


    After a moment the box still left unscathed. This surprised both Angus and his aunt.


    "Hee¡­ I believe I put an attack that is enough to kill any grade five people. This box may be a real deal and contain some sort of treasure. You said it also reacts to a bracelet?" asked Aunt Hersha seriously.


    "Yes, its aura seems to flicker a little bit the moment it senses the bracelet." said Angus while showing the bracelet.


    Then, his aunt immediately took the bracelet away. After inspecting for a while, "Interesting¡­" said Aunt Hersha before trying to cleave the bracelet in the air with her great axe. *Boom*


    Angus didn''t expect sudden movement and was surprised by it. But, the bracelet also left unscathed despite getting hit by the great axe.


    Looking at this, "H-How??" surprised Angus.


    "As I guess, both of them absorb high concentration mana but at a different rate. The bracelet seems to also absorb high concentration mana but at a smaller scale than the box. It''s likeparing a big hole and a small hole."


    "Also from what I perceive, it seems the bracelet transfers the mana to the box after absorbing it. Besides that, I don''t know the use or how to open the box since even my attack left it unscathed."


    "Probably only the seven grade people could open it. But I am also not too sure about it." exin Aunt Hersha to Angus while giving back his bracelet.


    Angus put back on the bracelet on his left wrist. Suddenly, he felt his mana absorbed at a minuscule rate. If not because of his high perception and absolute control over his mana, he may not discover this.


    Since he didn''t feel this way before, then it means the bracelet changed after interacting with the box or it because of his aunt''s attack.


    Whatever it is, he feels that it is connected to the mysterious box. After thinking for a while, Angus decides to let it be since the consumption rate is not bothering him at all. His breathing technique could regenerate mana more than what it consumes.


    After Angus got dressed, both of them went back to the manor upstairs while Angus kept getting harassed by his aunt. Arriving at the manor, Angus could see the mummy version of Vergil.


    It seems he got some punishment from his aunt. Fortunately, his aunt is spoiling Angus a lot and didn''t give any punishment to him.


    There are also still a few days before it''s time to go back to the academy. Otherwise, Vergil will miss the start of the new term like Angus did during thest break.


    For a person like Vergil who is in the first ranking in his year, it is important to be a role model for the other student. Unlike Angus who always does what he wants, Vergil needs to pay attention to his behaviour as the first rank and high noble.


    After chatting for a while, Angus went back to his room while preventing his aunt from sleeping with him. He didn''t hate his aunt, especially a beautiful woman like Aunt Hersha thought her age is questionable.


    However, he also didn''t want to die early while being suffocated by two huge mountains.

 Chapter 62: Gate of Life

    <h4>Chapter 62: Gate of Life</h4>


    Two years have passed since Angus bought the mysterious box from the Golden Trade''s auction. He also understands a few things about the mysterious box and the bracelet.


    He found that the strange bracelet could also absorb any excessive mana he releases during the use of a skill. Normally, any mana based skill always produces excessive mana consumption towards the surrounding.


    The higher the mana consumption, the higher its excessive mana. This thing is natural and could be prevented at all. Of course, an expert like Angus has a little excessive mana when using skill since he still retains his mastery over skill from his past life.


    After absorbing the excessive mana, it will transfer it to the box no matter how far it is through some unknown means. What Angus knows is that all the excessive mana contained inside the box be part of it.


    Angus also found that it could absorb any excessive mana produced inside the manual battle system. This makes him certain that the manual battle system is real and could get him killed for real.


    Fortunately, he always ys safe during all his battles inside the manual battle. Although it is ying safe, it didn''t mean he will take an easy route and make his progress slow. Rather Angus became harsher in his training.


    During these two years, Angus has a lot of progress. All of this could be looked at from his stats.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 10 Years Old


    MP: 100/100


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 20


    Dexterity: 20


    Intelligence: 30


    Vitality: 32


    Soul Point: 199


    As the point gets higher, the conversion rate for each point is higher. Passing the 20 marks, it needs 40 soul points. Passing the 25 mark it needs 80 soul points. To pass the 30 marks it needs ridiculously 160 soul points.


    Even though Angus only increases his stat once a month to control his advance, he feels that his soul points never enough. Now, he just barely has enough soul points for an emergency case.


    He also found that his vitality could be increasing by one every month due to his body growth. However, his strength and dexterity are stuck at the twenty marks.


    No matter what he did, he still couldn''t make it to this bottleneck. From what he knows, the old dwarf Balrug says that he finally reached the limit of his physical strength as a kid.


    After that, the old dwarf didn''t say anything and told him to wait until his puberty ended. In Firuman, there are a lot of different kinds of races from orc, elf, dwarf, halfling, giant, demon, etc. All of these races have different ages of maturity ording to their race.


    So,monly people could be considered as adults if they reach puberty. Be it 10 years human or 50 years old elf they will be considered as an adult as it is their puberty age.


    Puberty is not only a symbol of adulthood but also a sign that one''s body finally fully developed. As Angus''s body finally almost developed, he now could learn secret techniques from the old dwarf Balrug.


    From what he inquired, the technique is very dangerous that could kill its user if they couldn''t do it. The technique is called Gate of life.


    After a person reaches their physical limit, they need to break through their limit to increase further. This limit could also be called the Gate of life.


    By opening the gate of life, they could increase their limit further until they reach another limit. No one knows how many gates could be opened. On the ancient record of the dwarves race, the highest gate someone sessfully opened was five.


    However, that same person died after trying to open the sixth gate of life. Some spected that it is like mana core grade that could be upgraded until seven. But, to open the gate of life is many times more difficult and dangerous than upgrading mana core.


    This is because increasing physical strength is hard when it reaches a certain point. The first requirement for opening the Gate of Life is to reach their limit. If Angus didn''t have his system, he also feels he will reach his current physical strength like now.


    Moreover, failing using the technique means dead unlike upgrading mana core which only dealt few bacshes except for upgrading grade six above.


    Because of the danger of the technique, Angus needs to wait for his body and mind to be fully developed and ready before using it.


    Now, Angus is having an afternoon nap inside the Spring Dorm''s garden after attending all his courses during the day.


    Not far from him, two teenagers are facing each other and ready to fight. These two teenagers are Ian and Princess Jayna.


    During these two years, the princess managed to learn [Heart of Perseverance], which made her have absolute control over her emotion. This way she will hardly get into the [Possession] state and create destruction nearby.


    The [Possession] state is a kind of blessing and curse. It could increase the userbat capability by a huge amount but also kind of dangerous if not fully controlled.


    This is the reason why many people from the Heart Kingdom enemy try to assassinate her many times. She may not be a threat as she could not control it for now, but at ater date, she could even havebat power as strong as a seventh-gradebatant.


    After learning [Heart of Perseverance], Princess Jayna could control her moody feeling more. Combined with the technique Angus taught her before, she has now be more refined as ady.


    However, her passion for being number one is still there. During all these years, no one could truly match her except for Angus.


    After all this year the princess still could nevernd a hit on thiszy boy. Even using sneak and underhanded attack also failed her.


    There is one time, when the princess, infuriated by Angus''s nonchnt behaviour and decides to ambush him at a small location. But, like always, he could avoid and dodge all her traps and attack wlessly like the god of fortune protecting him.


    What the princess didn''t know is Angus already anticipated all the traps and attacks before nning his movement to dodge it which makes it look like an ident or luck.


    As for Ian, despite not being matched with princess Jayna''s strength and talent, he never gives up and challenges her asionally for the first rank.


    A nce at the two kids that are ready to battle each other, ''Hmm¡­ Too careless.. so many openings, If I were their opponent, they would be done in the blink of an eye.''


    ''Well, none of that matters to me. Besides, they are still kids. It will be bullying if I fight them.'' Thought Angus before going back to sleep.


    Although Angus is very strong, he didn''t like to abuse his power. He also thought that fighting his peers was a waste of time and bullying them. So, all these years he kept his peaceful life while avoiding any conflict or battle.


    On the other hand, the two kids are ready to battle. At this moment, Princess Jayna notices that Angus is around the area through a side nce. Noticing that Angus keeps sleeping ignoring her, makes her kind of infuriated.


    After the ident in the tea party two years ago, she knows from her head butler Darius that Angus is strong, probably stronger than herself. Then, she tried to challenge him many times which he always dodges by forfeiting.


    She feels like that battling her is a waste of time. Because of that she even tried to ambush him many times but all of them always failed.


    Left with no choice she hoped that by unting her power she could somewhat get recognition from Angus. She wants to show Angus that she is a girl that could not be ignored. This is also the reason she is always infuriated by his attitude.


    ''Huff¡­ Calm down, Jayna. You just need to beat thismoner like usual.'' as Jayna calms her mind while silently using [Heart of Perseverance].


    Meanwhile, Ian also notices Jayna''s behaviour. Looking like he is being ignored before the fight makes him more infuriated.


    "This time I will beat you! And take the first rank title!" said Ian.


    "In your dream,moner. You there start the fight immediately I don''t have time all day." said Princess Jayna proudly.


    At this time, Axel, who is one of the residents inside the Spring Dorm didn''t have any choice and dragged into being the referee.


    After looking both of them ready, "Begin!!" [Axel]


    Both of them immediately sh with each other in closebat. Punching, dodging, parrying as they keep exchanging blow one with each other.


    Still, the princess constitution and physical power are stronger than Ian. [Possession] also somehow enhances the capabilities of her body and makes her stronger.


    Ian notices that he is losing in closebat as more bruises appear on his body while the princess could dodge and parry his attack easily. He flipped back away to make a distance between both of them.


    Not letting her ''sandbag'' getaway, she pursues Ian. At this moment, Ian managed to quick cast a spell [1st Circle - Spark].

 Chapter 63: Disparency Situation

    <h4>Chapter 63: Disparency Situation</h4>


    [1st Circle - Spark]. A small electric current shot towards Princess Jayna at fast speed. She feels like being tased and makes her body a little bit numb.


    Using this opportunity, Ianunches a barrage of attacks at Jayna. Still feeling numb all over her body from the previous attack, Jayna could only parry all his attack.


    After a series of shes, Jayna res up her mana and easing the numbness in her body. Then, sheunches a counter-attack [Fire punch].


    Looking at the familiar iing skill, Ian could only dodge it as he already experienced the power of Jayna''s [Fire punch] many times before.


    Still, Ian dodging skill is like child ypared to Angus. Jayna already used to try catching up with Angus. So, she could easily predict Ian''s next movement. After the first dodge, Ian gets punched in his gut and flown away.


    Because she is not holding back, Ian immediately got a knockout afternding on the ground far away.


    After defeating Ian, "Hmph..moner like you should know your ce." said Princess Jayna proudly


    Then, she immediately leaves while feeling a little bit frustrated at the battle. Although she won, she also almost lost at the battle. She didn''t expect Ian to learn lightning elemental spells and got caught out of the guard by it.


    She knows that Ian has an affinity with water since he often used water spells before. Now, he could also use lightning spells and cast them rapidly during the battle. This means Ian has a dual elemental affinity. This shows the greatness of Ian talent.


    Meanwhile, She feels like her strength is stagnated after all the training she has done. She feels that Ian could catch up with her anytime.


    Lightning elemental is one of the elementals that could cause high destructive damage. But, it is also hard to control and have high mana usage. Still, it is quite destructive and effective inbat than other elemental.


    Frustrated by this, she could only walk silently back inside the dorm. She could only meditate and try forming her mana core to increase her strength further.


    ''*Sigh* I need to calm my mind first.'' thought Jayna.


    Looking at Angus ignoring her battle just now, she begins to feel more frustrated and hurried her foot to go inside the dorm. Otherwise, she will lose her mind.


    Meanwhile, Angus is still sleeping peacefully but he is also looking at the battle silently. He is also surprised that Ian has dual affinity since it is quite rare.


    Even he only has one elemental affinity. If it is not because of his superb mana control and high intelligence, he will have a hard time using other elemental spells.


    As a body control freak, Angus always prioritizes control over anything. This way he could easily change the mana nature to any kind of element like having a high affinity with it.


    With enough control, he could manipte his mana into anything he wanted as long as he knows about it. This is also one of the reasons he always prioritizes control.


    Unfortunately, the majority of the people in the Heart kingdom only has an affinity with fire elements. So, he rarely meets another elementalbatant besides having fire affinity.


    ''Looks like I will start to ''beat'' Ian from now to get a book skill from him.''


    After all these years, Angus found that book skills not only contain information about the respective skill/spell but also the person''s understanding of elements.


    Each different person has a different understanding of element and their skill/spell. At first, he hardly perceived this as his brain could not process all this small information.


    After his intelligence passed 20 marks, not only he could perceive this but also he felt like practising the spell as the book owner did. Although it is still kind of blurry, he feels he will need more intelligence to grasp this.


    Fortunately, he still does not get a book skill other than from a student at this academy. Otherwise, his brain will be fried from experiencing all this stuff. The book skill could also drop from the same system as the opponent improves in real life.


    Angus feels like stealing their technique but he knows that this maye in handy in this chaotic world.


    This is also the reason why he is always increasing his intelligence every month, despite now he almost has a photographic memory skill.


    At the 15 marks intelligence, he could ace all his academic courses easily. Now his intelligence is at 30 which is double than before. It almost makes him have something like photographic memory, a faster-thinking process, and precise multitasking skill.


    If it is an academy in his past life, he will get the first rank easily. However, in Royal Academy, they ranked the student heavily based onbat capability.


    During these two years, Angus just showed his power to be barely enough to pass the test exam. Fortunately, the examination is easy like one must show skill or spells to the examiner. Then, the examiner will score them based on the student''s performance.


    For Angus who has almost absolute control over his body and mana, he could easily manipte his performance to look ordinary or somehow below average in academy standard.


    After enjoying the sunset and chatting with Millie who ising to tend the garden for a while, he goes back to the dorm.


    Meanwhile, Angus having his peaceful life at the academy, at the Dark Forest, there is a series of constant explosions from the inner area. *BOOM* *BOOM*


    "We finally found it! Begin the chanting!!" Shout an elf that runs towards a group of people..


    Then, another elf began chanting while writing a strange symbol on the ground. Not long after that, heard a loud roaring sound. *ROARR*


    Like responding with the roar, the thick miasma fog is gathered at one ce before moving towards the surrounding like a hurricane that destroys anything.


    "Everyone, give it your all. We must hold back! It''s a do or die!!"mand one of the elves in a haggard appearance.


    Without wasting any moment all the gathered people using their respective spell, [3rd Circle - Rock Wall] [3rd Circle - Wall of Thorn] [Enchanting - Endurance]


    A huge rock wall appears from the ground along with a series of Thorny ntations. Then, a bluish aura encased the wall and strengthened it. The rock wall withstands the powerful miasma attack. Before they could relieve, A bunch of monsters from all sides attacked them.


    "Give me some time." said Duke Jacob as he chanted his spells.


    "Hold them back!! Don''t let them pass you!!" Command Sylvan while he charged towards the monster wave.


    [Axe Art - Whirlwind]


    [Sword Art - Wheeling sh]


    [Bow Art - Scatter Shot]


    [Martial Art - Chain Combo]


    [3rd Circle - Freezing st]


    [3rd Circle - Sr Pulse]


    *BOMM* *BOMM* A variety of skills and spellsunch to the iing monster and create destruction towards the surrounding. But, monsters keeping like an endless tide.


    "Tch.. I don''t have enough mana." said the ck person with a horn.


    "Hold on a little bit.. Just a little bit of Manatium then Vo." said the small halfling before throwing the bottle on the ground. [Alchemist - Mana Zone Potion]


    Abrupt mana immediately gathers into the surrounding people and repels the miasma fog. The people nearby feel that their mana is instantly filled.


    "Good Job!!" Said one of the orcs before increasing his killings rate.


    "Now is our time to shine." *ng* *ng* *ng* The gremlins assemble something quickly that resembles a magical cannon. [Mechanical Engineering - sma Machine Gun]


    Then, one of the gremlins uses it to start shooting at the monster wave. "RARARARARARA¡­" *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* as the machine keep killing all the nearby monster


    At this moment, a strange sound was heard from various sides. *GRRT* *ROAR* *FIAAKK*


    "Fifth Grade monster.. INCOMING!!" warned of the elf.


    A series of root tendril appears on the ground and attacks the people nearby. Another variety of miasma based attackunched at the people and killed some of them. The situation is very chaotic like a warzone.


    "Damn.. How much longer?!" said one of the beastkin after looking at hisrade dying.


    "Not long.. Few more minutes." said Sylvan after looking at the nearby friend who kept chanting non-stop.


    At this moment, "Everyone falls back!!" said Duke Jacob after finishing his long chant.


    Then, he raises his arm to the sky and creates a gigantic size magic circle. After everyone gathered and fell back, without wasting any moment he activated the spells. [6th Circle Spell -? Rain of Fire]


    From the gigantic magic circle in the sky appear countless huge fireballs raining down towards the approaching monster. After a while, it leaves a devastating area but the scorched area immediately filled with monsters again.


    Looking at the endless tide of monsters, everyone feels desperation. After casting this spell the duke also falls exhausted.


    "My turn!!" said another ck-skinned man with a horn. The man makes the same gesture as duke Jacob and makes a gigantic magic circle in the sky [6th Circle Spell -? Thunder Zone]


    *ZZZTTZZ* *ZZZTT* *ZZTZZ* The gigantic magic circle produces lightning towards all the monsters in the perimeter and kills all of them leaving the only wastnd nearby. But, once again all the monsters keeping like an endless tide.


    During this moment, the rock walls crumble from behind it appear a gigantic size miasma fog giant.


    "Damn.. That is the Monster Overlord."

 Chapter 64: Discordance

    <h4>Chapter 64: Discordance</h4>


    "Damn.. That is the Monster Overlord." Everyone immediately noticed the pressure of its release.


    Looking at the appearance of Monster Overlord, somebatants immediately release their all-out attack.


    [Axe Art - Frenzy Chop]


    [Spear Art - Piercing Hawk]


    [Sword Art - Final sh]


    [Martial Art - One Point Strike]


    All of their devastating strikes only make the gigantic miasma fog dissipate for a while before it forms back as nothing happened.


    "That is not its real body!!" said one of the mages inside the group.


    After forming back, it gathered the miasma around its mouth and ready to shoot towards the group.


    "Iing!! Don''t let it fire its attack!!" said one of the elf.


    "Take this¡­ [5th Circle - Circle of Wintend]." as one of the people finished casting her spell.


    A chilling frost aura encased the group and freezing all the monsters that tried to approach it. The gigantic miasma also got frozen and stopped gathering the miasma around.


    Although it is only a 5th Circle spell, the high circle ice elemental spell is much more destructive being used in areas such as this. Because it could create a chilling frost aura that rendered other monsters into frozen statues.


    But, it only gives them a break for a while before the ice statue cracks and the monsters tide back to charge at them.


    During this precarious moment, "Hurry, gather over here!! I can''t hold it for too long." said the elf that held blue thick mana that connected towards the symbol on the ground.


    Hearing this, the group immediately gather together towards the elf. At this moment, the giant miasma breaks the ice and fires the umted miasma [Miasma st].


    Fortunately, everyone quickly gathered around. Before the [Miasma st] touched them, they were engulfed in thick blue mana and gone from that ce [6th Circle Spell - Mass Teleportation].


    In the middle of Roundel City, a huge mana fluctuation came out from the air. From it appeared a crack in the space and huge mana surged up. A few momentster, a group of people from various kinds of race appear out of nowhere.


    All of them immediately feel motion sickness from the teleportation and try to hold back to not puking around. Looking at the allied investigation team, the surrounding guard lowered their weapon.


    "Fuhhh¡­ We finally made it." said one of the halflings.


    "I will never go back to that dreadful ce ever again." said one of the humans.


    Everyone felt relieved that they finally made it back. After two full years of investigating inside the inner Dark Forest, they finally made it back to the Civilization Society alive.


    During these two years, they are constantly on the alert and fighting almost every day. Some of them even died because of many unforeseen dangers or surrounded by monsters. But, all of it is worth it as they finally gather some information on the new Monster Overlord.


    Looking that they are back at the Roundel City, some of them immediately close their eyes and rest on the spot. The investigation team may consist of strongbatants but there is a lot of danger inside the inner area of Dark Forest.


    Meanwhile, inside the inner area of Dark Forest, the monster overlord realizes that its intruders managed to getaway. *ROOARR*


    After the roaring sound could be heard all over the Dark Forest, the low-grade monsters inside the Dark Forest begin to move to attack the nearby city relentlessly.


    Outskirt of the ck Forest near the boundary of Heart Kingdom, ck Fortress, the first defensive line against monsters from the Dark Forest.


    Inside of the quarter, General Borkin''s doing some paperwork suddenly heard a roaring sound from the ck Forest.


    ''What''s that sound?! I have a bad premonition about this.'' as the dwarf goes out to the fortress''s wall.


    At the fortress''s wall, he found a blue-haired person looking at the forest. He seems like could see everything in the forest.


    "General¡­ Prepare to fight. the monsters areing." said the Duke before he went back to his room.


    "Y-Yes, my lord." replied the general dwarf shortly.


    "You hear that,d. Sound the rm!! Hurry, move your ass and get into the position!! We have monsters to y!"mand general Borkin toward the other soldiers.


    Hearing this, the soldier sounds the rm and announces the news all over the fortress. Not long after that, countless monsters of various kinds appear in the outskirts of the forest.


    Looking at the huge ck Fortress, they begin to charge into it like a mindless beast. Then, the sound of magical cannon, projectile, and artillery is released towards the approaching monsters. *BOM* *SHHTS* *BOM*


    The dwarf general along with the duke and soldier already standby on the wall waiting for the survive monster to climbing the huge ck-coloured wall.


    Soon, the fight between monsters and Civilian Society happens once again. Not only in the ck Fortress but all cities and civilian settlements near the Dark forest are attacked by countless monsters at the same time.


    The Dark Forest be a sort of forbidden ce for the time being as the monster bes more active than usual.


    While the monsters from the dark forest create chaos towards the surrounding, the leaders of the Civilian Society once again have the emergency meeting inside the Roundel City.


    Inside the meeting pce, the elf leaders sit on their chairs. But, only a few leaders of the Civilian Societye and sit at their respective chairs while most of them are empty.


    Because of the urgency, not all of the leaders coulde to the Roundel City at the moment of notice.


    To anticipate this problem, the elf race gives a long-distancemunication device to all the leaders. After waiting for a while, a projection of the leaders appears in their respective seats.


    Looking that all the projection of leaders appear, "Alright, let''s begin the meeting." said Vandor Windspear as one of the elf leader.


    "Sylvan, please show us what you got." said Vandor.


    Then, Sylvan brings a memory crystal and projects it in the middle of the table. He begins to narrate his story about his journey during these two years inside the Dark Forest.


    After hearing the story, "So, you are saying that this monster overlord is not only capable of leading the other monster but also intelligent enough to counter our technology device." said one of the leaders.


    "Yes, they seem to have some experience with our mana technology and even Jammed ourmunication device many times." replied Sylvan


    Hearing Sylvan reply, all the leaders begin to consider this new Monster Overlord again. All this time, the monster could easily be suppressed because of the advancement of technology on the Civilian Society side.


    If somehow the technology is rendered useless in the fight against monsters, that means it is one of the advantages on the Civilian Society side is gone.


    This may be simple but it could create a lot of trouble during the war. This trouble will lead to more casualties during the war. From the leaders perspective, during the war casualty may not be avoided.


    But if they receive too many casualties during their war between monsters, their military strength will also drop significantly. In the worse case, their kingdom or country may copse because of the instability.


    After processing Sylvan exnation, "From your story you said you could not get into the near it because it could immediately detect you. Then, could you exin why almost half of the investigation team die?" said one of the leaders furiously.


    "Yeah.. Is this not some kind of scheme from the elf kingdom to cut our force more?" provoked the other leaders.


    Then, more people try to berate Sylvan. Before one of the elf leaders said, "Do you think we need a scheme to destroy all of you?"


    Hearing this, the other leader began to silent, "Don''t mistake our race for kindness with weakness. If not because our elf soldier as the team leader acts as the team leader this time, none of your delegations will survive on this mission." said the elf leader.


    Before anyone could reply, "If we want, we could just leave this new monster overlord to destroy and trample all your so-called kingdom into nothingness Before we kill it at our front door."


    "Few races and tribes already push us to make this choice in the past. What makes you think we will not make the same choice like that again."


    So, tell me, leaders, did you want us to leave this monster overlord for you to fight your own or you want us to fight with you?" said one of the elf leaders.


    "Master Luke, please calm down." Vandor holds the angry elf leaders.


    "As all of you know almost half of the investigation team is dead. Few of them are also from our race and one of them is Master Luke''s son. So, please mind your own words carefully."


    "Also we elf race is very serious about this matter. Every single elf in ourmunity is precious and we just lost a few of them. Before this, we already met on our own to let the new monster overlord or not."


    "Now, leaders, should we participate in this war or leave you be? Also if you want us to participate? What could you offer us? "

 Chapter 65: Indecisive

    <h4>Chapter 65: Indecisive</h4>


    "What could you offer us?" said Vandor


    After that, none of the leaders dares to scheme against the elf leader again. At first, some of the leaders thought that they could push the elf race to handle the monster overlord alone by using the investigation team situation.


    Some of the greedy ones even want to take advantage of the elf race. However, they truly didn''t understand the nature of this long-lived race.


    The elf race may seem uninterested in worldly stuff and peace-loving. But, their true nature is like a sleeping dragon. The moment someone touches their reversed scale, they will only create destruction towards the surrounding.


    Moreover, their long lifespan made them wisest among the others. In front of them, all the plot and scheme is like child''s y. That''s why the elf race is never afraid of the other race.


    The only race that has a chance to truly threaten the elf race in Firuman is only the demon race. However, they are too divided into many tribes and always in a state of civil war.


    Then, the meeting continued without any conclusion. The major reason is that the apathetic behaviour of the elf leader and none of the leaders want to sacrifice their people to fight against the dangerous monster overlord.


    Judging by the strength the monster overlord shows by Silvan, it''s one of the strong overlords that could annihte a group of grade five teams easily.


    Because of this, most of the leaders don''t want to spend high military strength without any significant rewards. Soon, they could only hope that the monster overlord is targeted towards their nation during the attack in the next three years.


    While the leaders are still indecisive with their next move, most cities nearby the Dark Forest are destroyed or evacuated. It has be a front line warzone between the monsters and the respective nation army.


    Likewise, this is also an opportunity for few people to reap some profit like a lone mercenary, adventurer guild, war merchant and many others.


    Meanwhile, the chaotic warzone happens at the border of various countries, Angus still living his life undisturbed inside the academy.


    ''Huff¡­ It seems my father is okay.'' Thought Angus inwardly after reading the letter from his home.


    The noble''s have their informationwork which usually brings faster and more urate news. Few days after recuperation inside the Roundel City, Duke Jacob finally could go home and immediately send a letter to his family about his current condition.


    After reading the letter, Angus summoned his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 10 Years Old


    MP: 100/100


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 20


    Dexterity: 20


    Intelligence: 30


    Vitality: 32


    Soul Point: 241


    ''Hm.. besides the intelligence the other stat is grey out. It seems I will increase my intelligence again.'' as Angus increases his intelligence stat by consuming 160 soul points for one point.


    Suddenly, Angus feels a little bit dizzy before his mind and body feels weird. He feels his body could not catch up with his thoughts a little bit.


    ''Urgg¡­ I never get used to this feeling. It seems I need a month to fully synchronize my mind and body this time.'' thought Angus while doing a little bit of light stretching.


    A month passed by peacefully, Now Angus is entering the manual battle system to fight against Ian in ck humanoid version. Angus wants to try to master his mana transformation into a lightning element.


    Although he could do it on his own, Ian''s insight about the lightning element will also help him train it.


    Unfortunately, the manual battle system could not multiply his opponent. So, Angus could not fight dozens of ''Ian'' at once. The book skill drop rate is also very low. This makes Angus not get it even after killing ''Ian'' for one full month time.


    After a few hours of grinding against ''Ian'', "Damn¡­ Why does it still not drop the book? Is it because Ian''s insight is too low? or maybe there is another prerequisite?"


    Thought for a while, Angus decides to leave it for now. Although he likes to improve and strengthen himself, he likes to take it easy and not rush things.


    Even though he did not get any book skill, he still didn''t worry too much about it. Then, he puts on his heavy enchanted uniform and goes towards the ss tournament area.


    Today is the ss tournament time and it is time for his ss. The ss tournament happens every three months. It also signifies the half-term time or the final exam time.


    Since Princess Jayna could control her emotion through the [Heart of Perseverance], his ss always won the ss tournament despite Angus didn''t do anything.


    Now, the ss tournament theme is sort of castle defence. Each ss will have a g in their base position. Students need to defend the gs from being taken out.


    Each g is worth a point, the base g is worth 50 points. If you lose it means you will get minus 50 points. Your opponent g is worth 25 points. There are also some gs worth 10 points across the area.


    The ss with the most points will be the winner. This time the ss tournament area is the private hills inside the academy.


    This is also the same arena for Angus when he joined the ss tournament for the first time. Arriving at the arena, everyone was already waiting for him to start the briefing.


    "You arete." said Princess Jayna.


    "Really?? Well, I just found a ck cat on my way and need to find another route¡­" as Angus gives some excuse to Jayna.


    Hearing Angus''s unbelievable excuse, "Grr¡­ fine-fine¡­ Let''s hurry and get this over."


    "Alright, then." replied Angus nonchntly.


    Then, Teacher Elis begins to remind them about the rules. After that, she leaves her ss to make their own strategy. Rather than making a strategy, it''s more like telling Angus about the strategy.


    They already have their strategy meeting before. But, Angus as an apathetic person always neveres or pays attention to it. So, now they need to tell Angus what to do.


    "Alright, Can I just slee.. I mean defend the g?" asked Angus before the other told their strategy.


    ''Did you just say sleep?!!'' Thought Everyone.


    "Rejected!!" said Jayna.


    "Eh.. Why??" replied Angus.


    "Because you will just sleep away and not defend the g properly. Your job is to gather the g around the arena while the others defend the base g." replied Angus.


    ''Haaa¡­ I guess I will find a secluded spot and sleep there.'' Thought Angus.


    "Also don''t you dare try to sleep in the middle of searching the g!!" remind Jayna.


    "Err.. Haha.. There is no way I will do that. Trust me.." said Angus but everyone already gave him a doubting face.


    "Oh yeah.. If everyone is defending the g who is going to take the other g team? Don''t tell me we y defensively this time?" asked Angus curiously


    "Of course not. I am alone enough to take the others'' g. The others also agree about this, right?" said Jayna proudly


    Angus could only look at his reluctant ssmate. ss tournaments are a show of one strength. As kids, all of them want to show and y aggressive.


    But, because of Jayna''s dictacto.. *Cough* leadership, everyone put their ego and follow her like the righteous king.


    ''Whatever, I just hope this could end peacefully.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Finally, the time came and Teacher Elis brought them to their base g before leaving them alone. After waiting a while, a booming sound was heard in the air as the sign of the tournament began. *BOOM*


    "Angus, go collect the g and don''t you dare to sleep this time." said Jayna before she went searching for another team base g.


    After walking from the others for a while, Angus used [Mana Echolocation] to find the other''s position. He found a few people gathering together with familiar mana signatures gathering. He spectes that this is where the other ss g base.


    Most of them leave three or more people to defend their base g. It seems they already anticipated that Jayna will rush alone in this tournament.


    During this moment, he also feels a few unfamiliar mana signatures at the edge of the arena along with one familiar mana signature.


    "This signature, if I am not wrong it is Teacher Oswalt. Tch¡­ I guess I need to keep my world with that old butler."


    "Haa.. I just want a peaceful life. Well, I guess this tournament will be a little bit interesting." as Angus walking towards the unfamiliar group location.


    Meanwhile, Jayna finally found the first group after searching for a while. The defensive group consists of three students. The student group immediately begins alert as Jayna approaches alone.


    "It''s Princess Jayna. She seems alone." said one of the defensive students.


    "Tch.. Don''t underestimate us [1st Circle - Firebolt]." as one of the defensive students starting to attack towards the approaching Jayna.


    But, Jayna could easily dodge the [Firebolt] spell and keep approaching them at fast speed. Looking at this, they immediatelyunch their respective spell [1st Circle - Firebolt] [1st Circle ¨C me Shot].

 Chapter 66: First Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 66: First Defeat</h4>


    [1st Circle - Firebolt] [1st Circle ¨C me Shot]


    A ball of fire and a few small size balls of fireunch at Jayna. Looking at the approaching balls of fire at her, Jayna coated her fist with mana [Fire Punch].


    She dodges some of the attacks and counters them with her [Fire Punch] while keeping approaching the other student group.


    Soon, Jayna arrives at them and begins to fight in closebat. Using her enhanced strength with mana, she beat all of them with [Fire Punch] easily.


    Fortunately, the other student has a barrier from their academy emblem to protect them. Otherwise, they will hurt badly from Jayna''s attack.


    However, the barrier also indicates that they are eliminated from the ss tournament. After that, she immediately took the g and stored it in her space storage. Then, she went back to looking at the other group.


    While Jayna is hunting for another group''s g, Angus already arrives near the unknown group wearing cloaks. Hiding within nature and vegetation, Angus managed to spy at the group silently.


    The cloaked group seems to talk about something before they are separate from each other. Looking at this, Angus smiles happily.


    He may not have a chance to defeat all of them at once. But, he is confident to take care of them one by one, especially inside this lush forest.


    ''I need to get them before they create more troubleter.'' thought Angus while also moving.


    From Angus observation, the other group is consist of grade two or threebatant that may specialize at assassination or espionage work.


    Grade three abovebatant is quite rare and precious for any kind of nation. No matter what kind of grudge or dispute they have against Heart Kingdom, they will not send them for this kind of suicide mission especially during this time.


    Although in the frontal battle Angus has a low chance to defeat them without creating amotion, he still has some chance to subdue them using preemptive attack.


    Approaching one of the cloaked people, Angus moves at a fast speed towards the cloaked man [Beast Walk].? He hit the cloaked man''s neck before he could react using [Iron Fist].


    The cloaked man immediately knocks out silently. Then, Angus bound the cloaked man and restrained them using a mana restriction bracelet.


    ''Fiuhh.. Fortunately, I have few spare mana restriction bracelets in my space storage.'' thought Angus while approaching the other cloaked men.


    While Angus tried to apprehend all the cloaked men one by one, Jayna already managed to take another g base. After searching for a while, Jayna finally found another student group. In this group, there is Ian with two other students.


    "As I thought, Jayna is attacking the g base alone." said Ian.


    "Hmph.. did you think gathering two students would give you a chance? you should just call the others to beat all of you!!" said Jayna proudly.


    "How arrogant! Let''s see if you handle this!" replied Ian while he cast some [Aqua Ball] toward her.


    Since [Aqua ball] is slower than [Firebolt], she didn''t even need an effort to dodge all of them. But during this time, she notices that two of Ian''s ssmates start chanting.


    Although she didn''t know what kind of spell they cast, it may be a dangerous spell. Before she could disturb their chanting, Ian kept firing the [Aqua Ball] around.


    Leaving with no choice, she covers her body with mana and defends against the [Aqua Ball] while approaching the other party. However, at this moment the student managed to finish their chanting and cast their spell.


    Two bright yellowish balls the size of a ser ball made of fire approaching Jayna rapidly [2nd Circle - Fireball]. Still, Jayna once again manages to dodge it skillfully.


    ''I guess trying to cope up with Angus has some benefit.'' Thought Jayna as she dodged the approaching [Fireballs].


    As she feels relieved to dodge the two [Fireballs], they touch the ground and make a small explosion. *BOMM* *BOMM*


    The explosion may be small, but its effect is like a small hand grenade from Earth. Although she didn''t get attacked directly, the shockwave from it is strong enough to damage her and make some disorientation.


    Fortunately, she has already covered her body with mana before. Otherwise, the defensive mechanism from her school emblem will activate and disqualify her.


    Feeling disoriented, Jayna finally stops at her spot to try to regain his bearing. As for Ian''s ssmate, they already slump on the ground after casting the [Fireball] spell.


    Using this opportunity, Ian put all his mana on his next spell. A small magic circle appears in front of him and creates an arc of electricity towards Jayna [1st Circle - Overcharge Spark].


    The arc of lightning immediately touched her body before she could react. Because her body is still wet from the [Aqua Ball] before, It doubled the power of the electricity despite her mana around her and electrocuted her.


    "AARRGGGHH¡­" roaring Jayna in pain


    The pain suddenly went away but her school emblem was also active and created a protective barrier around her body.


    At this moment, she knows that she is already disqualified. Soon, a teacheres out of nowhere to announce that she is disqualified.


    "I guess you already know it. Jayna Heart you are disqualified. Please follow me to get out of the arena" said the teacher.


    "Tch¡­ Damn it!!" grumble Jayna.


    But she didn''t do anything to Ian who isying on his ground after using all his mana in the previous attack. *BOOM* After that, an explosion sound was heard from far away.


    "You guys alright?" asked the teacher to make sure the student is alright.


    After getting a nod from the student, "Follow me and let''s get out of here first." said the teacher.


    Meanwhile a few minutes before the explosion sound heard, Angus managed to apprehend most of them before they created amotion without any trouble. Now, he is approaching thest guy who seems like the strongest also the leader carefully.


    His instinct tells him that the other person is strong and already notice the disappearance of some of his teammates.


    ''Hmm¡­ Although I want to fight him, it will create amotion and expose my strength. I also didn''t think I could apprehend this guy without going all out. Tch.. it seems the fun is over now.'' thought Angus silently.


    Then, Angus takes a distance from the cloaked man leader, "Earth Fire that zing¡­" as Angus begins chanting.


    After a moment, "Burn my enemy.. [2nd Circle - Overcharge me Bomb]. A huge fireball appeared in front of Angus before itunched in the air. It moves parab in the air towards the leader of the cloaked man.


    Looking at a huge fireball approaching him from the air, "What the¡­" As he immediately moved away from the fireball trajectory.


    *BOMM* The moment it touched the ground it exploded and created a shockwave towards the surrounding. The explosion sound immediately created somemotion towards the nearby stationed teacher.


    All the teachers in the nearby area began to move towards the explosion that could be heard from all over the forest.


    ''Shit.. This will attract all the teacher''s attention!! I need to get out of here!!'' Thought the cloaked man.


    Before he could escape, a teacher approached him. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" asked one of the teachers towards the cloaked man.


    Without answering, the cloaked man threw some throwing knives towards the teacher. But, the teacher could easily dodge this attack.


    Before channelling his voice with mana, "INTRUDER!!" while the teacher dodges the cloaked man''s attack.


    Hearing the warning from the teacher, the other teacher immediately moved their way towards the warning sound.


    ''Shit.. where are the others? Did they already run away?'' Thought the cloaked man without knowing that his team already apprehended by Angus.


    Looking at this, the cloaked man immediately tries to escape his way before a root entangles his body from the ground [2nd Circle ¨C Entroot].


    "Now-Now... Why are you in a hurry?" said an old man while flying in the air.


    "Tch.. Antonio, the headmaster." said the cloaked man while struggling for the root.


    Getting trapped by the root, the cloaked man res up his mana and makes a fire all around his body [me Armor].


    "Impressive.. If I am not wrong that is [me Armor] a famous skill among the beastkin. To think a human-like you could learn that." said Antonio calmly.


    Meanwhile, the other teachers already arrive and cast their spell to apprehend the cloaked man [2nd Circle ¨C Binding Chain] [2nd Circle - Water Lash]. A binding chain and water rope approach the cloaked man.


    The cloaked man dodges all of them skilfully before a teacher intercepts him and punch him with a fiery fist [Fire Punch]. The force of the punch makes herunch back and get surrounded by the other teacher.


    Before the cloaked man could recover from the [Fire Punch], a magic circle appeared below him and a surge of water appeared from it [2nd Circle - Water Torrent].


    The water surge made the cloaked man thrown in the air and deactivated his [me Armor]. Using this opportunity, the other teacher immediately apprehends the cloaked man easily.

 Chapter 67: Spring Dorm Resident

    <h4>Chapter 67: Spring Dorm Resident</h4>


    "So, you are saying there are more intruders and they are already being knocked out by someone?" asked Antonio.


    "Exactly, headmaster." replied one of the teachers.


    "Hmph.. How dare they?! Do they think Royal Academy is their ying ground? I want a full search around the academy." Command the old headmaster.


    "Right away, sir." replied the teacher in front of him.


    Royal Academy is not only famous for being the number one academy among the human race but it is also a ce where various kinds of strong people gather and be their employees.


    Normally, this ce is also a kind of powerhouse that nobody dares to mess with. After getting infiltrated for a second time, the headmaster truly angered.


    As the headmaster of the royal academy, he feels insulted by this ident and will make the preparator pay. Fortunately, this time they sessfully caught all the cloaked men.


    They could gather some information about their origin and the way they could enter the academy unnoticed.


    Although the headmaster already guessed there is a traitor among his employees, it will be difficult to search the other party as there are hundreds of employees working at this royal academy.


    Besides if he pushed the other employee too much, some employees with high prestige like Balrug could feel dissatisfied and get out of the academy. If this happens, it will be the loss of the Royal Academy.


    The Royal Academy is not only a ce for students to study but also a ce where some masters do their research and get funded. Some of this research may be personal and often not for public purpose.


    For the headmaster, it will be like poking the bee nest if he somehow disturbs these masters. The headmaster is like to maintain some freedom policy.


    As long as the employee is not doing something hical and does something detrimental to Royal Academy, the headmaster will leave them alone with their research.


    This is also one of the selling points for many famous and influential masters to work at the Royal Academy.


    They could do their research without any distribution as long as they fulfil their obligation. Sometimes, they could also have a chance to get funded by the academy itself.


    In terms of power, the Royal Academy is not less powerful than the royal pce if they didn''t count the king himself. Of course that if all the employees are united together.


    While the headmaster gathers intelligence from the cloaked man, the ss tournament is stopped for the time being until further notice.


    All the teacher is busy keeping and maintaining the safety of students in case there are more intruders.


    Because of this, all the students are instructed to go inside their dorm. Since the students are from the same year, most of them are going together towards their dorm.


    "Tch¡­ All these intruders should just surrender themself and die." said Jayna haughty


    "Yeah, especially we are on the winning side, isn''t that right LOSER?" taunting Ian.


    "What do you say to themoner?" asked Jayna angrily


    "I said that we could win the tournament since you are D-I-S-Q-U-A-L-I-F-I-E-D." mocked Ian towards Jayna.


    "Get over here!!" as Jayna ready to [Fire Punch] Ian away.


    Looking at the two kids'' behaviour, "*Sigh* You two lovebirds should just find a spot?" said Angus casually.


    "Lovebird? What did you mean by that?!" said Jayna and Ian.


    "Isn''t that right, Millie?" replied Angus


    "E-Eh.. I-I am not sure." replied Millie as she was surprised by suddenly being called away.


    "Angus, how many times I said don''t casually talk to Millie!!" replied Mia as she tried to help her friend.


    "Ehh.. But I just talk. Besides, Millie herself neverined about it. Right, Millie?" said Angus.


    "Eh.. Eh.. Yeah, I think it''s okay." replied Millie.


    "Millie!! *Sigh* You are too kind. I already said many times before, Angus is a bad influence for you." said Mia.


    "M-Mia.. That''s rude. Although Angus is a kindazy bum, you should not say that in front of him directly." rebuked Millie.


    ''Err.. You just say that I am azy bum yourself.'' thought Angus while feeling being stabbed in his heart.


    While Angus is chatting by himself, Jayna and Ian feel being ignored. But, before long they once again had an argument one with the others. Meanwhile, Axel could only stay silent in the background as he is feeling being ignored by everyone.


    ''Why nobody talks to me? Did I also join the talk with them? But, what should I talk about? Even Angus, thatzy bum could easily talk with our Angel, Millie.'' thought Axel while he is getting more depressed.


    Over the past two years, everyone in the dorm already realized the character of their dorm mate. First is Ian, a muscle head that likes to challenge everyone including some upperssmen. He is ranked second among the third year of Royal Academy.


    Then, Jayna is the fourth princess of the Heart kingdom. She is a spoiled princess with a bad temperament. Even after learning [Heart of Perseverance], she is still somewhat moody and will beat anyone that in her way except for Angus.


    Next is Millie who is hailed as Angel among the other students in Angus''s year. She has a kind and caring temperament. Combined with her cute appearance, she is a perfect model of good girlfriend material. Some of the upperssmen are even attracted by her.


    Fortunately, they still have a sane mind to not disturb the Spring Dorm as Jayna stays in there.


    Mia is Millie''s childhood friend that is always together with her. She is thest defence of Millie from the evil mind of some lustful boys in puberty. She also likes to act like the mother of Millie, since Millie herself is kind of an airhead.


    Next is Axel, a wealthy son of a famous merchant. He is quite smart and stronger than other normal students butpared to other people in his dorm. His achievement is somewhatcking.


    Finally Angus Victory, the famouszy student throughout the Royal Academy. If it is not because he is the son of Duke Victory, he is already getting bullied by a lot of students.


    However, despite hiszy nature, no one could expect that he is also one of the busiest students that fill all his schedule with many courses. He is also famous for being weak since his practical test always scored below average almost not getting passed.


    Only a few people know about his true strength. Not even his brother Vergil knows his full capabilities.


    After chatting for a while, they finally arrive at the Spring Dorm safely. Even though they are walking casually towards the Spring Dorm, there are few teachers hidden in the surrounding area protecting them.


    None of the students notices this except for Angus. But, he also didn''t care about it since he didn''t feel any ill intent from the surrounding teacher.


    Since the one ss tournament that is being targeted is Jayna. The headmaster spected that their target is Jayna again after the previous assault from two years ago failed.


    After entering the dorm safely, everyone immediately rests in their room. It''s because they already reach the age to form their mana core.


    For untrained people, the ideal age to form a mana core naturally is 13 to 15. For trained people like students in the Royal Academy, it could start early when they reach the age of 10.


    Forming mana core is an arduous task yet also easy ording to one talent. Some could easily form, but some need years to form it. Either way, there is no difference be it forming it naturally or not except the time they form it.


    At the age of ten, trained children could try to form their mana core by meditation and controlling their mana inside the body into one point.


    Normally, people could not control mana precisely unless they have mana control. The only reason Angus has superb control over his mana is that he usually controls chi who is more vtile and aggressive than mana.


    For Angus controlling mana using his years of experience is like riding a normal car despite having the capability to drive an F1 car.


    There are various ways to form mana but most of them are kept secret since it is kind of important. Some of these techniques could form mana core faster than others.


    The Royal Academy also teaches a standard way to form mana to each of their students. But, most of the students already have their special technique to forming their mana core.


    As for Angus, he wants to form his mana core since his mana is stagnant from two years ago but he is also intrigued by the technique of forming mana core that his father will teach him.


    A few weeks ago, his father was already back from Roundel city. Because of the long and dangerous mission, the duke got a few weeks of time off. He told Angus to be ready to be taught by his father during the next break.


    Entering his room, Angus immediately res up his mana to the maximum [Great Mana Echolocation].


    "Hmm¡­ Time to catch a rat."

 Chapter 68: Who’s there?

    <h4>Chapter 68: Who¡¯s there?</h4>


    Royal Academy of the Heart kingdom, hailed as one of the best academies in the human race. Many people want to have a chance to study there as most of the graduated people often be famous people at their respective work.


    Not only that, but the Royal Academy is also a huge gathering ce for many experts in various kinds of fields. From a crafter to a chef, they even have archaeological experts in various kinds of ancient culture and fields.


    Now, the royal academy is on high alert since their academy is hailed as the best, getting infiltrated by a group of cloaked men.


    Because of this, the headmaster Antonio immediately tightened up the security. No one could get in or get out for the time being. Since the intruder coulde in undetected insight the academy means that there is someone from the inside that helps them.


    Fortunately, this time the group cloaked man could be captured sessfully. So, the headmaster could easily ''ask'' them about the traitor that sold his academy.


    While the headmaster interrogated the cloaked man, teacher Oswalt immediately tried to get out from the academy after knowing that the intruder was getting caught.


    ''Damn.. How could they get caught so easily?! At least killing yourself without getting caught. I need to get out of here fast.'' Thought Oswalt while walking in a certain direction.


    Unfortunately for him, all the exit of surrounding the academy is already blocked. Moreover, every single perimeter of the academy is guarded by academy guards. It will be difficult even for a rat to pass by.


    While he is walking, "Oswalt?? Where are you going? The headmaster told us to gather at the meeting room." asked Teacher Elis curiously.


    "Ahh.. I suddenly got a stomach ache. You go there first. I will catch upter." answered Oswalt


    "Alright, Don''t take it too long." replied teacher Elis while frowning a little bit.


    ''Huff.. Luckily, I already prepared my escape route before.'' Thought Oswalt while entering one of the certain big abandoned warehouses.


    The royal academy is very vast and has many buildings and facilities. Some of them are being abandoned and used as warehouses. One of them is this building which is located in a remote location inside the academy ground.


    Entering the abandoned warehouse, Oswalt immediately put a few boxes aside from a certain spot and pushed the hidden mechanism. Then, a trap door that led to the underground appeared.


    Opening the trapdoor using his special key, he finally found a staircase leading to the underground. Under the dim light of his mana at his finger, he entered the trapdoor.


    After walking the stairs for a while, he found himself in a small underground room. Then, he tapped one of the walls of the room and revealed another hidden door.


    Before he could enter the door, "I never know that there is a hidden door here. Care to exin where it leads, Oswalt?" said another voice inside the small underground room.


    "Who''s there?" asked Oswalt vigntly.


    Then, teacher Elis deactivated her concealment. "You travel quite far for having a stomachache, Oswalt." said Teacher Elis while taking out her battle staff.


    "Tch.. You should mind your own business Elis." replied Oswalt while suddenly shooting a few[Firebolt] towards her.


    Looking at the approaching [Firebolts], Elis skillfully uses her battle staff to disperse any of them before instacast her spell [1st Circle - Entangle].


    A root sprouted from the ground and tried to bind Oswalt. However, he could dodge it easily while countering with his own [Firebolt].


    The fight between two people of the same grade, especially high grade one, often called a battle of attrition.


    In this battle, the ability to multitask between casting spells, defence, offence, etc. is very important. Just the wrong step could end their doom. Soon, they reach a stalemate state after exchanging many of 1sr Circle spells.


    As sometimes passed by, "Tch¡­ You leave me no choice. Take this [2nd Circle - Fireball]." a series of yellowish fireballs immediatelyunch at Elis.


    Looking at the yellowish fireball, "You crazy!!" rebuked teacher Elis


    Elis immediately put her guard and dodge them. But, all of them immediately explode after touching something. Using a spell-like [Fireball] in this enclosed space is the same as suicide since the shockwave also could damage the caster.


    [Fireballs] may be a handy spell since it could create a small explosion. But, in an enclosed space like the underground room, this could injure everyone inside the room.


    At thest moment, Elis managed to create a wall made of vine root from the ground [2nd Circle - Nature Wall] to protect herself. Still, she is affected by the shock each [Fireballs] produces and burns her [Nature Wall] to ash.


    As for Oswalt, he already made a barrier made of mana in front of him to mitigate the shock towards him [2nd circle - Mana Barrier].


    After the dust settles, Elises out from it with a little burn and immediatelyunches a barrage of attack using her battle staff [Staff Art - Barrage Motion]. A series of chain attacks keep hitting Oswalt''s [Mana Barrier] rapidly without stopping.


    [Mana Barrier] may be a strong barrier spell, but it also consumes the user mana to maintain the barrier. Feeling his mana is dropping at a fast rate, Oswalt begins to get irritated.


    "Don''t get cocky woman!! [2nd circle - Fire Breath]" as Oswalt released a breath of fire towards her.


    Because of the point-nk range attack, Elis could not dodge it perfectly and was pushed back by the [Fire Breath] to the nearby wall.


    "Urgh.." groaned Elis


    "Haaa.. Haa.. What annoying woman!! You should never mess with me!" said Oswalt while preparing a [Fireball] to finish her off.


    At this time a huge magic circle appears on the ground, "And you should never underestimate me! [3rd Circle - Nature Growth]" said Elis while giving all her mana to the magic circle.


    "How?! you didn''t cast it... " before Oswalt could respond a huge sprout of vegetation rose from the ground and destroyed the ceiling.


    The vegetation keeps growing and destroys everything in the room. By chance, the copsed ceiling also closes the hidden door along with its tunnel.


    After a while, "*Cough* *Cough* Crazy bitch!! She wants to bury me alive!!" said Oswalt while looking at unconscious Elis who is protected by the big tree.


    "Damn it!! The guard will feel thismotion and check this ce. My escape route is also buried!! It''s all your fault, bitch!" curse Oswalt but he could not do anything to her as the big tree was still protecting her.


    He is also on the low mana from the battle and needs to dig his escape route faster. While digging the rumble frantically, Oswalt suddenly feels a danger behind him.


    *Ting* A translucent barrier engulfs Oswalt''s body. Then, he sees that a throwing dagger falls on the ground behind him.


    "Hoo.. You have a barrier enchanted item. Interesting¡­" said Angus while walking towards Oswalt calmly.


    ''A kid?? No, if I am not wrong he should be the famous schr Angus. Why is he here? Moreover, was he the one that threw that dagger?'' thought Oswalt.


    "Kid, you should get some help. The building suddenly copsed and few people were under the ground." said Oswalt as he tried to buy some time.


    "Really??" replied Angus as he released a little bit of his killing intent.


    At this moment, Oswalt felt like a bloodthirsty predator. All his body and instinct is telling him to run. Angus''s killing intent is monstrous as he keeps killing his virtual opponent inside the battle manual system.


    It could be said his killing intent is on par with a mighty general that ys thousands of people in his hand.


    Suddenly, the chilling aura is gone and Angus disappears at once [Beast Walk]. Angus appears behind the Oswalt and attacks him [Spear Hand]. *Bang*


    On the contrary to his expectation, a barrier engulfs Oswalt once again and his body is thrown away by Angus''s force attack towards the nearby debris.


    "Tch.. Annoying barrier. Let''s see if it has a limit" [Angus]


    Angus once again approaches Oswalt using [Beast Walk]. Then, heunched many kinds of attacks towards Oswalt. [Iron Fist] [Dynamic Torrent] [Dynamic Punch]


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* After a series of attacks, Oswalt''s barrier item stopped working. He pushed to use his own [Mana Barrier] to protect himself and his mana is consumed much faster than when he is fighting Elis.


    "Get out of me, Monster!! [2nd circle - Fire Breath]" as Oswalt spouted a fire from his mouth.


    Angus seems like already predicting this, dodge to the side and shoot a water ball towards Oswalt''s mouth from his hand [1st Circle ¨C Aqua Ball] at point-nk range.


    [Aqua Ball] managed to hit Oswalt''s face directly. He feels like being forced to drink a lot of water at once and makes him unable to breathe properly.


    Using this opportunity, Angus gathers his man in his fist and punches it towards Oswald''s body [Dynamic Punch].


    The? punch hit various kinds of Oswalt''s body at once and broke all his ribs. Oswalt''s body is flown away embedded in the nearby debris.


    Angus strength is already four times normal human,bined with his enhanced strength, his much is very lethal to the unprotected normal human body.


    Looking at his work, "I guess I am going overboard again."

 Chapter 69: Another Break

    <h4>Chapter 69: Another Break</h4>


    "I guess I am going overboard again."mented Angus after looking at the Oswalt condition.


    ''Haa¡­ I guess my bad habit still could not get away.'' Thought Angus as he tied Oswalt and restricted his mana.


    During the fight, Angus didn''t expect that Oswalt''s body was weak after getting few punches from him. Since all this time his training partner is the old dwarf Balrug who has ridiculous resilience, he couldn''t adjust his strength properly when fighting Oswalt.


    Moreover, it''s very hard to hold back in a life and death battle like before. Fortunately, Oswalt is still a full-fledged grade 4batant. Although his orientation is towards magic, his body is still stronger than an ordinary person.


    Otherwise, he will die from receiving Angus''s monstrous attack. Still, this didn''t mean Angus couldbat grade fourbatant in frontal battle.


    The major reason he could win is that Oswalt''s mana already drained from the battle against Elis. Oswalt is also a magician that specialized in barriers rather than battle like Duke Jacob.


    After tying Oswalt and erasing his trace from the surrounding, he used [Mana Echolocation] to avoid being found by the academy guard that was alreadying to inspect the area.


    Fortunately, only the academy guard came to inspect. If it is the headmaster or other five grade people, they could easily find Angus within their perception.


    Angus also didn''t have to worry that they could trace the residual mana in the battle spot since his swirl bracelet always absorbed all his excessive mana. It will only leave minuscule mana in the air that can hardly be traced.


    Unless they have very advanced technology to capture them and match them with Angus mana signature, they would never have found that it is Angus.


    However, such a technology is very advanced and hard to procure along with the expert that can use it. Angus thought it would be a waste of resources to use it just to trace it back to him.


    ''*Sigh* the worst case I just need to reveal my strength.'' thought Angus as he finally went back to his dorm.


    Few days after that, a meeting consisting of teachers and a few employees happened inside one of the big meeting rooms in the Royal Academy.


    "Alright, now let''s begin the meeting about the intruder that happened a few days ago. Ellen, please enlighten us." said the Headmaster Antonio


    "Thank you, Antonio. As everyone knows, a few days ago, a group of unknown people intruded on our ss tournament. After a series of interrogation using [Truth Potion], we found that they are from the Nergal Empire."


    "We also found the preparator that smuggles them is Oswalt Fanari, one of our teachers that specialize in barriers. Fortunately, we managed to catch him before he managed to escape." exin the vice-headmaster Ellen.


    After everyone digested the information, "Now, let''s decide how we should proceed with Oswalt and increase our security further. So, this kind of incident may not happen again in the future." said the headmaster while looking at the other teacher.


    The headmaster could punish Oswalt and deal with him easily. However, he also needs to make sure that none of the teachers working in the academy will do the same thing in the future.


    But, he also could not push too much towards these people since it may leave some dissatisfied towards them. So, the best solution is by letting all his employees decide how they should punish the traitor by themself.


    After a long discussion, they finally agreed to make a contract for all the people working in the academy. The contract is variable but one of its uses is as long as they work here, they must not get in the way of the academy interest or something simr to it.


    Contract in this world is different from a contract on Earth, where there are many kinds of contracts. But most of them always have a serious repercussion for the breach of the contract. Some people even say that it is better to die than breach a contract.


    This way all the employees in the academy will be bound and forced to not betray the academy as long as they work here.


    After the meeting almost came to end, "Pardon me, Headmaster. But, I hear the one that apprehends Oswalt and few other intruders is still unknown. We also couldn''t ask Oswalt since he is still in aa from his injury. What we need to do with him/her?" asked one of the muscr teachers.


    "Don''t worry about it teacher Genus. As long as this mysterious helper is not doing anything bad towards the Royal Academy we will leave him be. Any other question?" asked the headmaster.


    After none of the teachers gives another question, "Then, let''s end this meeting and immediately implement our new policy." said the headmaster.


    Meanwhile, the headmaster and teacher are busy tightening their security around the academy, most of the students are on holiday.


    After much consideration, they decide it will be safer for the student to go home for the time being. They also believe that the mysterious person is likely a high-gradebatant which is not the student that study here.


    Most of the students here are ungraded with dozens of them being first-grade people. It is impossible for them to win against Oswalt and injure him badly.


    Like every break before, Angus is staying at his townhouse manor. Fortunately, his father is already back. So, he didn''t need to escape from his clingy aunt. Who knows how many times he almost died under those huge mountains.


    Now, Angus is having breakfast with his two brothers. As usual, the atmosphere is cold as his older brother Jason regards Angus as thin air. He still thinks that Angus is a weak and useless brother.


    As for his second brother Vergil, he just doesn''t know how to mediate Jason with Angus since both of them always ignore one another. During this usual tense breakfast, a humming sound heard from the teleportation device in the garden.


    Feeling the gentle and familiar aura from it, the three brothers immediately go towards the teleportation device.


    "Father" said the three brothers.


    As the blonde hair duke walked towards them, "Long time no see, everyone." replied Duke Jacob.


    After that, they continue their greeting while having breakfast. After catching up with their father, they know that his father will be in this manner for a few days before he needs to be back to the ck Fortress to defend it against the monster.


    Unlike other small countries and nations that are overthrown by the horde of lower grade monsters, the ck Fortress managed to push back the lower grade monster and stood still in their ce.


    This shows the power of the Heart kingdom, just a horde of lower grade monsters will not bypass the heavily armed ck Fortress easily. Still, the monster is relentless.


    Although they are not attacking continuously, they stillunch an attack once every few days. The Duke needs to always standby in this Fortress in case something unexpected happens.


    Fortunately, thest attack happened and ended a few hours ago. So, the duke has a few days to meet with his sons after a long time. After they finished their breakfast, Duke Jacob called Angus to the basement training room.


    Entering the training room, a [Firebolt] isunched at Angus. But, Angus could easily avoid it without changing his facial expression.


    "So, are you going to teach me how to form mana core or not?" asked Angus with azy expression.


    "Hahaha¡­ As I thought, you are getting stronger after all these two years. It seems you managed to train your body secretly." said Jacob.


    Hearing his father respond, "Are you going to teach me or not?" asked Angus once again.


    "Easy, Angus. It''s been two years since we met. How about a little bit of spar?" replied Jacob.


    Looking at his father''s smile, "I can''t say no. Can''t I?" asked Angus.


    But, his father only gives him a kind smile towards Angus while releasing his fighting intent slowly.


    "Haa¡­ You are simr to that old dwarf. a battle junkie. Well, not that I couldin about it." said Angus while approaching his father.


    "Old Dwarf, you mean Balrug Goldstein? So, it''s true you are bing his student." said Jacob.


    "Hee¡­ How do you know.. Nope, let me guess you hear it from Vergil. I should not let him meet with that crazy dwarf." replied Angus


    "Hahaha¡­ Judging from your grumble, I believe he is not only teaching you the art of smithing. Now, I am getting excited by our spar." said Jacob.


    "Tch¡­ Fine, let''s do it." as Angus stops a few meters from Jacob.


    After staring at each other for a while, "Please, give me some leniency?" asked Angus calmly.


    "Don''t worry I will¡­" before his father finished replying, Angus already approached his father instantly.


    [Beast walk] [Dynamic Punch] *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*

 Chapter 70: Fighting Path

    <h4>Chapter 70: Fighting Path</h4>


    [Beast walk] [Dynamic Punch] *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    A series of punchesnded on Jacob''s [Fire Barrier]. As soon as Jacob feels Angus approaching, he flicks his finger and cast his [Fire Barrier] to protect himself


    Angus keeps his barrage of attack without stopping. He knows that spell-like [Fire Barrier] may be a strong defensive spell but it also consumes mana constantly to maintain it especially after receiving this barrage of attack.


    Looking at the barrage of attacks, "Impressive, yourbat capability is as strong as the first-gradebatant probably almost reached the second grade. Let''s take this to the next level." said Jacob calmly


    Then, the duke begins to flick his finger to create a spark of fire. Then, the spark changed into a burst of me towards Angus [2nd Circle - me Wave]. A surge wall of fire moving towards Angus.


    Using his superb reaction speed, Angus managed to dodge thisrge scale attack even at close range [Beast Walk]. He already moved away the moment his father flicks his finger and cast the spell.


    "Now, I look at it a few times. That''s sophisticated footwork and movement skill. It is somehow like abination of beast moves." analyst Jacob at Angus''s [Beast Walk]


    "So, what? it''s not like you could copy it or find a weakness to it." replied Angus while he once againunched a barrage of attacks toward his father''s [Fire Barrier]. *Bam* *Bam*


    Once again his father created [me Wave] toward him and made Angus back away.


    "Come one, It''s all you got? I hear you could even resist and escape your aunt ''hug''." Taunting his father.


    "Tch.. have you no shame. You are an adult and a six-gradebatant. This is bullying." said Angus while dodging his father''s [me wave].


    *Whosh* *Whosh* Jacob keeps creating and throwing me waves towards Angus. he could dodge all of these wlessly using his [Beast Walk]. Still, some of his clothes are somehow burning a little bit from the heat.


    "Yet, you still could dodge it wlessly. I believe not even a second-gradebatant could escape these attacks easily. Come one, Angus. If you don''t attack back, you will be roasted soon." said Jacob while calmly create more [me Wave]


    "Tch.. you cheat. This is child abuse. I demand my right as a child for child protection." said Angus before moving far away from his father.


    "Huhh.. What do you mean by that? Also, did you think you could get away?" asked Jacob confusedly.


    Jacob flicked his finger a few times [Fire Maniption - Fire Cast] [3rd Circle - Fire Wyrm]. The duke maniptes the umted fire element in the room and creates a wyrm made of fire. Then, it began to pursue Angus.


    At this time, Angus took out all his weighted clothes on his body and stored them in his wristwatch space storage.


    Looking at the approaching Wyrm, "Woahh¡­ you could even create something like this?" said Angus in a surprising tone.


    "But, it is too slow to catch up with me [Beast Walk]." as Angus dodge the approaching Wyrm easily with his newfound speed.


    ''He is bing faster!!'' thought Jacob while Angus approaching him.


    Still, the [Fire Barrier] once again protects Jacob from Angus''s attack. Jacob also not just stays idle and counters with [me Wave].


    Dodging the me waves at thest moment, Angus shot a few unexpectedly [Aqua Ball] towards his father at point-nk range. However, the heat from the [Fire barrier] could easily evaporite the [Aqua Ball] into a mist.


    Using this distraction, Angus mutters something silently at fast speed. After the mist is gone, Angus creates a big magic circle in front of him while keeping his chanting.


    Looking at the big circle in front of Angus, Jacob immediately shot [me Wave] to stop Angus. Unexpectedly, Angus manages to dodge it using [Beast Walk] while keeping his chanting.


    Less than a secondter, "Take this [2nd Circle - me Bomb]." as a big fireballunched at Jacob. *BOOM*


    In thest moment before Angus''s [me Bomb] reaches Jacob, he supplies tremendous mana to strengthen his [Fire Barrier] and safe from the explosion. Still, he is being pushed back from his spot.


    ''Tch.. as expected it didn''t have enough power to break through his [Fire Barrier]. Well, at least I managed to move him from his spot.'' Thought Angus while trying to calm his breath.


    Thest attack drains a lot of his mana and exhausts himself. Although what Angus did is simple, not many people could do the same thing with him.


    "H-How did you do that?" said Jacob after looking at Angus''s feat.


    In thest moment, Angus managed to dodge the [me Wave] while chanting a spell. Not many people could do this as chanting a spell requires a lot of concentration or it could create a bacsh towards the user.


    For a magician, their most vulnerable state is when they are chanting a spell. Because they need to fully concentrate on their spell. However, Angus not only kept chanting but also used [Beast Walk] to avoid the [me Waves].


    This multitasking act could only be possible after his intelligence passed the 30 marks. His mind processing speed makes him do two different things at the same time.


    Of course, it is not without repercussion. He will feel mentally exhausted after doing this. Combine with his mana and stamina drained from the fight, it is already a miracle he is not passed out.


    "Err.. I don''t know myself. I just felt like I could do it." replied Angus ambiguously as he also didn''t expect to do such a thing as multitasking.


    Hearing Angus reply, "*Sigh* Forget it, now I know what is your current level. Ifpared to other humans, you have the strength of around second to third-gradebatants."


    "The only weakness you have now is your current mana capacity. Though, I think your mana capacity ispared to second-grade humansbatant." said Jacob after analyst Angus''s strength from the previousbat.


    Looking at Angus exhausted condition, "Let''s take a break first while I exin how to form a mana core. Before that, I need to ask you how you managed to instacast [Aqua Ball]? If I am not wrong, you have fire element affinity."


    "Err.. About that, I just control my mana and change it into water properties. Though it is not as fast as my mana changes into the fire." said Angus while creating a drop of water using his mana at the tip of his finger.


    Looking at this, "T-This¡­ You are my son, right? No wait.. Are you still human?" as Jacob doubted his son''s identity.


    "Ehh.. Of course, I am human. I just could control my mana better than others. as for your son or not you should ask mom not me. Hmph¡­ Maybe I should ask mom myself?" rebuked Angus


    "W-Wait¡­ Of course, you are my son. Hahaha... I just never met a human race with this superb control of mana. The only race that I know is the elf race or demon race." exined Jacob before he spells his doom.


    Jacob also begins to recount his experience when he fought with these two superior races during the two years inside the Dark Forest. During this time, it opened his eyes to how insignificant his powerpared to them.


    After making sure Angus didn''t ask some unnecessary stuff with his wife, Jacob immediately brought the topic about the forming mana core.


    Forming mana core is a more serious matter than Angus previously expected. Fortunately, he holds back to forming his mana core as soon as possible.


    Mana core could be said as the second heart, once it is created there is no way to change it. As the second heart, it also dictates his future way of fighting.


    In Firuman, there are many ways of fighting. The majority of them are ssified into three. The First is the Warrior path who is proficient at skills, second is the Magician path who is proficient at using spells, thest one is the Hybrid path who is proficient at skill and spells.


    All of them have their advantages and disadvantages. Most people thought that the Hybrid path is the strongest but it is also the most difficult to master.


    It is because they need to learn skills and spells. To master both skills and spells takes a long time that most of them will never master in their lifetime.


    Skill needs a lot of practice to be proficient while spells also need a lot of time to study each magic circle along with some calction. Because of this, the Hybrid path also could be called Jack of all trade, master of none.


    Each of these paths will require a different mana core. For example, The Warrior paths need to be skilled at instantaneous mana movement which needs a mana core that could control mana rapidly.


    The Magician paths need a lot of calction and delicate mana control which need a mana core that could have superb control over speed.


    As for the Hybrid path, its mana core is the most ordinary since it needs to be bnced between speed and delicate control.


    Because of this, there are a lot of specialized mana cores for the way of fighting. Some people usually choose hybrids since they don''t know what the future way of fighting they will use.


    But, this kind of thinking will also make them lose the opportunity to increase theirbat prowess further.


    "So, what do you think? Which path will you choose?

 Chapter 71: Forming Mana Core

    <h4>Chapter 71: Forming Mana Core</h4>


    "So, what do you think? Which path will you choose?


    At first, Duke Jacob thought that Angus is more to the Warrior path as his superb use of skill. But looking at hisst outstanding move during the spar, He feels that the Hybrid path is the true way of fighting for Angus.


    After silent for a moment, "I think the Hybrid path is the best for me." said Angus after considering it.


    "Good, I also agree. Now, these are our family collection of the ways to form a mana core that is best for Hybrid Path." as Jacob takes out a few stacks of books.


    Looking at the series of books, "That''s more than I thought."mented Angus


    "Well, let''s just say this is the benefit of being a duke of the strongest kingdom in the human race." Replied Jacob proudly.


    While Angus looked through a few books, "Some of these books are collected from the ancient ruin. So, you may find them hard to decipher as they are still not fully tranted."


    "The only reason they categorize into hybrid path mana core is ancient civilization never differentiate between warrior path and magician. Their technique of forming mana core is unique and hard to practice but always gives better results."


    "Asked Pavlon if you need to procure anything for resources. After you are done choosing the technique just give the rest to Pavlon. Ah.. One more thing, although I am choosing my mana core for a magician path, I could give you some advice if you need anything.


    "Just don''t rush your way to forming mana core. As it is your foundation to your future, but I guess you don''t need this kind of reminder." exin Jacob while leaving Angus behind along with the book.


    After a while, ''He is right. It''s not a good thing to rush. I better study all of them carefully first. Who knows if one of the techniques is suitable for my need.'' thought Angus while storing the books into his wristwatch.


    Few days passed by, Duke Jacob was already back to the ck Fortress. As for Angus, he is staying inside his room all this time reading about the technique to form his mana.


    After reading some of them, he found that the ancient civilization may have a better way of forming mana. But their requirement for the technique is hard to do.


    Some need to consume rare resources, some need a specific time to practice it, there are even techniques that need to be done for ten years or so just to form the first-grade mana core.


    Still, Angus didn''t make a hasty choice and kept researching the technique. Usually, he could just order someone to do this and choose a suitable technique from it.


    However, he found that each of these techniques is special. After reading almost half of them during these past few days, he finally found why each of the forming mana techniques is always different from one with each other.


    It turns out each of them is tailored to a specific race, body, or even a person. Although there are some simrities between all these techniques, they seem to be made for a specific person.


    As a prodigy and expert in body art, this kind of thing intrigued him. A sudden idea came out, If they could make their technique for forming mana core, why can''t I? However, he also realized that creating this kind of technique is not easy.


    ''*Sigh* Well, if it doesn''t work after a few years, I will just choose one of these techniques.'' thought Angus before he began researching more of these techniques.


    Fortunately, Angus intelligence is already high enough toprehend all these techniques except for a few untranted ones. He also has a side course in Ancient Language and could easily get some reference documents to trante the technique.


    Another year passed by since Angus started researching the technique to forming mana core. After a year he found few criteria for his mana core.


    First, it needs to have delicate control over mana, next is to increase the flow of his mana around his body, then it must regenerate mana constantly, and many others benefit.


    But, the most important thing is to camouge his mana core grade. This way other people will hardly perceive his grade even after he reaches high grade.


    Still, because of his greediness for his mana core criteria, he got an almost impossible mana core to be formed. Even after thebined a few possible methods from the ancient civilization technique, he still didn''t find the right way to do it.


    Creating the technique is much moreplicated than he thought despite his enhanced mind. After a year his intelligence reached 40 point marks. It is already difficult to increase further as the point it needs to increase one is 640 soul points.


    Now, he could determine and create simtion inside his mind to make sure if his new technique is working or not. The most troublesome is about the power or energy to create his mana core.


    The ancient civilization used rare resources as a supplement to help them create mana core as their body is insufficient to form on their own. Angus could not replicate this feat as he needed a lot of time to research the correct resources for his body.


    He could slightly change his technique to consume less energy but it will increase the time to forming his mana core. He needs about twenty years of constant practice for it to be done.


    It is with the premise he does it non-stop. If he stops or pauses it for his daily necessity, he will need around forty years to form it.


    ''Haaa¡­ I guess I will modify my technique to lower my criteria. If only I have unexhausted energy inside my body. Wait¡­ I have it, the heritage chi!!'' thought Angus as he finally got an idea.


    After slightly modifying his technique inside his mind and run a few simtions, ''This is possible to do. It could be done.'' Thought Angus inwardly before suddenly standing up on his desk.


    "Angus, is there a problem?" asked Teacher Elis.


    "Errr.. yeah I have a stomach ache. I need to go to the toilet now!!" said Angus while storing his books on the desk.


    Then, he went out of the ss without hearing Teacher Elis reply. Looking at this, teacher Elis knows that Angus just ditches her history ss. As Angus was already gone, she couldn''t do anything further to him.


    "Alright, everyone. It seems my lecture is too boring. Then, write an essay about the history of the Heart kingdom. I want it to be done by next week."


    "Eehhh¡­" replied the other student.


    Unlike his usual calm demeanour, Angus body strength and mana already stagnated for a year. He could hardly increase hisbat capability any further. He believes that forming a mana core is the best way to improve further.


    Because of this, he wants to try forming his mana core right away to increase his stagnated strength. Especially after learning the danger in this world. Right now, his life may be in peace inside the academy.


    But, the more he learns about this world, the more he finds that this world is like the hard mode of his previous life. Anything could happen in this world.


    Perhaps today the other kingdom will dere war with the Heart Kingdom or there is a chance another monster overlord will be born and strike the Heart kingdom right away.


    Whatever it is, he needs to increase his strength as fast as he can to fight all this danger. Only by having absolute power, he could protect his family and himself.


    After getting out of the ss, Angus immediately goes to his dorm and enters his room. Locked in his room, he takes meditation to calm his excited mind.


    The technique he creates is very delicate and needs his entire focus from the start until it finishes. After calming his excited mind, he opened his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 11 Years Old


    MP: 100/100


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 20


    Dexterity: 20


    Intelligence: 40


    Vitality: 36


    Soul Point: 84


    ''I hope my 36 point vitality is enough for me to do this technique. Hopefully, the heritage chi is as reliable as I hope so. Otherwise, I will be doomed.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Angus closed his eyes and circted his mana around his body from the head to his toe. After circting it for a while, he focuses all his mana on one point in his heart.


    Few hours passed by and he feels his mana in his body reduce significantly. Then, by using his multitasking skill he refined his heritage chi into mana to supply his technique.


    One hour.. two hours¡­ five hours.. Angus already lost count of how many hours passed by but he was still persistent in forming his mana. The groundwork is already done, so he could not stop or he will get a major bacsh.


    After feeling like an eternity, Angus is already sweating like having a long-distance marathon. His body and mind are already exhausted to the extreme. He feels he could copse anytime if he loses focus just a little bit.


    During this time, the heritage chi misty ball suddenly reacted wildly and gave a burst of energy towards Angus. He feels almost going into a berserk state, but using his tenacity he converts all this excessive energy and sends them towards his mana core.


    *Buss* Angus feels like hearing a bushing sound and an ethereal blue-coloured crystal form in his heart.

 Chapter 72: Sick

    <h4>Chapter 72: Sick</h4>


    Mana core, a crystal made of concentration pure mana. Although it is called a crystal it doesn''t have any form. It is located in the heart in an intangible shape. It is real yet also not real.


    In Firuman, mana core is a very important source of power for the survival of civilian society against the monsters. Yet not everyone could awaken mana core. In the human race, everyone has a chance to form the mana core as long as they have enough talent in perceiving mana.


    For the trained children such as nobles, they could even form their mana core early starting from the age of ten. The untrained child needs to have a great talent to form it naturally which usually happens at the age of 13-15.


    This range of age is also the age where a human teenager could easily form their mana core manually as their body is more attuned with the mana.


    Angus managed to form the mana core at the age of 11 which is already an incredible feat. Only a genius or prodigy could form mana core below the age of 13.


    Forming mana core is not easy, it is a tedious and delicate work that needs a full concentration for every step ording to each technique instruction.


    Each technique is different and like Angus research before, each technique is tailored to a person, race, or someone with a unique body. This also increases the difficulty for other people using the existing technique as it is notpatible with their body.


    Angus creates his technique that is suitable for his own body. This technique led him to form his mana core from the get-go without the need to stop.


    Furthermore, he has heritage chi that acts as the source power for him to create his mana core. Using all of this, he finally creates an ultimate mana core ording to his criteria that isplement his body.


    However, this feat is not without repercussion. After Angus formed his mana core, he needed to take an absence for a few days to let his mind and body rest.


    Although the new mana core is already working to alleviate his body fatigue, he still feels like taking a rest for his body topletely adapt to the new mana core.


    ''Haa¡­ This is bliss. Not doing anything for a while and sleeping in myfy bed.'' Thought Angus inwardly before looking at his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 11 Years Old


    MP: 138/138


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 20


    Dexterity: 20


    Intelligence: 40


    Vitality: 36


    Soul Point: 88


    After forming his mana core, his mana immediately increases a lot like a burst of the dam. Normally, this kind of increase will make him harder to control his mana. However, his new mana core could easily solve this problem.


    Angus feels like the mana core is a new organ that is always working without the need for him to control it. If before Angus needed to be conscious to manually control his mana in the body, now he feels like there is a machine or tools that help him control it.


    The difference is like sky and earth, if before he felt like running on foot, now he feels like riding a bike or motorcycle. He spected when his mana core grade bes higher it may feel like riding a car or supercar.


    Besides the increase in his mana limit, his strength and dexterity is not grey out and could be increased again. Without wasting any moment, he increases both of them by one and consumes 80 Soul Points in total.


    He immediately feels difort in his body muscle. His body feels like being pricked by a small needle but it is painless only leaving him a sense of difort.


    It is more like having a small cramp all over his body. Angus also feels his body is moving or reacting faster than usual as the side effect of increasing his dexterity.


    ''*Sigh* I will never get used to this. It seems the side effect is bing worse as the status is higher. Well, it will be another rough month.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Then, he looked at the manual battle selection and looked at his opponent list. Angus found that finally the previous opponent below the 60% winning chance improved by one or two percent.


    The harder the opponent inside the manual battle will give him more soul points to improve his stat further. Still, he didn''t rush and try to fight them, he will wait until it at least reaches the 70% winning chance mark before challenging them.


    Although he feels this is only a small improvement, it is still better than before when he didn''t improve at all. Satisfied with his improvement, Angus decides to enjoy hisfy bed and sleep. Before he could sleep, *Knock* *Knock* someone knocking on his door.


    ''Haa.. Just when I want a nice sleep. Whatever, I will ignore it. Besides, no one ever bothered me before. So, probably someone going to the wrong room.'' Thought Angus while pulling hisfy nket.


    However, the knocking continued and turned into the sound of the door being hit. If not the door is made of special wood and enchanted, it will be destroyed already.


    "ANGUS.. I know you are in there. Open the door!!" shouted a girl with an angry tone.


    ''Haa¡­ That''s Jayna. Just what the hell she wants.'' Thought Angus while reluctantly getting out of the bed.


    "Angus, Open the doo.." before Jayna finished his sentence Angus opened the door suddenly.


    But, Jayna didn''t expect this and lost her bnce while trying to banging the door.?Unfortunately, her hand hit Angus face at the right moment.


    Normally, Angus could easily avoid this using his superb body control but his body still fatigued from forming the mana corebined with the increase of his strength and dexterity.


    After getting hit Angus immediately fell on the floor, looking at what she did and Jayna panicked. She also didn''t expect this as this is the first time Angus gets hit by her.


    "A-Angus¡­ A-Are you okay?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    Looking at the sleepwear Angus is wearing, she immediately thinks that Angus is truly sick and not pretending like he is usually done.


    While Angus is feeling hurt in his face after getting hit by the violent princess, Jayna herself didn''t know what to do as she never encountered such a situation. She feels wrong but she also never tends people to injury despite often injuring them.


    "Urgh¡­ That hurt. Why did you suddenly hit me?" said Angus with a droopy tone as his body was still limping.


    "E-Err¡­ I-I just want to give you the copy note of today and yesterday''s lesson. I-I am sorry." replied Jayna, shuttering and giving the paper note.


    "Haa¡­ Don''t worry about it. it''s just a small bump on my face. Okay, thank you for your note." While Angus moved wobbly to get out of the room.


    ''Damn.. my body feels weak right now.'' thought Angus while trying to move his body.


    "E-Eh¡­ Angus where are you going?" asked Jayna in a concerned tone.


    "Ahh.. I just want to get some ointment for my bum. Don''t worry about it." replied Angus


    "No.. you stay here. You are sick. You are not supposed to move. Here, I have the ointment." said Jayna while she was given the ointment from her space storage device.


    Then, without waiting for Angus to reply she went away from the spot as she didn''t feelfortable in this situation. She also feels guilty for hitting Angus face.


    ''What a weird?girl? Does she on that time of period. None of it matters. Still, I didn''t expect my body to be weakened by this much. I guess I need some rest before challenging the manual battle again.'' Thought Angus while going inside his room again.


    His Idle system only estimates the winning chance from Angus''s overall capabilities in top form.


    So, if Angus entering while in exhausted form and fight an opponent with a 70% winning chance it is more like suicide. After applying the ointment that Jayna gives, Angus goes back to sleep in hisfy bed.


    Few days passed without any trouble. Now, Angus''s body is fully healed and he went to the smithing area to meet with the old dwarf Balrug.


    Since his body physical limit is increased by his mana core, he will continue his training to increase his training again. At first, he is reluctant to show that he is already forming his mana core to old dwarf Balrug, but he feels the old dwarf will find it sooner orter.


    Beside the old dwarf is one of the few people who know his true power. So, for Angus, it doesn''t matter whether he knows about it now orter.


    Arriving at the empty smithing facility, "Crazy old man, Are you there?" shouted Angus.


    After a while, Angus feels weird as there is no response from the Balrug like usual. Then, he decided to enter the smithing facility into the deeper area.

 Chapter 73: Sky Thorn

    <h4>Chapter 73: Sky Thorn</h4>


    Entering the smithing facility, Angus found the inner smithing facility is empty. Since it is the weekend. no student or employee is working at this time. Looking that the old man Balrug quarter is empty, Angus begins to check the basement training area.


    On the way to the basement, Angus asionally hears a hammering sound. *Ting* *Ting* Besides the hammering sound, he also heard Balrug''s voice instruct someone.


    Entering the basement, Angus sees Balrug and Bail is on a bigplex smithing station working on something.


    "Increase the heat more!!"mand Balrug while he hammering something.


    As for Bail, he used all his concentration and strength to control the furnace machine. After hearing the sound, the furnace became hotter and even affected the surrounding.


    Angus even needs to coat his body and clothes to not get burned. However, the two dwarfs look fine in this kind of environment. They only slightly sweating despite being very close to the furnace.


    Looking at this, ''So, this is the racial trait of a dwarf. Even in this kind of burning environment, they still look fine.'' thought Angus silently while observing the two dwarfs.


    In Firuman, there are a lot of races besides the human race. Some of these races have? unique traits such as the elf long lifespan, the demon race bizarre-looking, dwarf fire-resistant body and many others.


    Some of these races are quite useful like the fire-resistant body the dwarf has. It helps them resist the heat during their smithing process from the furnace.


    Unlike in modern earth smithing, in this world the smithing process is moreplicated sometimes they also use a custom furnace to produce a higher temperature.


    It is not that the furnace couldn''t contain the heat from the inside but it is because the temperature is too high that it cannot be contained.


    Looking at the high temperature, Angus feels that if it is not inside this heavy enchanted room, the entire facility will be burning down. This is just from the heat of the furnace radiance.


    He subconsciously couldn''t imagine how high the temperature inside that customized furnace would seem to explode anytime.


    After a while, "Hurry, cooldown the temperature!!"mand Balrug.


    "Yes, Boss." replied Bail while controlling the furnace.


    Suddenly, the furnace began cooling down to a frightening degree. It could even freeze the floor and ceiling. Then, a sizzling sound could be heard and create a lot of smoke. *SSSTTSS*


    "Increase the temperature again!!"mand Balrug.


    As Balrug increases the temperature of the furnace, the room bes hot again. All of this kind of changing temperature happens a few times.


    Seeing that the old man Balrug is too focused on the smithing, Angus gets out of the room as he couldn''t stand the changing temperature at a fast speed like this.


    Even coating his body with mana, he still couldn''t stand the changing temperature rapidly like this. Withstanding high temperature or low temperature is one thing but withstand the changing temperature rapidly is a different matter.


    After waiting for hours, Angus thought of going out as he couldn''t see the old dwarf. As he wants to go away suddenly the hammering sound is stopped and huge mana feels from the basement. *BOOM*


    A momentter, a booming sound heard. Angus immediately went towards the basement area. He was afraid that the furnace couldn''t hold and explode. There are already many cases where the customized furnace blows up because it cannot withstand the pressure.


    Most of the small furnaces? that blow up are small and harmless. But, looking at the furnace that Balrug uses Angus thought that it could explode with the same potential as the C4 explosion on earth.


    Entering the basement once again, He found Balrug holding some kind of spear in his hand while Bail rested on the floor exhausted. Looking that it is not the furnace explosion, Angus feels relieved.


    After waving the bizarre-looking small looking spear in his hand, "Good¡­ This will be one of my masterpieces." said Balrug proudly.


    Finally, after a while, Balrug begins to notice Angus presence. "Brat, you areing at the right time. Here is your new weapon that I promised one year ago. It took a lot of effort but it''s quite a masterpiece." said Balrug proudly.


    Looking at the weapon in Balrug''s hand, "Y-You.. I-It''s that the weapon that.. I¡­" as Angus couldn''t put a word looking at the familiar shape weapon.


    "Yeah, this weapon. I believe you called it Sky Thorn from your sketches." replied Balrug happily as he saw Angus'' reaction.


    "Hrious¡­ You create that weapon." as Angus immediately approach Balrug.


    Then, he looks and tries to touch the bizarre-looking weapon in Balrug''s hand like trying to touch a newborn baby. One year ago, Angus requested to use the Manatium Balrug bought for his new weapon.


    However, Balrug is not an ordinary crafter and weapon maker. Unless it is something ordinary, he will not make it. So, Angus creates various kinds of weapon sketches for Balrug. Some of them epted but there also some that are impossible to be built.


    Sky Thorn was supposed to be impossible to be built as it is an impractical weapon that is difficult to be used. A weapon that could not be used is the same as junk.


    However, at that time the old dwarf onlymented that it is an interesting weapon before looking at the other sketches. So, Angus thought that it is impossible to be made.


    The weapon looks like a spear with the body made of metal in an entangled vine shape. On both ends, there are long curved shaped des. There are also some thorns decorated with the de''s sides. It is a bizarre-looking weapon from hell or something simr ce.


    Looking at the Angus frozen expression, "Oh yeah¡­ it also could do what you told me before." said Balrug


    "Really?!!" replied Angus excitedly.


    "Yeah, although because of that I need months to create it. But, the function should be simr." exin Balrug.


    "Hurry.. Show me.. Show it to me." Angus''s mature demeanour immediately change like a kid.


    "Okay...Okay.. Just step back a little bit. It might be a little bit dangerous." said Balrug


    After Angus steps back a little bit, Balrug positioned the weapon horizontally and sent his mana towards Sky Thorn. Suddenly, the cursed de in one end shot at incredible speed and hit the nearby wall. *BAM* *CRACK*


    Along the curved de that shoots out, there is a chain attached to it connected to the body. Unexpectedly, Balrug staggered a little bit from the recoil and almost fell.


    "I didn''t expect that. It''s much stronger than I thought to even create a crack on this heavy enchanted wall." said Balrug.


    "Awesome!! How did you make it? The chain seems longer than the weapon itself?" asked Angus excitedly after looking at the weapon show.


    "Well, I will not bore you with technical stuff. Let''s just say Ibine spatial products with this and connect them through the chain. The chain could be stretched as long as 200 meters. But, I think I will reduce its firepower since the recoil is too much." exin Balrug.


    "200 meters?!! Cool!! That''s exactly like I want. I think it is better to not decrease it. Maybe you should increase it. Otherwise, other people could dodge it or parry it." said Angus.


    "Hm.. that''s true. But, the recoil is very serious. Why don''t you try yourself?" replied Balrug while retracting the des that embedded in the wall.


    "Can I?" asked Angus


    "By all means.. It''s yours from the start anyway." answered Balrug while giving the weapon to Angus.


    As Angus holds the weapon, he feels the heaviness of the weapon and checks its stability. After swinging the weapon a few times, "The weapon is perfectly bnced as all things should be. Old man, this is a great weapon."


    "Hahaha¡­ Why don''t try to shoot it?" said Balrug.


    For a crafter like him, he was also satisfied and happy if his client found their weaponpatible and perfectly made for them.


    Then, Angusys it horizontally and sends mana towards one of its ends like Balrug done before. Once again the weapon shoots its curved de with a chain attached to it towards the wall. *BOOM* *CRACK*


    On the contrary, Angus fell on the floor and broke his wrist from the recoil while holding down the weapon.


    "Ouch¡­ That''s some crazy firepower." said Angus.


    "See.. I told you so. Wait for a second, this feeling¡­ Grade one mana core, you are already forming it."mented Balrug.


    Hearing Balrugment, "Well, I just get lucky and forming it earlier." replied Angus.


    Angus didn''t hide his mana core to Balrug before, so Balrug could easily? detect his mana core despite it having the feature to hide its aura.


    "You little bastard.. Lucky my ass. I hear the human race usually forming their mana core at the 13-15 years old. To think at the age of 11 you are already forming it. I cannot say anything to your talent, brat." said Balrug.

 Chapter 74: Beaten Up

    <h4>Chapter 74: Beaten Up</h4>


    After testing the Sky Thorn for a while, Angus tends his broken wrist using his healing art. His healing speed has increased more than before since he formed his mana core.


    Not only has his healing art proficiency increased, but his natural healing has also increased. Although the difference is not much since he has quite high vitality.


    But, this is also something to take note of for him since it means the higher the grade people have, they also have higher endurance and vitality.


    Done healing with the wrist, "Old man, I need to train my body." said Angus casually.


    "Ahh.. Yes. since you already formed your mana core, your body physical limit will also increase a little bit. Well, you are already a monster to reach your physical limit despite not reaching the age of puberty."


    "Others take years, probably their entire life but you just made it in a few years." grumbled the old dwarf.


    "Yeah-Yeah.. You already said that many times before." replied Angus while changing to exercise clothes.


    Angus speed growth could only be achieved by using his system. Otherwise, it will take years as Balrug said. But, Angus would never share this secret with anyone as it will create more troubleter. The Idle System is his biggest secret that he will never share with anyone.


    "Shut up brat, that means you are the abnormal one!!" rebuked Balrug


    Before Angus put the mana restriction mana, "Oh yeah, you should not wear those things for a while." said Balrug.


    "Ehh.. what do you mean?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "I presume you just formed your mana core, right? This means your mana core is still in a growth period. You should not restrict your mana for a while as it will inhibit its growth. If it is just a moment, it will not be a problem."


    "But, if it is for a long period it will inhibit your mana core growth and potential. Since you are from a high noble, I believe your mana core is not an ordinary one. So, you should take care of it carefully." exined Balrug.


    "I see¡­ then, how do we process the training?" asked Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ Simple, just exhaust your mana from sparring and get beaten like usual." said Balrug as he took his hammer.


    Then, without any hesitation he hit Angus. *Bang*


    "Damn, Old man. You are a high-gradebatant. How could you sneak attack on me?" said Angus while defending himself.


    He managed to put up his guard using Sky Thorn before parrying the hammer. Still, this attack managed to make him fly back for a few meters.


    "Ohh¡­ As expected of my masterpiece, it could withstand this kind of attack. Brat, let''s see if you could use Sky Thorn properly?" as Balrug once again attacks Angus.


    Because of the difference in strength and speed, Angus could only passively take a beating while coating both his body and Sky Thorn with mana.


    Although Angus thrust in Sky Thorn durability, he still preferred to enhance it further using his mana especially while receiving the ridiculous attack from Balrug.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* after shing for a few dozen times, "Hahaha¡­ this reminds me of the first time we shed with each other. Your control over mana and weapon is still superb no matter how many times I see it."mented Balrug while hitting harder.


    Angus was already precarious and full of concentration to parrying Balrug''s attack. Balrug way of fighting is different from his father as he is more leaning towards the warrior path. Unlike magicians who could be called ss cannons, Warrior path is strong at closebat.


    Because of this, Angus couldn''t escape despite already using [Beast Walk] a few times. Every time he ran away, Balrug could catch up with him immediately.


    The harsh beating continued until Angus exhausted his mana. Then, Balrug began to beat Angus again with less power to temper his body.


    By the time they did through this torture session, Angus already in ck and blue haggard condition.


    ''Damn.. It is just me or the old man bes harsher when he beats me.'' as Angusy on the ground exhausted.


    "Crazy old man, hold back a little bit. You almost kill me in thest sh." said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t be a pussy. You still survive anyway." reply Balrug while checking the Sky Thorn condition after their previous bout.


    "It seems it is still in good condition despite receiving my attacks. Alright, get up brat. Here''s your weapon. You sure don''t want to tone down its firepower?" asked Balrug while handing Sky Thorn.


    "Nope.. I will manage it somehowter. I even want you to increase its firepower." replied Angus while struggling to get up.


    After taking a few hours break and healing his wound, Angus went back to his dorm to rest. Even though he could heal his internal wound and has high stamina, he still needs to rest his mental fatigue after using all his all during the spar.


    In a high-speed battle like this, every movement must be precise otherwise Angus will get knocked out a long time ago. The reason he could follow up Balrug beating for hours is because of his mental strength and tenacity.


    Although he still didn''t fully control his body since it was still adapting, if he put his mind into it, he could control his body and keep up with Balrug. The only downside is that it is more exhausting for him mentally.


    Returning to his dorm, Angus immediately takes a bath beforeying on hisfy bed to sleep. He didn''t have time for dinner or doing his manual battle since he was truly exhausted.


    All this year, Angus didn''t grind his soul points through manual battle like a maniac. Sometimes when he is truly exhausted like right now or in azy mood, he will not even do it.


    The next morning Angus wakes early like usual. After doing his morning routine, he goes to his ss waiting for the others toe.


    After waiting for a while, the other student finallying. At this moment, Jayna keeps looking at him. She seems to want to talk about something but struggles to talk first to Angus.


    As for Angus himself, hey on his desk pretending to sleep like usual. A momentter, Teacher Elis finally arrive.


    "Alright everyone, today we have practicalbat training like usual. Before that, I will give you a form for yourbat path selection. Starting from the next term, your ss will be rearranged ording to yourbat path."


    "I already exined each of thebat paths a few weeks ago. But, if you still have some questions, you could ask me during the ss or when I have free time. Now, hurry up, change to exercise clothes and meet me at the training ground."


    After they get changed ande to the training ground, "Today, we will have a sparring one with each other. Also, Angus, I hear from the headmaster you could back join in the practical exercise.


    "I don''t know what reason you have before but you could not give me an excuse like a stomach ache or something simr." said Teacher Elis in a chilling tone.


    ''Urgg¡­ Damn it, why father didn''t tell me that before.'' thought Angus while he kept nodding with his teacher.


    After sparring with Angus and inquiring about the berserk state Angus has, Duke Jacob feels that Angus is inplete control over this state.


    Although there is some uncertainty but hearing that Angus could handle it, Jacob didn''t have any choice but trust his son.


    Since there are five students, they will make one of the students sparring twice. Unfortunately for Angus, Jayna as the strongest in the ss is chosen to be this student to fight twice. Furthermore, Angus as the weakest will fight her in the first battle.


    At this time, Angus found that Jayna is not as lively as usual. Looking at the worried expression towards him, Angus could guess the reason. Jayna is still feeling sorry and afraid to hurt Angus when he is just recovering from his sickness.


    "Alright, Jayna and Anguse forward. Like usual¡­" teacher Elis begin to exin some rules.


    During this time, Jayna is still in trouble about what to do.


    ''Calm down, Jayna. This is only sparring. But, what if I hurt Angus more after he recovered from his sickness.'' thought Angus while feeling more confused at what to do.


    During this time, "Teacher, Don''t you think this match is unnecessary. Everyone knows that Jayna is violent *Ehem* I mean strong. this will be not a sparring but a bully." said Anguszily.


    "Angus, I don''t care about any of your excuses. Besides, you could learn.. .. .. .." lectured teacher Elis.


    Hearing Angusment, ''V-Violent??! Did he just say I am violent?!! Angus, you are dead!? You are so dead!!'' Cursed Jayna inwardly while ring at Angus.


    Looking at Jayna ring, Angus could only smirk a little bit.


    ''What an easy gullible girl.'' thought Angus


    "Alright, then let''s not waste any more time. Both of you ready?" asked Teacher Elis.


    Receiving the nod from both students, "Start!"

 Chapter 75: Golem

    <h4>Chapter 75: Golem</h4>


    "Start!"


    Jayna immediately produces a few small fireballs and shoots at Angus rapidly [1st Circle ¨C me Shot]. But like usual Angus dodges all the [me Shot] while giving expression panic made it looks like he dodges all of them by a fluke.


    Already predicting this, Jayna approaches Angus at fast speed andunches a barrage of [Fire Punch] towards him. Looking at this Angus immediately runs around and always looks like barely dodging the iing [Fire Punch].


    "Wuaa¡­ Help.. I surrender¡­ Surrender." said Angus loudly while keep running around.


    "Stop, run around and stay still!!" said Jayna angrily.


    In the meantime, teacher Elis only looked at the two kids that seemed like ying the game of cat and mouse silently without any intention to stop the fight.


    ''Every Jayna attack could be dodged easily. It''s not normal. But, it looks like he dodged it by a fluke. Haa¡­ I better stop this before it''s going to be more escted.'' thought teacher Elis as she feels Jayna''s mana fluctuated.


    Before teacher Elis could stop the spar, "Take this ." said Jayna.


    A burst of fire ising out from her body towards all directions [Immte]. Looking at the advanced skill Jayna uses, teacher Elis immediately stops the spar.


    "Stop, Jayna. That''s enough." shouted teacher Elis as she ready to tend Angus.


    She thought Angus would be somehow injured from that huge range of attack. But, after the view clearing, Angus only slumps on the ground unscathed.


    "Owwiee¡­ That''s quite hot." said Angus.


    Meanwhile, Jayna is also slumping on the ground as she uses all her mana in thest attack. Now, she didn''t have any strength left to catch up and attack Angus.


    Looking at the unscathed Angus, Jayna has a conflicted feeling. Part of her wanting Angus being burned alive, but she also relieved that Angus is not hurt at all like usual. Because of this conflicted feeling, Jayna could only grumble on the spot.


    "Angus, are you alright?" asked teacher Elis


    "Yep, I am fine. Thought I almost died being roasted by someone." said Angus calmly.


    Hearing this, Jayna turn into a bad mood but still couldn''t do anything as she is also exhausted.


    Before she could rebuke Angus''sment, "Jayna, how many times have I told you to not use big moves or dangerous moves in spar like that." Teacher Elis reprimands Jayna.


    "B-But¡­" Jayna is trying to defend herself.


    "No, but! how many times I told you during the fight you need to control your emotion and not let it control you. You need to stay calm.. .. .. .." as Teacher Elis began to lecture Jayna while she could only nod to her.


    After that, the practical lesson continued for the other students to spar with each other. There is no notable student in his ss besides Jayna and Wylda that uses water elemental spells.


    During all these years, her mastery over the water element spell is huge. She could cast [Aqua Ball] faster and more precise.


    Water element affinity is quite rare for people that reside in the Heart Kingdom, but that doesn''t mean there are no other people having water element affinity.


    In Angus''s peer, there are only two people having water elemental affinity which Ian and Wylda while the rest having fire elemental affinity. This shows how rare other elemental affinity is besides fire in the Heart Kingdom.


    Although Wylda is not as strong as Ian in a fight, her water elemental affinity insight is higher than Ian. Ian is focused more on fighting and spells while Wylda is training her water elemental to be better than learning new spells.


    Angus knows all of this from the skill book that they drop during the manual battle. By using the manual battle against humanoid Wylda and Ian, he could have some chance to get a skill book.


    The skill book not only contains the skill or spells about the target person but also their insight.


    Soon, the practicalbat began to end. Like usual, Angus immediately went towards the canteen to have lunch before attending his side course in the afternoon.


    While having lunch like usual, he remembers the form about the fighting path he needs to choose. The Royal Academy will rearrange the student ording to their kind of specialization.


    This is kind of a dilemma for Angus, although he told his father to choose a Hybrid path in this academy he may choose a different path with the least of trouble such as sparing.


    The only path with the least trouble is the magician path, ording to what he knows. The magician path ss is often delved into research of spells rather than practical exercise likebat.


    This ss is the best way to hide his true strength and enjoy his academic life. However, there is a rumour that they still need to at least be capable of casting spells during thebat calmly.


    The final examination is also quite different from the others. Angus couldn''t ask his brothers since Vergil is on the Hybrid path ss while Jason is on the Warrior path ss.


    So, Angus didn''t know about the Magician path examination test. He is also not a very social person that will ask the upperssmen. Having a connection with most of the upperssmen are quite a handful because of their family background.


    After that, Angus decides to choose the Magician Path ss as he feels that it will be less trouble for himter. Besides as someone from Earth without magic, He is very interested in magic and spells.


    The Magician path ss in the Royal Academy allows their students to learn any spell inside the Royal Academy library. Usually, the royal academy will restrict students to learn spells unless they pay it with points.


    However, the Magician Path has the policy to encourage students to learn spells as much as possible. Because of this, the student of Magician Path could gain ess to all the spells avable in the academy.


    Even some of the teachers didn''t have this kind of privilege when learning the spell from the academy. This shows the greatness of the Royal Academy of Heart Kingdom.


    In the afternoon, Angus has the side course of Magical Engineering. Since he is already in the third year of attending this course with a good report, he finally gets a special privilege to work on some practical things.


    It is nothingplicated to build some small machine as the final assessment. Today, his ss is having a kind of workshop attended by various kinds of teachers and employees.


    Apparently, in this world, there is also a robot or artificial intelligence. The pinnacle product of Magical Engineering itself is these kinds of artificial intelligence.


    There are some sses in these kinds of artificial intelligence. The higher their ss, the better their capability. Up until today the one that could be known is Droid, Golem, Colossus, and Titan ss.


    Some of the legends said that there is another artificial intelligence ss that is much better than ordinary living beings in the ancient civilization. It is called Homunculus, the legendary creation of Magical Engineering.


    Today, inside the Magical Engineering course they will show the student about a second handed golem. Although it is a second-handed artificial intelligence machine the price of it is almost the same as an artefact.


    Because the production of golem takes a lot of time and resources. It is also difficult and needs experts to assemble them. Any kind of golem is priceless.


    Entering the ss that was already full of students, Angus chose to sit in the back as it is the only seat left. On the podium, there is a human-size box that is covered with a nket.


    After all the students gather, they begin the workshop. Soon, they exined some part of the golem and its simple creation method.


    During the interval of the workshop, one of the teachers pulls out the nket and shows a humanoid size thing that is covered in some rock. Like the other sses, the golem also has many kinds of type.


    ''Judging from the looks of the golem. It should be battle type stone golem.'' thought Angus


    "62637788 Battle Type Stone Golem active." said one of the teachers.


    The sleep golem immediately created a humming sound and a bluish light shone from all its joints. Then, it starts to wake up and sit down.


    "Stone Golem activated." said the golem emotionlessly.


    "WAAA¡­" said the audience.


    Every student in the room was immediately surprised and had a star in their eyes looking at the stone golem especially the boys. Some of them even like meeting their long life idol and having short seizures.


    "Calm down, students. The show is not yet done." said the teacher to calm the audience.


    Then, two muscr people bring a huge rock towards the podium. From the looks of the two muscr people''s expressions, the rock is very heavy. Another muscr person came in.


    "Everyone, this is teacher Fernand a grade fourbatant that specializes in teaching students in Warrior path. Teacher Fernand please." said the other teacher on the podium.


    Then, teacher Fernand takes a gigantic hammer nearby and enhances it using his mana before mming it towards the huge rock in the podium. *Boom*

 Chapter 76: Calm Before The Storm

    <h4>Chapter 76: Calm Before The Storm</h4>


    *Boom* The podium is receiving quite a quake and shockwave from Teacher Fernand strength. Fortunately, the podium is heavily enhanced for this kind of show. Otherwise, it will be destroyed from the teacher''s strength.


    All the people''s attention is looking at the rock that is left unscathed without any crack. The students are in awe looking at this show. They could feel the power of Teacher Fernand release before is many times stronger than their all-out attack.


    Then, the Magical Engineering teacher thanks teacher Fernand for the power show. Before continuing the workshop.


    "This rock is a special rock called Palpat. This is one of the hardest materials in the Firuman. Usually, it is one of the ingredients to create a fortress or strong shelter."


    "I will not bore you with the details as this is not an alchemy course. Now, let''s see how the golem deals with Palpat." Said the teacher.


    After that, the teachermands the Stone Golem to destroy the Palpat. The silent golem began to move and stand on the podium. Each step creates a loud sound that shows its heaviness.


    "Target identified. Battle modemencing." said the golem expressionlessly.


    Then, the golem raises its stony arm and imbues them with a high concentration of mana before mming it down towards the rock. *BAM*


    Another strong shock wave produced towards the surroundings. Unlike before, the Palpat rock has a crack but is still not destroyed. Less than a secondter, the stone golem mmed both hands continuously towards the rock. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    The rock soon turned into debris.?All the students were surprised looking at the stone golem performance.


    The strength of the stone golem is a little bit higher than Teacher Fernan. But the most amazing thing is that it couldunch the same attack dozens of times without the need to charge each attack.


    "Target Eliminated." said the stone golem before it back towards its spot.


    Then, the teacher began to exin a few more things about the stone golem and how they work. While everyone takes notes and focuses their attention back on the teacher, Angus looking at the debris.


    He found that there are few strands of the grey ball in the rock position before. At first nce, he thought it was dust but the grey ball seems like hovering around the Palpat stone before being attracted to him.


    During this time, none of the students or teacher seems to realize the grey ball that is flying over in the air towards Angus. Without stopping the grey ball from entering Angus body. He thought to dodge the grey ball but it will createmotion towards the surrounding.


    Suddenly, a prompt from his system panel appeared. "A huge amount of soul is detected nearby. Begin absorbing."


    Reading the system prompt made him absent-minded for a moment and let the grey ball enter his body. But, Angus didn''t feel anything before got another prompt from his system.


    "Acquired 500 Soul Points." said the system.


    ''Ehh.. what just actually happened.'' thought Angus before looking at his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 11 Years Old


    MP: 140/140


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 21


    Dexterity: 21


    Intelligence: 40


    Vitality: 36


    Soul Point: 534


    Angus immediately surprised looking at his Soul Points increase by 500 Points. Confusion and shock engulf his mind.


    Fortunately, despite his surprise, he didn''t show it on the outside. Moreover, he also sits in the back and does not gather any other student attention even if his expression of shock.


    After calming down his mind, ''I need to research this Palpat material. Unfortunately, such a precious material is hard to get. I hope I can find this information in the libraryter.'' thought Angus calmly.


    Soon, the workshopes to an end and Angus immediately goes towards the library. Fortunately, the library is open until night so he still has some time to look around.


    After looking around, Angus immediately found some book about Palpat stone. The material is known as one of the hardest materials in Firuman. Its rarity is almost the same as Manatium, a material with high mana conductivity.


    For Royal Academy to procure this just to show the golem strength is a kind of waste. But, after some research, he found that Palpat stone is very hard with only a few ways to crack it.


    Angus spectes they use the golem strength to make it into pieces before the owner sells it. As one of the hardest materials, this kind of big chunk rock is quite useless for crafters or others since it is more expensive to crack or cut them.


    Still, Angus couldn''t find any information about the grey misty ball inside the Palpat stone. After wanting to do his research, he found a unique story about Palpat stone.


    Rather than a story, it is a myth. In ancient times, Palpat stone is often found in the cemetery because it served as a tombstone for its people. However, this kind of practice is already forgotten since it is a waste to use this kind of material for a tombstone.


    ''Tombstone.. Soul point¡­ Don''t tell me!! The palpat stone could entrap someone''s soul. After it was destroyed by the golem, the entrapped soul was released and absorbed by me.'' conclude Angus while also surprised at this revtion.


    ''If it is true then my system could also absorb other deceased souls. Damn, that kind of sinister.'' Thought Angus


    Although Angus is indifferent towards life and death because of his previous life experience, he still has some morality and will not overstep some hical things.


    But what about the soul of the assassin I killedst time? Perhaps, his soul is too low for the system to notice. Since the system only shows rounded numbers. Huft.. too many unanswered questions.'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    By the time Angus researched with his little browsing, it was alreadyte in the evening. Angus couldn''t help but look at the starry night.


    "It seems that this system is more mysterious than I thought. Well, Let''s see what fate brings me in the future." as Angus walk along with the chilly wind.


    While Angus tries to understand his mysterious Idle System, the world falls into chaos. All of this because the time for Monster Overlord to begin its attack is nearing.


    Even as the time is nearing, none of the leaders is receiving a consensus about how to deal with the Monster Overlord. All the national leaders are doing a wait and see policy.


    As for the kingdom that borders the Dark Forest could only hope their kingdom is not targeted by Monster Overlord.


    All they want is to get some profit while fighting the Monster Overlord. The leaders wait for the Monster Overlord to attack one of them and make its targeted nation pay some price towards them by giving an aiding force.


    Fortunately, in thest few months, the lower grade monster attack has stopped. But, the people know that this time is calm before the storm.


    All the kingdom and nation that bordered the Dark Forest immediately fortified their defence to hold the storm that ising next year.


    During this precarious time, inside the Heart kingdom Grand Pce. King Leon is sitting on his throne while a group of people in white attire and heavy armour are standing in front of them.


    "So, you are saying that my kingdom will be in chaos soon." said King Leon expressionlessly.


    "Yes, King Leon. From my vision, I saw war, treachery, death of many people that will plunge this nation. The only way is by asking help toward¡­" said the woman in white attire.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Vision. Tell me, youngdy, did you also see your death in that vision?" said King Leon when he suddenly disappeared and choked the woman.


    All the heavy armoured people immediately tried to protect the woman. Before they could move, all of them were stopped by a weapon near their throat from the surrounding guard.


    "Don''t move unless you want to die." said one of the head guards.


    "I thought the church of Orion is different from the others but youe to my pce and give me bad news about my kingdom which is a very funny joke. So, tell me why I should believe in your so-called vision?" asked King Leon while releasing his grip.


    "*Cough* Only by... bing the follower¡­ *Cough* of God Orion.. Your Kingdom¡­ *Cough* Will be saved." said the woman in rough breath after being choked.


    "I see... interesting. So, tell me did you see your death in your so-called vision?" asked King Leon again.


    "Yes¡­ I see it." replied the woman


    "How about others? All your people?" King Leon said while looking at the others.


    "T-They¡­ " before she could answer King Leon.


    The king himself disappears in the blink of an eye and all the people in the group beside the woman are butchered into meat paste instantly. Before he appears in front of the woman without a speck of blood.


    "Sorry, missy. You are not very convincing. Since they try to harm me in the pce, then they should die. Also, Miss Oracle, there are worse things than the so-called dead. If you can''t see your demise that means you are lying to me.


    "Guard, send her to Master Valeron."mand king Leon.

 Chapter 77: Champion of God

    <h4>Chapter 77: Champion of God</h4>


    "Guard, send her to Master Valeron."mand king Leon.


    "N-No.. This should not happen." said the woman hysterically.


    As the guard picks the woman that is in a panic state, amotion heard from the outside. Before long a person in full metal armoures in.


    "Selin, Are you alright?" said the man.


    Looking at the butchered meat paste along with the Orion symbol, the man immediately looks at King Leon who is smiling.


    "King Leon!!" roared the man.


    "Who are you? How dare you¡­" before the head guard said anything further, King Leon raised his hand and made him stop talking.


    At this time, the man in full metal armour red up his mana and managed to suppress the other guard while King Leon looked at him with slight interest.


    "Stop, Barnes. Get out from¡­" said the woman in white attire named Selin.


    Before she could finish her sentence, King Leon disappeared from the spot and a crashing sound heard. *Boom*


    "Hoo¡­ You managed to react to my attack." said King Leon casually.


    Meanwhile, Barnes in full metal armour is crashing into the wall. His full metal armour is broken into pieces revealing a man in mid twenty years old.


    "Ehh.. unexpectedly you are still young. Let me guess you are the one that is called the champion of God."ment King Leon.


    Suddenly, Barnes releases huge mana towards the surrounding and shows he is a grade sixbatant. Feeling this the guard couldn''t help but stagnant on their spot.


    "Impossible¡­ How could he already grade sixbatant at that age." said one of the guards.


    Everyone knows that grade six is very rare and the main powerhouse in this world. The youngest human race grade six is Duke Victory who reached this level a few years ago at the age of forty. But, now a younger person reaches this grade in the middle of his twenty.


    "It seems my guess is right. You are the champion of God. Come, let''s see if the champion of God worthy of its title." taunting King Leon.


    Then, Barnes takes his sword, "DIE!!" both of them immediately sh at fast speed. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Every sh produces a shockwave towards the surrounding.


    Fortunately, the grand pce is heavily enchanted that could even withstand a punch from King Leon. They may have shed a lot but for the people who could see their movement, it is King Leon that is toying with Barnes.


    Each shockwave is produced by King Leon fist while Barnes could only parry the attack without a chance to counter-attack. Even if he tries to dodge, the King will almost catch up in a momentter.


    Finally, King Leon punched Barnes''s gut and threw him away towards the nearby wall. Barnes could only ept his fate and embedded it into the nearby wall.


    "*Cough* *Cough* I-Impossible. What kind of power is that?" said Barnes while coughing some blood.


    "Tch.. Done already. As usual, the champion of God is weakling. You are even weaker than all my Dukes."mented King Leon without answering Barnes.


    "*Cough* I-I was supposed the champion of God. *Cough* The will of God Orion. *Cough* *Cough* Haa.. There is no way Ha... I will be defeated by a sphemer such as you." Said Barnes while he channelled all his mana towards his ne.


    "Die you, Heretic!!" Roared Barnes.


    Suddenly, Barnes couldn''t feel his hand holding his ne. Few meters away from him, King Leon stood still while holding a hand that was grabbing a ne.


    "Ehh¡­ an artifact. Interesting... what does it do?" as King Leon took out the jewellery ne from Barnes''s hand.


    Feeling the ache of losing his hand, "ARRRGGHH" shout Barnes painfully.


    King Leon looked at the artifact carefully before walking away, ignoring Barnes and Selin.


    Looking at their king already ignoring both of them, "My king, what should we do towards them?"


    "Huh.. of course, dispose of them. Also, clean up this mess." said the king while looking back at the artifact.


    Before the head guard went, "Oh yeah. Kill that woman too and send an Exterminator squad to hunt all these Orion believers. Also bring all of their documents, records, or artifacts here."mand King Leon.


    "Yes, my Lord." said the head guard respectfully before sending some men.


    A few momentster, the old butler Dariuses in along with a few other butlers and a maid. Then, they begin cleaning the throne room from the meat paste and blood like it is a normal urrence.


    Looking at the mess inside the throne room, "This will take a while." said the old butler Darius while supervising the other employee.


    "Darius." call the King from the throne.


    "Yes, my liege." replied Darius respectfully.


    Then, King Leon throws the ne towards Darius. Darius catches the ne while waiting for further instruction.


    "Huft¡­ these religious organizations are getting boldertely. Make sure none of them could influence my child. Also, send that artifact to master Valeron for research along with the record from the Orion organization."manded King Leon.


    "As you wish, my lord." replied Darius.


    "Oh yeah, How about Ulvic''s condition?" asked King Leon.


    "The third prince, he is still frustrated over the artifact." replied Darius.


    "*Sigh* he should just give up that artifact. Even I could not do anything about that spear. Alright, you can go now." said King Leon.


    "Yes, my lord." replied Darius politely.


    As Darius backs away, a guardes in.


    "My lord, this is a letter from the ck Fortress." said the guard while giving the letter to King Leon.


    "Alright, you can go." said King Leon while dismissing the guard.


    Then, he opened the letter seal before reading it carefully. A few momentster, King Leon burned the letter before going back silent as nothing happened.


    ''I hope this is enough.'' thought King Leon silently.


    Later on that day, the Orion religion is dered as a rebel organization that tries to assassinate King Leon. All of its believers are killed on the spot and their resources are confiscated by the Extermination Squad.


    Extermination Squad is a special squad that deals with search and destroy jobs. They also often hunt hidden organizations that endanger the kingdom. They always get their job done to the root or source of the organization.


    There is a saying you could do any crime but never being targeted by the Extermination Squad. Almost no one ever got away from the Extermination Squad.


    Whenever they targeted something, it is like they know everything about the target from their hiding ce to whatever they hide.


    Meanwhile, in the ck Fortress, a huge construction is built. If the wall surrounding the ck Fortress is about 5 meters tall, now it bes ten meters tall and all of it is heavily enchanted.


    To anticipate the Monster Overlord attack around a year from now, the Heart Kingdom didn''t spare any resources and made the new wall Fortresspletely with Palpat stone.


    As one of the hardest materials in Firuman that is as rare as Manatium, the Heart Kingdom is paying an enormous price to gather all these materials along with the construction and engineering expert.


    It could be said that the Heart Kingdom is using all their resources to fortify the ck Fortress. This shows how serious Heart Kingdom''s response towards the attack of Monster Overlord is.


    Although there are many other kingdoms besides the Heart kingdom that are near the Dark Forest there is still a chance for them to be targeted and attacked by Monster Overlord.


    Not only this, there is even a rumour that King Leon asked for a few high grades in his allied kingdom and hired a high-grade mercenary to defend the Dark Fortress.


    Based on Duke Victory''s report and what he knows about the new Monster Overlord behaviour, he finds that the new Monster Overlord is too intelligent and much more dangerous than other Monster Overlords.


    Moreover, there is still no concrete knowledge about the new Monster Overlord since all its body is enclosed with dark thick miasma.


    Besides the Heart kingdom, the other kingdoms in the Dark Forest also begin fortifying their defence to prepare for war against the new Monster Overlord.


    Now, every high-grade mercenary, be it from an adventure guild or not is getting an offer to increase the security of kingdoms and nations.


    While all the nations increase their fortification and prepare for war, inside the inner area of Dark Forest a thick miasma is covering everything like usual.


    A whisper chanting sound in an unknownnguage could be heard from the inside of this thick miasma.


    "ROOf.. As¡­ Gull... VARDA" as the chanting ends.


    Few distortions in the space appeared in the surrounding, after a while a thick ck miasma that produced the chanting sound released a roaring sound. *ROAR


    "GGRTTTFFTT¡­.[Why do you disturb my sleep? O newborn Overlord.]" a sound heard from one of the distortion spaces.


    "HUUMMHMMM¡­. [Yes, I am in the middle of a sweet dream before you disturb me, young one.] a humming sound heard from one of the distortion spaces.


    "ROOAARRR¡­ [You better have good reason to disturb my bath time.] a roaring sound heard from one the distortion space.


    "KYAAK AKKA¡­ [At ease, everyone. I believe you have your reason to call all of us Monster Overlord here.]


    "RAA¡­ BVAA¡­ ALGULL¡­ [It''s time for civilization to be a sacrifice]" replied the thick miasma.

 Chapter 78: Examination

    <h4>Chapter 78: Examination</h4>


    "RAA¡­ BVAA¡­ ALGULL¡­ [It''s time for civilization to be a sacrifice]" replied the thick miasma.


    "HMMHUUUMMM¡­. [O Young One, you are too impatient. It is not the right time for us to move.]" replied one of the distortion space.


    "RUFF... TRAA¡­ FURS¡­ [The Civilization Society is divided unlike before. Help me and I will fulfil our task] said the thick miasma.


    "KYAA KYYAAA¡­ [Even if they are divided, one does not simply destroy the Civilization Society. Many have already tried yet they fail. What makes you so different from others?]." Commented one of the Monster Overlords.


    "FAR¡­. STUMM... [I have this]." said the thick miasma while showing a ck orb towards the other.


    "GRRTTRRTT¡­. [Artifact? No, it is made of pure miasma.]" replied one of the Monster Overlords.


    "FUR¡­ STUMM.. AMUM.. YOL.. VADA¡­ [This is no ordinary artifact. With this, we will have an endless army. The fallen one will rise.]" said the thick miasma while showing a glimpse of vision towards other monster overlords.


    "ROOARR¡­GRR¡­ ROAARR [Such a dreadful item. It should be not without repercussion. None of it matters to me, I will lend you my army. Don''t bother me again before you prove us that you are different from others.]" said one of the monster overlords before its distortion space engulfed in fire and gone.


    "HUUMMHH¡­ HUMMMHH¡­. [As usual, such a temper. But, he is right. We will only lend you our army like the others. Proof us that you could lead us by leading this army. Don''t disappoint us, young one.]" said one of the monsters overlord before its distortion space disappeared.


    After that the other distortion spaces are also gone, leaving the thick dark miasma alone with the dark orb.


    "RUFR.. FAR¡­ RUFR.. FAG¡­ AVIN¡­ [I will¡­ I will show all of you that I am different from all of you. I will lead all of you to fulfil our great task.]" roar the thick miasma towards the surrounding like dering his will towards the world.


    Unbeknown to civilian society, they will face a monster overlord''s attack that they have never experienced before.


    Half a year has passed by since then. During this time, there is no sign of huge activity or movement from the Dark Forest. But, all the kingdom nearby knows that it is calm before the storm.


    Still, no one is daring enough to venture inside the Dark Forest. Although there is no sign of activity, the outer area of the Dark Forest is still upied by hordes of various kinds of monsters.


    Sometimes people wonder where all of this monsteres from. Considering that not long ago they alreadyunched countless waves of monster attacks, but still have countless monsters.


    However, this is quite logical since the Dark Forest itself is half the size of all Civilian Societybined.


    Just by this fact alone andbined with the fast reproduction of monsters it is not wrong that millions of monsters reside in the Dark Forest.


    Under normal conditions, monster reproduction ability is the same as a normal beast or animal. However, inside the thick miasma ce like Dark Forest, the monster reproduction ability is faster by a few times.


    Some monsters could even birth dozens of younglings at once. Moreover, their growth also enhanced. If it is not because of their nature to fight one with each other, the monster will already overpopte the Firuman.


    However, under themand and leadership of Monster Overlord, this infighting is stopped. Like aw, every monster below grade six will always obey the Monster Overlord. It is something that is already ingrained in their nature.


    While the world falls into a tense situation where war could erupt every moment, Angus inside the Royal academy is having a Magician ss examination.


    After the fourth year inside the Royal Academy, students are qualified to go into a specialized ss where they will be divided into the Warrior ss, Magician ss, and Hybrid ss.


    Before they enter their chosen specialized ss, they will be tested. If the student fails their chosen ss, they will be tested for another ss. If they fail all of them, they need to repeat the year for having a test next year.


    However, all the students in the Royal Academy are either talented or have a huge background. They will choose to drop out to change to another academy rather than repeating another year.


    it could be said that if students fail all three ss tests, they will be dropped out to change into another academy. Because of this, many students are very nervous about this specialization test.


    The test consists of two parts, the academic test and the practical test. For the Magician ss, the academic ss could be said to be the hardest. The student needs to be proficient in science physic, arithmancy, magical runes, and worldnguage at an advanced level.


    Many students fail hard because they couldn''t score enough in these subjects. In academic courses, all these subjects could be said as the hardest subject among the others.


    Fortunately, Angus intelligence is already high enough to even give him sort of short term strong memory. Using his enhanced intelligence, he could easily pass the test with flying colour.


    Still, like usual, he made some mistakes in his answer during the test to not get a perfect score and attract somemotion. So, he will get a good score but not a perfect score.


    Despite that, he still got the score second only to Jayna. Although Jayna chose Hybrid ss, she also needs to be tested in academic subjects. In a Hybrid ss test, they need to be proficient in all subjects at the beginner level.


    If it is not because Angus is famous for being weak, he may already rank in the top ten or more based on his academic score. Still, because of his score on the test, Angus also has not rankedst anymore since a few years ago.


    Now, Angus is waiting for his turn to be tested in the practical exam of Magician ss. From the rumour he picks up among the students, the practical exam is different from one student to another.


    Be it Warrior ss, Magician ss, or Hybrid ss all of them have different tests ording to the student. As Royal Academy is famous for producing quality over quantity, they always conduct their practical exam this way to ensure their student quality.


    If the student is not lucky enough, they will need to fight against the teacher. Of course, the teacher will only defend themself while using a low powered attack to disturb the student. Then, the student will be scored based on their performance.


    Now, Angus is quite nervous not because of the examination but because he is afraid to fight against the teacher. Despite his perfect control over his body, he is still afraid that his cover is blown.


    After waiting for a while, Angus got called inside the examination room. As he enters the examination that is simr to Balrug''s basement room, he sees a teacher inside the room.


    "Good day, Angus Victory, right?" asked the teacher while holding some document in his hand.


    "Yes, sir." replied Angus shortly.


    "Don''t be too nervous. This is just a small exam. Hmm¡­ It seems you have a good score on the academic course." said the teacher while read at his document


    "Y-Yes, sir." Angus started to have a bad feeling about this.


    Looking at Angus''s expression, "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry too much about it. Your test just has to hit some dummy target." said the teacher to ease Angus worry.


    Hearing this Angus immediately feeling relief. As long as it is not fighting against the teacher any kind of test is fine.


    "Judging by your relief expression, you must be afraid of the test is fighting against me. Well, that rumour is baseless, but only special students will need to fight against teachers." exin to the teacher while he set up the dummy with different distances.


    Then, the teacher exined that Angus needed to hit all the dummy to pass the test using any kind of spell. Before Angus could start casting a spell, a person came into the examination room.


    "Pardon my intrusion. I have not disturbed the test, right?" said the headmaster Antonio.


    "Headmaster, No we have not started yet. What brought you here?" asked the teacher respectfully.


    "Oh, Gustav you got an emergency call from one of your clients." said the headmaster.


    "Client? Which one?" asked teacher Gustav curiously.


    "I don''t know the details but he said he is from Fusca city without giving his name." exin the headmaster.


    "Fusca city?! Err¡­." as teacher Gustav looked at Angus.


    "It seems something important ising up. How about this, you could leave the examination to me while you tend your business." as the headmaster gave his suggestion.


    "Really¡­ Then, thank you very much, Headmaster. I will repay youter." replied teacher Gustav while going out of the examination room.


    "Sorry for this, young man. I hope this will not trouble you" said the headmaster to Angus.


    "N-No problem, headmaster." replied Angus


    ''Damn it. Why does it suddenly change into the headmaster?'' Curse Angus inwardly.


    "Don''t be nervous, young man. Just pretend I am a normal examiner. Now, let''s see here. Dummies targets. Alright, young man, you can start anytime you want." said the headmaster.

 Chapter 79: Merchant Guild

    <h4>Chapter 79: Merchant Guild</h4>


    "You can start anytime you want." said the headmaster.


    ''Fuhh.. Calm down just doing as ''normal'' as possible.'' thought Angus as he took a deep breath to calm his mind.


    Then, Angus concentrated and looked at the three dummy in front of him. Angus begins to calcte in his mind and create a magic circle in front of his hand.


    Less than a secondter, he shot a ball of fire towards the first dummy target [1st Circle - Firebolt]. [Firebolt] hit exactly at the dummy.


    He kept using [Firebolt] and shot at the second dummy target with a dozen second intervals. But, as he shot towards thest dummy target it suddenly moved away dodge Angus''s [Firebolt].


    Fortunately, for each dummy Angus get a chance twice to hit it using any kind of spell. Angus stays expressionless and tries to create [Firebolt] again.


    ''As expected, it is not as simple as this. Otherwise, it is too easy for examination.'' thought Angus inwardly while pretending to give his all to create [Firebolt].


    For someone at his age, it is normal to could only cast [Firebolt] a few times. Normally, students at his age with high proficiency at controlling mana could only cast the first circle spell up to eight times.


    So, struggling after shooting [Firebolt] three times is quite normal. With his mana capacity, he actually could cast the first circle spell such as [Firebolt] dozens of times without getting tired at all.


    However, Angus wanted to pretend to be weak in front of the headmaster and could not help but act. Using his full control in his body, he could even make his heartbeat increase, facial expression paler, and sweating more than usual.


    ''Fortunately, I didn''t increase any of my stat yet this month.'' thought Angus while he controlled his mana at a superb level to create the [Firebolt] in his hand flicker a little bit.


    A few secondster, Angus shot [Fireball] to the idle dummy. But at thest second, it managed to dodge it again. As for Angus, he already slumped on the ground with ''rough breathing''.


    Angus made his expression look sad that he failed the test as he couldn''t hit all the dummy. At this moment, the headmaster approaches Angus.


    Looking at the saddening Angus expression, "Don''t worry, young man. Sometimes failure is part of the sess." encourage the headmaster.


    "But¡­ I still fail the test." replied Angus sadly.


    "Who said that you failed? You show me a remarkable focus and concentration that not every student at your age could do it. Besides, the condition to hit all the dummy is actually to make you give everything you got." exined the headmaster.


    ''Yep, as I expected. Besides, who is the right mind gives a test of hitting moving objects to an eleven years old kid? Heck.. even some of the adults even struggle at this test.'' Thought Angus inwardly while listening to the headmaster exnation.


    "T-Then¡­" as Angus pretends to be happy.


    "Yes, Angus Victory, you are passed and qualified to enter the Magician ss." dered the headmaster.


    "Yeah!! Thank you headmaster." replied Angus happily while expressing his gratitude.


    "Alright, then if you excuse me." said Angus while wanting to go out from the examination room.


    "Hold on, Angus. Why don''t we have another test? This test will not affect your previous result. But, if you show me a good performance in this test, you will get another plus point in your report." entice the headmaster.


    ''What the.. Why would you give me another test? *Sigh* Troublesome.'' thought Angus


    "Err.." as Angus pretends to be confused at his choice.


    "Don''t worry about it. The test is simple. I hear you are good at dodging. You only need to dodge my attack for one minute. Of course, I will only use the first circle spell." exin the headmaster.


    ''Huft.. If I never try to spar against my father. I may be enticed to take this test. But, why the trouble to expose myself.'' thought Angus silently.


    "I am sorry headmaster, but I refuse. Now, I am quite exhausted after casting all those [Firebolt]" as Angus refuses the headmaster offer politely.


    "I see.. It''s a shame. You have a great talent, Angus." said the headmaster.


    Hearing this, Angus''s expression changes for a second before immediately back to calm. Then, Angus excuses himself to go out of the examination room.


    ''Such a shame.. he has a good body for his age. Perhaps Hybrid ss is more suitable for him than Magician ss with his talent. But, it''s his own choice.'' thought the old headmaster inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Angus immediately finds a secluded spot before releasing a sigh.


    ''Talent huh¡­ That''s just a curse.'' thought Angus while remembering a memory of his past.


    ''Angus, you have great talent. Don''t waste it.'' as Angus remembers his old masterst word.


    "Huff.. I am sorry, master. That''s already my past. Now, I just want a peaceful life." dere Angus to himself.


    After the examination period, the Royal Academy gives the student a break like usual. Now, Angus is entering the carriage alone without Vergil.


    Vergil is already in the 8th year this year and his examination is a little bit special that needs him to go outside the academy. So, right now Angus is riding his carriage alone.


    Arriving at his townhouse, Angus changes his clothes before going outside his manor towards themercial section.


    After walking for a while, he arrived at the Golden Trade merchant guild. In Firuman, there are many kinds of guilds. Adventurer guild is the most famous as they usually ept any kind of job request.


    However, there are other specialized guilds like merchant guilds. Like its name, the Merchant guild is dealt with trading and money. Sometimes, famous merchant guilds could also be sort of banks.


    Golden Trade merchant guild is one of the famous merchant guilds in the Heart Kingdom. They have a lot of branches throughout the Firuman, especially in the human kingdom.


    One of them is the Golden Trade Auction Hall which auctions many kinds of rare items. Furthermore, because of their huge prestige they never openly cheat their customers.


    Although they have quite a huge fee for each transaction, they are more trustworthy when dealing with a lot of money or purchasing in bulk than ordinary merchants.


    This is also one of the Angus reasons toe to the Golden Trade merchant guild. Angus wants to sell monster parts.


    His manual battle system not only drops skill books but it also drops some monster part when he is fighting against the monster. Sometimes it even could drop monster cores that are always high in demand in the market.


    During all this year, Angus also tries to fight various kinds of monsters inside his manual system. Because of this, his system inventory is full of various parts monster body.


    Still, the monsters he could fight are limited only to the one he observes inside the monster house. Although the monster is too aggressive during this period, it didn''t hinder students in the Monster Physiology course to observe and learn about monsters.


    Besides during this time, students could also find many unusual behaviours that are not recorded in the book. Because Angus''s monster system is based on the academy''s monster house it only contains ungraded and few grade one monsters.


    Despite this, his monster part is slowly umted inside his system inventory. So once in a while during the break, Angus will sneak out of the townhouse manor to sell his monster part in bulk.


    After inquiring with a few merchants, he found that the Golden Trade merchant guild is the best to sell his bulk monster part. Although some of the parts are quite useful for his alchemy experiment he still could obtain many moreter.


    If it is not because his system inventory space seems infinite, it may already be full during the few months he fought against the monster. Entering the Golden Trade, Angus goes towards one of the counters.


    "Wee, how may I help you?" said one of the staff behind the counter.


    "Could you please call manager Ernest?" said Angus while showing the staff a gold card with a Golden Trade emblem.


    Looking at the golden card, "A-Alright, Sir. May I know from whom I speak with?" asked the staff politely.


    "Just tell him, it is from Angus." replied Angus.


    "Yes, sir. Please wait a minute." said the staff before going to themunication device nearby.


    Few minutes of waiting the staff back to Angus, "Sir Angus, please follow me to one of our VIP rooms."


    "Alright, lead the way." replied Angus.


    Then, the Agnus is being let into one of the enclosed rooms. Although the room looks normal and ordinary, he could feel many runes enchanted all over the room. He feels like being isted from the outside.


    Few moments of waiting inside the room, a young man in his twenties with neat clothes entered the room.


    "Angus, my dear friend. I am sorry to make you wait. There are a lot of documents that I need to take care" said the young man while giving Angus a handshake.


    "No problem, Ernest. I am not waiting that long." replied Angus.

 Chapter 80: Stalker

    <h4>Chapter 80: Stalker</h4>


    "I am not waiting that long." said Angus.


    "So, like the usual?" asked Ernest


    "Yes, like usual" as Angus gives Ernest a space storage pouch he already prepared before.


    "As straightforward as always. Alright wait here for a bit while I checked the item." said Ernest while taking the monster part from the pouch storage.


    Angus didn''t give him his wristwatch storage as it is more expensive and rare than he previously thought. ording to Ernest, the space storage model wristwatch is very limited and rare. It is something that almost cannot be bought with money.


    It is not because of its great function, but because of the rareness. In this world, only a few people could produce such items. This made Angus surprised at Balrug''s reputation as he could procure this kind of item easily using his connection.


    Because of this, he learns from his mistake and bes more prudent at revealing his wristwatch space storage. Unfortunately, the space storage item couldn''t be stored inside another space storage item.


    So, Angus needs to bring his other space storage pouch carefully when he walks outside. Luckily, Angus gets a more huge storage space storage pouch from Ernest as a bonus from their first deal.


    With the space storage pouch, Angus didn''t have to keeping back to the merchant guild to sell his monster part so often. While Ernest checks the monster part, Angus only waits silently beside him.


    Although Angus trusts Ernest, he still has some caution to not get cheated. As for Ernest himself, he didn''t mind it and did his job. Besides, he will not dare to cheat the money of the Duke''s sons.


    After a dozen minutester, Ernest brings a list of papers of Angus material. Then, they begin to negotiate for the price. Angus may notck money and could always ask his parents for more money if he needs something. But, he still needs money for various kinds of asions.


    As someone that has lived on earth, Angus knows exactly how powerful money is. So it is not a sin to have a little bit of money.


    "Alright, then it will be fifteen thousand gold coins. It''s truly wonderful when your monster part is in pristine conditionpared to others. Some of our clients even asked specially for these kinds of monster parts." said Ernest.


    "Unfortunately, you could only bring an ungraded monster and a few grade one monsters. Is there no way to increase the span of the monster species and grade?" asked Ernest


    "Unfortunately, it is not possible for now. The supplier could only procure these monster parts for the time being. However, it is possible to increase the variety of monsters at theter date. Still, it will take time." replied Angus while not telling him the entire truth.


    "Alright, I will be waiting for that time toe. Anything else could I help with?" asked Ernest.


    "Yes, apparently I am doing some kind of alchemy experiment. This is the list of items that I required." said Angus while giving Ernest a piece of paper.


    "Let''s see here. I think we have all of them in stock here since they are kind of popr items. Alright let me get my staff to bring the item along with your payment." said Ernest as he called one of his staff outside.


    Then, they talk about various kinds of topics while waiting for the employee to bring Angus''s stuff.


    "I didn''t know you also dabble in alchemy?" asked Ernest


    "I am still a beginner. It will take a lot of time before I can produce some notable potion." replied Angus truthfully.


    "Then, don''t forget to contact me at that time." said Ernest jokingly.


    "Don''t worry about it. If there is nothing wrong I will contact you to sell my product." replied Angus.


    Angus may seem young but for experienced merchants like Ernest, he could discern a sort of uniqueness on him. From Ernest''s experience, this kind of uniqueness usually exists in experts and some master.


    This is the reason Ernest is very polite and wants to invest his time in Angus. He wants to build a connection with Angus.


    Of course, Angus also noticed this kind of thought but it didn''t matter much to him. As long as Ernest didn''t cross his path, Angus will leave him alone.


    "Oh yeah, I hear the monster overlord will attack half a year from now." said Ernest as he changed the topic.


    "Yes, because of this. My father has be very busytely." replied Angus truthfully.


    "Then, As your friend, I will give you some advice. Don''t stay in the capital city." said Ernest seriously.


    "Is there something wrong with the capital city?" asked Angus curiously.


    "I hope I am wrong. But, from our reliable source, we found that someone is amassing a lot of weapons and arms. There may be some chaos inside the capital city at theter date." exin Ernest.


    "You sure about that? Didn''t it quite normal for people to gather weapons and arms during this time." replied Angus.


    "At first I also thought that but for safety reasons, the higher up of Golden Trade decided to evacuate to another city during the Monster attack. Although we still don''t know their true intention, it is better to be safe than sorryter." said Ernest.


    "Hmm.. I see.. I will ry this information to my father. I hope that nothing bad is going to happen." said Angus


    "We also hoped for that especially in this precarious time."? said Ernest.


    A few momentster, the staff knocked on the door and brought Angus''s item along with his gold coin in space storage.


    "Alright let me check the item first." said Angus while putting out the item from the space storage.


    After checking the item along with his deducted gold coins, Angus says goodbye to Ernest and leaves the Golden Trade Merchant Guild building.


    ''Thirteen thousand gold coins along with some rare alchemy ingredient. No wonder many people are interested in bing adventurers and hunting monsters. It''s a lucrative job.'' thought Angus.


    ''Alright, now the business is done. Time to get some food and drink.'' thought Angus while walking towards themoner section.


    Since Angus''sst adventure in the capital city, Angus is quite fond of trying many different kinds of food and drink, especially Fizzy Beer. The product itself is one of a kind item.


    Angus will always pay a visit and have a few sses of drink whenever he sneaks out from his townhouse manor during the break.


    Along the way towards the tavern bar that sells Fizzy Beer, he notices a few unwanted people stalking him persistently.


    Usually, this kind of person that stalks him will immediately give up for a while after Angus blends with the crowd to disappear.


    Somehow, these people are quite persistent and keep trying to stalk Angus despite him blending with the crowd many times.


    This shows that the people are targeting Angus personally, not just ordinary thieves that are searching for prey. Especially Angus clothes are not too attractive and quitemon in this part of the city.


    ''Tch.. What a hassle. Let''s just lose from this person.'' thought Angus while increasing his walk speed and ''disappear'' in the middle of the crowd.


    After blending with the crowd and erasing his presence, a few of his stalkers appeared in the crowd.


    "Where is he? Where does the boy go?" said one of the stalkers.


    "I don''t know, Boss. He just walked here and disappear" replied the other stalker.


    "Yeah.. I saw him walk here before." replied another stalker.


    "Tch.. Useless!! Find him!" said the man that seems the leader.


    ''Hmm¡­ What do they want with me? Tch.. Troublesome.'' thought Angus as he also hears the conversation


    Then, the other people immediately scatter around to search for Angus. After that, the leader himself walked towards one of the back alleys towards the slum direction.


    Suddenly, his head got wrapped by a sack from behind. Then, he got punched a few times in the stomach and head by the preparator.


    "Arrghh¡­ Stop.. Stop¡­" pleaded the man after getting continuously beaten in some hurt part.


    "Speak!! why do you follow the boy?" said Angus while changing his voice into a deeper voice using mana.


    Before the man replied, Angus once again hit the man in the part where it is hurt the most.


    "Stop.. Stop.. It hurt.. It was a direct order from the big boss." said the man.


    ''Big boss??'' thought Angus for a second.


    "Who is this big boss? Why did he target the boy?" Asked Angus before continuing his beating again.


    "Arrghhh¡­ Stop I will talk. It''s not only the boy that is being targeted. Every customer of Golden Trade is also being targeted." exined the man further as he knows he could not fight back in this situation.


    "Why are they being targeted?" asked Angus while didn''t give the man a chance and put him on his knee.


    "I-I.. " looking at the man''s hesitation.


    Angus began beating the man again, "Stop.. Stop.. I don''t know. I swear I don''t know. The big boss only ordered us to amass a lot of money, especially from the Golden Trade Guild. Please stop.. Sob.. I already told you all I know¡­ Sob.." Pleaded the man while also crying.


    "Who is your big boss? and what is your group name?" said Angus.


    "Sob.. It''s Vincent.. Sob¡­ The name is Vincent.. Our group name is Lefty Coin." replied the name.


    Hearing the name, Angus immediately left the man who was still on his knee alone and blended with the crowd again.

 Chapter 81: Hidden Danger

    <h4>Chapter 81: Hidden Danger</h4>


    Leaving the back alleyway, Angus goes back to the Golden Trade guild while keeping his presence hidden. He didn''t want any thug from the Lefty Coin to notice him.


    Fortunately, there are no gradedbatants among his stalkers otherwise it will be harder for Angus to escape them. ording to the books, only around thirty percent of the human race could form mana core and bebatant.


    Because of this, it is quite rare to findbatants working as normal robbers. Especially joining and working in the adventurer guild is more profitable than bing a mere thief.


    ''Tch.. what a hassle to get into this mess. But, their behavior is kind of weird unless this Lefty Coin is forced by someone. Let''s just leave this for the Golden Trade guild to take care of.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Soon, he arrived at the Golden Trade guild. Fortunately, Ernest is doing something at the front desk. So, Angus didn''t need to call for him again.


    Looking that Angus is back again, "Angus, back so soon. Is there something wrong?" asked Ernest.


    Along the time Ernest knows Angus, he is the type that does not like to idle around and beat around the bush. So, he suspects that something is wrong for him to back again.


    "Yeah, do you have a paper?" replied Angus


    "Paper?" asked Ernest confusedly but still gave Angus a piece of paper.


    Then, Angus writes something in the paper before giving it back to Ernest.


    Reading Angus''s writing, "You sure about this?"


    "Yup, I just got the info from one of them. Besides, why do I waste my time dealing with them?" replied Angus.


    "I see. Then, on behalf of Golden Trade, I apologize for this inconvenience. Now, please excuse me as I need to deal with this matter immediately." said Ernest.


    Then, Angus went outside the Golden Trade guild but after a moment. He disappears into the crowd and escapes from some Lefty Coin''s henchmen view.


    During the time Angus approached the Guild, he saw people standby looking at the people thating in and out from the Golden Trade guild.


    He also guesses that there are also some people inside the guild that are spying on people around to determine their target. Angus going into the VIP room anding out without any guard apanying him looks like fat prey for these people.


    Soon, there is chaos around the Golden Trade perimeter as the guards apprehend all these spies and Lefty Coin''s men.


    Meanwhile, all of this happens, Angus already sitting inside one of the taverns in themoner section, drinking Fizzy Beer.


    ''Ahh.. I never get bored of this taste. It is a magical drink.'' thought Angus before ordering one more ss of Fizzy Beer.


    While Angus is enjoying his drink, inside the slum area there is a dpidated building that is the same as the nearby building. But, below it there is a big underground room full of thugs.


    "Some of our men already got caught? Not even one day, you already got caught! Useless!! All of you are useless!!" Roared the man that seems the leader of the thugs.


    "They suddenly notice our spy inside the guild and begin to capture our men that standby near the guild. They even pursue us until the slum area." exined one of the thugs.


    "Tch.. This is bound to happen soon. But, I didn''t think it would happen so quickly. Lay low for a while trying to target small people from themon area. I want you all to bring me as much money as possible."mand the leader.


    "Yes, Big Boss." said the other thug.


    Suddenly, a man came in from the upstairs, "Boss, the city guard is now looking for you."


    "Tch.. they must get my name from the men that were captured. I will go hiding for a while, you two will be responsible to maintain here for a while. I want you to gather as much as you can by the end of this month."mand the leader towards the two muscr thugs.


    "Alright, Boss." replied the two thugs.


    Then, the leader enters his room and takes out amunication device.


    Activating themunication device, "Vincent, why did you contact me so soon?" heard a deep voice from the device.


    "I am sorry, master. It seems I need more time to gather enough money ording to the n."


    "Hmm.. Is there a problem?"


    "The Golden Trade guild reacts faster than our prediction. They even know my name."


    "Hmm.. what a problem.. Contact the other group in the slum give them an offer they could not refuse. Make sure they fulfill the target before the attack." said the people on the other side.


    "What about the Golden Trade?" asked the leader of the thug.


    "Leave them be for now. When the timees, no one could oppose us anymore. They will regret declining our offer." said the people in themunication device.


    "As you wish, master." said the leader of the thug respectfully before turning off themunication device.


    Unbeknown to everyone, there is a group that is nning something hidden in the dark inside the capital city of Heart Kingdom.


    After touring around the capital city while trying a lot of kinds of food and drink, Angus sneaks back to his room in the townhouse manor.


    Entering the room, Angus immediately changes his clothes to fancy ones before going to the basement. Inside the basement training room, there is a smallpartment that looks like a smallboratory.


    After telling his father about his interest in alchemy and smithing, the duke agrees to make a smallboratory for Angus.


    At first, Angus just asked for a ce to practice his alchemy, somehow his father created a small personalb for Angus. Although it could notpare to theb in the academy, it is more advanced than the ordinary one.


    In return, Angus needs to treat some of his father''s friends that have miasma wounds. Unfortunately, his technique could only work with a fresh wound and not a years old wound.


    Otherwise, Angus will not have time to tend himself and will be forced to treat patients continuously. Since there is still no way to treat miasma-based wounds, there are millions of people that having this kind of wound.


    Although Angus wanted a nice peaceful life that was far from war and chaos, he also didn''t want to work himself to death.


    Besides healing people is not his true forte. Based on his past life experience, he knows that he is a bloodthirsty person and battle maniac. However, he still pursues a slow and peaceful life despite this nature.


    As a bloodthirsty person, he prefers to take life rather than saving a life. It''s something that is already ingrained in his soul.


    No matter what kind of denial he said to himself, he will always be a bloodthirsty person that already killed countless people. This fact alone makes Angus hesitate to work in the medical field especially as a doctor.


    To achieve this, Angus also needs to ept the part of his bloodthirsty nature. Otherwise, he will not achieve inner peace in himself. epting is one of the steps to gain a peaceful life while denial only creates a contradiction and imbnce.


    Unless it is an emergency case, Angus will reluctantly use his healing art for others. As it will soon leave a contradiction in his heart.


    After that, Angus began to concentrate on his experiment to create many kinds of potions ording to its form. He only gets out of theb to sleep and eat.


    Angus tries to create a simple mana potion and a few enchantment potions. Although it is a basic and simple potion the process is veryplicated and takes time.


    He wants to get used to the procedure of concocting a potion before making his potion. His current goal is a potion to alleviate the miasma-based wound.


    Besides that, he also has not forgotten his original goal of learning alchemy. He tries to formte many kinds of different strong poison. He still has not advanced to practical experiment but only doing some of the theory and calction.


    Poison form is banned in the public and very rare. Usually, it could only be sold on the ck market. Angus wants to visit this ck market, but because of today''s incident, he prefers to avoid more conflict.


    Besides ck market is some kind of illegal store and will be hard to search through. He was enticed to procure this from Ernest. But, he was still reluctant as it could also lead to some trouble. Angus also didn''t know Ernest for long and couldn''t trust this matter to him.


    However judging by what happened today, he may have a chance to ask for some poison form in the future using the favor he did today.


    Creating new poison takes time and needs a lot of experimentation. First, the calction of its rightponent will take a lot of time and revision. Then, it needs to be tested on the living being for its effectiveness.


    Fortunately, Angus has a manual battle system for the testing subject, be it some animal and humanoid creature. He didn''t know if the humanoid creature inside his manual battle system has the same constitution as normal people.


    From his experience when fighting them, Angus knows that they have the same weakness as normal people. Still, their ck-skinned figure and red eyes make him thought that they are different creatures.

 Chapter 82: Magician Class

    <h4>Chapter 82: Magician ss</h4>


    A week passed by and the academy break ended. During this break, Angus focuses on practicing his alchemy skill to create potions.


    Alchemy is moreplicated and difficult than Angus previously thought. Knowing it through books and practicing it in real life is a different matter.


    Now he could create an ungraded mana potion with a sess chance of 30%. Although the chance is small, considering Angus practiced his alchemy skill for the first time without anyone supervising, It is quite a good result.


    If it is not because of his enhanced mind and perfect body control his sess chance may be lower. Still for eleven years old to create an ungraded mana potion with this chance of sess is quite excellent.


    Among the alchemists, the halfling race is known as the race that masters this art to the highest level. Rumor said that even their five years old kid could even create a potion with a high chance of sess.


    Compared to Angus, his achievement may not beparable but it is quite good among the human race.


    Now, Angus is back at Royal Academy along with Vergil. Few days after the start of the break, Vergil also returned to the capital city. If the fourth year is the examination for the specialization path, the eighth year is the examination of yourbat capability.


    Each of the examinations may be different for each student but it is always involved with the same thing. It is involved with a dungeon. In Firuman, there are strange and unique ces called dungeons.


    ording to some books, Dungeon could spawn monsters endlessly every certain period. The dungeon also has many floors, each of these floors contains habitat for monsters. The higher the floor number the stronger monsters reside along with high grade.


    The monster spawn in the dungeon will keep umted and increasing. After a certain time, it will cause a dungeon outbreak. It is a phenomenon where monsters from the lower floor move to another floor and lead monsters toe out of the dungeon.


    Fortunately the higher the monster grade, the more time it respawns. Moreover, up to this day, no dungeon has been spawn monster overlord grade. Otherwise, it will create a disaster every time the dungeon respawns it.


    Even if there are, the people nearby will immediately destroy its dungeon core. The dungeon without the dungeon core will malfunction and soon be destroyed.


    The only reason that the dungeon core is left alone is that this ce could be an inexhaustible resource for the people nearby.


    Furthermore, the dungeon core itself is usually protected by strong monsters. It is also not easy for people to approach and destroy the dungeon core.


    ording to Vergil''s story, his case is the student of his generation would be randomly divided into teams. Then, they were tasked to hunt a few ungraded and grade one monster to pass the test during a few days inside the dungeon.


    Not only will they be judged on theirbat ability performance but they will also be judged based on their survivability.


    Fortunately, Vergil got a reliable team and passed the test. Still for he who is used to luxury and rich noble life find it difficult to adapt to frugal life during the test.


    He even told Angus that it is one of the worst experiences he ever had during his life. While Vergil tells his story during his experience in the dungeon for the fifth time, Angus could only nod while listening to his poor brother rambling.


    Still, he is quite interested in the dungeon itself. From some books he read, the dungeon is an unnatural phenomenon that suddenly appears out of nowhere. Its entrance could be inside the forest, mountain, city, or even sewer.


    ''Well, there is still some time before I experience the dungeon by myself.'' thought Angus.


    Now, Angus is going to his Magician ss. The Magician ss is not very big since there are only a few students that choose this specialization ss.


    Like his previous ss, each ss consisted of only four to five students. Fortunately, Angus found an acquaintance among his ssmates. So, he didn''t feel strange in ss.


    First, there is Wylda from his previous ss and there is Millie the Angel among Angus''s generation.


    After sitting beside Millie, "Morning, Millie. I didn''t know you would also enter the Magician ss." said Angus.


    "Morning, Angus. Yeah, I also didn''t know if you would choose this ss." replied Millie.


    "Well, I just want to have a nice and peaceful lesson while learning about spells." said Angus.


    "Really?? I thought you just don''t want any physical work and sleep around." replied Millie innocently.


    "Ehh.. No way. But, that is also one of the good points. Hahaha" said Angus.


    ''Lazybones'' thought the other student who heard Angus''s reply.


    The Royal Academy is a prestigious academy. So, the student withzy behavior is disdained by others as they often fail the test. However, Angus not only passed the test but also scored second only to Jayna who is ranking first.


    A few momentster, a male teacher came into the ss. The student immediately recognizes the teacher right away. He is the same teacher that tested them during the examination.


    "Morning, everyone. My name is Gustav Marvolo. You could call me teacher Gustav. I will be your homeroom teacher and your teacher at thebat training subject.


    The magician ss course is the same as his previous one but in thebat training course, they will be learning more about spells and practicing spells rather than having abat spar.


    They will still do abat spar asionally but focus more on learning and casting spells properly.


    From the teacher Gustav exnation, each main course will be taught by a different teacher. The magician ss final examination is also quitexer than other sses. They only need to sessfully learn and cast a few spells properly.


    Though for some students this kind of test may be harder. Furthermore, their academic course is much harder than other sses. Magician ss is a more theoretical ss with a little practice.


    The ss tournament is also different than before. Starting from the fifth year, rather than a ss tournament, it should be called a ranking tournament.


    The student will be randomly divided into teams with various kinds ofpositions. Be it Warrior ss, Magician ss, or Hybrid ss they will be randomly divided. Then, they will be forced to work together and aplish a certain objective.


    This will train student adaptability under many different situations. As in the real world sometimes people need to be forced to work together under unforeseen situations especially against monsters.


    The Royal Academy will produce not only good qualitybatant but also a survivalist under a lot of condition. This is also the reason for their strange teaching method. They need to force their students under a lot of different conditions.


    For survivalists, the most important thing is not strength but experience and their adaptability under various kinds of environments. Through the record and history, it is proved that the one that could adapt will survive while the others will perish.


    One of the good examples is the elf race, not only because of their lifespan and strength that they could survive until now. But they could easily adapt to different kinds of situations as they often adapt to the change of nature.


    Another example is the demon race, despite their stronger ability and strength not falling behind the elf race, they are still stuck with chaos and divided.


    One of the main reasons is because they could never easily adapt to a new environment and have an aggressive nature. Although their aggressive nature is not as aggressive as beast races.


    Unlike his previous ss, in Magician ss, Angus needs to be proactive if he wants to learn something new. Unless they need something, the student will be left alone to study on their own.


    For some students, this will be hard. But, for Angus, this is the best learning method. Moreover, one of the huge privileges of entering Magician ss is that you can learn any spells that the academy provided.


    Unlike other paths, the magician path could only shine when they have a huge repertoire of spells. Though during the fight, they usually use their most familiar spells to increase their casting speed.


    As for Angus who has an enhanced mind and superb control of mana, this is not a problem for him. Although his casting speed of other elemental spells is not as fast as his fire spells, it is still much faster than ordinary people.


    He also learns that he could increase the casting speed, possibly instacast it by only remembering the feeling of the mana changed into the spell. Then, all he needs to do is replicate this feat by controlling the mana the same way it changed into the spell.


    However, this technique requires good mana control and more mana to cast the spell. This is also the reason why people of higher grades could instantly cast low circle spells easily.


    Using their superior mana core grade, they could manipte their mana easily and also have enough mana reserved to instacast it.

 Chapter 83: Imbalance

    <h4>Chapter 83: Imbnce</h4>


    Angus''s life in Magician ss is quite pleasant. No one disturbs him, he could also learn many kinds of spells without any restriction.


    Still, some people will think him a bit of weirdo as he borrows a lot of spell forms at once. Normally, the student will only borrow one or two spells at once or at least no more than five at once.


    However, Angus borrowed the spell form at least ten or more at once. Fortunately, he always returns them a few dayster. Otherwise, his small points will get deducted or get some warning from the teacher.


    Since he always returns them a few dayster, everyone thought he was just trying to increase his spell''s knowledge. On the contrary, Angus managed to remember every single detail about the spells forms.


    However, learning all of them is a different matter. Learning spells by himself is harder than learning from the system skill books. Spells need a lot ofplicated calctions to create a magic circle.


    The magic circle will convert the mana into elements of the corresponding spells. Then, they will work ording to the intention of the spell.


    As for non-elemental spells, the magic circle will immediately work ording to the intention of the spell without converting mana into elements. This way the non-elemental spell uses less mana than elemental spells.


    However, elemental spells are stronger than non-elemental spells and have many different benefits. It may not show for the lower circle spells but at the high circle spells the difference will be apparent.


    Angus also found that his affinity affected the spell''s casting. Using the elemental spell that is the same as the user''s affinity will decrease time and mana consumption. The magic circle will consume less mana and time to convert mana into elements.


    So, people often use their elemental affinity spells more than others spells or non-elemental spells. For Angus, the harder part is to create a magic circle using his mana. It needs a delicate process especially for other elemental spells besides his fire spells.


    To anticipate this, people usually use chanting to help them create the magic circle. Chanting is a strange phenomenon that could help create a magic circle.


    Chanting is different than only talking some gibberish words. Each word needs to be imbued by mana and intent. Rumour said that differentnguages could also have different effects.


    Some myths even told that there is even anguage that is so powerful to even cast a high-level circle by saying a word of it.


    However, Angus didn''t like chanting. First, it will leave him vulnerable for a certain period. Although he could multitask and dodge some attacks, it will exhaust his mind for a long battle.


    He also couldn''t do the same thing when casting high circle spells. Then, it also takes a lot of time to do casting. The spells may have great power but no enemy will wait for Angus to finish with his casting. This is the reason Magicians are famous for being ss cannons.


    Usually, Magicians are positioned in the back while Warrior or Hybridbatants in the front. In the magician ss, the student is encouraged to increase their casting speed with some technique.


    There are many techniques to increase casting speed such as the [Firecast] technique that Angus found from his father''s note. After telling his father that he is choosing Magician ss, his father gives a series of his notes and experiences about being a magician.


    He also gave his secret technique [Firecast] to Angus. [Firecast] is an expert technique that requires him to control the fire elemental in the surroundings to help him cast fire spells.


    By using [Firecast], Angus could cast many high circle fire spells with a little bit of mana and less time. If his control over the fire elemental is reaching an advanced level, he could even instacast them some of the spells.


    He still remembers how his father summoned [Fire Wyrm] easily by using [Firecast]. This is really a useful technique in the long battle.


    However, controlling the elemental in the surrounding is very difficult. It is like trying to pull something heavy with just a fragile string or hair.


    Now, Angus is sitting in the Spring Dorm garden in a meditative position. After a while, he opened his eyes and left a sigh.


    ''Fuck.. Damn it..'' curse Angus inwardly.


    Since Angus read his father''s note, he is in some kind of dilemma. Angus knows a technique from his past life to easily control the surrounding using mana. This is the highest pinnacle technique in his past life.


    However, before he could do this technique, he needed to be in control of his body and mind. Though it may seem simple, it is very hard, especially the mental part.


    To gain absolute control of his mind, he needs to be true to himself. Deep inside Angus didn''t want to practice this technique as it brought back his past life experience. Part of him is afraid that he will be betrayed because of being too strong.


    But another side of him wants to gain as much power as possible. This contradiction inside his mind leads him to disrupt his inner peace and break his control.


    As a body control freak, this makes him frustrated. Especially now his inner peace is disrupted and makes him more emotional.


    ''Fuck.. Why can''t I do it? It was so easy when I learned it before.'' thought Angus.


    Although Angus knew the real problem and its cause, he still couldn''t do anything about it. After a few moments of trying Agnus gives up learning this technique.


    ''It seems this conflict will haunt me for a long time.'' sighed Angus while he is back in his room.


    On the way to his room, "Angus, going back already?" asked Millie


    "Ahh yeah.. watering the garden again?" replied Angus


    "Yeah, Hmm... Weird. You usually always stay in the garden until sunset. Is everything okay?" asked Millie.


    "Err.. Yeah.. I just got a little bit tired today." replied Angus


    "Really?? Well, then have a nice rest. It''s bad if you get sick." said Millie


    "Alright, see youter, Millie." said Angus


    Before entering the dorm, Angus feels a battle nearby. Using his [Mana Echolocation], he could perceive Jayna and Ian dueling once again.


    ''Why the hell those two always fight like a cat and dog. Can they not just be peaceful?'' thought Angus as he entered the dorm.


    Arriving at his room, Angus immediately took out his Sky Thorn and entered the manual battle system. He needs to express his ufortable feeling about something or he will go berserk.


    Few months passed by since Angus entered the Magician ss. During all this time, Angus still couldn''t solve his inner problem and only increase his frustration.


    Inside the basement below the smithing, Angus and Balrug sparring once with each other. *Bam* *Bam* asionally, a loud booming sound heard from there despite the room is heavily enchanted.


    Unlike before where Angus could only receive a beating, he sometimes alsounched counterattacks. However, this will only get him more beaten up by Balrug. *BAM* as Angus wasunched a few meters back.


    "Let''s stop it for now," said Balrug.


    "No.. I can still fight." said Angus while trying to stand up.


    "*Sigh* Boy, tell me what''s wrong?" asked Balrug.


    "It''s nothing, just continue the spar." replied Angus.


    "Did you hear yourself, boy? Where is your calmness that you always have? Now, your way of fighting is like a crazy maniac that wants to be beaten. Tell me, boy, what''s that disrupting you?" asked Balrug with a tender tone.


    Looking at the way Angus fights, even an idiot could feel that Angus is not in the sane mind. Balrug also noticed this from the start and left it alone as he didn''t want to interfere with Angus''s privacy.


    However, during thest few spars, Angus keeps getting reckless. Sometimes he even trades blow for blow and doesn''t care about his own body. From Balrug experience, he knows that Angus has some kind of problem in his mind.


    For an expert warrior like Balrug, he knows the importance of body and mind. These two things cannot be separate and interconnected, one with the others.


    "Haa¡­ You are right. I.. I just have some conflict in my mind." replied Angus as he tries to calm his chaotic mind.


    "Care to tell me the story?" asked Balrug.


    "It''s about my dream. I want to have a peaceful life. Yet, I also keep pursuing strength. I''m just afraid that when my strength is revealed, only trouble wille." exined Angus


    Hearing Angus''s exnation, "Hmm.. is that all? I don''t know what makes you so troubled with it. But, I can sense anxiety, fear, anger, and many more negative feelings from you."


    "As an old man I could only advise that you should not focus too much on something far away, otherwise you will lose everything near you." said the old man.


    "Haaa.. Alright. Maybe you are right, old man." replied Angus.


    "Just take it, easy kid. You still have a long way, you will exhaust yourself soon if you are too serious." said Balrug.


    "Right, I have been too tensetely. Thanks for the advice old man." said Angus.

 Chapter 84: War Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 84: War Preparation</h4>


    Another few months passed by since Angus became frustrated over his feelings. Now, Angusy on his usual spot inside the Spring Dorm''s garden.


    ''I guess that crazy old man is right. I overly focus on something that yet happens. I still could not move on from my past life. I need to take it slowly and leave everything to fate.'' thought Angus while he felt calmer and enjoyed the scenery.


    Suddenly, Angus could feel a fluctuation of mana in the air along with a scream. "Aaaa.."


    After that, the Spring Dorm is back to being peaceful, but Angus feels that someone is approaching him at a fast speed.


    "Angus!! Fight me!!" said Jayna who ising out of nowhere.


    "Ehh.. Nope. I am too tired." replied Angus shortly.


    At this moment, Jayna alreadyunched an attack on Angus. Like usual Angus managed to dodge it easily. Her punch cracked the ground where Angus previouslyy down.


    "Huamm... Jayna. Why don''t we stop this? We both know this is only a waste of time." said Angus in azy tone.


    "No.. This time it will be different." said Jayna before re up her mana.


    "This.. First grade. Congrattions." said Angus casually.


    "Yeah.. I managed to form my mana core just a moment ago. Now, it''s time for your beating." as Jaynaunches an attack at Angus rapidly.


    Punches, kicks, spells, and skills areunched at Angus without stopping. But Angus could easily dodge them. The only difference is Angus didn''t make it look like he dodges them identally.


    It is not because he doesn''t want to do it but because he can''t. Jayna''s speed and power are different than before. So, Angus needs a little bit of effort to dodge them. Still, her attack didn''t even manage to catch Angus at all.


    After a while, Jayna''s mana quickly consumed and exhausted her since she kept attacking without stopping.


    A momentter, "Haa.. Ha¡­ H-How? Why can''t I hit you? I am already forming my core. I am supposed to be stronger and faster than you." said Jayna frustrated.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''m just too good at dodging." replied Angus nonchntly.


    Then, Angus walked away because of Jayna''s attack. It will surely attract some attention from others. Looking at Jayna''s slump on the ground, he didn''t want to create a misunderstanding that he beat the princess.


    Before he got away, "Hic.. Hic.. Why.. Why can''t I hit you? Was I still weak like before?" as Jayna begins to cry.


    Looking at her, Angus could only sigh silently. "Jayna, why did you want to be stronger?" asked Angus while approaching her.


    "I.. I just¡­" as Jayna stopped talking like she was thinking about something.


    "Well, I don''t care why you want to be stronger either.? But, aren''t you too obsessed with me?" said Angus.


    "Ob.. Obsessed? Who will be obsessed with you!!?" rebuked Jayna.


    "But, you always try to fight me. Like right now, despite me being on Magician Path, you still choose to fight me after forming your mana core right away." said Angus.


    "I just want to teach an insolent person like you a lesson. That''s all." replied Jayna.


    Hearing the reason, "Ehh.. What a hassle. Find Ian if you want to beat someone." before Angus walks away as the princess already calms down.


    Before Angus gets away, the princess is tucking Angus clothes.


    Feeling the tucking, "What''s it?" asked Angus.


    "Umm.. Am I weak?" said Jayna.


    "No, of course not." replied Angus shortly.


    "B-but.. Why can''t I even hit you?" asked Jayna more.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I am just too good at dodging. Look here, with your current power I bet you could beat Ian easily." said Angus before he continues to walk away


    "Really?" asked Jayna again.


    "Yeah.. Just beat Ian if you don''t believe it. Oh yeah, you should also get away from here." said Angus.


    "Get away from here??" replied Jayna confusingly.


    At this moment, Jayna heard a female scream behind her. "Kyaaa.."


    "M-My Garden!! Who did this?!" shout Millie while looking at her destroyed garden.


    Then, Millie looks at Jayna. "Princess Jayna, could you please exin this?" said Millie in a chilling tone.


    "N-No.. This is Angus.." as she looked at Angus but she couldn''t find him.


    ''Ehh.. Where is he? He is here just now.'' thought Jayna.


    "Enough excuse, Princess. Now, why don''t you help me fix all of this?" said Millie while keeping her smile.


    "Y-Yes¡­ I will help.. I will fix this." said Jayna who is somehow feeling afraid from Millie''s smile.


    While Jayna is helping Millie fix the garden, ''Fiuhh.. Fortunately, I manage to getaway. Otherwise, I will be forced to fix the garden.'' thought Angus while on the top of the dorm before getting away silently.


    Meanwhile, Angus enjoys his life at the academy, the world bes more chaotic as the day for the Monster Overlord attack is approaching.


    All the underground organizations use this chance to spread their power and conflict, while the government keeps focusing on strengthening their defense against the monsters.


    This period keeps happening until a few weeks before the monster overlord attacks, suddenly the monster bes more aggressive.


    Not only at the Dark Forest, but at the other monster habitats such as Astic Ocean, Reese Mountain Range,? Morvo Wastnd, Sagar Desert, and many more monster habitats.


    All this ce suddenly bes a forbidden area for civilian society as the monster bes more aggressive and attacks anything on sight. Not only they attacked, but they also hunted the people from the Civilian Society that entered these ces.


    Because of this, The Civilian Society is sure that there will be monster attacks from these monster habitats.


    Meanwhile, in the ck Fortress, Duke Jacob is doing some inspection towards the wall and defense. Because the approaching time is near, the duke needs to make sure the Fortress is ready to fight anytime.


    The Heart kingdom does not underestimate the monster overlord attack and already called all kinds of help they can towards the ck Fortress. Two of the four dukes even reside in this fortress.


    Their job is to hold down before King Leones from the nearby city. They also hire a few adventurer guilds to increase their manpower.


    Now, the ck Fortress is the most secure ce beside the Grand Pce in the Heart kingdom. As Duke Jacob did some inspection, the nearby soldier saluted the duke.


    "At ease, soldiers. Anything unusual?" asked the duke.


    "Nothing, sir. Everything is calm as usual." replied the soldier.


    "Alright, keep vignt." said the duke before leaving for more inspection.


    During this time, "Work hard like always?" said an elf towards the duke.


    "I am not like you, Sylvan. I have a responsibility." replied the duke.


    Before long both of themugh together, "Hahaha"


    "You should take it easy and enjoy life more. Besides you humans are too life shorted." said Sylvan jokingly.


    "Well,pared to your race I bet our life is really short. Anyway I am d you coulde here to help." replied Duke Jacob.


    "Don''t worry about it. Didn''t a friend need to help one with the others? Besides, this will be a good experience for the young elves.


    After being together in the investigation team for two years, Jacob and Sylvan be good friends through many life and death situations. Through this friendship, Jacob managed to get help from Sylvan to defend the Fortress.


    Not only that, but he also brings a few young elves to gain experience in fighting against monsters. Although they are called young, their age is already hundreds of years and fifth-gradebatants.


    While walking together, they saw a woman in grey attire help the logistic squad. Approaching the women, "Priest Saya, please don''t overwork yourself." said duke Jacob.


    "Duke Jacob, don''t worry about it. I just can''t sit around and do nothing." replied the priest Saya.


    "I am still d that the Temple of Death could send a person such as yourself." said Duke Jacob.


    "The Monster Overlord is the enemy of society. So, it is normal that the temple will send help. Besides this is also the will of the Holiness Lady of the Death."


    "I see. Still don''t overwork yourself. We have enough manpower for this job." said Duke Jacob.


    "Certainly, Duke Jacob." said the Priest Saya before going back to her work.


    Leaving the priest, "As an elf, I never believe this so-called god. Especially since their vision is always inurate whenever it involves seventh-grade people."ment Sylvan towards Jacob.


    "Yeah, I am also not a religious person. But, The Temple of Death is quite different from others." said Duke Jacob.


    "How so?" inquired Sylvan further.


    "Well, you may not know this since you live in the Roundel City, the Temple of Death is always impartial to any faction. They could also create a contract will absolute death penalty."


    "Even Though they didn''t have champions and high priests like the others, their force is the strongest among the other religious groups."


    "Rumor said they have high-level spells that could kill any life instantly. Priest Saya is one the person that rumored could use these spells." exin Jacob further.


    During this moment, a loud roaring sound could be heard all over the world from inside the forest. The duke and Sylvan immediately go towards the Fortress wall.


    Imbue their eyes with mana, "So, it begins." said Sylvan.


    "Soldiers, sound the rm!! The monster horde ising!!"mand Duke Jacob.

 Chapter 85: Defending the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 85: Defending the Wall</h4>


    "Soldiers, sound the rm!! The monster horde ising!!"mand Duke Jacob.


    *Teng* *Teng* *Teng* An rm sounded throughout the whole Fortress. The nearby soldier immediately moved to do work and go towards their station.


    As for Jacob and Sylvan, they go inside to wear their equipment and prepare for war. After changing their equipment and clothes, they found that many soldiers were already in their position nervously.


    Approaching the group in the Fortress center, "General Borkins, Duke Blue, Friends." greets Jacob shortly towards the groups.


    Then, they return to focus at the Dark Forest a few kilometers away from the Dark Fortress. The group not only consist of high-grade people but also few nobles.


    Some of them are mixed from Duke Blue''s faction and Duke Jacob''s ally. Despite the group strength none of them feels secure and safe.


    All of them feel nervous, even the elven group. But, they didn''t show it on the outside as it could demoralize the nearby soldier. Still, the soldier and the surrounding people could feel the tense situation.


    After a while, a variety of roaring sounds was heard from the Dark Forest. Countless humanoid monsters with ws and wings approaching the Dark Fortress from air and ground.


    "IMP!! Artillery, ready to fire!!"mand Borkins.


    Looking at the Imp getting closer to the Fortress, "Fire!!" Command the dwarf general.


    Thousand projectile weapons along with a few spells release at the approaching horde of Imps. Soon, the projectile attack hit the Imps and killed hundreds of them. Despite they could fly and agile, they still couldn''t evade the attack of thousand people at once.


    Then, balls of fire revolve while moving on the ground towards Dark Fortress. Looking at this, "Fire the cannon!!"mand the dwarf general. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom*


    A series of magical cannons fired towards the approaching Fire Armadillo horde. Unlike Fire Armadillo in the Royal Academy''s monster house, these Fire Armadillo already evolved into third grade and has a massive size of 3 meters tall.


    "Hmm¡­ Imp and Fire Armadillo. I don''t like where this is going." said Sylvan.


    "What do you mean, Sylvan?" asked Jacob


    "Heart kingdom is famous for their fire affinitybatant. Both of these monsters have? resistance towards the fire." exined Sylvan.


    "Then, that means..." said Jacob.


    *HMMM* Suddenly, a low humming sound was heard from the Dark Forest. Hearing the familiar low sound continuously, "Check themunication device!!"mand Jacob towards the soldier nearby.


    "Sir, themunication device is jammed." replied the soldier after checking the device.


    "As we expected, change it into the wired mode and send an emergency signal to the king."mand Duke Victory.


    After getting jammed a few times during the investigation one year ago, the duke already expected this kind of situation. He created a wiredmunication line that connected directly towards the nearby city.


    Then, they will pass on the signals towards the capital city through normalmunication devices. This way, they could stillmunicate with the capital city.


    The king couldn''t always stand by at the ck Fortress, so they could only resort to this route to call help for the king.


    After sending the emergency signal to the capital, thousands of various kinds of fire-based monsterse out from the forest and keep running towards the Fortress.


    "Damn.. this overlord is smarter than we thought." said Sylvan.


    "Don''t worry master Sylvan, even if they could resist fire they are still no match for our army. Ready the Fire Squad!!"mand the blue-haired duke.


    "Let''s hope. you are right, Master Olven." replied Sylvan shortly.


    Then, groups of soldiers in red attire begin to chant together while holding their hands above. Soon, a big yellowish fireball was created above them beforeunch towards the approaching monsters [Combined spells - Grand Fireballs]. *BOM* *BOM* *BOM*


    Each of these [Grand Fireballs] creates an explosion towards the monster army. Some of them died instantly while the others hurt a little bit.


    Because the majority of the monster is fire resistant, most of the monsters only get hurt a little by the shockwave before back charging again.


    "As I expected, fire spells and skills will be less effective against them." said Sylvan.


    "Yeah.. But, we still have another hidden card. General Borkins." said Jacob.


    "Alright, I guess it''s time. Release the Golem!!"mand the dwarf general.


    Suddenly, the Fortress wall shifts open and shows a gold-ted 3-meter tall humanoid with many different features. The Golems are released from their hold and fall to the ground outside the Fortress Wall. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    The golems create a crack at the ground and a little bit of tremor towards the surrounding. Before long, "Enemy detected, Battle mode initiated." a sound heard from all the golem.


    Then, all the golems are enveloped by a blue mana aura before approaching the monster slowly while each of their steps creates a small tremor.


    Soon, they begin to sh with the monster. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Each golem punch managed to kill a few monsters in front of it. Despite their slow movement, their attack is very fast.


    Moreover, the golem''s defense is imprable for the surrounding monster''s attack. They couldn''t even leave a scratch on the golem body.


    So, the golems didn''t even need to avoid their attack and focus on ughtering the monster. Looking at the golem''s strength, the soldier begins to cheer.


    "It''s worth every coin to build them."ment general Borkins.


    Suddenly, the Dark Forest trees copsed like a domino and appeared a group of four-legged monsters with a pointed horn on their nose.


    These four meters monsters that looked like rhinoceros ran wildly on the field and didn''t care about the surrounding monster. Then, all these monsters immediately gathered fire elements in the surroundings and enveloped their body.


    "Grade four Barculos!! Artillery shoots them!! Kill.. Kill them before they approach the wall!! Focus on them!!"mand Borkins.


    As the group of Barculos gets bombarded some of them die but there are still dozens of them approaching the fortress wall like a missile. Even the golem couldn''t stop their charge.


    "It seems it''s time for us to move. Alright everyone, show them what we elves are capable of." said Sylvan.


    A few elves approach the Fortress wall and touch the ground. A thick vine appears from the ground and tries to entangle all the Barculos [Combined spell - Great Entanglement].


    All the Barculos got entangled with thick vine. However, the biggest Barculos managed to slip away from the vine. To be exact, these Barculos burn all the vines that try to entangle it and keep approaching the Fortress wall.


    Before anyone could react, the biggest Barculos increased its speed and arrived at the Fortress wall. It ms its horn towards the Fortress wall. *BAM* it managed to shake the whole fortress and create a shockwave towards the surrounding.


    On the contrary to everyone''s expectation, the wall is still intact and only cracked a little bit. Looking at this, "Fiuhh.. Kill that damn Barculous!!" said the general Borkins.


    ''Huft¡­ Fortunately, the Fortress wall was reconstructed with Palpat stone.'' thought everyone.


    Barculos is a famous monster for its aggressiveness and its strong charge attack. One of their nicknames is wall breaker. Until this day many countless strong enchanted walls were destroyed by its kind.


    However, all the projectile attack is bounced away from the sheer fire barrier in its body. Suddenly, these Barculos moved back like running away under the rain of various kinds of weapon projectiles.


    After gaining some distance, it charges again towards the same spot of the wall. Looking at this the others also feel horror at this monster.


    Not only that, some of the Barculos that still survive under vine entanglement, managed to burn down the vine and charge at the Fortress wall as well.


    "Everyone move, I don''t care how you do it but I want all those Barculos dead!!"mand duke Blue towards his nobles.


    Duke''s victory also sent a few of his noble friends to fight against Barculos. As a four-grade monster, a normal attack will not work against these monsters.


    At this time, all the surviving Barculos elerate their speed towards the Fortress wall. At thest moment, few people arrive from the above and attack these Barculos. *Bang* *Bang*


    Their attack created a shockwave towards the surroundings and managed to push back some of the nobles.


    "What ridiculous forces!? No wonder it could manage to crack the Fortress Palpat wall. But, we are stronger!!"ment one of the nobles before ring up his mana.


    A sh between nobles and Barculos continues. Some managed to prate Barculos''s defense and kill it. But some only could intercept them during their charge.


    Still, the Biggest Barculos managed to keep his charging speed and even pushed back the nobles that tried to intercept it. *Bam* Soon, it managed to create a bigger crack on the Fortress wall.


    However, before it backs away a sharp wood tendril appears from the ground and stabs towards the Barculos belly [3rd circle - Wood Spike]. It managed to prate its fire barrier and hurt the biggest Barculos.


    "ROOARRR" as the Barculos stuck on the sturdy [Wood Spike].


    Before it managed to get away, few nobles approached it andunched their attack to kill it. [Spear Art - Splinter Strike] [Axe Art - Mountain Cleaver] [Sword Art - Thousand Stab].


    All this strong attack managed to prate its weakened fire barrier and kill the biggest Barculos. Before they could cheer after killing the biggest Barculos, A huge gigantic Fireball appeared from the Dark Forest.

 Chapter 86: Another One

    <h4>Chapter 86: Another One</h4>


    A huge gigantic Fireball appeared from the Dark Forest. Looking at the gigantic fireball that is as big as the Fortress wall, some soldier could help but take a step back.


    "Shield up!! Everyone Shield up!! Active defensive mechanism!!" shouted General Borkin''s through the whole Fortress.


    The soldiers on the top of the wall bring out a shield and huddle together to make a line defensive formation. All the shields connected one with the others and imbued with mana. It also connects to the wall and makes it more sturdy. *ng* *ng*


    The Fortress wall is also imbued with a bluish-colored aura and creates a sort of thick membrane barrier. Even with all of this preparation, the soldiers are still feeling nervous.


    "Hold up!! Hold your ground!! Hold as your life depends on it!! Show them all of what you got!! Brace for the Impact!!" shout General Borkins.


    Before long the giant fireballs decimate everything on its path and arrive at the Fortress wall. *BOOMM* The giant fireballs shook the entire area and created a huge shockwave towards the surrounding.


    After a while, the dust settles down while there is a massive crack on the fortress wall. The ck Fortress managed to hold up against the gigantic fireball albeit it is not with repercussion.


    The Fortress wall is very important to defend against the monster wave. Using the high ground they could keep the monster without having contact with the monster. It means less casualty for the soldier.


    It also will help soldiers to save up mana. Therefore the advantage of the Fortress wall is very important.


    "We can''t receive another attack like that or the wall will crumble." informed the dwarf general towards others.


    Then, from the Fireball path appears a huge lizard monster with red color. The monster is so huge and creates a tremor for every step.


    Looking at the monster far away inside the burning forest, "T-That''s grade five Fire Drake."


    Fire Drake is a huge monster with the appearance of a lizard. Moreover, its humongous body is very strong that could even withstand the five circle spells easily.


    Fire Drake also has a huge resistance towards the fire. Some rumors even said that they could take a soak in a hot magma pool without any harm.


    "Tch¡­? This is the worst possible monster. I think most of our spells will be useless to it." said Duke Jacob solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, Jacob. I will do my best to help you. Call your back." said Sylvan as he summoned his spear ready for battle.


    "Alright, fall back everyone." Jacob shouted towards the nobles on the field.


    After all the nobles fall back, "Kids, let''s change the terrain a little bit." said Sylvan to the other elves.


    "Yes, Master Sylvan [Combined Spells - Bloom of? Thousand Spike]." as the young elves re-up huge mana at once and tap the ground.


    A huge magic circle appears on the ground that envelope the entire area. Less than a secondter, thousand wooden spikes stabbing at the nearby monster along with Fire Drake. All the wooden spikes create a blooming flower while killing all the low-grade monsters.


    However, the wooden spike that could kill Barculos easily, couldn''t even prate the Fire Drake scale. Later, the spikes burned down because of the high temperature around the Fire Drake.


    During this moment, Sylvan res up his mana, "Jacob, cover me." said Sylvan while he runs among the protruded wooden spike [Windwalk].


    After a while, Sylvan is already in front of the Fire Drake. Without any hesitation, Sylvan attacks the Fire Drake head-on [Spear Art - Piercing Hawk].


    A gigantic silhouette appears behind Sylvan, then the hawk entering the spear attacking the Fire Drake head. During this time, the Fire Drake also did not just idle around and create a burning fire barrier in front of him.


    However, the fire barrier in front of him suddenly wavered and slowly diminished [Fire Maniption]. Jacob forces the fire element in the surrounding Fire Drake and weakens its fire barrier.


    Using this opportunity, Sylvan stabs his spear towards Fire Drake. *BLAMM* The attack is very strong and creates a huge shockwave towards the surrounding.


    After the view cleared, "Damn.. It''s really hard." said Sylvan while he was standing on the wooden spike.


    As for the Fire Drake, it knocked back a few hundred meters away. It also has a crack on its scale between its eyes. Besides that, there is not even a drop of blood.


    "ROOARR" roared the Fire Drake angrily while ring at the elf.


    Then, it releases a huge breath of fire towards Sylvan. During this time, a fire barrier envelopes Sylvan along with the appearance of big Fire Wyrm in front of Sylvan [Firecast - Fire Wyrm].


    Using the umted fire element in the air, Jacob creates a big Fire Wyrm instantly to block the iing fire breath attack. *BOOMM*


    The breath attack and Fire Wyrm sh with each other and create an explosion. The surroundingndscape scorched while the survival monster got burned alive despite their fire-resistant trait.


    "T-This is the power of a high grade."ment one of the soldiers


    "Y-Yeah.. Each of their attacks already creates a huge shockwave." said another soldier.


    "Stop daydreaming and keep firing those monsters!!" Rebuked the dwarf general towards the soldier.


    Then, Sylvan continues to fight against the Fire Drake with the help of Jacob and young magician elves.


    During this time, they turn into a stalemate as the Fire Drake is too slow to catch Sylvan while Sylvan couldn''t give a fatal wound towards the Fire Drake because of its high defense.


    After a while, everyone feels another heat from a different direction inside the Dark Forest. Behind the thick dark tree, appears another gigantic fireball approaching the Fortress Wall.


    "Damn it, there is another one. Duke Blue.." said Jacob as he is still assisting Sylvan.


    "On it.." As the duke ps his hand and creates a huge fire barrier on the outeryer of the Fortress Barrier.


    A bluish membrane appears protecting the entire Fortress. before long the gigantic fireballnded on the Duke''s barrier. *BOOMMM*


    "GRTTT¡­ ARRGGHHH" shout Duke blue as he maintains the barrier against the gigantic fireballs.


    After a while, the fireball''s force diminishes and turns into nothingness. Meanwhile, the Fortress wall crack is bing bigger.


    "Huft.. Haaa¡­ Ha¡­ It''s a strong attack" said the Duke while he took out mana potion and drank it.


    From the fireball''s path appears another Fire Drake. However, this Fire Drake is not approaching but umtes fire elements in its mouth.


    Seeing this action, "Stop his charging breath!! All cannon focus on it!!" shout the dwarf general.


    Before the magical cannon attack approaches Fire Drake, a huge being intercepts them while on fire. The other Fire Drake managed to intercept the magical cannon with its fire barrier.


    Sylvan used this opportunity tounch a deadly strike towards the Fire Drake. As he approaches the gigantic lizard, it suddenly spins its body horizontally while creating fire [me Wheel].


    Fortunately, Sylvan managed to back away using [Windwalk] the moment it spun rapidly. Still, his [Fire barrier] that protected him got cracked in various locations.


    Before long it stops spinning around as the other Fire Drakeunches a gigantic fireball towards Fortress. The Fireball is smaller than the two previous fireballs but still enough to destroy the Fortress wall.


    During this precarious moment, a man appears out of nowhere in front of the gigantic fireball. *Swiish* Every nearby soldier that is braced for impact suddenly hearing something that is cutting down [Sword Art - Rune sh].


    Suddenly, the gigantic fireball in front of the man shed into two and scattered away without damaging anything.


    Jacob, who is trying to use his remaining mana to defend the attack feels relief looking at the man''s appearance.


    "Huft.. You are a little bit ofte, My Liege." muttered Duke Jacob slowly.


    "A mere lizard trying to run amok in my kingdom." said Kind Leon while releasing his majestic aura that only seven grade people only have.


    Feeling the oppression from King Leon''s aura, the two Fire Drake feeling dreadful. But, they also couldn''t oppose the order that is kept on their head.


    "Ehh.. Why are you shuddering all of sudden? I haven''t even warmed up yet." mocked King Leon towards the two Fire Drake.


    Being taunted by King Leon, the near Fire Drake immediately attacks him with a fire w while the others approach the human king.


    The near Fire Drake who is couldn''t even catch Sylvan being toyed away by King Leon. The king also did not stand idle and dodging the attack, heunched his counter-attack with his mighty greatsword.


    Although he didn''t use any skill, his sword managed to leave a scratch or crack on the Fire Drake''s scale.


    "Such a strong scale you got there!? Let''s see if you can handle this!!" said the King before disappearing.


    The moment King Leon appeared, a burst of blood sprouted from the Fire Drake''s body. [Sword Art - Decapitation sh]


    ''Hm¡­ I intend two cuts it in two but it still survives'' thought the king looking at the bleeding Fire Drake.


    Suddenly, it feels a hot sensation on its side. The Fire Drake covered in fire charge at him with tremendous speed [me Charge].

 Chapter 87: Kings Might

    <h4>Chapter 87: King''s Might</h4>


    [me Charge] The Fire Drake rapidly approaches King Leon while its body is covered in me. Before the impact, King Leon disappeared once again from his spot [Blink].


    Missing its target, the Fire Drake couldn''t stop its momentum and keep running until a few hundred meters away.


    Using this opportunity, King Leon appears in front of the wounded Fire Drake. Without wasting any moment he stabs his sword towards the wound. An illusion of a giant sword manifested behind him and embedded into his sword [King dius]. *BAM*


    The sword pierced its body and created a big hole. At this moment, the wounded Fire Drake immediately fell on the ground lifelessly.


    Although Fire Drake is a very strong grade five monster and created a lot of trouble towards Jacob and his party before, it still did not match against grade sevenbatants such as King Leon.


    Even King Leon didn''t use his elemental attack, it is still enough to y the Fire Drake. This shows the big difference in power between grade sixbatant and grade seven.


    This is why grade seven is hailed as a legendary figure because not only are they hard to get but also their unbelievable might.


    Looking at the fallen Fire Drake, "YEEAAHH!!" all the soldiers cheered at King Leon''s achievement.


    During this time, the other Fire Drake enraged as its partner was killed by the small human in front of it. Once again it uses [me Charge] towards the human king.


    While the Fire Drake and King Leon shed with each other, the other soldiers also kept firing spells and projectile weapons towards the endless tide of monsters.


    Although many monsters died and were heavily injured from the Fire Drake''s fireballs and its fight, there are still countless monsters that areing towards the Fortress.


    Now, the monster tide mostly consists of third and fourth-grade monsters that could withstand the aftershock of the Fire Drake fight nearby.


    This monster is the true force of this monster army. Jacob and his friend could easily kill these monsters. However, thousands of these monsters keeping towards the Fortress.


    "Keep Firing!! Push them back until the King kills the Fire Drake!!"mand Borkins towards the other soldier.


    The monster already reached the Fortress wall. Since they couldn''t destroy it, they are forced to climb the wall using various kinds of means.


    During this time, an explosion suddenly happened on the top of the wall. From the explosion, a ck reddish humanoid monster killed the nearby soldier.


    "Corrupted Fire Elemental!! Soldier!! Charge!!" as Borkins leads the soldier to fight against these monsters.


    Like a breaking dam, soon more monsters managed to climb up the wall and begin to create chaos on the upper wall. The monster in the upper wall creates a distraction and disrupts the projectile attack towards the other monster.


    "Jacob, give me some time!!" said Duke Blue as he began casting high circle spells.


    Hearing this, Jacob immediately helps the nearby soldier to fend off the monsters. However, all this monster has strong fire resistance. The Duke needs to expend more mana to kill all these monsters.


    Especially the Corrupted Fire Elemental that could absorb fire elements to heal themself. Fortunately, Sylvan is already back at this moment and helps the others to kill the monsters.


    After a while, "All things in the world turn to ash¡­ Everyone brace yourself!! [6th Circle - Firestorm]


    Duke Blue ps his hand before raising it and creates a huge magic circle above the ck Fortress. From the magic circle appear many small blue me sparks that keep hovering around the Fortress.


    Soon, these blue mes be bigger and engulf the entire ck Fortress along with the area nearby it. All the monsters who touch the blue me immediately turn to burn and turn to ash despite their high fire-resistant.


    Even the Corrupted Fire Elemental couldn''t resist its heat and was destroyed by the blue me. This shows that the blue me is hotter and more powerful than the ordinary me.


    Moreover, the blue mes didn''t harm the soldier and the fortress. Such fine control of spells is very hard to even for a six-gradebatant. Still, duke Blue managed to do such an impossible feat.


    Looking at the burning monster, "What a superb control of spell and element. Even for the elves there are only a few who could do this kind of control especially in thisrge space." said Sylvan.


    After the blue [Firestorm] recedes, the soldier gains a little bit of breather and goes back into their position to release to attack the endless tide of monsters.


    As for Duke Blue, he is slumping on the ground with a pale face. Controllingrge-scale and high circle spells truly exhausted him in body and mind. If it is not because of his strong will under years of battling in many kinds of war, he may already have fallen unconscious.


    Using his remaining strength, he drinks some potions to rejuvenate himself. Still, his power is dropping a lot more than before.


    However, the strict duke refused to back down and keep assisting the soldiers from behind. As a duke, he knows that each of these soldiers could potentially be someone greater one day.


    During this time, "ROOARRR" a roaring sound heard from the Fire Drake''s location.


    After a dozen times shing one with each other, the other Fire Drake is finally in by King Leon.


    "What a persistent lizard." said King Leon as he looked at the lifeless Fire Drake.


    Then, the king disappeared and arrived at the Fortress using a blink. Looking at the exhausted face of Duke Blue, "You look terrible, Olven."


    "Haa.. Ha.. This is nothing, my lord. I could still fight." replied Duke Blue.


    "Good¡­ Soldier of the Heart Kingdom, show them the might of Heart Kingdom!!" shouted King Leon.


    "YEAHH!!" cheers the soldier.


    The presence of King Leon raised the morale of the defending soldier. They fight more zealously than before. They feel that as long as their king is here, they are not unbeatable.


    On the contrary, the monster keepsing without regard to their life like a mothing towards the me.


    Hours passed by and soon the sun began to set while the battle against the monster continued. Fortunately, there is no other grade five monstersing from the forest.


    Still, the King sometimes needed to step in to give the soldier time to take a breather and shift their position. The hardest part of fighting against monster waves is not to kill all the monsters but to withstand the attack of the endless tide.


    Various kinds of monster corpsesy in front of the Fortress wall. It soon became a stepping stone for other monsters to climb the fortress wall.


    Despite the endless tide of monsters, the high-levelbatant and King Leon feels relief. It''s because the main preparator of Monster Overlord is noting towards this way.


    Otherwise, the monster overlord will already appear a long time ago when King Leon kills the two Fire Drake.


    "RUF¡­ VARR¡­ SOR.. FUE¡­"


    After some time, an echo of the chanting sound was heard in the air. All the highbatants immediately be vignt towards the surrounding. But, they couldn''t find the preparator.


    The chanting sound is also not in themonnguage and seems like gibberish. Despite the moring sound from the fight, everyone could still hear the chanting perfectly.


    Hearing the chanting, Priest Sara who is tending the injured soldier feels a dread feeling towards this. But, she still couldn''t find the source of the chanting.


    "RAAS..? VON.. SURVANT.. END¡­ [Arise Children of Miasma]" soon the chanting came to an end. *Boooo* *ROAARR*


    As the chanting came to end, they heard a war horn and a monster roar. To be exact people all over the Firuman heard this.


    Suddenly, a thick ck tendriling from the forest and ground. The ck tendril entering the monster corpse. Soon, all this corpsees back to life. All the monsters have red eyes and their skin is ck colored.


    "I-Imposible.. A-All of them be undead." said Priest Sara looking at the impossible thing in front of them.


    Undead is a creature that is not alive and also dead, they are usually created and controlled by someone. There are various kinds of spells to create undead. However, because of the difficulty of controlling the undead body, only a few people are capable of doing this.


    The strongest of these spell practitioners could only control not more than ten. However, thousands of monster undead keep being resurrected. Moreover, the monster also looks as strong as when they are still alive.


    Then, the resurrected monster once againes towards the ck Fortress. Looking at the resurrected monster, Jacob drinks a mana potion before ring up his mana.


    He maniptes the thick fire element in the surrounding and instacast [Fire Wyrm] to burn all the resurrected monsters. Although undead is bizarre creatures and instills fear towards others, they have a lot of weakness.


    One of them is as long as their body is destroyed they will be dead permanently. In terms of destruction, fire elemental could be said to be one of the best elementals for this job.


    On the contrary to Duke''s expectation, the burned monster keeps regenerating and moves forwards while ignoring the Fire Wyrm. Some of them could even withstand the fire without getting burned.


    "T-This.. They retain their trait of having fire resistance." said Jacob.


    *ROOARR*

 Chapter 88: Unstoppable Undead

    <h4>Chapter 88: Unstoppable Undead</h4>


    *ROOARR* a loud roaring sound was heard from the Fire Drake corpse location. Seeing the ck-red colored Fire Drake arising, even King Leon begins to look serious. Then, he disappeared from his spot towards the Priest Sara.


    During this time, he noticed that the half-burned undead could regenerate themselves. He needs to find another way to destroy all these undead. Otherwise, it will be just a time before all of them copse.


    Fortunately, one of the weaknesses of undead is the holy magic that many religious groups practice. Although the temple of death is different from the other religious group, they still practice and teach about holy magic.


    As a high-ranking and high-grade magician, Priest Sara must know few ways to deal with the undead.


    Appeared in front of the Priest Sara, "You are a priest, right? Did you have any idea how to deal with those undead monsters?" asked King Leon straightforwardly.


    "This undead seems stronger than I have seen before. I suspect low circle holy spells will do nothing to them." as the Priest Sara sends a bolt of light towards one of the undead.


    The bolt of light easily destroyed the undead body but it managed to regenerate again after some time. Seeing this, King Leon begins to know that this is no ordinary undead.


    Normally, any undead that is getting hit by holy magic will be dead immediately, especially getting their head destroyed.


    "Then, do you have any solution?" asked King Leon once again.


    "Yes, actually the temple of death''s specialty is to do with undead and soul-like monsters. This monster may seem like undead but they are also simr to soul-like creatures. Fortunately, by fate, I know a high circle spell that may stop all of this undead."


    "Really?! then, do the spell. It''s still better than nothing." said King Leon.


    "Certainly, King Leon. However, I need a lot of time to do this spell as I am not too familiar with it." replied Priest Sara.


    "How long do you need time to cast the spell?" asked King Leon.


    "I need around twenty minutes to cast this spell." said Priest Sara truthfully.


    "Twenty minutes??! Alright, I will buy you as much time as I can." replied King Leon solemnly.


    Fighting against two grade five undead Fire Drake is not simple even for King Leon. Twenty minutes is quite a long time, anything could happen in this duration.


    "Soldiers, I want you to protect this priest as your life depends on it."mand the King towards the nearby soldier.


    "Yes, my lord." replied the nearby soldier.


    Before King Leon goes away, "King Leon, please wait." said Priest Sara.


    "Is there anything else?" replied King Leon.


    Rather than reply to the King''s inquiry, the priest went towards one of her knights.


    "Sir Buck, could you please lend me your sword for a while?" asked the priest towards one of her knights.


    "Mydy, my sword is¡­" before the knight could finish his sentence.


    "I know your sword is a rare artifact, but now is not the time to be petty." said Priest Sara sternly.


    "Alright, mydy." said the knight before giving his greatsword to Priest Sara''s slim hand. Still, she could hold the weapon easily and walk back towards King Leon.


    The priest went back to King Leon, "This is one of our rare artifacts that is enchanted with holy magic. I believe you will need this to fend off the Fire Drakes, King Leon." exin Priest Sara.


    "Then, I will dly use it." as the King holds the Greatsword.


    The moment he held the weapon, a bright light shone upon the greatsword. Some of the artifacts have a sentient spirit on them. However, in front of the might of a grade sevenbatant, this spirit could easily dominate.


    Some rumors even said that the artifact could only show its true strength in the hand of a seven-gradebatant. Still, there are some exceptions where an artifact couldn''t be controlled by the seven gradebatant.


    "Good sword.." muttered King Leon before using blink to fend off the two Fire Drake.


    While King Leon talks to the priest, the Fire Drake is already approaching the Fortress slowly. Seeing that King Leon is already gone, the priest begins her chanting.


    "Earth, Lightning, Fire hear my call¡­" as the priest focuses on her chanting.


    Hearing the chanting echoing in the air, all the undead monsters immediately target the priest.


    Seeing the change in behavior of the undead monster, "Soldiers!! Protect the Priest!! Push them back!! Don''t let them get near the priest!!" shout General Borkins


    But the undead monster is like an unstoppable train that keeps pushing forwards without caring about their lives as they could always regenerate.


    "Duke Olven, try to hold them back, your fire still could destroy them into nothingness. I need to take some time." said Jacob as he cast aplex magic circle in front of him.


    "Alright, don''t take too long." as Duke Olven goes towards the priest''s location.


    They know whatever spell the priest is trying to cast will be very effective against these undead monsters judging by the undead monster reaction. So, they need to buy some time for her to finish her spell.


    Arriving at the priest''s location, Duke Olven immediately cast blue fire spells without any restriction and burned the undead monster to ash.


    He found out that if the undead monster was destroyed until it became ash, it couldn''t regenerate its body back. So, the duke''s blue fire is quite effective against these undead monsters.


    Still, the duke is only one person while there are thousands of undead monsters. *BAM* Suddenly, a tremor shook the entire fortress. In this chaotic moment, everyone forgot the wall breaker monster also rose again.


    Since they be undead, they turn into unstoppable monsters with their fire barrier and rapid charge attack.


    ''Shit¡­ at this rate, the wall will be destroyed.'' though general Borkins while he is trying to fend off the biggest Barculos along with the other nobles.


    During this precarious moment, a loud eagle cry was heard. *KYAA* *KYAA* *KYAA*? *BOOO* Then, a war horn sounded from the air.


    "Soldier!! Charge!!" shouted someone from the air.


    Then, arge group of soldiers riding arge four-legged birde down and help fend off the Barculos. From their aura, everyone could feel that most of them are four to five-gradebatants.


    Looking at the banner of Heart kingdom, "I-It''s the Gryphon Squad and the Royal Guard." said one of the soldiers who noticed their armor emblem.


    Hearing this, all the tired soldiers raise their morale and fight more seriously. Then, the leader of the royal guard approaches General Borkins while fending off the undead Barculos destroy their Fortress Wall.


    "General Borkins, I am sorry for myteness. What is the situation?" asked the leader.


    "Betterte than nothing, The situation is¡­" the dwarf general exined the current situation towards the leader shortly.


    "Hmm¡­ Undead Monster.. No wonder they couldn''t die after being killed a few times. Alright, I got the gist of it." said the leader.


    "Sven, bring some of your men to assist the king. Others... Protect the wall and the priest! Show them the true strength of Heart Kingdom!!"mand the leader towards his group.


    "Yes, Sir" shouted all the reinforcement.


    Since the majority of them consist of high-gradebatants, they could help to kill the undead monster to turn into nothingness before the monster got a chance to regenerate themselves.


    Looking at the strong power of reinforcement, the Fortress soldier morale rose again despite their exhausted body and mind. Still the endless tide of normal monster also not stoppinging from the Dark Forest


    At this moment, arge magic circle appears in front of Jacob. Rather than getting bigger like usual, the magic circle bes smaller until the size of the palm. Then, between Jacob''s hand appears a small ball of fire.


    Less than a secondter, he throws the small fireball towards the concentrated undead monster [6th Circle - sh Fire]. The moment it hit an undead monster, it exploded and created a blinding light towards the surroundings. *BOOM*


    Then, a loud explosion heard from it engulfed all the nearby monsters. The explosion was so hot that it could even melt part of the Fortress wall a little bit despite the distance.


    All the engulfed undead monsters burned and turned to ashes. Jacob''s spell managed to give a little bit of a breather towards the other soldiers.


    While the soldier is trying to protect the priest and wall, King Leon is having a hard battle against the two undead Fire Drake.


    The two Fire Drakepletely abandon their defense and focus on attacking the king. Moreover, they even resort to suicide attacks few times. If King Leon didn''t have [Blink] skill, he may already be severely wounded.


    ''Tch¡­ Despite using the holy artifact, they still could regenerate again after certain times passed. The best move is to cut all their limbs or destroy their entire body.


    However, their thick scale is very troublesome.'' thought King Leon while evading all the Fire Drake attack. *Kya* *Kya* a loud eagle cry heard from behind King Leon.


    Hearing the familiar cry, "Took you long enough."mented King Leon.

 Chapter 89: Destroy Undead

    <h4>Chapter 89: Destroy Undead</h4>


    "Took you long enough." said King Leon.


    "My King, let us help you fend off this monster." said Sven as he led his group towards one of the Fire Drake.


    Although King Leon is very strong, he still needs to be passive facing against two Undead Fire Drake. Especially they keep using suicide attacks to wound King Leon.


    Fighting against high-grade monsters such as Fire Drake is different from fighting high-gradebatants. A high-grade monster''s attack contains a high concentrated miasma. Getting fatal hit by it is the same as getting sentenced like being crippled or death.


    This miasma attack is very lethal even for grade sevenbatants such as King Leon himself. Furthermore, King Leon also feels that the miasma in their body is several times higher than when they are still alive.


    Therefore, King Leon could only dodge their attack and waited for an opportunity tounch a decisive attack. However, the Fire Drake defense is very sturdy. All his causal attacks only wounded them a little bit before they recovered back.


    He needed to charge up to create a big move, but the Fire Drakes didn''t give him any time to charge up a strong attack.


    However, the current situation has changed. With the help of Sven and the other royal guard, he could fight against one of the Fire Drake alone.


    "I leave one of them to you. Careful of its attack, it contains a high concentration of miasma." said King Leon to others.


    Then, King Leon begins to charge at one of the Fire Drake. As the King fought and wounded one of the Fire Drake, the other Fire Drake also came for help. But, it got intercepted by Sven''s group.


    Using this opportunity, King Leon red up his mana and tried to sh the Fire Drake''s limbs [Sword Art - Thousand Cut]. Engulfing his greatsword with blue fire, he cut the Fire Drake multiple times.


    "ROOARR" roaring the Fire Drake as all its limb being cut down.


    Without wasting any time, the king [Blink] to the others Fire Drake and cut all of its limbs using the same method.


    "Keep attacking them to prevent them fully recovering. I need to help defend the Fortress."mand King Leon before disappeared.


    "As youmand, My King." replied Sven and his group.


    Arriving at the Fortress, he found that all the soldiers were in a dangerous situation of exhaustion especially the high-gradebatants.


    If his royal guard ising a little bitte, the fortress will crumble already. This shows the true horror of the undead monster tide. Unless they are burned to nothingness, they will keep regenerating and be unstoppable forces.


    The only one that could destroy thempletely is the high-gradebatants using high consumption mana skill or spell to obliterate them.


    Without wasting any moment, King Leon res up his mana and creates a big magic circle in front of him. Less than a secondter he raised his hand and the magic circle became bigger in the sky [6th Circle - Starfall].


    From the magic circle shone many bright lights that bombard the monsters. Once again countless undead monsters are reduced to nothingness. After a while, the remaining one begins to regenerate and moves again towards the Fortress.


    ''Tch.. What a persistent monster.'' thought the king while looking at the regenerate monster.


    Then, the king looked at the priest who kept chanting the spell. ''We need more time.'' thought the king


    "Soldiers!! Defensive Position!! Go into a defensive position!! Magicians cast all yourbined area spells from the back! Hold on as long as you can! Show them the might of Heart Kingdom"mand the King.


    "WOOOO!!!" shout at all the soldiers.


    "You hear that, boys!! Defensive position!!" shout General Borkins.


    Then, the soldier took out the shield and created a defensive line position. While the magician huddles up in the backline casting abined area spell.


    "High-Gradebatant, follow me!! Target the one with the higher grade and the flying monster!! CHARGE!!" as the King begins to massacre the undead monster.


    "Follow the king!! Charge!!" shout the Royal Guard leader riding his griffin.


    As the soldiers turn into defensive positions, the battle turns into a battle of attrition. As long as the soldier could dy some time, they have a chance to survive this unstoppable undead.


    While the King and other high-gradebatants were fighting the other high-grade monster, a huge magic circle appeared on the ground.


    "Take and give my enemies eternal sleep¡­ [6th Circle - Destroy Undead]" shout Priest Saya.


    A powerful invisible wave blew up towards the surrounding area even entering the Dark Forest a few kilometers away.


    After getting his by this invisible wave, all the undead immediately fall on the ground like a doll losing its string. Even the gigantic Fire Drake also stops regenerating and turns into a corpse.


    Seeing that the undead turn back into the corpse, "WOOOWW" cheers all the soldiers.


    "Fuhh¡­ It seems the spell is effective. Worthy to be called the Temple of Dead." muttered King Leon.


    Looking at the undead monster dead, the remaining surviving monster went back to the Dark Forest. As the monster waves retreat, the soldiers cheer as their battle finally ends.


    While everyone is celebrating, some of the high-gradebatants immediately fell unconscious on the spot because of exhaustion and mana deficiency. These include the two dukes and Priest Saya who already fell unconscious after casting the spell.


    Then, King Leon ordered the dwarf general to do some clean-up and tend the wounded. Looking at the wounded one, he could only sigh. He knows all the surviving wounded soldier''s careers already end because of the miasma wound they receive.


    Previously he thought that by building a stronger fortress, he could reduce the number of soldiers who will sh head-on with the monster and reduce the wounded one. But, he never thought that all the monster corpses would turn undead.


    Still, if he does not make any preparation and rebuild the ck Fortress before, the injured and casualty will be increased more. It may even lead to cripple the military power of the ck Fortress.


    As King Leon wants to rest inside the Fortress, a soldier from themunication squades running towards the King.


    "My Liege¡­." as the soldier bowed to King Leon.


    "At ease soldier, What''s bringing you in a hurry?" asked King Leon.


    "R-Royal.. The Royal Pce is under attack." said the soldier in a hurried manner.


    Hearing this King Leon immediately res up his mana, "Tell me the situation." Ordered the King.


    Few hours before the monster attacks the ck Fortress, Angus is on the way towards the Royal Pce.


    ''Why the hell Jayna invited me once again into the Royal Pce? I want to avoid going outside these days.'' thought Angus while inside the carriage.


    He still remembers Ernest''s warning to not stay in the Capital City. However, he also could not go home with a concrete reason.


    ''I just hope nothing will happen.'' Thought Angus.


    Not long after that, Angus arrived at the Royal Pce. This time he is weed by the old butler Darius himself.


    "Wee to Royal Pce, young master Victory. Please follow me, the fourth princess already waiting." said Darius politely.


    "Certainly, please lead the way." replied the old man Darius.


    "Do you know why Jay.. I mean the fourth princess called me?" asked Angus while following the old butler.


    "I am not too sure myself, she seems to be in some kind of troubletely." replied Darius with a smile.


    Looking at the old butler''s expression, ''Liars¡­ He knows something¡­ This is? troublesome.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After walking for a while, "Alright, we already arrived." said Darius as they arrived in some clearingnd that seemed like a training area.


    In the middle of it, there is Jayna who keeps swinging a sword. She was wearing the training attire, but it could not hide her developed figure. Moreover, the way she is sweating and makes her look attractive.


    Even Angus who could control his expression got stunned looking at her figure. A secondter, he immediately reverted to hiszy expression as nothing happened. But, the old butler Darius already noticed Angus''s change.


    Besides Jayna, there is also another person that keeps observing Jayna''s movement. Based on his expression and stature, he seems to be a sword practitioner. As Angus could feel a hidden sharp aura inside him that was ready to be released anytime.


    "Pardon my intrusion Fourth Princess, Young Master Victory has already arrived." said the old butler Darius interrupting Jayna''s practice.


    During this moment, the man beside Jayna looked at Angus intently while Jayna took a nket and wiped her sweat.


    Any puberty teenager that looks at her act will immediately awestruck. Still, Angus only looks at her with the samezy expression.


    "You are finally here." said Jayna.


    "Princess Jayna, is this the kid that you mentioned before?" said the man beside Jayna while keeping ring at Angus.


    "Yes, teacher. He is the one." replied Jayna shortly.


    "I see¡­ I hear from Jayna that she could nevernd a hit on you. As her teacher, it kinda interests me a little bit." said the man.


    "Okay.." replied Angus.


    "Ahh.. Where is my manner? My Name is Ban, a swordmaster." introduced the man shortly.


    "It''s an honor to meet a swordmaster. My name is Angus Victory." replied Angus.


    Observing Angus for a while, "Hmm¡­ It seems you have a nice body, why don''t you have a spar with Jayna?"

 Chapter 90: Magic Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 90: Magic Eyes</h4>


    "Why don''t you have a spar with Jayna?" asked Ban.


    "Spar??" asked Angus back.


    "Yes, since you could dodge all of Jayna''s attacks, that means you must be trained a lot in Warrior path." exined Ban.


    "Err¡­ I am sorry, Master Ban. But, I am a magician." replied Angus.


    "Ehh... EHH!! Magicians!! Don''t lie to me. There is no way you are a magician?!! If you are a hybrid I will believe you but a pure magician. That''s absurd." said Ban with a shocked expression.


    "But, I am not lying. You can ask Jay.. I mean the Fourth Princess herself. I even chose a magician ss in the Royal Academy." said Angus.


    Then, Ban looked at his disciple to confirm Angus''s exnation.


    Seeing her master looking at her, "T-That''s true, master. Angus is entering magician ss." said Jayna.


    ''Come to think of it, I never knew Angus''s truebat capability.'' thought Jayna inwardly.


    "No way¡­ Then, how did he dodge all your attacks? Jayna, you may not know this since I never rified this to you as it will only make you get arrogant."


    "However, let alone ungraded students, even second grade experts will have a hard time dodging all your attacks." exined Ban as he knows the true capability of his student.


    "I don''t know myself. Maybe I am good at dodging." chimed Angus casually.


    "Good at dodging?!! Hahaha¡­ Kid, you may fool others but under my magic eyes, I know you have a great body strength."


    "Hell, your body strength may be as strong as a second-grade warrior. Now, you said that you are a magician that''s the most hrious joke I ever heard." exined Ban.


    "Magic eyes?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Ehem.. young master Victory, you may not know this but Master Ban is not only a famous swordmaster but he is also famous for his magic eyes. One of his nicknames is All-Seeing Swordsman."


    "The rumor said his magic eyes are special that could even see the tiniest detail from hundred kilometers away." exined the old butler Darius.


    "That''s some exaggerated rumor, Darius." said Ban but he also didn''t deny it.


    "Now, let''s back to the topic. Angus, right? Since you didn''t know about it means you didn''t realize it. So, Why don''t you spar with Jayna and if you win, I will take you as my disciple."


    "Ehh.. But, master¡­ You already have me as your disciple." retort Jayna.


    "Well, one more disciple is nothing for me." said Ban proudly.


    "I am sorry, Master Ban. But, I have to refuse. Jay.. I mean the fourth princess is stronger than me. This will be a one-sided beating. Besides, I never learned to fight properly before." said Angus giving an excuse with azy tone.


    Hearing Angus excused, everyone didn''t need to look at Angus to know that he was tantly lying.


    ''Did he just want to call me by my name casually again!! And what''s this pathetic excuse you use every single time.'' thought Jayna inwardly.


    "Hahaha¡­ What a funny kid. How about this rather than a spar let''s make it into a game of catches. As long as you touch Jayna in the back or knock her down, you will win." said Ban.


    ''This guy is... troublesome.'' thought Angus while looking at the slender man that keeps ring at Angus.


    "Alright, I agree. However, rather than be your disciple. If I win I want to not be disrupted again for something like spar or fight, especially from Jay.. I mean Fourth Princess." said Angus.


    "Hee.. Don''t you want to be my disciple? Even though I am like this I am quite a strong swordsman." asked Ban.


    "Nope.. I just want to learn magic peacefully." answer Angus shortly.


    "Interesting¡­ Well, as long as my disciple agrees. I have no problem except the opponent will be me." said Ban while smiling at Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ " as Angus was surprised at the sudden change.


    "Don''t worry. I will be using this weight enchanted bracelet. This way I will be much slower than my real strength. I will also wear a mana restriction bracelet." said Ban while he showed the bracelets.


    "If it is the teacher that will fight then I have no problem with it." said Jayna.


    "Alright, that''s settled for Jayna. Still, this condition is only lucrative for you. So, if you lose, you will be my disciple."


    ''Tch¡­ This guy is troublesome. He must realize my true strength under those eyes.'' though Angus.


    "Huft¡­ Fine¡­ But, I don''t want anyone to know about this bet beside us." said Angus.


    "I believe I could take care of that." said the old butler Darius.


    Darius ps his hand, "Guards you may leave us alone"


    Suddenly various kinds of hidden movements were heard from the surrounding. After that, Angus and Ban go to the center of the clearing.


    Seeing that Angus walking to the center, "Uncle Darius, did you think Angus would win?" asked Jayna.


    "That''s difficult to say. However, young master Victory is stronger than you expected." said Darius.


    "Alright you can start any¡­" said Ban.


    Before Ban finished with his sentence, "Wait a second." said Angus.


    "What is it? Did you suddenly get cold feet?"


    "No, I just need to take out some of my clothes since this will get in the way." said Angus as he takes out his vest and ties until it was only his white shirt and long pants.


    Looking at Angus finished putting his clothes on, "Anything else?" asked Ban.


    "Nope, that''s all." replied Angus shortly


    "Alright, then you can start anytime you want." Said Ban.


    "You sure?" said Angus.


    "Yeah.. I will show the true strength of what a warrior can be." said Ban.


    "Alright, then I will start." as Angus walks to Ban at a steady slow pace.


    Everyone is confused at Angus''s act. Without Ban realizing Angus already entered Ban''s range. This surprised Ban and made him stretch his hand to pushed Angus back.


    Before Ban''s hand reaches Angus, he turns his body sideways and grabs Ban''s hand [Yin-Yang Bncing].


    The moment Angus touches Ban''s hand, Ban feels like his hand is getting pulled along with his body. As Ban loses his bnce and almost falls forward, he does a quick front flip and forces his body to regain his bnce. *BAM*


    The floor is cracked under Ban''s foot. "Nice trick.. But it will not work for me again. let''s increase the difficulty a little bit." said Ban as Ban suddenly moved left and right while doing strange footwork [Double Step].


    Ban''s silhouette bes a little bit blurring even though he is still in the same ce. Angus keeps his calm and approaches Ban slowly like before. Once again Ban tries to push Angus backward.


    At thest moment, Angus disappeared from Ban''s vision. Before he noticed, Angus already pushed his part of his stomach. Once again Ban feeling his body bnce losing but out of his instinct Ban p Angus''s body that suddenly appears near him.


    Although the p is supposed to be casual, it still packs a punch towards Angus. Even though Angus managed to parry it, the force is already more than he could handle. *Bam* Under such a force, Angus flew a few meters away.


    "Shit.. I put too much force on it." said Ban as he gained his bnce.


    The moment Angusnded on the ground, Angus''s feet cracked the ground as the effect of [Yin-Yang Bncing]. *Bam* Without wasting any moment, Angus disappears from everyone''s sight and appears behind Ban''s back instantly [Beast Walk].


    During this moment Ban could see Angus''s movement with his magic. But, he couldn''t react properly because of his weight bracelet. Then, Angus touches Ban back. *Pat*


    After touching Ban''s back, "Alright, it seems it''s my win." said Angus casually.


    "T-Teacher lost.." muttered Jayna.


    "Hohoho¡­ What a superb skill."mented Darius.


    Meanwhile, Ban himself couldn''t even understand why he is losing. Without any warning, he tried to grab Angus''s hand. But, Angus once again dodges him by turning his body at thest second.


    Ban keeps pursuing Angus trying to touch his body, but Angus keeps avoiding him. After a while, "Kid, don''t run let me check your body."


    "Why should I? Besides, I prefer Jayna rather than a stinky old man like you." said Angus while dodging Ban''s grab.


    Hearing Angus''s word, Jayna immediately blushed like a red tomato.


    ''W-What¡­ Does this mean Angus is like me?? Nonono¡­ I am royalty. I need to get my bearings. B-But¡­ What if Angus likes me?!'' as Jayna''s mind bes more chaotic while ignoring her teacher and Angus''s battle.


    As for Darius, "Ahh¡­ It must be good to be young." said Darius slowly.


    Since Ban couldn''t catch Angus, he became more frustrated and take out his weight enchantment and mana restriction bracelet.


    The moment Angus sees this, he immediately runs towards Darius. Darius himself also noticed this and appeared in front of the swordmaster.


    "Master Ban, I believe this is already enough." said Darius.


    Hearing Darius, "Haa¡­ You are right. I lose myposure. I am sorry, kid." said Ban


    "Well, as long as you don''t check me up like some pervert I don''t mind it." replied Angus.


    "Hey.. I am a renowned swordmaster, not a pervert." said Ban


    "Yeah.. Yeah.. tell me that after you chase me like a maniac. Anyway, I won the match, you got no problem with that right? Jayna, how about you?" Angus asked everyone causally.


    "E-Eh¡­ What did you say?" Jayna was startled because her name suddenly called.

 Chapter 91: Absurd Contract

    <h4>Chapter 91: Absurd Contract</h4>


    "E-Eh¡­ What did you say?" said Jayna


    "Did you have a problem with the result?" asked Angus once again.


    "Err.. No, I just don''t have to bother you, right? Hmph.. Even without this bet, I will not bother you. I am royalty, why should I bother someone like you?" said Jayna while looking away.


    "Then, If there is no anything else, I will excuse myself." said Angus.


    "W-Wait a second, kid." said Ban.


    ''Huft.. Just what the hell does this old man want?'' thought Angus.


    "Yes, is there any problem, Master Ban?" asked Angus politely with azy expression.


    "Err.. actually I want to apologize for my behavior before. Also, it seems you are already being a disciple of someone. So, I am sorry to put you into an ufortable situation before." exined Ban.


    "Disciple?? What do you mean?" asked Angus.


    "Didn''t you already have a teacher? The way you use that strange footwork and skill to throw me off bnce is incredible. Your teacher must be a great man to create such skill." said Ban.


    ''Err¡­ Howe he concludes that. Well, since he thought that I was being taught by someone. Let them think like that for now.'' thought Angus.


    "I see.. then, I shall go¡­" said Angus


    Before hepleted his sentence, "W-Wait.. Angus." said Jayna.


    ''Damn¡­ What''s more?'' thought Angus.


    "I-Is there a way I could see this master of yours?" asked Jayna.


    "Err¡­ why do you want to meet him?" asked Angus back.


    "I-I just want to be stronger like you." said Jayna.


    ''This is going to be a hassle. If I say no, it will only create trouble in the future. The son of the duke got a stronger teacher than the princess.'' thought Angus.


    Looking at Angus silent for a moment, "I-I will pay any.." said Jayna.


    "Haa¡­ This is troublesome. Alright, you are all wrong." said Angus.


    "Wrong??" asked Jayna back.


    "Yes, you are misunderstanding something. I didn''t have any hidden teacher or master." exined Angus.


    "Impossible, then how could you use and acquire that kind of skill?" rebuked Ban.


    "I created it." replied Angus slowly.


    "That''s impossible!! Through my eyes, your footwork is veryplicated yet precise and your skill to throw off me is also very sophisticated." said Ban.


    "Well, I just read some books and created the technique." replied Angus.


    "W-What¡­" as Ban didn''t know what to say anymore.


    ''Technically, I created these techniques in my past life so I am not lying to them. But, they don''t need to know this.'' thought Angus.


    "Hohoho¡­ It seems you are more genius than what I heard from your father." said the old butler Darius.


    "Eh.. What do you mean by that,? uncle Darius?" asked Jayna.


    "ording to Duke Victory himself, Angus is quite a genius himself that could even find the way to medicate a Miasma-based wound. Though this is very confidential information that is still yet to be proven." exined Darius towards others.


    "I-Is that true?" said Ban.


    "*Sigh* Well, it''s going to be announcedter anyway. But, yes that''s true. However, the medication technique is still not perfect and only could tend to the fresh injured wound." exin Angus further.


    "T-That''s still amazing. I bet you also do something to have that kind of body strength." said Ban.


    Suddenly, Jayna bowed her head to Angus. Seeing this, the others immediately be confused except Darius.


    "Angus, p-please teach me!!" said Jayna.


    "Haa¡­ W-Wait¡­ Please raise your head Jayna before others see you bowing towards me." said Angus.


    "No, I will keep bowing until you decide to teach me." replied Jayna resolutely.


    "*Sigh* this is troublesome. Besides, why should I teach you? You may not know this but I am quite a busy person. I also still need to learn a lot of stuff like you." replied Anguszily.


    "B-But, you are strong. You even create a sophisticated skill by yourself." said Jayna.


    "Haa.. listen here, I may have created the skill but that didn''t mean I could be your teacher. Besides you already grade onebatant while I still haven''t formed my core." exined Angus


    "T-Then, teach me your skill." said Jayna adamantly.


    Hearing this, Darius begins to step in. "Fourth Princess, that''s an inappropriate question." rebuked Darius seriously.


    In Firuman, demanding someone to spell or skill is kind of hical. Especially unique skills that Angus uses. It''s like asking someone about someone''s family heirloom.


    After being rebuked by Darius, Jayna flinched a little bit but she is back to lower her head towards Angus.


    "Please¡­ " said Jayna.


    Looking at this, Angus looks at the other two men. "Jayna, Can I ask you one thing? Why is a princess like you so desperate to have power?"


    "I-It''s¡­" as Jayna raises her head and looks at Angus''s serious expression.


    "*Sigh* Let me guess, it has a connection about your possession state." said Angus.


    "Yes.. But, I-It''s kind ofplicated." said Jayna.


    "Then, tell me. Since you want something from me. At least give me a good reason why I should help you." said Angus.


    "Young master, Victory¡­" said Darius.


    "Uncle Darius, it''s okay. I trust Angus. Master Ban, I am sorry, But, could you let us be alone." said Jayna.


    "Alright, take all your time." said Ban as he walked away.


    Soon, Darius also moves farther to give some privacy to Angus and Jayna. Then, Jayna begins to tell her problem to Angus.


    Hearing the exnation from her, Angus gets a little bit of a headache. The problem is moreplicated than Angus thought.


    Since her birth, she is destined to have a political marriage to bind with another powerful nation. However, the King didn''t specify which nation. At first, there are only several nations that want her


    After she awakens her possession, more countries want her. But not being kept as political marriage but as a hidden weapon. Of course, the king also didn''t want to let Jayna go as she awakened possession.


    However, the king is bound by a contract with those nations. So, the king himself couldn''t do anything. The only safe way to break this engagement is by Jayna defeating her political marriage partner to show they are not worthy of her.


    But, some of her political marriage partners are from different races that are stronger than humans that could easily reach the high-grade rank.


    As for why the King agreed about this stupid contract is because of the one that sign it is not him but his predecessor. The Heart Kingdom in the past was a normal human kingdom without any seven-grade leader.


    To protect themself, King Leon''s predecessor signed this absurd heritage contract. Because of this, King Leon is quite resentful towards the religious group that created this contract.


    However, even with his almighty strength, he still couldn''t break the contract and has a high possibility of getting a huge bacsh from breaking the contract.


    The one that could only take Jayna''s hand is only decided by King Leon or by someone that helps the Heart Kingdom to prosper.


    Heart Kingdom is a self-sufficient kingdom, so the second choice is very hard. However, the first choice must be fulfilled when Jayna reaches the age of twenty-one.


    In summary, Jayna needs to be as strong as possible when she reaches twenty-one years old or her life will be turned into brainwashed weapons.


    As a noble, Angus also realizes a few dark parts about this world. One of them is brainwashing people to mold them into loyal soldiers through various means such as torture.


    Moreover, one of the uses in the contract also prevents the Heart Kingdom from taking back Jayna after she gets married to the allied nation. She could also not run away or her father will receive the bacsh.


    Knowing this and looking at Jayna''s face who is resolute to break her fate, Angus could only stay silent and think for a while.


    At this moment, there is amotion outside the training area. Then, Darius is back towards them.


    "Uncle Darius, is something wrong?" asked Jayna.


    "There is an emergency signaling from the ck Fortress. It seems the monster horde ising." exined Darius.


    ''Monster Horde!! I hope father is fine.'' thought Angus.


    Looking at Angus''s worried expression, "Don''t worry, young master Victory. The King will step in himself to prevent heavy casualty."


    "Yeah.. I hope nothing is going wrong." said Angus


    However, his instinct keeps rming him that something is not right. After hearing that the king himself will go, he is certain that something is going to happen soon.


    "It seems that the Fourth Princess already exnate everything to you. Why don''t we have a small tea break while you ponder about your choice." said Darius.


    "Alright, lead the way." said Darius.


    "Then, I will change first before joining you." said Jayna shortly before walking away.


    After Jayna walks away, "Uncle Darius, did you know which one nation that Jayna should watch for?"


    "Hoo.. It seems young master Victory is interested in the Fourth Princess''s problem. Well, these are all the lists about the kingdom that wants the Fourth Princess." said the old butler while taking out a document from his storage device.


    Looking at this, ''He is already preparing this beforehand. Damn.. old fox.'' thought Angus.

 Chapter 92: Politic

    <h4>Chapter 92: Politic</h4>


    While having a snack Angus read at the list of the other nation that wants Jayna. There are a lot of nations on the list but he ignores the one that didn''t have any seven-gradebatant and focuses on the one that has thisbatant.


    He doubted that these kinds of countries could provide any significant help to the strong Heart kingdom. Especially since the current Heart kingdom does notck any kind of resources.


    He also ignores some human nations as he doubts by the age of twenty-one they have people as strong as Jayna. Although Jayna is not as strong as Angus, through her effort she is quite stronger as a grade onebatant.


    Unless it is the second grade or abovebatant, she will not easily lose in the frontal fight. As achieving grade two at the age of twenty-one, this couldn''t be easily achieved by the human race except for a rare prodigy like Angus.


    For this kind of prodigy to appear, it could be said that to be rarer than having a seven-gradebatant. There are also ways to elerate grades like bing a champion of god. However, each of these people is bound to their group and not part of any nation.


    Unless they want to fight and offend King Leon, these groups will not interfere in this matter. Besides, each of these champions of god is like a hidden card for the religious group. It will be stupid to make them part of a nation along with Jayna.


    After sorting out the list, he still finds many different kinds of nations. Some of the notable nations are the demon race kingdom and mixed-race kingdom.


    In Firuman, the Demon race is famous for its power and unique ability that is on par with the elf race. Unfortunately, this race is always fighting with each other and always in a state of civil war.


    Still, each of these demon races is very strong. Just from their birth they already have grade one mana core. Moreover, they are also not infertile like the elf race which makes their poption quite a lot.


    In summary, this race is born as a fighter and more superior in terms of grade core. Besides the demon race, Angus also worries about the nation of the Beast tribe.


    The Beast tribe is stronger in terms of physical strength andbat capability than the human race.


    They are also famous for their strong endurance and vitality despite having a lower mana core. Some of the famous beast races even could kill high-grade monsters using only bare hands.


    Unlike the demon race, the beast race is unified under the leadership of the war chiefs. Though they are very divided into many territories, they never have a major fight with each other.


    From Angus''s knowledge, One of the famous tribes is called the tribe Blood Beast with the leader Warchief Might Nappolo. This tribe is military-oriented and different from others.


    Ifpared to others they are more brutal and savage than others. They believe that personal strength is the only rule. Despite this culture and belief, they could be called the strongest tribe among others beast tribes.


    Although this never proved since there is no infighting among other beast tribes. Still, their strength is recognized by others. The rumor said that one of their tribes could even fight two grades above them and emerge as the victor.


    Fortunately, this tribe is very cautious towards strangers and only believes their kin. Because of this, they rarely ept foreign people and are never interested in a political marriage.


    Besides these two superior races, Angus also found others such as orc, goblins, dwarf, and many others. The more he read the list, the more he found that the human race is weakpared to others.


    Yet the human race is one of the most fertile races and has a massive poption to upy many territories in the Firuman.


    While reading the description of a few nations he doesn''t know, Jaynaes in wearing her royalty dress. Unlike in the academy, where she only wears the academy''s uniform here she could wear anything she wants.


    Seeing Jayna''s appearance that is emphasized by her brilliant light blue dress made Angus look at her for a few seconds before he went back to reading the list.


    Noticing that Angus didn''t even give her a response, she begins to pout but she holds back since she still has his help. She joined Angus to have a snack and tea break. After a while, Angus released a sighing sound.


    "Howe there are a lot of nations that want you? I know Possession state is rare but looking at the list it could be said that almost half of the nation in Firuman want you."mented Angus while drinking his tea.


    "T-That''s because the Heart kingdom is the strongest of the human race. Because of this, we allied with many nations to not avoid having conflict with them.


    "Otherwise, we will be at war with many nations until now. Although we aren''t afraid of war, it is still better to avoid needless fighting. Because of this, we allied with almost all the nations that are not hostile against us." exined Jayna.


    "Haa.. I guess being the strongest human race kingdom is also not easy. Alright, I will help you."? said Angus.


    "Really??" replied Jayna in a cheerful tone.


    "Yeah, Don''t be too happy yet. there are still some conditions," said Angus.


    "As long as it is within my capability I will do it." replied Jayna


    "Okay, First I don''t want you to reveal my strength to others. Second, I will only help you not be your teacher. Third, I will not teach you any kind of skill." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ But, didn''t that mean you will not teach me anything." said Jayna.


    During this time, Darius intrudes on their conversation. "If I may speak Fourth Princess, young master Victory wished to help you but not teach you any of his skills.


    "This means he may help you in another manner and may help you create a new skill that is perfectly fit with you. Isn''t that what you mean, Young Master Victory?" said the old butler.


    "As expected of the royal butler, you get what I mean" replied Angus.


    "Creating my skill?? Why don''t you just teach me the skill?" asked Jayna.


    "Well, there are various kinds of reasons for that. But, the most important is you will be more proficient using your created skill over other skills. This means you could control it better than others."


    "Since your opponent may not be of the human race, you are needed to be stronger in various ways not only by depending on the strong skill you could barely utilize" exined Angus.


    "Besides that, if you truly want to be stronger, you need to create a strong skill by yourself. It''s better to use a skill that is perfectly made for you than using an unknown strong skill that is notpatible with you." added Angus.


    "I see, but didn''t create skills is very difficult and needs years to achieve?" asked Jayna.


    "That''s why I will help you. Did you know why you never touch me when we spar?" asked Angus back.


    "Err.. It''s because of your superior skill?" replied Jayna.


    "Nope, I didn''t use any skill when sparring against you. The answer is control over the body. Before you create your skill, you need two things one is experiencing, the other is knowledge and control over your own body."


    "Without these two things, you will not create a skill that is perfectly fit for you. Many people only rely on experience to create a skill without the control over their body and harm themself."


    "Likewise creating a skill without experience will also result in nothing. In your current state, the best way is by mastering your own body as experience could only be achieved through many battles." exined Angus.


    Hearing Angus''s exnation, "But, I already have good control over my body." said Jayna.


    "Really?" asked Angus as he took out a silver needle and thread.


    "Then, can you do this?" Angus hovering the needle and thread before making the thread entering the small silver needle hole.


    "T-That''s easy." said Jayna unsurely.


    Then, Angus gives the needle and thread to Jayna. As she tried to make it hover in the air, the needle kept moving along with the thread. After a few minutes, she still could not make the thread entering the needle.


    While Jayna is trying hard, Angus ispletely silent and drinking his tea provided by Darius who is standing beside him.


    ''I guess it''s right to ask for Angus to help Jayna. Still, that kind of mana control is very delicate. I doubt even four-gradebatant could do the same feat as him.'' thought Darius.


    ''Besides, based on what he said, it means he already has a vast experience of creating his skill at such a young age. This is not the ss of prodigy but a monster. My eyes are not wrong, this kid is dangerous.'' thought Darius.

 Chapter 93: Diversion

    <h4>Chapter 93: Diversion</h4>


    While Jayna was trying hard to make the thread entering the needle, an employee inside the royal pce hurried out towards the capital city. Then, after walking around for a while the employee went back to the royal pce.


    During that moment, someone sees this employee and writes a letter to others. After a series of moving around through many different people, the letter arrives at the Lefty Coin base.


    Looking at the letter, "Finally, it''s time." said Victor inside his underground base.


    "Boss, are you sure about this?" asked one of Victor''s subordinates.


    "Don''t worry about this, we even managed to hire a Bloody Star member for this job. Just do exactly as the n and we will be rich soon." replied Victor.


    "B-Bloody star?! That famous assassin group."mented on the people before getting a nod from Victor.


    "Alright, boss." said the other Victor''s subordinate while feeling relieved that Bloody Star also joined their operation.


    "Then, start preparing everything. We will move tonight." said Victor.


    "Yes, Boss." replied the people inside the underground room."


    "Kukuku¡­ Just a little bit. You will be free again, my lord." muttered Victor.


    Soon, the night is approaching. During this time, half of the royal guard apanied King Leon towards ck Fortress. Although there are only half left the security is still tight as the Royal guard consists of the high-gradebatant.


    At this time, Angusmented his condition. He could go back to his manor a few hours ago. However, Jayna keeps pestering him about the technique to control a thread entering the small needle hole.


    Despite a few hours of trying, the Princess didn''t want to give up. Finally, left with no choice, Angus obliged to apany the princess. Furthermore, Darius suggests for he to have dinner together with Jayna.


    He feels that the old butler must have some nning. But, it didn''t matter for Angus. He also feels that it is safer inside the royal pce than his townhouse during this time.


    Although the king and half the royal guard are out at the moment, there are still many defense mechanisms and a lot of guards inside the royal pce. So, if there is chaos inside the capital city, the safest ce will be the Royal Pce.


    Fortunately for Angus, the dinner will be held privately. It seems it''s quite normal for the other royalties to not have dinner together in everyday life. Especially at this time where the king is going out to fight against monsters.


    They are not in the mood to eat together since whenever they eat together, the meal will be like a small party. No one in their right mind has a small party during this tense situation, it will be a good thing if not being executed on the spot.


    Now, Jayna and Angus follow the old butler Darius towards the small dining area. Inside the room, there is already Master Ban who is starting to eat first.


    Unlike both Angus and Jayna, Ban is not born as noble so he only knows a little about noble etiquette where people wait for the host before they start eating. Still, none of the people in the room find having issues with Ban''s behavior.


    Angus himself never likes formal etiquette while Jayna is too busy ying with the thread and needle to notice this. As for Darius, he didn''t say anything since no one protested about it.


    Moreover, Ban is a strong swordmaster with a lot of prestige and connection. So, it is not worth getting into trouble over this simple matter. Soon, the other food also came but Jayna is still busy by herself.


    Noticing this, "Jayna, why do you keep ying with that thread and needle? I found you keep busy with those things since entering this room." asked Ban.


    "Ahh.. Master Ban, this is infuriating." grumble Jayna who just realized Ban''s presence.


    Then, Jayna begins to talk about Angus''s challenge to Ban. Hearing Jayna''s exnation, Ban immediatelyughing very hard.


    "Hahahaha¡­ You got pranked by Angus. To control mana in such a way for you is like trying to do a long run without learning how to walk first. It''s an impossible feat for the current you." exined Ban.


    "Ehh.. then, howe Angus could do it easily?" asked Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Angus could do it??" asked Ban back while looking at Angus who is engrossing himself to eat the food but still in a noble manner.


    ''Hmm.. This monster meat is delicious. As expected of royalty, their dinner is different.'' thought Angus before he noticed that everyone was staring at him.


    "Err.. Is something wrong?" asked Angus innocently.


    "Jayna told me you could manipte the thread and needle perfectly." said Ban.


    "Yeah, it''s easy. What''s wrong with that??" As Angus took another needle and thread to demonstrate it.


    Looking at Angus''s demonstration, "Kid, did you know what you are doing ispletely absurd?? especially for you who are still not forming your core." said Ban.


    "Err¡­" as Angus tried to find some excuse.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Before Angus could answer, everyone heard an explosion sound from far away. Although the explosion is far away, it still causes some tremors inside the royal pce.


    After the tremor ended, a guard shouted from the outside, "The capital city is on fire!!"


    Hearing this, everyone immediately looked toward the balcony where they could see that there was some big wildfire and chaos inside the capital city.


    "Tch¡­ You guys wait here. I will check the current situation." said Ban before jumping out.


    During this time, "Fourth Princess, please return to your room first. I smell something fishy about¡­" *BOOM* Then, a huge explosiones out from the Royal Pce entrance.


    The explosion is quite big and causes the entire Royal Pce. Some of the guards are burned alive.


    "Young master Victory, please move with the fourth princess to her room along with the guards. I will check the situation." said Darius before getting a nod from Angus.


    Then, Jayna and Angus move back towards the royal pce. Angus notices that Jayna is still quite shocked and keeps silent during this incident.


    ''She must be shocked as this is the first time she feels this way.'' thought Angus.


    While they keep moving, through a big hall Angus feels a dreadful sensation all over his body.


    "Everyone, Duck!!" shouted Angus as he pushed Jayna''s back.


    Before the other guard could respond, a series of flying dagger imbued mana came towards all of them in the blink of an eye.


    The knife easily hit the vital spot of the guard and instantly killed them despite wearing enchanted armor.


    "Ohhh.. My.. Howe I missed it??" a hoarse voice heard in the air.


    During this time, Jayna looking at the guards getting easily killed, "I.. I am going to die. I am going to die. I am going to die" muttered Jayna as her mana became erratic.


    At this moment, she gets hit by Angus in the neck before falling unconscious. Then, Angus put Jayna in the corner before summoning his Sky Thorn.


    Looking at Angus trying to fight back, "Kekeke¡­ what a futile effort?" another hoarse voice heard in the air.


    Angus puts on a serious face and silently uses [Mana Echolocation] to detect the hidden assassin. After locating the assassin, "For an assassin you talk too much." said Angus.


    Then, he threw several flying daggers towards the assassin''s location. The assassin is surprised at this, but still reacts and dodge all the daggers.


    Knowing his cover was already blown, the assassin approached Angus from the front. During this time, Angus ready his Sky Thorn and fires the hidden mechanism inside the weapon. *BAM*


    Didn''t expect that the weapon could beunched at fast speed, the assassin received the de ends at point-nk range and flew over towards the nearby wall.


    As for Angus, he used [Yin Yang Bnce] to reduce the recoil. But still feeling hurt from his hand. Looking at the embedded assassin in the wall, Angus feels relieved.


    ''Fiuhh.. Fortunately, he underestimated me."


    Suddenly, Angus feels a mana fluctuation from the assassin''s direction. Angus immediately shot the other end of Sky Thorn towards him. *BAM* *rr* The attack missed and only cracked the wall.


    "Brat¡­ That hurts!! I''ll kill you!!" Shouted the assassin as his body became bigger.


    Soon, his body changes into something simr to a beast. Angus recognizes the shape is simr to the werewolf from his past life.


    ''Great¡­ A beastkin¡­ Damn it!!'' cursed Angus inwardly.


    *AWOOO* shouted the assassin before disappearing from Angus''s vision. Using his instinct, Angus managed to avoid the assassin''s attack but still got hit.


    Scratches, bruises, light wounds begin to appear on Angus''s body as he gets attacked from all directions. During this time, Angus could only defend himself using Sky Thorn.


    Despite the huge difference in strength, the assassin still does not target Angus''s vital area as he wants to toy Angus to death.


    Soon, Angus was bleeding all over his body. During this moment, the assassin feels a dreadful chill when he approaches Angus. Thrusting his instinct, the assassin moved back away.


    Right now, the assassin feels like being red at by a bloodthirsty abomination. His instinct tells him to run far away from the kid in front of him.


    Looking at the assassin''s reaction, "Come, little dog."

 Chapter 94: True Target

    <h4>Chapter 94: True Target</h4>


    "Come, little dog." taunted Angus


    "Dog!! Brat!!! I am¡­ *Arrrgghhh*" shouted the assassin as he was pierced by a short dark de.


    *Cough* *Cough* "W-Who are you?" said the assassin.


    "Naz, the Jackal. By breaking the code, You are no longer part of the Bloody Star." heard a hoarse voice from the ck cloud behind the assassin.


    "Grr.. Who do¡­ you think¡­ " before Naz could finish his sentence the person behind him beheaded Naz in one move.


    Looking at this, Angus immediately takes up his guard and is ready for another battle.


    ''This person is strong. I couldn''t even detect this person even with [Mana Echolocation].'' thought Agnus while keeping focusing on the new intruder.


    Looking at Angus put up a guard, "At ease, kid. If I want you dead, you will already be dead by now." said the person.


    Still Angus didn''t lower his guard as he felt a dangerous feeling from him. Then, the person ignored Angus and took out a card.


    "Before I forget, I thank you for dying Naz before he did something unforgivable. So, On behalf of Bloody Star, I thank you for your effort." said the person while throwing the card to Agnus.


    "Why do you thank me?" asked Angus while catching the card easily.


    "We Bloody Star may be an assassin but we have our own codes to keep surviving since ancient times. One of them is never to target royalty or leaders. Naz breaks this code while even using our organization name."


    "If it is not because you dy him, he may already finish his job. So, we are in your debt. Use that card if you need one of our services. As long as the target is not royalties or a leader we could fulfill our contract." said the person before disappearing into nothingness.


    Looking that the person ispletely gone and the silence returns to the hall. Angus feeling relieved before finally slumping on the ground. For the first time since he reincarnated into this world, he feels that he is being so close to death.


    ''Huft.. I should just stay in the manor.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Then, Angus takes a look at the card. It has a picture of a ck background with a red star in the middle. The other side there are two words ''Silent Killer'' with red blood color. Besides that he didn''t see anything.


    After a moment, Angus feels Darius approaching from far away at fast speed. Then, Angus stores the card and his Sky Thorn before calming his surge adrenaline and rough breath.


    Although the battle only happens for a few minutes, Angus feels like fighting for hours or days. Each of the Naz attacks may not target his vital point but it still wound and hurted him badly.


    Moreover, Angus needs to constantly imbue his body with mana or he will be thrown away by Naz''s attack force.


    After a while, "Fourth Princess!!" shouted Darius


    He noticed that all the guards beside Angus and Jayna were dead. Furthermore, Angus is constantly bleeding from all his small wounds while the princess is unconscious. He also found Naz''s corpse and his broken bloody star emblem.


    "Uncle Darius¡­" said Angus.


    "Safe it forter, young master Victory. We need to tend your wound now." said Darius.


    Then, Dariusmands the other guards to take Angus and Jayna away. During the way, Angus couldn''t help but fall unconscious from losing too much blood.


    Fortunately, there is a medical doctor that stays inside the Royal Pce. By using healing magic and potion, Angus''s condition will be recovered easily.


    While Darius and some guards take him to the medical room, the other royal guard is fighting against the Lefty Coin''s member at the Royal Pce entrance. Still, because of the difference in both parties.


    The Lefty Coin''s members could easily be subdued by the Royal Guard and Ban. At first Ban is going towards the capital city, however arriving at the entrance few people run towards the guards and explode themself.


    By using his magic eyes, he knows that there is something wrong with these people as their mana is too vtile before they explode themself and avoid them.


    ''Something is wrong. This is people¡­ only low grade people without any significant power.'' thought Ban while he kept subduing the Lefty Coin''s member.


    "Boss, most of our members are getting subdued already," said one of the intruders towards Victor in the back.


    "Really?? Then, it''s finally our time to shine." said Victor.


    Victor res up his mana. Ban who noticed this, "Quick!! Kill that man!!" as he ran towards Victor.


    Feeling he couldn''t reach Victor in time, Ban brandished his sword [Sword Art - Sword Thrust]. Many invisible bullets flying hit Victor''s body, However Victor already finished what he wanted to do. Soon, all the subdued Lefty Coin''s member mana begin to vtile.


    Noticing this, "Everyone, get away from them!!" shouted Ban.


    Before long all the members of Lefty Coin exploded themself. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The explosion was so strong that it could have wounded all the nearby royal guards. Even Ban with his superior speed couldn''t avoid it perfectly from such a close range.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Is everyone alright?" said Ban while he stabilized himself.


    Most of the royal guard decimated and tried to stabilize themself from the huge explosion. They didn''t think that the subdued member will be suicide in this way.


    Looking that some of the Royal Guard were heavily wounded and killed. Ban feels a little bit angry and approaches Victor who is thrown away from the explosion.


    "Did you realize what you are doing?" asked Ban while ring at Victor who was bleeding from all over his body.


    "Kekeke¡­ Of course, *Cough* All of what I did... is for the sake of my lord. *Cough* *Cough* You.. Are too¡­ Late." as Victor died from his wound.


    ''My lord?? Who?? Why am Ite??'' thought Ban inwardly.


    "Master Ban, are you alright?" said one of the light wounded royal guards.


    "Yes.. How are the others? Any casualty??" asked Ban back.


    "So far there is no casualty but there are few seriously injured guards." said the Royal Guard.


    "Alright, increase the security be it inside the royal pce and the surrounding perimeter. I will be back to the Fourth Princess side." said Ban.


    "Right away, Sir." replied the royal guard beforemanding the others.


    As he went back inside the Royal Pce, he found that Angus and Jayna were in the medical room. Worried about his disciple and her friend he immediately went towards them.


    Meanwhile, In the outskirts of Capital City there is a hidden fortress. The fortress is concealed with many magic rune and defense mechanisms.


    Besides few important people in the Heart Kingdom, no one knows the location of this Fortress. The Fortress is called Altez Prison. The most secure prison in the Heart Kingdom.


    This is a special prison for high grade criminals that could not be executed in a normal way. High Grade people have more resilient bodies than ordinary people. Most of the criminals that are sent into this ce are the ones with the most heinous crimes.


    Most of them are already sentenced to death, however some of them are so bad that even a death is not a good punishment. So, the Heart Kingdom create this most secure ce in the outskirt of capital city to torture the criminal for eternity.


    After a certain time, the King himself will execute the criminal in his free time. However, because of the monster overlord incident, more people areing inside the prison than people that are getting executed. As the King has be busier in recent years.


    Suddenly, this secure prison heard a loud explosion sound and tremor from the capital city direction. All the guards immediately be alert and look at the outside. During this moment, something is thrown towards the fortress.


    The elite guard immediately reacts and shatters the item. Then, the other guards found that it was a crystal with a rune on it.


    "That''s Sealed Crystal. Everyone get away from there!!" shout one of the leader guards.


    Before everyone could move out, the guard nearby slump on the ground while coughing blood from all of their orifices. Soon, panic and chaos start from inside the fortress. At this moment, a group in the ck cloak approaches the hidden fortress.


    "ire, it''s your turn." said one of the men.


    Then, the woman named ire raises her hand above and creates a gigantic magic circle epassing the whole fortress while chanting some unknown word.


    Meanwhile, inside the chaotic fortress, more guards start to bleed from all their orifices and dying.


    In one of the inner rooms, a guarding in hurry, "Sir, we are under attack."


    "What!!" said the warden beforeing out to the outside.


    Looking at the gigantic magic circle in the sky above the fortress and his poison that killed many of his guards, "Everyone, cover your body with mana!! There is poison in the air!!" Someone, notify the Royal Pce about this current situation!!"mand the warden.


    He could feel that this is not an ordinary intruder. Furthermore, he could feel that all the approaching group was high levelbatant.


    "Want to break into my prison!! Come get it over my body!!"

 Chapter 95: The Mad Monk

    <h4>Chapter 95: The Mad Monk</h4>


    "Want to break into my prison!! Come get it over my body!!" shouted the Warden


    The Warden fires a few fireballs towards the groups to disturb the person that is casting the magic circle in the sky [2nd Circle - Fireballs].


    Seeing the iing attack from the warden, "Hmph.. mere fireballs are nothing for me." said one of the people in the group.


    Then, the ck-cloaked man waves his hand and creates a bluish barrier in front of the group [3rd Circle - Bubble Barrier]. The moment the fireballs reach the bluish barrier, they get dissolved without creating an explosion like it is supposed to do.


    As the fireballs turn into some water vapor, a few of the surviving guardsunch an attack towards the group from afar. However, all of them couldn''t prate the [Bubble Barrier] as most of the guards used fire magic.


    Moreover, they still need to cover their body with mana to prevent the poison from entering their body. This made some hindrance and consumed their mana at a fast rate.


    "Don''t waste your mana, fire the cannon towards them!!" shouted the warden.


    However, at this moment a chaotic sound is heard from the inside of the prison. The sound of fighting begins louder and hindering the reinforcement from the inside. One of the guards ran towards the warden in a hurry.


    "Warden Zeff, there is a prisoner outbreak from section one to three." reported the guard.


    "I see.. they nned this well. Release the monster and have the executioner squad contain the prisoner. Other guards immediately take the cannon and weapon projectile to attack that group. Also, contact the Royal Pce for help."?manded Warden Zeff.


    Before the guard aims to fire the projectile weapon towards the ck-cloaked group, a series of explosions happens inside the prison. *BOMM* *BOMM* *BOMM*


    The explosion shook the whole fortress and destroyed many parts of it. Since the explosiones from the prison section that is located underground, the structure of the prison itself begins to crumble and crack.


    "Urghh¡­ What happen?" asked Warden Zeff


    "Sir, some explosions areing from the prisoner area. It damages all the defensive mechanism systems and the Fortress structure."


    "Damn it!!" curse the warden before looking at the magic circle in the sky that is glowing in red.


    "Everyone takes cover!!" shouted the warden.


    Soon, the magic circle activates and creates a rain of fireballs towards the entire fortress [5th Circle Spell - Bombardment]. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* The rain of fireballs kepting for a few minutes before it stopped and burned the whole fortress.


    "Urghh.." *Cough* *Cough* even the warden himself couldn''tpletely dodge such arge-scale attack.


    Meanwhile, the upperyer of the prison is in chaos, deep underground below the Fortress there are a few rooms that are different from others. Each of these rooms is heavily enchanted and resides by one person.


    Inside one of these rooms, "Kakaka.. What a big tremor to even shake this area!?" said one of the bald prisoners who is chained with a mana restriction chain.


    "OIII¡­ Guard, you should upgrade this prison otherwise we could leave this ce Kakakaka..."ughing the bald prisoner.


    "Shut up, Orpus!!" shouted one of the guards.


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s right guard, why don''t you just let us go??" said the other prisoner.


    Soon, more prisonermented and shouting one at each other


    "Kakaka.. This is going to be¡­ URRGGHH" before the bald man could continue he get electrocuted from his chain.


    "Shut up all of you or I will keep electrocuting you for hours!!" shout the chief while turning on his device.


    *BOMM* Suddenly, a loud explosion was heard from above the ground. During this time, one of the guards reports to the section chief, "Sir, all the power is cut off including themunication device with the upper section.


    "Damn it!! All Guard ready your weapon!! Kill all the prisoners the moment there is a break¡­" before the chief finished hismand.


    A loud explosion happens from the entrance area and hurts some of the unprepared guards. Still, all the guards here are different and on par with the royal guard.


    Few of them immediately recover and summon their weapon to fight but after moving for a few steps, the elite guard slump on the ground, having serious pain all over their body.


    "ARRGGGHH!!" screamed all the guards while bleeding from all their orifices.


    Soon, a group of people in prisoner clothes and wearing a gas maske out from the entrance.


    The group immediately killed all the poisoned guards before going towards the bald prisoner room. After opening and unchaining the bald prisoner, they give a mask towards the bald prisoner.


    But, the bald man refused the mask, "Kakaka¡­ I don''t need this thing. I am different from you guys!!" said the man while he stretched his stiff body.


    After stretching for a while, "It''s been a while I could feel my mana again." As the bald prisoner re up his mana and making a crack on the heavy enchanted wall


    "Hey¡­ Don''t forget about us!!" shouted the other prisoner.


    "Yeah.. release us!! Commented other prisoner


    "Release me and I will kill anyone you want." said another prisoner.


    "My lord, what should we do with these prisoners?!" said one of Orpus''s subordinates.


    "Of course, release all of them!! Kakaka.. "ughed the bald man while giving order to all the subordinates.


    After that, Corpus began to walk his way up to the upper area. The upper section is very chaotic where all the prisoners are escaping from their prison and fighting the guard and monster.


    Although the guard couldn''t tame the monster, they could still use their ferocity to suppress any riot-like now. Especially since most of the prisoners are still having their mana restricted.


    Looking at the chaotic situation, Orpusughs loudly before disappear from his spot. A momentter he arrived in front of the guard group with a wide grinning smile.


    Some of the guards notice the person in front of him, "Y-You Orpus, the mad monk!!"


    "Ping Pong... Right answer. Now, DIE!!" said the bald prisoner.


    Using his bare hand, Orpus starting to tearing all the guard like paper. All of the guard''s attack seems impervious towards his body. While the mad monk is doing his killing spree, his subordinate helps the other prisoner free their mana restriction chain.


    As Orpus amass the prisoner to break the prison together, in the upper fortress, the warden fight the group of ck-cloaked people while all his soldier is death by either poison in the air or from the [Rain of fire]


    "Tch¡­ Who are you guys?? Don''t you know what this prison contains?" shouted the warden Zeff.


    "Shut up, old man. Justy down and die." Said one of the cloaked men in front of him.


    Still, despite his injury, Warden Zeff could keep all the group at bay.


    ''Tch.. Where is the reinforcement from the Royal Pce?! The prisoner inside also managed to break out. I hope they didn''t reach section six.'' thought Warden Zeff while shing with the people in front of him.


    "Oii.. old man, it seems you are nning to dy us. It''s useless. No matter what, no one wille to help you!! Now, Die!!" as the cloaked man brandished his spear towards Warden Zeff.


    Still using his vastbat experience, Zeff could deflect them and avoid some fatal wound. After shing for a while, Zeff felt a chilling cold behind his back.


    "Hello, Zeff." said Orpus from behind Zeff.


    "Orpus, the mad monk. Now, I understand why there are a lot of high-grade people among you." said Zeff solemnly.


    "Kakaka¡­ as sharp as usual, Zeff. So, why don''t you join me? I could use people like you Zeff." asked Orpus.


    "Hmph¡­ My loyalty is only for his majesty King Leon, Die you monster!!" shouted Zeff as he charges at Orpus


    "Haa.. How unfortunate!!" said Orpus.


    Orpus didn''t avoid Zeff''s full-strength attack but chose to grab the sword with his bare hand. Despite Zeff''s full strength as six gradebatant, he still couldn''t make Orpus bleed.


    "I-Impossible!!" shouted Zeff.


    "Kakaka¡­ Nothing is impossible in this world. Now, did you change your mind?!" asked Orpus while grinning.


    "Never!!" Zeff releases his sword and takes another sword from his bracelet.


    But, at this moment Orpusunch a punch towards Zeff at extraordinary speed. Getting hit, Zeff''s bodyunched towards the nearby rubble getting buried by the Fortress structure.


    "Kakaka¡­ Now, let''s get away before that annoying man pursues us." said Orpus.


    After running for a while, Orpus stopped and looked back at the hidden fortress.


    Looking at their leader stopping, "Is something wrong, my lord??"


    "I forgot to give Leon a gift. Kakakaka¡­. " said Orpus while beginning to chant in unknown words.


    Soon, a red magic circle appears from the ground covering the entire fortress. The magic circle shes brightly and makes all the corpses inside the Fortress shine.


    Before long heard a series of explosions and crumbled the entire Fortress [5th Circle - Maas Corpse Explosion]. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*

 Chapter 96: Fallen Nation

    <h4>Chapter 96: Fallen Nation</h4>


    [5th Circle - Maas Corpse Explosion]. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    The huge explosion is heard until a few hundred kilometers away. Even the capital city could feel the tremor and shockwave from it. The entire Fortress turns into a devastating sight like just being hit by a cmity.


    As for Orpus''s group, they had already gone from their spot along with a few prisoners. While the other prisoners, they already go in all directions to escape.


    During this time, the Royal Pce just realized that the Altez prison is under attack. However, they also couldn''t move as they were just getting attacked.


    Moreover, most of the soldiers are still trying to suppress the chaotic situation inside the Capital city.


    Inside the capital city, not only many buildings are burning from the first explosion but almost all the secure locations like warehouses or barracks are under attack.


    Because of this, they didn''t have any spare soldiers to reinforce the Altez Prison. Now, they only see a huge mushroom cloud from far away at the Altez Prison.


    Looking at this, some of the soldiers and royal guards know that there is something wrong with the Altez Prison.


    "So, that''s their target from the start." said Darius as he looked at the mushroom cloud from the window.


    Before Darius went back to his work to clean up and secure the royal pce. Although the Altez Prison was attacked and in unknown condition, as the head butler of the royal pce, he still couldn''t do anything.


    By sheer coincidence, the crown prince and the queen are not in the capital. So, there are no real people tomand the soldiers during this situation. While some of the nobles are currently not in the capital city.


    They may be in their own territory to maintain it or fighting together in the ck Fortress against the monster. Even if there are some nobles nearby, it will take time to gather the soldiers and handle the capital city situation first before going towards the Altez Prison.


    It could be said that now the Capital city is in the most vulnerable state since the Heart Kingdom existed.


    As for Darius, he may be trusted by King Leon. But, he still has limited authority tomand the current soldier. Moreover, his priority is to make sure his master and the royalties are safe.


    All Darius could do at this time is only report to his majesty King Leon about the current situation. He also didn''t expect that the Altez Prison was going to be down and lost contact only in a matter of hours.


    Considering that there are many high-grade guards and soldiers inside the prison. There are also many hidden defensive mechanisms inside the prison.


    Darius spectes that there are some spies or traitors inside. Moreover, this is a well-nned attack that no ordinary organization could achieve.


    From his years of experience, he could guess a few organizations that may haveunched such an attack. Still, his current priority is to secure the royal pce.


    Meanwhile, at the ck Fortress, King Leon already heard the full story from themunication squad. Rather than anger, King Leon had an expressionless face and stayed silent deep in thought.


    After thinking for a moment, "Tell the border to increase their security and don''t let any prisoner escape. Then, send this information to the Exterminator Squad. They will know what to do.


    "Also send this information towards the nearby nobles in the capital about this situation. Tell them to increase the security inside their territory before going towards the Altez Prison. I want the list of escaped prisoners by the end of this week." Commanded the King.


    Themunication squad immediately worked and relied on their king''smand. Soon, all the Heart Kingdom also knew about this incident through themunication device.


    The King himself decides to stay in the ck Fortress while keeping vignt in case another monster hordees.


    Now, the most vulnerable situation is ck Fortress as the high-gradebatant still rests ory unconscious. It will be like killing everyone on this Fortress if the King is going right now especially since his two dukes are still in the unconscious and exhausted state.


    After a while, "Sir, here''s the report about the other nation. From the 37 Nations that border the ck Forest, only seventeen of them didn''t respond which makes them unknown about their current situation." reported the soldier.


    "Seventeen.. That''s quite low. Any news where the Monster Overlord shows up?" asked King Leon towards the soldier.


    "Yes, we got a mass distress signal from the Holy Alliance about the Monster Overlord. However, a few hours ago, we lost contact with them." said the soldier.


    "Holy Alliance?? Lost contact.. Hm.. Means they also fall." said King Leon before staying silent for a while.


    ''Undead.. Holy Alliance.. This monster overlord is more dangerous than we previously thought. It seems the next leader meeting, something interesting is going to happen.'' thought King Leon.


    "Alright, good job. Keep monitoring the other nation''s movement." as King Leon dismissed the soldier.


    Meanwhile, the Heart Kingdom having its internal trouble from the escaped prisoner of Altez Prison, the other Nation also having its internal problem.


    Almost all the huge hidden organizations begin their move during the Monster Overlord attack. This causes some of the nation toe into a high alert state. Few of them even get to the state of civil war.


    Still, the worst situation is the Holy Alliance as the Monster Overlord decides to personally attack this nation. The Holy Alliance is a very strong nation because they are formed from? the umtion of all the nearby big religious groups.


    Though there are some issues from one religion with the others, each of these religious groups stays strong and keeps one of the others. This stalemate situation creates a sort of stability inside the nations.


    Even Though there are no leaders or seven-gradebatants in this nation, they have a lot of six-gradebatants as a product of bing Champion of God.


    They even create an elite squad consisting of only a few people but all of them have the title of Champion of God. In terms of the overall main fighting force, the Holy Alliance is stronger than a nation like the Heart Kingdom.


    Yet. no one could imagine that this strong nation that keeps getting stronger through their believer is gone in a single night.


    Now, inside the Holy Alliance, a big magic circle covers the entire nation and ck miasma balls keep raining down thend.


    Countless undead monsters and monsters of various kinds run freely to hunt the remaining survivors of the Holy Alliance.


    The Holy Alliance capital city should be spotless and colored in white as the sign of purity and holiness turns into a dark red colored city and ruble.


    Inside the city, stands a blue-haired humanoid monster holding a horn with a huge ck orb embedded on it.


    "RAS.. VALL.. GULL.. SURVANT¡­. [Such a strong artifact yet not being used properly. What a foolish society. With this, I have an endless army!!]" roared the Blue Haired Monster while looking at the artifact in its hand.


    Although the monster is only the size of a human, none of the monsters dare to approach it. Suddenly, in front of them, a bloody brown-colored humanoid appeared.


    "Monster Overlord!! I will y you!! ARRGGHH!!!" said the man before charging towards the monster at fast speed.


    However, the monster could dodge all the attacks easily. Then, it maniptes the surrounding miasma into many pointy spikes towards the desperate man. The pointy spike hit the man and threw the man away.


    Another pointed miasma attacked him and kept him bounced away. Still, this pointed spike could not prate the man''s defense despite its strong force.


    The man seems to be engulfed in white light and stabilizing himself in the air, "ARRGHHH!! Don''t underestimate me!! Take This Wrath of God!!" shouted the man.


    The greatsword of the man begins to shine and be a huge greatsword. Then, by using all his remaining strength he brought down the huge greatsword towards the blue-haired Monster Overlord.


    On the contrary, the blue-haired overlord only looks at the approaching greatsword calmly without the intention of dodging. *BOOM* The greatsword hit the humanoid Monster Overlord directly and created a shockwave towards the surrounding area.


    After the dust is settled, the monster overlord is still standing with the greatsword stop on top of his head. Grinning happily the Monster Overlord waved his hand and broke the greatsword into two.


    Seeing this, "I-Impossible, that''s all my strength with forbidden skill!!" said the man.


    The man himself is in bad condition from all his injuries and all his hair turns white. Before he realized various kinds of miasma spikes were already embedded into his skinny body.


    The Monster Overlord approaches the man''s corpse with a grinning smile. Holding the corpse, "Ruff...Var.. Sor.. FII.. [Rise from the dead and serve me for eternity] roared the monster overlord.


    After that, the man''s body engulfed with thick miasma turns him into a dark ck-skinned humanoid monster with red eyes. It held the greatsword artifact and release full of his grade six mana aura towards the surroundings.


    Then, the humanoid monster kneels in front of the monster overlord. It is waiting for its master instruction andmand.


    "FUL.. BAIF FLA¡­ [Hunt.. and bring more corpses like your caliber to me]" roared the monster overlord.

 Chapter 97: Hospitalize

    <h4>Chapter 97: Hospitalize</h4>


    Few days have passed by since the attack of Monster Overlord. Many of the nations from the Civilization Society end up in chaos. The Monster Overlord takes a base on the Holy Alliance nation and begins to invade the surrounding nations.


    Feeling such a threat from the Monster Overlord, the nations nearby the Holy Alliance were forced to work together to defend themself. Through this joint effort, the nations managed to contain the Monster horde in the Holy Alliance.


    Still, this is only possible as the Monster Overlord didn''t step in during the small invasion. The Monster Overlord seems like it has gone into thin air. No one knows where the Monster Overlord''s current location is after the first big invasion a few days ago.


    In the meantime, the situation inside the Heart kingdom has be more stabilized as King Leon sends the Exterminator Squad to hunt and kill all the escaped prisoners. King Leon didn''t give them any mercy and directlymanded all the escaped prisoners to be executed.


    He even put a series of high bounty towards the escapes. Unfortunately, they couldn''t find any trace of Orpus and a few other people from section six of Altez Prison.


    Meanwhile, Angus is still recovering inside the private noble''s hospital. Now, he is having a conversation with the Exterminator Chief Squad about the current ident.


    The current assassination attempt is very dangerous since they could be going inside the royal pce without anyone knowing.


    "So, to summarize. There is another Bloody Star member that is killing this Naz person. Then, he/she exined that the Bloody Star will never target royalties and this Naz is banished from their group. Is that all?" asked the man in front of Angus.


    "Yes, that''s all." replied Angus nonchntly.


    After looking at Angus for a moment, "Alright, thanks for your cooperation. Hope you get well soon. young master Victory." said the man before leaving Angus alone.


    After getting out from Angus''s quarter, "Chief, did you think that kid is hiding something?" asked the other man.


    "Yes, he may have concealed something from us. Until now, no one survived when they met with a Bloody Star member." said the Extermination Squad Chief.


    "Then, why.." said the other man.


    "Josh, I know that kind of look," said the chief.


    "Sorry??" asked Josh confusedly.


    "I know that kid''s look. It is the look of someone getting defeated." said the chief.


    After a while, "Besides, that kid is highly noble and there are more important cases than this one. We still need to hunt those prisoners." exined the chief.


    "Then, what should we write in the report?" asked Josh.


    "Of course, just give some believable exnation along with the kid''s story. Let me remind you, now our forces are spread thin. Thest thing we want is fighting against a big underground organization like Bloody Star." exined the chief towards his subordinate.


    "Y-Yes, sir."


    "Good, let''s move along. There is still much more to do after handling this case." said the chief while walking away.


    Unbeknown to Angus, they thought he was devastated because couldn''t do anything to the intruder. However, Angus himself didn''t think too much about this ident.


    ''Haa¡­ I am still weak. But, there is still a huge difference inbat capability between high-gradebatants and me. This is a fact and I cannot solve it in a short time.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Then, Angus checked his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 12 Years Old


    MP: 163/163


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 25


    Dexterity: 25


    Intelligence: 40


    Vitality: 40


    Soul Point: 56


    After forming his mana core, there is a major increase in Angus''s mana for a few months. Then, it begins to grow slowly even Angus using his special breathing technique continuously.


    His strength and dexterity are also grayed out once again after reaching the 25 marks. However, Angus feels that his body strength has already reached its limit.


    ''Despite having this kind of strength. I still get toyed by that assassin.'' thought Angus inwardly


    This shows how vastly different beastkin physical strength is when Naz toying Angus despite his already reached his body pinnacle strength.


    Unbeknown to Angus, he didn''t know that every member of Bloody Star is unique and stronger than their peers. In Firuman, the name of Bloody Star is famous in the underworld. Each of these members is special and rarely misses their target.


    They are also famous for their stealth ability and never leave a single witness. Some rumors even said that they could even decimate a heavily guarded fortress without everyone knowing.


    It is said that all the residents along with all the guards are dead and beheaded cleanly. Moreover, this happens in a single night without anyone noticing or hearing any fight.


    Now, Angus is feeling down not because he lost to Naz but because he is feeling hopeless when being toyed by Naz.


    ''Well, this is life. Sometimes you win, sometimes you lose. Better using this time to get some sleep. *Yawn*'' thought Angus before he went back to sleep.


    However, before he managed to go back to sleep, someone came into his quarter.


    "Brother, how is your injury?" asked Vergil who is approaching Angus.


    During the past few days, Vergil always visits Angus''s quarter to apany him every day.


    "Well, I am getting better. You don''t need toe every day to check on me. There are already some guards stationed outside and nurses to take care of me." reassured Angus.


    "Nonsense, It''s my job as your older brother to take care of you." said Vergil.


    "Alright-Alright¡­" said Angus


    Then, Angus and Vergil begin to talk about various kinds of stuff. Be it about school and other stuff. Suddenly, there is a knock on the door. *Knock* *Knock*


    "Come in." said Angus.


    Then, the door opened and showed Jayna in her royal dress while bringing a basket of fruit. Looking that the fourth princess is the one thates inside, Vergil immediately stands up and gives away towards her.


    Then, Jayna approaches him and keeps looking at Angus worriedly. Angus''s current appearance is simr to a mummy, bandaged all over his body. Although there were no fatal wounds, he got wounded all over his body.


    Moreover, Naz used a special kind of dagger that enchanted to make the wound bleed more than usual. It also prevents the wound from closing by itself. Only after getting some potion and medicine did the wound finally close.


    Otherwise using Angus''s high vitality, the wound will heal up after a day of rest. Fortunately, there will be no scar and mark on his body. Since it is not a miasma-based wound, it could be treated easily with magic.


    "Then, I will excuse myself," said Vergil.


    Noticing the atmosphere, Vergil excuses himself and ditch his younger brother alone with the fourth princess. He even gives a wink towards Angus. He knows that Jayna is having some sort of connection with Angus from the recent invitation.


    Then, an awkward silence happens between Jayna and Angus. After putting the fruit basket on the side table, Jayna decides to break the situation.


    "A-Angus, How is your body?" asked Jayna meekly.


    Looking at Jayna''s worried look, "Don''t worry about it. I am still alive and kicking."


    "O-Okay.. Umm¡­" said Jayna.


    "Is there something in your mind?" asked Angus.


    "Umm¡­ T-Thank you." said Jayna meekly.


    "Ehh¡­ For what??" replied Angus nonchntly.


    "For saving me and protecting me." said Jayna.


    "Well, no need for that. Besides, it is already my obligation as noble to protect the royalty." said Angus


    "Still, I am thankful for that." said Jayna.


    "Alright, then. Anyway, you are not telling anyone right?" asked Angus.


    "About what?" asked Jayna back.


    "About my true strength." replied Angus shortly.


    "No.. I didn''t tell anyone." said Jayna.


    "Good. Then, everything will be back as usual." said Angus.


    "Umm.. Angus, Why did you hide your strength??" asked Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus notices Jayna who is looking intently at him.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, let''s just say that having too much power is troublesome. especially if it bes known to others." said Angus.


    "But, you will get¡­" said Jayna before Angus interrupted her.


    "Not all things can be solved with power. Let''s stop talking about this. Anyway, did you manage to make the thread entering the needle??" asked Angus.


    "Err.. About that. I still can''t do it. But, just you wait, I will do it soon." replied Jayna.


    "Haa.. Forget about it. I realize this is still too advanced for you. Hmm.. How about you do try doing this first?" said Angus while he plucked his ck hair.


    Then, he imbued the hair with mana and made it stand up like a needle. After that, he took an apple from the basket near him. Angus pierced the fruit with his thin ck hair.


    "Why don''t you try this first?" asked Angus.


    "That''s easy." said Jayna.


    After that Jayna plucked one of her blonde hair and imbued it with mana. On the contrary to her expectation, Jayna found it is incredibly difficult to imbue her hair with mana. After a while, she managed to do it.


    However, she expends a lot of mana to do it. Before finally managing the hair to straight up like a needle. The moment she loses her concentration, the hair goes back to being loose.


    Looking at this, "Hmm¡­ It seems you have trouble controlling your mana."

 Chapter 98: Unbalance

    <h4>Chapter 98: Unbnce</h4>


    "Hmm¡­ It seems you have trouble controlling your mana." said Angus.


    "No way, I am always practicing mana controlling exercise every day." rebuked Jayna.


    ''Hmm¡­ that''s weird. Although my mana controlling exercise is superior, the difference should not be this much. Moreover, the mana controlling exercise that father gives is not far inferior to my controlling exercise technique.''


    ''I bet Jayna''s mana controlling exercise is superior to the one father gives. Then, the problem is...'' thought Angus while looking at Jayna.


    "Lend me your hand, I need to check something." said Angus nonchntly.


    "Ehhh¡­ O-Okay." said Jayna while giving her hand meekly.


    Touching her hand, Angus begins probing Jayna''s mana cirction while ignoring Jayna''s embarrassed look. The moment he probes, he feels like being inside a storm. Jayna''s mana is circted very fast. It is almost three times more than normal people.


    ''As I expected, her possession state has a huge effect on her mana.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Angus releases Jayna''s hand and starts thinking about something. As for Jayna, she keeps silent to not disturb Angus.


    After thinking for a while, "It seems helping you is more difficult than I thought." said Angus.


    "Ehhh¡­ Is there something wrong with my body?" asked Jayna.


    "Not a problem. You could say a blessing or curse. Your mana circted three times faster than normal people. This means you could utilize spells or skills faster than others. However, it also means that your control over mana is reduced."


    "It may not be a problem for low circle spells or skills. But, if you use high circle spells orplex skills, it may cause you a problem." exined Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna realizes her true condition.


    "Is there a way to fix this?" asked Jayna.


    "This is not a problem. Along the time, your body will adapt to this by yourself. However, it may take months or years depending on how fast your body adapts. Then, you could properly control your mana." exined Angus.


    "Y-Years!!" said Jayna.


    "Yeah.. It all depends on your body and I suggest you let your body adapt to it naturally otherwise it will affect your mana cirction and body." exined Angus.


    "Is there another way that is faster?" asked Jayna.


    "There is but¡­" said Angus hesitantly.


    "What is it? I will pay you back!" said Jayna while holding Angus''s hand.


    ''Haaa¡­ why did ite to this? I just want to help her a little bit. But, now I am involved in this mess. Whatever, it''s just a technique. Besides, it''s not like anyone could use this technique.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Alright.. Calm down first. I am still not certain about this solution and need to research a little bit before you could practice it. For now, you need topletely master your current emotion. You have a skill for that right?" said Angus.


    "You mean [Heart of Perseverance]?" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah, that skill. Practice it until you can keep your emotions at bay." said Angus


    "Ehh.. Is there a connection between this skill and my mana control?" asked Jayna doubtfully.


    "Normally, no. But you have a unique condition. If I am not wrong it is called [Possession]? This state makes your body, mind, and soul unbnced. Your soul part is much stronger than your mind and body which lead to your current condition."


    "By mastering your emotion it will help you rebnce your mind and soul. Your body will slowly follow up. So, for now you need to keep in check your emotions and practice [Heart of Perseverance]." exined Angus.


    After that, Angus exined various things about Jayna''s condition. Before long, Jayna went home to practice. As every minute is quite important for her.


    Unbeknown to her, Angus possesses aplete technique to fix her condition. However, it will be stupid for him to give the technique right away. Not only will it raise a question but it will create many troublesome situations at ater date.


    So, Angus decides to pretend to research the technique through various stuff for a while before giving the technique to her. This will also help make her not keep pestering him.


    At first, Angus intended to give Jayna some hint or suggestion to help her create a new skill or spell. However, hearing her sad story, makes him want to truly help her.


    Especially, after knowing that fighting other superior races than humans is harder than he previously expected.


    His fight with Naz, an ex-assassin from Bloody Star, helps him realize that the one he fights will not always be human in the future. There are a lot of different fights against humans and other races.


    Angus is an expert at fighting humans. However, his experience will be null if he fights against other races especially those that have different features like beastkin or demon race.


    Their resilience, endurance, and many other features are different from humans. Moreover, there is also the magic that needs to be factored in. This makes the battle in this world much moreplicated than in his past life.


    However, this also ignited his fighting spirit. Angus feels excited at the thought of fighting people using all his true strength. Last time, before he could truly fight to the death against Naz, the ex-assassin himself was already getting killed.


    Thinking about the Bloody Star, Angus took out the card that the other assassin gave him. Looking at the card with the word ''Silent Killer'', Angus begins to think about this mysterious organization.


    From what he inquire through Darius, Bloody Star is a huge underworld organization that is engaged in assassination job. This organization is one of the oldest hidden organizations in Firuman.


    Their reputation is very famous and feared by many. However, they are also famous for their code or rules. It could be said the reason they could survive this long is because of this code. One of them is never to target royalties or leaders.


    Because of this reason, none of the leaders ever hunt down this assassin group. Rather they are the ones that will employ their service.


    As someone that has be a professional assassin in his past life, he feels intrigued about this assassin organization. If the rumor about this organization is true, then he may look at this organization in the future.


    After storing the card back, Angus went back to sleep. Fortunately, for the rest of the day, there is no other visitor. So, he could easilyy around and sleep peacefully.


    Another few days passed by, and Angus was already discharged from the hospital. Now, he is back at the Academy for the new term like usual.


    In the meantime, the leaders from various nations once again have a meeting about the monster overlord. Up till now, there is no major movement from the monster overlord after he destroys and invades the Holy Alliance nation.


    After some investigation, it appears that the number of monsters upying the Holy Alliance is increasing along with the undead monster.


    Some nations managed to catch some of this undead and do research about them. ording to them, the undead retains their ability to think like when they are alive. They could also regenerate their body indefinitely as long as there is miasma nearby.


    The only visible weakness, for now, is by only destroying the body until it didn''t leave anything or the holy spells/skills from the various religious groups.


    Unfortunately, the base of this group is already destroyed when the monster overlord invades the Holy Alliance. The only one that still survives is from the branch group and Temple of Death.


    Unlike other religious groups, Temple of Death is a decentralized organization. As long as they didn''t contradict Temple of Death''s rules any high member of Temple of Death could create their base.


    This way, they have their base in almost every country. This is also one of the reasons why Temple of Death is the most influential and strongest religious group in Firuman. Despite theirck ness of the Holy maiden and Champion of Gods.


    The Holy Maiden is an important person inside the religious group as they couldmunicate directly with their god. Though it was calledmunication, they could only perceive it as vision.


    As for the Champion of God, they are a blessed individual that already surpassed the ordinary person. This makes them have grade six despite being still young. Still, no Champion of God managed to reach the grade seven realm of legend.


    No one knows the concrete reason for this, but it is said that every vision from the holy maiden was always missed when they were involved with the grade seven people.


    This makes people specte that grade seven people are a walking god that is unbeatable. As for all the seven grade people they didn''t care about this. It is because when people arrive in this realm their worldview is changed.


    Especially when they remember how they managed to get into this realm. If passing grade six, people need to risk their lives. Then, upgrading into grade seven people needs a miracle. In other words, it is impossible to reach grade seven unless an unknown factor happens.


    Inside the meeting through themunication device the elf race gift, all the leaders solemnly hear about the report ording to the undead.


    After a while, "Then, what are we waiting for? All we need to do is kill that Monster Overlord."

 Chapter 99: Transmutation Spell

    <h4>Chapter 99: Transmutation Spell</h4>


    "Then, what are we waiting for? All we need to do is kill that Monster Overlord." said Warchief Napollo brazenly.


    "*Sigh* Like it could be done easily."mented one of the leaders.


    "Agree, One does not simply kill the Monster Overlord. There are hordes of high-grade monsters around it. Not to mention these undead monsters are something we have never encountered before." said another leader.


    "Tch.. What a pussy. Why don''t you say that you are all afraid?" taunted Napollo.


    "What do you say, Napollo?!" shouted one of the leaders.


    "Uneptable, Did you think you are safe because we didn''t appear here physically?" shouted another leader.


    "Yeah, Don''t think I cannot incarnate all your tribe right now." Commented another angry leader.


    "HAH¡­. Despite being a seventh-gradebatant, all of you are hiding behind someone else. COWARD!!" said Napollo.


    "You dare!!" shouted another leader.


    However before the situation esctes further, "Gentlemen, please calm down¡­ We still have a Monster Overlord to take care of." said one of the elf leaders.


    After everyone calms down, "Warchief Napollo is quite right. This Monster Overlord is unlike anything we have encountered before. We must y it before it does more damage."


    "Moreover, from our investigation, these undead monsters are much more resilient than we thought. Only high-level holy spells or advanced holy skills could stop them. Otherwise, they will only stop for a while before moving again."


    "By using these conditions, only high-gradebatants could stop these undead monsters. I believe none of the nations here has enough power to stop these kinds of forces, especially if their number will keep increasing in the future." exined Vandor, one of the elf leaders.


    "Because of these, we elf race propose tobine our forces against this Monster Overlord. Now, let''s vote who agrees with this." said Vandor.


    Hearing this, most of the nation''s leaders immediately agree tobined and support these decisions. As for the nation that does not agree or support the idea, they immediately left the meeting.


    The undead monster not only appears from the Dark Forest''s monster horde but also appears from all the monster habitats. As long as there are monster corpses with thick miasma nearby they will be turned into undead monsters.


    Because of this, most of the nation knows the true horror of these undead monsters. They may not be very strong right now. But, soon their number will continue to increase and could ovee any nation by only their sheer number.


    Just by imagining this thought, all the leaders are already having a cold sweat. As for the leaders that didn''t support this, it is not because they are not afraid of these undead forces. ''


    But, because their nation is still in turmoil and instability. They are already short-handed to handle their problem let alone giving additional force to fight the Monster Overlord.


    After that, they begin to discuss various things about these joint forces from the force division, supply, logistics, and many others.


    Most of the nation may be diverse and very divided. However, in the presence of this intelligent Monster Overlord along with its undead monster army, they are forced to forget about their dispute and join together.


    In the meantime, the national leaders begin their move, Angus, already back to Royal Academy. Although the situation of the world is tense and chaotic, the student still could learn peacefully inside the Royal Academy.


    The only difference is now they are more strict about their security. Many academy guards could be seen patrolling every single academy spot.


    Moreover, most of the guards have the strength of at least third grade. Normal intruders will not bypass their perception easily.


    Now, Angus is having a course aboutbat training. As Magician ss, theirbat training is more like guidance training to cast over spells.


    Normally, students will use this time to ask about their problems when learning new spells or something simr. Angus also used this time to learn more spells he couldn''t cast.


    "Alright, everyone, today we will have abat training course like usual. Like always, you could study spells on your own or ask me for some guidance. Then, we will have a small spar at the end of the ss." said teacher Gustav.


    "Teacher Gustav, I have a question about this water element spell?" asked Wylda.


    "I also have¡­" asked another student.


    "Alright.. Let''s calm down. I will go towards your ce one by one." said Gustav.


    Then, Teacher Gustav begins to walk around from Wylda to help the student.


    A momentter, he arrived at Angus''s ce, "Angus, is there something I can help with?"


    "Ah... yes. Teacher Gustav, what is your element of affinity?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Element affinity? Mine is fire? Is there something wrong?" asked teacher Gustav back.


    "Nothing is a problem. It''s just that I notice you could easily cast water when you help Wylda. I am quite curious how you manage to do that?" asked Angus.


    "Excellent question, That''s some nice observation you got there. You will learn this in the upper grades when you have more mana." said teacher Gustav.


    Hearing all of this, All the students immediately pay attention to the teacher again. All the students were interested in learning more about this upperssmen stuff. Noticing this, teacher Gustav couldn''t help but exin further.


    "Alright, let me first exin this. There are many factors for you to cast another element spells besides your affinity. However, majorly known there are three things affect this."


    "First is your mana control. As you know, the better your mana control, the better you wield it and convert it into an element."


    "Second, the knowledge of the properties of the element. For example, I have a vast major knowledge of the characteristics of water. By utilizing this knowledge you could turn your mana property faster and better." said teacher Gustav while he cast [Aqua Ball] in his hand.


    "The third one is the hardest part. It is called transmutation. For those that have a course in alchemy, they may be familiar with this word. It is to transmute other elements into different elements."


    "By adding this transmutation magic circle into the spell, you could easily cast any element you desire without wasting more mana. However, like all you know, it is also a hard feat to add more magic circles when casting a spell."


    "The problem lies in the time when applying this to the magic circle. It also needs a lot of calction and research to keep the magic circle stable. Even for me, I could hardly do this technique without getting bacsh."


    "There is only one person who could manage this technique perfectly in history. He could be called the strongest magician in Firuman as he could wield any kind of element and his vast spell repertoire." exined teacher Gustav.


    "Teacher, who is this person''s name?" asked one of the students.


    Hearing this, Gustav began to say proudly, "This person is known as Archmage Bern."


    "Bern?? Isn''t that the most famous human Alchemist and Magician in Firuman?" said one of the students.


    "True, Bern is a human that is gifted in mind and creates various magical things. Be it in alchemy''s product or magic artifact. Unfortunately, he is gone before he can find his sessor." exined teacher Gustav.


    "Alright.. Enough about this. Let''s continue our lesson." said teacher Gustav.


    ''Bern.. Transmutation¡­ Interesting. Let''s find more information about himter.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After thebat training course, Angus had his lunch at the canteen as usual before attending the Magical Engineering course.


    Since Angus is already in his fifth year attending this course, he got permission to do some practicals. Fortunately for Angus, there is a battle golem that was recently donated from the ck Fortress.


    The Golem is too old and already beyond repair from continually fighting with the monster half a year ago. Because of this, they donate this golem to the royal academy as they do not have any value again.


    As a fifth year, Angus has a right to study the golem, even dismantle it a little bit with the teacher''s supervision.


    Using this opportunity, Angus immediately learns all he can about the golem. From how they work to how they move.


    Angus found that Golem is powered by mana core. The higher the mana core grade, the better its performance. Through various kinds of enchantment, the mana core could turn into energy and move all the parts.


    There are two important things for the golem, First is the brain. The part where it manages all its movement. If it ispared to aputer it is the processor part.


    The other part is the mana core, without it. The golem itself will not move. Because of this reason, these two parts are located in the middle of the golem.


    Not only is it for better configuration for all the Golem limbs but it is also very easy to make since it is simr to people''s biology.


    This chest part is also the hardest. Most of the time, Golem will be destroyed for all its limbs first before its chest area gets destroyed.


    While examining the golem part, ''No wonder, Battle Golem is as expensive as an artifact.''

 Chapter 100: Waiting for Sunset

    <h4>Chapter 100: Waiting for Sunset</h4>


    ''No wonder, Battle Golem is as expensive as an artifact.'' thought Angus.


    While learning about the battle golem, Angus found that Battle Golem has a veryplicated circuit, rune, enchantment, and many other parts.


    All of these parts could only be built in the hands of experts from various kinds of fields. Moreover, it is only to be found in the old Battle Golem. Angus couldn''t even think of how much advance the current Battle Golem is.


    Battle Golem is a huge project that involves a lot of people. It also takes a lot of time and precision to assemble one Battle Golem. It is simr to building a supercar on earth. It needs a lot of material, research, and work from a lot of people.


    ''This is only Battle Golem level, I couldn''t imagine howplex Colossus or Titan level is.'' thought Angus.


    Unfortunately, Colossus and Titan could only be created by specific races such as Gremlin and Goblin who are experts at magical engineering.


    Like the Halfling race that is an expert at alchemy, Gremlin and Goblin have more aptitude at Magical Engineering stuff. The rumor said there is nothing that these two races could not make.


    Some rumors even said that they could even create a battle golem during the fight in a matter of seconds.


    However, like the way the world keeps everything bnced, these two races didn''t have strong physic orbat power. The strongest of their knownbatants only could reach fifth grade. But, their Colossus product isparable to a six-gradebatant.


    As for Titan, the rumor said that it could destroy one small ind or country from one of its attacks. This is also the reason the technique to create Colossus and Titan is safely guarded, unlike Golem who spread around the world.


    After learning various parts, Angus feels like to learn more than from reading dozens of books. Unfortunately, time keeps moving on. Soon, he needs to reluctantly part with the Battle Golem as the magical engineering course time hase to end.


    Although Angus is a good student, he still couldn''t tamper with the golem alone without any teacher supervision. One more move may cause the battle golem to explode and danger himself especially when he touches the core part.


    "Thank you for today''s lesson, teacher Exius." said Angus towards the old teacher.


    "No problem, Mr. Victory." replied the old teacher.


    Then, Angus goes outside from the Magical Engineering facility. Looking at the time, he still has some time before the sunsets. He decided to go towards the library to borrow some books before going back to his dorm.


    Walking through the academy, Angus sees a lot of students passing by and joking peacefully despite the strict rules about the new security policy.


    Looking at this, Angus couldn''t help but smile, ''Maybe this is the true peace I am looking for?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Soon, Angus brushes his unnecessary thoughts and arrives at the library. Entering the library, Angus immediately goes towards one of the receptionists.


    "Wee, is there anything I can help.. Ahh.. Angus" said the student behind the counter,


    "Afternoon, John." said Angus.


    "Here for another book?" asked John


    "Yes, did you have the book about the Archmage Bern." replied Angus.


    "Of course, they are quite a popr topic among the magician ss. Let me check first which book is avable." said John while getting through some device that was simr to aputer.


    In Firuman, technology is developing differently than on earth. Because of this, some technology may not be the same as on earth.


    After waiting for a while, "Did you also want the biography and some fiction about Archmage Bern?" asked John


    After thinking for a while, "Yes, please." replied Angus shortly.


    ''I will just read them in my free time.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Angus got a slip of note for the book''s location from John. He went towards the book section and location. He found that there are a lot of books about Archmage Bern. Starting from magical theory, biography, or even his achievement book.


    Despite this, Angus still collects all of them. While rummaging through the books, Angus found a fictional novel book as thick as an encyclopedia about Bern''s tale.


    "Err.. isn''t this book too thick for a fictional book? Whatever, I will read them in my free time." said Angus while collecting the book.


    Angus registers all the books he borrows at John before storing them at his wristwatch storage. Achieving his purpose ofing to the library, he immediately walked back to his dorm to enjoy the sunset in his precious spot inside the Dorm''s garden.


    Now, he is not being stalked by Henry anymore. Henry is already in hisst year before he graduates. Therefore, he needs to prepare a lot of stuff for the graduation exam.


    So, Angus could walk and get rid of this annoying stalker that sometimes gives him more trouble than protection.


    Arriving at the dorm''s garden, Angus found Ian lying on the ground beaten ck and blue. He guesses that Ian once again challenges Jayna in a fight.


    The current Jayna is already forming her core and could easily beat Ian. There are many differences between someone with a mana core and not. First, they have more mana be it qualitative or quantitative.


    Second, their control over mana is better. Although Jayna''s mana control is weak it is still better than Ian who is still not forming his core.


    Finally, their body is also vastly different in strength, speed, reaction, and many others. Although the change is not as big as when monsters form their mana, it is still enough for people to overpower the ordinary person just by using their physical strength.


    This is the true difference between someone forming a mana core and not. Except for certain prodigies like Angus, every ordinary person usually will easily lose in a fight against a grade onebatant.


    Despite this, Ian keeps challenging Jayna madly. Although Angus himself is kind of a battle maniac, he still uses his head and will not challenge someone rashly. Otherwise, it is just a new kind of idiotic way to suicide.


    Ignoring Ian who isying on the ground, Angus walks towards his spot under the tree and begins to read the books he borrowed while waiting for the sunset scenery.


    After a while, Angus notices Millieing to tend the garden like usual along with Mia. To be exact Mia is apanying Millie while she takes care of the garden.


    "Afternoon, Milie." greet Angus.


    "A-Afternoon, Angus." replied Millie.


    "Tending the garden like usual?" asked Angus.


    "Yes.." replied Millie but she is interrupted by Mia.


    "Angus, how many times have I said to you not to talk to Millie?! Azy bum like you is not worthy of Millie''s time." rebuked Mia


    "M-Mia¡­ That''s rude. Although Angus is a cker who is good for nothing, you should never say that in front of him directly." said Millie.


    ''Err¡­ Why do I feel my title is getting worse?'' thought Angus while ignoring the bantering of the two girls in front of him.


    "Anyway, is it rare for you to read a book, Angus? What book did you read?" asked Millie curiously.


    "Ahh¡­ This is nothing important. I just found out that Archmage Bern is an interesting person and I want to know a little bit about him." replied Angus.


    "Hmph... At least you are doing something useful once in a while." retorted Mia.


    "Mia¡­ That''s rude!!" rebuked Millie.


    "I just stated a fact. Besides, you are also too kind. Because of this, you got into this current problem." said Mia.


    "Problem?? Is there something wrong, Millie?" asked Angus curiously.


    "N-Nothing.. I just have a feud with some seniors." said Millie.


    "Hm¡­ Let me guess, this senior is giving you something like a love letter and forcing you to be his girlfriend." said Angus


    "Ehh¡­ How did you know? You are not stalking Millie, right?" said Mia


    "Mia¡­" said Millie but she also wanted to know how Angus knew.


    "Well, it is easy to deduce that. Especially for a beautiful and kind girl like you. You may not know this, but your poprity is even heard in the whole academy. Some people even said that you are an Angel descended from heaven." exined Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ T-That''s not true." Millie blushing a little bit from Angus''s praise.


    "Then, you should know your ce and not talk to Millie."mented Mia.


    "M-Mia¡­ That''s rude.." said Millie.


    "No, Millie, this is for your good. You are too kind to others. You need to be a little bit aggressive to these boys. Otherwise, they will only take advantage of you." said Mia


    "B-But, Angus didn''t do anything wrong except being good for nothing." said Millie.


    ''Oii¡­ I am still here.'' thought Angus while feeling insulted directly.


    "Ehem.. Why don''t you ask for help from Jayna? She could easily handle this problem." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ No way, I can''t bother the Fourth Princess. Besides that, It''s rude to call the Fourth Princess by her name. As a noble you should respect her." lectured Millie.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just some trivial stuff. The person herself also probably didn''t mind about it." said Angus.


    Suddenly, they heard a voice out of nowhere, "Who''s not minding about it?"

 Chapter 101: Scum High Noble

    <h4>Chapter 101: Scum High Noble</h4>


    "Who''s not mind about it?" said Jayna who is approaching them.


    "Ahh.. Afternoon, Jayna." said Angus as nothing happened.


    "You said something behind my back, right?" asked Jayna grumpily.


    "Really?? I don''t remember anything about it." replied Anguszily.


    "Grr¡­ " as Jayna ready to punch Angus who is tantly lying in front of her.


    "Hold up¡­" said Angus before Jayna pounced on him.


    "Did you forget about what we talked about before?" asked Angus


    "What did we talk about before?" asked Jayna back.


    "About that one." said Angus


    "Emm¡­ Huft¡­" as Jayna closes her eyes and uses [Heart of Perseverance] to calm her agitated mind.


    While Jayna calms her mind, the other two girls are surprised at Jayna''s reaction. Normally, Jayna will immediatelyunch an attack towards Angus while Angus is trying to run away.


    However, this time the famous short-tempered Fourth Princess listened to Angus and tried to calm down her mood.


    After Jayna calmed down, "Alright, anyway Jayna can I ask you a favor?" asked Angus nonchntly.


    "Favor? What is it?" asked Jayna.


    "It''s for Millie. Currently, she is having trouble with the upperssmen. Can you help her a little bit?" said Angus


    Jayna immediately looks at Millie, "E-Eh¡­ No, Fourth Princess. This is just some unimportant stuff." said Millie hurriedly.


    "Hmph¡­ Don''t worry about it. Just tell me your problem." said Jayna.


    "B-But¡­" said Millie before being interrupted.


    "Come on, Just tell me your problem. I guess it''s about stupid vulgar boys." said Jayna.


    "Ehh.. How did you also know?" said Millie.


    "Of course, with your reputation. You will have trouble with this sooner orter." said Jayna.


    Normally, a girl in Jayna''s age will envy a pretty and popr girl like Millie. However, Jayna herself is too busy to be getting stronger to think about this stuff.


    Although she is royalty with high pride, she actually could tolerate these things and only focus on getting stronger. This is also the reason why she always challenges Angus before.


    For her to notnd a single hit on Angus is making her feel weak. However, after looking at the bout of Angus with her master, she feels that Angus is truly an enigma and couldn''t be thought of with normalmon sense.


    Because of this, she didn''t have any choice to ask Angus to help her and be meek in front of him. One of Angus''s requests is to control her emotion and not be easily agitated.


    Her [Possession] state makes her mind, body, and soul unbnced that leads her to get easily agitated.


    The more she is getting too emotional, the more her body bes unbnced. It is also harder for her to control her own body and mana.


    As long as she can''t control her body and mana properly, Angus can''t do anything to help her. So, the first thing she needs to do is to control and calm her easily agitated mind.


    Then, Millie begins to tell her story about her predicament to Jayna. While the girls are having their girls talk, Angus goes back to read his book.


    At first, Angus wanted to focus on the book while enjoying the sun that began setting slowly. But, he couldn''t help hearing the girls talk using his enhanced senses.


    Millie is getting entangled with a high noble scum. This high noble scum is named Taul Burgess son of Marquis Burgess. Taul is famous for being a yboy scum that already does many deeds with many women.


    In Firuman, a human bes a legal adult after the age of fifteen right after puberty. However, Taul has already done many kinds of immoral deeds even before he reaches the age of fifteen.


    He only escaped from thew because of his high noble status, But now he targets Millie who is currently famous inside the academy. Although he couldn''t touch Millie as she was also a noble, he still self-proimed himself as Millie''s girlfriend.


    At first, she ignores Taul. However, every boy that tries to converse or tries to get close to her is getting beaten up the next day by him or hisckey. The situation is getting worse when Taul is getting more clingy towards Millie.


    If it is another adult woman that seems fine even if it is an inappropriate act, but Millie is still an underage girl. Angus who heard this couldn''t help but feel a little bit angry. Touching an underage girl is a crime no matter what.


    Even though Angus knows that in this world there are no suchws because of different cultures. But, touching an underage girl is a different matter. This is like inhibiting someone''s future. This kind of activity is the worst for Angus.


    Hearing this story even Jayna couldn''t keep her calm and wanted to kill this Taul guy. If he is not a high noble, Jayna will send a person to eliminate this guy.


    "Tch.. what a wastrel.. Alright, Millie. You are not going to worry about this anymore. Just tell me when he is trying to harass you again. I will beat him into a pulp." said Jayna proudly.


    Hearing this, ''I hope nothing will happen from this.'' thought Angus worriedly.


    As someone who is learning about the noble''s society, Angus knows that dealing against high nobility such as Marquish titles is quite troublesome even for Royalties.


    Unless it is rted to serious matters about the kingdom. The high nobles usually have a certainw immunity. The higher their rank, the higher theirw immunity. Because of this, even royalties are having difficulty punishing high noblemen over small matters like this.


    ''Well, if something goes wrong, I will just handle it before it esctes further.'' thought Angus inwardly while back focussing at his book.


    From what he has read so far, Archmage Bern''s biography is actually like a fairy tale. He is born from themoner ss society. His parents are farmers that barely enough to support their everyday life.


    He only gets lucky to learn magic from the local merchant who happens to have spellbooks. Then, he enters a normal academy for themoner and his talent begins to shine in there.


    His talent at magic and alchemy keeps growth further. From then on, he became the apprentice of the academy headmaster and formed his mana core at the age of 13.


    Just by using his calction ability, he managed to simplify manyplicated spells and reduce their time to cast over them. From here, he created a transmutation technique that helps them using other elements.


    Although this technique seems simple, not everyone could use this technique as it required a fast calction mind. Then, his legend began to spread further when he reached the sixth grade.


    ording to the book, when he reached sixth grade he already mastered many kinds of elements and hundreds of spells. He could even copy a spell just by looking over it at once.


    His talent in alchemy is also not lost with his talent as a magician. As an Alchemist he found a lot of new elements and potions. He was also the first person that could transmute a lot of elements into new elements.


    This new element he found is always better than the founded element. Because of this, he could be called the father of alchemy despite being a human race. Moreover, he also created many techniques for casting spells and concocting potions.


    One of the most famous potions he created is the Mana Zone potion. A potion that creates a sense of mana inside a certain area. By using this potion, thebatant inside will have their mana regeneration increase and could utilize more spells or skills.


    Soon, the night came. The girls are already going inside the dorm to rest while Angus keeps engrossing reading his book to pass his time inside the garden. After a while, Angus goes inside the dorm.


    Inside the dorm, Angus hears anothermotion from the dining area. Ian once again was stubborn and challenged Jayna in a fight. On the contrary to her normal behavior, she kept ignoring him while waiting for her dinner toe.


    "Hmph¡­ Jayna, don''t ignore me?! I will beat youter." said Ian.


    However, Jayna kept ignoring him like didn''t see him at all. At this moment, Anguses into the dining area and sits next to Jayna.


    "Jayna, what''s the menu for dinner?" asked Angus.


    "It''s a hamburger steak." replied Jayna shortly.


    "Hamburger steak?! It''s been a long time since we have that. Right, Millie?" said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Y-Yeah.." said Millie as she was surprised at being suddenly called out.


    "Angus, don''t talk to Millie casually!!" said Mia


    In the meantime, Angus converse with the girls, the other two boys arepletely being ignored. Feeling ignored, Ian couldn''t help but be grumpy inside. While Axel already used to be ignored by others.


    After the hearty dinner, Angus went back to his room to do his secret training. He summoned his system panel and chose a manual battle system.


    Today he nned to practice his spell and his casting speed. He believed that his mind was already capable of using transmutation techniques.

 Chapter 102: Training

    <h4>Chapter 102: Training</h4>


    Inside one of the books Angus borrowed, he found a copy of a detailed method to do the transmutation technique spell that is written by Archmage Bern himself.


    He chose to practice this technique inside his manual battle system. After using it over the years, he could select an animal or other easy opponent for practice.


    By using this method, he could practice or learn new spells to his heart''s content. The only downside is he doesn''t have any control of his real body when he is training inside the manual battle system.


    This makes his real body in a vulnerable state. However, with the tight security inside the academy, he doubts there will be any intruder for the time being.


    He also found that everything he did inside the manual battle system is reflected on his body be it wound or his body development. He could also take out any weapon or things from his wristwatch storage device inside the manual battle system.


    The manual battle system could be his personal space for him. Now, Angus intends to use this to try and practice his spell. After choosing a small harmless mouse as his enemy, he entered the manual battle system.


    Arriving at the familiar ce, Angus took out some books and began to read all over them. ording to the book, the transmutation technique could only be applied during the casting process.


    This makes this technique very difficult to use. Even the elf race finds it hard to execute the spell perfectly. Only a handful of people with the brightest minds could do these techniques.


    Angus didn''t know if he could do this transmutation technique with his current mind but after looking carefully about the technique and the calction it needed. Angus feels he could barely do it.


    The transmutation technique has a simple principle yetplex execution. First, people need to draw the magic circle or cast a spell-like usual. But rather than using normal mana, people need to use their affinity element mana.


    Normally, using elemental mana over ipatible magic circles will result in failure or bacsh. People usually already convert their mana to their respective element that ispatible with the magic circle before being injected into it.


    However, by using Bern''s transmutation technique, people could use his affinity elemental mana or non-elemental mana for any kind of spell.


    Before the mana is injected into the magic circle, the mana will go through anotheryer of magic circle that will change it into thepatible elemental mana. This magic circle is the core transmutation technique that Bern created.


    Each of the magic circle spells is different because of the environment, user mana, and many other factors, the transmutation magic circle is also always different and not the same as other spell magic circles.


    Because of this reason, only people with a high calctive mind could do this technique. This is only a technique for smart and bright people.


    For Angus who has his mind enhanced through the system, he feels he could do all the calctions it needs. Angus tries to create the [Aqua Ball] spell magic circle slowly before applying the transmutation technique towards the spell.


    A momentter, he imbued the magic circle with mana and a water ball came out from his hand towards the moving mouse.


    "Yes...I did it. But it took more time than converting my mana into a water element. Though, I use less mana in this way. It seems I need to practice to increase the speed of using this technique." analyzed Angus about his shorings.


    Angus nned to use other element spells besides fire. Fire element spells are often rted to destruction and damaging spells. Only a few are rted to defending or restraining opponents.


    From hisst encounter with Naz, he knows that he has shorings in this aspect. Although Naz is a high-grade beast race that is much more powerful than Angus, he feels he could buy more time effectively if he could use defensive spells or skill.


    The most famous element for its defensive nature is the earth element. During his stay in the Magician ss, he already learned many earth elemental defensive spells. However, most of them take time to be cast.


    Like in his previous fight, his opponent may not give Angus time to prepare. So, Angus needs to find a way to cast different elemental spells faster and efficiently.


    After a series of practice, Angus finally could apply the transmutation technique for around twenty seconds which was an incredible feat. Normally, converting mana into different elements other than their affinity one takes around a minute or more.


    This is also the reason, people seldom cast other element spells besides their affinity one. People could increase the conversion rate by understanding the element characteristic and have superb control over their mana.


    After exercising dozens of times using the transmutation technique, Angus found his mind exhausted despite still had mana and didn''t move a lot. He feels like didn''t sleep for a few days. His calction ability also down and takes more time to do the technique.


    "Haa... Ha¡­ I guess this is my limit." as Angus slump on the floor.


    Then, he took out a green potion from his wristwatch storage. Uncorked the vial, he drank the horrible taste of the potion.


    "Weekk¡­ I will never get used to this taste of mind-clearing potion." Said Angus while he put out his tongue.


    Feeling his mind refreshed a little bit, "Still this is better than nothing. I guess that''s it for today." said Angus while he searched for the mouse.


    Angus still needs to kill his chosen opponent to get out of the room. After killing the mouse and choosing the option to exit, his consciousness returned to his real body.


    "Damn¡­ I feel I could sleep for days just for this one session of training." said Angus as he slumped on his fluffy bed.


    Few days passed by and Angus kept training his transmutation technique. Now, he could reduce the casting time for transmutation by around fifteen seconds.


    The advantage of using this transmutation technique is the casting time didn''t change even for high circle spells.


    So, as long as Angus''s intelligence increased he could cast high circle elemental spells like he cast his elemental affinity spells.


    Now, Angus is sparring with the old dwarf Balrug. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* a series of shing and shockwaves created for each time they shed. Right now, Angus''s body is glowing with many different colors.


    "Kid, you are cheating!!" said Balrug as he kept following Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ who said I can''t use spells in our spar?" said Angus who keeps increasing in speed and power.


    Angus buffs himself with spells from various kinds of low circle spells such as [Stone Skin], [Agility], [Light Body], [Power Up], and many others during the sparring. At first, Angus had a hard time using these spells.


    But, After predicting the old dwarf movement and getting himself some opportunity he began to cast these low circle spells one by one.


    "Tch.. Don''t be a cocky kid. This is not even half of my real strength." said Balrug as he increased his speed and bash Angus with his hammer.


    Of course, Angus couldn''t react to such a fast attack. He could only brace himself for impact. *Bang* as Angus threw away in the air while defending himself using Sky Thorn. At this moment, Angus stops himself in the air using the recoil of his Sky Thorn.


    Before he stabilized himself, Balrug was already in front of him and swung his hammer. Angus defended himself and shed with the hammer using his Sky Thorn. At this moment, he maniptes the other end Skythorn through its chain andunches it at Balrug.


    *Bang* *Bang* Balrug couldn''t help but defend himself at the flying sharp edge. Using this opportunity, Angus cast another spell to buff himself [1st Circle - Heavy Desisty].


    The Sky Thorn became heavier than usual. Then, using Beast walk he approaches Balrug and swings his weapon towards him. *Bang* Another shockwave was created.


    Balrug managed to react and defend himself with his hammer. Still, he gets pushed back by a few meters away.


    Looking at this, "Tch.. What a tough defense?" as Angus slump on the ground exhausted.


    His colorful light around his body is also gone. But, he still retained his battle position.


    Looking at this Balrug smirking, "That''s a good attack. But, now.. It''s a beaten up time." said Balrug.


    Angus training with Balrug has two sessions. First, sparring between Angus and Balrug until his mana was exhausted. Then, he will continue sparring with Balrug without mana.


    Rather than sparring it is more right to say one side is beaten up. If the first is to give Angus experience fighting upper-grade warriors, the second is to temper his body to be more resilient.


    Angus needs to get beaten up ck and blue to temper his body. Although his body has already reached its limit, Balrug tells him to keep training so that it doesn''t deteriorate.


    While Angus is trying to survive on Balrug onught with his hammer, the underground door opens and a girl in academic uniform ising in.

 Chapter 103: Did you trust me?

    <h4>Chapter 103: Did you trust me?</h4>


    While Angus is trying to survive Balrug''s onught with his hammer, the underground door opens and a girl in academic uniform ising in.


    "A-Angus, are you here?" asked Jayna.


    Hearing her voice, Angus gets distracted for a moment and is punched by Balrug. Despite Balrug holding back his strength, his punch was quite a force that could send Angus away.


    By a coincidence, Angus threw himself into Jayna''s position andy on the ground near her. Looking at this, Jayna is confused and doesn''t know what to do.


    "Urrgg.. That crazy old man almost killed me. Ohh.. Hi.. Jayna." said Angus nonchntly as he noticed it was Jayna that came into the room.


    "A-Angus are you alright?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "Nah.. This is fine." said Angus.


    Despite that, Jayna could see Angus is beaten ck and blue. She also notices that he has many bruises all over his body.


    "Ohh.. who is this pretty girl?" asked Balrug as he approached Angus.


    "She is Jayna Heart, the fourth princess of the Heart kingdom." said Angus


    "A Princess?! Hahaha¡­ I don''t know you have such high taste,d. Not bad.. Not bad.." said Balrug as he looked between Jayna and Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna bes more blushing like a tomato.


    "Shut up, old man. Don''t make the situation moreplicated." said Angus.


    "Eh.. you still didn''t get her? Take this advice from the old man,d. Just grab what you have before being grabbed by others." said Balrug in a teasing tone.


    "Whatever.. Jayna, ignore this crazy old man. He likes to talk nonsense. Anyway, howe you know I am here?" said Angus while ignoring Balrug.


    "Emm.. I asked some students in the smithing facility and they said you might be here." replied Jayna.


    "Ehh¡­ Damn it, old man. You said no one will enter this area easily!!"


    "I told Bail to guard the entrance. Say, girl, during your way here, didn''t you find another dwarf?" asked Balrug


    "Ohh.. That dwarf.. Yeah, I found a dwarf who was sleeping in the office area with some drinking bottle near him. I couldn''t wake him up despite calling him many times."


    "Then, I found a door leading to this basement. I could feel a small tremor from it and looked into it." exined Jayna.


    "Damn.. Bail!!" curse the old dwarf as he goes out leaving the two kids alone.


    "Haa¡­ Anyway, why are you searching for me?" asked Angus.


    "Ahh.. I already did it. I could control my mana through the hair." said Jayna.


    She takes out a hair from his storage device and imbues it with mana. The loose hair begins to get straight and hard.


    Angus is surprised looking at this, although it seems simple with her body condition to do this thing is still very hard. So, he didn''t expect she could do this in just a week.


    "That''s¡­ Incredible." said Angus


    Then, he notices some dark marks under Jayna''s eyes. Without hesitation, Angus grabbed her hand and probed her body.


    "How long have you been sleeping at night these days?" asked Angus sternly.


    "Eh.. I-It''s around six hours maybe." said Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but sigh, "Forget it.. I will not help you anymore." said Angus before turning back from Jayna.


    "Ehh.. W-Why??" asked Jayna frantically.


    But, Angus kept ignoring her.


    "No.. Alright-Alright¡­? It''s for around one or two hours. I am sorry I lied. Please, Angus help me¡­ Hic.. Hic¡­" said Jayna who began to tear up.


    Then, Jayna feels a nket wipe her face. She found Angus having a sad expression.


    "Jayna.. I know you want to get stronger. However, you also need to pay attention to your own body. If you don''t take care of your body and rest properly, your body will soon copse by itself."


    "I don''t care about your problem. But, if you want my help and are getting stronger, you need to rest properly. Otherwise, it will not be long before you killed yourself." exined Angus.


    "B-But¡­" said Jayna.


    "No, but¡­ Jayna, did you know the reason why I helped you?" said Angus.


    "Err¡­ I don''t know." said Jayna uncertainly.


    "You see¡­ since childhood I always see that everyone near me wants to get stronger. My guard, staff, maid, brothers, and even my father always seek to get stronger for various reasons."


    "However, I never want to help them. But, during our few years we stayed in the dorm together, I found you are the only person that seeks power relentlessly. Even though it is impossible, you always try to hit me without giving up."


    "When I hear your reason why you want to get stronger, I want to help you a little bit because of pity. It''s a pity because you couldn''t enjoy your life despite being royalty. I thought that by helping you a little bit, you could at least enjoy your life."


    "However, looking at you disregarding even your health just to practice this. It makes me mad. I know that you are a hard-working person. But, I just want you to also enjoy your life, be it as human and royalty."


    "Did you know? Not many people have many privileges like you. Many people have a worse start and fate than you. If you do not enjoy what you have, it is like mocking all these people." exined Angus.


    "B-But.. I don''t have time. I.. I need to get stronger." said Jayna while still tearing up.


    "Jayna, Did you trust me?" asked Angus seriously.


    Looking at the boy''s deep ck eyes, Jayna feels safe andfortable with him, "Mmhmm¡­ I trust you" said Jayna.


    "Then, keep trusting me. Because I will help you be stronger before you know it. Besides, a pretty girl like you should not think a lot ofplicated stuff" said Angus jokingly.


    "P-Pretty¡­ I-I..." as Jayna is surprised by sudden praise especially when Angus is very close towards her.


    "Yeah.. If you do not rest properly and enjoy your life, you may ruin this beautiful face." teased Angus while touching Jayna''s chin with his hand.


    At this point, Jayna is blushing like a tomato while looking at Angus.


    After teasing Jayna a little bit, "Alright, you should get out of here and rest properly." said Angus.


    "O-Okay¡­ But, how about your body? You are hurt?" said Jayna concerned.


    "Ooh¡­ Don''t worry about it. I am more sturdy than you thought." said Angus.


    During this moment, Angus notices two grown-up dwarves peeking at them from the door.


    Feeling irritated by the two dwarves, Angus summoned his Sky Thorn and shot it towards the two peeping tom. *Bang*


    "Ehh.. Eh.." as Jayna didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Damn, kid!! I thought you would kiss her." said Balrug while he deflected the Sky Thorn end.


    "Kiss??!" said Jayna while be more blushing


    "Shut up, senile old man. Nobody will think you''re a mute if you are not talking." said Angus.


    Looking at the blushing red Jayna, "I am sorry about that, Jayna. This crazy old man can be a pain in the ass sometimes."? said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ Anyway,d. I couldn''t help but hear you want to help this princess. Is she in some kind of trouble." asked Balrug.


    "Well, kind of. Urgg.. " said Angus as he began to feel hurt as his adrenalin effect wore off from the spar before.


    "I will tend my wound first." said Angus as he took off his training clothes.


    Seeing Angus take off his clothes in front of her, Jayna immediately screams, "A-Angus, What are you doing?" said Jayna while covering her eyes but still looked at Angus through its gap.


    Angus ignores Jayna and takes a mana potion bottle. After drinking it, he used his healing art to tend his internal wounds while somehow also making them stronger.


    Looking at the blue me in Angus''s palm, "Err.. What is he doing?" asked Jayna towards the old dwarf.


    "Tending his wound. I don''t know the specific details but using that blue fire and those strange movements, he could heal his internal wound easily. ording to him, it didn''t have the same effect towards outer injuries or any fatal ones." exined Balrug.


    "Ehh¡­ So, is this one of Angus''s personal skills?" asked Jayna.


    "Since I never see this kind of technique or skill, it could be said that it is his skill. But, it is as expected since he has a rare talent." said Balrug.


    "Talent.. What talent?" asked Jayna.


    "Did Angus never tell you? I thought you were and he is very close considering your intimate action before." teased Balrug.


    "I-Intimate?!! N-No¡­ We are just friends.. yeah we are just friends." said Jayna like trying to talk to herself.


    "Alright, then. Anyway, have you ever heard of Weapon Master?" said Balrug.


    "Weapon Master." asked Jayna back.


    "Yes, Weapon Master is¡­." As Balrug begins to exin the Weapon Master title to Jayna.


    While Balrug and Jayna talk to each other, Angus keeps focusing on healing his internal wound. Since his body is getting sturdier along with his increasing vitality, his body''s natural healing also increases.


    Because of this, Balrug needed to hit harder to temper Angus''s body. Even for Balrug, it is quite difficult to control such a strength which led Angus to have various internal wounds and hidden injuries from the impact.

 Chapter 104: Economic Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 104: Economic Crisis</h4>


    Soon, Angus is done healing his internal wound. All the light bruises also healed from his high vitality.


    "Damn, you crazy old man. You hit too hard this time." said Angus.


    "Not my fault,d. It''s to adjust my strength around this level." replied Balrug.


    As they start bantering and insulting one with the others, "Erm.. Could you also train me?" asked Jayna.


    Hearing this, the two of them stopped arguing, "Oii.. Old man, did you tell her everything?" asked Angus


    "Well, since she is your girlfriend, I thought she should know about it." said Balrug.


    ''@%#&@.. This stupid old man!!'' curse Angus inwardly.


    "*Sigh* Fine.. Since I will help you, you will know about this sooner anyway. However, this kind of training is kind of different. Right, old man?" said Angus seriously.


    "He is right, little princess. What Angus training could only be done by only a few people. Heck just from the injuries he sustained all this time, he should be cripple from a long time ago. If it is not because of his unique healing art, I will stop this training." exined Balrug.


    "So, if Angus could heal me, I could also do this training?" said Jayna as she still didn''t want to give up.


    "Haa¡­ Jayna, my method of training is not simple. ording to this old man, Only I could progress this fast. The others need years or even their entire life to reach my current progress." exined Angus.


    "This brat is telling the truth. Normally, it will take ten years or more without stopping to get a result from my training. Otherwise, it will only increase your physical strength a little bit."


    "B-But¡­" said Jayna


    Seeing that Jayna is still not convinced, "Alright, how about this? If you could dodge me for ten minutes in a spar, you will be allowed to do this training." said Angus.


    ''Ten minutes dodging Angus, even I can''t do that. This boy is too sly.'' thought Balrug. But, Balrug didn''tment on it. He knows that his training is too inhuman and ipatible for the human race. Angus could do it without any repercussions is already a miracle.


    "Alright.. Let''s do this now." said Jayna resolutely.


    "You sure? You are not still in the best condition right now." said Angus.


    "Yeah.. I just want to know our differences first?" said Jayna.


    "Err¡­ you don''t mean to challenge me every day if you fail, right?" asked Angus


    "Of course, I will." said Jayna.


    Hearing the spirited Jayna reply, "Haa.. fine.. Just make sure, you do not challenge me in public." said Angus.


    Angus took a watch, "Let''s set up some rules first, we will fight within a space ten meters square around us for ten minutes. As long as I touch you or hit you, you lose. Do you agree?" said Angus.


    "Alright, you may dodge all my attacks. But, I am also good at dodging attacks." said Jayna.


    For Jayna who found Angus a true enigma, she wants to experience how far Angus''s strength and her strength.


    Looking Jayna ready, "Then, let''s start¡­" as Angus presses the watch button.


    In a moment, Angus disappears from Jayna''s vision [Beast Walk]. The moment he appears, he already touches Jayna''s cheek with his finger.


    "Alright, It''s my win. Let''s get out of here." said Angus nonchntly.


    "E-Eh¡­ How??" said Jayna.


    "Don''t think too much about it and let''s get out of here." said Angus as he walked towards the basement entrance.


    After changing his clothes, Angus walks with Jayna who keeps silent and thinks about her spar.


    Seeing this, Angus could only *Sigh*, "Anyway, Jayna. Congrattions!!" said Angus.


    "Huh.. for what?" asked Jayna confusedly.


    "You managed to keep your emotions at bay during all this time. I bet you practice very hard to achieve this. Tell you the truth, I like this side of yours." said Angus nonchntly.


    "T-Thank you¡­" muttered Jayna while blushing.


    "Anyway, since you also managed the previous exercise. Tomorrow, I will help you control your mana to be better. But, For now, you need to rest." said Angus.


    "Okay.." replied Jayna shortly while still blushing.


    Soon, they arrive at the Spring Dorm. The moment they enter the dorm perimeter, "I finally find you. Jayna, let''s fight." said Ian.


    Rather than angry like usual, Jayna looked at Angus for a moment, "No, I am tired. I want to sleep." replied Jayna shortly before ignoring Ian.


    As for Angus, he was already walking towards his spot inside the garden ignoring two of them.


    "Hah.. I bet you''re just afraid to lose to me." taunted Ian.


    But, Jayna keeps walking towards the dorm ignoring Ian. Being ignored, Ian begins to insult and provoke Jayna more.


    However, Jayna keeps ignoring him while having a cold expression before entering the dorm and going towards her room.


    Inside her room, Jayna sits on his bed and touches her cheek, the one that is being poked by Angus at the spar.


    After a while, "Angus.. No.. No¡­ I am royalty. But, he said he likes this side of me. Argh.. stupid Angus." said Jayna as she lies down on the bed.


    While Angus and his friend have a peaceful academic life, the world starts to turn into turmoil. The impact of the monster undead does not only affect the war between civilian society and the monster overlord. It also affects all normal people''s lives.


    One of the main resources that civilian society useses from the monster. However, since the monster could always turn into the undead in the presence of miasma, the supply of these resources cut down significantly.


    Many monster corpses burned down or destroyed to prevent them from turning into undead monsters. The only possible safe supplyes from the dungeon where the monster is not getting affected by Monster Overlord or turning into an undead monster.


    Still, this makes the price of some resources keep rising since the monster corpse supply is cut down. The price rises enormously, even grade one mana core which should cost around one or two gold rises to five gold.


    In some nations, it even raised to ten gold per one grade one mana core. Mana core is important as it supplies energy for various kinds of devices. It is also one of the main ingredients for potions and a lot of alchemy products.


    This economic crisis indirectly affects the supply for war against the monster overlord. Some of the nations are even in the brim of copse because of this economic crisis.


    The Heart kingdom managed to avoid this crisis because they have few dungeons inside their territory along with the vast resources from various trading guilds.


    They also managed to sell the monster corpse from their battle in the ck Fortress because the Temple of God already purified all its souls which helped prevent the economic crisis.


    Moreover, the Heart kingdom is located far away from the Holy Alliance Nation which makes them quite safe for the time being. Still, they have their problems because of the breakout of Altez Prison.


    The Extermination squad worked tirelessly to hunt and execute all the prisoners. Because of this, public safety became less secure. Small crimes appeared in many cities inside the Heart Kingdom.


    Although the nobles try to suppress this situation to not turn into chaos. With this, the work for Duke Victory is increased more besides defending the ck Fortress.


    After thest fight against the monster horde, Duke Blue and King Leon return leaving Duke Victory defending the ck Fortress. From their recon inside the ck Forest, there is hardly any monster left in the ck Forest perimeter.


    Because of this, the ck Fortress is left to Duke Victory as it is part of his jurisdiction. By a coincidence, it means Duke Victory also will not partake in the reinforcement to fight Monster Overlord at the Holy Alliance nation.


    After the leader''s meeting, King Leon decides to take two dukes along with some elite army reinforcements to fight against Monster Overlord.


    From the previous encounter, King Leon learned that only high-gradebatants could fight in this kind of fight. However, he still leaves his royal guard in case there is some unforeseen situation likest time.


    Though this decision is to make Duke Victory less work, he is still concerned about his friend''s well-being. But, he couldn''t do anything other than hope nothing happened to King Leon.


    Now, Duke Victory is sending many investigation squads towards the inside of the ck Forest. He needs to make sure there will be no other huge-scale attack during the time Leaders and Monster Overlord fight one with the others.


    "Haa¡­ I miss home. It''s been a long time since I went home." muttered Duke Victory.


    "Kakaka¡­ I already told you to leave this fortress for me. Nothing will happen by the time you get back." said the general dwarf.


    "No, Borkins. During this precarious time, we need to keep vignt. Thest thing we want is the Monster Overlording towards our direction." said Duke Victory seriously.


    "You are such a worrywart. You need to rx a little bit, brat. Enjoy your life a little bit." said General Borkins jokingly.


    As the Duke and General are having a chat, unbeknown to them a group of mysterious peopleing towards ck Fortress.

 Chapter 105: Joint Combat Training

    <h4>Chapter 105: Joint Combat Training</h4>


    Another few months pass by, the war against Monster Overlord is prolonged. The reason is the mobility of 7th-gradebatants. To safely fight against Monster Overlord at least need two seventh-gradebatants. Another one needs to sessfully kill it.


    This means it needs at least three big nations to work together to kill the Monster Overlord. However, there are still countless high-grade monsters and undead monsters which need at least another two seventh-gradebatants to keep them at bay.


    In total, they need at least five-nation leaders or seven gradebatants to fight against the Monster Overlord army. Even the elf race didn''t have such a power to handle all of this alone.


    Since thest Monster Overlord attack, most of the big nations have had internal problems that cause some instability in their nations. Some of them even in the state of civil war. Furthermore, there is an economic crisis that has gued all over the nations.


    Because of this reason, most of the seventh-gradebatants or nation leaders couldn''t move and end the war against the monster overlord. It is difficult to gather five seventh-gradebatants on the spot.


    Since it is concerned with a lot of people''s lives, every decision and major move needs to be thought carefully. Moreover, up till now, the Monster Overlord is noting out as if waiting for something.


    The monster side onlyunched a small skirmish attack towards the surrounding nation near the Holy Alliance nations. Although it is small, it still consists of a horde of various kinds of monsters and undead monsters.


    Fortunately, with the supply of and help from other nations, these countries managed to survive and be a sort of defense for other nations.


    In the meantime the nation fell into a stalemate state with an unpredictable future, Angus still having a peaceful life inside the academy.


    Now, he is having abat training course. However, it is not his usualbat training course where he will learn about spells.


    After getting specialized into different sses, the student will have jointbat training every once in a while. They will be randomly matched into groups to work together.


    For low-gradebatants, they need to work in groups to increase their survival chance when they are fighting monsters. It is also a basic principle since only seventh-grade people usually fight alone.


    So, Teamwork is essential for survival, especially fighting against monsters. This way the student will at least have the basic skill to work together when they will go through a dungeon examination.


    Angus got teamed with two students from Warrior ss, one from Hybrid ss, and Millie. After getting teamed together by the teacher, there is some kind of awkward silent atmosphere as nobody says anything.


    After a while, "Alright, let''s introduce our name first. My name is Guile Lambert. I am from the warrior ss and good at closebat fights." said one of the students.


    "Next is me. My name is Vindict Vallen. I am also from the warrior ss. I am good at defense and shielding." said the student next to Guile.


    "My name is Isbel Boston. I am from the hybrid ss. I am good at close and medium-rangebat." said the girl beside Vindict.


    "Um.. My name is Millie Golberg. I am from a magician ss. I am good at low circle fire-based spells and long-range attacks. I am looking forward to working with you." said Millie shyly.


    "*Yawn* Alright, My name is Angus Victory. From magician ss." said Anguszily.


    Everyone is looking at Angus like waiting for something. Feeling the stare, "Umm.. What''s it?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Aren''t you supposed to say what you are good at?" asked Guile.


    "Well, I am good at¡­ dodging." replied Angus.


    "Dodging??" asked everyone back confusedly.


    "Angus, they mean what spell you are good at." said Millie.


    However, at this time the teacher called them to gather around.


    "Alright, everyone. You already took five minutes to introduce yourself. Now, you will have spar from one group towards others." said the muscr teacher.


    Soon, the Angus group paired with another group to have a spar. Angus didn''t recognize any student in their opposed group.


    Soon, the teacher called their turn to enter the circr tform. All the students immediately go into their position. Since this is a mock battle with the mind of realbat, they used real weapons.


    The warrior and Hybrid ss students began to take out their weapons from their storage device while the magician ss took some distance in the back.


    "Alright, the rules are simple, you will fight for five minutes. the one that activates their defensive barrier or gets out of the tform is disqualified." said the teacher.


    After the student gets into battle position, "Start!!" said the teacher.


    The opposed warrior and hybrid student ss begin to fight in closebat range with Guile and the others. While the opposed magician ss immediately chanted their spell.


    Looking at this, Millie also wants to prepare to cast her spell to counter them. As for Angus, he looked at the battle silently.


    ''Haa¡­ What kind of stupid defender that jump into the front?'' thought Angus while looking at Vindict that charged at another student.


    Soon, The other magician student cast [Fireball] towards Millie. Millie also did not stay still and cast back [Fireball] towards the approaching attack.


    The two [Fireball] hit each other and create an impact on the surroundings. *BANG* The shockwave pushed the nearby student and got them staggered for a moment.


    But, another [Fireball]ing towards Millie from the other magician student. Like predicting this will happen, Angus shot a [Firebolt] towards the [Fireball] and made it explode in the air. *BANG*


    Angus still looked silently towards the other magician students. The other magician student was stunned and didn''t know what to do. They n to take out the magician before helping the warrior and hybrid student.


    However, Angus could easily counter their [Fireball] attack with [Firebolt] like he is predicting the course of its path. [Fireball] spell is famous for its lethality. However, the spell is so fragile that other 1st Circle spells could destroy it.


    Now, the opposed magician student didn''t know what to do and came into a stalemate. During this moment, Guile managed to beat the other student and activate his opponent barrier which made him lose.


    After that, Guile helps his friend Vindict fight his opponent. Looking at this, Angus couldn''t help but p his head.


    ''You should help Isbel or attack the magician student. Why did you help Vindict who is focused on defending.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Hey, Magician why are you not helping?" said the opposed warrior student.


    Hearing this, the opposed magician students begin to chant and aim to help their teammates. Looking at this, Millie also prepares to cast another spell.


    "Millie cast [Fireball] after they cast their spell." said Angus silently.


    Hearing this startled Millie but she still did what Angus said. Soon, the magician cast their [Fireballs] towards Guile. Using this moment, Angus shot [Firebolt] towards one of the Fireballs and created an explosion. *Bang*


    The explosion made the other [Fireball] explode on its way and staggered the opposed warrior student. *Bang* Suddenly, Millie cast [Fireball] towards the defenseless and exhausted magician students. *Bang* The impact managed to activate their protective barrier.


    Using this chance, Guile also knocked his opponent. Soon, they help Isbel and win the mock battle.


    Then, they got called by the teacher and were criticized. Vindict being criticized for jumping to the front line, Guile being criticized for poor decision-making in the spar. As for Isbel, she is being criticized for the way she fights.


    The magician student and Millie got lectured to not use only 2 circles in a fight. Angus got lectured to be proactive in battle which he ignored and quickly got away.


    The other student spar is quite boring for Angus but they have more development in skills or spells. The only noteworthy fight is between Jayna''s team and Ian''s team.


    The result is truly one side defeated. After having a few months of help from Angus to control her body and mana, her movement, skills, and spells are more refined.


    Combined that she is the only one that already forming mana core makes her could spam skill and overpower the other student.


    After the jointbat training, the student got free time until lunchtime. Most of them have already exhausted all their mana and couldn''t do anything.


    Taking this time, Angus takes a big book from Angus''s wristwatch storage and reads it under the shade of a nearby tree.


    As Angus begins to read, Jayna suddenly approaches Angus which gathers everyone''s attention. After getting her emotions in check along with her maturity, she bes more attractive and always gathers everyone''s attention everywhere she goes.


    "Angus, I already managed to do this." said Jayna as she raised her finger.


    Above her finger, she finds a thin long thread made of mana. Looking at this, he notices how talented Jayna is. To create an extension mana outside the body is a difficult task. Yet Jayna still could do it in just a few months.


    "Alright, next is¡­"

 Chapter 106: Another Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 106: Another Legacy</h4>


    "Alright, next is¡­ do all these with the other finger while keeping the first one." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ That''s kind of... " said Jayna.


    "Hard and takes a lot of time. But, believe me, by the time you are done with this training your mana control will be increasing by leap bound. Well, I am not going to force you if you don''t want to do it." said Angus.


    "No, I will do it. Just you wait for it, I will do it in no time." replied Jayna.


    "Okay, good luck then." said Angus as he went back to read his book.


    Before Jayna could go away to practice, "Ahh.. Jayna, make sure you also rest properly." said Angus while he was staring seriously at Jayna.


    "Y-Yeah, I will." replied Jayna properly.


    Unbeknown to Jayna, Angus gives an almost impossible task to her. Making a thin thread in one finger and on all of her fingers is a different level. First, she needs superb control of mana. Then, she also needs good concentration and focus to keep them.


    The final and the harder part, she needs to be doing many things at the same time with the same focus and concentration. Thisst hurdle could not be done by many people.


    Most of the people could only do two-three things at the same time. But, doing more than that needs good talent and faster mind work.


    After helping Jayna for thest month, Angus found that Jayna is quite talented at controlling mana despite her current [Possession] state. Angus nned to test how far she could go by testing this to her.


    So far the only person that could do this task perfectly is only him. But, the world is big and full of surprises, Angus will never know when he will find someone with his talent.


    Although this task seems impossible to Jayna, she will get many benefits just from practicing this exercise. Beside training her mana control, it will also train her focus, concentration, and her multitasking skill.


    After Jayna left to practice, Angus went back to read his book. The book he read is about a fictional tale of Archmage Bern. The book itself is very thick, simr to any encyclopedia book. Moreover, it contains absurd fictional stories and could never be done in the real world.


    At first, Angus wanted to give up reading this book. But, he finds the book quite interesting despite its absurd story. So, he decided to read the book in his free time. Since he now has some free time, he decided to continue reading the book.


    He has already finished reading the book many times before. But, he feels like reading it again as there are quite a few fictional books like this one inside the library.


    After a while, Angus finishes reading the book and closes the book. Suddenly, everything begins to get weirdly silent around him. Looking at the other students, all of them stopped moving which made him quite startled.


    He feels like the world itself has stopped moving. In front of him, a person is wearing a cloak that suddenly appears before he could sense it. To be exact he found that he couldn''t feel any kind of sensation through his perception.


    "Rosful.. das asmos yol fu tarea of¡­. [Oh young one, Rejoice¡­ You are qualified to inherit my legacy.? Fight for all. Only the brightest mind will find my true legacy.]" said the man in an unknownnguage but Angus somehow could understand him.


    Then, the person disappears leaving a ring on his spot in the air. The ring flew towards Angus and fell on his hand. After that, the world came back to normal. All the students nearby moved again without sensing what happened.


    Looking at the inconspicuous ring in his hand and hearing the person''s word, Angus immediately threw the ring to the ground.


    ''Fuck.. Rejoice my ass!! Who wants to carry another mysterious legacy!! I already have this mysterious chi inside me who wants another one, something like that.'' Curse Angus inwardly.


    Then, Angus leaves towards the canteen to have lunch in a bad mood. From his experience inheriting such a legacy from a mysterious person which he thought Archmage Bern is nothing but looking for trouble.


    Many people have been looking for the legacy of Archmage Bern for countless years, yet none still managed to get it. This shows how difficult it is to obtain his true legacy.


    Besides, if he somehow manages to get it, he will be hunted by a lot of people as people''s greed knows no bounds. In summary, searching for this kind of legacy is nothing but trouble for him.


    ''Damn it.. This is ruining my mood. *Cough*...'' thought Angus while he ate his lunch.


    Suddenly, he feels something weird in his mouth while eating. After throwing out the thing inside the mouth, he found the same golden ringing out from his mouth.


    "Gyaaa... Why the hell is this thing here?!!" said Angus before throwing the ring into the sky.


    Fortunately, no one pays attention to Angus otherwise he will embarrass himself by shouting out of nowhere. As Angus wanted to continue his lunch, he found the ring near him on the table.


    ''Fuck it¡­'' as Angus takes the ring and throws it inside the trash can.


    Not in the mood to continue his lunch, Angus walked out of the canteen. As he walks he feels something in his pocket. After taking it out, he found the ring inside his pocket.


    Feeling stressed from the ring that keeps following him, Angus goes towards the incinerator in the smithing facility. At this time, there are only a few people working inside as it is not the smithing course day.


    He immediately throws the ring inside the incinerator and waits for it to melt into nothingness. After that, Angus walked towards the Magical Engineering ss. Despite his bad mood, he still cannot pass up the opportunity to learn about this subject.


    Especially in thest few months, he got the chance to work with the old model battle golem. After a few months of learning about its mechanism, Angus now could try to assemble his small droid, the simplest of artificial intelligence.


    Of course, Angus still needed to be supervised by the other teacher to make sure he didn''t do anything dangerous. Entering the facility, Angus goes towards his workstation and begins to work on his draft of a droid.


    The hardest part in Magical Engineering is not the building or assembling part, it is the nning and designing of the model. In the nning section, people need to calcte many kinds of possibilities that could happen to their product.


    Just one wrong calction could make their product go unexpectedly. In the worst case, it could even explode. Because of this, a lot of calction and time nning is needed even to make the simplest droid.


    Angus is already permitted to assemble his droid with the given blueprint from the academy. But, Angus wants to know and experience what is necessary to make the droid from the start.


    He feels he could learn more by doing this. Still, this is hard work that not everyone could do at his age. If Angus didn''t enhance his mind through the help of the system, he may also give up on building the droid from zero.


    Usually, it takes a team for students to build a single droid. But, Angus is adamant to build it by himself as he wants to learn all the parts about building a droid or other artificial intelligence product.


    As he focused on his n and calction, he didn''t notice there was a ring that suddenly appeared near him on his workstation table.


    Soon, time goes by and the Magical Engineering coursees to an end. Angus reluctantly stopped his work and put out all the paper and his calction inside the wristwatch storage.


    While tidying up his workstation, he found a simr ring that kept following him. Looking at this, Angus could only release a sigh before taking the ring into his pocket.


    He didn''t have any more energy to curse the ring as his mind was quite exhausted from all the work he had done before. So, all he can do now is just take the ring before he studies itter.


    Arriving at the dorm, Angus immediately goes towards his room to take a bath. After having a shower and refreshing his mind a little bit, he ordered the caretaker to send the dinner into his room.


    Then, Angus takes out the ring from his uniform pocket. From Angus inspection, the ring is made out of unknown material with gold color.


    It has a B letter engraved on top of it which confirms his previous suspicion that it is rted to Archmage Bern. Now, the one that puzzles him is why the mysterious person gave the ring to Angus. After all, all he has done is read his fictional storybook a few times.


    "There must be something that triggers this. Especially, the man himself said that I was qualified to inherit his legacy. It means there must be some prerequisite for this to happen."

 Chapter 107: Potion Recipe

    <h4>Chapter 107: Potion Recipe</h4>


    After thinking for a while, Angus couldn''t find the one that triggered his qualification. At first, he thought it because he read the thick fictional book about archmage Bern over time.


    If that is the case, there will be a lot of people having this qualification. Since magicianbatants in this world are practically people who need to read a lot of books. The book about the Archmage Bern itself is quite popr for the magician.


    Even if the fictional book is useless, many people also read it at least a dozen times. Especially the one that searches for Archmage Bern''s legacy. They must also learn and read this kind of book dozens of times.


    Judging by the unknown material the ring is made of, he guesses that it is something that could not be built easily. It is not easy to get qualifications and receive this ring as it is limited.


    ''Haa.. What a troublesome ring. Oh, well.. Since I can''t get rid of it, I might as well wear it hoping I didn''t get cursed or anything.'' thought Angus.


    There are few cases where an unknown artifact gives a nasty curse towards its wielder. Some of them even turn their wielder into a mindless berserker who thirsts for blood.


    However, Angus wasn''t afraid of this. Since if he is the archmage himself, he will not truly hurt his inheritor candidate. Otherwise, there will be only a few people that search for his legacy and in the worst case, no one wants to try for it.


    Without wasting any moment he put the ring in his pointer finger. Suddenly, he is getting a headache from the sudden influx of information on his head.


    "URRGH¡­ "groaned Angus.


    He feels like his head getting hammered down by a nail. After a while, the pain subsided while he slumped on his bed having a cold sweat.


    "Damn it¡­ That hurts a lot." muttered Angus.


    Angus kept lying down on the bed as he still hadn''t fully recovered from the sudden influx of information. While hey down for a while, the dorm''s caretaker knocked on his door to bring his dinner. *Knock* *Knock*


    Dragging his sluggish body, he opened the door and let the employee bring the dinner inside. After the employee gets out, he begins to eat his dinner without thinking about anything.


    Angus feels like wants to sleep as soon as possible to rest his mind. He is too exhausted to think about any heavy stuff, for now, especially after the sudden influx of information he just received.


    The next morning, Angus found his mind refreshed. After doing his morning routine, he takes shower like usual. When taking a shower, he begins to organize the information he receives from the ring.


    The ring gives him a lot of information. Some of them are about a few locations where Archmage Bern left his legacy. Most of this location is unknown to Angus and the one he knows couldn''t be approached for the current him.


    He only knows these locations from its nearby area and books. Besides the location of Archmage Bern''s Legacy, Angus also found few recipes of alchemy products such as potions and many other new elements.


    However, he feels like being tested by Archmage Bern himself, the recipes and other alchemy''s form is iplete. He needs to work by himself toplete the recipe.


    Among many potion recipes, one of them interests him. It is a miasma-curing potion. By using this potion, the potion will expel any miasma in the wound. Fortunately, it only works on fresh wounds like his healing art techniques.


    This is also one of the potions he wanted to create before. However, unlike the others potion recipe, it only contains unfinished research notes. This means even Archmage Bern himself still didn''t find the way to miasma curing potion.


    Still, the research note will help him a lot in research for the material. The difficulty of creating a new potion is not at the brewing or production method. It is at the selecting ingredient phase.


    There are millions of ingredients to be known up to this date. To create a new potion, Alchemists need to select some of the ingredients with the right properties from these million choices.


    Furthermore, the alchemist needs to know what to do with these ingredients to get the effect he desires. For example, the mana potion''s main ingredient is the mana core from the monster.


    Beforebining with the other ingredients, mana core needs to be processed first. There are various kinds of processes like slicing, burning, melting, boiling, and so on. Each of these processes will give different results.


    This is the reason why creating a new potion is very hard and not many people could do it. Some fortunate Alchemist could create a newbination potion that is more potent. But, some unfortunate ones could even create a dangerous potion.


    After having breakfast, Angus goes to his history ss. The history ss ended with most of the students bing absentminded like usual.


    Then, Angus has some lunch before he goes towards the alchemy facility. By a coincidence, he has an alchemy course for today to test the research note he got from the ring.


    Angus nned to create this miasma curing potion to relieve him from working himself to cure the other people. So far the news of him could cure miasma-based wounds only known to few people.


    The reason for such secrecy is Angus needs a huge concentration to do the medication which means he could not do it for anybody as it is exhausting him.


    As for passing the technique itself towards others is also almost impossible since when he gives the technique to his father, most of the healer and expert only know half of what he said in the note. In summary, the only one that could practice his healing technique is only him.


    Arriving at the alchemy facility, Angus immediately visits the ingredient store in the facility. The alchemy facility also sells raw ingredients to the student. Fortunately, the ingredient could be bought with gold coins and points.


    Otherwise, Angus''s research will be dyed because of ack of points to buy the ingredient. Besides that, one of Angus''s current advantages is that Angus didn''tck any money.


    Especially with the current situation where monster ingredient material prices have risen. A few days ago, Angus got a message from Ernest, the Golden Trade Merchant manager.


    Ernest wanted to purchase his monster ingredient at five times the normal market price because of the economic crisis. Hearing this, Angus immediately agrees and sends all the monster ingredients he gets from the system to him.


    Because of this transaction, he got almost half a million gold coins. He even told Ernest to procure more grade one and ungraded monsters to be donated to the Royal Academy.


    Although catching monsters is very difficult, with enough money and connections like the Golden Trade Merchant guild it still could be done.


    Using this opportunity, Angus also asked Ernest to get him a few poison recipes. He still didn''t forget his initial reason he learned alchemy.


    After purchasing many ingredients in bulk, Angus goes towards one of the empty workstations and begins to brew his miasma curing potion ording to the research note. As for creating poison, he couldn''t do it in an open public facility like this one.


    He could only create it when he was at the manor''s house. As the fifth-year student that is learning this course, Angus already got permission to brewing his potion.


    Still, he needs to report to the teacher at the end of his potion he works onter. He nned to give just another report of the potion he already mastered when practicing it on the break.


    Few hours of testing, Angus finally found the main ingredient for the Miasma curing potion ording to the research note Archmage Bern left behind. The main ingredient is Elephant Grass which could even be found in the backyard or on the roadside.


    No one is thinking that thismon grass is worth nothing but food for domestic animals could be the main ingredient for such an important potion like Miasma curing potion.


    Although Angus couldn''t test if it could repel the miasma in the wound, he is still sure about it ording to the research note. Still, it needs the other ingredient to keep the potion bnced. It needs other ingredients that do not decrease its effect or make it vtile.


    Using his expertise at healing art and with the help of the research note, Angus chose a few ingredients to be tested with Elephant Grass.


    Unfortunately, the time of the alchemy course soones to an end and he needs to stop his current research. Still, he is developing faster than he thought.


    If nothing goes wrong, he estimated that he could finish the potion in a few months or one year. Having the prospect of not working in a healer path made Angus''s mood happy.


    ''I never thought that the Archmage Bern''s legacy would be useful for me. Still, I don''t understand why he thinks that I qualified for his legacy. Well, I will know about that in the future.'' thought Angus while walking towards his dorm.


    On the way towards his dorm, Angus heard amotion that attracted many students nearby.


    "Look, they areing back."

 Chapter 108: Brave Noble

    <h4>Chapter 108: Brave Noble</h4>


    "Look, they areing back." said one of the nearby students.


    The student looks at the group of students who are in the center of the crowd. ording to Angus''s knowledge, this group of students is actually in the final years and quite famous for being the highest ranking.


    Getting the highest ranking in the final year is quite an achievement since it means the student could be called the strongest or the brightest that is known to the public.


    The group that consists of four people in the middle of the crowd is the highest ranking for this final year student.


    ''It seems they already passed the graduation exam. Well, none of it matters to me anyway.'' thought Angus while continuing his walk towards his dorm while ignoring the crowd.


    Students in the final year will do a certain quest to pass the graduation exam. This certain quest has many different varieties and difficulties. The harder the difficulty means the better score they will get.


    However, it also increases their chance to fail the quest which also automatically fails their examination.


    As Angus arrived at the Spring Dorm''s entrance, "Come on, Millie. Let''s have dinner at my ce. Today, my brother ising back so there will be a party." said the student with brown hair.


    "I am sorry, Taul. I will decline your offer." said Millie meekly.


    "Yeah, Millie is too busy for you."mented Mia while separating Millie and Taul.


    "Tch.. I am not talking to you bitch!!" shouted Taul.


    "What did you say, punk?!!" said Mia.


    "I say you should get the fuck off from here." said Taul while he makes hisckey surrounding them.


    Looking at this, Angus could only sigh inwardly but still keep walking at a normal pace to them.


    Being surrounded by Taul''sckey, "W-What are you going to do? We are still inside the academy." said Mia fearfully but still trying to protect Millie


    "And what? My father is a Marquis and my older brother is the highest ranking in this academy. You should just get the fuck off and mind your own business." said Taul.


    Taul''s subordinates begin to move closer to the two girls. Suddenly, they found Angus walking at them like he didn''t see them.


    After a while, Angus kept walking past them towards the dorm. This makes the atmosphere awkward for both parties. But, The feeling of being ignored rudely by Angus infuriated Taul.


    "Oii.. you!! Do you know who I am?" shouted Taul towards Angus.


    But, Angus kept walking without stopping at a slow pace.


    "Tch.. Get him!!"mand Taul towards hisckey.


    As theckey wants to approach Angus, Angus turns back, "Are you sure?" said Angus with azy expression.


    Looking at this, Taul''s subordinate stopped their move. Some of them finally recognize who the student is in front of them.


    "Why are you all stopping? Beat him!!" shouted Taul


    "B-Boss, he is¡­" said one of the subordinates.


    But at this moment, "Why are you all making this muchmotion?" said Jayna.


    Looking at this Taul immediately greeted Jayna, "Ahh¡­ Fourth Princess, this is nothing. I just want to invite Millie to my brother''s party. You could alsoe."


    "Why should I waste my time attending your useless party? And who do you think you are fooling, you just want to get closer to Millie." said Jayna.


    "T-That''s not true, Fourth Princess." said Taul meekly.


    "Tch.. I don''t care about that, now get out of here!!" said Jayna


    "Fourth Princess, this is only¡­ " said Taul as he tried to reason with Jayna.


    "I said get out from here!!" said Jayna sternly.


    At this moment, "There you are, Taul. You sure are hard to find." said a person with brown hair and a face simr to Taul.


    "Brother Paul, you are here." said Taul happily.


    "Why are you here, Taul?" asked Paul.


    "Err.. it is actually¡­." said Taul.


    Hearing this, "Why are you still here? Didn''t I say to get out?!!" said Jayna.


    "Hold on, Fourth Princess. You can''t just casted out someone like that. Can we talk about it first?" said Paul calmly.


    "I see, so this is how you want to y, huhh? Did you think I was afraid to beat you." said Jayna as she red up her mana.


    "T-This.. First-grade mana core."mented Taul.


    Feeling this, the older brother Paul also looks at Jayna seriously. "Congrattions, Fourth Princess, for forming your core."


    "I don''t need yourpliment. Now, get out of this dorm or I will beat you." said Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t think I can do that. My brother here still has a business with these twodies so could you be lenient, Fourth Princess?" said Paul while he also exerted his mana.


    Looking at the situation getting worse, "F-Fourth Princess, it''s okay." said Millie meekly.


    "No way, As Royalty, I will be looked down, if I can''t even protect my friend." rebuked Jayna as she ring at Paul.


    Looking at this, "Well, since you are adamant to chase us out, How about this? If you couldy an attack on me in five minutes, we will get out of here. However, if you can''t, how about you and these two beautifuldiesing to my party?" said Paul.


    Suddenly, everyone hearing someoneugh, "PFFTTT¡­ HaHaHa¡­"


    Everyone looks at Angus who keepsughing, "Hahaha¡­ I am sorry. But, this is too funny. First, the highest-ranking of the academy, Paul Burgess challenges a fifth-grader like us."


    "But, the mostughable thing is you dare to make a bet with a royalty despite only being what.. a son of Marquis. I doubt even your father didn''t dare to do such a thing. You are truly brave. Even I didn''t dare to do such a thing." said Angus while keepingughing.


    "You there, Mind your own business or..." shouted Taul.


    "Or what exactly, Mr. Burgess. What will you do to me and are you sure about that?" said Angus in azy expression.


    "You¡­" said Taul.


    Before Taul could move, a hand stopped him. "I am sorry for myteness of greeting, Young master Victory." said Paul ring at Angus.


    "Y-Yeah.. whatever, anyway. You are truly brave men to make a bet with royalty such as the Fourth Princess. I guess I will tell my father about this matter. It seems that Marquish Burgess'' family is getting braver to even dare to do such a thing." said Angus nonchntly.


    Hearing this, Paul immediately had a cold sweat. "It''s not like that, Young Master Victory. That''s just... my blunder. I apologize for that Fourth Princess." said Paul while bowing towards Jayna.


    Then, Paul immediately dragged his younger brother away from them. This makes everyone look at Angus weirdly.


    Feeling the stare, "What?? Is something wrong with my face? Anyway, Millie, isn''t it time to water the garden?" said Angus.


    "Ahh.. Yeah.. Mia, Let''s go now." said Millie while dragging Mia leaving Angus and Jayna behind.


    "Hmph.. I don''t need your help. I could beat him anytime." said Jayna shortly.


    "Yeah, I know. But, I still didn''t like seeing you get yed by him." replied Angus.


    "W-Who is getting yed by him?" said Jayna.


    "Then, you should never let him talk. I know you are carefully dealing with Paul as he is the son of Marquis but remember you are also royalty. You have every right to beat the shit out of him and get away with it." said Angus while he walked away.


    Following Angus behind, Jayna approaches Angus, "Thank you." Jayna said in low voices while she ran toward the dorm.


    Still, Angus manages to hear this and only smiles silently while keep walking towards his usual spot.


    "For a silent type guy, you are oddly quite close to Jayna." a voice heard near the tree.


    "Well, you could say it is my obligation to help her as noble. Besides, I just don''t want you to jump out and make things moreplicated, Ian." said Angus.


    "Tch¡­ whatever, just tell me. If those scumbagse harassing Millie again." said Ian before leaving Angus.


    Angus only shook at Ian''s reply before sitting at his usual spot to enjoy the sunset scenery.


    ''Ahh.. why don''t they just take a break and enjoy the scenery like this.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Angus enjoying the sunset scenery, the two brothers who get away from the Spring Dorm walk towards their dorm.


    "Brother, why are you in such a hurry?" said Taul.


    Hearing this, Paul couldn''t help release a sigh, "Listen here, Taul. Don''t ever disturb them again. They are not something we could touch, okay?"


    "B-But... " said Taul


    "No, but¡­ Remember this. Just because of your lust towards that girl, you almost doomed our family." said Paul sternly.


    "But, isn''t he the only son of the duke?" said Taul


    "Yeah, he may only be the son of the duke. But, he has every right to do anything in the name to protect royalty. Moreover, Duke Victory is a close friend of our King. He has more prestige than other dukes." exined Paul.


    "Just forget about that girl. Now, we need to prepare for my party." said Paul.


    "Tch.. all of this is because of that kid." muttered Taul.

 Chapter 109: Breakout

    <h4>Chapter 109: Breakout</h4>


    Meanwhile, Angus keeps his study and research inside the Royal Academy, Duke Victory keeps his vignce inside the ck Fortress in case of an attack from the monster horde.


    Soon, the sun goes down and the ck Fortress seems to blend with the darkness of night. If it is not because of the magicalmp around the fortress, people will hardly notice this big fortress.


    In the middle of the calm and silent night, many guards could be seen patrolled across the wall of the Fortress. Though there is no danger nearby, nobody is rxing and keeping their vignce as they know the importance of their job, especially at this precarious time.


    Unbeknown to them, a group of ck-cloaked people managed to get near the ck Fortress from the Heart Kingdom''s direction. Hidden by the darkness of night, the ck-cloaked people keep moving at a steady pace towards the gate.


    At normal times, these gates be ess for other people to transport supplies or as the checkpoint for adventurers before going towards the ck Forest. In normal times, this ce will be full of long queue people even until the night.


    However, in this precarious time, the gate is closed as no sane person wants to enter the ck Forest even for high-grade adventurers.


    Not expecting someone to sneak around the gate, the group of ck-cloaked men easily scale the gate and wall. This also shows that these people are not ordinary people. After entering the ck Fortress, this group keeps moving silently.


    "I never thought entering this Fortress would be this easy." said one of the men inside the group in low voices.


    "Kekeke¡­ That''s because they never suspect anyone will be sneaking from the kingdom direction especially at this time." replied the others in a low voice.


    As they kept sneaking around, they finally found a normal guard patrolling. Using fast movement, they managed to knock out the guard silently. They keep walking silently towards the huge Fortress Wall.


    As they walk carefully, one of the people in the group steps on the hidden invisible rune and activates it. *TING* *TING* *TING* as an rm heard through the whole fortress.


    Hearing this, the cloaked people immediately hurry their step towards the Fortress wall. Suddenly, a huge hammer came blocking them. *BANG* The leader of the group parries the iing hammer with his arm.


    "Sneaky rats!! How dare youe into my Fortress!!" Shouted General Borkins.


    "Tch.. it seems we can''t leave peacefully." said the leader of the group.


    Then, he takes out his hood and reveals a bald man with a crazed smile.


    Looking at the person, the dwarf general immediately recognized him. Suddenly, at this moment, a big fire wyrm appears from above and attacks the ck-cloaked group.


    One of the groups raises his hand and creates a bluish barrier towards the iing Fire Wyrm [3rd circle - Water Barrier]. The bluish barrier instantly holds the attack of Fire Wyrm.


    "Orpus, you dare toe towards this ce?!!" said the Duke Victory who kept controlling the Fire Wyrm.


    "My.. My.. Isn''t it Duke Victory? Thest time we met, you were still a grade-fivebatant. I guess you are bing stronger during my absence. Why don''t you join me?" said the bald man.


    "Stop, your nonsense!! Everyone attacks!!" Command Duke.


    Out of nowhere, the Orpus group already surrounded by the guard and get attacked from all direction. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Various projectiles and spells hit the [Water Barrier].


    Soon, the water barrier copsed. As the water barrier copses, the guard begins to sh with the group in closebat. All the guards have the strength of a third-gradebatant with few belonging to a fourth-gradebatant.


    Such a force, giving Orpus group a difficult fight despite their higher grade power. While the group is trying to fend off Orpus and his group. Duke Victory began to cast spells without interruption from the back.


    As for Orpus himself, he is being held by general Borkins in closebat. The strong physical trait of the dwarf managed to keep Orpus''s strength at bay. Moreover, the dwarf also got help from Duke Victory from time to time.


    Looking at the situation, "ire, bombard the Fortress!! Everyone, protect her."mand Orpus towards his subordinate.


    Hearing this the ck-cloaked group huddles up while the woman in the middle casts a huge magic circle in the sky as the others protect her.


    However, at this moment [4th Circle - Inferno] *BOOM* a huge explosion appeared in the middle of the group.


    "Orpus, it seems you forgot that we magicians are specialized at dealing with a group of people at once." chimed Duke Victory coldly.


    The explosion left the unexpected group and knocked most of them. Using the strong wind st, Orpus jump into the fortress wall.


    "Kakaka¡­ Gentleman, this is the day to remember as you almost caught me." said Orpus before going towards the ck Forest.


    Looking at the Orpus running towards ck Forest direction, "Sir, what should we do?" asked one of the guards.


    "Stand down and contact the exterminator squad about this incident. Also, increase the guard be it from the ck Forest or kingdom side. Throw these people into the dungeon until the extermination squad arrives." Duke Victory giving a series ofmands.


    "Yes, Sir." replied the nearby soldier.


    After the guard dispersed and cleaned up the ce, "Jacob, Do you think he will survive inside the forest?" asked the dwarf general.


    "As long as he doesn''t enter the inner area, he will survive with his strength. I hate to say this, but Orpus is strong enough to fight for days." replied Jacob.


    "Hmm¡­ Why did you think he came here anyway?" asked Borkins.


    "That''s also something I don''t know. No one ever could guess the mind of the crazy people, especially the mad monk. He is too unpredictable. The only reason we could catch himst time is that he attacked one of the dukes when there was another duke nearby." exined Jacob.


    "Yeah.. I also heard about that incident. What a truly strong and madd. He even matched my physical strength in our previous bout." said general Borkins.


    After that, the two men back inside the fortress while peacees back to the ck Fortress. Few days after that, the news of Orpus escapes to the Dark Forest reaches the capital city.


    This news makes King Leon frustrated, but he knows how strong Orpus was. So, he couldn''t dispatch his force to hunt them down, especially at the Dark Forest where anything could happen.


    Few months have already passed since Orpus managed to escape to the Dark Forest. Since then, there is no single news about this mad monk. The peace starts back at the Heart Kingdom as the exterminator squad keeps apprehending the escaped prisoner every day.


    As for the fight with the Monster Overlord stilling into a stalemate state. However, the other nations notice that monsters in the other habitat also be more aggressive. Sometimes they alsounched a small attack towards the nearby nation.


    In the meantime, Angus is currently having another ss tournament as the sign of the end of the academy term. After getting divided into specialized sses, the ss tournament is different from before.


    The ss tournament will be like jointbat training where students will be divided equally into groups.


    Angus got into a group which he doesn''t know about each of their members besides Ian. By some coincidence, Angus got into one group with Ian who is famous for being a troublemaker.


    After introducing themself which Angus didn''t bother to hear, they begin to talk about strategies to work as a team.


    The current ss Tournament theme is another battle royal where they will fight in the nearby forest for a certain time. Angus didn''t care about all this stuff and kept silent while nodding with azy expression.


    ''*Yawn* This is getting boring. I should just take a nap at the nearby tree when the fight starts.'' thought Angus inwardly while keeping yawning every few minutes.


    Currently, Angus is not in the mood to have a ss tournament as the experiment of creating Miasma Cure Potion preupied his mind for thest few months.


    He is still trying to search for the ingredient toplement the Elephant Grass as it is too vtile and dangerous to consume alone. Over the past month, he already found a few materials that mayplement it.


    Still, it is in the theoretical process and still not to be tested as the material is hard to procure. Even with the help of the Golden Trade Merchant Guild, Angus requirement material is still hard to procure especially at this economic crisis time.


    ''*Yawn* It is better to fight against monsters than all these kids.'' Thought Angus inwardly.


    The moment the ss tournament started, Angus immediately sneaked away before Ian could react. He didn''t care about the tournament and searched for a suitable tree to rest.


    After hopping on the thick big branch, Angus immediatelyy down on it and waited for the tournament to be done.

 Chapter 110: Starry Night

    <h4>Chapter 110: Starry Night</h4>


    Laying down on the tree, Angus passed the time by reading a book about the material. *Bam* *Bam* a series of noises could be heard from far away.


    Angus guesses that the battle has already started. After a while, the sound died down and gave some peace for Angus to read his book. After a moment passed by, someone approached him.


    "Angus, I finally found you." said Jayna.


    Hearing his name being called, "Oh, hi there Jayna. What are you doing here?" asked Angus nonchntly.


    "Err.. I am your opponent in this ss tournament." said Jayna.


    "Really?? I never knew that." said Angus.


    "*Sigh* you probably didn''t listen to the exnation again." said Jayna.


    "Well, What can I do? These things do not interest me." said Angus while getting down from the tree.


    In the previous ss tournament, Angus also ignores the teacher''s exnation and gets over it. He even dared to read books while waiting for his group''s turn.


    "Anyway, since you are my opponent, I guess you already beat the others. So, let''s get going. *Yawn*" said Anguszily.


    "Wait Angus, I am still not touching you yet." said Jayna seriously.


    Hearing this, Angus stopped his walk without turning around. "You know you could never do that." said Angus as he stored his book inside his wristwatch.


    "Yeah, but I still need to touch you to at least defeat your team." said Jayna while doing some stretching.


    "Haa¡­ how about the others?" said Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna smiled, "Shadow Guard, prevented the other teacher froming near us." said Jayna.


    After she finishes saying that, a bunch of shadows move from Jayna''s shadow. After thest assassination, King Leon decided to attach more shadow guards towards Jayna for her safety.


    "Done, Anymore problem?" asked Jayna as she prepared herself.


    "Haa¡­ I guess I didn''t have any choice then." said Angus as he looked at the wristwatch.


    "Alright, I will give you five minutes to try. It will start... Now." said Angus as he clicked his stopwatch.


    The moment Angus finishes his sentence Jayna begins to dash towards him. Her hand tried to reach Angus, but Angus easily sidestepped and dodge it. Abruptly Jayna stopped her momentum and grabbed her fist.


    She swung her fist while containing fire elemental mana towards Angus [Immtion]. The fire spread along with her hand. Like predicting this, Angus already backs away a few meters away from Jayna''s attack range.


    Then, Jayna quickly cast a few me shots towards Angus. Still, he could easily dodge all these attacks. Without wasting a moment, Jayna enhanced her body with mana and engaged with Angus in another closebat.


    Dozens of flurry attacks wereunched by her towards Angus. Yet, every single punch and kick miss Angus by a hair''s breadth. Jayna feels she is punching an air that keeps moving around.


    Still, this didn''t make her angry or frustrated. It only makes her more excited. Since she can''t win against Angus''s bet where she needs to avoid him, Jayna relentlessly challenges him like this.


    She realized that whenever she kept her emotion at bay, she could find Angus''s movement. The moment she saw that she knew how ridiculously insane Angus''s movement was.


    Every breath, every move, and every single part of Angus''s body is moving without wasting any energy. Moreover, it is done wlessly like he is being programmed from the start.


    Later, Jayna found out that trying to decipher Angus''s move gives her much more experience than anybat sparring she has before. This is also one of the main reasons she always challenged Angus.


    As for Angus, he also realizes what Jayna wants to do. But, seeing her effort to cope with him by learning herself, he feels like helping her a little bit.


    Still, he always gave her some strict conditions before she could challenge him. One of them is to make sure that nobody is around them right now.


    After dodging for a while, Angus closes his eyes while dodging her attack. Looking at this, Jayna couldn''t help but be stunned at such a performance before stopping her attack.


    Feeling that Jayna stopped her attack, Angus opened his eyes, "Done already?" asked Angus


    Hearing this, Jayna continues tounch attacks at closebat with faster speed while Angus closes his eyes once again.


    Looking at this Jayna stopped her attack, "H-How did you do that? How did you keep dodging with your eyes closed?" asked Jayna''s back but with glittering eyes.


    Opening his eyes and looking at the shining eyes on Jayna, ''Urgg.. I really shouldn''t have shown this to her.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Well, it''s nothing difficult. You are not the only one that could learn something from your opponent." said Angus.


    "Huhh??" asked Jayna confusedly.


    "Look here, while you learn my movement. I also learn your pattern and breath of every attack. By mastering this, you could even know what your opponent will do before they execute it." exined Angus.


    "Ehh.. That''s absurd.. How did you even manage to learn that in the middle of fighting?" said Jayna.


    "Well, we already fought a few times before. I justbined all this experience." exined Angus.


    ''Though I could already do it from the start after a few moves she did. But, she doesn''t need to know about this.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "I see.. Then, how do I learn this?" asked Jayna.


    "You already did. This is different from a technique you need to learn and practice. You need to grasp your opponent''s movement to its finer detail andbine it with your fighting instinct."


    "It is like trying to understand your opponent''s moves which you already did but at a higher level. The more you grasp your opponent''s moves, the better the result. Like why I did it just now." exined Angus.


    "B-But.. I barely understand your move?" said Jayna.


    "Of course, there is no way I will let my opponent grasp my movement." said Angus.


    "Hmm... Then, how did I cover my move like what you did?" asked Jayna after thinking for a while.


    Rather than replying, Angus only looked at her expressionlessly for a moment. "Hmm¡­ Ahh time is up. Let''s get out now before we worry about the other teacher." said Angus while walking away.


    "W-Wait... you still didn''t answer my question." said Jayna.


    But, Angus ignored her and kept walking. Looking at Angus back, Jayna knows that she is already over her boundary and makes Angus mood down.


    ''Stupid Jayna, I should never ask him to teach the technique.'' thought Jayna inwardly.


    Even Though Angus helps Jayna in controlling her mana, Angus never truly teaches her something like skills or technique. All this time, Jayna only tries to imitate or steal Angus''s moves. But, asking for a technique is different than trying to imitate the moves.


    After walking in silence for a while, "How many fingers could you do for the thread exercise?" asked Angus.


    Startled by a sudden question, "Eh.. I could only make it four but if I give it my all I could make it five in a short time." replied Jayna.


    "Five¡­" said Angus before back to silent thinking for something.


    After a while, "Meet me in the dorm''s garden at night and get rid of your shadow guard." said Angus before he went back to hiszy expression.


    Before Jayna could reply, Angus was already back to his teammate.


    "Angus, where have you been? Didn''t I say to stay together?" asked Ian.


    "Ahh.. I just happened to find a strange cat in the forest." replied Angus.


    ''Who the hell will believe that kind ofme excuse?'' thought everyone.


    "Ehem.. Since all the members of group four are eliminated, it means group three is the winner." announced the nearby teacher.


    Although the teacher didn''t know what happened during the five minutes dy between Angus and Jayna because of Jayna''s shadow guard intrusion, they didn''t bother since both of them were back already.


    Since even the shadow guard prevents them, it is best that they didn''t ask anything about Jayna and Angus.


    Soon, the fifth-grade ss tournament ends with Jayna''s group as the winner. Then, they went back to their dorm.


    As the sun begins to set, the peaceful night embraces the royal academy and each resident. On this starry night, Jayna walks out to the Dorm''s garden. She found Angus looking at the starry sky.


    "Isn''t it beautiful and peaceful?" asked Angus.


    Looking at the sky, "Yeah.." replied Jayna.


    "Every time I look at this beautiful scenery, I feel kind of at peace. I feel the freedom. From problem, conflict, enemy, family, even from power itself." said Angus.


    Jayna keeps listening to Angus without giving any reply.


    After a while, Angus looked at Jayna intently. "Jayna, I am not going to lie even to myself. I am kind of¡­ interested in you."


    Hearing this, Jayna is blushed from the sudden confession.


    "For me, you are as beautiful as the starry night in the sky. This is one of the reasons I want to help you till now.? For me, you are like the brightest star in the darkest night.


    "Yet, you also keep fighting for your fate even at such a young age. Truthfully, I want to help you as much as I do to fight against this cursed destiny of yours.."


    After a while, Angus continued, "However¡­ I am also a man with pride and principle. So, Jayna, what could you offer me for my technique?"

 Chapter 111: Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 111: Rtionship</h4>


    "What could you offer me for my technique?" said Angus


    "O-Offer??" said Jayna while she was still blushed and absent-minded from Angus''s unexpected confession.


    "Yeah, in exchange for my technique and skill, What could you offer me?" said Angus while looking at the petite girl in front of him.


    Getting her bearing, "How about mo¡­" said Jayna.


    Before she could finish her sentence, "Before you make an offer, make sure you think carefully. As I am someone who is barelycking anything. So, what can you offer me, Fourth Princess, Jayna Heart?" interrupted Angus.


    Hearing this, ''Stupid me.. Of course, Angus does not need something like money or other material. What is the one that Angus needs from me?'' thought Jayna.


    Suddenly, she thought of an absurd idea, ''D-Does this mean Angus want me? So, I need to give my body to him?'' as Jayna thought, it began moreplicated.


    Looking at Jayna''splicated expression, Angus approached Jayna, "Don''t think too much, Jayna. I will still help you even if your offer does not satisfy me. Just look at what you have right now?" said Angus while giving a calming smile.


    "What do I have?" replied Jayna.


    After thinking for a while, "Angus, I-I can offer you my heart and body. I don''t have anything that may satisfy you." said Jayna meekly.


    Hearing this, Angus''s expression turned cold. Before Jayna could react, she got pped by Angus. *p*


    "Why are you offering your body and heart so easily? I know you are desperate. But, this thing is something that every woman should protect even with their life." rebuked Angus.


    "B-But, I don''t have anything.. Hic.. Even.. even though I am royalty. I-I realize I really don''t have anything. Hic.. Besides, I don''t mind if it is you. I also like you Angus!!" said Jayna while tearing up.


    Hearing and looking at Jayna''s expression, "Haaaa¡­.. you make this moreplicated." said Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus hugged Jayna. "Jayna, looking at you tearing up always makes me sad. Maybe this is one of the reasons I always want to help you. I don''t want you to be sad." said Angus.


    Being hugged by Angus, Jayna feels warm and safe. She feels that all the pressure that binds her is finally released. Like a dam, Jayna silently cries. It is not a cry of sadness but a cry of joy.


    After hugging each other in silence for a while, "Please don''t leave me." muttered Jayna.


    "I¡­ Jayna, I can''t promise you." said Angus.


    "Why?? Didn''t you say you''re interested in me?" replied Jayna abruptly.


    "I am just uncertain about too many things. How about this? when we are getting older, if you still hold the same feeling right now. At that time, I will pursue you with all my might." said Angus.


    "Promise??" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah, I promise. Did you trust me, right?" said Angus.


    "T-That''s the only thing I am certain about you. I will always trust you." said Jayna


    "Then, I will take that as an offer. I will have your trust as royalty for me." said Angus while looking at Jayna''s eye.


    After that, they leave each other reluctantly, "Jayna, I don''t think I need to tell you, But.."


    Jayna cut Angus''s sentence, "Keep everything hidden, right? You didn''t like to have the spotlight." said Jayna while giggling.


    "Yeah, anyway I am not going easy in your training." said Angus.


    "Of course, I will do my best. Besides, If I want to be by your side in the future, I can''t appear to be weak." said Jayna with a bright smile.


    Looking at this, Angus couldn''t help but get stunned by Jayna''s genuine smile. After embracing each other for a while again, they both reluctantly go back to the dorm as they also have their respective ss.


    Going inside his room, Angus thought about Jayna and everything that they experienced together during all this past year.


    "I hope I didn''t make a wrong choice. Otherwise¡­ Haa.. Let''s not think about it." said Angus.


    The next day, Angus had his normal academy life in the morning and side course in the afternoon. After the side course, Angus goes to the secluded part of the academy.


    Arriving at the clearing, he found Jayna in uniform academy attire. Looking at her exercise mana thread hardly and seriously makes Angus happy.


    "Focus... " said Angus.


    Startled by Angus''s sudden call, she stopped what she was doing. Looking that it was Angus she immediately thought about what happenedst night and blushing.


    Looking at Jayna getting distracted, "Keep your focus!!" said Angus sternly.


    Hearing this, Jayna puts aside unnecessary thought and back to focus on her hand. Looking at Jayna back to focus, he approaches her from behind.


    "I will send mana to your body to make sure you remember how I create mana thread in your body." said Angus before he sent mana towards Jayna back through Angus''s hand.


    The mana is moving delicately without damaging anything inside Jayna''s body towards Jayna''s hand and creates thin mana thread from all the ten fingers under Jayna''s observation.


    After a while, Angus takes back his mana from Jayna''s body. "Remember the sensation and how my mana moves." said Angus.


    "Umm.. " said Jayna.


    Then, she tried to make the thread in her hand and managed to make five mana threads easily unlike before. But, the thread copsed the moment she tried the sixth thread.


    Looking at Jayna''s sad face, "Don''t be discouraged.. Not many people could do like what you did now, especially in the first-grade level." said Angus.


    "But, you are still not first grade and already managed to do it." rebuked Angus.


    "Who said I am not first grade?" said Angus while ring up his mana.


    "T-This is first grade.. Since when?" said Jayna inwardly.


    "It''s not important. Anyway, today you will learn how to conceal your pattern. This is the most important thing for abatant. As an expert that grasped your pattern could easily predict your move." said Angus sternly.


    "Right, so what are we going to do?" said Jayna.


    "There are few ways to prevent your enemy from reading your pattern. First, end the battle quickly before your pattern gets read. Second, by changing your pattern. Third, by breaking your pattern. and there are many other ways."


    "For the current you, the best method is by changing your pattern. Topletely master changing your pattern, you need first topletely control your body which you can''t do right now."


    "So, we will create another pattern where you usually do. Let''s say another way for fighting. As you keep changing between two patterns, it makes it harder for your opponent to read your pattern. I will help you create this new fighting pattern for you." exined Angus.


    "First, we need to change your way of breathing. Breath is the source of power and life. It could be said to be the most vital point in the fighting pattern of everyone." said Angus.


    "Now, try to hold your breath..." As Angus begins to teach Jayna.


    Soon, the end of the term wille, and break time ising for every student. As usual, Angus also went back to his manor house first like the other student.


    The moment he entered the manor house, he immediately found a beautiful petite woman with ck hair and brown eyes. Combined with the white skin she has, she is isparable to the top model on Earth in Angus''s past life.


    Looking at the familiar woman, "M-Mother, why are you here?"


    "Oh my baby boy Angus, look how big you havee?" said Angus''s mother while pinching Angus''s cheek.


    "Urrgh.. mom, I already twelve and almost thirteen. Stop treating me like a baby." said Angus.


    "Yeah.. Yeah.. say that after you bring a girl to our house." said Angus''s mother


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but remember Jayna. Looking at Angus''s expression, "Ohh my.. It seems my baby boy already has a girl. Now, Why don''t you tell me about this girl?" said Angus''s mother.


    "I don''t have any girlfriend. Besides, aren''t you supposed to take care of the mansion and the city?" asked Angus.


    "Oh about that. After your older brother Jason graduates from the academy, he is starting to learn to take care of the city. After learning under me for one year, he finally could take care of the city properly." exined Angus''s mother.


    "Enough about me, now who is this girl you are interested in?" teased Angus''s mother.


    The mother and son begin to chat for a while to catch up on all the years. Still, Angus often got teased when his mother asked his girlfriend. For Angus, his and Jayna''s rtionship is kind ofplicated.


    Because of their status, they decide to hide their current rtionship. Everyone nearby only knows that Angus is helping Jayna in her training.


    Soon, the time passed by, and night came. Angus finally could run away from her nagging mother and rest in his room.


    "Haa.. I never thought that my mother would stay in the manor house for some time. I will contact Ernest tomorrow about our meeting." said Angus beforeying on his bed.

 Chapter 112: Courting

    <h4>Chapter 112: Courting</h4>


    The next day after the start of Angus''s break, he reluctantly held his n to sneak towards the capital city alone. He is forced to apany his mother on her shopping spree in themercial district.


    Just a few hours of apanying her mother, ''*Sigh* when this torture end?'' thought Angus.


    Angus feels more exhausted than fighting people for days. As Angus was exhausted mentally and sitting on one of the benches inside the store, "Angus,e here. You need to try these clothes." said Angus''s mother.


    ''Urgg¡­ No wonder there is a suicide case in my previous life when a man apanies a woman shopping.'' thought Angus.


    Fortunately, this torturee to end for Angus in the evening. Although Angus didn''t need to bring all the baggage, he still feels exhausted mentally just apanying her mother.


    The moment they return to the manor, Angus immediately ditches his mother and goes towards his room to rest.


    "Damn it¡­ No more apanying a woman shopping. Fortunately, Vergil will be back from the exam tomorrow." said Angus whileying down on his bed.


    Before Angus could truly rest, "Angus, You got a letter from the royal pce." said his mother from outside his room.


    Hearing this, Angus''s fatigue immediately went away and he opened the door right away. Before her mother could react, Angus took the invitation letter from his mother and back inside his room.


    Looking at Angus''s behavior, "Ehh.. What an energetic boy. It seems my boy is interested in the Fourth Princess." said Angus''s mother yfully.


    The next day, Angus managed to get away from her mother''s nagging while going towards the Royal Pce.


    ''Haa¡­ I never thought I would prefer to stay in this stupidly huge pce than in my own home.'' thought Angus as his carriage entered the royal pce perimeter.


    After being guided by Darius towards the same training area as thest time, Angus found Jayna already started training in swordsmanship with Master Ban.


    Noticing someone arriving, Jayna stopped her training and looked at the approaching Angus with a smile.


    "Morning, Jayna." said Angus.


    "Morning, Angus." replied Jayna shortly.


    "Let''s continue our training right away. Before that, Master Ban, I presume you already know about fighting patterns with the constant use of your eyes." said Angus.


    "Yes, of course. Jayna said you could break or change your fighting pattern. Is that even possible?" replied Master Ban.


    "Anything is possible in this world, Master Ban. How about a little bit of demonstration?" said Angus.


    "Hooo¡­ Alright, how about doing the same spar asst time. But, I will not restrict myself with weight, Still, I will limit myself to the speed of a grade one or twobatant. As long as you could touch me, you win, kid." said Ban.


    "Okay, that''s eptable. Jayna, make sure you see this. I will show you some of my skills." said Angus.


    Then, both Ban and Angus go towards the center of the clearing. After that, Ban immediately channels his man to his eyes [Magical Eyes]. he immediately perceives every Angus movement, muscle tension, and breath.


    Suddenly, all of these change, and Angus disappears from his spot [Beast Walk]. Angus appears behind Ban and punches him. Still, Ban managed to perceive this and dodge sideways.


    As Ban dodged Angus''s punch, he found another hand point at him. From the hand, shoot a few [Firebolt] at point-nk range. With Ban''s fast reaction, he channels a huge amount of mana to his hand and shes the iing firebolt at fast speed.


    After shing the iing [Firebolt], Angus pursues Ban once more. Gathering a great amount of mana in his hand, he pretends to punch Ban but aims at the ground below them [Iron Fist]. *Bang*


    Such an attack makes the ground crack and tremble. Because of this, Ban lost his bnce and footing. Using this opportunity, Angusunched a flurry of kicks towards him [Dynamic Torrent]. Ban could dodge all of these attacks and managed to get hit from the kicks.


    "Kid, you are good. Let''s continue." said Ban with a smile.


    But Angus already walked, looking at the confused Ban, "What?? I already touched you so it''s my win." said Angus nonchntly while walking back to Jayna''s location.


    "Angus, are you alright?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "Of course, besides the one that got hit is Ban not me. You look at my movement right?" said Angus


    "Yeah, although you are moving very fast I still caught some of them." replied Jayna.


    "Oy, kid. Don''t ignore me." said Ban.


    Suddenly, Angus disappears from his spot andunches a concentrated punch towards a spot. *Bam* Angus''s punch got easily grabbed by a man with blonde hair and crown on his head.


    "Hoo.. to think you could even perceive me. You are a very sharp boy." said the man before throwing Angus back.


    "Ahh.. Father, You are here." said Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately bowed his head towards King Leon. "I am sorry for my rudeness, Your Majesty." said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ don''t worry about it, kid. Besides, I also didn''t expect you to perceive me. If I am not wrong you are the third son of Jacob right?" said King Leon.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." replied Angus shortly.


    Right now, Angus is feeling a dreadful feeling from King Leon. Although the man itself didn''t do anything, all his instinct is telling him to get away as far as possible from this man. It seems like King Leon itself is a walking disaster.


    Looking at Angus''s pale expression, "Rx kid. You are the son of my best friend. I will not do anything to you. Still, I never thought that you are another kind of prodigy that is even greater than Jayna. It seems the Heart Kingdom''s future is good." said King Leon.


    "You praise me too much, Your Majesty." said Angus.


    "Hahaha.. Don''t be too humble, kid. Not many people could perceive me when I want to hide. Besides, I bet even an ordinary grade two humanbatant could not beat you in a frontal fight. Anyway, I hear you are helping my Jayna in her training?" said King Leon.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." replied Angus shortly.


    "Why?" asked King Leon in a low voice.


    "Pardon me?" asked Angus back.


    "Why do you want to help Jayna? I believe you already know about her current problem. So, why do you want to help her?" asked King Leon.


    "Father, I.. " said Jayna but he stopped her as King Leon raised his hand.


    Hearing King Leon''s question, Angus couldn''t help but look at King Leon''s face who was ring at Angus. Despite every being afraid of King Leon and telling him to get away from the man in front of him, he still steeled himself and looked King Leon in the eyes.


    "I¡­" said Angus but during this time he got pressured by King Leon from his aura.


    "I like your daughter. I will help her with all my might to keep her safe." said Angus resolutely.


    Hearing this and looking at Angus''s resolute eyes, King Leon began to smile, "Hahaha¡­ It''s been a long time since someone dared to dere something like that in front of my face. You are either foolish or someone with a true backbone." said King Leon.


    "Alright, Darius helped them to procure anything they needed in their training."manded King Leon.


    "Yes, my liege." replied the old butler Darius.


    Then, King Leon came back to see Angus, "Kid, show me that you are worthy for my daughter. Show those nations that both of you are not something to be yed off." said King Leon.


    After saying that, King Leon disappeared from his spot. The moment King Leon left the training ground Angus slump on the ground as all the pressure he felt before is gone.


    Jayna immediatelyes and hugs Angus, "Stupid Angus, why are you saying that?" as Jayna keeps hugging him.


    Looking at the current atmosphere, "Master Ban, it seems we need to give both of them some time." said the old butler Darius.


    "Err¡­ Yeah, you are right." said Ban as he didn''t expect to find King Leon.


    After both of the butler and swordmaster were gone, "I am sorry Jayna. But, I feel if I lie like usual, I will never get you." said Angus while hugging Jayna.


    "Stupid Angus, Didn''t I already told you, I trust you. I trust you will get me." said Jayna.


    After silence for a while, "Anyway, don''t do that again. I thought I might lose you at that moment." said Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Howe?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Well,st time someone mentioned marriage or something to get me killed instantly by my father." exined Jayna.


    "Ehh... that means I just managed to avoid death." said Angus.


    "Yeah.. you got lucky. That''s true. Father is too protective when ites to something like this." said Jayna.


    "Haa.. No wonder there is no noble trying to court you openly. I guess I am the first, right?" said Angus while patting Jayna''s blonde hair.


    "Of course, you are the first that courted me like that in front of my father. S-So, you must take responsibility" said Jayna while blushing.


    "Of course, my princess." Said Angus with a smile.

 Chapter 113: Soul Bound Contract

    <h4>Chapter 113: Soul Bound Contract</h4>


    After facing the King and having a break for a while, Jayna continued her training. With the help of Master Ban''s magic eyes and Angus''s guidance, Jayna could easily learn how to properly change her fighting pattern.


    As someone with magic eyes, Master Ban could easily discern the fighting pattern of someone. However, after having sparred with Angus, he noticed that he couldn''t predict Angus''s single movement.


    It seems that Angus''s movement always constantly changes even when heunches an attack. This is the reason why Ban could get hit by Angus in the first ce. Moreover, Ban is overly reliant on his magic eyes which reduce his true fighting capability to dodge Angus.


    While Jayna is on training with the help of Master Ban, Angus just reads a book nearby. Despite this, he often gives some suggestions about Jayna''s movement.


    Jayna''s current training is in the form of sparring with Master Ban while Jayna''s trying to change her fighting pattern.


    After training for a while, "Alright, let''s take a break for a while." said Master Ban after finding out that Jayna could not move properly anymore.


    "Haa.. Ha.. Alright." replied Jayna shortly before going towards Angus.


    "Do the breathing that I taught you before. It will alleviate your fatigue." said Angus while reading his book.


    "Okay.." said Jayna while sitting beside him and regting her breathing.


    Over time Angus training Jayna, she already gets used to Angus''s behavior on reading books while guiding her.


    After regting her breath for a little bit, "Angus, what are you reading?" asked Jayna.


    "Ohh.. It''s about ingredients and their alchemical properties." said Angus.


    "Are you going to create a potion?" asked Jayna.


    "Sort off.. something like that. But, I am still in the selecting ingredient phase." replied Angus.


    "I see¡­ I think you could borrow some books from the royal library. There are some alchemy books in there." said Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately focuses on Jayna, "Really? Can I?" asked Angus.


    "Normally, you can''t get in easily. But, I still have the authority to let you pass a certain level. Besides, my father told me to bring all the necessary resources for my¡­" said Jayna proudly.


    Before Jayna ends her sentence, "Then, What are we waiting for? Let''s go right away." said Angus as he dragged Jayna to lead the way towards the Royal Library.


    Unlike normal libraries, the Royal Library is heavily guarded since it contains various kinds of dangerous information that shouldn''t be known to the public.


    Rather than a library, it should be simr to an archive since the only people that could ess this ce are limited.


    Arriving at the Royal Library that is as big as Angus manor''s house, he immediately asked the caretaker to lead the way to the alchemist section. Being with Jayna, the caretaker didn''t ask many questions and led the way.


    After walking past many bookshelves, Angus found the alchemy section. Inside the section, there is an old man in his forties with thick sses and a white beard.


    Looking at Jayna and Angus, "Ohh.. how rare is it to find the fourth princess here?"


    "Greetings, Master Valeron. This is my.. friend, Angus Victory. The third son of Duke Victory." said Jayna while introducing Angus.


    "Ahh.. Third son of Duke Victory. I hear quite a bit about you. My name is Valeron Smith, the head of the Heart Kingdom research division." said the old man introducing himself.


    "Nice to meet you, Master Valeron." greeted Angus.


    "Alright, If I may know what brings the two of you here? Perhaps this old man can help you a little bit." said Master Valeron.


    "Actually, I am searching for an ingredient thatplements my new potion." said Angus.


    "Oho.. Truly a genius. At such a young age you are already trying to create your potion. Anyway, I presume you already research some of the material that is known to the public?"


    "Yes, it is. To be exact, I already tried most of themon ingredients." said Angus.


    "I see.. May I know what kind of properties you are looking for?" asked Master Valeron


    Hearing this, Angus thought for a while, ''Since he is the head of the research division, I guess I could share a little bit.'' thought Angus.


    "The properties I am looking for are supposed to have cold properties and a calming effect. However, it shouldplement my solution. So, I need to try a lot of them." said Angus.


    "Cold properties and calming effect. Well, there are a lot of ingredients with that kind of properties. but since you came here, it means most of them are ipatible with your solution. Can I look at the alchemical equation of your solution?" asked Master Valeron.


    Hearing this, Angus begins to hesitate. The alchemical equation of the main ingredient is the core of the potion. Just by using this, people will know a lot of things about the solution. It''s like revealing a secret ingredient.


    Looking at Angus hesitating, "Don''t worry, kid. I promise I will not share this with other people." said Master Valeron.


    "It''s okay, Angus. You could trust Master Valeron about this matter. Although Master Valeron looks creepy, he is a trustworthy person." said Jayna.


    "Err.. the Fourth Princess is right. Besides, as a researcher I still have pride in myself rather than stealing a form from a kid." said Master Valeron.


    "Hmm.. Alright, I am sorry, Master Valeron. It''s not that I don''t trust you. But, I still need you to sign this contract first before I could permit you to look at my equation." said Angus while taking out a parchment contract.


    After doing many transactions with Ernest, Angus realizes how important the contract is. In Firuman, the absolute rule is not money like in his past life but rather a contract. Even King Leon, a seventh-gradebatant,? will be helpless in front of the contract.


    "Contract?? Is your solution so important for such a thing?" asked Master Valeron who is startled by this development.


    At first, he thought to help the rumored young genius to create his new potion. But, the kid even brought out a contract for this matter. It means Angus''s solution is really important or Angus is just ying with the old man.


    Nobody is likely to be bound by the contract but Master Valeron''s curiosity over Angus''s potion bes greater. Although it is not announced yet, he already hears Angus feat to heal miasma fresh wounds from the King himself.


    He knows that a person of Angus caliber is not foolish enough to y around with the contract.


    "Alright, kid. Let me see the contract first. I am bing more curious about your solution where it needs me to sign a contract." said Master Valeron.


    Looking at Angus giving a contract to Master Valeron, "Angus, Are you sure about this?" asked Jayna beside him.


    "Of course, anyway you will also sign the contract since you already hear about this." said Angus while giving Jayna another contract.


    "Ehh.. Why?? Even without a contract, I will not tell it to anyone." said Jayna.


    Before Angus could reply, "Kid, are you sure about this contract??" interrupted Master Valeron after reading the contract.


    "Yes, is there anything wrong with the contract?" asked Angus back.


    "This is no ordinary non-disclosure contract. This is a soul-bound non-disclosure contract. Although there is no penalty in this contract, this contract should be very rare and expensive. Are you sure you want to use this contract rather than the usual non-disclosure contract?" exined Master Valeron.


    "Soul-bound contract?!!" eximed Jayna.


    "Yep, though it is quite rare and expensive. But, it is necessary as my solution could create a big impact." said Angus.


    "How big is it?" asked Master Valeron.


    "Big enough to affect the whole world." said Angus.


    "Alright, you win kid. Let''s see how important this solution of yours is to even affect the world." said Master Valeron as he signed the contract.


    The moment he signed the contract, A bright light shone on the contract before it burned. Angus and Master Valeron feel like being bound by something.


    The content of Angus''s contract is simple. Both parties of this contract will not reveal anything about Angus and his potion information in the form of anything. Since it is the soul bound contract, they will be bound to not reveal anything even if they want to.


    By using this contract, even someone trying to read Angus or Valeron''s mind, the person will not or could not see the content about Angus and his potion. This is also the form of the highest non-disclosure contract.


    "Urg.. What an unpleasant feeling? Now, can I see the equation?"


    "Yes, Did you have a pen and paper?" said Angus.


    "Here, you can use this." said Master Valeron as he took out a pen and paper from his storage device.


    While writing the equation, "Jayna will you also sign the contract? or do you want to wait outside?" said Angus.


    He is still aware that Jayna is sensitive about contract things as her life is quite miserable because of the said contract.


    "Give the contract." said Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Are you sure about that?" asked Angus.


    "Of course, besides, I already said I trust you." said Jayna.


    After that, Angus also gave the same contract to Jayna which she signed in without any hesitation. After the contract takes effect, "Jayna, disperse your shadow guard."

 Chapter 114: Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 114: Coboration</h4>


    "Jayna, disperse your shadow guard." said Angus.


    Jayna immediately tapped her foot and her shadow was moving away from them. Looking at this, Master Valeron also dispersed his shadow guard to wait outside the library.


    Then, Angus gives the alchemy equation he just wrote to Master Valeron. after looking at the equation for a while, "So, how is it?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ this is a really interesting form. It seems I already see this familiar equation from somewhere? Kid, what is the potion you are trying to make?" said Master Valeron as he was still trying to remember something.


    "You already know about this before? Well, this is actually the main ingredient equation for a Miasma curing potion." exined Angus.


    Hearing this, Master Valeron looked at Angus with a shocked expression. It seems like his brain is short-circuited. Jayna is also surprised that Angus''s potion is a Miasma curing potion.


    After a moment, "So, it''s a worthy right, for being a soul bonded contract."


    Hearing this, Master Valeron wakes up from his stupor, "Kid, did you really manage to find an ingredient with this equation?" asked Master Valeron


    "Err.. yeah, is there anything wrong?" asked Angus back.


    "Is there anything wrong?? Are you out of your mind?? If what you said is true, you just achieve what everyone has been trying to make for hundreds of years. This will be another breakthrough. No.. This will be a miracle work." said Master Valeron furiously.


    ''Actually, I am not the one that found the main ingredient but they don''t need to know about this. Besides, I don''t want to reveal Archmage Bern Legacy.'' thought Angus.


    After calming down his mood, "Ahh.. I am sorry. I am too excited about this kind of discovery. Anyway, from your equation I found that your ingredient is not stable yet. So, you must search for aplimentary ingredient for these main ingredients." said Master Valeron.


    "Yes, Master Valeron. Did you happen to know what ingredient may bepatible with this equation?" said Angus.


    "About that, how about a little trip with me, Master Agnus?" asked Master Valeron.


    "Master¡­ I am too young for such a title. Just call me Angus or young master Victory like everyone." said Angus.


    "Alright, if you say so." replied Master Valeron.


    After that, they decide to schedule a meeting with Master Valeron at ater date since Jayna needs to continue her training. Besides that, Master Valeron also needs to prepare some ingredients that may bepatible ording to the equation.


    Apparently, Heart Kingdom also has its own research about Miasma Curing Potion. Like any other nation, this project didn''t have any major development since they still didn''t find the main ingredient for the potion.


    Still, after years of research and calction, they managed to find an equation for the main ingredient and many other ingredients that mayplement it. This is the reason why Master Valeron finds Angus''s equation familiar.


    Even though they already found the equation, no one could determine what ingredient holds such structure till now. Each ingredient will have a lot of possibility of equation structure after being processed which makes the people unable to find the right ingredient.


    To prevent any leakage of the information, Master Valeron tells Angus to keep the main ingredient to himself until their next meeting. The fewer people know about this matter the better.


    Although Master Valeron already signed a non-disclosure soul-bound contract, it is still better to have precaution. Besides, as researcher Master Valeron thought that everything is possible in this world. So, breaking the non-disclosure contract is also possible.


    As the head of the research department, Master Valeron''s reputation is already famous in other nationspared to Angus. So, in case he gets abducted, he will not spill any information as long as he didn''t know about the information from the start.


    Agreeing with Master Valeron''s suggestion, Angus held the information about the main ingredient to himself. After scheduling their next meeting, they part away.


    "Angus, I never knew you would create that kind of potion. You truly care for others despite your cold attitude to everyone." said Jayna as they walked back to the training ground.


    "You got it wrong, Jayna. I only create this for my convenience." said Angus.


    "Huh?? What do you mean?" asked Jayna.


    "Currently, the only person that could heal the miasma wound is me. If I am not creating this kind of potion. Sooner orter, I will be forced to work to death just by medicating other people. All I want is just having a peaceful life." said Angus.


    "*Giggle* Angus, that''s so like you. But, indeed, the medical path is not suitable for you." said Jayna.


    "Hmm.. Then, which path is suitable for me?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Of course, you are morebat-oriented. Although you always avoid having battles, when you spar with old man Balrug, your true nature ising out. I even thought at that time if it was you or not." exined Jayna.


    "Really?? Well, I kind of loosen up a little bit when fighting against old man Balrug." said Angus.


    Soon, both of them go back to the training ground and Jayna continues her training. Unlike before where Angus guided her with only words, now Angus participates in Jayna''s training.


    Since his alchemy project is being halted until he meets Master Valeron, Angus decides to move his body a little bit and join Jayna training.


    The training is simple, Jayna is needed to touch Angus while trying to change her fighting pattern.


    Time passed quickly and a few days passed by. Now, Angus goes towards a very heavily guarded secluded research center to meet with Master Valeron. He managed to ditch his mom to Vergil.


    After back from the Royal Pce, Angus got teased by his mother every moment especially when she asked about Jayna. Fortunately, Vergil has alreadye back from his exam. So, Angus could finish his unfinished business without being interrupted by his mother.


    Entering the research center, Angus got weed by Master Valeron himself the moment he got out of his carriage.


    The research center is very huge and vast. Inside the research center, there are various kinds of experiments going on. From new spells, skills, to new runes and enchantment. There are even research about various kinds of disease.


    After walking through a long steeled tunnel, they arrive at the Alchemy section. Angus found himself in a white-colored room that looked clean and neat. It reminds him of someb from his past life on Earth.


    Soon, both of them begin to move towards the alchemy workstation. To prevent any leak of information, Angus only brings his processed Elephant Grass solution which he put inside of the special vials.


    The vial itself is made of and enchanted with various kinds of preservation enchantment. Angus got this vial from Master Valeron himself after telling the old man he couldn''t bring or contain the main ingredient solution.


    Looking at the green-colored solution, "So, this is the legendary main ingredient that could save a lot of people." said Master Valeron.


    "Yes, did you want to know about the ingredient?" asked Angus.


    "Although I am truly curious about it, it''s better for me to know about it for now. Anyway, let''s not waste any more time and start." said Master Valeron.


    After taking out a couple of vials with Elephant Grass solution, Angus and Valeron begin to work on it to find anypatible ingredient.


    Unlike his previous workstation, the current workstation inside the research center is equipped with various kinds of detection tools to help analyze and work with the current material.


    After working for a few hours, both of them took a break as they still didn''t find the rightbination for ingredients. To prevent any information leakage, only Angus and Master Valeron himself do the job.


    Angus also put a requirement that the ingredient must be easy to be found and not something rare. This increases the difficulty of searching for the right ingredient but it also narrows down their ingredient choice.


    While continuing to work together, Master Valeron bes impressed with the teenager as he manages to keep up with him. Angus himself didn''t mind it and kept focusing on his solution.


    Using the high-tech equipment and workstation, Angus managed to work more faster and efficiently than working on his own.


    The high-tech equipment helps him to diagnose and see the reaction of each ingredient with great precision. Angus is quite envious of this kind of advanced technology.


    At first, he thought to get this kind of equipment for himself, but hearing that it is almost like an artifact for a single piece of equipment, Angus decided to forget about this matter.


    After experimenting for another hour, "Haa.. Now, we only need to search for other cold-type ingredients to suppress it." said Master Valeron.


    "Yes... however, we need to find the one with a fast reaction before it damages the solution," said Angus.


    "That means cold and fast.. Hmm.. A troublesome ingredient." muttered Master Valeron.


    "Alright, let''s take another break. Anyway, can I borrow the equipment here for my own project." asked Angus.


    "Of course, I don''t mind it." said Master Valeron while still thinking of any possible ingredient that will match with the solution.


    ''Alright this way, I could create my own poison faster. it needs to strike fast.. Wait.. Fast.. Poison??" thought Angus.

 Chapter 115: Miasma Curing Potion

    <h4>Chapter 115: Miasma Curing Potion</h4>


    ''Poison?!'' Thought Angus.


    "Master Valeron, why don''t we try to usemon poisonous ingredients?" said Angus.


    "Poisonous ingredients? Hmm¡­ That might work. As long as we could remove the harmful effect and leave the necessary properties. Alright, I will bring some ingredients that may work." said Master Valeron as he left Angus alone.


    While being alone, Angus tries to create his poison. The one he wants to create is a simple paralyze poison that disturbs body movement. The process of making poison is more simple than making potions.


    Potion needs a lot of calction and consideration to not leave any harmful effect on its consumer. On the other hand, poison is the opposite of this. It needs to leave any harmful effect on its consumer.


    Still, that doesn''t mean the art of making poison is simple. In Firuman, where people have superpowers and unnatural endurance, they hardly could get sick or disease because of their strong body.


    Because of this aspect, there are only a few poisons that could work especially against the high-gradebatant. There is even a rumor that said there is no poison that could work against seventh-gradebatants.


    However, Angus didn''t believe this rumor. In his previous life, he also could be said to be invincible against poison especially with his enormous chi. In the end, he still got killed because of the poison.


    Because of this reason, Angus became interested in the art of poison. Not only will this art increase his lethality in fighting, but he also will train his body to have more resistance towards poison.


    As long as his body could continue to resist the lethal poison, it is possible to have a body that will be impervious to poison.


    ording to Angus''s knowledge, there are even certain races that are almost invincible to poison because they could produce more lethal poison from their body. Angus decided to follow this kind of example.


    His experience teaches him that there is always a sky above the sky which means there is always something greater. He believes that there is an even higher realm than seventh grade or other impossible things that still have not been reached by others.


    Just because it can not be found, it doesn''t mean it didn''t exist. One of the examples is Miasma Curing Potion which he is making right now.


    After working for a while, Angus managed to create couples of poisons with the help of high-tech equipment nearby. ording to his calction and knowledge, the poison will only work for grade three belowbatant.


    Then, he stores the poison inside his wristwatch storage. He nned to make his body adapted to his own poison first. Not long after that, Master Valeron went back to the room.


    "Ahh.. I am sorry for the dy, there is some other matter that I need to look after." said Master Valeron.


    "Ohh.. Don''t worry about it, Master Valeron. Anyway, let''s continue where we left before." said Angus.


    Soon, both of them went back to working together untilte in the evening. Ingredients continue being tested off, as long as it is amon ingredient that will give effect to cold properties, they immediately try it on the solution they made before.


    As time goes by, the moon already rises high in the sky. The citizens are already back to their own homes to rest. Yet the Angus and Master Valeron are still working tirelessly.


    Working like this is quite normal in this world especially for people with high grades. Their body endurance is beyond normal people. Although Master Valeron is a researcher, he is still a full-fledged high-gradebatant that could still work continuously for a few days.


    As for Angus, despite being only a grade onebatant, he has a high endurance from being enhanced by the system which makes his stamina better than a normal grade onebatant. He could still work non-stop without rest for an entire day without feeling fatigued.


    Still, Master Valeron usually will suggest having a rest for every few hours to not overburden Angus as he is still in the growth period. However, now their project has reach conjunction and it will be decided as a failure or sess.


    Because of this, both of the two people work more fervently than before but still retain their precision in their movement.


    "Fuu¡­ just a drop of this and¡­ " said Master Valeron whilebining the solution.


    Then, both of them look at the potion in front of them through the high-tech equipment. Observing the result, "It.. It''s stable. It works... " said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ This is the first Miasma Curing Potion in the whole world. I never thought that I would be part of making this legendary potion. Thank you, Young Master Angus, for such an opportunity." said Master Valeron happily.


    "What are you talking about, Master Valeron? It is also with your help that this potion could be created." said Angus.


    After that, the two of them begin to discuss their next move. The potion may already bepleted but it is still not yet to be tested. However, as the head of the research division, Master Valeron nevercked a testing subject.


    ording to their calction, the potion should work just fine to anyone, even ungraded people. They also need to tell this joyous news to the King himself.


    Although Angus and Master Valeron didn''t care about politics, they still know that this potion may bring another fortune towards the Heart Kingdom especially at this time where everyone is still at war against the Monster Overlord.


    After chatting for a little bit and creating more potion, Angus went back to his manor to rest. By the time Angus arrives at his manor, it is almost time for the sun to rise.


    Fortunately, Angus already got permission to get homete or didn''t go home at all before he departed towards the research center. This way, he could avoid his mother''s nagging and immediately go to rest.


    Angus may have superhuman endurance and stamina. But, he still got exhausted mentally especially after working for hours that needed high calction ability and precision. The moment he touches hisfy bed, he immediately sleeps like a log.


    A few dayster, Angus went back to his academy to continue his studies. As for Miasma Curing Potion, they are already tested with various kinds of people. Like Angus suspected, the potion only works for fresh wounds below two weeks old time.


    Otherwise, the miasma will already be ingrained too deep with the person''s body and cannot be cured anymore. Still, the potion is already good enough. With the right maniption, Heart Kingdom could monopoly the potion.


    Moreover, no one will suspect that the creator of this potion is a twelve years old kid that still attends his academy ss. Agnus is also the only person that knows the primary ingredient for the potion.


    After thinking carefully, they decide to do more tests to observe for the unnecessary side effects before releasing it to the public. Master Valeron and Angus also need to create a production line that consists of droids to help mass production.


    Angus needs to create the droid to help him prepare the main ingredient while the research center will create a production line that will turn Angus''s solution into a potion.


    By their estimate, it will take around one or two years for all of this to be done. It is not toote, since the current news about the monster war is reaching a stalemate for a few more years.


    The reason is that it is hard to gather seventh-gradebatants in one spot for a long time. If it is for a few days it is still possible, but the Holy Alliance Nation is big and it will take a few weeks to take them back.


    Moreover, fighting against the Monster Overlord itself takes time. ording to the current record, it takes days when the few seventh-gradebatants fight against Monster Overlord. None of this fight is easy.


    The nearby nation near Holy Alliance also does not passively defend itself. They also start to take back the Holly Alliance and push the monster horde little by little.


    Since the Holy Alliance is already destroyed, it leaves a massive amount ofnd and resources behind to be conquered. The greedy nations nearby will not pass this chance to get these untouched resources and expand their domain.


    Still, it is not easy to get all these resources andnd. The deeper this nation moves towards the Holy Alliance nation, the stronger monster and undead monster along with its number.


    After expanding their defensive line just for a little bit, they already meet with the endless horde of monsters and undead monsters. Basically, the war now reached a stalemate between the monster and Civilian Society side.


    But, none of this truly affects Angus as he continues his life inside the academy peacefully while asionally helping Jayna in her training.


    Unbeknown to everyone, There is another force brewing inside the dark forest that is ready to be unleashed to the world.

 Chapter 116: Arctic Heart

    <h4>Chapter 116: Arctic Heart</h4>


    Few months have already passed since Angus managed to sessfully create the Miasma Curing Potion. The test phase and the production line also proceed without any hassle.


    All of this process is being handled by Mater Valeron himself which leaves Angus to have a lot of free time for his study inside the academy.


    Still, Angus needed to assemble his own production line to process the Elephant Grass as the main ingredient for Miasma Curing Potion.


    The production line consists of a few droids that could easily assemble as long as he has the blueprint. Another part of it, Angus needs to enchant the production line to keep working autonomously.


    It is not enough to just rely on the droid. Besides, all the big production lines always have a great enchantment. The problem is Angus could not hire an enchanter to do his enchantment for a confidential reason.


    Because of this, he needs to enchant the production line by himself. Fortunately, Angus also learned enchanting in one of his side courses. Among the other side courses, enchanting is the only subject Angus has low progress.


    It is because the difficulty of enchanting varies ording to the enchantment itself. For example, hardening enchantment to a sword is simple. as long as someone learns basic enchantments they could do it.


    However, if it has the addition of sharpening enchantment, the process bes moreplicated. Moreover, each enchantment also has its own difficulty.


    Sharpening and hardening enchantment is categorized as basic level enchantment while something like mana gathering enchantment is categorized as expert level enchantment.


    The difference between these two level enchantments is like earth and sky. There is also no true ssification for enchantment level as hardening enchantment could be expert level if it is being modified to a certain degree than the normal one.


    For example, normal hardening enchantment only increases the toughness by 10-20%. After being modified it could reach up to 100% or more depending on the modification itself.


    In summary, enchanting is not about sessfully applying the enchantment but about how strong the enchantment could be made.


    Some myths said that there are even weapons that could be enchanted with very strong enchantments that could destroy anything it attacks.


    Angus''s level of enchanting is not as progressed as the other side course. But, he is still better than his peers or some seniors. One of the reasons is because enchanting heavily relies on knowledge.


    Despite Angus''s hard work, his knowledge of enchanting is still not on par with the master or enchanter expert. Enchanting also uses various kinds of symbols andnguage along with a calction.


    As Angus didn''t have a lot of time to learn all the symbols andnguage, Angus''s progress in enchanting is a little bit slow. Still, his calction ability in enchanting helps him a lot when he applies the enchantment.


    Since Anguscks knowledge aboutnguage and symbols, he decided to learn all of this in his free time. Enchanting could be said to be simr toputer programming from Angus''s past life. It needs codes which are symbols in this case and mainnguages for it to work.


    Angus decided to create his ownnguage like any other expert enchanter to hide his enchantment. As long as someone is not deciphering hisnguage, no one could unravel his enchantment.


    Because of this, most of the famous enchanter always has more than one set ofnguage to do their enchantment.


    Fortunately, Angus also attended a worldnguage side course that teaches about other nationalnguages. Using thesenguages as his base, he is slowly creating his ownnguage.


    While he is doing his research on making his ownnguage, Jayna is training beside Angus in the dorm''s garden.


    Over the break, Jayna managed to create her own fighting pattern. Now, she is trying to get better control over her body. Angus teaches Jayna one of the secret techniques that are suitable for her. The technique is called the Arctic Heart.


    The technique is quiteplicated as it needs to circte mana around the body in a precise way without any error. Just one of the wrong moves, it could create a bacsh and hurt her.


    Up till now, Jayna still has not managed to circte her mana properly and already received countless bacsh. Despite this, Jayna keeps trying to practice this method.


    After practicing this technique for a while, she noticed the change in her temperament. She bes more docile and calmer rather than her usual moody and hot-tempered nature despite not using her [Heart of Perseverance] skill.


    Just by this effect, her control over mana is already increased by leap bound. Still, the bacsh from the technique is not something that could be tolerated.


    *Cough* *Cough* as Jayna coughs some blood from her mouth. She once again got bacsh from the technique.


    Looking at this, Angus closes his book and goes beside Jayna, "Jayna, you are rushing again. How many times have I said this technique is dangerous? You could only practice it step by step. What happens if I am not around to heal you?" said Angus.


    Then, Angus creates a blue me on his palm and touches Jayna''s back. Slowly, Jayna''s pale expression became more healthy. After a while, Jayna recovered from all her internal injuries.


    "Thanks, Angus" said Jayna shortly before focusing on trying the technique again.


    Looking at this, Angus could only shake his head before going back to read his book. Not long after that, Angus feels mana turbulence in the surroundings using his sharp perception.


    ''Hmm.. It seems someone managed to form a mana core nearby.'' thought Angus before he went back to read his book.


    "Yahoo.. I managed to do it!!" said someone from inside the dorm.


    ''This voice is... Ian. So, he is the one that managed to form his mana core.'' thought Angus.


    Not long after that, Ian ran towards the garden approaching their location.


    "Jayna, Let''s fight. I managed to form a mana core and be a first-gradebatant." shouted Ian.


    However, Jayna keeps ignoring him and focusing on circting her mana. Looking at this, Ian didn''t know what to do.


    Although he is a rascal and troublemaker, he knows that he could not disturb someone when they are trying to circte mana inside their body. Otherwise, they could easily get bacsh.


    Looking at the sweating and pain expression from Jayna, Ian thought that she must train some technique.


    After a few awkward momentster, Jayna didn''t stop circting her mana and kept ignoring Ian. Didn''t know what to do, Ian could only wait until Jayna finished practicing. At this moment, Millie and Miae to tend the garden.


    "Ehh.. It''s rare to find you here, Ian." said Millie.


    "Yeah, you didn''t n to disturb Jayna''s training right?" asked Mia bluntly.


    "Ehh.. What are you talking about? Of course not, anyway what are you two here?" asked Ian to divert the topic.


    "We are here to tend the garden like always. Why don''t you move aside and let us work peacefully." replied Mia.


    "Ehh.. yeah sure." said Ian as he gave away the twodies.


    At this moment, Jayna stops circting her mana and opens her eyes. Then, she walked towards Angus''s spot and sat beside him. Before Ian could say anything towards Jayna, she once again circted her mana and ignored Ian.


    Looking at this, Ian could only grumble silently before leaving the garden. Feeling that the troublemaker is gone, Angus yawns loudly before sleeping on his spot. The twodies that looking at Angus''s behavior could only shake their heads.


    "Hey, Millie. Did you think that Jaynately is closer with Angus?" asked Mia.


    "Hush.. Mia, we shouldn''t talk about this behind Jayna." said Millie.


    "But, look at them. They are looking like a couple on a pic." said Mia.


    "M-Mia¡­ You should not talk like that. Although they are recently closer like a husband and wife, we should never talk about it behind their backs." said Millie.


    ''Err¡­ We can hear you, Millie.'' thought Angus and Jayna.


    After that the sun bes setting and they need to go inside the dorm. Having dinner together in the dining area, Angus and Jayna eat silently while Ian keep trying to challenge Jayna in a fight.


    However, like in the afternoon, Jayna is ignoring Ian. Still, the dinner is kinda special as Ian deicide to treat the others to dinner as he already forming his mana core and be a first-gradebatant.


    For Ian who is thirteen years old, forming mana core is quite normal as many people also forming their mana core at this age. Hearing about Ian''s age, Angus begins to remember his situation.


    ''It''s been thirteen years since I havee to this world.'' thought Angus.


    In Firuman, they didn''t celebrate someone''s birthday as there are many long-life people. Unless it is someone important like royalty or nation leaders they hardly celebrate it.


    Even some nation leaders rarely celebrate these things as most of them have a long life span. A high-gradebatant could easily live until around 200 years old while maintaining their strength.


    As for six-gradebatants, they could live until around 250 years old while seventh-gradebatants could live more than 300 years old. Because of this reason, no one truly cares about age, especially for the high-gradebatant.

 Chapter 117: Almost Found Out

    <h4>Chapter 117: Almost Found Out</h4>


    Another few weeks passed by peacefully while Angus researched to make his ownnguage. His progress in creating newnguages is slow but steady.


    At first, he decided to use somenguages from his past, but thenguages from his past life could easily decipherpared to this worldnguage. So, he immediately abandoned this idea and decided to create his ownnguage.


    Although it usually takes a lot of time or years for a person to create their ownnguages, Angus believes he could do it especially with his enhanced mind through the system. Thinking about the system, Angus looks at his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 13 Years Old


    MP: 198/198


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 25


    Dexterity: 25


    Intelligence: 41


    Vitality: 40


    Soul Point: 576


    ''Haa.. the conversion rate has already be so ridiculously huge.'' thought Angus


    While his Strength and Dexterity are grayed out because he already reached his body limit, his Intelligence and Vitality is reached a threshold where each increase costs 640 soul points.


    This is a ridiculously huge conversion rate for Angus. Now, his system only generates around 5 points each day. Even if he worked tirelessly to umte points through manual battle, he could only raise his intelligence by one or two points.


    Although it is only one or two, the effect is very significant. After passing the 40 marks, his calction and memory ability are increased by leap bound. He could have a faster-thinking process and quite easily memorize things.


    However, Angus couldn''t have all the time to grind for soul points through the manual battle system. He still has his study and needs to attend all his side courses.


    He knows that this knowledge he learns will be useful for him in the future. Besides, there is no such thing as useless knowledge. As someone with high curiosity, Angus chose to learn as much as possible in this academy then grinding for one or two points to increase his stats.


    Using his enhanced mind, creating anguage is easy. But, creating anguage that is not easy to decipher is hard. For anguage to not get easily deciphered it needs a hardplexity and a vast amount of words.


    Normalnguage usually has around five hundred thousand to one million words. Angus decided to create around two million words for his newnguage to add moreplexity.


    For the current him this is the maximum capacity as he needs to remember every word he creates. He also needs to imbue it with the right intentions when he begins to enchant it to make hisnguage work.


    Basically, it is really hard work for a person without strong memory ability. But for Angus, this is like walking in the park. As long as he focused his mind, he could remember every word he created before.


    The only problem is to imbue it with intent. Every word needs to have a meaning for it to work. So, he needs to decide each meaning for every word.


    While creating hisnguage in his mind, Angus looks at the jointbat training where the student is divided into groups.


    Like the previous joint training, Angus and the other student need to be working together to fight the other group. Usually, they also will use monsters. However, after the news about the undead monster, they decide it will be dangerous if the monster changes into undead.


    Even Though the monster corpse only starts rising with the thick miasma nearby, the teachers still don''t want to endanger the student with this bizarre creature. Monsters are already hard to deal with. If it changes into a monster undead it may bring to some unforeseen ident.


    Like always, Angus didn''t care about the training as it is practically useless for him. With his current strength, he could take on all his peers easily. Angus even thought that even the current Jayna could take down all of their peers.


    So, Angus totally ignored what the teacher said and his group while keep creating hisnguage in his mind. In the middle of his ''daydreaming'', he is startled as being called out of nowhere.


    "Angus, it''s our turn. Remember the n and we may have a chance to beat the other team." said one of the students that Angus didn''t bother to remember.


    "Yeah.. Yeah.." replied Angus casually.


    Entering the training area, he found his opponent was Ian''s team which was quite rare. Since Ian always gets paired with Jayna as his opponent.


    What Angus didn''t know is that today the teacher is trying to make students learn when facing a strong enemy. The teacher already gave some lessons before but Angus didn''t bother to hear all of this and kept ''daydreaming''.


    Soon, the spar starts. Ian immediately casts [Aqua Ball] towards the student from warrior and hybrid ss. Get drenched from the [Aqua Ball], the students have a bad feeling about this.


    Before they could react, Ian sent [Spark] towards the student. As some of them wear armor, the [Spark] immediately electrocuted them. The attack bes more effective as it isbined with the [Aqua Ball] before.


    While all of this happened, Ian''s teammate took out the other Angus''s magician teammate leaving Angus alone. At this moment, Angus felt an attack in front of him.


    After taking care of the Warrior and Hybrid ss, Ianunches a frontal attack towards Angus. But, Angus immediately backed away and dodge Ian''s attack with a hair breath before leaping out of the arena and ending the spar.


    After that, the teacher calls the student to evaluate their performance. But, Ian still rooted at his spot while looking at his hand.


    ''I missed?? I know Angus is good at dodging, but I also elerate my body with the skill to attack him. So, How??'' thought Ian confusedly.


    "Ian, what are you doing? the teachers already called us." said one of his teammates.


    "Ahh.. Yeah.. I aming." said Ian while he is looking at Angus who is still absent-minded.


    After clearing his unnecessary thoughts, Ian goes towards the teacher. Soon, the teacher finished giving some evaluation towards the student which Angus ignored as always. At this moment, Jayna approaches Angus.


    "I thought you wanted to keep a low profile. With this, you might gather some attention." said Jayna in a teasing tone.


    "Ahh.. Jayna. What are you talking about?" said Angus, waking up from his daydreaming.


    "You managed to dodge Ian''s attack in front of everyone. Some of the teachers are even surprised at this." said Jayna.


    "Really?? That''s troublesome. I hope they don''t force me to do something." replied Angus.


    "Hahaha.. Like they could force son of the duke into doing something." said Jayna


    "That''s kind of a relief." said Angus.


    "If it bothers you, why did you not just take Ian''s attack?" asked Jayna.


    "Take his attack? Like that is going to happen." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Why??" asked Jayna.


    "Well, how about you? with your current strength will you let Ian touch you?" said Angus.


    "Huh.. No way I will let him. There is no way amoner like him should touch me." replied Jayna.


    "See.. You also have the same answer as me. Though the reason is quite different. Hahaha..." said Angus.


    "Bad Angus, you know that the only man that could touch me is you." Jayna said in a lower voice.


    "Okay.. Alright, Anyway how is your progress about [Arctic Heart]?" said Angus as he is trying to divert the topic.


    "Ahh.. I managed to circte the mana properly now." said Jayna.


    "Good.. make sure you always circte it until you can do it in your sleep." said Angus.


    As the two of them are chatting, Ian approaches them. Noticing this, Jayna''s expression turns into an expressionless doll, and looks coldly at Ian.


    "What do you want?" asked Jayna coldly as she didn''t like being intruded on especially when she was with Angus.


    Looking at Jayna''s re, Ian only shook his head. In thest few weeks, Jayna manages to learn Ian''s fighting pattern and could defeat him easily. She managed to dodge all his attacks easily.


    Although she couldn''t do it like Angus where he could dodge while closing his eyes, she still could beat Ian easily. Because of this, Ian knows that Jayna is already on a different level than him.


    Ignoring Jayna''s re, "Angus, let''s fight?" said Ian.


    Hearing this, "Excuse me??" asked Angus back.


    "I know you dodge, my attack is not a fluke. So, Let''s have a proper fight." said Ian.


    "Ehh.. But, I am a magician." said Angus while looking at Jayna to help him.


    As for Jayna, she is holding her mouth to notugh out loud about Angus''s situation.


    "That doesn''t matter. So, let''s.." said Ian.


    Before he finished his sentence, "Nope, can''t do it. I am too busy. bye." interrupted Angus while walking away.


    Hearing this, Ian ring at Angus. He decided to attack Angus from behind but before he could channel his mana, "If you try to sneak attack Angus, I will kill you!" said Jayna in a chilling tone.


    After saying that, Jayna leaves Ian alone and walks in Angus''s direction. hearing Jayna''s warning Ian couldn''t help but feel a cold sweat. Unlike the previous threatening she said towards him, he feels she will kill him if he attacks Angus.


    On the other hand, while Angus walked away, "Haa.. you shouldn''t have said that." said Angus.


    "No one will hurt you." said Jayna resolutely.


    Looking at Jayna''s conviction, Angus could only sigh and continue walking.

 Chapter 118: Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 118: Ghost</h4>


    Late in the night at the Royal Academy where every student rests from all the activity during the day, many security guards patrol in the academy perimeters. Because of their enhanced body, every single one of them still could remain alert without being tired.


    Still, the royal academy ground is very big to cover by all these guards. Furthermore, the royal academy also has many abandoned buildings. Most of these buildings were used as a facility in the past.


    Along with the time and the new development of technology, these buildings are reced by new ones. However, some of this building has a strong enchantment that is left behind by its previous user. So, they cannot simply destroy these abandoned buildings.


    Besides, the building could be refurbished into a private ce for experts or masters in various kinds of fields.


    As the Royal Academy is also a ce where various kinds of experts and masters gather to do their research, the headmaster gives some kind of private ce for each of them.


    For example, Balrug the old dwarf getting a smithing facility as his private ce and residence. Of course, not every master or expert will get this kind of service.


    During the silence in the night, one of the guards hears a whisper in the air. At first, he thought it was some kind of his imagination.


    However, as he got closer to the source of the voice, the whispering became more audible from inside one of the abandoned buildings.


    Gripping his weapon, ready to fight in case there is an intruder, the guard entering the abandoned building. As soon as he entered the two-floor abandoned building, the whisper was gone.


    The silent chill begins to creep the whole building. Feeling something is not right, "Is anyone here?" as he is going deeper into the building.


    Strangely using his sharp perception, he didn''t feel any presence in the building. Soon, the guard decided to check the building.


    Under the magicalmp he brings, he explores the building. As he goes deeper into the building, he feels like the surroundings be colder.


    "Get Out~" a soft creepy whisper heard close to the guard''s ear.


    The guards turned around and didn''t find anything besides him. Suddenly, he saw a shadow moving in front of him. The shadow is moving very fast even under his sharp sense.


    "Who''s there?" said the guard who became more nervous.


    Still, the guard follows the shadow deeper into the building. At this moment, his magicalmp flickers. The guard tries to fix it but the magicalmp soon turns off leaving him in the middle of the darkness.


    Noticing there is something wrong with this building, the guard decides toe back to the entrance. *Bam* Suddenly, the entrance door mmed closed. At this moment, the guards felt something behind his back.


    Turning around, "ARRRGGGHH" shouted the guards.


    The next few days, in the middle of the dorm''s garden, Angus spent his free time reading books like usual. Besides her, Jayna calmly circtes her mana while Millie and Mia tend the garden.


    Not far from them, Ian sits on the nearby bench and grumpily looks at Jayna and Angus. He felt frustrated because the two of thempletely ignored his challenge and provoke.


    He is certain that Jayna must learn something from Angus as the way they dodge his attack is simr. Ian is the type of person that learns from battle. So, he couldn''t do anything if the other person didn''t want to fight him.


    Despite this, he also didn''t use any other underhanded tactics like sneaking, attacking them, or ckmailing them. It is because his pride as a man and warrior will never let him do this kind of thing.


    While thinking of how to make both of them fight him seriously, "Hey, guys¡­ So, this is where all of you gather. Did you hear about the recent rumor inside the academy?" said Axel who is approaching the group.


    "Ohh.. Afternoon, Axel." greet Millie.


    "What rumor??" asked Ian


    "It''s about the ghost." said Axel excitedly.


    "Ghost?!!" shouted Millie and Mia in contrast experssion.


    Hearing this, Jayna and Angus stop what they are doing and focus on Axel. Looking that he gathered everyone''s attention, Axel couldn''t help but be happy.


    Ever since he stayed inside the Spring Dorm, he always feels being ignored by others. He also feels is not as famous as the others. Jayna is the first rank in their year and the fourth princess. Angus is famous for his academic course and the son of the duke.


    Millie is famous for her appearance and kind heart while Mia is famous for her skill in closebat battle in warrior ss. As for Ian, Although he is not a noble like the others, he is the second rank in their year along with being the son of a famous wealthy merchant.


    Compared to them, Axel feels behind in terms of his prestige. Even though he is the son of the noble, he is only the second son of a lower noble in count rank like Millie without any significant achievement.


    Can''t stand with his dormmate achievement and keep being ignored, Axel has a habit to go outside the dorm to have a connection with the other student in his years.


    However, unbeknown to himself, he is a very sociable person that has a lot of connections even with the upperssmen.


    Getting attention from his dormmate, who is usually ignored him, gives him a sort of confidence in his heart.


    "A few days ago, one of the academy guards was found gone without trace inside one of the abandoned buildings. The only clue left is his broken magicalmp and a scream before the other guard enters the building."


    "Even after some investigation, the guards still couldn''t find any clue about the disappeared guard. Some of the rumors spected that it is the work of ghosts." exined Axel.


    "Howe it is rted to the ghost? The guard may have just disappeared because kidnapped by someone." asked Ian.


    "At first everyone also thinks like that. But, the next few days, many students could hear creepy whispers from the abandoned building at night. When they enter the abandoned building, the whisper is gone, reced with a chilling atmosphere."


    "Fortunately, none of the students was hurt as they immediately ran away the moment they felt the cold. After some investigation, the guard also couldn''t find any trace of the whisper. It''s like it is the work of a ghost." exined Axel.


    "Cold atmosphere? Whisper? Interesting..." said Angus softly.


    "Jayna, what do you think about this?" asked Angus who feels Jayna''s gripped on his arm.


    "Ehh.. N-Nothing. That''s just a rumor." said Jayna meekly.


    Looking at this, "Jayna, did you afraid of ghosts?" asked Angus.


    "W-Who is afraid of ghosts? I will beat the crap out of them. Yeah... " as Jayna reassures herself.


    Looking at this, Angus could only shake his head. From what he read in the book, there is no such thing as ghosts in this world. But, there are few creatures or races that are simr to ghosts.


    However, most of this monster is very difficult to deal with. For Angus, he believes in the existence of ghosts. In his past life, he had many experiences with them. Rather than a ghost, it is more like spirits.


    From his experience, there are two kinds of spirits. Good spirit and Evil Spirit. The first kind will never bother you and chill, but the second kind is quite annoying and some of them are strong enough to harm ordinary people.


    There are even some groups or organizations that specialize in dealing with these kinds of evil spirits. Angus didn''t know if there is a spirit in this world or not. Ever since he was born in this world, he has never seen a spirit be it a good one or a bad one.


    "What, nonsense. There is no way it is the work of ghosts." said Ian.


    "Hmm.. then, why don''t we search for this ghost?" suggest Millie out of nowhere.


    "M-Millie¡­ What are you talking about?" said Mia.


    "Don''t you think that it is exciting to find the ghost?" said Millie


    "Ehh¡­" said Mia


    Hearing this, "Hmmm¡­ Millie is quite right, we need to investigate this matter carefully before someone else is getting hurt." said Ian.


    "I agree, this ghost thing may turn out quite interesting." replied Angus out of nowhere.


    "Ehh.. Angus, not you too." said Jayna.


    "Don''t worry, Jayna. If you are afraid, you don''t need to join us." said Angus softly.


    "W-Who is afraid of ghosts?! I-I will join too¡­" said Jayna.


    Hearing the response of his dormmate, Axel couldn''t help but be happy, "Alright, then let''s investigate tonight after dinner time." suggested Axel.


    "Tonight!!!" shouted Mia and Jayna.


    "Yeah, the faster we investigate this. The better, right?" said Axel.


    "I agree. ording to the book I read, it may be the work of some creatures or races. If that is the case, we may notify the teacher about this." said Angus.


    "I-In that case, can''t we just leave this to the teacher or other staff?" said Mia.


    "No, can''t do. The royal academy ground is very vast. If it is truly the work of some intruder, it will take a long time to find the culprit." said Ian excitedly in the prospect of fighting the intruder.


    "Yosh, then let''s go out after dinner time tonight." said Axel.

 Chapter 119: Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 119: Shadow</h4>


    In the evening, after dinner time, Angus and his friend decided to search for the rumored ghost around the academy ground.


    Since inside the academy ground, there are a lot of masters and experts with various kinds of strength there are no truly curfew rules. For high-grade people who could work for a few days without being tired, there is no difference between day and night.


    However, the majority of the students are still ungraded and need to rest at night which makes the academy empty in the evening time. Besides, the human race also has a natural biological clock to rest after the sun goes down.


    In the middle of the silent academy ground, "So, how do we search for this ghost?" asked Angus.


    Hearing this, Axel took out an academy map and let the other see.


    "Since the ghost ising from the abandoned building, Why don''t we check this part where a lot of abandoned buildings are ced." said Axel.


    "Good idea. Let''s go now." said Millie excitedly.


    "M-Millie¡­" said Mia who is already afraid when hearing the ghost word.


    After walking for a while, the student passed some of the patrolled academy guards.


    "Kids, go back to your dorm. It is not safe to go out at night for now." said the guards sternly.


    "Ehh¡­ but, we want to find the ghost." said Millie innocently.


    Hearing this, the guard immediately facepalmed, "*Sigh* another one. There''s no such thing as ghosts." said the guard.


    "Another one?" asked Ian.


    "Yeah, since the rumor about ghosts spread, you are not the only student roaming during the evening time. Now, go back to your dorm." said the guard.


    "Can we take a walk first before going back?" asked Axel.


    "*Sigh* Alright, I doubt you will get in trouble since there are also some students taking a walk." said the guard before walking away.


    "So, how is it, guys? Did we continue?" said Axel.


    "Of course, this is a rare opportunity to go out together," said Millie.


    Looking at the enthusiastic Millie, the other reluctantly walks towards the abandoned building area.


    Along the way, "Jayna, are you okay? You keep silent from the start." said Angus softly to Jayna who kept gripping Angus''s arm.


    Being called suddenly, "Ehh¡­ N-Nothing." Jayna startled a little bit but came closer to Angus.


    Looking at this, Angus could only shake his head. "Don''t worry, I will keep protecting you from anything." said Angus softly to reassure Jayna.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but calm down a little bit and feelfortable with Angus''s presence. Soon, the group arrives at the abandoned building area.


    As soon as they arrive, "This is¡­ " said Ian.


    "Why are there so many students here?" asked Millie.


    "It seems they are also searching for this ghost thing." replied Axel


    In the perimeter of the abandoned group area, some students are walking in groups while joking with each other. Some of them even scared one of the others. It is like a recreational night ce.


    Looking at this, Angus''s group knows that their adventure ends without being started. While they didn''t know whether to stay or look around, inside of the abandoned building, near the window, a shadow looked at the student nearby before gone.


    The appearance of the shadow is only a moment and hardly perceived by others. But, during this time, Angus looked at the window seriously.


    ''This feeling¡­ Something is suddenly gone. There is something here.'' thought Angus seriously.


    Looking at Angus''s serious expression, "Angus, is something wrong?" asked Jayna.


    "N-Nothing." replied Angus.


    Then, Angus''s group decided to walk around for a little bit before going back to the dorm. After finding nothing suspicious in the nearby area, they decide to go back to the dorm to rest.


    "Haa¡­ This is busted." said Ian.


    "Yeah...? we couldn''t find a ghost." said Millie sadly.


    On their way back to their academy dorm, the air bes more chilly.


    While walking, "Hey, don''t you think It''s kinda chilly here?" said Axel.


    "Axel, stop ying around. This is not funny." said Mia.


    During the time they are inside the abandoned building area, Axel often scares the others as a joke until he is beaten into a pulp by Jayna.


    Suddenly, the surrounding magicalmp is flickering along with the one that they bring. Soon, Angus notices his breath be a visible vapor along with the rapid drop of temperature.


    The others also notice this, "Everyone there is something nearby." said Angus.


    During this time, Angus became serious and cast [Mana Echolocation] silently.


    After getting feedback from the [Mana Echolocation], Angus''s expression became more grave.


    "Jayna, don''t leave my side." said Angus seriously while looking around.


    "Angus, what is it?" asked Jayna as she realized this is a serious situation.


    The temperature became colder and the fountain nearby even froze immediately. After a while, A shadow could be seen moving around.


    "Kyaa¡­ Something is moving around." screamed Mia


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!!" Shouted Ian while ring up his mana to counter the cold.


    Soon, the moving shadow ran away. Looking at this, Ian decides to pursue the moving shadow. Seeing this, Millie also follows him.


    As Millie and Ian pursue the moving shadow, Mia didn''t have a choice but follow which makes Axel also follow them leaving Angus and Jayna behind.


    "Hmmm¡­" said Angus.


    "Angus, is there something wrong?"


    "Well, actually¡­" said Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus swung his arm backward and hit a shadow behind him. *Bam* the dark shadow unexpected of sudden attack and thrown away. But, then it immediately disappears leaving Jayna and Angus alone.


    Soon, the temperature rose and turned to normal. Angus looked at the iceyer on top of his fist in a serious expression.


    "Damn.. we need to follow the others." said Angus.


    "Emm.. Yeah... " said Jayna, a little bit unsure.


    Using their enhanced speed, they managed to follow up the others that were stopping in front of the big abandoned building. The building is quite big as it is sort of a big facility before being abandoned.


    "Angus, Jayna. The ghost is going inside the building." said Axel.


    "I-I think we should stop here and call the guard or teacher." Mia said scarred.


    "Don''t worry, Mia. I believe the ghost is a good guy." said Millie.


    "B-But¡­" said Mia.


    "Let''s enter the building." said Ian while opening the entrance door.


    As Ian entered the building recklessly, the others couldn''t help but follow. As soon as all of them enter, a whisper heard, "Get Out~"


    Hearing the whisper, "Millie.. let''s go back already!!" said Mia.


    During this moment, the entrance door is closed suddenly. The surrounding temperature became lower and everyone could see the surroundings be darker. Even the magicalmp that they bring is flickering once again.


    "GRUOO!!!"? Suddenly a big ck shadow appeared beside them.


    With a reflex, Jayna who is frightened from all this stuffunches a fire punch towards the ck shadow and is thrown away.


    Seeing that Jayna managed to punch the ghost, "Pursue it!!" said Ian while running deeper into the building. The others also once again follow Ian while leaving Angus and Jayna who are rooted on the spot.


    After being separated from the others, Angus took out his Sky Thorn. Looking at Angus taking out his weapon with a serious expression, "Angus, what is it?"


    "I don''t know. But, it is not a ghost or spirit. I guess it is sort of a beast." said Angus.


    "Beast!!" said Jayna.


    Hearing that it is a beast, Jayna immediately takes a battle position and unsheathes her sword.


    Beast, a strong creature with various kinds of abilities like monsters. However, it still retain its wisdom and uses mana rather than miasma.


    It could be said like a ferocious animal that could utilize mana. Some rumors said that the beast was the initial form of the monster before it was corrupted from miasma.


    Soon, the shadow shes around them again and the temperature drops rapidly.


    "This is annoying, It can disappear and appear at will!!" said Angus.


    As the darkness gets thicker, "Angus, leave it to me! [Immtion]" said Jayna.


    Jayna''s body was engulfed by fire and shone brightly. The fire from Jayna''s body offset the dropping temperature and managed to light up the ce.


    At this moment, Angus moves, parrying some sort of ck w from the darkness that targets Jayna.


    "Jayna, ready to cast the Fire spell!!" said Angus while keeping blocking shadow ws that keep appearing from all the directions using Sky Thorn.


    Hearing this, Jayna immediately chants a spell. Hearing the chant and the umted fire elemental mana, the shadow begins to attack more recklessly.


    This time, Angus didn''t passively defend himself. He also shoots the Sky Thorn''s end towards the spot it may appear. By keep using [Mana Echolocation] silently, Angus notices the appearance of the shadow before it couldunch an attack.


    After shooting the Sky Thorn''s end, Angus maniptes it with his mana through the chain and swings it around. The chain and the sharp end be a sort of living whip that keeps deterring the shadow from attacking.


    The battle between Angus and the shadow is going very fast. Soon, Angus managed to bleed the shadow and draw blue blood from it.


    It immediately roared frenziedly after being hurt by Angus. Then, the shadow madly rushed at Angus. At this moment, Jayna''s hand shone brightly.


    "Angus, get down!! [2nd Circle - me Bomb]"

 Chapter 120: Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 120: Familiar</h4>


    "Angus, get down!! [2nd Circle - me Bomb]" shouted Jayna.


    *BOOM* [me Bomb] hit directly towards the approaching shadow and exploded. The explosion is shaking the whole building.


    After a while, the shadow and smoke cleared revealed a strange bizarre creature. The creature has a ck scale with a lot of spikes all over its body. It has four legs with a sharp w on its end.


    Despite this, the creature''s body is not as big as Angus and Jayna thought. It only has the size of a domestic cat or dog. The creature''s body keeps a sort of shadow or dark mist along with cold properties.


    Now, on its body, there is an open wound that keeps bleeding with blue-colored blood. Looking at the appearance of the creature and its characteristics, "If I am not wrong this beast should be Mundus."


    "M-Mundus!! You mean that legendary beast Mundus??" said Jayna.


    "It should be. Though its size is too small from the book description. Maybe it is a newborn one?" said Angus.


    Hearing a newborn beast and looking at the pitiful beast in front of him, "Angus, could we keep it?" said Jayna.


    "Are you sure?? Mundus could grow into a terrifying beast that isparable to a dragon." said Angus.


    "But¡­ It looks pitiful. I even feel sorry to hurt him." said Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­" said Angus while ring his mana nearby.


    "How about now? Did you still feel pity?" said Angus.


    "Ehh.. What.. Why did I suddenly¡­" as Jayna bes confused and absentminded.


    "What a terrifying beast. To think has the power to influence the mind." said Angus while keeping looking at the small Mundus.


    Looking that hisst effort failed, Mundus could only stare back at Angus.


    "To influence the mind??!" said Jayna surprisedly.


    "Yeah¡­ Anyway, I believe you are a smart beast to know about your current condition. So, I have a proposal for you." said Angus smilingly at Mundus.


    Hearing this, Mundus directly speaks to Angus''s mind, ''What do you want?'' said Mundus.


    ''Be my familiar'' replied Angus telepathically.


    ''Absurd!! I am Mundus, the legendary creature that could match a dragon. How can I be a pet?!'' replied Mundus


    ''Really, then I don''t have a choice but to kill you.'' said Angus.


    ''Like hell, you could kill me. I will be gone before you know it.'' said Mundus while growling a little bit.


    ''Then, be my guest. I believe my poison is strong enough to render you to move properly.'' said Angus.


    ''Hateful Human!! You are despicable!!'' said Mundus.


    ''So, what is your choice? Die or be my familiar??'' said Angus.


    ''Hmph.. Alright, I give up. I will be your familiar.'' said Mundus.


    ''Ehh.. this is too easy. He must have nned something.'' thought Angus.


    Looking that Angus kept his silence, ''Why did you silent? Did you not know how to make a familiar contract?'' said Mundus.


    ''Nope.. Let''s just be done with this.'' said Angus as he sliced his palm.


    The familiar contract is another soul-bound type contract. It is mainly used to make a familiar beast. Angus knows the general way to make this Familiar Contract. However, he didn''t know that this contract was also dangerous.


    After slicing his palm, "I, Angus Victory, willing to offer a familiar contract." said Angus.


    ''epted.'' said Mundus.


    The moment Angus hears Mundus''s reply a strong bright lightes from the Mundus. Like a time being stopped, Angus couldn''t move his body but his consciousness was still there.


    ''Foolish, little human!! You should have killed me when you had a choice rather than making me your familiar.'' as Mundus stood up from his spot.


    Then, the creature jumps into Angus''s hand. Suddenly, Angus feels pain all over his body and his hand is feeling like being scorched.


    "ARRGG¡­ What the!!" screamed Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ Little human, now I will devour you." said Mundus.


    At this moment, Angus inheritance chi Misty Ball res up and releases a huge torrent of energy towards the surroundings. *Busst* The energy bes chaotic inside Angus''s body.


    Using this chaotic unstoppable force, Angus directs it to suppress the Mundus inside his body.


    Being suppressed by unknown energy, "Howe you have this much energy??! NOOO¡­" said Mundus as he got suppressed further.


    After unknown time passed by, Mundus got suppressedpletely and the chaotic energy in Angus''s body was also exhausted. After that, the bright light died down and some information came to Angus''s mind.


    As the bright light is gone, time begins to move again. Angus immediately slumps on the ground while heavy sweating. Angus slumping on the ground after the bright light makesJayna worried. As for the Mundus, it was gone from its spot.


    "Angus, Are you alright?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    At this moment, Angus is exhausted and a hologram panel appears in front of him.


    "Familiar detected." [System]


    "New Menu Combat Familiar is created." [System]


    Angus brush and close the hologram panel. He decided to check the panelter as now he is still fatigued in mind and body. Fortunately, Angus has high vitality and could relieve his exhausted body.


    Otherwise, he will fall unconscious and will create more troubleter. After reassuring Jayna that he is okay, Angus begins to sort off the information in his mind.


    Apparently, Mundus is truly despicable. It baits Angus to do a familiar contract with him. If it is an unintelligent beast without wisdom, Angus could easily stabilize the contract after few agreements.


    However, a legendary creature like Mundus is rare and seems to be protected by the world. Their familiar contract for them is quite special.


    The contractor will be forced to fight mentally with the creature. Then, The contract will be established depending on the fight result.


    There are few results for the fight. The first result ispletely subdued where the familiar ispletely defeated. The familiar will be 100% obedient towards the contractor. It will die if the contractor dies.


    The second is Subdued. This is where the familiar is defeated by the contractor. The familiar will obey but still could fight back if being forced. It will be released the moment the contractor dies.


    The third is Equal. This is a condition where none of the familiar and the contractor win. The familiar will be obedient to a certain order. The contractor also needs to give something for each familiar service. The familiar also will be released the moment its contract dies.


    The fourth result is defeat. This is the result where the monster wins against the contractor. The familiar will not be obedient at all towards the contractor.


    It will slowly corrode the contractor''s life force every time, the familiar is summoned. The familiar also could break the contract anytime.


    Thest one isplete defeat. a result where the familiarpletely defeats the contractor. the contractor will be devoured by the familiar.


    ''*sigh* Fortunately, the inherited chi reacted at the right time and I couldpletely subdue Mundus.'' Thought Angus while looking at the ck M shape tattoo at the back of his hand.


    Looking at Angus still absent-minded, "Angus, are you truly okay? What is that tattoo?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "Ohh.. this is proof that I signed a contract with Mundus." said Angus.


    Hearing this, "Y-You¡­ What is the result of the contract??!" asked Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Howe you know about this?" asked Angus back.


    "What is the result of the contract!!?" asked Jayna in a more worried tone.


    "Don''t worry, it''spletely subdued." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna immediately relieved. "Stupid Angus, Why you suddenly make a familiar contract especially with a creature like Mundus?!!" said Jayna.


    Before Angus could respond, "KYAAAA¡­." a scream was heard from the deeper area.


    "That voice, it''s Mia." said Angus.


    "Angus, Can you move?" asked Jayna.


    "Don''t worry, Let''s go to them." said Angus.


    From the start of the fight with Mundus to contract it, only a few minutes passed by.


    On the way towards Mia''s voice, ''Hey, Mundus? Is there another Mundus in this area?'' asked Angus telepathically.


    ''Mundus.. Mundus.. Stupid master, need to give me a name. Anyway, there is no other Mundus in this area.'' replied Mundus inside Angus''s mind.


    ''I will give you a nameter. So, if it is not Mundus, is there another beast in here?'' asked Angus.


    ''Of course not. Even if there is a beast, they will be found by other strong humans. It''s probably that spirit.'' said Mundus


    ''Spirit??'' said Angus.


    At this time, Angus and Jayna arrive at the big area and find their friend. In front of them, there is a white silhouette wearing a white dress and long hair.


    "Get Out~ Get Out~" it softly whispers toward them.


    Hearing and looking at this, "Kyaa¡­ I-It''s a GHOST!!" screamed Jayna and immediately hugged Angus.


    Looking at this, Angus knows that this is truly a spirit. Angus didn''t expect that in this world there is a spirit. Then, Angus look at the scared Jayna who is hugging him like a ko, and closed her eyes


    "Jayna¡­ It''s okay.." said Angus


    "No¡­ No.. I want to go home." Said Jayna while hugging Angus tightly.


    Then, the spirit is blurring and gone. At this moment, Angus could see his friend''s condition. Looking at them, "Haa¡­ This is going to be troublesome."

 Chapter 121: Mundus

    <h4>Chapter 121: Mundus</h4>


    "Haa¡­ This is going to be troublesome." said Angus.


    At this moment, Mia hugs Millie while crying. Millie herself is excited but she can''t move since getting hugged by Mia. Axel is getting paralyzed on the spot and keeps stuttering.


    As for Ian, at first, Angus thought he was going to be okay. But truthfully he fainted on the spot while standing. This situation makes Angus helpless.


    "It''s okay, Jayna. The ghost is already gone." said Angus to calm Jayna.


    "Emm¡­ Really??" said Jayna while didn''t open her eyes.


    "Of course, You can open your eyes slowly now." said Angus.


    "Alright... " said Jayna while opening her eyes and looking at the surroundings.


    After that, Angus and Jayna help their friend that is still rooted on the spot. Then, They decide to go back. However, Millie wanted to continue searching for the ghost. Fortunately, the others were adamant to go back and end their ghost search.


    As for Angus, he is quite exhausted after the familiar contract incident and also decides to go back. So, Millie reluctantly goes back to the dorm with the others.


    Arriving at the dorm, the others immediately go towards their room to rest. Angus himself also decided to rest in his room.


    While lying down on the bed, he opens his system panel and looks at the new familiar menu. After opening it, he could see the familiar panel. There is only one familiar for now which is the Mundus. Selecting it he could see some information about his Familiar.


    Familiar name: ???


    Race: Mundus


    Grade: 1


    Bond: Completely Subdued


    There is no other information besides its name, race, grade, and bond status. Unlike his status panel, it is not showing its strength, dexterity, intelligence, and vitality status.


    After checking there is no more information Angus called Mundus, "Hey, are you there?" said Angus.


    Then, Angus''s shadow is wobble and the Mundus appear from it, "Stupid Master, you finally called me out." said the Mundus.


    "Alright, stop grumbling. Let''s get you a name. Hmm¡­ how about ck?" said Angus.


    "Master, although I am your familiar. I am not your pet." replied Mundus while ring at Angus.


    "Hahaha.. Sorry.. Sorry¡­ I am not truly good at giving someone names. Let me think a little bit."


    After thinking a little bit, "Hmm.. How about Draven?" said Angus.


    "Hmm.. Draven? what''s it mean?" asked the Mundus.


    "I don''t know. It just pops up in my mind. Draven, the one that emerges from the shadow." said Angus


    "Hmm.. Alright, from now on. My name is Draven." said Mundus.


    "Good, Now I want to sleep. Go back to my shadow." said Angus while back to lying down on his bed.


    Few days passed by and Angus managed to learn more about Draven. Like Angus spected, Draven is a newborn Mundus. He is quite intelligent because of his bloodline.


    A legendary creature like Mundus could inherit memory and knowledge from its predecessor through its bloodline. Creatures like Mundus are very infertile. So, to protect the newborn, it usually leaves knowledge and memory through the bloodline.


    However, some of the knowledge and memory is locked. It could only be unlocked when Draven evolves into the next grade or reaches a certain mastery of his skill. Despite only grade one, Draven is already a very strong beast.


    It could move through shadow and could somehow teleport anywhere within the darkness. Using this ability, Draven could even escape from a seventh-gradebatant. As long as it stays in the darkness or shadow. No one could target it.


    The only reason why Angus could catch it is because of Angus''s poison. Although it only paralyzes poison, it also disturbs the mana inside Draven and forces it toe out of the shadow.


    Draven could also release a ck mist that lowers the nearby temperature while it also kind of istes space. This ability is the reason why Mundus is very dangerous. No one could escape easily after getting caught inside this thick dark mist.


    Just by these two abilities, Angus knows that Mundus is a top stealth beast type. These two ridiculous abilities themselves will get stronger for each grade.


    Angus also found that Draven could join his fight inside the manual battle system. As a creature with high space affinity, Draven realizes that Angus is entering a sort of special space.


    ''ording to Draven, the manual battle system does not happen in my mind but in a sort of special space that is connected with my body. Haa¡­ I need to investigate this more.'' thought Angus.


    Now, Angus is inside the library and looking for more information about Mundus. As a legendary beast, there are a lot of references about Mundus. But not all of them are true. Some of them said that Mundus is not a beast but a monster.


    Beast and Monster are simr but different. Monster is less intelligent than a beast unless it manages to be a Monster Overlord. As for Beast, they could learn like any living being normally despite not evolving their grade.


    In Firuman, the beast is a kind of rare existence almost to the point of extinction. However, a record in ancient times said countless beasts live in harmony with civilization society.


    Mundus is quite famous among the beasts. Still, because of its dark nature, many people thought it was a monster rather than a beast. Since its dark mist could easily be mistaken for Miasma.


    Moreover, Mundus is a ferocious carnivore beast that likes to hunt any living being. Because of this reason, Angus had a problem getting food for Draven. But, after inquiry more. Angus found that Draven could eat monster meat.


    Monster meat is kind of precious but also hard to be processed. So, it is kind of useless for most people. It also easily spoils if not treated carefully. This way the price of monster meat is only slightly higher than normal meat.


    Because of this reason, Angus has a lot of monster meat that he didn''t sell inside his inventory. As long as Angus keeps fighting and killing monsters inside his manual battle system, he could keep providing Draven''s food.


    He also found that Mundus is a very dark nature creature. Not only it has a great stealth ability, but it also secretes its own poison in its w or spike. Some references even say that its breath is also poisonous along with its dark mist.


    Fortunately, Draven still could not excrete poison yet. Otherwise, it will be Angus and Jayna that be food for Draven.


    After finishing reading about Mundus, Angus walked out of the library. He goes towards one of the abandoned facilities. This abandoned facility is not big but also not small. ording to the record, it should be an ex-private facility of one of the masters.


    From above, it looks kind of normal. But, ording to Draven, there is a huge basement area below it. This is the ce where Draven was born. After searching for a while, Angus still didn''t find the hidden mechanism to open the basement.


    "Damn it, are you sure there is a basement in this ce?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah, of course. That ce is where my egg is stored." replied Draven telepathically.


    "But, even with my scanning skill. I couldn''t find it. Can you go back to the basement area?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm.. That''s a piece of cake." said Draven.


    Then, Draven appears from Angus''s shadow before entering the stone gap into the ground. After a while, it came back and brought a piece of broken ck colored egg.


    Looking at this, "Haa¡­ Do I need to break it by force? But it may copse along with the inside. Say, Draven, what is inside of this basement?" asked Angus.


    "There are various things like books, some strange tubes, cages, other broken monster eggs, and many other things." replied Draven.


    "Urgg.. Now, I want to explore inside of it. But, the hidden mechanism is concealed really well. Alright, let''s search for it once more." said Angus.


    However, after a long time searching, Angus still didn''t manage to find the hidden mechanism. Before Angus knew it, the sun already set, and the darkness shroud the whole academy ground.


    "*sigh* That''s it. Let''se back tomorrow." said Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus hears a soft whisper behind him.


    "Get out~ Get out~" said a transparent person in a white blouse.


    Looking at this, Angus could only shake his head.


    "Alright, miss ghost, What do you want?" asked Angus casually.


    "Get out~ Get out~ It''s dangerous~" replied the ghost.


    "What''s the one that is dangerous, miss ghost?" said Angus.


    "Bellow.. Deep underground is dangerous.. Get Out~" said the ghost.


    "You know about the basement room in this ce?" asked Angus.


    The ghost didn''t reply but only nodded. Seeing the ghost nodded, "Did you know how to get in there?" asked Angus again.


    "Yes.. " replied the ghost shortly.


    "Can you show me?" asked Angus.


    "No.. It''s a dangerous ce. Get Out~" said the ghost.


    "Ohh..e on. You know I could subdue Mundus before. Could you trust me with this one?"


    "I said Get Out~ Get Out~" as the ghost spoke louder, almost to scream.

 Chapter 122: Powerful Language

    <h4>Chapter 122: Powerful Language</h4>


    "Get Out~ Get Out~" the ghost keeps repeating the same word like a broken recorder.


    Hearing this, "Haa¡­ This is why I don''t like dealing with spirit. They are too unreasonable." said Angus.


    During this time, "Master, the ghost is too annoying. Can I eat her?" said Draven inside Angus''s mind.


    "Ehh.. You can do that?" asked Angus.


    "Of course, this ghost could only run before because it managed to escape my mist. But inside this darkness, I could devour it without a problem." replied Draven


    "Err.. that''s kind of¡­ Anyway, don''t worry about her, I could take care of her." said Angus to reassure Draven.


    During this moment, the ghost voice keeps bing louder and starting to get annoying. Looking at the mad ghost in front of him, "Urrg¡­ this is getting annoying." said Angus.


    Angus channels mana into his hand and creates a blue me on his hand. Using this hand, he grabbed the intangible ghost.


    "Alright, that''s it. If you don''t shut up your mouth at the next second I will burn you to nothingness." said Angus coldly.


    Feeling touched and the hot temperature of the me, the ghost surprised and shut up. Seeing that the ghost calming down, "Good, now show me the way to enter the underground, or I will burn you until you arepletely gone." said Angus sternly


    The ghost wanted to say something but feeling the hot me from Angus, she immediately decided toply with Angus''s request. The ghost waves her hand and marks the brick wall with a number.


    "Touch the brick ording to my mark and the underground shall be revealed." said the ghost while still being grabbed by Angus.


    Hearing this Angus still didn''t let go of the ghost, "Draven, touch the wall ording to the number."manded Angus.


    Draven immediatelyes out from the shadow and pushes the brick wall ording to the mark number. Looking carefully, the brick that is being marked is forming a sort of word or symbol. However, Angus didn''t recognize the word or symbol.


    After touching the brick wall, *ck* *ck**ck* The ground is lowered and shown stairs towards the underground.


    "Interesting¡­" said Angus.


    Then, Angus released his grip and the ghost immediately became invisible and ran away. Ignoring the running ghost, Angus looks at the darkness below the stairs.


    After thinking carefully, Angus touches the brick again with the same sequence and closes the underground stairs.


    "Alright, Let''s check what''s inside tomorrow. I am quite hungry right now. Draven, let''s go back." said Angus.


    As Angus walked away, Draven went inside the Angus shadow. The night passed by uneventfully. In the morning, Angus wakes up like usual and does his morning routine before going to the ss.


    Today''s ss could be said to be one of the hardest courses besides Arithmancy, it is the Science Physic. To most of the students, this course is quite interesting yet also very hard since it has a lot of theory and calction.


    Many students often fail this course''s test. Fortunately, there are some remedial tests and practical tests that could increase the overall score. Otherwise, there will be many students that have not passed this course.


    It is not because the test is too hard but it is sometimes notpatible with the student''s interest. For example, the warrior student ss will find this course very boring and hard. However, for the magician ss, this course is very interesting and important for them.


    Because of this, some students didn''t take too much importance about the course which let it be one of the hardest subjects. As for Angus, this is one of his favorite courses.


    Through this, he could understand more about nature and physics which could develop his own mind when making his own spell in the future.


    With his current enhanced mind, he also didn''t have any problem memorizing the theory and doing the calction as long as he put his mind on it.


    Soon, the course came to an end after a few hours. However, these few hours are quite a torture for the other student''s mind. In the magician ss, the science physics course is more advanced and harder than the other ss which is quite hard for the teenage student''s mind.


    Almost all of Angus''s ssmates fell into an absent-minded mood after the science physics course. In the afternoon after lunchtime, Angus attended the Ancient Language side course.


    This side course helped him a lot to learn anothernguage along with hisnguage creation. Usually, the course is a kind of self-study about the othernguage for a few hours.


    As long as the student managed to do the assignment and keep attending the course ss, they are free to do their own self-study.


    Entering the ss which is quite small and few students, Angus goes towards the teacher''s desk. Fortunately, today''s teacher is Elis, Angus''s former homeroom teacher.


    "Teacher Elis, can I ask you a question about anguage?" said Angus.


    "Oh.. Mr. Victory. Long time no see. What can I help you with?" said Teacher Elis


    "It''s about this symbol. Did you happen to recognize thisnguage?" said Angus while giving a symbol that he found in the secret underground entrance yesterday.


    Looking at this symbol, "T-This is¡­ Where did you get this word?" said Teacher Elis.


    "Eh¡­ is there something wrong with it?" asked Angus back confusedly.


    "Huft.. If I am not wrong this is not a symbol. It''s a word from a powerfulnguage, Did you know about this kind ofnguage?" said teacher Elis.


    "Powerfulnguage? Did you mean like the lostnguage of dragonnguage, Old Tonguenguage, and many more." said Angus.


    "True, it''s about thosenguages. Thesenguages are so powerful that each word could create a phenomenon. However, along the time, The people who could vocalize thesenguages perished along the time." exined teacher Elis.


    "I see¡­ So, whichnguage does thise from?"


    "If I am not wrong this wordes from the Dusk Language, the counterpart of the Sun Language. It means ''Door''. I don''t know where you find this word. but, I suggest you do not interact with this ce." exined Teacher Elis.


    "Err.. Is there something dangerous?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Rather than dangerous, it''s about the nature of thisnguage. People that use Dusk Language are often involved with something dark and nasty. So, wherever you see this kind of word, you should avoid this ce and immediately tell the teacher about the ce." exined teacher Elis.


    "A-Alright.. Actually, I just found it in some book. But, I don''t know if it is a symbol or a word so I asked you about this. So, don''t worry about it." said Angus.


    "Well, I hope so." said teacher Elis.


    "Then, do we happen to have a book about this Dusk Language or the Sun Language in the library?" said Angus.


    "Of course not. This is a powerfulnguage, there is no way its book is being put in the library." said Teacher Elis.


    "But, since teacher Elis recognized the word, you must have this book, right?" said Angus.


    "Yes, but why should I lend this book to a troublemaker like you?" said Teacher Elis.


    "Ehh¡­ Troublemaker??" asked Angus back.


    "Every time there is a ss tournament, your previous ss always causes trouble. From the possession incident to the intruder." said Teacher Elis.


    "Ehh... That''s Jayna''s fault. Not mine." said Angus to defend himself.


    "Still, This is a powerfulnguage. Many people will not have a chance to study it in their lifetime. It''s also dangerous to study it without supervision. So, Why should I lend to a teenage-like you?" asked Teacher Elis.


    "M-Maybe because I am your previous homeroom student?" said Angus uncertain.


    "Pftt¡­ You and Ms. Heart is the most annoying student that I have taught before. Luckily, I am not going to be your homeroom teacher anymore. Anyway, why don''t you tell me from which book you got this word from." said Teacher Elis.


    Hearing Teacher Elis''s question, "Err¡­ I forgot about it. It''s some storybook called sun goes down or something. Anyway, since teacher Elis doesn''t want to lend the book, I will do my own study." said Angus while walking away to avoid being interrogated further.


    After the Ancientnguage side course time passed, Angus didn''t go back to the abandoned building but back to his dorm andy on his usual spot while enjoying the sunset.


    After a while, "Master, the stalker is already gone." said Draven inside Angus''s mind.


    "Yeah, I also noticed that. I didn''t expect Teacher Elis to follow me like this." replied Angus.


    Angus didn''t move from his spot and kept apanying Jayna training [Arctic Heart] while practicing her sword.


    After the sun hadpletely gone, Angus entered the dorm and had dinner with the others before going back to his room. Inside his room, "Draven, d me with your ck mist."manded Angus.


    After that, his shadow trembles and engulf his whole body until it bespletely ck [Shadow Blend]. This is a special skill when he sessfully makes a contract with Draven.


    He feels like being covered by a thinyer all over his body. Furthermore, Angus could feel that he could submerge into the shadow like it is water.


    He also feels that his mana continues to be drained a little bit to maintain this state. Without wasting any moment, Angus went out of the dorm through the window.

 Chapter 123: Dark Elf

    <h4>Chapter 123: Dark Elf</h4>


    Exiting the dorm area, Angus travels across the royal academy ground under the bright moonlight. Using his expertise and his new skill to hide in the shadows, Angus managed to sneak around silently without being found out.


    Although there are no other people that are stalking him, he still needs to take some precautions. Especially after being stalked by teacher Elis for the whole afternoon.


    If not for Angus''s [Mana Echolocation] and strong perception, Angus wouldn''t find out this teacher was stalking him the whole afternoon. Judging by this behavior, she will also stalk him for a few days.


    Because of this, Angus could only sneak around in the middle of the night to explore the hidden underground chamber.


    Soon, he arrived at the abandoned facility he left behind yesterday. Entering the abandoned facility, Angus draws out the shadow that covers his body. After that, he touched the brick ording to its sequence.


    Then, once again the floor goes down revealing a hidden stair towards the underground below. Taking out a magicalmp device, Angus descended slowly towards the underground.


    Walking the stairs in the middle of the darkness, Angus arrives in front of a big door. Then he looked carefully at the door without touching it using [Mana Eye].


    ''Hmm.. Like I thought there are various runes hidden in this door. Probably a sort of trap or rm.'' thought Angus.


    After thinking a little bit, "Draven, can you go behind the door and open it from the inside?"


    "Alright, master." said Draven as he entered the door through its gap.


    *ng* Then, the door opened from the inside easily and disable the trap runes.


    "As I thought, the rune is not working if the door is opened from the inside." said Angus while entering the chamber.


    The chamber is ck colored by its floor, wall, and ceiling which make the room very gloomy. Rather than a chamber, Angus thought it was a sort of storage room since there are many kinds of things inside of it.


    Be it deteriorating clothes, ingredients, minerals, books, to dead monster eggs. There are many monster rows of dead monster eggs beside the cracked one which Angus guesses Draven''s monster egg.


    After checking carefully, Angus didn''t find another love monster egg that still didn''t hatch. ording to Draven, his egg is quite special and needs a dark ce and a long time before it could hatch.


    Draven is a kind of idental phenomenon from this abandoned chamber. After looking carefully, Angus found that this chamber is at least a hundred years or older.


    After didn''t find any kind of special things or item, Angus went towards the desk and the bookshelf area.


    On the middle of the desk, there is a piece of paper with a strange symbol that Angus didn''t understand its meaning. Angus guesses it is a sentence from the Dusknguage that the owner left behind.


    After checking the desk for a while, Angus didn''t find anything. Then, Angus goes towards the bookshelf to find more clues about the room and its owner. Since the other party often uses powerfulnguage such as Dusk Language, the owner may be some powerful person.


    Fortunately, the book on the shelf is not written in the dusknguage. Still, it is written in a sort of ancientnguage. From Angus''s knowledge, this is thenguage of the ancient Dark Elf race.


    The Dark Elf race is the counterpart of the normal Elf race. They inherited their strong characteristic of the Elf race but didn''t have a long lifespan. The eldest of this race could only live until around 80 years old.


    However, unlike the humble Elf race, their nature is more aggressive and specialized inbat. Some rumors said that one of the dark elves could beat two or three normal elves. This shows the terrifyingbat power of this race.


    Now, their kind is almost extinct since they also inherited the infertility of elves. However, there is a rare phenomenon where the normal elf gives birth to a dark elf. This is also a sign that the world is in danger and needs the help of the dark elf''s strength.


    In the ancient record every time Dark Elf is born, there will be a cmity that follows them. Because of that, the Dark elf is also the sign of cmity or disaster itself.


    Angus still didn''t learn the dark elfnguage but he knows there is some book about it inside the royal academy library.


    As the number one private academy in the human race, the royal academy has a great number of book collections from various kinds of sources.


    After storing all the books into his wristwatch storage, Angus checks the material and ingredients in the other-self. Some of the material alreadypletely deteriorated while the mineral-type item still could be used.


    He also collects all these mineral items since every single one of them is very rare. Just by using this type of material, Angus may create a weapon like his Sky Thorn. His Sky Thorn is made of pure Manatium and has high conductivity with mana.


    In a world where people use mana asbat power, this kind of weapon is very rare and precious.


    Done with looting everything, Angus checks the chamber once again in case he missed something. Then, he exited the room. Exiting the room, Angus closes the hidden staircase and once again uses his familiar skill to go back to the dorm.


    Angus is quite happy about the harvest he gets from the hidden chamber. Just by the rare material he looted, he could already live like a potato in his everyday life.


    If Angus''s life before this could be said as rich, now Angus could be said as super-rich. This is still not counting the profit he will get when he starts selling his Miasma Cure Potion.


    "No wonder, many people like to hunt or search hidden tombs and someone''s legacy in this world. Just a small storage chamber could contain many precious things." said Angus while lying down on the bed.


    "Still, I need to at least learn about the hidden chamber owner." said Angus before he goes to sleep.


    In the next few days, Angus kept learning about the ancient dark elfnguage while sometimes tranting the book he took from the hidden chamber.


    During these past days, as Angus thought, Teacher Elis kept silently stalking Angus while being invisible. Fortunately, Teacher Elis gave up after a few days otherwise she would soon know Angus''s true strength.


    Besides learning the Ancient Dark Elfnguage, Angus also keeps helping Jayna to create her skill. At first, Angus thought to teach her his skill. But, all his skill is kind of self-created that is customized for himself.


    She may use the skill but not as well as Angus. Because of this, Angus didn''t teach her any skills but helped her to create her skill.


    Since Jayna is using a sword as her main weapon, she is the type with closebat rangebatant. This type ofbatant needs a good movement skill be it for dodging and attacking.


    One of Angus''s favorite movement skills is [Beast Walk] that he created based on his inspiration from various animal movements. This skill makes Angus very unpredictable but also very difficult to do.


    If not because Angus hasplete mastery of his own body, he will never be able to do this movement skill. Now, Angus and Jayna are trying to create a movement skill that is suitable for her.


    "So, do I need to observe some animal movement?" asked Jayna.


    "Of course not. I created [Beast Walk] based on my understanding of animal movement. So, what you need to do is create movement skills based on your understanding. This is the true way to create a skill for your use." exined Angus.


    "Not only will the skill be exclusive to you but you could develop the skill further as your experience umted." added Angus.


    "Alright, I get it. But, Why do I need to go on this pic with you in this deste forest?" asked Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Did you not like it?" asked Angus back.


    "N-No¡­ It just.. you said you will help me create a movement skill. So, I thought you would train me or something." said Jayna while blushing.


    "Well, training is important. But, you also need to rx sometimes and enjoy the surroundings. Besides, one of the best inspirations usuallyes from nature itself." said Angus while getting close with Jayna.


    Being closed by Angus, Jayna couldn''t help but blush. After Jayna learned [Arctic Heart] she could hide and control her emotion better than before. But, she will find some kind of distress whenever being teased by Angus like the current one.


    "Ahh¡­ It''s better if we are on some kind of beach or ocean." said Angus while enjoying the scenery with Jayna.


    "You are right, I hear Sunset city has a nice beach for the vacation." said Jayna.


    "Sunset city?? Hmm.. I hear it is the only city that connects with the ocean. I look forward to going there in the future." said Angus.


    Unbeknown to them, they may not have time to go towards this city in the future.

 Chapter 124: Ocean Monster Wave

    <h4>Chapter 124: Ocean Monster Wave</h4>


    One year has passed since the Monster Overlord attacked and destroyed the Holy Alliance nation. Since then, there is practically no news about the Monster Overlord. Even some of the investigation team could not find it.


    It seems to disappear into nothingness. Because of this, the Civilian Society force is turned into a passive state. Their alliance force''s purpose is to hunt and kill the Monster Overlord.


    At first, they decide to help take over the Holy Alliance nation. However, there are no true benefits except the nation nearby the Holy Alliance for this operation. It is also kind of overkill to use the alliance to just take over the Holy Alliance.


    While the Civilian Society searches for the Monster Overlord whereabout, many nations seem not to care about the Monster Overlord situation and still live their daily life.


    One of the nations is the Orces Kingdom. It is a kingdom that is smaller than the Heart Kingdom. However, it is one of the prosperous kingdoms in Firuman. One of their major sources of iees from the East Coast city.


    East Coast city is a city that is located near the ocean. Not only could they produce many kinds of vast maritime products, but it is also one of the famous spots for vacation and entertainment. The beautiful white beach and deep blue sea are one of their tourist attractions.


    There are also many adventurer guilds inside the city. East Coast city has a deep underwater dungeon nearby its beach which also bes one of the targets for adventure.


    Moreover, the seawater is also connected with the Athan Ocean where one of the Monster Overlords resides. Because of this, the Athan Ocean also became one of the biggest water monster habitats in Firuman.


    Many lower-grade monsters oftene to the East Coast side and be a source of ie for the adventurer group nearby. East Coast city is also near the Dark Forest and makes the best ce for a lot of adventure to stay.


    Since there are a lot of high-level adventurers along with the kingdom''s soldiers, East Coast city is safe for many years which has be one of the best tourist spots in the Firuman.


    On this day, East Coast city is still operating normally despite the tense situation in the world. It also didn''t get much impact from the world economic crisis. As one of the most prosperous cities in the Firuman, East Coast city could easily avoid the economic crisis.


    At the ocean near the East Coast city, many fishermen try to do their job catching some maritime products such as fishes, crab, and many others.


    On one of the fish boats, "This is weird?? Is it my unlucky day?" said the fisherman that keeps pulling the empty fis.


    "Hey, Timmy, what''s wrong?" said one of the guard patrols that just arrived on another boat..


    "Oh.. Jack, this is weird. None of us is getting a fish today." replied Timmy.


    "Ehh¡­ That''s weird," said Jack.


    Suddenly, Jack looked in the Athan Ocean direction. As the kingdom''s guard, he often patrols the nearby water in case of the monster attacks the fisherman. He himself is a grade fourbatant that specialized in fighting in water.


    "I have a bad feeling about this." said Jack before going inside the boat.


    After that, he turns on the detection device and creates a small invisible wave toward the surroundings. Looking at the detection device that is full of red dots from the Athan Ocean direction, he immediately gets out of the boat.


    "Get Back!! All of you get back!! It''s the monster wave!!" shouted Jack while sounding the rm.


    As soon as the nearby fisherman heard Jack''s rm, the Fishermans immediately moved to the shore. Then, Jack picks hismunication device.


    "Alert!! Alert!! This Unit Patrol 23, Code 5... I repeat Code 5!!" Said Jack while moving his boat towards shore.


    Meanwhile, in the East Coast City near the beach, there is a huge building. This is the headquarters for the kingdom''s soldiers in case there is a dungeon break from a nearby dungeon.


    Suddenly, one of the intelligence staff got a signal from one of the patrol guards.


    "Alert!! Alert!! This Unit Patrol 23, Code 5... I repeat Code 5!! I repeat co.. BZZTT" as the connection is jammed by something.


    Hearing this, the intelligence staff immediately go towards the general office. But, before he moves, he already sees the general standing in his way.


    "Sir.. One of the patrol guards¡­ "


    "Shut Up!! What the hell are you here for? Sound the fucking rm already. It''s fucking code 5. Call all the nearby adventurers and notify the soldier!!" said the muscr brute general.


    "Y-Yes, sir!!" said all the staff nearby.


    Soon, an emergency rm was heard all over the city. *Teng* *Teng* *Teng* While the rm was heard all over the city, Various kinds of the signal re could be seen from the Ocean direction. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*


    Looking at the signal re, "Damn it! Someone please inform the Capital city for help!!" shouted the Muscr general to a nearby soldier.


    "I hope we are not toote." muttered the general.


    As the rm heard from all over the city, the citizens and tourists were evacuated immediately.


    Near the beach area, "Haa¡­ What now? This should be my vacation day." said the old man while looking at the ocean direction.


    Inside one of the big casinos, "Hmm¡­ rm? In this city, Is it fate?" said the ck-cloaked guy.


    Inside the East Coast Mayor''s office, "Sir.. There is an rm from the coast guard." said the guard toward a blue-skinned big man.


    The man ignored the staff and kept looking at the ocean. "Notify the capital city for help and evacuate my family along with others," said the mayor.


    "Y-Yes, sir." replied the staff before going out of the room.


    "May God bless us." muttered the blue-skinned mayor before flying out towards the beach wearing battle armor.


    Arriving at the beach, there are already many adventurers and soldiers gathered together in front of the coast guard headquarter.


    As the mayornded on the ground, "General, how is the situation?" Asked the mayor towards the muscr general.


    "We lost contact with all of our patrol guards. There is some kind of interference that jammed our device. I guess it''s a huge monster wave." said the muscr general.


    "Yeah.. I also feel it. It''s the same as one hundred years ago where there was a huge monster wave attacking from the Athan Ocean." said the mayor.


    "I hope they won''te into thend." said the general.


    "I hope so. Looking at the dark clouds in the ocean far away from them." replied the mayor.


    Most of the ocean monsters couldn''t travel in thend and made them very passive in the ocean. However, there are many ways for them to attack the city. One of them is topletely flood the city.


    Because of this, the guards ready their force to push the monster back before theypletely flood the city. Unlike the battle in thend, the battle in the water is much more dangerous for thend-based people.


    They didn''t have the fortress to hold the monster that wasing from the ocean. Even there is the fortress itself will soon be flooded by the sea wave attack.


    At this moment, a group of green-skinned people with small stature approach the general.


    "General Zephir, all the BamBom is ready!!" said the green-skinned people with childish voices.


    "Good, now prepare the Mana Machine Gun and ready the weapon prototype 2."mand general Zephir.


    "Ahh.. you mean the KaBomBom and BadaBom?" replied the green-skinned people.


    "Yes, that one." said the general with the green-skinned people''s antics.


    "Can we really use them for Bom Bom?" asked the green-skinned people again.


    "Yes, Now go before I shove your head into his ass!!" shouted the general.


    "You hear that boys¡­ It''s BomBom time!! Kahahaha.. "ughed the green-skinned people while running away.


    "Tch¡­ Gremlin!!" said the general Zephir.


    After a while, "Zephir, they areing." said the mayor.


    "Everyone ready for the position!! spread along the beach!!" said the general Zephir.


    All the kingdom soldiers and adventurers immediately spread all over the beach while some of the people and tourists looked curiously at the back. Although monster waves are dangerous since theye from the ocean they rarely could travel onnd.


    This way many people want to see battles between soldiers and adventurers with the ocean monster especially from the tourists.


    Soon, the monsters approach the beach area, and its shape starting to show. Looking at the monster, "Shit.. it''s Murk.. An Amphibian monster. Citizens go back!! Evacuate now!!" said the mayor.


    "It''s a Murk. Everyone, attack!! Don''t let them enter the city!!" shouted the general


    Looking like a Murk monster, every single magician immediately shoots their spell while some adventurer also releases their artillery. The majority of the magicians release lightning-based spells to kill the Murk inside the water.


    The nearby mana cannon also fired towards the horde of Murk that was approaching the beach. *BOM* *BOM* *BOM*


    After getting sted, the Murk''s increase their speed and approach thend. Looking at the endless tide of the Murk army, "Charge!!" shouted the blue-skinned Mayor.

 Chapter 125: Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 125: Appearance</h4>


    "Charge!!" shouted the East Coast city mayor.


    The two forces immediately collide one with the others in the middle of the beach. Spells, skills, and various kinds of energy attacks areunched towards the monster army.


    The majority of the Monster Army consists of Murk. Murk is an amphibian monster with a body simr to the giant frog. They could secrete some poison all over their body and also could manipte water to a certain degree.


    While General Zephir and the other soldiers fend off the endless tide of the Murk army, rain starts to envelop the whole city. Slowly the rain bes harder and rejuvenates the Murk. The sea waves also be bigger and deter many of the soldiers.


    Looking at this, the blue-skinned mayor, "T-This is¡­ Unnatural. Something is manipting the weather."


    Then, the mayor found one particr bigger Murk among the others. It has ck skin and a lot of spikes protruding from its body. The spikes around its head shaped into a sort of a crown.


    Unlike the other Murks, this Murk didn''t approach the beach like a mindless beast but kept moving its front leg in the air while asionally letting out some gibberish.


    "Grade 5 Murk King!!" said the Blue Skinned Mayor while approaching the Murk King.


    Seeing someone want to disturb their king, the other Murk holds the Mayor back. However, Mayor Rasduk is not an easy opponent. Not only is he ae from Mer Race with superior strength, speed, and endurance, he is also a full-fledged six-gradebatant.


    Moreover, Mer Race is a race that specializes in fighting in the water. Looking at the approaching Murk, Mayor Rasduk enveloped his hand with water. The water in his hand bes a sort of sword that cuts all the Murk nearby [Water sh].


    Like an unstoppable force, Rasduk soon approached the Murk King quickly. Before he could sh the Murk King, it stopped its chanting and blocked Mayor''sattack with its palm. The two forces sh and create a huge shockwave towards the surrounding area.


    At this time, General Zephir also noticed the Murk King.


    "Shoot!! Shoot at that Murk King!!" shouted the General while killing the nearby Murk.


    The nearby mana cannon immediately targets the Murk King to shoot it. Noticing this, the Mayor immediately backed away while alsounching its attack from his hand [Water Bullet]. [Water Bullet]ing toward it like a cannonball.


    However, the Grade 5 Murk King is also not an easy opponent. It raises its hand and maniptes the surrounding water into a whirlpool [Water Wall]. The huge [Water Wall] defended against all the attacks.


    Still, the Murk King got injured being bombarded by all of this concentrated attack. But the wound immediately regenerated from all the nearby water. Absorbing the nearby water, Its body also bes bigger.


    Soon, its body became five meters tall. In this shape, the Mayor Rasduk [Water sh] could only wound its skin a little bit before its wound is closed. Left with no choice, The mayor brings out his trident from his device storage and attacks it.


    Noticing the danger from the trident, the Murk King began its counterattack towards the Mayor. Both of them begin to entangle and create a shockwave from their sh. A palm and trident keep shing one against another.


    Meanwhile, the weather bes more horrible and shows a sign of a huge rainstorm. Although the Murk King already stopped his weather maniption, the rainstorm is stilling and bing bigger. Still, the otherbatant is not hopeless.


    They are already proficient inbating monsters in a water environment. It could be said that East Coast city adventurers and soldiers are stronger at fighting in this environment.


    Not far from the beach an old man looking at the battle in the front, "My.. My¡­ What a horrible rainstorm."mented the old man in surfing pants.


    As the battle became more stalemate, A loud humming sound was heard from the sea. Then a big water ballunches at the Mana Cannon [Water st]. The Mana cannon immediately pulverized its surrounding area.


    Looking at this, "Tch.. It''s a grade-four Whale Bust." Said the General Zephir.


    "Mer Squad move!! Soldiers open the path to the Mer Squad!!" shouted General Zephir.


    A group of blue-skinned warriors immediately run towards the sea while the nearby soldier opens a path for them. This group of warriors consists of grade four Mer people. Mer Race is also fast at swimming in the sea and has a major advantage in battle at the sea.


    Soon, this group bes entangled with the Whale Bust and prevents it from creating another [Water st]. Whale Bust is famous for its [Water st] but it is also slow. Despite that, it also has very thick skin and strong endurance.


    However, this group of Mer people''s race is enough to push back this monstrous whale. While all of this is happening, a group of green-skinned gremlins is busy themself to assemble some kind of weapon.


    "Kahaha¡­ KaBomBom is ready boys!! Shoot to go" said one of the gremlin.


    "Alright, let me test it. Kahahaha... " then the leader of the gremlin hold the weapon and shoot towards the Murk army *Bang* *Bang* *Bang**Bang*


    Hundreds of small mana bulletsunched immediately non-stop towards the Murk Army.


    "Kahaahaha¡­ Die you maggot!! KABOMBOMBOM.." while the gremlin leader kept shooting nonstop.


    The help from the mana machine gun immediately alleviated the work of other adventurers and soldiers.


    "Haha.. Eat that you a stupid frog." said General Zephir.


    During this moment, another few loud humming sounds were heard and many [Water st]unched towards the mana cannon.


    Seeing more Whale Bust emerged from the sea, "Damn.. Just how big is this monster wave?" curse General Zephir while killing the Murk left and right with his greatsword.


    "Send all the remaining Mer Squad!!"manded General Zephir.


    But, the Whale Bust number is more than Mer Squad which makes some of the Whale Bust destroy the remaining Mana Canon. As the mana cannon is destroyed, the civilian force is also being pushed back.


    At this moment, A gigantic Whale Bust that is bigger than the others umted water in its mouth.


    Looking at this, all the people immediately became frightened and hopeless.


    "T-That''s grade five Whale Bust." said one of the soldiers.


    Meanwhile on the outskirts of the beach, "Ehh.. that''s kind of a dangerous move." said the old man calmly.


    At this time, the citizens already evacuated leaving the old man in with the surfing pants and ck sunsses. Just as the old man wants to move, he feels enormous energy from behind.


    "I guess it''s not my time yet." said the old man.


    During this time, the grade five Whale Bust releases [Water st] and destroy anything on its path. As the soldiers and adventurer retreat, a manes in the front [Water st] with fast speed and sh it multiple times into nothingness.


    "A mere monster dares to run amok in my kingdom!!" said the Muscr Man with a crown on his head.


    "I-It''s King Nexus." said one of the soldiers.


    The civilian force immediately cheers at theing of King Nexus. Then, King Nexus bites his thumb and ms it onto the water surface [Summon - Familiar].


    A bright light came from the sea and a huge roar was heard in the sea. A big blue-colored horse with a horn on its head appeared in the sea. *Roar*


    "Silyu, prevent that grade five Whale Bust fromunching another attack!!"mand King Nexus.


    Inside the water, the Mer Squad found the gigantic water horse helping them,? "It''s Silyu, the familiar of King Nexus. King Nexus has arrived." said one of the Mer Squad.


    Hearing this, the other Mer Squad that is passive bes more aggressiveunching their attack. On the surface, King Nexus immediately helps Mayor Rasduk, killing the Murk King.


    However, the Murk king has already noticed this and immediately submerges inside the water. At this moment, a loud horn is heard from all over the world. *BOOO*


    After the horn is heard, a thick miasma tendriles from the sky and enters the dead monster. They rise as undead monsters and attack the surroundings aggressively.


    Looking at this, "Fall back!! Retreat!! Back to the city!!" shouted King Nexus.


    During this moment, a ck-colored thing is approaching King Nexus from a different direction. Before King Nexus could react, he was already being hit by the ck thing andunched towards the nearby building.


    King Nexus kept being flown away until he destroyed a few buildings. However, rather than surprise and confusion, a smile appears on King Nexus''s face.


    "Ptui.. Hahaha¡­ Finally, youe out!!" shouted King Nexus.


    Looking at the ck thing in the sky, the old man also gave a smile, "Kahaha¡­ What a day. This should be my vacation day." said the old man happily.


    Meanwhile, inside the city, a ck-cloaked man looking at the ck thing in the sky, "To think it wille here. I guess we need some reinforcement." said the ck cloaked man while opening a specialmunication device.


    As the ck-colored aura in the sky subsided, everyone could see the blue-colored hair monster in the sky with thick Miasma on its surroundings.


    "It''s the Monster Overlord!!"

 Chapter 126: Unlucky

    <h4>Chapter 126: Unlucky</h4>


    "It''s the Monster Overlord!!" said one of the soldiers as they felt the pressure from the Monster Overlord.


    "Leave!! Retread towards the capital!!" shouted King Nexus.


    Everyone immediately retreads and goes away leaving the monster behind. In Firuman, the battle between high-grade people could be very destructive towards the surrounding. Sometimes it could even destroy the entire city just from their aftershock.


    Now, there''s Monster Overlord and King Nexus who is a seventh-gradebatant. Although everyone is curious about the battle, it is still very dangerous to stay behind. Most people choose their life rather than their curiosity.


    As the soldier and adventurer move back to retread, the Monster Overlord red up his miasma aura and roared towards the sky. *ROAARR*


    After the roar, a huge magic circle appears in the sky covering the entire city. The huge magic circle makes a disturbance towards the nearby dark cloud. Looking at the gigantic magic circle in the sky, everyone bes solemn.


    Although they don''t know what kind of this spell, they still know that it could destroy the entire city from the huge miasma it gathers.


    "Kahahaha¡­ What a horrible day. I am supposed in my fucking vacation day."ughed the old man who kept observing the battle from the start.


    Then, the old man raised his hand towards the magic diagram in the sky. Exerting his powerful mana, he makes all the nearby ground crack.


    Less than a secondter, "HAA!!" Shouted the old man.


    *Crack* *Crack* *BZZTZZ* The magic circle immediately cracks and turns into nothingness. Everyone immediately looked at the old man in the surfing pants and wearing sunsses.


    "Ohh.. Don''t look at me like that. I am quite shy." said the old man


    Before the Monster Overlord reacted, King Nexus already brandished his Greatsword towards the Monster Overlord. *BAM* The Monster Overlord managed to parry the king''s attack using his spear at thest second.


    Just from this sh, it creates a powerful shockwave towards the entire city. The two of them keep exchanging sh and create a shockwave nearby.


    Seeing this, "Hurry, retread to the capital city." shouted Mayor Rasduk while holding back some of the Murk.


    Still, the mayor is only one person. Even he could barely stop the Murk King, let alone the entire Murk army. Noticing this, the people immediately move again towards the city outskirts.


    At this moment inside the headquarter patrolling guard, "You sure about this?" said one of the gremlin.


    "Yeah.. Since we are going to retreat, we might as well retreat with BaDaBom!! Kehehehe¡­" said the gremlin while in a sort of weird object.


    After wearing a google, "Alright.. PULL!!" said the gremlin.


    "Launch!!" said the other gremlin *ng* *ng* *BUSS* the gremlin inside the objectunched to the sky from the headquarter patrol guard.


    "WOHOOO¡­ I Believe I? can fly!!" shouted the gremlin while riding a steel ne.


    Then, he pushed a BaDaBoM button inside his cockpit. The ne immediately ejected dozens of objects towards the Murk Army below. *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* *BOM*


    As the objectnded it exploded and killed all the surrounding Murk. The scenery bes so weird as sometimes the ne itself is not stable flying after ejecting all its bombs. the gremlin itself inside the ne kept singing some song that nobody could understand.


    "Kahaha¡­ People call me the mad, but that''s some crazy shit you got there." said the old man whileughing.


    Still, the dead Murk army rises again as undead from the thick Miasma that was brought out by the Monster Overlord. Looking at this, even Mayor Rasduk could only retreat. During this time, a few of the Whale Bust shoot [Water st] towards the city.


    "Ohoo.. It seems it''s my time." said the old man.


    Then, the old man stomps his leg towards the ground and raises a big earth wall covering the whole beach.


    "Kahahaha.. a group of fish ruined my day. Die!! [5th Circle Spell - Blossom of the Earth]" *BOMM*


    A thousand gigantic earth spikes rose from the ground and covered the whole beach and the water nearby. Every single monster got punctured by the spikes and trapped in it.


    "That''s King Bulda''s signature move. It''s the mad earth king Bulda." said general Zephir after looking at the old man''s move.


    Suddenly, a more ferocious roar came from outside the city.


    "Sir, the monstering from the Dark Forest direction." reports one of the haggard soldiers.


    "Then, the Dansel Fortress was already destroyed. Go towards the capital city, regroup with the Royal Guard. I believe the royal guard is already on its way here." said Mayor Rasduk.


    As the other civilian army retreads, King Nexus and the Monster Overlord keep shing harder with each other. Their aftershock attack even cracked all the surrounding buildings.


    Still, King Nexus was already wounded internally before and didn''t have a strong endurance as Monster Overlord. Soon, he shows the sign of being overpowered in a closebat battle.


    During this time, a multiple colored spell enhancement spelltched at King Nexus making him fight back again. Then, a huge earth golem appears from behind the Monster Overlord.


    "Did someone forget about me?"ughed King Bulda.


    The huge earth golemunches a punch at the Monster Overlord. *Bang* The attack not only covers a huge area but is also very strong and destroys some buildings behind the Monster Overlord.


    "Oi.. Bulda, don''t you dare destroy my beloved city." said King Nexus appearing near King Bulda.


    "Hahaha¡­ I forgot to turn off the friendly fire mode."ughing King Bulda.


    The two kings looked at the rubble in front of them. a huge miasma wavees towards the surrounding *BUSSS* the miasma wave clearing up the nearby rubble. In the center of it, a humanoid monster covered in blue hair and two horns on its head appeared.


    "ROOARR!!" roared the Monster Overlord.


    As the two kings are ready to fight again, they feel an attacking from behind them. a gigantic ck miasma swording toward them.


    The two of them managed to get away at thest moment. But, the gigantic sword slices the gigantic earth golem without any resistance like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    "Oii.. I am just an old man. No need to seriously attack like that." said King Bulda.


    "Bulda, there are more of them!!" said King Nexus as he realizes more undead knightsing towards them.


    All these ck people are undead that is created by the Monster Overlord from the Champion of Gods of the Holy Alliance nation.


    While the two kings get distracted by the approaching ck undead people, the Monster Overlord wants to sneak attack them. Suddenly, he feels a sharp pain in his back prating its chest.


    A transparent short knife prated his body. Then, it roared towards the surrounding area and created a big miasma wave. The miasma wave pushes to reveal the perpetrator who is wearing a ck cloak with dark mist around its body.


    "Tch.. as expected of Monster Overlord, he is still not dead despite getting stabbed in the heart." said the ck-cloaked person.


    The ck cloaked person was revealed as a woman dark elf. Looking at the dark elf bellow, "Wohoo.. What a beauty!! Kahahaha¡­" said King Bulda while handling the ck undead group.


    "Dark elf¡­ It seems the Monster Overlord''s luck is truly gone. Still, she is only in sixth grade." said King Nexus.


    As for the Monster Overlord, it coughs a lot of ck blood. Although it has a great regeneration ability along with endurance, he is still receiving a huge amount of damage as his heart is damaged.


    Ordinary monsters will immediately die by this kind of attack, but Monster Overlord is a different kind of being and could survive this kind of attack.


    Sensing their master is hurt, the undead knight rushes towards the Monster Overlord. But, they are being stopped by King Nexus and King Bulda.


    "Nonono¡­ Why don''t you y with us first?" said King Bulda whileunching various kinds of earth attacks towards the approaching undead knight.


    Using this moment and the preupied undead knight, the dark elfunches a spell towards the Monster Overlord.


    A ck magic diagram appears on the Monster Overlord''s body. Then, after a moment, blood is spurted from all the Monster Overlord''s orifices [5th Circle Spell - Maledict].


    "ROARR..." shouted the Monster Overlord in pain.


    "Tch.. Still not dead yet." said the dark elf.


    "E¡­ That''s some kind of nasty spell." said King Bulda.


    At this moment, the undead knight managed to pass the two king entanglement and attack the dark elf. All the undead knight has undead body along with the strength of six gradebatant which is kind of hard to contain even for the two seventh gradebatant.


    Noticing the approaching undead knight, the dark elf released a dark mist and disappeared on the spot. At this moment, a strong earth spikeing below the Monster Overlord ground and attack it.


    "Forget about me again?" said King Bulda while stomping the ground.


    The Monster Overlord managed to react in time and destroy the Earth Spike. Otherwise, his regenerated heart will be destroyed once again. Still, the earth spike managed to hurt his chest.


    But, the attack has not ended. Following the first earth spike, dozens of other earth spikeing from the ground attack the undead knight and the Monster Overlord [5th Circle Spell - Blossom of the Earth].

 Chapter 127: Self-Destruct Protocol

    <h4>Chapter 127: Self-Destruct Protocol</h4>


    [5th Circle Spell - Blossom of the Earth] The entire area on the Monster Overlord spot is covered with dozens of earth spikes. However, the undead knight and Monster Overlord already have caution from such attacks and dodge into the air.


    "My turn!!" said King Nexus while ring up his mana.


    A momentter, King Nexus strikes all of them with his greatsword [Sword Art - Water Dragon sh]. His aura resembles a water dragon that maimed all of them. *BOM*


    All the undead knights got shed pretty badly. Still, they begin to regenerate slowly with all the miasma all around. As for the Monster Overlord, it managed to retread back while parrying King Nexus''s attack at thest moment.


    Looking at the regenerated undead knight, "Urrg.. This undead is really troublesome."ment King Bulda.


    "ROARR!!" roaring the Monster Overlord.


    A burst of miasma immediatelyes out from Monster Overlord''s body. Its body bes bulkier and its wound heals at a rapid pace. Its eyes be reddening and madder than before [Enrage].


    Looking at the sudden transformation, the two kings are ready for another harsh battle. They know that it will be a long and hard battle for them. Soon, they begin to sh and create destruction nearby.


    During this time, the earth wall that covered the whole beach became cracked from the various attacks of Whale Bust. The Whale Bust keepsing from the sea towards the beach. They keep attacking the earth wall without stopping with [Water st].


    After a while, the earth wall begins to deteriorate and is destroyed under the pressure of countless [Water st]. *Crack* *Crack* *BAM* like a broken dam, the umted water on the other side begins to flood the East Coast city.


    Looking at the destruction of his beloved city, King Nexus feels heartache from this scenery. At this moment, hismunication device rang.


    While King Nexus keeps parrying the enraged Monster Overlord, "My King, there are thousands of Monster Overlordsing towards the East Coast city." a voice is heard from King Nexus''smunication device.


    Since the ident where amunication device was jammed by a monsterst year, many experts have tried to create a specialmunication device that cannot be jammed. After a few months of hard work, they managed to create this specialmunication device.


    Yet because of their hard production method and resources, the device could only be made in small quantities. Most of the owners are only King or other national leaders along with few important people inside the nation.


    Although it is very expensive, a prosperous nation such as the Orces Kingdom still could buy some of them. King Nexus held one of them and gave the others towards his Royal Guards leaders.


    Now, they could stillmunicate one with the others despite the entire area being jammed by low buzzing soundsing from the sea and the Dark Forest.


    Hearing his royal guard news, King Nexus''s expression became more solemn. "Let the monstere towards the city, Initiate self-destruct protocol!!" said King Nexus while shing the undead knight.


    "B-But sir??" replied the royal guard leader.


    "Initiate the self-destruct protocol!! That''s an order!!" shouted King Nexus while holding back the Monster Overlord attack.


    "Yes, Sir." replied the royal guard leader.


    "Self-destruct protocol?! What''s that?" said King Bulda.


    "There is no time to exin. Bulda can you hold the Monster Overlord in one ce for a few moments?" asked King Nexus.


    "I can only hold him for ten seconds." replied King Bulda shortly.


    "That''s enough. Do it the moment I give you a sign." said King Nexus while shing with the Monster Overlord again.


    Both of the kings keep entangled with the Monster Overlord and undead knight in the sky while the monster begins flooding the city be it from the sea or the Dark forest. The monster wants to help its leader in defeating the two kings.


    Usually, at this moment, the Monster Overlord couldmand the monster army to attack the surrounding. However, it has already lost control tomand others properly and got enraged from its injury.


    Right now, all it wants to do is to kill the two people in front of it. Even Though the Monster Overlord is quite smart, it is still a monster and it still couldn''t fight its aggressive nature.


    The monster army thatcked its leader could only follow their previousmand to upy the city and help their leader. Meanwhile, in the outskirts of the East Coast city, there are royal guards that standby there.


    "Sir, Are you sure about this?" said one of the royal guards.


    "Yes, this is an order from his majesty. Now move!!" shouted the royal guard''s leader.


    After that, the royal guard leader entered a tunnel towards the underground of East Coast City. Running along the tunnel, he arrives at the big bluish crystal above the pedestal. Without hesitation, he shattered the crystal using his sword.


    As the crystal shattered, countless red lines spread throughout the wall and emerged to the whole city.


    Above the city, few groups already standby on various kinds of spots at the city outskirts. In front of them appeared a simr bluish crystal that was shattered by the royal guard leader.


    After Shattering the crystal, the royal guard leader contacted King Nexus. "Sir, the preparation isplete." said the royal guard through themunication device.


    Hearing this, "Hold my signal beforeunching it." reply to the King Nexus shortly.


    During this time, the two kings not only fight the enraged monster overlord but a few grade four monsters thate from the sea and Dark Forest. Suddenly, the two kings feel a dangerous attacking from behind them.


    A dozen of ck wooden spikesunch at them. Despite its speed, they still managed to avoid it. Using this opportunity, the Monster Overlord attacks King Nexus. Using his sharp w on its hand, it managed to tear his armor and injure King Nexus back.


    The pain of getting hit by a coated miasma w makes him scream in pain, "Arrgghh¡­" screamed King Nexus.


    "King Nexus!!" as King Buldaes to rescue him. whileunching many earth spikes towards the Monster Overlord.


    But the Monster Overlord immediately backs away from the Earth Spike attack. Using this chance, King Nexus red up his mana trying to expel all the miasma that embedded in his wound.


    "ARRGGHH¡­ [King''s Might]" a burst of mana kepting from King Nexus''s body.


    Looking at the skill King Bulda knows that King Nexus couldn''t fight for a long time. As the Monster Overlord came towards King Nexus again, A burst of water sprouted from below and it attacked the Monster Overlord unexpectedly.


    After getting attacked by the water torrent, the monster overlord felt a simr danger from behind it and quickly moved away from its position. Behind his spot, a transparent dagger shows up trying to pursue the monster overlord.


    As for the water, it turns into a big horse covered in water and arrives at King Nexus''s side.


    "Master, you are injured." said Silyu telepathically.


    Looking at his worried familiar, "Don''t worry Silyu, protect my back. I will show him the true strength of a seventh-gradebatant."


    Hearing his mastermand, "Hieeghh¡­" said Silyu while begin to hunt all the nearby grade four and five monsters that starting to gather around.


    But, more and more monsters areing to the city at a fast rate. The beautiful city that is prosperous and the source of entertainment bes infested with various kinds of monsters.


    At this moment, King Nexus''s speed and strength are doubled than before. He jumps towards the Monster Overlord that is busy avoiding the hidden attack from the dark elf.


    Approaching Monster Overlord, "Eat this!! [Sword Art - Wave Strike]" shouted King Nexus.


    His sword is engulfed by a thick bluish manayer anding towards Monster Overlord. *BAM* the attack leaving a strong mana attack towards the Monster Overlord. It managed to dodge at thest second. But, Half of his right arm was destroyed by the attack.


    Looking at the injured Monster Overlord, King Nexus grabs the invisible dark elf and goes towards King Bulda who keeps fighting against the undead knight. Along the way, he grabs hismunication device, "Do it now!!"


    In the outskirts of the East Coast city, the moment the royal guard leader heard themand, "Do it!! Break the crystal!!" shouted the royal guard leader.


    Few groups that stand by on the various spots keep protecting the crystal from the monster nearby. But, after hearing their leader''smand, they immediately shattered the blue crystal.


    As soon as all the blue crystals broke, a red line appeared all over the city. Less than a secondter, the red line became a gigantic magic diagram. The magic diagram has a clock arm that starts to move.


    Looking at the magic diagram, "Bulda, Hold the Monster Overlord now!!"


    "Alright, cover me!!" replied Bulda shortly while directing his hand towards the monster overlord like grabbing it.


    The Monster Overlord danger sense feels tingling looking at the gigantic magic diagram. Before it could move, it felt like being held by a gigantic hand along with the increasing gravity in its surroundings.


    "UURRGGGAAAHHH!!" as King Bulda re up his mana to hold the monster overlord position.

 Chapter 128: Sudden Dead

    <h4>Chapter 128: Sudden Dead</h4>


    "UURRGGGAAAHHH!!" Shouted king Bulda.


    During this time, King Nexus already sh all the undead knights and rendered them immobile for a moment.


    As the clock arm of the gigantic magic circle almost reached 12 positions, "Silyu,e here!!" shouted King Nexus while pulling out a crystal from his storage device.


    After Silyues towards them, King Nexus breaks the crystal. a strong barrier immediately envelops all of them. At this moment, the clock arm reached the 12 position clock and rang like a clockwork bell. *Teng* *Teng* *Teng* [Super Magic - Destion]


    Then, the whole area was enveloped in bright light without any sound for a few minutes. After the bright light recedes it leaves the King Nexus group inside the cracking barrier. While the whole city has already turned into a dusty wastnd.


    There is no sound of roaring monsters left, the only sound it could hear is from the sea wave near the beach. Even the thunderstorm weather has already changed into a sunny day where no clouds could be seen.


    Surprisingly the Monster Overlord still survives after receiving this kind of ridiculous attack. Yet its condition is very bad.


    There are various kinds of bleeding wounds from all over his body while his breath is very rough. All the remaining people nearby could feel that the monster overlord was already on the loose end.


    "Kahaha¡­ Super Magic.. You told me not to destroy your city yet you turn it into dust. Kahahaha¡­ This is madness!!" said King Bulda.


    At this moment, a blue circle appeared in the middle of the deste East Coast city. *BZZTT* three people appeared on top of that. One of them looked very pale and was slumping on the ground after teleporting the other two people.


    Looking at the surroundings, "Say Winster, Didn''t we go to East Coast City. Why did we arrive in the middle of dessert?" said Vandor, one of the elf leaders.


    "He is not wrong. Vandor, there." said the other elf leader pointed at the monster overlord''s direction in the air.


    "So, that''s the Monster Overlord. That''s some kind of horrible injury he got there." said Vandor.


    Feeling the mana in the air and nature, "Wait this feeling, Super Magic?? Ridiculous!!" said Vandor.


    "None of it matters, Our job is to eliminate Monster Overlord." said the other elf leader named Luke.


    Didn''t waste any more time, Luke red up his enormous mana and cast spells. [2nd Circle - Lock On] [6th Circle - Starfall].


    Various bright lights fall from the sky and target the haggard Monster Overlord. Vandor also does not leave behind, he summons his wooden spear that has various kinds of rune and flies towards the Monster Overlord.


    Because of its injury, the Monster Overlordes out from its enraged stage and notices the iing attack that is targeting him. Feeling the strength of the iing attack, the Monster Overlord decides to dodge the iing attack.


    However, the [Starfall] keeps following him like a homing missile. At this moment, Vandor appears on his side. Without hesitation, heunches his powerful attack on the Monster Overlord [Spear Art - Wood-Dragon Strike].


    A silhouette of a dragon manifests behind Vandor and enters into his wooden spear. The time in the surrounding is like stopping before Vandor managed to prate Monster Overlord''s vital points at the same time. *BAM*


    The concentrated attack is very strong that creates a huge aftershock towards the surroundings. Receiving the blunt force of such an attack makes the Monster Overlord flying away while being followed by [Starfall].


    While flying away, another silhouette appeared behind it. Without wasting any moment, King Nexus immediately brandished his greatsword towards the iing Monster Overlord [Sword Art - Water Dragon sh].


    The Greatsword bes a countless sword that shing the Monster Overlord body at the same time. Like a ping pong ball, the Monster Overlord''s body once again thrown away towards King Bulda who is already making a huge Earth Golem.


    Different from his previous golem, the golem is more detailed and covered with various kinds of enhancement. As the Monster Overlord approached, the golemunched a hard ck fist towards it.


    *BAM* The attack is very strong and creates another huge shockwave towards the surrounding area. At this time, [Starfall] finally follows up with the Monster Overlord and bombard him on the spot. *BOM* *BOM* *BOM*


    The [Starfall] keeps bombarding him for a few minutes until it finally stops. The Monster Overlord is already on the ground covered with the sand from the super magic. Its body is already riddled with many kinds of fatal injuries.


    His lower half is already gone, his body has many kinds of sh and holes. The only thing that is still able to move is his limping left hand that is grabbing a horn with a ck gem on it.


    As he tries to blow the horn, his remaining left hand is cut by King Nexus that appears in front of him. Without wasting any more time, King Nexus immediately beheaded the Monster Overlord''s head.


    The moment its head got cut down, a sh of miasma wave appeared towards the surrounding area, reaching the whole world. It shows that the Monster Overlord is already being killed.


    At this time, all the monster undead in the Firuman turn back into corpses and leave the thick miasma behind. Looking at the monster undeadpletely dead along with the miasma sh phenomenon, many people near the monster habitat cheered.


    The other normal monster also retreated towards his monster habitat while some of them still behave as monsters plunge into the nearby civilization.


    The Orces kingdom royal guard immediately cheers and approaches their king from the outskirts of East Coast city. As for King Nexus, he immediately slumps to the ground exhausted from all the fight.


    His [King''s Might] immediately diminish. King Bulda, who is aware of King Nexus''s wound immediatelyes to his side.


    "Grandmaster elf, he is being wounded by the Monster Overlord." said King Bulda seriously.


    The two elf leaders immediatelye towards King Nexus to support him. Although they couldn''t heal his miasma wound, they still could prevent it from spreading all over King Nexus''s body.


    The news about the death of Monster Overlord immediately spread throughout the whole Firuman. That day, many countries begin to celebrate and partying all over the day because of such glorious news.


    Meanwhile inside the Monster habitat where the other Monster Overlords reside.


    Inside the deep Athan Ocean, "HHMMMM... (He falls like the previous one)"


    Inside the inner area of the Dark Forest, "GGRRTTGG¡­ (Another fallen one)"


    In the peak of the Reese Mountain Range, "KYAAKYAA¡­ (Yet another failure)"


    In the deep of Morvo Wastnd, "ROARRR¡­ (Like I thought another failure)"


    The other Monster Overlords in many other monster habitats also respond differently towards the death of their youngest Monster Overlord. However, none of them decide to avenge him and receive the news calmly. Some of them even go back to hibernate.


    All of these Monster Overlords have a connection with the others, but they rarely move away from their territory and never disturb one with the others.


    While the world goes back to their previous life, Angus is still living his peaceful break inside his townhouse manor. After a few months of creating hisnguage, Angus immediately built his automatic production line for processing the Elephant Grass.


    Now, he is inside the basement of his townhouse manor. After getting permission from his father, he began to remodel the basement area for his production line.


    Most of the production line consists of a few droids. But, Angus needs to make his droid work nonstop with good precision. Droids are usually supplied by the mana core, but Angus decided to use the ambient mana in the air for its energy.


    It''s quite normal for artificial intelligence such as a droid or golem to have this kind of power source as usually they need to work tirelessly. However, it is more difficult to set up this kind of artificial intelligence.


    It needs various kinds of runes, enchantments, calctions and many other things to be considered. This is also the reason why there are only a few artificial bits of intelligence that use ambient mana as a power source.


    Although the science physics in Firuman is slightly different from Earth because of the mana and magic presence, there are still few science physicsws that still apply here.


    One of them is Energy Equivalence, the principle of thisw still works perfectly in this work. People couldn''t create something from anything in this world even with the presence of mana. Rather because there is magic and mana, people could create many things.


    Because of this, Angus still needed to consider and calcte the present mana in his basement to make his rune. If it is below a certain threshold, he needs to add another mana gathering rune for the production line to continue working.


    Adjusting and calcting all of this is a heavy task, but Angus already did it during his free time during his stay inside the Academy.


    Now, he only needs to assemble all the droids and along with some runes. The assembling part is also a very delicate task that needs full concentration. Just one single mistake could blow up the entire basement.


    After working tirelessly for a few days, "Finally I did it."

 Chapter 129: Mysterious Tavern

    <h4>Chapter 129: Mysterious Tavern</h4>


    "Finally, I did it." said Angus as he looked at the production line he made.


    "Fiuhh¡­ No wonder it is not easy to set up a mass production line or something simr in this world. Just this simple production line needs a lot of nning, time, and resources." said Angus.


    Then, he put a lot of elephant grass into one big basket before activating the runes. The moment he activates it, all the droid workers start to move autonomously.


    After checking everything seems to be working properly, Angus leaves the basement and lets the droid along with various runes to work.


    By the time he goes upstairs entering the townhouse manor, "Brother, are you done with your experiment?" asked Vergil.


    As the matter of him creating the Miasma Curing Potion is a very delicate matter, Angus only told his brother that he is experimenting to create a new potion.


    "Yep, you seem to be very happy. Is there good news?" asked Angus back.


    "Of course, you may not know this since you holed up in the basement all day but the Monster Overlord got defeated. It means father will finally go home." said Vergil.


    Since the Monster Overlord incident, Duke Victory rarely has time for his family. Although they often contact one another throughmunication devices or letters, they still miss one another, especially Vergil who always prioritizes family over anything.


    "Really?? That''s good news. I bet the whole capital city will also celebrate it." said Angus.


    "Yeah, the king himself will give a formal announcement tomorrow. After that, the whole city will celebrate it." said Vergil.


    "Hee.. That''s kind of interesting. Say, Vergil, why don''t we tour the capital city again tomorrow. I need some refreshment after all the experiment I did." said Angus


    "I am not sure about that. You know there will be a lot of troublemakers during this time." said Vergil.


    "Ohe on, Vergil. we could take care ourself. It''s gonna be fun." said Angus.


    "Alright, if you said so." said Vergil.


    The next day, Angus and Vergil go towards the capital city. To not attract attention, they choose to wear casual clothes.


    Fortunately, their mother is already back in the Victory mansion and not creating hassle for the two brothers. It is not that they hate their mother, but sometimes they couldn''t stand the nagging from their mother, especially about clothes.


    They leave the townhouse manor around 9 in the morning. The King will give a formal speech and announcement at 10. But, the two brothers weren''t truly interested in the King''s speech and only wanted to enjoy the celebration environment.


    As they arrived in the capital city in themercial section, they could see many people preparing to celebrate. Some people even close a few small streets for some kind of food court event. They put tables in the middle of the street along with many decorations.


    Many food stalls have already started to sell their products. The environment is very lively, especially for the adventurer. As adventurer''s main job is dealing with monsters, they could get back into their daily life where they could hunt monsters safely.


    Previously because of the monster''s undead presence, many adventurers couldn''t hunt the monster without bringing a priest from a religious group to neutralize the miasma inside the monster''s corpse.


    However, now the monster undead is gone along with Monster Overlord which makes the life of adventurers be easier especially the ones with low grades. Not all the adventurers are high-gradebatants, most of them consist of lower grades.


    During the start of the Monster Overlord incident, these people practically lose their main source of ie. Lower-grade adventurers could only hunt a single monster.


    However, the behavior of the monster changes, and they start work in a group during the Monster Overlord incident. They were forced to stay back from the monster habitat during this period for safety reasons.


    It is also the reason why Dark Forest is closed during the Monster Overlord incident. It is also to reduce the casualty of adventurers.


    Although most adventurers are mediocre and didn''t get a formal educationpared to the noble, they are still a necessary force to be recognized. Not only could they help cut down the monster, but they also the source of ie tax for the nation.


    Almost 50% of the main source of ie taxes from them. They may be the lower ss in terms of social status, but they are also the one that makes the society and economy grow.


    Many nations in the past neglected this kind of people and only created internal stability like an economic crisis to civil war. Low-grade adventurers also one of the potential forces that may help kingdom strife.


    Because of their job nature, they often fight in life and death situations which easily force them to upgrade their core. So, it is possible that all these adventurers to be high-gradebatants that could help the kingdom.


    This is also one of the reasons why none of the kingdoms in the Firuman rarely suppress adventurers. Unless they did not create trouble or break the kingdom''sw, the nation usually left them on their own.


    Throughout history, it is not wrong to say that most high-gradebatants are born from these adventurers. Although the probability for this to happen is as rare as a phoenix feather.


    Soon, time goes by as the two brothers look around the street. After hearing the boring King''s speech in the center of the za, they immediately try many kinds of different food.


    They also visit the tavern bar that sells Fizzy Beer, Angus is kind of addicted to this sweet carbonated drink. He even wanted to create this drink on his own. But, knowing that it takes a lot of time and effort to brew the drink, he immediately gives up his idea.


    After touring the capital while enjoying the celebration atmosphere, the two brothers decide to rest on the empty bar at the end of the street.


    The bar''s name is Crimson Tavern. Despite its menacing name, the bar is very elegant from the outside.


    Looking at the bar, "Angus, are you sure you want to enter this bar?" asked Vergil in a low voice.


    "Why not? the other bar or restaurant is already full. We just need to rest here for a little bit. Don''t think too much about it." said Angus entering the bar.


    "Ehh.. Wait for me." said Vergil follow up his brother entering the bar.


    Entering the bar which is empty without any customers besides the bartender and the waitress, the two brothers found a luxurious and elegant bar.


    Unlike the other bars, taverns, or restaurants, the ce is very neat and clean. From Angus''s observation, there isn''t even a speck of dust inside of it.


    ''This ce¡­ Ah forget it, we just want to rest here for a while.'' thought Angus.


    Vergil also notices the strangeness of this ce, but before he could say anything. the waitress already weed them.


    "Wee to the Crimson Tavern, Please take a seat." said the waitress.


    During this time, Angus notices the strange movement of the waitress. her movement may seem normal for an ordinary person, but he could feel her movement is simr to his. Not only is there no wasting move but also refined.


    ''An expert!!'' thought Angus.


    Being weed and already entering the tavern, the two brothers couldn''t help but take a seat in the near corner.


    "Food or drink?" asked the waitress while giving the menu.


    "Errr¡­ " as Vergil didn''t know what to answer while looking at the menu.


    "What''s this tavern specialty?" asked Angus suddenly.


    Hearing Angus''s question, the waitress startled for a second before returning to her smiling face, but Angus already caught this moment of change expression.


    "We Crimson Tavern have excellent quality food. We also serve many kinds of different kinds of drinks. We also sell desserts such as parfait¡­" said the waitress while showing various kinds of food on the menu.


    After browsing the menu for a little bit, "Hmm¡­ I will have strawberry parfait and cold water." said Angus.


    "Then, I will have this hot chocte milk." said Vergil, interested in the drink''s picture.


    "Certainly, one strawberry parfait, a ss of cold water, and hot chocte milk. Please wait for your order." said the waitress while picking up the menu from the two of them.


    As the waitress left, "Angus, did you think this bar was kind of suspicious?" said Vergil lower voice.


    "Vergil, that''s kind of rude to say that while inside the bar." replied Angus while enjoying thefy sofa he sat on.


    "But, don''t you think that is kind of weird especially because it is located between themoner and slum area section. Also, there is no other customer beside us." said Vergil.


    "Haha.. Rx brother, Don''t overthink about it. Besides, we are here to rest and we got a good ce to rest now. Anyway, I hear this year you will graduate.." said Angus while changing the topic.


    The two brothers soon chatfortably inside the bar while waiting for their order toe up. Suddenly, the weather bes more cloudy and it starts to rain.


    "Haa.. I guess we will be here for a while." said Vergil looking at the rain through the window.

 Chapter 130: Another Leaders Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 130: Another Leaders Meeting</h4>


    After a while, the waitress brings Angus and Vergil''s orders. Looking at the parfait ice cream in front of him, Angus began to be more curious about the bar.


    Judging by his simple observation, he found that the waitress is an expert. As for the bartender, he couldn''t measure his strength. But, his instinct tells him that he is also not an ordinary person.


    However, the one that makes him curious is the dessert parfait. Although some technology in this world seems to be advanced, its distribution is controlled by the nation or kingdom.


    The globalization speed in this world is ratherckingpared to earth. For modern food such as ice cream parfait, it needs some advanced equipment to make it or at least store it.


    A bar that is located between the area of slum andmoner section will never afford this kind of equipment. Moreover, the bar itself is kind of weird. Although Angus doesn''t know the price of the furniture inside the bar, he could feel all of them are quite high quality.


    Angus also notices that the parfait is made perfectly with abination of magic since there is a trace of mana on it.


    For someone to control mana in such a delicate manner like this only could be done by another expert.


    After analyzing all this stuff inside his head, ''Haa.. I hope nothing major happens. At least until we get out of this bar.'' thought Angus while eating the very delicious parfait.


    Suddenly, Vergil looked at Angus with a frown. Looking at Vergil''s expression, "Is anything wrong brother?"


    "What''s that? Is it delicious?" asked Vergil.


    "Ohh this is a dessert called Parfait. Do you want a try?" replied Angus while giving his parfait to Vergil.


    "Okay." Vergil takes a mouthful bite.


    Vergil immediately feels a sweetness along with the cold like ice inside his mouth and getting toward his whole head. He is getting a sort of brain freeze from eating it.


    Didn''t expect such a sensation, Vergil could only hold his head while opening his mouth without sound. Seeing the Vergil reaction, Angus could onlyugh at his brother''s funny face.


    "Hahaha¡­. you are supposed to eat it slowly and little by little not bite a mouthful of it. Hahaha.. your face is very funny." said Angus while keepingughing.


    "Urrg.. Why didn''t you tell me about this before?" rebuked Vergil while massaging his head with his hand.


    "Well, if I told you, you would not make that funny face. Hahaha¡­" said Angus while continuingughing.


    "Grr.. Angus!!" said Vergil.


    The two brothers keep joking around each other inside the empty bar while waiting for the rain to stop.


    "Anyway, you have a weird taste. Now is the rainy season, yet you choose to have this kind of cold dish. Don''t you feel too cold?" asked Vergil.


    "Ehh.. Really? I never noticed it. But, I prefer something cold over hot stuff." replied Angus casually while eating his own parfait.


    While chatting about various kinds of stuff, "Do you think it is okay to allow them here? Both of them seem to be from a high noble family." said the waitress in a low voice towards the bartender.


    "Hush.. As a waitress, you should never speak like that about your customer. Besides, this is also good for us." replied the bartender in a low voice.


    At this moment, a mysterious cloaked manes inside the bar. The two brothers also notice the neer since the bar itself is empty. The waitress immediately weed the new customer.


    "Wee to Crimson Tavern, please take a seat." said the waitress.


    The mysterious man didn''t say anything and took a seat near the bartender while ncing at the two brothers in the corner for a moment.


    "May I take your order?" asked the waitress.


    Although the waitress said in a normal voice, since the bar is empty besides the two brothers, Angus could hear the waitress.


    The mysterious man didn''t reply and only tapped at the menu. Then, the waitress reconfirmed the man''s order from the menu. The man only nodded his head before the waitress went away.


    The entire time, the man didn''t even speak at all like he was a mute. After a while, the waitress brings out the dishes they ordered from the back room. The mysterious man eats silently at the dishes.


    After a while, the weather begins to brighten up. The rain is stopping and the two brothers decide to leave this weird tavern. After paying for the restaurant, the two brothers go back towards the townhouse manor.


    At first, Angus thought it would be expensive, but the waitress only charged it like it is a normal dish from a normal restaurant. This makes Angus more curious about the tavern, but he immediately pushes this thought away.


    As the two brothers leave the tavern, the bartender speaks to the mysterious man, "Shall I take out your regr order?"


    The man didn''t reply but shook his head then he put a card on the table before going to the back room. The waitress and the bartender didn''t stop the man. The bartender looks at the card which shows a picture of a Crimson red star in the middle of the dark background.


    Then, the bartender picks it up and burns the card immediately. As for the waitress, she cleaned up the table and took all the dishes.


    "Did you think it was okay to let them?" asked the waitress towards the bartender.


    "One of them is a cardholder." replied the bartender shortly.


    "Really? I see.. So, that''s the reason they found this tavern." said the waitress.


    The bartender kept silent toward the waitress''s sentence and cleaned the ss-like usual. Unbeknown to Angus and Vergil, the two brothers are entering the most dangerous ce inside the capital city and safely get out from it.


    As the two brothers arrive at the townhouse manor, "Angus, did you think we should check about the tavern we visit today?"


    As the sons of a high noble, both of them should protect the citizens and eliminate criminals as being part of the noble. They also could report about some mysterious ce or activity like the tavern they visit.


    But, not many nobles do this obligation, some of them evenpletely ignore it. As a young spirited man, Vergil is quite a righteous person. As A noble he feels he needs all this noble obligation.


    "Ehh¡­ What for?" Asked Angus back.


    "Don''t you think that Crimson Tavern is very weird? It''s located in themoner section, yet it''s very clean, neat and has high-quality furniture. Yet, no one enters the bar beside the cloaked mysterious man." said Vergil.


    Hearing this, Angus thought for a second before replied, "I think they have the same strength." said Angus.


    "Huhh??" replied Vergil confusedly.


    "Both the bartender and father, they have the same vibe. If I were you, I would leave them alone. Besides, I believe we shouldn''t wake the sleeping dragon." said Angus.


    "Same vibe? Sleeping dragon?" said Vergil.


    "Just forget about this, Anyway.. " said Angus while trying to divert the topic.


    While Angus enjoys his school break, the other leaders once again have a meeting through the specialmunication device from the elf.


    "Tch.. See as I told you all, the Monster Overlord is a weakling. We should justbine our forces from the start."mented one of the leaders.


    "Easy for you to say that, you don''t even fight the Monster Overlord." said another king.


    Then, like usual, all the other leaders begin toment about the death of the Monster Overlord. However, all of them want only one thing, the body of Monster Overlord.


    With the right process, the body of the monster overlord could be a legendary item. Especially its monster core. The monster core has a lot of uses from the main ingredient of potion to be a sort of power supply.


    A grade three monster core could supply energy to the entire city for a few years. Grade five monster cores could supply for a hundred years. As for grade six, nobody knows how thick energy it contains.


    Some ancient records say that grade six monster cores have a kind of endless energy as it is too immeasurable to calcte.


    So, now everyone wants to have these pieces of precious monster overlord. As seventh-gradebatants and leaders of the nation, most of these people already did many shady things to get power.


    Looking at the precious resources in front of them, they feel like looking at very precious meat. They will never lose this kind of opportunity to get a piece of it.


    Just a piece of the body of Monster Overlord already could be very precious material. Unfortunately, the Monster Overlord this time is not with the big body type.


    Furthermore, its body was already damaged to a certain degree during the fight. Even the lower half is also gone. Because of this, the leaderse to fight for this piece of the body more fervently.


    Some righteous leaders speak to choose to divide the body between the King Nexus and King Bulda as they are the one that fights the Monster Overlord.


    Some leaders vote to divide the body to the rest of the Civilian Society nation. Some of them didn''t care about this matter like the elf race. Whatever the opinion, all the leaders will have a sh in opinion like the usual.

 Chapter 131: Diplomacy

    <h4>Chapter 131: Diplomacy</h4>


    As all the leaders argue one with the others, King Bulda himself keeps silent and calm with azy expression like this has nothing to do with him. On the other hand, King Nexus listened to the argument between all the leaders with interest.


    Since he is the one that gives out the most contribution in defeating Monster Overlord, he knows he will get the Monster Overlord corpse or perhaps the entire corpse itself. Now, he is looking at the greediest leader to trade some kind of benefit from them.


    The Orces Kingdom is not only famous as a tourist spot because of its East Coast nation, but it is also one of the international trade hubs in Firuman. As its king, King Nexus prefers to trade the Monster Overlord rather than dealing with it.


    Each Monster Overlord is different from the others. Some record even saying that the moment monsters reach grade six or be Monster Overlord they will mutate into different kinds of species.


    This makes Monster Overlord very unique between one and the others. Because of this, only experts could process monster overlord corpses. It is also still not guaranteed that they will be sessful.


    So, King Nexus intent to trade the Monster Overlord rather than keeping it for unknown benefit. Furthermore, the Orces kingdom also just lost one of its biggest sources of ie and a city.


    While listening to the argument between the leaders that seem to have no end, a private message appeared in front of him.


    Themunication device that was created by the elf is very sophisticated that could send a private message between one leader to the others without anyone knowing.


    At the beginning of the meeting, he already receives a lot of private messages trying to negotiate the Monster Overlord corpse from him. Some leaders even pretentiously give congrattions and other greetings stuff to him.


    King Nexus only read all of these messages without replying to any of them. None of these private messages truly give him any interest.


    As he thought this is another boring offer message, King Nexus opens the content of the message and immediately surprises after reading it.


    The message only held one sentence which said, "I could deal with your wound." Then, King Nexus looked at the sender which was from King Leon.


    From King Nexus''s knowledge, King Leon is a very serious man that didn''t like doing something despicable. It is not like he couldn''t do it, but because King Leon is one of the people that believe in absolute power.


    As long as there is power, you could have anything doing anything you want. In Firuman where a matter of life and death urs every day, there are a lot of people who follow this kind of belief.


    King Nexus knows that people like King Leon rarely tell a lie, especially in this serious matter. As a King and seventh-gradebatant, he knows the importance of his well-being inside his kingdom.


    The wound that he received from the battle with Monster Overlord is already starting to corrode his body. The miasma wound from the Monster Overlord is not something to be underestimated. For now, he could only suppress it with his mana continuously.


    Sooner orter, he will only get weaker which will be bad for the Orces Kingdom. One of the reasons why Orces kingdom could establish an international trading hub is because of his presence as the seventh-gradebatant.


    The other nearby kingdom didn''t dare to create trouble as long as he is still alive. However, without the presence of a seventh-gradebatant, the international trading hub inside the Orces kingdom will naturally copse possibly along with the entire kingdom.


    Judging by the situation of his kingdom, it will take another miracle to have another seventh-gradebatant inside his kingdom.


    He doesn''t know how long he will survive but he knows that his wound will keep corroding him until he dies. Getting such a message from King Leon is like hope for him and his kingdom.


    After thinking carefully, King Nexus replied with the message, "Are you sure you could heal this wound?"


    "Yes, I am sure." replied King Leon shortly.


    "How certain are you in healing my wound?" asked King Nexus.


    "There is no such a thing of certainty in this world, my friend. But from our research it should be more than ny percent fully healed." replied King Leon.


    Hearing this, King Nexus begins to get more hope.


    "Are there any side effects?" asked King Nexus.


    "So far, there are no side effects. But, as I said, nothing is certain. We could only hope there is no such thing to happen." replied King Leon.


    "Alright, what do you want?" asked King Nexus directly.


    King Nexus knows King Leon will never give such a thing to him for free, especially inside the meeting where the Monster Overlord corpse will be divided. Even if King Leon says he doesn''t want anything, King Nexus will never believe it.


    In this world, there is no such thing as a free meal. The political y between national leaders is more intense than inside one kingdom. One cannot show such a weakness if one does not want to be doomed.


    After a while, "I want¡­" replied King Leon.


    As King Leon and King Nexus negotiated one with the others privately, the other leaders kept arguing one with the others for another hour while the elf leaders kept silent without saying anything.


    After hours of a heated argument, it was decided that the majority of the Monster Overlord corpse would fall into the King Nexus as he contributed the most in defeating him.


    King Bulda also got some portions of it but he decided to not take them because he wanted to look at some ferocious beast taking a piece of meat. Some of the leaders know about King Bulda''s sarcasm but choose to ignore it.


    Getting a piece of Monster Overlord corpse with the price of their pride is quite cheap for some of them. Still few of the leaders realize King Bulda''s meaning and reluctantly do not participate in war for getting a piece of Monster Overlord''s body.


    Meanwhile, the most important piece of artifact that is being used by Monster Overlord to keep the rising monster undead is giving to the elf kingdom.


    At first, all the leaders didn''t want to give such a precious artifact to the elf. But, the elf leader said they will only keep it for research purposes. After knowing exactly the effect of such a heinous artifact, they will give it to another kingdom that still desires it.


    However, if it only brings harm to the civilian society, the elf leader without hesitation will destroy it on the spot. Although the elf race is not a leader of the civilian society, they still oversee any major change.


    Since ancient times their life purpose has been to seek the bnce of the world. If there is something that will disrupt the bnce of the world such as Monster Overlord, they will not hesitate to destroy it.


    Furthermore, they also didn''t want to see all these seventh-grade leaders killing one another as this only weakened the strength of the whole civilian society. They will interfere if two seventh-gradebatants from two different nations start to kill one another.


    A seventh-gradebatant is a very precious force to maintain the bnce of the world. They will only interfere in a conflict concerning this powerhouse. Otherwise, they will ignore most of the conflict, especially the internal one.


    If internal strife happens in one kingdom where another seventh-gradebatant is born inside one kingdom and fights for leadership, the elf will also turn a blind eye over the matter.


    From their countless experience over the years, at most one of the seventh-gradebatants will rece the other one. The seventh-gradebatant is not unlike the otherbatant. If they want to run for their life in this world, nobody can catch them.


    Even if two or more seventh-gradebatants fight one with the others in a life and death battle, most of them still have a high chance to survive.


    Still, to prevent more chaos to happen, the elf kingdom will always mediate a conflict between one nation with the others about the seventh-gradebatant.


    Otherwise, there will be a world war happening every time there is a seventh-gradebatant born. World war is thest thing the elf kingdom wants to happen as there is no real victor in this war and decrease the strength of the whole civilian society.


    After concluding the meeting, the elf race took the horn artifact for researching it while leaving the monster corpse to other national leaders.


    Like King Bulda said, except for the part that King Nexus gets, the other leaders be sort of hyenas that bite over pieces of little meat.


    However, that didn''t mean the national leaders that didn''t participate in fighting over the Monster Overlord corpse don''t want it. Some of them even trying to negotiate for the King Nexus portion.


    Few of them even plot against the Orces kingdom especially since all of them know that King Nexus is wounded from the battle with Monster Overlord.


    Whatever it is right now, Orces Kingdom and King Nexus is the biggest pile of meat for all of them, especially for all the nearby nations besides it.

 Chapter 132: Going Abroad

    <h4>Chapter 132: Going Abroad</h4>


    Few days have already passed since thest nation leaders meeting. During this week, Angus should be back at his academy.


    However, as the creator of Miasma Curing Potion and the only one that could heal Miasma-based wounds, he needed to go to the Orces Kingdom to look into the King Nexus''s wound.


    As the wound is from the Monster Overlord, many unforeseen idents may happen during the medication. So, He needs to make sure that his potion could heal the wound.


    To hide Angus''s identity he will attend as the young assistant of Master Valeron. Up till now, no one knows who is the one that created the potion.


    But, one thing is clear is Master Valeron is one of the people that help in creating the potion as the head of Heart Kingdom research center.


    Such a big secret project happens in the Heart Kingdom, Master Valeron must be involved in it. Since the cure is still not published yet, no one knows about the cure yet besides the two kings, Master Valeron, and Duke Victory.


    They decide to camouge Angus''s identity by emphasizing Master Valeron who is already famous in the circle of researcher and expert.


    At first, they nned to announce the potion during the war with Monster Overlord since many people will need such a life-saving potion. However, they didn''t expect that Monster Overlord would be killed so early before the true war start.


    Because of this, they could only sell the potion slowly like an exclusive item. This way they could bring more profit for the Heart Kingdom.


    Just from this deal alone, Heart Kingdom already got a lot of benefits such as money, artifacts, items, part of Monster Overlord''s corpse, and other stuff. By dealing like this, the potion will be more exclusive.


    This way the potion price will go down very slow. By the time it reached themon market, the Heart Kingdom already got enough profits from it. Because of this, the deal with the Orces Kingdom is very important for the Heart Kingdom.


    Unexpectedly, the one that nned this came from a few high-ranking nobles. This shows one of the strong sides of the human race.


    Although the human race is not as strong as some species like Demon, Elf, Dwarf, and many others. They are quite versatile and wise in this kind of y.


    Even the greediest race such as goblins will never think of such a long-term n like this. In Firuman, the human race is famous for being average but few people know that they have boundless wisdom in terms of long nning.


    This is also one of the reasons why the human race has arge poption and upies many fertile territoriespared to other races.


    Now, Angus is gathered at the royal pce teleportation device with his father, Master Valeron, and few other high-ranking people.


    While waiting for the staff to tune the teleportation device, "So, how is the academy life?" asked Duke Victory to his son.


    "Great, make some new friends and learn something every day." replied Angus shortly.


    "Making some new friends, huh?" asked Jacob again doubtfully.


    "Yeah, is there something wrong with it?" asked Angus back.


    "Well, I don''t know. It seems that you are the type that is too busy learning or ''creating'' something." said Jacob while emphasizing the creating part.


    "Oh..e on. I may be a bookworm but I am still a young man that needs some friends to socialize with." rebuked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Indeed.. a young man. At least that part is true ording to the story that I heard not too long ago." said Jacob in a teasing tone.


    "Err¡­ What do you mean?" asked Angus while looking at his father''s teasing face.


    "Well, I just heard a story from a friend of mine where you asked for someone''s hand in front of her father." said Jacob.


    "Wait¡­ How did you... Ahh.. Forget it." said Angus.


    "Hahahaha¡­ At least you make this old man proud once in a while." said Jacob.


    "Hey, since when this is a proud matter." said Angus.


    "Well, you usually always create an absurd situation or matter that leads to a headache situation like this time." said Jacob.


    "How could you say that? Didn''t we only visit the other allied country? Is it not like we will do something heinous or something right?" said Angus.


    Hearing this Jacob could only sigh, "Haa¡­ Although the Orces kingdom is one of the allied kingdoms, we never know what the other party thought. Many things could happen when we get there. All we could do is to prepare for the worst situation." exined Duke Victory.


    "I see.. Don''t worry. If something happens, I''m quite good at running away. I even got the title of untouchable schr in the academy." said Angus proudly.


    "*sigh* Yes, I heard about that title. I also hope that nothing will happen on this trip." said Jacob.


    After a while, King Leon came to the room along with a few royal guards. Entering the room, King Leon takes a nce at Angus for a little bit before smiling and waiting for the transportation device to be ready.


    At this moment, Angus''s instinct once again tells him to go away as far as possible from King Leon like before. He feels that King Leon could take his life just by waving his hand. This major difference in strength makes him fear but also excited at the same time.


    Fear of getting killed without properly fighting back and excited to think he will fight against such a strong opponent.


    The one that will be going on this trip is King Leon, Duke Victory, Master Valeron, Angus, and two other high ranking personnel for some diplomacy job.


    Six people in total will go on this trip. This is also the limit for such long-distance teleportation. Otherwise, the teleportation will be more unstable especially if there is a seventh-gradebatant in it.


    After waiting for a while, the teleportation device was finally ready to be used. It takes a long time to tune it since five people will be transported along with King Leon.


    So, the staff not only double-check it ording to the procedure but also triple-check it or more to be sure.


    "Alright, let''s go." said King Leon.


    The six people immediately step into the teleportation device tform. After a moment, the tform showed a bright light and humming sound. *Bzzt* A secondter the group on top of the tform was gone.


    Meanwhile, inside the Orces kingdom royal pce teleportation room, a loud buzzing sound was heard from it. *Bzztt* Less than a secondter, a group of six people appear from the teleportation device.


    Inside the room, there are already a lot of guards in battle armor. In the lead, a person is wearing high-quality clothes with a muscr body looking at the group. This person is King Nexus, the leader of the Orces Kingdom.


    As the other party thates is King Leon, a seventh-gradebatant. It is his obligation to wee them.


    Usually, a matter such as diplomacy never involves the two kings. But, since this is not an ordinary diplomacy matter, the two kings need to be there so nothing unexpected happens.


    This is also customary in Firuman. If a seventh-gradebatantes, the other seventh-gradebatant needs to wee them, or at least the strongest avable people need to wee them.


    Arriving at the Orces kingdom royal pce teleportation room, Angus feels a huge distortion effect shaking his whole body and his orientation. He feels like his head is being shaken countless times at once.


    Fortunately, he still could hold his urge to vomit and slump on the ground to not embarrass himself. However, he still has a paleplexion and nausea.


    "Urghh¡­ I will never get used to this feeling." said Master Valeron while holding up his nausea.


    The only people that seem fine are King Leon and Duke Victory while the other two diplomatic staff already go towards the prepared bucket and vomit all the food they have eaten.


    Ignoring the two staff that are vomiting nearby, King Leon goes towards King Nexus''s spot. This action immediately steals the attention of everyone inside the room. Then, King Leon stops in front of King Nexus.


    The two kings ring one with each other. The atmosphere bes more intense and everyone in the room gets a cold sweat.


    All the nearby Orces royal guard grabbed their weapon tightly and ready to fight at any moment. Even Jacob at this time also readies his hand to cast his spell anytime.


    During this time, Angus speaks telepathically to Draven, "Draven, ready for shadow mode." said Angus telepathically.


    "Yes, master." replied Draven shortly.


    After a while of ring at each other, which seems like an eternity for others, both of the Kingsughed.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Long time to see, Nexus." said King Leon.


    "Yeah, it''s been a while Leon." replied King Nexus.


    The two kings begin to chat with each other like an old friend dispersing the tense situation before. Looking at the two kings chatting casually one with each other, the other people in the room begin to rx a little bit but remain vignt.

 Chapter 133: Pain

    <h4>Chapter 133: Pain</h4>


    Seventh Gradebatant is always famous for their unique personality. Some of them are very moody. Some of them arepletely shameless or mad. Some of them like to pretend to be weak and many others have unique personalities.


    However, there is one simrity among them. It is their thirst for battle, especially between the seventh-grade people.


    Although grade seven is already the pinnacle strength in this world, most of the people in this grade want to surpass this limit like they surpass the limit of grade six.


    The feeling bes stronger the longer they stay at this pinnacle grade. Almost all the seventh-gradebatants will try or search for a method to break through this shackle and upgrade their grades.


    One of the easy methods to make progress in strength is by fighting a strong opponent through harsh battles. Because of this reason, most seventh-gradebatants often like to sh with each other without any reason.


    Furthermore, unless they let themself get injured or get careless, the chance for them to be heavily injured or dead is very low. Even if they want to run, nobody in this world could stop them. So, fighting between seventh-gradebatants is quite safe.


    After chatting for a while about various kinds of stuff, "Alright, let''s not waste any more time. Do you prepare the deal?" said King Nexus.


    "Straightforward as usual, huh? Well, not that Iin about it. Master Valeron, how is your condition?" asked King Leon to Valeron.


    "We can start anytime, my king." replied Valeron while looking at Angus who is getting better.


    "Good, Let''s go towards the room I prepared before." said King Nexus while leading out the room.


    The six groups of people begin to follow King Nexus into one of the rooms nearby. Although they are allies, King Nexus can''t possibly let them wander around the Royal Pce easily, especially at this time.? Because of that he already prepares a room for the medication.


    Inside the room, there are already a few royal guards and priests waiting for them. In Firuman, the religious group is not only famous for their god''s unique specialty and fight against the undead. They are also famous for having the best spells, skills, and knowledge in healing.


    In important matters such as this, King Nexus also prepares himself and hires a few priests in the case of an emergency.


    "I hope you don''t mind that these few people will be watching." said King Nexus.


    Rather than reply, King Leon looks at Master Valeron to take the lead.


    "It''s not a problem, King Nexus. Besides, what we are dealing with is something we can''t test before. It is better to have a few priests nearby in case there is some unforeseen situation." replied Master Valeron calmly.


    "Good, then let''s start." said King Nexus while undressing his upper clothes and showing his wound in the back.


    Looking at the wound, everyone inside the room immediately had a solemn expression. The wound is made of the shape of four w marks. Each of the w marks is in dark ck and keeps rotting away.


    Not only that, the wound could be seen trying to gnaw at the rest of the body like a sort of vicious cancer.


    If it is not for the King Nexus to constantly suppress it with his own mana, Angus predicts that the wound will already spread all over the body. At that time, even with the help of Miasma Curing Potion, it is already toote.


    ''This potency of miasma is many times higher than the wound from the grade five monster back then.'' thought Angus inwardly after looking at the wound.


    Feeling being stared at for a while, "So, how is it? Can you heal it?" asked King Nexus.


    "ording to the theory and our research, there should be no problem. Since our ''precious'' potion is made to expel the Miasma itself. Because of this reason, the miasma wound must not be too long otherwise they will be integrated into the body." said Master Valeron.


    "I see. Then, let''s do it your way. As long as this Miasma is gone, I could take care of it myself." said King Nexus


    "Then, let''s begin. Angus, bring out the potion." said Master Valeron.


    Hearing this, Angus brings out a green-colored potion from his storage device. This is the legendary Miasma Curing Potion. After that, he nodded at Master Valeron.


    "King Nexus, you may feel pain during the time we apply the potion. Please don''t lose focus and keep suppressing the Miasma like usual." said Master Valeron.


    "Alright, I can handle a little bit of pain." replied King Nexus.


    Then, Angus begins to apply the potion to the w mark wound. *Shsss* The moment the potion touches the wound it creates a sizzling sound.


    "URRGGHH¡­" Said King Nexus as he tried to hold the pain.


    At this moment, the miasma wound reacts wildly and starts to evaporate little by little. Its color is also starting to fade from pitch ck into normal ck.


    Looking at the wound condition, ''It''s not enough, the miasma is too potent.'' thought Angus.


    Without wasting any moment, Angus takes out the second bottle and applies it to the miasma wound again. This action startled Master Valeron, during the test, they only need to use one bottle of potion.


    However, Angus himself is the only one that ever has to cure the miasma wound without the potion, Master Valeron decides to thrust in Angus and notment on anything.


    Getting applied the second potion, "ARRGHH!!!" King Nexus can''t hold back his voice anymore.


    At this time, he feels unimaginable pain in his back. He even almost loses his consciousness from the pain.


    Now, people can see all the veins in King Nexus''s body as he holds out the pain. Even the nearby Royal Guard could help but have a cold sweat looking at their king''s situation.


    As for the wound, its color started to fade again into the dark grey with the mix of some blood. Angus took another potion bottle and once again applied the potion to the wound.


    "ARRGGGHH!!!!" screamed King Nexus in pain.


    As King Nexus feels more pain in his back, the wound itself starts to bleed out but the Miasma inside the wound begins to evaporate at a fast speed.


    After a while, the dark and corroded miasma is gone from the wound leaving a deep dark red wound. King Nexus''splexion also begins to get better as the pain behind his back starts to recede.


    Looking that the miasma haspletely gone, Angus gives a nod towards Master Valeron. Getting the sign, "Priest, quick try to heal the wound. Now, the miasma ispletely gone." said Master Valeron.


    The nearby priest immediately moves and heals King Nexus''s bleeding wound after getting approval. Feeling the soothing sensation in his back, King Nexus regtes his rough back and circtes his mana to enhance his recovery.


    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ I never thought it was going to bring Ha¡­ so much pain." said King Nexus while catching his breath.


    "We also never thought something like that would happen. It seems we still underestimate the wound from the Monster Overlord." replied Master Valeron.


    "Haa.. It''s okay. Since in the end, the medication already seeds. On behalf of the Orces Kingdom, we are in your debt Master Valeron." said King Nexus.


    "Err.. King Nexus, think too highly of me. I am only one of the researchers during the potion research." said Master Valeron as he could feel an ominous aura behind him.


    Before King Nexus could reply, "Nexus, it seems you already fully healed now. Want to have some spar to check up on your condition?" cut out King Leon.


    ''Dare to poach my men in front of me. I will smack you to pieces.'' thought King Leon inwardly.


    ''Tch¡­ Leon noticed it too quickly.'' thought King Nexus back.


    At this moment, the two kings once again ring one with the others. Unlike before, the two Kings release their mana towards the surrounding to pressure one with the others.


    "You are right. I still need to test if I am fully healed or not." replied King Nexus.


    "M-My King¡­" said one of the royal guards.


    King Nexus raises his hand to stop the other royal guard from talking any further, "Don''t worry, my wound is more or less already healed. Now, let''s change the ce first, Leon." said King Nexus while smiling.


    "Certainly, After you, Nexus." said Leon in a deep voice.


    The two kings immediately go out of the room while being followed by everyone. After walking for a while in the long corridor silently, they reach a big clearing with ake nearby it.


    "You don''t mind we fight in here right?" said King Nexus.


    "Like it is going to make any difference." replied King Leon.


    Then the two kings release their massive mana nearby. The two different mana begin to friction one with the others and create disturbance in the surrounding.


    "Back.. Move back¡­ It''s too dangerous in here." said Jacob, reminding the others.


    Everyone that hears Jacob''s warning, begins to move back in the royal pce direction. At this moment, Angus looked at the two kings with a surprised look while covering himself in the nearby pir.


    ''Such thick mana¡­''

 Chapter 134: Battle of Two Kings

    <h4>Chapter 134: Battle of Two Kings</h4>


    ''Such thick mana, they probably have more mana than my chi in my previous life.'' thought Angus.


    After releasing their mana for a while, both two kings disappear from the spot and sh at the center of the clearing using their own fists. *BAM*


    The two fists collided one against another and created a massive shockwave towards the surroundings. The royal pce itself feels like being hit by a huge earthquake.


    After the first fist, both of them begin to fight in closebat and create small shockwaves each for each sh. In less than a second, they already exchange thousands of blows.


    Fist against fist, kickings, dodging, they didn''t even bother to use a skill and only raw power in these thousand shes. After shing a while, both of them move back to their previous spot.


    "It seems I got a little bit rusty." said King Leon as he flexed his arm.


    "Let''s take it further, Leon." said King Nexus.


    Nexus hand warped with thick bluish mana that seems like a liquid [Water dance - 1st stance]. Approaching King Leon, Nexus''s both hands move so fast turn into hundred palm attacks.


    Looking at the approaching attack, Leon also takes his own battle stance and coated his two fists with fire elemental mana.


    At first, he tried to parry the iing hundreds of attacks, but all of them were very flexible and fast, making Leon being pushed back by each strike he received.


    After a while of getting overwhelmed, King Leon disappears from his spot to dodge King Nexus''s punch and appears on his side [Blink].


    Appearing on King Nexus''s side, he alreadyunched a powerful fist covered in fire elemental towards King Nexus. King Nexus got punched on his side and forced to fly away into the nearbyke direction [me Strike]. *BAM*


    The enormous fire mana thatunched is very thick that burns the surroundings and scorched the Nexus''s body trail path until theke.


    "Nexus, don''t tell me that''s all you got." taunting Leon.


    Nexus looks at his side stomach that has a fist and scorched mark on his clothes. The fist mark embedded on his body while there is a trace of a burn mark on its surrounding.


    ''What a strong punch.'' thought Nexus.


    "Let me show you the true strength of [Water Dance]." said Nexus while changing his battle stance.


    Nexus gathered all the nearby water in his hand and shot it towards Leon [Water Bullet] while doing [Water Dance]. [Water Bullet] that beingunched by Nexus has different size, strength, and speedpared to ordinary [Water Bullet]


    If an ordinary [Water Bullet] has the size of a ping pong ball or tennis ball at most, Nexus''s [Water Bullet] is the same size as a cannonball. As for its speed, even grade sixbatants will be having difficulty tracking it.


    Despite all these ridiculous attacks, Leon keeps calm and dodges every single one of the [Water Bullet] using [Blink].


    "As expected of the strongest human race king to have such mastery of [Blink]. But, keep dodging attacks will not change anything. Eat this!!" said King Nexus.


    Nexuspressed a lot of water in his hand and shot it towards Leon. The water turns into a sort of energy beam attack and moves in the blink of an eye towards Leon [Water Jet].


    Unexpectedly, King Leon got hit before he could react on his left shoulder. Fortunately, the endurance of seventh-gradebatant''s bodies is on a different level. Otherwise, King Leon''s entire shoulder will be blown away rather than just broken with some bruises.


    ''What a deadly attack.'' thought Leon.


    At this moment, Nexusbines the [Water Dance] whileunching [Water Jet] towards Leon. Looking at the Nexus moves, Leon blinks behind Nexus before he couldunch another [Water Jet] towards him.


    Leonunched another powerful [me Strike] to Nexus''s back. Noticing the appearance of Leon on his back, Nexus abandoned his current attack andunched his own attack towards Leon on top of the water [Water Dance - 2nd stance].


    The water-coated palm managed to redirect the majority of the [me Strike] attack. However, [me Strike] is a skill to push the entire person or things that are being hit by it.


    Once again, Nexus was forced to move backward because of such ridiculous skill and force. Normalbatants will already get blown away into meat paste by such a force.


    Still, as a seventh-gradebatant, Nexus managed to resist and was only forced to retread a few meters back.


    "Kuhuhu¡­ As expected of King Leon." said King Nexus.


    "You are also good, King Nexus. Shall we start getting serious? This warming up begins to get a little bit boring." replied King Leon while taking his sword.


    "Yeah.. you are right. Otherwise, this will take forever." said King Nexus, taking out his greatsword.


    ''That''s only warming up.'' thought everyone else who spectated the ridiculous exchange between the two kings.


    ''So, this is the true pinnacle power of this world.'' thought Angus excitedly while looking at the two kings above theke.


    After taking their weapon, both of the King''s demeanor change and ring at the other party seriously. Both of the kings know that ytime is over. Once they are careless a little bit, they may get heavily injured.


    King Leon once again uses [Blink] and arrives behind Nexus. As Nexus already predicted this, he immediately turned around the moment Leon disappeared.


    At this split second, Leon once again use [Blink] and appeared on Nexus side while brandished his sword [King dius]


    Looking at the iing attack from his side, Nexus managed to parry Leon''s attack in a broken stance. Since he is in a weak stance, Nexus immediately gets pushed back.


    Didn''t want to let go of such a chance, Leon kept pressuring Nexus with another follow-up strong attack without letting Nexus stabilize himself. *ng* *ng* *ng*


    After keep getting pushed back for a while, "Arrghh!! [King''s Might]" roared King Nexus.


    A st of mana shot out towards the surrounding area. Using his fast reaction, Leon uses[Blink] to disappear from his spot and appeared a few meters away from Nexus.


    However, Nexus was already locked on at Leon''s position and pursuing with incredible speed. Nexus brandished his greatsword that coated with blue color [Sword Art - Wave Strike].


    Before the attack approaches Leon, he once again uses [Blink] to escape a few meters away from it. Nexus''s attack immediately destroyed the nearby hill and decimated its surrounding.


    Since Leon only [Blink] few meters away, Nexus immediately pursues Leon again. He believed Leon could not use [Blink] constantly in rapid session like this.


    After being pursued and keep using [Blink] a few times. Leon is sweating and knows he will reach his limit soon. [Blink] skill is a very useful skill but also quite taxing on the user body.


    Nexus keeps pursuing him with unimaginable speed. Leon also couldn''t use long-distance [Blink] to create some distance as it requires more time and concentration. At this moment, Nexus once again appears in front of Leon while brandishing his greatsword.


    ''Tch.. I don''t want to use this.'' thought Leon in a split second.


    "[Possesion]" muttered Leon.


    A st of mana came out from the Leon and managed to push back Nexus. Leon''s demeanor and aura change. If before it was like a righteous knight, now he feels like a bloodthirsty predator.


    Leon looks at Nexus with a crazy smile, "BLOOD!!!" shouted Leon while blinking in front of Nexus and brandished his red blood aura sword [Sword Art - Crimson sh].


    Feeling the danger of the iing attack, "SILYU!!" shouted Nexus.


    A loud horse voice is heard nearby, "Heiighh" and a water torrent envelop the whole Nexus to protect him from Leon''s attack [Whirlpool shield].


    The two forces collide, one defending and the other is attacking. The blue and red-colored attacks sh and create a devastating shockwave towards the surrounding.


    Looking at the iing huge shockwave, "[3th Circle ¨C Fire Barrier]." as Duke Jacob cast a big fire barrier to the nearby spectator.


    The other royal guards also cast their barrier spells to protect themself. Even the barrier defense mechanism of the royal was activated automatically to withstand it. After a while, the shockwave began to settle down.


    The view bes clear and shows the two kings in haggard appearance. Both of them had rough breathing but recovered each second passed by.


    "Nexus you are cheating. No wonder you choose this ce." said King Leon looking at the water horse beside Nexus.


    "Hahaha¡­ You are the one that started it first by using [Possession]. I thought I would get killed for a second there." said King Nexus.


    "Like hell, you will get killed by such an attack." said King Leon.


    "Still, I never thought you could control that dangerous [Possession] to a certain degree." said King Nexus.


    "Well, we all have our own trump cards. Anyway, we should probably end this now." said King Leon while trying to divert the topic.


    "Yeah, you are right. We go a little bit overboard in this little spar." replied King Nexus while looking at the surrounding ce.


    ''Tch.. the minister will once againin about this.'' thought King Nexus inwardly.


    "Silyu, thanks for the help. You can go back now." said King Nexus towards his familiar.


    Hearing his master''smand, Silyu went back inside theke. Then, both of the two kings went back to the royal pce together.

 Chapter 135: Converse with King

    <h4>Chapter 135: Converse with King</h4>


    A moment after the destructive shockwave from the two kings, Angus looks at the two kings standing in the air.


    ''This is absurd!! Howe they could spend all of this enormous mana and standstill with only a little bit exhausted.'' thought Angus while looking at the two kings.


    Then, Angus notices a blue-colored horse that looks very strong and majestic. Feeling his master looking at the water horse familiar, "Hmp¡­ That lowly horse is nothing topare to me." said Draven in a prideful tone inside Angus''s mind.


    Hearing Draven''s remark, "Did you get jealous?" replied Angus.


    "Why should I get jealous over that stupid horse? If we were in the same grade, I wouldn''t even need to move my finger to kill it." said Draven.


    "Yes-yes.. You are the strongest." replied Angus to reassure Draven.


    Over the time Angus is with Draven, he realizes that Draven is slightly childish over a few things. Sometimes, he is very picky about his food which consists of high-quality raw monster meat.


    Sometimes, he likes to prank other students while being invisible or hiding in the shadows. Fortunately, the prank is harmless and nothing dangerous.


    At this point, Angus realizes that Draven is still rtively young since he is only a few months old and not genuinely mature despite inheriting a lot of knowledge through his bloodline.


    The reason Angus is looking at the King Nexus familiar is that it is unique and rare. ording to Angus''s knowledge, it is an amphibian beast that should be extinct for a long time, even in the time of few ancient civilizations.


    It is called scus. A seawater horse that is rumored to be the ride of King of the sea in the legend. At first, Angus almost mistook it as a regr water horse beast, Blue Pegas, a water horse that lives in the ocean.


    However, he tossed this idea in his mind since Blue Pegas could only live in the water and cannote out from the water. Besides that, Blue Pegas only could reach grade four as its limit.


    Meanwhile, the King Nexus familiar has the aura of a grade six beast on the border of reaching grade seven.


    As for its power, there is no way Blue Pegas could hold an attack of King Leon in his [Possession] state even with the help of King Nexus. It means that the one in front of him is scus, one of the strongest horse beasts.


    Althoughpared to Mundus, dragon, or other legendary beasts, it is still weaker, but it is a lot stronger than the ordinary beast.


    In the first ce, the beast itself is already rare in Firuman. To get a contract with a beast is like winning a small lottery, and getting a chance to contract a strong beast such as Mundus or others is like getting a treasure when people didn''t do anything.


    The chance is so tiny that it could not be called a chance anymore. So, getting a contract with a beast such as scus is already fortunate, especially if it could be nurtured until a high grade like grade six.


    Seeing the two kingse back, all the people immediately gather to wee them, including Angus. Looking at the condition of the two kings, Angus once again surprised. Both of the two kings look fine, like not having a hard battle at all.


    Their rough breathing already calmed down and seemed like they could handle another battle like before.


    ''Such a fast regenerative ability. No wonder the seventh grade is called the realm of legend. With such a strong regenerative ability and strength, they are practically unkible beings.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Feeling Angus''s stare, King Leon only smirks at Angus like challenging him. Seeing this, Angus could only shake in excitement while having his own smile. Angus was excited and imagined himself fighting such a powerhouse.


    After the two kingse back and celebrate, King Leon''s group rest at the nearby guest house inside the Royal Pce perimeter. At the same time, the two negotiators do their job while being apanied by Duke Victory.


    Now, inside the guest house, there are only three people. King Leon, Master Valeron, and Angus.


    Master Valeron rests himself in his room while the King sits in the living area along with Angus. At first, King Leon also wants to rx in his own room, but he is curious about the teenager in front of him who has asked for his daughter''s hand before.


    For a while, the two people looked at each other. It is kind of torture for Angus since he feels like almost being killed every second. He feels like being at the tip of a cliff and almost falls into the ravine, yet he still didn''t fall.


    After a while, King Leon began to smile, "So, how is my battle with King Nexus? Did you think you could achieve this level?" asked King Leon.


    Hearing such a question, "Of course, I could. I may even pass this kind of level in the future, my king." said Angus confidently.


    "Hoo.. such a bold im. Many people also dream and dere such a thing. Let''s see if what you said is true or not in the future. However, you do qualify to im such a thing since you already have such strength in your age."


    "I bet no grade onebatant could defeat you even if they are from another race. Even a grade twobatant may have a hard time fighting with you." said King Leon as he saw through Angus''s strength.


    "As expected of his majesty, to even see through my strength." replied Angus.


    "Don''t underestimate the perception of seventh-grade people. You may hide it from others, but we seventh-grade people are different kinds of people." exined King Leon.


    "Anyway, I could feel your mana core is stronger than an ordinary one. If I didn''t feel its aura as a grade one, I might have thought you already a grade twobatant. Moreover, it could hide its aura from others." said King Leon.


    "Err.." as Angus didn''t know how to respond.


    Looking at Angus''s expression, "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry too much about it. Still, as a king of heart, I need to ask you if it is possible to share such a forming technique to the kingdom?" asked King Leon seriously.


    "I could actually share the technique with you. However, I doubt everyone could form the mana core with my technique." said Angus.


    "Ohh.. Is there a harsh requirement?" asked King Leon curiously.


    "There are two requirements. First is massive energy to form the core. Second, a body that could hold this massive energy. Based on my research the energy is more or less the same as the energy to supply the whole capital city for years." exined Angus.


    "The only reason why I could form my mana core in such a way is because of a certain ident. I even almost lost my life during the process despite having the strength of a peak ordinary human." said Angus.


    "Hmm.. so, you could form that kind of mana core because of the factor of luck." said King Leon.


    "Yes, because of this, I don''t truly want this technique to be spread out. As for a reason, your majesty already knows it better than me." said Angus.


    "True, if what you said is true, then it will need a lot of living test experiments to be conducted. Furthermore, one of the easiest ways to gather such energy is from mana core, especially from otherbatants." said King Leon.


    "If such a technique spreads, sooner orter, there will be a massacre happening, be it used as test subjects or energy supply." Added King Leon further.


    In Firuman, otherbatant mana cores could also be used as energy supply. However, such an act is very taboo. Not only is it hical, but it will also only lead to chaos and decrease one nation''s strength if being left alone.


    Because of this, everyone disdains such an act to use otherbatant mana core and a strictw regting it in every stable nation. Still, this is not guaranteed.


    Some power-hungry people who live in the underworld use this mana core frombatants since getting them is more essible than through monsters. Their price is also lower than the regr mana core from monsters.


    "Yes, your majesty is right. Although the mana core produced is very high in quality, it needs to be researched further and needs energy. This may create some problems in the nation even if it is done secretly." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ To think someone as young as you already think ahead like that. It seems the Heart Kingdom''s future is already in good hands." said King Leon.


    "This.. Your Majesty has overpraised me." replied Angus


    Then, both of them keep talking about various things until Duke Jacob and two negotiatorse back.


    After checking everything ording to the deal, King Leon''s party immediately goes towards the teleportation room to return to their kingdom.


    Along the way, They found a tall young man, and King Nexus weed them along with other royal guards during the journey.


    "Come back so soon, Leon" said King Nexus.

 Chapter 136: Going Back to the Heart Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 136: Going Back to the Heart Kingdom</h4>


    "Come back so soon, Leon" said King Nexus.


    "Nexus, of course. Since our dealing has already concluded, we will go back now. I still have something to deal with in my kingdom" said King Nexus.


    "Well, it''s a shame you could not stay longer. Still, on behalf of Orces country, I thank you once again for such treatment. I never thought I could fully recover after getting injured by Monster Overlord." said Nexus.


    "Your wee. It is also for our benefit. Besides, as our neighbor kingdom, Orces kingdom is also one of our allies." said King Leon.


    As the two kings keep talking, they walk towards the teleportation room. Arriving at the teleportation room, the expert is already doing their job tuning up the teleportation device.


    While waiting for them, "Anyway, this is my youngest son, Nexar." King Nexus introduced the tall man beside him.


    "Greetings, King Leon." said the young man while giving a salute towards King Leon.


    Looking at the tall young man, "Hmm¡­ How old is he?" asked King Leon.


    "Despite his appearance, he is still 15 years old. He is one of the prodigies even among my sons. He managed to form his own mana core at the age of twelve years old." said King Nexus proudly.


    "Really?? it seems Orces kingdom will have a bright future." said King Leon.


    "Hahaha¡­ Nothing is certain. Nexar still has so much to learn. Anyway, I hear you have a daughter. How about.." said King Nexus.


    Before King Nexus finished his sentence, "Nexus, Don''t try my patience. I hope you don''t mention this kind of thing in front of me again." said King Leon coldly while ring at the young man beside him.


    Being red at by King Leon, Nexar immediately has a cold sweat and trembles on his spot. Looking at the trembling young man, King Leon scoffed at him before looking back at King Nexus.


    At this time, Nexar already slumps on the floor and needs to be helped by the other royal guard as he got a sort of panic attack.


    Looking at this, King Nexus could only sigh silently, "Take him to his room." said King Nexus.


    The royal guard begins to help Nexar get out of the room. Looking at this, Nexus knows that the chance of his son being epted by Leon is almost none. As someone who believes in power, King Leon will never tolerate such weakness, especially those who want his daughter.


    "*Sigh* I apologize about this matter, Leon. I just hoped we could continue our alliance."


    "As long as the Orces Kingdom didn''t try to harm the Heart Kingdom, The Heart Kingdom will always be your ally." said King Leon.


    Soon, the teleportation device is ready to be used. King Leon''s group immediately steps on the teleportation pedestal.


    After that, the teleportation device released a humming sound and shone brightly. *Bzzttzzz* Less than a secondter, King Leon''s group arrived at Heart Kingdom royal pce.


    Arriving at the royal pce, the group diminished and went towards their respective ce while Angus and Duke Victory returned to their townhouse manor to rest.


    During the way towards the townhouse manor, inside the carriage, "So, how is it? feeling pressure to take the King''s daughter?" teased Jacob towards his son, who kept silent.


    "Huhh.. What are you talking about?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "You know, there will be a lot of geniuses like Nexar trying to get their hands on the fourth princess." said Jacob.


    "So?? Is there a problem?" asked Angus again.


    "A problem? Didn''t you feel some kind of pressure?" asked Jacob.


    Hearing this, Angus thought for a second before replied, "Nope. Besides, they should be stronger. Otherwise, it will be too boring." said Angus as he released his mana core aura.


    "T-This¡­ Since when did you form your mana core?" said Jacob.


    "At Eleven, but don''t tell others. It will create too muchmotion." as Angus decides to say truthfully to his father.


    "Eleven?? T-That''s kind of.. I don''t even know what to say. *sigh* Since you hide it from everyone, then I will not reveal it to others. Who else knows about this?" asked Jacob.


    "The old dwarf Balrug, Jayna, and the King himself." replied Angus.


    "Not many people know about it. Alright, I will keep it a secret for now. But, you need to reveal it sooner orter." said Jacob.


    "Yeah, I nned to reveal it next year." said Angus.


    "Good choice, It is not too old and not too young. The majority of the royal academy students also formed their core at this age." said Jacob.


    Then, they continue to talk about various things until they arrive at the townhouse manor. By the time they arrive at the townhouse manor, it is already in the evening.


    The next day Angus went back to the royal academy to continue his studies. Since his project of making Miasma Curing Potion is done, now he has a lot of free time to focus on another thing.


    Angus nned to improve himself like usual and learn the powerful Dusk Language that he dyed before. He still wants to reveal about the mysterious chamber under the abandoned facility.


    A person that could get a Mundus egg must not be an ordinary one. So, Angus feels that there must be something else hidden inside the chamber besides the rare ingredient.


    However, before learning about Dusk Language, he needs to be proficient at the Dark Elves''s ancientnguage. The book that he had about the Dusk Language was written with Dark Elves''s ancientnguage.


    Dark elves'' ancientnguage is quite simple yet alsoplicated. Angus needs a lot of time to learn about such aplexnguage. Although the vocabry and words are not much, it is still veryplicated.


    Besides that, Angus also increased his body training in preparation for opening the Gate of Life. Few weeks before the break, Balrug, the old dwarf, told him that he was ready to open the first Gate of Life as his body was already mature enough.


    He needs to be in the best condition, be it mentally or physically, to open the Gate of Life. Opening the Gate of Life is a difficult task. There is no such thing as a second chance since if it fails means death.


    Now, Angus is inside the basement below the smithing facility, meditating to calm his mind. Opening his eyes and ending his meditation, "Alright, I am ready."


    "Brat, are you sure about this?" asked Balrug worriedly.


    "Of course. So, what should I do?" asked Angus.


    "Well, To Open the Gate of Life, you need external help and stimulus to find the gates of Life. The Dwarf race has a special way to help you find this Gates of Life. " exined Balrug.


    "What is it?" asked Angus curiously.


    "By iron and fire." said Balrug with a smirk.


    "Sorry??" said Angus.


    "Like a weapon, you need to be cast by iron and fire. You will be going inside this special smelter along with the molten iron." said Balrug while pointing to the ck smelting tub.


    "Err¡­ Did it really work?" asked Angus worriedly.


    Hearing Angus''s question, "Hahaha¡­Well, if you are going inside without any preparation, you will be dead any second. So, to be safe, you will be going inside while holding this." said Balrug while showing a ck crystal.


    Looking at the particr crystal, "I-Is that the rare Heart Obsidian?" asked Angus.


    "Good, you seem to recognize this crystal. However, this is no ordinary Heart Obsidian crystal. This crystal is imbued with a special spell from the elder of the dwarfmunity just for this asion." exined Balrug.


    "The spell will be active while you are inside the smelter tub along with the hot molten iron. All you need to do is to preserve until you find the Gate of Life." exined Balrug more.


    "How long will I be inside of it?" asked Angus.


    "That depends on yourself. The longer you take to find the Gate of Life, the longer you will be inside it. Some people only need a few hours, but others need an entire day." replied Balrug


    "There are no exact measurements for the time since the Gate''s test will be different for each person. However, focus on finding the Gate first. As for passing the test, you will be passed as long as you are worthy enough." exined Balrug


    "My advice is don''t overthink about it and let everything go. The more you resist, the longer the time you find the Gate of Life." said Balrug.


    "I see¡­ Then, let''s do it." Angus begins to undress all his clothes.


    Since he will be inside the Molten Iron to know how long, he will go inside it naked to not destroy his clothes. While holding the ck Heart Obsidian Crystal, Angus goes inside the smelting tub.


    After calming his excited mind and breathing, "Alright, let''s do it."


    "Yosh.. Bail, raise the furnace''s temperature." shouted Balrug.


    Bail, who is on standby near the furnace, begins to control the furnace temperature to the maximum. Then, without wasting any moment, Balrug pulled up the furnace using the prepared pulley and poured the melted liquified iron inside into the smelting tub.


    As the liquified iron pours into the smelting tub while Angus inside it, he feels his body is burning for each second passed.


    "ARGGHH!!!"

 Chapter 137: Trial

    <h4>Chapter 137: Trial</h4>


    "ARGGHH!!!" screamed Angus.


    Angus felt being burned alive. The Heart Obsidian in his hand shattered and released a dark ck fire towards the surrounding.


    Like a chemical reaction, the liquified molten iron is starting to turn into a colorful color instead of a red molten one, while on top of it, there is a pure ck me that keeps burning.


    The scene is bizarre yet also majestic. However, the two dwarfs ignore this and look at the smelting tub in solemn expression.


    "I hope you survive, kid." muttered Balrug while looking at the smelting tub.


    Inside the tub, Angus feels the hot iron molten destroying his body slowly by melting it. At first, he feels hot and pain all over his body, then the next moment, he feels a weird cold sensation while the pain is still there. After a while, he feels hot and painful again.


    Angus feels time moves slowly during this vicious cycle. Soon, he forgets about the time and starts to lose his mind in this endless torture. Angus wants to get out of the tub and run from this eternal torture. But, he remembers Balrug''s advice to let everything go.


    When he gives up to struggle, the pain itself suddenly goes away, and his mind bes clear. Before he knows it, he is inside darkness.


    Slowly he regains the feeling of his body inside this dark space. Angus didn''t know how much time passed by, but he felt inside this space for a long time.


    Soon, he could regain control all over his body. But because of the darkness, he couldn''t see his body condition. He could only feel it through his senses.


    Angus tried to walk forward and found the darkness suddenly dimly brightened up. He could see a vast, majestic ck-colored gate in front of him.


    When Angus sees the gate, ''Why is the gate so damn huge? Did any giant pass through it?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Suddenly, Angus hears a voice from his surroundings, "No, is it not. The gate shows that only the worthy one could pass through it. So, Are you a worthy one?" said the voice.


    "Okay, How do I prove that I am worthy?" asked Angus while trying to locate the source of the voice.


    "You know exactly how to prove it." the voiceing in front of him.


    Angus could see a cloaked man with the same height as him. He didn''t know why but his instinct told him to beat the cloaked man in front of him.


    Angus approaches the cloaked man using [Beast Walk] and punches through him without wasting any moment. Before Angus''s fist reach the man, the man redirects Angus''s hand using his own [Yin-Yang Bncing].


    Looking at the familiar skill used by the cloaked man, Angus immediately stomps the ground hard [Force Stance] to rebnce his body. Then, Angus stepped back a few meters away from the cloaked man.


    "I see you are me. This is going to take a long time." said Angus in azy expression.


    The cloaked man revealed his hood and showed a clone of Angus''s face without any expression. Its eye is pure ck, like the darkness in the surrounding.


    Angus didn''t truly surprise looking at the clone in front of him, "Well, At least I will enjoy this fight for a while." said Angus excitedly.


    Suddenly, the two people using [Beast Walk]unch punches towards one another like a mirror [Dynamic Punch]. Dozens of the punches sh in less than a second. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    During this exchange, ''Our power and skills seem to be the same. He could also use [Yin-Yang Bncing] before, which means he is not a mindless puppet that only mirrors my skill. So, the only way to beat him is by overpowering him.'' Angus begins to analyze his opponent.


    Soon, both of them begin to use the same skills for a few minutes. Angus keepsunching attacks and tries to lead the clone into a trap many times. Yet, the clone begins to use different skills and adapt to Angus''s tactic like himself.


    After fighting for a dozen minutes without gaining the upper hand, Angus stopped attacking. He noticed the opponent didn''t feel tired while his stamina was getting worse every time he shed.


    "Huff¡­ It seems I don''t have any choice but to use those forbidden skills. To win this trial." said Angus.


    Like noticing Angus''s intention, the clone in front of him nodded at Angus. In his past life, there is a reason why he was called the strongest person even before he got the heritage chi. He has superb adaptability and is a master at controlling his body.


    Combined with his talent in insight as a martial expert, Angus could copy any kind of skill or technique by looking at it once. Given enough time, he could even improve them into better skills or techniques.


    With this kind of talent, Angus has the upper hand against the other martial experts. Among all the skills he knows, some are categorized as forbidden skills because they could harm the user physically or mentally.


    Angus didn''t want to use this skill because he feels it is unnecessary since his life goal is to have a peaceful life. However, ever since he deres his love for Jayna, he knows that it will take a hard road to achieve his peaceful life.


    Sooner orter, he needs to use all these forbidden techniques and skills. Thinking about this, Angus begins to realize the trial itself seems to want to push him and make him go all out without any shred of hesitation.


    He began to remember when he was still young in his previous life, where he pursued power and strength without hesitation. Ever since he was born in this world, he constantly contradicted himself in wanting to get stronger.


    He fears that he will be too powerful, like in his previous life, and betrayed by his loved one. As someone who stood at the top, he knows that power brings happiness and peace. It also brings sadness, hatred, and resentment leading to betrayal.


    Angus is afraid of all of this happening again. He is worried that his lover and family will betray him if he gets too strong, like in the past.


    On the other hand, he also wants to stand at the peak as the strongest. This contradictory feeling haunted him. But, he chose to ignore it and run away from it.


    During his time thinking all of this, Angus didn''t realize that the clone in front of him didn''t move or attack him like he knows that Angus has an inner struggle.


    Inside the dark space, Angus''s contradictory feeling that he always escapes from amplified many times more vital inside the dark space. He could even see some of his fear inside the darkness.


    While his mind bes more chaotic, the dark space shrouds him like going to swallow him. After a moment, all his fears are gone while Angus''s demeanor is changed.


    "Hahahaha¡­. " Angus began tough madly.


    "This is very funny. A mere trial like this, trying to hold me back. Weak.. So.. Weak. It disgusts me. I Am the strongest person on Earth. Nothing is going to stand in my way to reach the peak!!" shouted Angus like he was dering himself.


    Then, Angus knocked his chest with his finger and continued towards his neck and finally his shoulder [Forbidden Art - God of War Point]. After doing all of this, Angus feels a surge of power inside his body.


    He feels like having enormous power and is ready to fight countless battles like a God of War. Couldn''t withstand the strong force, the dark space itself starts to crack.


    Meanwhile, outside the tub, an enormous amount of energyes out from the tub. The tub itself begins to crack.


    Looking at this, "Boss, what happened?" said Bail.


    Seeing the crack on the smelting tub, "I don''t know what happened, but since the dark me still res up brightly, the test is still going on. We need to prevent it from cracking any further."


    During this time, the energy wave keeps cracking the tub. Looking at this, Baldur immediately brought a big chain and wrapped it around the tub. Without wasting any moment, he began enchanting the tub with the help of the chain.


    While Balrug and Bail prevented the tub from being destroyed, Inside the dark space, "Come, let''s end this trial." said Angus with a crazy smile.


    Soon, the two people begin to sh again. However, unlike before, the clone of Angus was entirely overpowered by Angus. Like Angus thought, the clone could not use the forbidden technique like him.


    "Tch¡­ Weaklings¡­" said Angus while his fist was covered with dark red fire.


    Angus fist immediately strikes at the clone in front of him [me Strike]. The enormous force from the [me Strike] forces the clone to fly towards the gate and embedded on it.


    Then, Angus approached the clone''s body slowly. However, with every step he takes, his contradictory feeling amplified more until he couldn''t even make a single step.


    Angus stops in front of the clone, his crazy smile already exchanged with an expressionless face.


    "I.. Angus Victory... will stand at the top. Nothing.. I mean, nothing will hold me back from it, even my past and the world!!" Angus throws a punch towards the clone with everything he got.


    [World Punch]

 Chapter 138: Hospitalize

    <h4>Chapter 138: Hospitalize</h4>


    [World Punch] A single punch from Angus that holds everything about himunched at the clone. *BAM* *Crack* *BOOM* The clone, along with the ck gate, was destroyed into pieces like fragmented ss.


    At this moment, the clone whose personification of Angus smiles at him seems to say something without any voice before disappearing into the darkness. After that, Angus''s consciousnesses back to his real-world body.


    The moment Angusunched a [World Punch] towards the clone, the smelting tub was already in the sign of breaking despite Balrug''s attempt to hold it. Fortunately, the ck me red up as a sign that the trial finished at thest moment.


    The smelting tub is immediately destroyed into fragmented small rocks while a rainbow-colored glowing orb appears from it. After a while, the rainbow glowing orb turns into Angus''s body. During this moment, Angus sees a few warning signs from his system.


    "Body reconstruction is sessful."


    "System back online."


    "Warning!! The Heritage Chi going wild"


    "Warning!! The Heritage Chi going wild"


    "Warning!! The Heritage Chi going wild"''


    Looking at this warning log, "Old man, hurry!! Knock me out!!" shouted Angus as his consciousness started to fade and half of his face created a maniac smile.


    Hearing this, "Knock you out? dly!!" replied Balrug eagerly


    Balrug immediately brought out his hammer and mmed at Angus''s head, totally knocking him out before he entirely went berserk. *Bam* The knocked-out Angus immediately slumps on the ground, unconscious. On the other hand, Bail looked at this confusedly.


    "Err.. Boss, Why did you suddenly attack him?" asked Bail.


    "He said to knock him out. So, I just knocked him out. What''s wrong with that?" said Balrug


    "Ehhh¡­ But didn''t¡­" said Bail.


    Before Bail finishes his sentence, "Hush.. Bail, don''t overthink about it. Now, help me dress this brat and send it to the infirmary facility." said Balrug.


    "Err.. Alright." said Bail while doing as he was told.


    After dressing Angus, Bail sends the unconscious boy towards the infirmary for a body check-up if there is some problem after the trial side effect.


    Fortunately, today is the weekend day, so Angus didn''t need to worry about attending his courses. After a few hours, Angus finally woke up.


    "Urrghh¡­" Angus wakes up while feeling a little bit of muscle pain all over his body.


    By the time he woke up, he could see that the sky was already dark through the nearby window, and the room was brightly lit up with a magicalmp.


    Hearing Angus''s groan, "Angus, you finally awake." said Jayna worriedly.


    "Jayna, why are you here?" asked Angus.


    "I hear you are entering the infirmary unconscious. Of course, I wille to see you." said Jayna in a worried tone.


    "Ahh.. I see. Sorry, I make you worried." replied Angus.


    "Hmph¡­ it''s okay, just don''t do this again." said Jayna


    "I will try it. Anyway, how long did I fall unconscious?" asked Angus.


    "ording to Millie, you got into the infirmary this afternoon." said Jayna.


    "This afternoon? It''s still Sunday. right?" asked Angus


    "Yeah, it''s Sunday. Are you sure you are okay? Old man Bail only says that you are too exhausted during the training." said Jayna.


    "Ahh.. Yes, I am okay. Anyway, howe Millie knows about my condition?" said Angus trying to divert the topic.


    Seeing Angus changing the topic quickly, Jayna red at Angus, "It''s about that secret training you have done, right?" asked Jayna.


    "Ehh.. W-What are you talking about?" said Angus while trying to give an innocent face.


    "Angus, you are a terrible liar. Huft¡­ If you are not going to tell me about the secret training, that is fine. But, at least tell me when you are about to do something dangerous." said Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus felt warm in his heart. "Jayna¡­" said Angus.


    Before he could finish his sentence, *Knock* *Knock* Then, the door opened. At this time, Millie, who is wearing medical attire,es in.


    "Evening Lady Jayna, ahh.. Angus, you are awake. Hold on, I will call the teacher." said Millie while she was leaving the room.


    "Err¡­ Why is Millie wearing medical attire?" asked Angus.


    "Millie has joined a medical course since the first year. However, it is just now that she is doing the practical part as she just formed her mana core during the break. She also happens to be on duty this evening." exined Jayna.


    "Really? Howe I didn''t know about this? I thought she was going into a gardening course or something simr." said Angus.


    "It''s because you never pay attention to this and focus on who knows what it is. I bet you don''t even know what side course I am entering." said Jayna.


    "Silly girl, Of course, I know about your side course." said Angus.


    "Then, what is it?" replied Jayna.


    "It''s about¡­" as Angus tries his best to remember Jayna''s side course.


    "You don''t know, right?" said Jayna in a cold tone.


    "It''s¡­" said Angus.


    Then, by some coincidence, Vice-Principal Ellen entered the room along with Millie at this moment.


    "Evening, students. Mr. Victory, I am d you are already awake. May I check you a little bit?" asked Vice-Principal Ellen.


    "Yes, please." said Angus while feeling some kind of relief.


    "Alright, just stay still while I cast the diagnostic spell." said Vice Principal Ellen.


    Then, the Vice-principal cast a spell towards Angus [2nd Circle - Body Check Up]. A sh of green light envelops Angus''s body and probes his condition.


    After doing the spell, "Alright, there is no problem with your body. You just need to rest a little bit. Are you feeling any difort? such as a headache or anything?" asked the Vice Principal.


    "I just feel a little bit of muscle pain in my body. But, I can tolerate it." replied Angus.


    "I see.. It''s probably the side effect of whatever training you do before. I advise you not to overwork yourself for a while, or it may inhibit your growth." said Vice Principal Ellen.


    "I will keep that in mind." replied Angus.


    "Is there anything else? If not, you could go back to ss tomorrow, but I suggest you rest in the infirmary for tonight in case something happens." asked the vice-principal.


    "Alright, thank you, Vice Principal Ellen." replied Angus.


    "Then I will excuse myself first. Student,? don''t stay up toote." said Vice Principal Ellen before leaving the room.


    "Angus, Are you really alright?" asked Millie worriedly.


    "Yeah.. Of course, Is there something wrong?" asked Angus.


    "Well, when you came this afternoon, your skin was red like some kind of blemish. So, I am quite worried about you getting a strange disease. But, the dwarf that brings you says that it is a side effect from training." exined Millie.


    "Really?? I guess I overwork myself. But, don''t worry, I am fine." said Angus.


    At this moment, Angus feels a cold re from his side, which he tries to ignore.


    Noticing the tense atmosphere between the two couples, "Alright, if you need anything, just call me. Then, I will leave the two of you. I still need to check the other student. Evening, Angus, Lady Jayna." said Millie while leaving the room.


    After Millie got out of the room and closed the door, "Are you really okay?" asked Jayna coldly.


    "Yes, I am fine now. See, nothing is wrong with me." as Angus is flexing his muscr hand.


    While flexing his hand, ''Wait a minute, why is my hand bulkier than usual?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Before Angus could check his own body any further, he feels an iing hand from Jayna. Using his instinct, he managed to avoid it with a hair breath.


    "Since you managed to dodge it, it means you are okay." said Jayna with a smile.


    "Err¡­ Howe you can conclude something like that?" asked Angus.


    "Well, the only time you get hit by me is when you are sick. So, I guess if you are healthy, you will easily dodge my attack." exined Jayna.


    Hearing this, ''Doesn''t that mean she will hit me every time to check my condition? Did I choose the wrong girl as my love?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "You must be thinking something bad about me, right?" said Jayna.


    "Ehh.. No, of course not. I didn''t think anything. Hehehe..." said Angus.


    ring at Angus, "Somehow, my intuition tells me you are lying again?" said Jayna.


    ''Howe she could be susceptible to this matter?.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After that, the couple begins to chat about various things. Not wanting to make Jayna more worried about him, Angus avoids talking about opening the Gate of Life since no sane person will be alright after soaking with molten iron.


    So, Angus begins to tell her about his time at the Orces Kingdom. Since he is back at the academy, he rarely has time for Jayna to have a personal conversation.


    As a girl who obsesses with fighting and power, Jayna immediately forgets about the matter before and focuses on listening to Angus''s story about the two king''s fight.


    Jayna often hears the fight about her father from himself and other people. But, she never gets bored to listen more since every battle is always different and somehow inspires her. After chatting for a bit, Jayna decides to let Angus rest and go back to her dorm.

 Chapter 139: Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 139: Breakthrough</h4>


    After Jayna returns to her dorm and leaves Angus inside the infirmary room alone, Angus checks his body.


    ''Judging from thest system log, my body is reconstructed. I hope there is no problem inside my body after the reconstruction.'' thought Angus inwardly before beginning aplete body check-up.


    "Internal organs work normally, blood cirction seems fine, no problem on the mana core, heritage chi silent and mysterious as ever¡­"? as Angus checks his condition body one by one.


    After a while, "It seems that the one that changes is my bone density and muscle." concluded Angus after checking all over his body.


    Angus found that his bone density is increasing at a rapid rate. His muscles also be more flexible andpact. Moreover, it seems like his muscles are still in development like a muscle in the growing child.


    Before opening the Gate of Life, his muscle density had already reached the limit and hardly could develop more. Now, his muscles show a sign of growing like a newborn baby muscle.


    This discovery ted him since he finally could train and surpass his previous body limitation. Then, Angus double-checks everything in case there is some hidden danger inside his body. Fortunately, he didn''t find anything strange and decided to check his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 13 Years Old


    MP: 203/203


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 30


    Dexterity: 28


    Intelligence: 42


    Vitality: 40


    Soul Point: 489


    Looking at his status, ''No wonder, I feel weird in my body. It turns out my strength has increased by five, and dexterity has increased by three. Haa.. this will take a long time to adapt andpletely control my body.'' thought Angus.


    Angus also found that his strength and dexterity could be enhanced through the system again, which means he finally broke through his previous body limit.


    After checking everything and making sure his system went as usual, "Draven, are you there?" said Angus.


    "Stupid Master, finally remember me." said Draven inside Angus''s mind.


    Previously Angus left Draven at his dorm before opening the Gate of Life. From Old man Balrug''s exnation, he needs toe alone when opening the Gate of Life without interference.


    Angus didn''t want to take a gamble, so he leaves Draven behind andmands him not to leave the dorm room until he summons him.


    "I am sorry. It''s just that I can''t take a gamble by bringing you. Did you find any difort during the trial?" asked Angus.


    "Difort?!! Do you say that difort??! I thought I was going to die at one moment from the contract!! You know what, do what you want. I don''t care if you are going to kill yourself!!" said Draven angrily.


    Hearing this, "Err¡­ sorry-sorry, I don''t know that you are going to be affected like that." Angus tries to calm the grumpy Mundus.


    "Hmph¡­ " said Draven.


    "Alright, how about three days'' worth of grade two monster meat?" said Angus.


    Hearing this, the Mundus familiar immediately appeared in front of him. "Make it one month, and I will forgive you."


    "No way, that''s too long. one week is the maximum I can give you." Angus tried to negotiate with the spiky familiar in front of him.


    "Hmm.. Alright, deal. It''s one week." said Draven.


    Although he could supply grade two monster meat with Angus''s current own money for years, he decided not to give it easily to Draven. It was because Angus didn''t want to spoil Draven too much.


    From some of the books that mentioned Mundus, Angus found that Mundus is a very ferocious beast despite its cunning mind. However, Draven, who bes his familiar, is quite spoiled and begins to lose its vicious nature.


    Angus didn''t want Draven to be too spoiled and lose its fang. So, he decided to make Draven a little bit aggressive by regting its food.


    So far, he managed to make Draven a little bit more aggressive than usual. It also begins to be more cunning to get more low-grade monster meat.


    The next day, Angus goes to his ss as usual as nothing is going wrong. Luckily, the ss course is Combat Training and doesn''t have any important activity besides Angus trying to learn a new spell.


    During lunch, he joins his brother Vergil who keeps nagging him about his injury. It seems that Vergil also just heard about his condition going into the infirmary.


    "Are you sure you are okay?" asked Vergil for the fifth time.


    "*Sigh* Yes, there is nothing to worry about." said Angus.


    "Well, if you said so. Just don''t overwork yourself¡­." Vergil starts to lecture Angus.


    As Angus couldn''t stand Vergil''s nagging, "Yes-Yes¡­ Anyway, when are you going to do the graduation quest?" asked Angus, trying to divert the topic.


    "Ohh¡­ Why? Did you miss me already?" asked Vergil.


    ''More like I don''t want you to keep nagging me.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "No, I am just curious." replied Angus.


    "Well, I n to take the graduation quest tomorrow." said Vergil.


    "Ahh.. that''s so soon. I heardst year students usually take it one or two months before the final exam." said Angus.


    "That should be the normal case. But, I have a special quest which will take some time to finish." exined Vergil


    "What''s the quest?" asked Angus.


    "That''s a secret. You will know it after you reachst year or wait until I finish it." said Vergil with a teasing smile.


    "Haaa¡­ Alright then, good luck, brother." said Angus.


    "Don''t worry, I will finish it as fast as possible." said Vergil.


    Then, the two siblings keep chatting for a while before going back to do their own business.


    As time went by, a few months passed since Angus opened the Gate of Life. During these few months, Angus could feel his body getting stronger at a fast rate and led him to some problems in controlling his strength.


    At some moment, he even managed to break a ss just by gripping it. Fortunately, it didn''t give a significant change during the battle. He couldn''t hold back his strength.


    Furthermore, Angus is in the magician ss, and he didn''t need to get a frontal physical battle. The only physical training he got is only by trying dodging or running exercises.


    Even that is only a fundamental thing since magician ss students need to know how to avoid or run away.


    Although Angus has decided to get stronger and stand at the peak, he still chooses to be low-key as the current him is too weakpared to other powerhouses.


    Now, Angus is inside the clearing nearby the lush vegetation inside the academy ground. Not far from him, Jayna is practicing her swordsmanship while trying to create movement skills.


    Unlike Angus, who is a genius at learning and creating a skill with a lot of experience, Jayna still needs to learn independently by doing trial and error.


    Aftering to this ce a few times, Angus and Jayna decide that this ce is their secret training ce. Now, Angus is standing on the spot without moving while closing his eyes.


    After a while, "Draven, let''s do it once again." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus''smand, Draven spread a ck mist from inside Angus''s shadow. After a while, Angus opened his eyes.


    Looking at the thick mist nearby, "Shadow mode!!" said Angus.


    Angus immediately got wrapped by his own shadow. After silent for a moment, "Now!! [Shadow Blink]"


    Angus''s appearance disappears before appearing a few meters away while inside the ck mist. Then, Angus releases his shadow mode andmands Draven to retract his ck mist.


    "The mana consumption is still enormous. But it''s better than the first time." muttered Angus analyzing his current condition.


    Angus was trying to replicate [Blink] with the help of Draven. He still remembers how valuable and overpowering skill was when King Leon used it against King Nexus in their spar.


    At first, he was interested and trying to learn this skill that King Leon often used. But, Angus knows he needs to be familiar with space itself and its fluctuation first before starting training on it.


    As modern human Earth, he knows the concept of space and its definition. However, to feel the space itself is a different matter. The only experience he had about feeling space is when he used a teleportation device before.


    Even that was very instant and fast. Angus didn''t feel anything else besides getting disoriented and shaking. Then, he realized that his familiar also could do teleportation inside its own ck mist.


    After a few more tests and inquiries, he found that Mundus could do teleportation at their discretion but easier when they''re inside the dark ce and the destination also needs to be in a dark ce.


    This kind of ability is quite absurd since unless it is a specially made room or ce, there will always be dark ces such as shadows in everything. Wherever there is light, there is also shadow.


    Still, Draven is very young and only in grade one. He can''t go far away without getting exhausted. Not only that, but he also couldn''t go into the ce where he didn''t know or could not feel.


    Before someone could do [Teleportation] or [Blink], they need to know about the ce and feel it by their sense or perception.


    To feel it, the user usually erges their perception with the help of mana or something like Dark Mist. After perceiving it, they just need to ''jump'' or teleport to the location they want.

 Chapter 140: Sibling Spar

    <h4>Chapter 140: Sibling Spar</h4>


    Angus nned to train his sense of space by using the [Shadow Blink] with the help of Dark mist. At first, Angus finds it difficult to do it alone and needsplete help from Draven. After a while of practice, he managed to do [Shadow Blink] alone while in shadow mode.


    As the dark mist is gone, Angus''s body is once again entering shadow mode. After silence for a while, he opened his eyes [Shadow Blink].


    His body disappears on the spot and appears in the tree shadow nearby. Appearing in the shadows, Angus immediately vomited all his food before getting on his knee.


    ''Damn, the disorientation is worse than thest teleportation device I took. The mana consumption is more or less the same as using it with the dark mist, but the disorientation is worse. Urrgh...'' thought Angus before vomiting again.


    After a while and trying to calm his breath, "Haa.. Haa... howe King Leon could do [Blink] in session without getting nausea. Just doing it once already makes me feels the world is upside down."mented Angus while leaning on the tree.


    "Angus!! Are you okay?" said Jayna while approaching him.


    "Urghh¡­ I am.. No.. Not okay. So, don''t attack me." replied Angus hurriedly as he could feel Jayna wanting to attack him.


    Hearing this, Jayna stops her hand from attacking Angus, "Haa¡­ Did you practice [Blink] again?" asked Jayna.


    "Yes, I managed to do it without dark mist this time. But, the disorientation is so great I could barely stand on my feet." said Angus.


    "Haa.. you are really absurd. But, I guess you will still do it even though I told you to stop, right?" said Jayna.


    "Stopping learning a skill when I could appear anywhere I want? You are kidding, right?" said Angus.


    "Okay-Okay¡­ Just don''t overwork yourself and take it slowly. Anyway, I already asked my father before. He said that you need to take it slowly to familiarize yourself with the disorientation and the fluctuation." said Jayna.


    He also tells you to learn on your own. So, I don''t know if what you are doing now is right or wrong." said Jayna.


    "Don''t worry about it. Besides, I already got his precious daughter. There is no way I could ask him to teach me using [Blink]." said Angus with a smile.


    Hearing this, Jayna begins to blush and doesn''t know how to respond. Looking at Jayna''s reaction, Angus smiles happily and begins patting her head.


    After the couple enjoys their time together for a while, they decide to go back to their dorm. During the journey, Angus found Vergil at the entrance of their dorm. Looking at Vergil, Angus immediately came towards him.


    "Vergil, you are back." said Angus as he noticed that Vergil is somewhat bing more mature.


    "Angus, you are finally here. Ahh¡­ Good afternoon, Fourth Princess." said Vergil while noticing Jayna also with Angus.


    "Afternoon, 2nd young Master Victory. Please call me Lady Jayna." said Jayna.


    "Then, please just call me Vergil. Lady Jayna." said Vergil.


    "Alright, I leave the two of you first. Afternoon, Vergil." said Jayna, leaving the two brothers alone.


    "Hey, since when you get close with the Fourth Princess?" asked Vergil.


    "Since thest term. Why is there anything wrong with that?" asked Angus back.


    "What??st term? Why didn''t you tell me??" asked Vergil.


    "Ohh, I forgot to mention it before. It''s nothing to worry about. Anyway, how is the quest?" said Angus trying to divert the topic.


    "Wait.. Wait.. what do you mean nothing to worry about. She is the fourth princess of our Kingdom. THE FOURTH PRINCESS, and you just became somewhat close with her. Haa¡­ What else have you done that you didn''t tell me?" said Vergil in a hysterical tone.


    "Err.. I ask for her hand from her father." said Angus as he uncovers this matter to his brother.


    "You What!! Damn!! You are kidding right??" said Vergil.


    Angus only shakes his head.


    "H-Howe you still survive? Did his majesty ept your proposal?" said Vergil.


    "Of course not. But, he also didn''t tantly refuse me. So, I don''t know." said Angus.


    "Err¡­ I know you have been invited to the royal pce a few times before. But, to think you will be the fourth princess''s boyfriend. You are truly an amazing brother."


    "Alright, enough of me. Anyway, how is your quest?" asked Angus.


    Hearing Angus''s question, Vergil got his bearings before saying, "Of course, I passed it with flying colors." said Vergil.


    "So, what is the quest?" asked Angus


    "Ahh.. Have you ever heard about the fire squad?" asked Vergil back.


    "Isn''t that the squad that focuses on fire spell or skill under the Duke Blue?" said Angus.


    "Oh.. you know about it." said Vergil.


    "Yeah, father told me about it a little bit. Don''t tell me you are joining the squad?" asked Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ Of course not. After the attack of the monster wave before, father decided to train a squad under him like a fire squad. But more leaning on destruction and lethality. It''s called the explosion squad." exined Vergil.


    "And you are joining this squad." said Angus.


    "Bingo. But that''s also not right. During the quest examination, I am doing a sort of internship in this squad. After I graduate, I will officially join this squad." exined Vergil.


    Although the squad is still in the preliminary phase, it already teaches me more than the one I learn from the royal academy. I feel I have be stronger than before." said Vergil proudly.


    Hearing this, Angus silently thought for a moment. "Say, brother. If I somehow am stronger than you, how are you feeling?" asked Angus seriously.


    "Ehh.. What are you talking about?" asked Vergil back.


    "Ahh.. It''s nothing. Forget what I said." said Angus trying to divert the topic.


    Looking at this, Vergil frowns at Angus. "If you are getting stronger than me, I will be d since it means I don''t need to worry about you anymore. But, don''t think you could surpass me easily. Hehehe¡­" said Vergil whileughing.


    Hearing this and looking at Vergil smile, ''Yes, this is not my past life. I will not repeat the same mistake.'' thought Angus.


    "Then, brother. how about we spar a little bit." said Angus.


    "Err¡­ Are you sure??" asked Vergil.


    "Yep, I know a ce for us to have a spar. Follow me." said Angus before walking away.


    "Alright, then lead the way." said Vergil.


    After walking for a while, the two brothers arrive at the smithing facility. Entering the facility, "Angus, are you sure this is the right ce?" asked Vergil.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it, just follow me." said Angus while going into the deeper area.


    "Brat, How rare of you toe at this hour?" said Balrug from his quarter.


    "Old man, I will borrow the training area." replied Angus.


    Hearing this, Balrug looked at Vergil. "I see. Don''t forget to lock it back after you use it." said Balrug while throwing the key.


    Catching the key, "Yosh, follow me, brother. This way." said Angus while going down towards the basement.


    After arriving at the basement training area, "Wow, I don''t know that there is this huge room below the smithing facility." said Vergil.


    "Yes, this is the training area that I used. Inside here, we could go all out without minding our surroundings." said Angus.


    "That you used, I see, so you are also doing some secret training. Alright, brother. I will take this spar seriously." said Vergil excitedly.


    "d to hear that. Otherwise, it will end before you know it." said Angus while ring up his mana and revealing his first-grade mana core.


    Feeling Angus''s mana, "T-This is first-grade mana core. Since when?" said Vergil.


    "Enough talking, brother. Let''s start." said Angus.


    Looking at Angus''s serious face, "Alright, then." said Vergil that also red up his mana.


    ''His mana density is the same as mine. I need to take this seriously.'' thought Vergil.


    Suddenly, Vergil shoots two [Firebolt] at Angus from both of his hands. Looking at the approaching [Firebolt], Angus sidestepped and dodged the [Firebolt] easily.


    During this time, Vergil approaches Angus and starts attacking him in closebat. However, contrary to his expectation, Angus could dodge all his attacks effortlessly.


    After dodging Vergil''s attack, Angus shoots a [Firebolt] towards Vergil while dodging. Because of such close range, Vergil couldn''t avoid it but managed to put up his guard.


    "It seems the rumor you are good at dodging is true. Alright, I will show you what I learned during my internship." said Vergil.


    Then, Vergil jumps charge at Angus again. Heunched his punch towards Angus. Unlike before, he gathered a lot of mana on his fist. But Angus could easily dodge the attack by a hair breath.


    During this moment, the concentrated mana in Vergil''s hand exploded [Explosion Fist]. *Bom* the small explosion makes a small shockwave and disoriented Angus a little bit.


    Taking this opportunity, Vergilunched another attack at Angus. But, all of them could be dodged by Angus despite Vergil trying to disorient him few times. It feels like all Vergil''s attacks are already being read before heunches them.


    To his surprise, [Explosion Fist] also not working anymore as Angus began to take some distance before he exploded it.


    After fighting for a while, "Alright¡­ I surrender."

 Chapter 141: Another Bottleneck

    <h4>Chapter 141: Another Bottleneck</h4>


    "Alright¡­ I surrender. Haa¡­ Haa..." said Vergil while trying to calm his ragged breath.


    While Vergil was sweating heavily, Angus didn''t even break a single sweat or have rough breathing.


    "So, who do you think is stronger, brother?" asked Angus with a teasing smile.


    Hearing this, Vergil rolled his eyes, "Urrgghh¡­ Howe you didn''t even break a sweat? are truly still a grade one?" asked Vergil.


    "ording to Father and the king himself, I am still a grade onebatant. Though they might say that I may defeat a grade twobatant if I try." replied Angus in a thinking pose.


    "Ehhh.. Damn, that''s kind of cheating. How could you even get that stronger?" said Vergil.


    "By training and a little bit risking my life." replied Angus.


    "Training? Risking your life? Fine, keep your secret to your lovely brother." said Vergil in a sarcastic tone.


    "Alright, then I will keep it to myself." replied Angus tantly.


    "That''s supposed to be sarcasm!! Huft.. Anyway, you said that father and the King himself also know about your strength?" said Vergil.


    "Yep, though it is more likely to be found by the king himself rather than I revealing towards him." said Angus.


    "Hee¡­ When did you have time to meet the King?" asked Vergil.


    "Ohh.. It''s when I... " said Angus as he told Vergil about his experience in the Orces kingdom.


    However, Angus only says that he is only bing part of Master Valeron''s assistant rather than telling Vergil he is creating the potion.


    Since King Nexus''s miasma wound fully healed, the Miasma Curing Potion began to sell like a hot cake. Many nations offer enormous prices to the Heart Kingdom to buy the potion.


    Although the war with Monster Overlord is over, such a life-saving potion is still useful, especially knowing that it could heal Miasma-based wounds. All the nation didn''t even bat an eye for paying a huge price to buy this potion.


    Because of this reason, even the Heart Kingdom itself wants to reduce the potion cirction in the market will be difficult. The Heart Kingdom couldn''t refuse such an enormous offer from another nation.


    epting these deals from various nations from thest few months is almost the same as Heart Kingdom''s total ie in ten years or more. Moreover, it onlyes from a few nations.


    There are still many nations that are waiting to buy such a legendary potion. Many of them are trying to wait until the price to go down a little bit before buying. However, all of them also want to procure such a potion.


    As for Angus, the creator, he also got some of the benefits. Although most of the precious material and profit went towards the Heart Kingdom, Angus still gets some part. It could be said he is the wealthiest young high noble in the Heart Kingdom.


    Furthermore, he also gets many privileges from King Leon himself inside the Heart Kingdom. In terms of merit and contribution to the Heart Kingdom, he also already surpassed many other nobles.


    After chatting a little bit, the two brothers went back to their dorm. Looking at Vergil''s same attitude, Angus feels relieved that his brother is not jealous like in his previous life. He honestly didn''t want to get another bloody brotherly fight again.


    Thinking about his brother, he also remembers his oldest brother Jason. Although Angus''s rtionship with him is not good, he also still cares about him. He is still a little bit afraid about Jason''s reaction when Angus shows his true strength at ater date.


    However, he already decided to stand on the peak. So, he will not back down even if his oldest brother disapproves of him.


    Soon, time goes by. While Angus is enjoying his peaceful life inside the academy, he enters the age of fourteen. During all this time, Angus finally managed to learn the Dark Elfnguage. But, learning the Dusk Language is another matter.


    To be exact, he could learn it but not vocalize it. ording to the book that he found in the hidden chamber, powerfulnguages like Dusk Language need many requirements just to vocalize one word.


    After researching it for a few months, Angus found few basic requirements to speak or vocalize the Dusk Language. First, it needs enormous mana.


    Powerfulnguages such as Dusk Language consume huge mana just to vocalize it. This is also the reason why thisnguage is dangerous. Some words could even affect the world itself or create strange effects like spells.


    Second, it needs knowledge of the word, such as the intent and own understanding about the word. The more substantial and profound the knowledge of the word, the stronger its effect.


    Then, it needs specific requirements such as time, location, or other particr conditions. In the Dusk Language case, it could only be used after the sun goes down.


    After trying it many times, Angus still couldn''t vocalize in one word of Dusk Language. At first, he didn''t know the reason, but he could feel it because hecked mana.


    ording to some book and teacher Elis''s exnation, powerfulnguage will consume mana with the same amount of casting four or five circle spells.


    At first, Angus thought to trade all his soul points into his slow growth mana. But, he noticed that his body would soon reach a bottleneck again. He needs to upgrade his mana core to erge his mana reservoir further.


    Upgrading mana core is almost asplex as opening Gate of Life, however, with less risk since it only upgrades into grade two. If it is an upgrade such as a high grade like getting into grade six, it will take time and risk death in case of failure.


    Furthermore, upgrading into grade two is moreplicated than upgrading into three. Although there is almost no risk in upgrading into grade two, it is the phase where people upgrade their mana core for the first time.


    There are various kinds of ways to upgrade the mana core. The problem is people need to find the correct route by themself among all of these ways. This is why second-gradebatant is low in number while first and third-gradebatants are pretty abundant.


    Since Angus knows it will take some time before entering the second grade, he decides to give up learning the Dusknguage and unraveling the secret of the hidden chamber for a while.


    He will get back to itter when he could use Dusk Language or have time in the future. Besides learning the Dusk Language to deepen his understanding, Angus also improved his body by continuously practicing and helping Jayna''s training.


    The rtionship between the two is bing more profound as they can understand each other''s personalities better. Although Angus wants to stand on the peak, he also likes to take things easy. If he couldn''t enjoy his current moment, it is not different from being dead itself.


    As for Jayna, who keeps pursuing power, she is more calm and mature to enjoy her everyday life. Because of her practice in [Arctic Heart], she also bes colder towards others besides a few of her friends like Millie, Mia, and of course, Angus himself.


    Now, the two couples are enjoying the sunset like usual inside the Spring Dorm garden.


    While enjoying the sunset, "Angus, what happens if there is another strong man that wants me?" asked Jayna out of nowhere while sitting beside Angus.


    "Isn''t that obvious? I will beat the crap out of him, especially if he tries to hurt you." said Angus back while keeping reading a book.


    Hearing this, Jayna could only nod blushingly. "T-Then, I will continue my training. I can''t have the other men getting killed by you." said Jayna returning to her training.


    While the two couples enjoy their time inside the academy, inside the Roundel city where the elf race leader resides, one of the elf leaders opens his eyes from his meditation.


    "I see¡­ It''s finally that time again." said the elf leader.


    The other elf leaders in the room also opened their eyes, "So, it is that time again. I wonder if there are notable youngsters that will survive this time." said Vandor, one of the elf leaders.


    "If I am not wrong, many of thest survivors could reach the seventh grade now." said Luke.


    "Whatever it is, there will be a lot of casualties as usual. I hope they don''t be too greedy." said one of the elf leaders.


    "Alright, Let''s send the notice to all the nations first." said Vandor.


    "Yes, let them know that the Endless Battlefield dimension is going to open." said Luke.


    Soon, news about the Endless Battlefield dimension spread across the world. In Firuman, there is a lot of secret dimensions that are left behind from the ancient civilians.


    The Endless Battlefield dimension is one of the oldest dimensions that exist in the Firuman. Not only the oldest, but it is also the most dangerous because of their rules. Some ancient secret dimension like Endless Battlefield has aw or requirement for a person to enter it.


    One of the Endless Battlefield dimensionws is no more than fifteen years old to enter the dimension.

 Chapter 142: Frozen Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 142: Frozen Sleep</h4>


    The Endless battlefield dimension only permitted fifteen years old below to enter it. Because of these rules, many youngsters died inside the Endless Battlefield since it is a vast dimension containing high-grade beasts and monsters.


    However, Endless Battlefield is also a kind of opportunity for people that search for power, fortune, or opportunity.


    It is not a secret that many of the survivors of Endless Battlefield could be major powerhouses with at least be grade six while some of them be grade seven in the realm of legend.


    To ordinary people, this is a kind of enticement where they could change their fate and stand among the other significant powerhouses. Still, the death rate of exploring Endless Battlefield is so high that it is almost uncountable.


    Combining this with the dimension portal opened in various locations randomly, making the nation unable to control or restrict who is going into the dimension.


    As long as they are below fifteen years old, they could go inside this secret dimension. However, entering the dimension and getting out is another matter.


    The rumor said that to get into the exit portal of the dimension. Many people need to pass through harsh environments or fighting powerful monsters. This deterrence also the reason why there is a massive casualty.


    Soon, the news about the Endless Battlefield dimensiones towards the Heart royal academy. As one of the best academies in the human race, the Royal Academy will naturally send a few volunteer students into the Endless Battlefield.


    Unlike the other youngsters, many of the fifteen-year-old students already managed to form their mana core and have more chances to survive inside the dimension. The news about this dimension also reaches Angus and his friend.


    Inside the dorm garden, "So, what did you think about it?" asked Jayna while sitting beside Angus.


    Hearing Jayna''s question, Angus looked at her, "About what?" asked Angus back.


    "About the Endless Battlefield dimension that everyone talked about." said Jayna looking back at Angus.


    Looking at her round blue eyes, "Silly girl, did you think I let you go inside the dimension alone?" said Angus while patting her head.


    While enjoying the patting, "B-But, I hear from my father that the dimension is very dangerous." said Jayna.


    "And? Besides, if it is dangerous, you are the one that should not go, not me." replied Angus.


    "Ehh.. Of course not. I will go no matter what. Even if my father stops me, I will still go by myself." said Jayna.


    "See, then I will juste along with you." said Angus.


    "Didn''t it better for you to stop me from going?" replied Jayna.


    "Stopping you? Pfftt¡­ Like I will do that. Jayna, you are already mature enough to know about the consequences of what you are doing. Besides, I am also interested in this secret dimension." said Angus.


    "Ehhh¡­ But you could get yourself killed." said Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ three times." said Angus.


    "Sorry?" asked Jayna.


    "Three times is the number where I almost died to get my current power. Not to count on all the fights I have been doing till now. Heck, even I risked my life in sparring with the old man Balrug every time." exined Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but be shocked. "And so far, I am still alive. Besides, there is a phrase ''what doesn''t kill you makes you stronger.''" said Angus.


    "That''s absurd. And why didn''t you tell me about all of this?" asked Jayna.


    "Don''t worry. It''s all in the past now. Anyway, I also did some research about this Endless Battlefield. Apparently, you could enter the dimension as a group as long as you entered the portal while holding hands or doing something simr." said Angus.


    "Should we make some groups?" asked Angus.


    "It''s better that way, but I don''t know other people besides us that will enter the dimension. Furthermore, most students don''t have a favorable impression going inside the dimension." said Jayna.


    "That''s because all of them are weakling." said Ian from far away.


    Angus and Jayna already notice his presence a long time ago but decide to ignore him. Both already have a tacit understanding to ignore this prick that always disrupts their time by challenging them to fight.


    Ignoring Ian, "So, that means it is just the two of us." said Angus.


    "Well, I think that''s the best. Since it is not like we need arge group to survive." said Jayna ignoring Ian.


    Being ignored by the couple, "Oii.. Stop ignoring me!!" shouted Ian.


    "Hmm.. Jayna, did you hear something? I swear I hear a ferocious beast just now." said Angus.


    "Yeah, you are right. Maybe we should move to another spot. We don''t want to get entangled by a weird beast." replied Jayna in a cold tone.


    As the couple moved away, "Oiii.. Where are you two going?" said Ian.


    Suddenly, Milliees towards them.


    While looking a little bit nervous, "Umm¡­ Angus, Lady Jayna, are you going to enter the Endless Battlefield?" asked Millie, who is alone without Mia nearby.


    Hearing this, the two couples looked at each other, "Yes, we are entering it. Is there any problem, Millie?" asked Angus.


    "N-No.. It''s just I need¡­ No, Can Ie along with you?" asked Millie.


    Before Angus and Jayna could answer, "Millie!! There you are. Why did you leave me alone suddenly?" said Mia while approaching the group.


    "Ehh¡­ M-Mia.." said Millie.


    Looking at Millie''s surprised face, Angus feels there is something wrong with this.


    "Alright, Millie, why don''t you tell us the reason you want to go into the Endless Battlefield?" asked Angus towards Millie.


    "Ehh.. Entering the Endless Battlefield? Millie, why did you not tell me about this?" said Mia.


    "I-It''s¡­" Said Millie.


    Being pressured by everyone, Millie decides to tell all of them the truth. Apparently, Millie''s father, Count Golberg, has been getting a rare disease for a few years.


    The disease is called Frozen Sleep. This is a rare disease that will erode people''s bodies with cold mana every time they sleep.


    The body produces the cold mana itself and harms the body slowly. It''s a sporadic disease that will torture the patient until they be entirely frozen.


    Because of this, Millie''s father is already in a precarious state since there is no notable medication avable for such a disease. The only reason her father is still surviving all these years is that Count Golberg himself is a powerful grade five with a strong body.


    However, his body is also deteriorating over the years while the disease is getting worse. Now, he could only sleep for a few hours. Otherwise, most of his internal organs will bepletely frozen.


    After a few years of research, Millie found a case for this disease to be cured in some ancient records. ording to Millie, there is a herb called Fire Dragon Tongue that couldpletely heal this disease by consuming it.


    However, such a nt is scarce and can be called extinct from Firuman. But, during thest Endless Battlefield, some people manage to procure this extinct herb and sell it for hundreds of thousands of gold coins.


    As the news about Endless Battlefield spread around, Millie decided to enter it as herst ray of hope helping her father. She wants to get the herb by herself to cure her father''s rare disease.


    However, she also knows about her current strength. She is not a battle-oriented person. In fact, She didn''t fight the others. So, forget to get the herb by herself. She may get killed the moment she enters the dimension.


    In herst hope, she could only ask Angus and Jayna to apany her as she knows a bit of these two-person powers.


    Jayna is already famous for her prowess in the academy and as the first ranker in their year. As for Angus, Millie may not know Angus''s true strength, but she knows Angus is not weak as he could easily avoid Jayna''s attack in their spar.


    So, she is pretty relieved that the couple also decides to enter the Endless Battlefield dimension. She also didn''t want to tell Mia about this as she didn''t want her best friend to fall into danger. Hearing Millie''s story, Mia immediately hugs her best friend.


    "Millie, Didn''t we have a best friend from childhood. There is no way I will let you go alone." said Mia


    "B-But¡­" said Millie.


    "No Buts.. Besides, I also want to enter this secret dimension to improve myself. It just happens you also have a necessity inside the dimension." said Mia resolutely.


    Hearing this, Millie knows that Mia actually said this not to make herself more guilty. Soon, Millie''s eyes begin moistly, and tearse down from them.


    "Miaa¡­" said Millie while being hugged by her best friend.


    Looking at the two girls, "I guess we don''t have any choice but to ept them as our party." said Angus while looking at Jayna, who replied with a nod.


    "Of course, the more, the merrier, right?" said Ian, who kept listening to the story.


    Hearing this, "Say, Jayna, did you hear someone talking?" asked Angus.


    "No, but it''s possibly the same ferocious beast that we heardst time." replied Jayna.


    "Oii.. don''t ignore me. I am also going into the Endless Battlefield dimension." said Ian.

 Chapter 143: Forming Team

    <h4>Chapter 143: Forming Team</h4>


    "Oii.. don''t ignore me. I am also going into the Endless Battlefield dimension." said Ian.


    The other students begin to look at Ian, "Say, Angus, I didn''t hear anything wrong, right? The ferocious beast also wants to enter the Endless Battlefield." said Jayna.


    "Nope, I also heard it. He probably wanted to find another prey to challenge them. Well, you know, typical of a musclehead." replied Angus.


    *Gigle* *Gigle* "Musclehead. Hahaha..." said Mia.


    "Mia, you should notugh at that. Although Ian has a hard rock dumb muscle brain inside his head, he is still a good person." said Millie.


    Hearing this, the others couldn''t help butugh hard. As for Ian, he already got a mental breakdown from all the harsh words of his dormmate.


    During this time, "Hey, everyone is here." said Axel approaching from far away.


    Arriving at Angus''s group, "Huh.. Why does Ian look like having a mental breakdown?" asked Axel, who just came.


    "Don''t worry about it. Ian is in the middle of questioning his life as a muscle brain. Anyway, what''s that in your hand?" asked Angus, who noticed a brown parchment in Axel''s hand.


    "Ahh.. This is actually the reason Ie here. Anyway, did any of you go into the Endless Battlefield dimension?" asked Axel.


    Hearing this question, the Angus group looked at each other before answering, "All of us will be going. Is there anything wrong?" said Mia.


    "As expected.. it''s only¡­ E-Ehhhh¡­ All of you? Even Millie and Mia, too?" said Axel.


    The Angus group nodded their head in reply to Axel. "Whaatt!!! I thought it was only Jayna, Ian, and maybe Angus apanying Jayna. Howe you two are also going into the Endless Battlefield?" said Ian.


    ''Oii.. what did you mean maybe apanying Jayna'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Well¡­" Millie tells Axel the story of his father.


    "Frozen Sleep, huh?? That''s a very rare disease, especially in the Heart Kingdom. I also hear that Fire Dragon Tongue herb could be found inside the Endless Battlefield." said Axel.


    Then, Axel begins contemting for a moment before saying, "Yosh, I already decided. I will also join you guys entering the Endless Battlefield." said Axel.


    "Ehhh¡­ But, it is dangerous. Weren''t you afraid of death?" asked Mia


    "Of course, I''m afraid. But, I also don''t want to stay mediocre. Besides, my dream is to be an adventurer and see the wonders of the world. Sooner orter, I will explore dangerous ces by myself." exined Axel.


    "Moreover, I am also the second son in my family. So, you know they will not bother if I am truly gone." said Axel.


    In the Heart Kingdom culture, the second or third son usually will not be chosen as the head of the family unless there is some ident with the firstborn son.


    Because of this, some of the noble or wealthy merchant''s sons didn''t have a good rtionship with the others, especially if they found their brother was mediocre.


    A close brotherly feeling between Vergil and Angus is rare inside the Heart Kingdom or other simr nation cultures.


    "Alright, enough about this. Since you want to enter the Endless Dimension, that means you need some kind of guide. Otherwise, you will enter a dangerous environment without knowing." said Axel while opening the brown parchment.


    Looking at the brown parchment, "T-This is.." said Angus.


    "Yes, it is the real magical map of Endless Battlefield. Most of the reason why there is a heavy casualty when entering the Endless Battlefield is that they couldn''t find the exit or enter a dangerous environment blindly." exined Axel.


    "By using this map, we didn''t have to worry about losing our way. At first, I just wanted to sell this to you. But, since all of you are going, there is no way I will waste this kind of opportunity." said Axel resolutely.


    Looking at this, Angus looks at Jayna, and she is just nodding her head. "Alright, then wee to the team.


    "However, you are wrong about being mediocre, Axel. You managed to get this magical map. As the fourth princess, I only have a normal map from my father''sst journey. But, you even got the magical map that''s even more valuable." exined Jayna.


    "This already shows how capable you are. As the fourth princess, I will dly ept you in our team." said Jayna.


    "Ahh.. T-This is.. I just got lucky to get this map." said Axel embarrassingly.


    "Don''t worry about it. You are even more useful than Ian now." said Angus tantly.


    "Oii.. What do you mean by that?!" rebuked Ian, who is recovering from his mental breakdown.


    "Yeah-Yeah, say the musclehead who fell unconscious after meeting the ghost." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. t-that''s because¡­" Ian couldn''t say anything to rebuke Angus''s statement.


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help butugh.


    "Alright, since we are going to enter the Endless Battlefield as a team. We need some preparation first. Fortunately, there is still one month before the entrance of Endless Battlefield. Jayna, could you train them for a while?" said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Why don''t you be the one that trains them?" said Jayna.


    "That''s because right now, youck insight. One of the ways to gain insight is by training others. It also stabilizes your foundation as abatant." said Angus.


    "Then, What are you going to do?" asked Jayna.


    "Me? I will go shopping for a lot of material. Since we are not only fighting other people but also higher grade monsters and probably beasts, we need to be properly ready for the worst case." said Angus.


    Then, the group diminishes to do their own things. The next day, the group sent an application to be participants in going into the Endless Battlefield.


    At first, the headmaster immediately rejected Jayna and Angus''s application as they part of an essential noble inside the Heart Kingdom. But, after saying that they will still go with or without the help of the Royal Academy, the headmaster reluctantly agrees.


    However, they will be trained specially by the teachers of the academy during this one month. Angus at first wants to refuse, but he thinks there is no problem epting it and is more beneficial to others.


    He could also ditch the teacher anytime, so he didn''t have any problem epting it. After finishing applying as a participant of the Royal Academy entering the Endless Battlefield dimension, Angus decided to leave the academy ground.


    As the participant, he had a little privilege not to attend the course for a while. They also will be exempted from the final exam. As long as they survive the Endless Battlefield, they will get the highest score for their exam.


    One of the privileges is also to go out and in the academy freely. Angus nned to buy some material he ordered before with the help of Ernest. Since he will fight higher grade monsters or beasts, he needs to prepare some trump cards.


    Angus nned to create rune magic. It is a branch of magic where people seal or imbue spells into an object with the help of runes. However, creating sealing magic requires a lot of solid and rare material. Sometimes, it also needs some alchemy.


    Basically, this is a money-burning technique. Fortunately, One thing that Angus didn''tck right now is money. Like a particr phrase from Angus''s past life, ''Money is power.''


    Arriving at the Golden Trade merchant guild, Ernest is already waiting for Angus at the entrance. Since thest transaction and deal with Angus, Golden Trade merchant guild already got a lot of profit.


    Angus already became sort of a VVIP member for the Golden Trade merchant guild. Of course, by bringing the golden trade a lot of profit, Ernest was also promoted into a higher position inside the guild. Because of this, Ernest put a lot of effort when dealing with Angus.


    Few days beforeing here, Angus ordered Ernest to procure a lot of rare material for rune magic''s requirement. Usually, all the material Angus orders immediately sent to him through courier.


    However, the number and the value of the items are too huge to be entrusted to a courier. Both parties will not feel safe giving such things to the other person.


    Just by the price of rare material Angus ordered, it has already reached around one million gold coins, almost the same as the price of ten rare artifacts.


    This kind of enormous deal is crucial for the Golden Trade Merchant guild. After entering one of the private luxury rooms, Angus begins to get to the point like usual.


    "So, has my order already arrived?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, everything of what you order is in here." said Ernest while giving a space pouch.


    Unlike the regr space pouch, this extraordinary space pouch with a few hundred cubic meters of space. This is a unique space pouch that is very rare in the market.


    epting the pouch, Angus began to check the material he ordered inside the bag slowly. It is not because he didn''t trust Ernest, but he also needed to check the condition of the material in case some of them didn''t meet his requirement.

 Chapter 144: Rune Magic Card

    <h4>Chapter 144: Rune Magic Card</h4>


    After checking all the material as Angus ordered, "Alright, it seems there is no defect for the item. Oh yeah, here''s some monster parts and my payment." said Angus while giving Ernest another space pouch.


    Catching the space pouch, Ernest immediately gave the space storage to his trusted employee to check it.


    While Angus''s space pouch checked, "So, is there anything else you need?" asked Ernest.


    "Yes, I forgot to mention this in my order since this item is scarce and expensive. Is there any high circle rune magic?" asked Angus.


    "High Circle Rune Magic? Unfortunately, even with our connection, we could not get such an item within a short time." said Ernest.


    "Right, Then, if you could get such an item, please procure it for me. As for the money, use the excess money in that pouch storage I gave you." said Angus casually.


    Hearing this, the other staff inside the room couldn''t help but be surprised. Looking at his staff expression, Ernest already spected that the excess money inside must be humongous.


    This also means Angus already trusts Ernest to handle his money. But, it is also a sort of test to Ernest and shows confidence that Angus does notck money.


    As people working at the merchant guild for a long time, they always worship the power of money.


    Since Angus seems didn''t care about the money, he has a lot of money which also has enough power to silence them if they backstabbed him. Along with Angus''s identity as the son of Duke means he has a strong backer.


    While trying to keep his calm face, "Alright, I will immediately notify you in case there is such an item in the market. However, I can''t just receive your money without giving you some guarantee. So, how about we give you a promissory note as a guarantee?" said Ernest.


    "Hmm.. Do as you fit." reapplied Angus.


    Then, he called the other staff to make a promissory note for Angus. After everything concluded, "Is there anything else you need?" asked Ernest.


    "No, That''s all. Now, if you excuse me. I still have some matter to attend." said Angus.


    Then, Ernest guides Angus to the outside while exchanging some pleasantries with Angus. After Angus rode back to his carriage, Ernest immediately called all the Golden Trade branches to procure high circle rune magic.


    After leaving the Golden Trade merchant guild, Angus didn''t immediately go back to the Royal Academy. He is going to the townhouse manor basement to get the Elephant Grass solution before going to the research center.


    He nned to borrow the facility in the research center to create his rune magic. Using the high-tech equipment in the research center, Angus could easily cut down the time in making his rune magic.


    Fortunately, one of the privileges he got as the creator of Miasma Curing Potion is using all this high-tech equipment in the research center. Soon, Angus arrives at the research center, which is more secure than before.


    Because of the poprity of Miasma Curing Potion, research centers have been infiltrated a few times in thest few months. Since then, they upgrade their security tightly until not letting an insect pass by without being detected.


    After going through many tight inspections a few times, Angus finally entered the research center.


    He immediately goes towards one of the empty workstation rooms while being guided by the staff. Since Angus has a high-level pass that is the same as the Vice Head of the research center, he also gets personal assistance to help him procure something during his stay.


    Entering the concealed white room with a bright magicalmp, Angus ordered his assistant to bring him thetest alchemy and rune scriber equipment.


    Fortunately, these two pieces of equipment are avable and ready to be used anytime. Since it is a portable type of equipment, it is not as sophisticated as Angus uses when creating the Miasma Curing Potion.


    However, it is already good enough for him. Besides, Angus is not doing too muchplicated stuff or creating something new in the alchemy part.


    After getting everything ready and setting up the high-tech equipment, Angus began to synthesize a few materials using the help of the high-tech equipment.


    Usually, it takes some time to synthesize some material, especially the rare one like Angus has. However, with the help of the high-tech equipment, Angus could just leave them to work on their own.


    "Manatium, Red Clove, sium¡­" as Angus takes out the material from the space pouch he got from Ernest before putting them into the alchemy equipment to synthesize them.


    Rune magic needs a strong material as a base. Otherwise, it will be destroyed during the process of rune scribing. However, Angus didn''t want to create a base that will be destroyed after one use as the usual rune magic.


    He wants the base to be reused many times. Because of this, he needed to synthesize some material to create a strong base material named Roden Alloy. This material is one of the most robust materials in Firuman that could be made by fusing few rare materials.


    He didn''t think to create new strong material as it will take time. He only has one month to make all this rune magic as much as possible. He barely has enough time to create rune magic for everyone, much less researching another material by his rough calction.


    While waiting for the material to synthesize, Angus took a few books about rune scribing and rune magic to review what he would do.


    Scribing rune magic is a delicate and precise job. One wrong move will destroy the material base or create a small explosion. Furthermore, he needs to do all of this by himself, which has more chances to make a mistake than letting a droid make it.


    He couldn''t make the droid make it since it will also take time to create them. Just making the Elephant Grass solution production droid, he already needs about half a year or more.


    Not to mention droids for such delicate tasks as rune scribing. It may take years or at least one year if Angus gets lucky.


    After a while, some Roden Alloy finally fully synthesized. Angus makes it in the form of a thin square block the size of a card.


    Angus realized that the usual Rune magic didn''t have a good appearance and was too conspicuous like a magic crystal, gem, magic scroll, and many others.


    So, to make it less attractive, Angus made the shape of a card that could be hidden and easily used with the hand. Combined with his wristwatch storage, he could always reach it in any emergency situation.


    However, because of the small shape of the card, it will increase the difficulty of scribing on it. Fortunately, there is high-tech scribing equipment that is specially made for this asion.


    As the first test, he created a [2nd Circle - Fireball] rune magic. First, he needs to scribe the spell diagram on the Roden Alloy card. Then, he imbues it with mana to make it functional.


    To activate the spell, Angus only needs to wield it using his mana. Finishing imbuing the mana, Angus goes towards a practice area and tests the card.


    Angus shows the card to the front and wields with mana to activate [2nd Circle - Fireball] inside the testing area. A yellowish ball of fire appears from the card and shoots towards the target dummy.


    After that, Angus recharges the card with the mana before trying to cast it once again. He managed to do it a few times until he almost exhausted his mana. Apparently, recharging the rune magic needs almost twice as much mana as casting the original spell.


    However, the recharging mana umted slowly and stopped. This way, he could let his own mana regenerate before recharging the rune magic card.


    He also intends to create rune magic that stores more mana to be used a few times, but it seems he needed more research before he could make it.


    There is already some product about this in the market, but it could only consist of low circle spells. The creator also hides the method of production along with its material. So, he needs to do his own research to make the high version of it.


    He also found that rune magic could only activate spells and not control it. He could use the [Fire Wyrm] spell to shoot it in one direction but not like his father did to control it and make it alive.


    The spell will only shoot in one direction or do specific things as the rune works. After testing a few more rune magic cards, Angus went back to his manor to rest as it is alreadyte in the night.


    Scribing rune magic is more tiring and takes time than he thought. However, this is the first time he created rune magic. As he bes more proficient at it, his scribing speed will also increase. With that thought, he immediately rests as he is too tired mentally.

 Chapter 145: Showing Off

    <h4>Chapter 145: Showing Off</h4>


    Few days passed by after Angus managed to create his first rune magic card. Since then, Angus has be more proficient at producing the rune magic card and cutting down production time by half or more.


    During the past few days, he kept focusing on making the rune magic card. He didn''t even have time to do some light training. He stillmunicates with Jayna through themunication device.


    From Jayna''s story, it seems the others receive hellish training from the teacher. Fortunately, Jayna was exempted from it since she could manage to spar with the teacher for a few minutes.


    However, all of that changed since the news about Jayna''s application is reaching King Leon. After arguing between the father and daughter, King Leon decided to send his Royal Guard Leader, Roy mberg,? to teach them to ''survive''.


    If they don''t reach the criteria that Roy already decided, Angus and Jayna will be forced to house arrest until the secret dimension closes.


    Because of this, Angus is forced to stop making his rune magic card and go back to the royal academy since the royal guard leader Roy ising today.


    Arriving at the royal academy, Angus immediately heads towards one of the private training areas inside the academy. The royal academy has few private training areas for personal use. While Angus is absent, Ian and others are having hellish training inside this training ground.


    Arriving at the private training area, an extensive empty gymnasium facility, Angus found the others already training with the academy teacher. Meanwhile, Jayna is meditating at the corner.


    Seeing Jayna meditating, Angus goes towards her and sits next to her. Feeling someone approaching her, "Angus, you are back." said Jayna.


    "Yeah, so when will this royal guard leadere?" asked Angus


    "They should be here at any moment." said Jayna.


    "Ahh, I see... This is going to be troublesome." said Angus as he feels someoneing.


    "Huhh.. What do you mean?" asked Jayna confusedly.


    Before Angus could answer, he suddenly moved away from his location. *BAM* "Kid, you are getting strong!!" said Ban while brandishing his sword at Angus''s current spot.


    "Well, I just got lucky." said Angus.


    Looking at her sword teacher, "Teacher Ban, why are you here?" asked Jayna.


    "To test you two. Actually, it should be just me. But, somehow this person heard about this matter and decided toe along." said another person with a bulk appearance.


    "Master Roy" eximed Jayna while looking at the appearance of the new person.


    Before everyone could react to the sudden situation, they felt mana from Ban.


    "Eat this [Sword Art - Air Pierce]" Many invisible air bullets shot at Angus in the blink of an eye. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*However, like predicting it before, Angus dodges every single of them easily.


    "Stop dodging, kid." said Ban while continuing his attack.


    "Then, stop attacking me like a crazy maniac old man." rebuked Angus while keeping dodging.


    "Hohoho.. Such spirited youngsters." said the headmaster Antonio who appeared out of nowhere.


    Because of themotion Angus and master Ban make, the other students also notice the arrival of everyone.


    "T-That''s swordmaster Ban, the All-Seeing Swordmaster." said Axel, who noticed the person who kept attacking Angus.


    "Ehhh.. you that master Ban that is one of the strongest swordsmen in the human race?" asked Ian.


    "Yes, he is the one." said Axel.


    "Then, howe Angus could easily dodge his attack?" asked Ian.


    "If I am not wrong, it''s because that kid, Angus, already grasped master Ban''s fighting pattern. I don''t know how he did it, but it seems Angus couldpletely read master Ban''s fighting pattern, which should be impossible." exined the leader of the royal guard.


    "Kukuku¡­ As expected, this kid is truly talented as a warrior." said the headmaster looking at Angus''s performance.


    "Oii.. Old man, stop this. You will never hit me unless you get serious." said Angus.


    "Alright-Alright, you win, kid. But, howe you could get that ridiculous strength in such a short time?" said Ban, stopping his attack.


    "Don''t know. Puberty, I guess." said Angus casually.


    "Puberty, your ass!! If everyone gets strong through puberty like you, the human race will be one of the superior races in the world." rebuked Ban whilepletely losing his calm.


    "Ehem.. Master Ban, please mind your manner." said Roy.


    "Oii.. Roy, you may didn''t noticed this since you don''t have these magic eyes of mine. But, this kid''s physical power already surpasses the human limit. I bet he even goes toe to toe with a grade two monster using only his physical power." said Ban.


    Seeing that nobody believed him, "Kid, why don''t you show what you are capable of? Since you have decided to go into that secret dimension, why not show them a little bit of your strength?" said Ban.


    "Hmm.. I guess that''s true. Headmaster Antonio, did you have something to test my physical strength?" asked Angus towards the old headmaster.


    "Yes, we have. You can use this punching machine to calcte your strength by punching it." said the headmaster while bringing the machine from his storage device.


    Looking at the punching machine, "Is it okay if I somehow destroy it right?" said Angus.


    "Hooo¡­ Such a bold im. Don''t worry. We have some spare of it. Just go all out." replied the Headmaster.


    "I see¡­ Then, Let me test it." said Angus approaching the machine.


    At this moment, everyone is looking in Angus. They want to know the true strength of this famous mysteriouszy student.


    Arriving in front of the machine, Angus touched the device using his fingertip like stabbing it. Then before anyone could blink, he hit the Machine hardly [1-Inch punch]. *BAM*


    The machine couldn''t hold Angus''s force and cracked before being disassembled to pieces. Everyone who spectates this immediately surprises, especially the teacher and other students in the room since they had been using a simr machine a few days ago.


    Looking at the destroyed machine, "Err¡­ I guess I put too much force in it." said Angus.


    Seeing at everyone''s expression, "See.. I told you this kid is absurd." said Ban.


    "Hohoho¡­ such a strong physical force." said the headmaster Antonio.


    "Interesting.." said the royal guard leader Roy.


    ''I am sorry, my King. It seems I can''t prevent them from entering the secret dimension.'' thought Roy inwardly.


    "Well, since I already show how capable I am. I will excuse myself." said Angus as he wanted to go back to making rune magic cards. Every single second is precious for him.


    "Wait for a second, young master Angus." said Roy, stopping Angus from going.


    "Emm.. Is there anything you need, Mr.." said Angus


    "Roy, I am the leader of the royal guard that is supposed to train you. Although you have strong physical strength, you still need to learn some skills to survive. So, I can''t just let you go." said Roy.


    Hearing this, "Pfftt... Hahaha"ughed Ban and Jayna at the same time.


    Looking at both Ban and Jaynaughing, everyone feels something is missing.


    "*Giggle* *Giggle* I am sorry, master Roy. But, Even teacher Ban is lost to Angus when ites tobat skill mastery." exined Jayna.


    "EHHHH!!!" shouted everyone.


    "Well, I hate to say this. But, this kid uses many weird skills with superb mastery. Not only that, as you can see before, his battle instinct is also already above mine. Basically, he is the only one that may survive inside that dimension." exined Ban.


    Hearing this, Roy finally understands something. ''Wait, don''t tell me his majesty once again trolling me. There is no way with his majesty''s perception, he will not notice Angus''s strength. I guess he still has a grudge when I disturb his bath time.'' thought Roy inwardly.


    "Alright, then. If there is anything else, I will excuse myself." said Angus.


    "Wait, where are you going?" asked Roy curiously.


    "I am going to create some rune magic and probably a few potions. You know, as a magician, I need to prepare for the worst before entering dangerous ces like Endless Battlefield dimension." said Angus.


    Hearing this, everyone immediately thought, ''Magician!! you are a full-fledged warrior type!!''


    After that, there is no one hindering Angus from leaving. As Angus leaves the private training area, "Alright, since all of you already see how strong your friend is. I believe you all need some special training not to hold him down." said Roy while smiling at Ian and others.


    Looking at the smiling Roy, Ian and others didn''t know but somewhat had a bad feeling for the rest of the month.


    "Now, what are you standing here for, maggot? Continue your previous training!! After that, you will get extra training from me." shouted Roy


    "Y-Yes, sir." replied Ian and the others.


    While everyone is doing their hellish training, "Alright princess, it seems now is time for me to impart some of my skills." said master Ban.


    "Although you may not fully utilize my skill, it is better than having nothing and will increase your chance of surviving that dimension." said Master Ban to Jayna.


    "Teacher Ban, you always say that dimension. Do you by some chance ever enter it?" asked Jayna.


    "Not me. I only hear it from my father. But, I will say that my father is many times stronger than the current me, yet he still always thought he would never survive inside that dimension if he is going inside it again." exined Ban.

 Chapter 146: Dimension Portal

    <h4>Chapter 146: Dimension Portal</h4>


    Another two weeks pass by since Angus showed some of his strength to others. During these weeks, Ian and the others undergo hellish training from Roy, the royal guard leader, and the teacher.


    Ian, Axel, and Mia got personally trained by Roy while Millie was trained by the headmaster Antonio. As for Jayna, she is learning some of the master Ban''s sword skills.


    Meanwhile, Angus managed to create rune magic cards set for everyone. During these two weeks, he found that he could not create rechargeable high circle rune magic. He discovered that Roden Alloy is not strong enough to contain the activation high circle spell.


    It is still possible to create ordinary high circle rune magic using Roden Alloy as a base. But, to make it rechargeable is a different matter. Angus found that the higher the circle spell, the greater the recoil towards the base material from various tests and experiments.


    Roden Alloy only could hold until the third circle spell. After that, it will be nothing different from ordinary rune magic that could only be used once. Using Roden Alloy material to create one time use high circle rune magic is too overkill and wasting resources.


    There are other cheaper materials that could do the same thing as the base material for one-time use rune magic. It is better to use the remaining Roden Alloy to create more low circle rune magic.


    Besides finishing the Rune Magic Card earlier than he expected, Angus managed to procure high circle rune magic from Ernest. There are many kinds of shapes and forms of the high circle rune magic, such as sealed crystal, magic scroll, rough diamond, etc.


    Most of them are in the form of raw crystal and magic scrolls made of high-grade monster skin. Angus also managed to procure a lot of necessary potions and supplies for the others. He also creates his own potion and poison for his personal use.


    Now, Angus is staying at his townhouse manor inside his room. He is sitting in the bed while closing his eyes like he is meditating. However, instead of meditating, he is practicing using the battle system function.


    asionally, Angus will be sweating all over his body. Some bruises and minor wounds also appeared on his body.


    After a while, Angus opened his eyes. "Huff¡­ Finally, I managed to defeat that damn assassin. Fiuhh¡­ Frontal battle with them is more dangerous than I thought." said Angus while inspecting his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 14 Years Old


    MP: 257/257


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 34


    Dexterity: 34


    Intelligence: 41


    Vitality: 43


    Soul Point: 124


    His strength and Dexterity already need 160 soul points just to increase one point. As for Intelligence and Vitality, he needs 640 soul points just to raise one point.


    The requirement for the soul point started to burden Angus even with his seven soul points per day from the automatic battle system.


    However, the increase also boosted hisbat capability many times more than before opening the Gate of life. Now, he could kill the assassin leader inside the manual battle system, which is supposed to be around the border of third-gradebatants.


    He could also kill teacher Oswalt, a spy from the Nergal kingdom, in a frontal battle. However, it took longer to defeat teacher Oswalt than the assassin leader since teacher Oswalt is proficient in barrier spells.


    On the contrary to the advancement in status, Angus''s mana started to slow down in growth after reaching the 200 point mark.


    He only increased around 50 points in one year despite his unique breathing technique and powerful mana core. He spected that it would reach the limit at the 300 point mark.


    After checking his stat, Angus goes towards the bathroom to refresh himself. At this moment, Angus feels a strong mana fluctuation in the air.


    Not only him, but all thebatants in the Firuman, especially the one with the sharp perception, also feel a strong mana fluctuation in the air.


    Suddenly, a bluish-ck portal appeared all over the Firuman at a random location. Some of them inside the sewer. Some appear in the middle of the street. Some appear inside the house. Some even appear inside the sea or above the sky.


    At this moment, everyone knows that the portal of Endless Battlefield is finally open. Many of the youngsters were excited at this news. At the same time, the older ones feel sad as they couldn''t enter the dimension.


    Many of the national leaders are only silent at this news while the survivors of the previous Endless Battlefield reminisce about their past experiences.


    Endless Battlefield is an ancient secret dimension that is very vast, like another world itself. The Endless Battlefield dimension will open its portals randomly inside the Firuman every 100 years.


    Thest time it opened the portal was 100 years ago, when some of the current national leaders were still in their teenage years.


    Because of the long period, many people often forget about this dangerous dimension except for the elf race, who lives for a long time. They constantly monitor the survivors of the Endless Battlefield or artifacts thate from it.


    The Endless Battlefield portal will stay open for around a year. After that, it will be closed permanently.


    ording to the survivor, any person entering the Endless Battlefield will need to reach the exit before the portal closes. Otherwise, they will be stuck there for a hundred years.


    Fortunately, there is a time difference between the real world and Endless Battlefield. One year in the real world is the same as a few years inside the Endless Battlefield.


    The problem for those who enter the Endless Battlefield is not only surviving but finding the exit and passing through it.


    However, it is not simple to reach the exit since the people will be randomly teleported after entering the portal. Some may be teleported far away from the exit, while some lucky ones may teleport near the exit.


    ording to all the survivors that managed to reach the exit, the exit was always guarded by high-grade beasts or monsters. This is the majority of the reason why there is a lot of casualty for the participant.


    Because of this, the Endless Battlefield dimension is also called the Monster Belly dimension. Once inside, you need to go out alive or be a nutrition for the other living being inside the dimension.


    After the opening of the dimension portal, Angus immediately got contacted by Jayna to gather at the Royal Academy. As Angus spected, there is no other student that wants to enter the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    Usually, those who enter this dimension are in desperate situations, searching for power, proving themself, looking for a challenge, or other unusual reasons. No other sane person will enter this Monster Belly dimension without a firm conviction or reason.


    Despite the news of the dimension portal finally opening, Angus still retains his calm and refreshes himself while soaking in warm water. After that, he changed his clothes to the royal academy uniform before going towards the royal academy.


    Arriving at the royal academy, Angus found that the others were already gathering inside the private training area.


    Looking at Angus''s arrival, "Alright, since everyone here. I will start to announce the one that qualified to enter the Endless Battlefield dimension."? said Roy.


    Hearing this, everyone besides Angus and Jayna bes serious and pays attention to Roy. After silent for a moment, "Ian, you have incredible talent in wielding spells and skill, but youck experience and sometimes are too emotional." said Roy.


    "Axel, you have great sense towards surroundings and good in closebat battle, but you are weak at dodging andck reaction speed. Sometimes you are also overthinking.


    "Mia, you have great power and are also good at closebat, but you never pay attention to the surroundings and are easily provoked by others."


    "Millie, you have a great talent in healing spells and magic, but you are too soft-hearted and sometimes indecisive."


    Hearing all Roy''s remarks, all of them couldn''t help but feel down.


    "Based on your performance for the past weeks, all of you are still not qualified to enter the Endless Battlefield." said Roy with a stern face.


    After a moment where everyone is feeling down, "However, no one also qualifies to enter the Endless Battlefield. All the ones that enter that dimension have their own reason with strong conviction.


    "I already heard all of your reasons and decided it is silly and not worth it to trade with your life. But, all of you show a strong conviction."


    "Despite the hellish training that you take every day, all of you never give up. This is already enough for me to let you enter the Endless Battlefield. So, students promise me toe back alive." said Roy.


    Hearing this, "Yes, we promise toe back alive, teacher Roy," said Ian and others.


    "Now, for Lady Jayna and young master Angus. Truthfully, I can''t let you go since both of you are important nobles for the Heart Kingdom. But, I know you will find a way even if you get into house arrest."


    "So, I can only say, may your heart guide both of you." said Roy.

 Chapter 147: Last Test

    <h4>Chapter 147: Last Test</h4>


    After a small celebration for being permitted to go to the Endless Battlefield, Angus and the others begin to prepare themself starting from the supply. From the record and the magical map, the Endless Battlefield is almost half of the Firuman itself.


    Furthermore, some areas could not be printed or covered in the magical map as the site has high space turbulence. The magic map that Axel had only covered the stable region.


    Still, based on this information, they know that some of this area is very deste. If they enter this area by some chance, they could die of hunger if they do not prepare a lot of emergency supplies.


    Fortunately, Angus and others are pretty wealthy and could procure all of this supply easily. Angus also uses this chance to distribute some of the rune magic cards he made for thest few weeks.


    Looking at the rune magic card, everyone looks at Angus gratefully. They know that rune magic is quite expensive and rare, even the low circle one. Not to mention the one that could be rechargeable.


    One of these rune magic cards alone could cost more than a dozen of ten thousand gold coins which none of them could afford at such a price except Jayna. However, Angus didn''t care about any of these since he still has many spare rune magic cards in his storage.


    Moreover, he feels that all of them could have more chances to survive inside the Endless Battlefield by giving this card. After preparing themself for a few days, they are ready to go towards one of the Endless Battlefield portals.


    One of the portals happens to be found at one of the cities inside the Heart Kingdom. The City''s name is Liben City. It is located quite far from the Capital city. However, they somehow got permission to use the academy teleportation device to save some time.


    Since Lisben city is part of the Heart Kingdom, it does not take a long time for the teacher to tune up the teleportation device.


    After waiting for a while, all of them say goodbye to Headmaster Antonio, Roy, Ban, and other teachers before stepping on the teleportation tform. After a moment, the teleportation tform begins to hum and shine brightly. *BZZTTZZ*


    Before anyone could blink, Angus and others already got teleported into Lisben City. Arriving at Lisben city, everyone immediately got an urges to vomit except for Angus and Jayna, who had already experienced such slight distortion before.


    After stabilizing themself, they could see a few groups of people waiting for them. This group of people is none other than the family of Ian and others.


    Looking at their family, Ian and others immediately go towards them. Then, a group of people using royal guard armor approach them.


    "Secure the area!!" said one of the royal guards.


    Before everyone could react, a person appeared in front of Angus and Jayna. The person is none other than King Leon himself.


    "So, both of you still decide to enter the Endless Battlefield?" said King Leon while releasing massive pressure towards Angus and Jayna that even made the ground below them cracking.


    At this moment, Angus and Jayna feel massive pressure on their body forcing them to kneel. Before Angus and Jayna kneel, Angus res up his mana to diminish the pressure for himself and Jayna. Noticing this, Jayna also res up her mana to fight back.


    "Hoo¡­ So you want to fight back me, the seventh-gradebatant, and your own father, Jayna?" said King Leon while increasing the pressure on both of them.


    At this moment, Jayna couldn''t help but feel like being crushed by her father. She couldn''t even open her mouth to say a single reply to her father. Suddenly, Jayna feels mana protecting her, and a person stands between her and her father.


    The person is none other than Angus himself, who gave all his mana to protect Jayna and stand in front of King Leon using his sheer will and physical strength.


    "Such a strong body you got there. But, how long could you hold on?" said King Leon, ring up his mana to increase the pressure towards the two kids.


    As this happens, Ian and others want to help them but are prevented by their family and the royal guard. Feeling the pressure, Angus knocked his neck and shoulder with his finger [God of War Point].


    A burst of mana erupted from Angus''s body and negated the pressure release by King Leon. At this moment, Angus feels like an embodiment of the mighty God of War and releases a colossal killing intent nearby. *Boom*


    The surrounding ground was immediately destroyed from the sh of mana between Angus and King Leon. Unbeknown to Angus, he releases a strong killing intent towards the surroundings as the effect of his forbidden skill.


    But, he forgot that his killing intent is far from the ordinary one. Before Angus ended his life in his past life, he already killed countless other experts that came towards him for six days.


    Combined with all the killing when he is practicing inside his manual battle system, his killing intent already reaches unprecedented levels.


    All this killing intent was already embedded deep into his soul and released when he used [God of War Point].


    Feeling such enormous killing intent, even King Leon couldn''t help but have a cold sweat while looking at the teenager in front of him. He even pushed back a little bit by it.


    ''Such a strong killing intent, how is this possible?'' thought King Leon.


    As someone who has a bloodthirsty [Possession] form, King Leon knows that this kind of killing intent could only be created from killing an enormous number of people through the battle of life and death.


    Angus himself didn''t expect him to release all this uncontroble killing intent as it is the first time he used [God of War Point] in real life. Soon, his killing intent begins to affect him.


    During this moment, his calm heritage chi is somehow affected, and Angus gets a warning panel.


    "Warning!! The Heritage Chi is going wild."


    "Warning!! The Heritage Chi is going wild."


    "Warning!! The Heritage Chi is going wild."


    Another burst of violent chi immediately released towards the surrounding area. Unlike the mana, Chi is more destructive in nature and creates more destruction towards the surrounding. Even King Leon managed to be pushed back by this Chi.


    "Hahaha¡­ I will not let you obstruct my way!!" said Angus in a crazy tone.


    A momentter, Angus''s face contracted like he was holding back this personality.


    ''Possession?? No, this feeling is different.'' thought King Leon while observing the teenager in front of him.


    Looking at this, Jayna could feel that Angus is fighting back to suppress whatever is inside him while getting hurt. Without wasting any moment, Jayna hugs Angus from the back.


    "It''s okay, Angus. It''s fine. No one''s going to obstruct us anymore." said Jayna while hugging Angus.


    Feeling hugged by Jayna, Angus''s heritage chi suddenly calms down along with [God of War Point]. All the pressure towards the surrounding has gone like it never existed before, leaving only destruction towards surroundings.


    "I am sorry, Jayna. I lost control a little bit." said Angus


    "It''s okay. As long as you feel better." replied Jayna.


    Looking that his daughter kept hugging Angus, *Cough* as King Leon faked a cough to remain Angus and Jayna.


    At this time, Angus''s upper clothes were already destroyed from his sudden chi burst, so Jayna is actually hugging Angus''s naked upper body.


    Realizing her action, she immediately pulled out her hand while blushing embarrassingly. Angus himself didn''t care about this and paid more attention to the King in front of him.


    "So, did both of us pass?" asked Angus as he knows that all of this is a test.


    "Tch.. cheeky kid, If you are not passed, then nobody else will pass. Though this is more reason for me to detain both of you as King. However, I also understand the drive in searching for power through the Endless Battlefield." said King Leon


    "So, I will speak this as a father, promise me to protect Jayna even if it costs your life, brat." said King Leon.


    "I will do it even without promising you." replied Angus resolutely.


    "Good, Jayna, catch this. May your Heart always guide you. Take care, my daughter." said King Leon while giving Jayna a bracelet.


    Catching the bracelet, Jayna found that the bracelet is a type of space storage. Inside it is already covered with many kinds of supplies, rune magic, defense items, etc.


    Looking at this, Jayna immediately replied, "May your heart guide you too, Father." said Jayna while bowing.


    As royalty of the Heart Kingdom, she knows the meaning of this phrase. This is the phrase that is often used for Heart Kingdom soldiers before going to the impossible battle. In other words, it is a way to say goodbye to one with the others.


    Then, King Leon nodded his head and disappeared from his spot. As the royal guard started to scatter around, Angus found his family approaching him from far away. He found his parents and his two brothersing towards him.

 Chapter 148: Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 148: Farewell</h4>


    "So, are you also going to test me, father?" asked Angus towards his father.


    Hearing this, the duke shook his head, "No, I trust you will survive." said Duke Jacob.


    After saying that, "Jacob, this is not what we are talking about before. You promise to detain him before he goes into that dimension." said Cecilia, Angus''s mother.


    "Well, what else can I do? Even his majesty permits him to go into that dimension." replied the duke helplessly.


    *Sigh* "Angus, my baby boy. Ignore him. You don''t need to go into that dimension. You have already proven yourself enough." said Cecilia while trying to change Angus''s decision.


    During this past week, Angus had a sh with his parents about going to the Endless Battlefield dimension. Apparently, Duke Jacob''s older brother is one of the participants of the Endless Battlefield. Yet, he could note back until the portal closed down.


    At that time, Duke''s older brother Jacob sacrifices himself to make King Leon retread, which is also why King Leon and Duke Victory had a good rtionship.


    "I am sorry, Mother. But I have already decided on this. I feel I need to do this if I want to stand on the top." said Angus resolutely.


    Hearing this, Angus''s mother couldn''t hold herself and tear up before going away.


    Looking at Cecilia going away, "Don''t worry about her. I will talk to herter. Here, this is for your protection." said Duke Jacob while giving Angus a pendant with the Victory emblem.


    Looking at this, Jayna feels mixed emotions between sadness and delight. She is sad about forcing Angus toe into a dangerous location and away from his family. She is also relieved to have such a caring boyfriend.


    In the end, she could only be silent and give Angus some space with his family. While Jayna has mixed feelings, Duke Jacob goes away to follow Cecilia after giving the pendant.


    After looking carefully at the pendant, it is another storage device containing many supplies, weapons, armor, rune magic, and many more like Jayna''s bracelet.


    "I know you will still go despite my dissuasion. So, I can only say good luck, Brother." said Vergil while hugging his little brother.


    "Don''t worry. Besides, you know I am stronger than you already. I could take care of myself." said Angus.


    "Tch.. Not for long, brother. Just you wait after I upgrade my grade, I will definitely beat you." replied Vergil.


    "Then, you need to work hard, Brother." said Angus.


    "May your heart guide you, Brother." said Vergil.


    "May your heart guide you too, Brother." replied Angus.


    Then, Angus looked at his oldest brother, Jason. After looking at each other for a while, "older brother Jason¡­" said Angus.


    But, Jason cut out Angus''s sentence. "Hush.. You bettere back alive with the fourth princess. Otherwise, I will personally kill you." said Jason coldly.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but smile, "Sure, that''s what I intend to do." replied Angus.


    Before Angus turned back to Jayna, "Angus¡­" called Jason.


    "Yes, brother?" asked Angus.


    "May your heart guide you." said Jason while giving a formal Heart Kingdom salute.


    "Yeah, May your heart also guide you too, brother." replied Angus while also doing the same thing to Jason.


    Then, Anguses back to apany Jayna, who is feeling quite sad right now. Except for her father, her siblings didn''t evene to see her.


    Although she knows the rtionship with her sibling has been quite distant in thest few years, she still hopes that her sibling or mother to show up. Looking at Jayna''s silent expression, Angus knows that she is in some kind of low mood.


    "Don''t worry. I will never let you go even if you want to." whispering Angus to Jayna''s ear.


    This sudden action makes her startled and blushing while looking at Angus. However, Angus''s upper body is still naked, and she bes even more embarrassed looking at him.


    "A-Angus.. How long will you stay half-naked like that?" said Jayna, who closed her eyes with her finger but still could see through the gap she purposely opened.


    "Ahh.. No wonder it''s kinda chilly." replied Angus before taking other clothes for him to wear.


    After saying goodbye properly to their family, Ian and others go towards Angus''s location with more determination, especially Millie, as she found that her father''s condition is getting worse.


    ''It seems meeting their family increases their resolution more.'' thought Angus silently.


    Then, all of them move towards the dimension portal, which happens not far from their current location. The dimension portal happens to open in the middle of the highway. It is not big but also not small in size.


    Because of the restriction to enter, it will repel anything except people below fifteen years old. King Leon applies a policy not to obstruct anyone who will enter the portal, so it is left with few soldiers to guard it.


    Their job is not to guard the portal but notify the higher-ups about anyone thates back from the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    Since the portal''s opening has been a few days, no other people will enter it besides the Angus group. At this time, even ordinary people and civilians will stay away from the portal because of its rumor and nickname as Monster Belly dimension.


    Looking at the ck-bluish portal that kept emitting strong mana, Angus looked at the others before nodding a silent reply.


    "Yosh.. Let''s enter the portal together." said Angus while holding Jayna''s hand.


    The others also start holding hands together, looking everyone ready. "Alright, on the count of three, we will enter together." said Angus to others while stopping in front of the portal.


    "1.. 2¡­ 3.. Now!!" said Angus while stepping inside the portal.


    The moment everyone touches the portal, they feel a strong attraction force inside of it and immediately disappear from everyone''s sight. *Zzzttzz*


    Looking at his daughter entering the dimension portal, King Leon could only sigh silently in the air before disappearing towards the capital city. The other family also starts to be dismissed into their respective ce.


    On the other hand, Angus and others who go through the portal feel a strong distortion before slumping into the middle of the prairie. All of them feel nausea except for Angus, who has already got used to such distortion.


    Arriving at the prairie, all of them immediately feel very thick mana in the air. The mana directly enters their body towards their mana core. All of them immediately felt hurt from the sudden gust of mana entering their body.


    Instinctively, all of them sat on the spot and focused on stabilizing the chaotic mana inside their body. After a while, Angus opened his eyes as the first one that managed to stabilize his mana.


    He immediately looked at the surroundings but found nothing but an endless green grasnd. Without wasting any moment, Angus directly uses one of his signature skills [Great Mana Echolocation].


    An invisible wave burst out from Angus towards the surrounding area. The waves keep going until a few kilometers away. Receiving feedback from his skill, Angus began to be solemn. But keeping his calm as the others are still trying to stabilize their condition.


    After a few minutes, the others managed to stabilize their chaotic mana, starting from Jayna. Before they could feel awe at their improvement in mana, "Axel, what is our current location?"


    Hearing this, Axel took out the magical map, and it immediately showed a blue dot that showed their current location. The magic map could only truly work after being inside the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    Looking at the map, Axel immediately replied, "We are inside some kind of Grasnd near the monster den."


    Before going towards the Endless Battlefield, they already learn a few dangerous spots from King Leon''s experience through Jayna. They managed to match some of the locations with the magical map.


    "Right, Where is the exit?" asked Angus.


    The magical map also shows the location of the portal exit with the red dot. However, they could see some of them are inside dangerous ces like in the middle of a beast or monster habitat.


    After a while, Angus and others decide to take a long route towards the farthest exit, but its location is more deste than others.


    Although their priority is finding the Fire Dragon Tongue herb for Millie, they don''t know its location. So, they could only search for it while moving towards the exit.


    Besides judging by the location, it will take a year or more to reach the exit if they didn''t encounter anything on the way.


    "Alright, now we will move in spearhead formation. Jayna will be in the front, Ian and I will be in the rear, Axel, Millie, and Mia will be in the middle back."mand Angus.


    "We will move slowly ording to the route on the map. Also, I already scan the nearby. It seems some of the low-grade monsters are already detecting our location. We will avoid any confrontation with them unless it is necessary." exined Angus.


    "Now, is there any question?" asked Angus towards the others.

 Chapter 149: Constant Vigilance

    <h4>Chapter 149: Constant Vignce</h4>


    "Now, is there any question?" asked Angus towards the others.


    After showing his strength in front of everyone, Angus became sort of their leader. This is also fundamental knowledge when forming a team in Firuman. The strongest person usually will be the leader and decision-making person.


    Unless there is some dispute or conflict with the leader, everyone usually just uses this way to select the leader. Then, the team member will reselect another leader if there is more problem in their leadership after a few confrontations.


    In the case of the Angus team, everyone already knew and trusted Angus, so they didn''t mind Angus taking leadership, especially after Angus''s act to push back King Leon.


    After looking, there is no question. Angus immediately tells the others to move out. He could feel more monstersing towards their ce because of the space fluctuation from the portal.


    Being in the lead, Jayna moves as fast as possible following the route. Judging by Angus''s tone to make everyone hurry, she knows that danger ising towards them.


    Fortunately, everyone''s training paid off, and they managed to follow Jayna''s speed. After running for a few kilometers, all of them hear a fighting and growling sound of a monster behind them. *RROOAARR*


    Judging by the mana fluctuation in the air, they could feel a few high-grade monsters shing one with the others.


    This kind of thing is quite normal inside the monster den or habitat. Monsters of different species often sh with each other, especially if they have the same strength. Only under Monster Overlord''s rule, all these monsters will not fight one with the others.


    Hearing the sound of the sh, Angus and the others subconsciously increase their speed. After running for a few hours, they finally left the grasnd and entered the thick forest.


    Entering the forest, Angus decides to slow down their speed as this forest is the border between Monster and Beast territory. ording to Angus''s knowledge, both of them are hostile towards each other.


    However, there is no other safer route than this. It is either they are going into the monster den or the beast territory. So, to keep their presence low, they decide to slow down and walk through the forest.


    Angus and Jayna also noticed that the others were also exhausted after running full speed for hours, especially Millie, since physical strength is not her forte.


    Now, everyone knows how dreadful the Endless Battlefield dimension is, especially with their current strength. Just after they enter the dimension, they need to run for their life.


    On the other hand, the Endless Battlefield environment also helps them. All of them could feel their mana reservoir increasing at a fast speed from the thick mana in the air. Combined with the pressure, they could feel they will upgrade their mana core soon.


    After walking for a while, they found a river. Angus decided to take a break for everyone to recover their stamina. Going further without stamina is the same as suicide.


    As everyone starts to rx, Angus looks at them, wanting to say something but chooses not to say anything in the end. During this moment, Ian approaches the river to wash his face.


    While washing his face, a jaw with a sharp tooth came towards him from inside the water. Fortunately, Ian managed to react fast and dodge the sharp jaw. From the river, a bipedal crocodile appears and attacks Ian once again. *Roar*


    However, Ian managed to retreat backward in time. Hearing themotion, everyone begins to look at Ian, who is retreating from the sharp jaw.


    Seeing Ian fighting against the crocodile, Axel and the others immediately want to help him. Jayna also wants to help but is stopped by Angus.


    "There are others." said Angus while looking in the forest direction.


    Seeing Angus''s direction, Jayna managed to perceive a few vague life presences from the forest. Looking at this, Jayna begins to pull out her sword, ready to battle.


    "Kill them quickly without wasting too much mana." said Angus before taking out his Sky Thorn.


    Then, Angus uses [Beast Walk] and instakill one of the hidden snake monsters on the nearby tree. While Angus and Jayna fend off the monster that hid near them, Ian and others fight the bipedal crocodile.


    Looking for its prey multiplying, the crocodile roared with joy before shooting a few small [Water Bullet]. The approaching few water bullets managed to graze everyone and create a minor wound.


    Because of their hellish training, they managed to ignore the slight pain and be more serious. Ian immediately shot a [Spark] and electrocuted the crocodile. But, the crocodile managed to resist it.


    Mia and Axel use this opportunity to confront the crocodile in closebat using their weapon. Mia using her sword, and Axel using a battle axe. They managed to draw some blood from the crocodile, but it moved very agile in the water.


    After a few confrontations, the crocodile moved back to the river to run away. Before it managed to run away, Ian cast a spell towards it.


    "Wanting to run? Eat this [2nd Circle - Lightning Bolt]." said Ian after chanting the spell.


    A bolt of lightning approached the crocodile at fast speed and electrocuted it until it was dead. After looking at the dead monster, they begin to feel relieved, but they hear another monster roar from behind them. *Roar*


    In the meantime, Ian fights with a bipedal crocodile, Angus and Jayna hunt down a few hidden monsters. This monster is the only grade one monster that specializes in sneak attacks while hiding.


    Angus already notices the monster approaching them stealthily, but he decides not to tell everyone to make them experience this. As an expert, he knows that the greatest teacher is the experience itself.


    He also didn''t feel any high-grade monsters among these monsters. Angus and Jayna managed to clear up the monster easily using theirbat prowess and sharp perception.


    Although Jayna''s perception is not as sharp as Angus''s, she practices [Arctic Heart] and increases her perception of other living beings around her within a certain distance.


    Since the monster is weak even among grade one monsters, both of them quickly kill all of them by the time Ian and others back from the river.


    Looking at the corpse of many death monsters, Ian and others could stomach such a scene and didn''t feel well.


    Some of them even vomit on the spot. Even Though they already expected this, looking at such a gore scene and hearing it from others is a different kind of thing.


    As for Jayna, she didn''t feel anything about it since her [Arctic Heart] could help to calm her mind. Angus himself was already used to such a scene.


    After everyone calms down, they decide to move to another spot not to attract another monster. During this fight, they realized their shorings and decided to improve. However, right now, all of them are exhausted. Not physically but mentally.


    Except for Angus and Jayna, all of them feel overwhelmed by such situations they experience in thest few hours.


    After walking for a while, they decide to rest while keeping vignce. Theirst experience already teaches them constantly to keep their guard.


    Angus also decides not to say anything about their performance. If they arepared with Angus''s standard, all of them are fighting poorly. Even Jayna is barely eptable in Angus''s standard.


    However, they learned from their mistakes and didn''tin, which is an excellent thing for teenagers.


    After resting for a while, everyone feels a drop in temperature in the air and surroundings. Noticing this, Angus immediately uses [Great Mana Echolocation]. He perceives that the cold air ising from one direction.


    But, even with [Great Mana Echolocation], he still didn''t find the source of the cold air. At this moment, they hear a roar that reverberates all over the forest. *ROOAAR*


    They could feel the temperature drop at a fast rate, along with the roaring sound. Even the river nearby bes wholly frozen.


    "Everyone wait here" said Angus before climbing the tall tree.


    Angus decided to see what was going on from the top of the tree since his [Great Mana Echolocation] couldn''t even perceive the source.


    Arriving on the top of the frozen tree, Angus found a massive monster made of icepletely walking in another direction. On the opposite of it, another gigantic Ape with a long wing towards it.


    Angus didn''t recognize the two of them, but he knows the two of them are on par with Seven gradebatants and hostile ones with each other. Looking like they will sh anytime, Angus climbs down the tree.


    "Angus, what is it?" asked Jayna.


    "two massive monsters or beasts that are on par with seven gradebatants fighting each other dozen kilometers away from here. One of them even radiates cold air that changes the surrounding temperature."


    "We need to get out here now to not get in the middle of their sh." said Angus.


    Hearing this, everyone immediately packed their food back. Although they don''t know how strong the seven-gradebatant is, since it managed to change the climate, its strength must be disastrous.


    "Axel, take out the map. We need to change our route. Now, everyone, where should we go? Beast or Monster territory?" asked Angus to everyone.

 Chapter 150: Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 150: Disaster</h4>


    Since the two colossal monsters or beast are fighting each other in the middle of their way, Angus''s group decide to reroute their path to enter either monster or beast territory.


    After thinking for a while, they decide to enter the beast''s territory, hoping some high-grade beasts ignore them. Unlike the beast, if they choose monster territory, they are bound to have many fights on the way.


    Monsters react aggressively towards a being that possesses mana core no matter how small it is. This is also the reason beast and monster always fight each other despite not having any major conflict.


    Angus group also chose to enter the beast territory based on this knowledge. Fortunately, they didn''t need to enter the territory too deep and just passed through on the outskirts of it.


    Without wasting any moment, they immediately go into the beast''s territory to avoid the two colossal monsters or beasts battling one with the others.


    However, they found a dozen Icetooth monsters fighting a beast on the way to the beast''s territory. It is a low-grade levitating monster that is entirely made of ice.


    They often use ice elemental attacks when fighting. They are also called Ice spirits monsters since they are simr to it.


    Commonly, Icetooth could only be found in the coldest ce. However, somehow this herd of icetooths managed to live with the help of the gigantic ice monster''s cold aura.


    If it is only one or two, Angus and others could just kill them. But, Angus could perceive there are hundreds or more of them scattered in the surrounding area. So, they decide to walk slowly while avoiding these Icetooth monsters.


    At this moment, a vast explosion sound was released from behind them. *BOOM* The explosion sound was also followed by a massive tremor towards the surrounding area.


    ''Damn... They start fighting already.'' thought Angus while trying to stabilize himself.


    At this moment, Angus could feel hundreds of Icetoothing into their direction to avoid the sh of the two colossal beasts and monsters.


    "Shit, a horde of Icetoothing this way. We need to run towards the Beast territory now!!" shouted Angus.


    Icetooth monsters radiate a chilling aura towards the surroundings. Hundreds of Icetooth monster waves are the same as a tide of freezing wind that will freeze anything on its path.


    This kind of thing is almost the same as a natural disaster. So, Angus''s group couldn''t help but run for their lives to avoid being frozen to death. They at least need to get into the area where it is not frozen to avert this disaster.


    Icetooth monsters could only live in the cold area, so they will not go into the ce where it is not frozen from the colossal monster chilling aura.


    However, Angus and others underestimate the length radius of the chilling aura. They already ran at full speed for a dozen minutes and passed a few kilometers away, yet they still didn''t see the end of the frozen ground.


    They also found a few lower-grade beasts along the way but chose to ignore them and continue running into the deeper area of beast territory.


    ''At this rate, we will enter the high-grade beast territory.'' thought Angus.


    "Draven, ready to show yourself in case of emergency." said Angus telepathically with Draven.


    ording to Draven, who hides in Angus''s shadow, the Beast has their rank. Lower rank beasts will be forced to obey their higher rank beast, even though the higher rank beast is still a lower grade than the inferior rank beast.


    As Mundus, Draven rank is on the top on par with dragons and other legendary beasts. However, this will not always work for every beast.


    Few of the beasts even do the opposite thing and try to kill the legendary beast to improve themself and their bloodline. So, Angus will only reveal Draven at thest moment.


    *RAWWRR* another roar came in front of them. Angus could feel some of the high-grade beasts fend off the iing Icetooth wave.


    ''Damn¡­ We couldn''t avoid this.'' thought Angus.


    "Everyone, there is some high-grade Beast in the front. Keep running and prioritize to escape no matter what." shouted Angus to everyone.


    At this moment, *RAWWRR* another roaring again from in front of them. Suddenly, a huge white lion with a height almost the same as the two colossal monsters shing behind appeared a dozen kilometers in front of them.


    The appearance is so sudden, along with the colossal mana pressure towards the surrounding. Everyone couldn''t help but stop their move because of the sudden mana pressure. Even Angus couldn''t help but stop at his spot and fight the mana pressure.


    Less than a momentter, the pressure was gone, and everyone could move again. Before they could feel relief, concentrated mana wasing from the front. Countless small ming rocks areing from the front direction [Meteorite Shower].


    The [Meteorite Shower] true aim is the Icetooth Wave behind them. However, Angus group just happens along its path.


    Looking at therge scale of the attacking, "Everyone scatters around!!" shouted Angus while immediately dragging Jayna away to avoid the ming rock that wasing towards them.


    Then, using his Sky Thorn, Angus immediately deflected a few small meteorites and destroyed the bigger one while dragging Jayna. Sometimes, he will use [Beast Walk] to avoid the sizeable ming meteorite.


    Jayna also didn''t want to be dragged down by Angus and keep up with Angus''s speed using her movement skill. Unlike Angus, she only needed to follow Angus''s path while deflecting a few small meteorites.


    Under the pressure of life and death, Jayna finally gained some insight and perfected her movement skill [Fiery Burst]. Using her new skill, she could boost her speed multiple times in one moment, like an explosion.


    Unlike Angus''s strange footwork [Beast Walk] that focused on fluidity and speed, Jayna''s movement skill is rigid but gives her more explosive eleration. Furthermore, she also uses[Fiery Burst] multiple times to change direction.


    Feeling that Jayna''s managed to keep up with him, Angus increases his speed to avoid the iing meteorite. Now, both of them could focus on dodging the meteorite without the need to destroy the enormous meteorite.


    The [Meteorite Shower] keeps happening for dozens of minutes and sets vast fires in the original frozen forest.


    After the meteorite stopped, both Angus and Jayna rested on the ground exhaustedly. Keep using movement skills for dozens of minutes while dodging the small meteorite exhausted Jayna both physically and mentally.


    As for Angus, his condition is even worse than Jayna''s. Not only he need to keep looking out for Jayna''s safety, but he also needs to search for a safe route in the middle of a meteorite storm. He also needs to destroy some of the giant meteorites to open the path.


    There are even a few burning marks all over his body. If it is not because of high endurance, Angus himself will already burn to death.


    Looking at Angus''s appearance, Jayna approaches him, "Angus¡­" said Jayna.


    But Angus stopped Jayna, "Haa.. Ha.. We need to keep moving. Haa.. We are still not safe yet." said Angus while forcing his wounded body to stand.


    ''The hell with this dimension, each of the movements of the colossal beast is enough to create a disaster. I hope everyone still survives that crazy attack.'' thought Angus while searching for a ce to rest using his [Great Mana Echolocation].


    Fortunately, they manage to move quite far away from the confrontation between the beast and Icetooth monster horde.


    Running for a few minutes with theirst stamina, they finally found an abandoned hidden cave.


    "Haa... Haa... Let''s rest here." said Angus as he tried to calm his rough breathing.


    Jayna''s condition also didn''t look any better than Angus''s. The sole reason she could keep up till now and not fall unconscious is because of her sheer willpower. She is already exhausted both physically, mentally and on the brink of mana deficiency.


    Angus checks the cave with [Mana Echolocation] and finds it rtively safe. Angus set up a magic barrier in the cave entrance to camouge and give a minor illusion towards others using the tools he prepared before.


    Angus tells Draven to keep up guard towards the surroundings. Then, he hugged Jayna, who had already fallen asleep the moment she sat inside the cave. Soon, Angus also fell asleep as he also reached his limit.


    After a few hours of sleep, Angus finally wakes up and sees that Jayna uses his body as a body pillow. He couldn''t help but smile, looking at Jayna''s peaceful sleeping face.


    Angus also could feel his small wound and pain already fully healed. Furthermore, his stamina was also rejuvenated. This shows how ridiculous the effect of his high vitality is.


    ''If forty-three-point vitality has this magical effect, how about if I have one hundred or more in the future. Didn''t that make me invincible?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After brushing this thought, "Draven, is there anything wrong during my sleep?" asked Angus telepathically. Although he also kept alert during his sleep, he still couldn''t observe the surrounding ce.


    "Besides the sound of battle that happens far away and a few beasts that pass by, there is nothing important." replied Draven inside Angus''s mind.


    "Alright, keep vignce." said Angus as he closed his eyes, meditating to regenerate his mana.

 Chapter 151: Swirl Wall

    <h4>Chapter 151: Swirl Wall</h4>


    Few hours after meditating to regenerate his mana, Angus feels a movement from Jayna. Right now, Jayna''s face is already regaining vitality as she rested before.


    "Umm.." groaned Jayna while hugging Angus as a body pillow.


    "Morning, Jayna." said Angus.


    "Emm.. Morning, Angus. Ehh.. KYAA!!" screamed Jayna as she moved away from Angus.


    "D-Did we do¡­" muttered Jayna blushingly.


    "Huhh.. What are you talking about?" asked Angus.


    "Uhh.. Nothing.. Nothing." answered Jayna quickly.


    During this time, Draven suddenly appears from Angus''s shadow.


    "Master, I found something inside the cave." said Draven.


    ''Huh.. Inside the cave. There was nothing inside themst time I checked them.'' thought Angus.


    Before entering the cave and choosing it as the resting ce, Angus already checked it with [Mana Echolocation] and found nothing but a dead-end cave.


    "Alright, lead the way, Jayna wait here." said Angus.


    "No, I will alsoe along." said Jayna.


    "It''s okay. I will be back after checking it a little bit. Besides, you still have not fully recovered and need to regenerate your own mana." said Angus.


    "B-But.." said Jayna.


    "Don''t worry, I am good at running away." said Angus.


    "Alright, if you said so." replied Jayna reluctantly.


    Then, Angus goes into the deeper area inside the cave along with Draven. As they are going deeper, the interior bes darker. Then, he takes out a magicalmp to brighten the way. After a while, he found a dead-end inside the cave.


    "I see nothing here besides a wall of rock." said Angus.


    "Turn off the light and use your [Mana Eye]." said Draven.


    Angus did as Draven said and used [Mana Eye]. He immediately sees a swirl pattern that is darker than the rock wall. The swirl pattern color is almost identical to the rock wall color, which is not easy to distinguish using ordinary means.


    Moreover, it didn''t contain any mana-like runes diagrams. The ck swirl pattern is very random and doesn''t connect one with the others.


    After looking carefully, the stroke of the swirl pattern is simr to the wooden bracelet he has. Taking out the wooden bracelet in his left hand, the wooden bracelet shone a little bit before diminishing.


    After a while, the swirl pattern moves like a tentacle and creates a picture of a gigantic bird. Looking at the picture, Angus immediately recognized it.


    ''This is a phoenix. Is there any connection with the phoenix inside there? What is this swirl pattern exactly?'' thought Angus confusedly.


    The end of the stroke of the swirl is pointed to the center of the phoenix chest. After waiting for a few more minutes, nothing happened.


    Looking at this, Angus became suspicious, "Draven, is there something behind this wall?" asked Angus.


    "I don''t know. There is something that blocks my perception." replied Draven


    "As expected, there is something behind this rock wall. Otherwise, Draven will notice what is behind the wall. Maybe this is also the reason why my [Mana Echolocation] can''t detect it." said Angus.


    After observing it for a few more minutes, Angus decides toe back to Jayna. He will observe it further with Jayna.


    As Angus walked back to the entrance, the swirl pattern moved back to its original position. Arriving at the entrance cave, he found Jayna already meditating to regenerate her mana.


    Unlike Angus, with a unique breathing technique and superb mana core, Jayna needs a little effort to regenerate her mana. Despite her mana capacity being lower than Angus''s, she still has some time to restore hers.


    She could use a mana potion. However, there is a limit for one person to drink a mana potion. So, it is best to use it only in life and death situations such as battles or other emergencies.


    Furthermore, her mana capacity is also not small among her peers. If Angus mana almost reaches the three hundred mark, her mana is around half of it.


    However, this is already an outstanding achievement since grade one is usually only around a hundred points or below. This shows that Angus mana is absurd among the others. After waiting for a few hours, Jayna opened her eyes as she finally fully recovered her mana.


    She found Angus looking at the map of the Endless Battlefield dimension. Unlike the one Axel has, this one is only a replica of the real magical map.


    Despite its only replica, it still could be zoomed in and out to see more detailed information. However, it couldn''t update thendscape as Axel had.


    Feeling Jayna done with her meditation, "Jayna, are you already fully recovered?" asked Angus.


    "Yep, so what should we do next?" asked Jayna back.


    "I found a sort of door in the deeper cave area. However, I don''t know anything behind the door. It could be a deadly trap or contain something dangerous." exined Angus.


    "Really?? That could be a hidden treasure." said Jayna enthusiastically.


    "Or something dangerous. Even Draven''s perception is blocked. Anyway, we could explore the cave in the meantime, or do you want to go back to search for the others." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna begins to feel sad as she remembers her dorm mate. Angus and Jayna barely made out alive from the [Meteorite Shower]. It will be a true miracle for others to stay alive through that disaster.


    Although Jayna pursued power and adventure in this dimension, she still didn''t want to abandon her dorm mate. However, she also knows that it may be a futile action and may endanger themself.


    The first rule when they train together that is told by teacher Roy is to be ready to abandon their teammate and move forward. It is pretty cruel, but if they want to survive in this dimension, they need to be prepared to do this.


    While contemting their next decision, an unconscious young man floats on the calm river on the other side of their location.


    There are a lot of burning marks and blood on the body of the young man. This young man is none other than Axel Pomel, one of the Angus dorm mates thates into the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    Unlike Angus and Jayna, who could escape the [Meteorite Shower] range with their movement skill, Axel needed to hide behind the tree and use a rune magic card to create a barrier to protect himself.


    However, the spell barrier level is too low and weak to defend against the iing ming rock. He got pushed off into a faraway location by the zing rock after his defensive barrier broke.


    By sort of coincidence, he fell into the cliff nearby and entered into the river. After a few hours, he finally arrived at the calm river.


    As Axel keeps floating on the water unconscious, A shadow approaches Axel from the nearby forest and looks at Axel''s floating body.


    On the other hand, Millie and Mia found their current condition is somewhat less fortunate than the others.


    After Angus told everyone to scatter, the two girls immediately went away together and employed a barrier to protect them using a rune magic card.


    Like Axel, the two girls'' barriers are broken from the ming rock, and Mia decides to protect Millie with her body.


    Then both of them get hit by another ming rock before receiving another shockwave that leads them to another area like a ragdoll. Although they are getting out from the [Meteorite shower] area, their body is riddled with various serious injuries.


    First, Mia''s hand ispletely gone, along with various fractures and inner wounds on her body. The reason she still survives is that Millie keeps supporting her with healing magic.


    On the other hand, Millie herself is not unscathed. Few of her rib bones are fractured and with various internal wounds. Moreover, she is showing signs of mana deficiency as she tries to keep healing Mia.


    "I am sorry.. Mia. Please stay alive.." said Millie while keeping her healing spell without stopping.


    Many empty mana potions could be seen beside Millie. Few monsters detect their blood smell not far away from the two girls and approach them.


    At the same time, far away from their location, Ian runs desperately while various ferocious beasts follow him.


    "Gyaa¡­ Stoping after me!! My meat is not delicious!!" shouted Ian while running.


    His condition is by far the best of the others besides Angus and Jayna. After Angus tells them to scatter, he is the only quick-witted one and immediately uses all his mana to dig a hole in the ground using [Thunder Punch] until he exhausted all his mana.


    However, he underestimated the scale of the [Meteorite Shower]. Despite digging quite deep on the ground, he still received a shockwave from it and was buried deep into the underground.


    He could also feel his body being roasted alive as the temperature of the ground increased from the [Meteorite Shower]. At this moment, he took out the rune magic card and barrier himself inside the ground.


    Soon, the [Meteorite Shower] ends, and he uses a little bit of his strength to dig his way to the upper ground.


    As soon as he arrived on the upper ground, he found that he was in the middle of the ferocious beast, which led him to be pursued by them.

 Chapter 152: Treasure Hunt.

    <h4>Chapter 152: Treasure Hunt.</h4>


    After thinking for a while about their next move, Angus and Jayna decided to go back to their previous location for the time being. However, before they could go back, Angus detected many ferocious beasts scattered along the way.


    Unlike when they firste into this ce, the surrounding area is crowded with ferocious beasts. Fortunately, their location is still located at the outskirts of the beast territory, which means only low-grade beasts living in this area.


    This also means that various kinds of beasts live in this ce. They often fight one with the others. All of this beast is quite aggressive and always attacks anything on sight except their kin.


    Taking this opportunity, Angus decides to teach Jayna to erase her presence to avoid any unnecessary battles. Jayna already learned [Arctic Heart] that keeping her emotions calm is one of the prerequisites to erasing one''s presence.


    She also learns the basic stealth move but topletely erase her presence and be one with nature is a different matter. Erasing one presence and bing one with nature could only be done after practicing and experiencing with their own body.


    So, it will take some time for her to do this thing perfectly. Because of this, they may attract many beasts along the way if they go back to their original ce now. So, they decide to explore the cave for the time being until Jayna could be better at stealth.


    Like Angus expected, the rock wall is sort of a door to the other side after observing it more. However, he didn''t find any hidden mechanism to open the door except the swirl pattern.


    Based on his knowledge, this kind of thing means to hide something dangerous or sealing something. So, this kind of ''door'' is not supposed to be opened. Although there is a chance that something inside could kill them, both of them still decide to explore it.


    Angus wants to know more about swirl patterns. As for Jayna, her eyes already shone brightly when Angus mentioned this treasure hunt. Apparently, Jayna is interested in the treasure hunt.


    After scrutiny for a few hours, both of them couldn''t find a way to open the door wall. During this time, they notice that there is no sun in this part of the area.


    Since they arrived in this dimension, they always found a gray cloud in the sky. It is not dim or dark but also not too bright.


    The weather itself also seems tock a concept of day or night since it stays cloudy with the same brightness all day long. Angus guesses that this could happen because this is not the natural world and an artificial world that was somehow created by something or someone.


    Because of this, some of the physicsws don''t work in this dimension. Erasing his unnecessary thought, Angus returned to focus on the door in front of him.


    Finally, they decide to break the wall by force. *Bam* [Dynamic punch] as Angus hits the wall hard. But, the wall could withstand his attack and leave without any scratch.


    ''Such a strong wall. Do I need to use [World Punch]? But, the bacsh is too big for my current body. Even in my previous life, I almost died after using it once.'' thought Angus while looking at the wall.


    Jayna didn''t want to leave behind and also sent various attacks towards the wall [me Sword] [Sword Art - Crimson sh] [Sword Art - Hundred sh].


    Looking at the flurry attack, Angus feels Jayna pour all her frustration into the wall. At this moment, he saw that her attack managed to chip a part of the wall. The chipped part is located at the middle part of the phoenix picture.


    Noticing this, "Jayna stopped. I think I found a clue. Let me try one more time." said Angus.


    "Huft¡­ When I finally found an eternal sandbag. Well, help yourself." replied Jayna.


    ''Eternal sandbag?? Err..'' thought Angus inwardly before ignoring Jayna''s remark.


    After Jayna backs away, Angus gathers some mana in his hand [Iron Fist]. Then, he jumps and punches the middle part of the phoenix creature. All Angus''s strength and body weight gather at his fist [Focus Punch].


    As soon as the punch touched the wall, the wall cracked as it shattered like ss. Behind the wall, they see nothing but a road towards the deeper part of the cave.


    "As I thought, the middle part is the weak part. Perhaps it is also the key part. Anyway, let''s get going." said Angus.


    "Alright, treasure hunt time!!" said Jayna excitedly.


    Angus couldn''t help but be happy looking at Jayna''s behavior. Entering the destroyed wall, they walk along the dark path with the help of the magicalmp.


    After walking for a few hours, they arrive at the cave interior, changing from the natural cave wall to a tunnel made of brick. The brick itself is tough and could withstand various of Angus''s attacks. It is also made of unknown material.


    Along the way, he found a lot of deadly traps. Fortunately, with the help of Angus [Mana Echolocation] and Draven''s phasing ability, they could dismantle the trap safely. Since there is no light inside the tunnel, Draven could easily phase to anywhere inside this tunnel.


    Finally, after another few hours walking along the tunnel, they arrive at the vast room. Inside the room is a long bridge. On both sides of the bridge are dark, enormous ravines. Angus threw the stone into the ravine but couldn''t hear anything even after a while.


    It is like the ravine itself is a bottomless hole. Looking at the bridge and remembering all the traps they encounter along the way, Angus decides to test the bridge using various stones. But, all of them didn''t react to anything.


    The bridge itself is kind of weird since he couldn''t see the end of the bridge even after trying to see the path with [Mana Eye] and a magicalmp.


    Left with no choice, Angus shot a [Firebolt] towards the bridge end. As the [Firebolt] travels, the poisoned arrows are fired from the wall. Unlike the trap arrow before, the poisoned arrow force is powerful and fast, which could easily destroy the bridge.


    After a while, the rain of poisoned arrows stops and leaves a holed, tattered bridge behind.


    Seeing this, ''What the hell!! Even I will die being rained by those poisoned arrows.'' thought Angus.


    Besides the rained arrow, Angus also could see the other side is some kind of tunnel. Simr to the one they areing from.


    "Draven, could you disable all the arrow traps on the wall?" asked Angus telepathically.


    "Hmm.. I could. But, it will take a lot of time to disable all of them." replied Draven telepathically.


    "Alright, do it. We have some time to waste." said Angus.


    "It seems it will take some time for Draven to disable all of this arrow trap." said Angus to Jayna.


    "Then, Let''s rest here first. ording to our normal time. It should be night now." said Jayna.


    "Yeah, let''s do that. We don''t know what is going to be waiting for us at the end of this." said Angus while taking out his sleeping bag.


    As Jayna and Angus are resting, their friend has their adventure and difficulty. Axel is still unconscious on the calm river and almost killed by another ferocious beast that approaches him.


    However, at thest moment, a small shiny light came towards the beast. Suddenly, the beast was cut into pieces by a sharp wind de from out of nowhere.


    The small shiny light keeps looking at the unconscious Axel and flying around it. After some time, many small shiny lights gather around Axel before bringing him into an unknown location.


    In the meantime, Ian finally managed to run away from the low-grade ferocious beast trying to eat them by leading them to a few monsters nearby. The moment the beast and monster find each other, they immediately fight each other.


    Using this opportunity, Ian finally managed to run away from them. But, just as he walked back to search for some direction and the others, he saw a huge lion simr to the one they saw before it cast [Meteorite shower].


    Before Ian could run away, he got suppressed with a monstrous aura from the lion. Ian couldn''t help but kneel on the ground and couldn''t breathe properly.


    After a while, a voice came into his mind. "You are not a beast or monster? Why are you here?" said the unknown voice that seemed to being from the lion.


    At the same time, Millie and Mia got cornered by various kinds of monsters. Both of the two girls'' condition was already bad because of the [Meteorite Shower]. Now, Millie needs to fend off all the monsters by herself while keeping Mia safe.


    At this moment, Mia opens her eyes and looks at their current situation. "It''s okay, Millie.? *Cough* You need to survive. *Cough* Run, protect yourself" said Mia while coughing blood.


    "No¡­ I will not leave you behind." replied Millie frantically.


    But, Mia already falls back unconscious. During this time, the exhausted Millie''s mind became chaotic and screamed around. *ARRGGHHH* An invisible waveing towards the surrounding area.


    Suddenly, everything that the invisible wave touches dies and leaves the two girls in the middle of dyingnd surrounded by monster corpses. Far away from them, a ck hoodie person is looking in Millie''s direction.

 Chapter 153: Mysterious Water

    <h4>Chapter 153: Mysterious Water</h4>


    Dozens of hours passed by since Draven started to dismantle the poisoned arrows inside the hall. The poisoned arrow trap has aplex mechanism and is hidden quite well inside the wall. However, this also makes Draven''s job easy.


    Since it has aplicated mechanism, all Draven needs to do is damage some part of it before it malfunctions. Still, there are thousands of the poisoned arrow traps across the wall.


    While waiting for Draven to dismantle the poisoned arrow, Angus teaches Jayna to be one with nature through some meditation. As for Angus himself begins to study the few parts of the poisoned arrow trap that Draven brought.


    The force and speed of the poisoned arrow are unbelievable andparable to the sniper in his previous life. After scrutinizing them, Angus found that they are made of abination of rune and mechanical parts.


    Since the trap was using a rune, Angus couldn''t decode them unless he got more simr symbols. Unfortunately, all the traps used the same rune symbol and were useless for Angus to decipher.


    He needs more symbols and variables to trante the whole runenguagepletely. Still, that didn''t mean he couldn''t reverse engineer the mechanical part and use his own runenguage to test it. After another few hours, Draven finally disassembles all the arrow traps.


    "Haa¡­ Finally, done. I don''t want to dismantle any of this arrow trap for the time being." said Draven inside Angus''s mind.


    "Alright, good work. Here''s the grade two monster meat." said Angus while taking out a few slices of monster meat to pacify the grumble Mundus.


    "Ahhh¡­ Meat!!" said Draven while immediately biting the monster meat.


    "Jayna, let''s continue our treasure hunt." as Angus wakes up, Jayna from her meditation.


    Meditation to be one with nature could easily make the practitioner lose their perception of the surroundings and time itself. Angus still remembers when he was training this technique, he often passed a few days in the blink of an eye.


    Waking up to Jayna, Angus shoots a few [Firebolt] and throws a few pebbles to test the surroundings. Making sure there is no other trap, they decide to continue their journey and pass the bridge carefully.


    After looking carefully at the bridge, Angus wonders at the firepower of the poisoned arrow trap. The bridge itself is made with the same material as the tunnel. However, it could easily be damaged by the poisoned arrow.


    Angus already inspected the arrow before and found it was only made of some strong metal which means the trap mechanism is the one that increases its firepower.


    This also made Angus wonder what kind of things were sealed in this location that needed to employ such sophisticated and advanced traps.


    After crossing the bridge, they found a tunnel with stairs leading downward. Some part of? ? the stair is already submerged with blue-colored water. Despite theck of light in the area, the water shone brightly from the magicalmp they brought.


    They could see a tunnel below underwater. Besides that, they didn''t find any other way. Looking at the strange blue-colored yet clear water, Angus threw another pebble to test it. But the stone only submerged like regr water.


    Angus could see a mana presence in the water using [Mana Eye], but he didn''t know what it would do. Left with no choice, Angus made a small wound and dipped some blood to test it.


    The moment the blood touches the water, it bes dissolved into nothing. Looking at this, both Angus and Jayna have dreadful feelings. If they enter the water didn''t, they will be dissolved into nothing.


    Angus spected that it might dissolve any living being to nothing. Didn''t want to give up yet, Angus took a grade one monster meat and threw it into the water.


    On the contrary to his expectation, the meat was still intact even after entering the water. The thing that looks gone is only the blood. Taking out the meat inside the water, Angus could see the only one that was gone from the meat is only the leftover blood inside the meat.


    After thinking for a while, "Hmm¡­ What weird water? Does it only react to liquid things?" said Angus.


    "Hmm.. Maybe it is only to disinfect things. Since the monster meat itself didn''t smell like before." said Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus thought for a while before dipping his hand inside the water. Looking at the brazen act of Angus, "Angus!!" shout Jayna while taking out his hand.


    However, Angus''s hand ispletely fine and not even getting wet. Unlike ordinary water, the water residue in his hand bes small water droplets and does not wet his hand at all. It is like Angus''s hand is impermeable towards the water itself.


    Looking at Angus''s fine hand, "Why did you do that? Your hand could have been hurt." said Jayna worriedly.


    "Well, I thought that since it is only disinfecting something, It is quite safe. Besides, it is faster this way." said Angus.


    "B-But.. What if your hand gets hurt?" said Jayna while starting to tear up a little bit.


    Looking at Jayna''s worried face, "Don''t worry, Jayna. I am quite strong." said Angus while hugging Jayna to calm down.


    While both hugging each other, "Haa.. What a lovebird. Get a room." remark Draven telepathically.


    But, Angus didn''t reply and enjoyed hugging his girlfriend. After a while, they found that the water was rtively safe. Although they didn''t see all the water properties, they know that it is safe for them to pass by.


    Now, the only hurdle is not the water but the oxygen. They didn''t know how long they needed to be submerged underwater. Fortunately, Angus and Jayna found a water breathing device among the tools given by their parents.


    It seems King Leon and Angus''s father already prepared any kind of tools for different situations. After testing the device to work normally inside the blue water, they begin to submerge and swim underwater.


    The tunnel is quite long and dark if not for their magicalmp lightened up the path. The water is also quite cold. If Angus and Jayna didn''t have one another along with a magicalmp, both of them might get a panic attack swimming through this long dark tunnel.


    Angus doesn''t know how far they swim, but he suspects it is at least a dozen kilometers away with their speed. After another few hours of swimming, they finally found the end of the tunnel that seemed endless.


    They found a hole to go up from the end of the tunnel. Looking at the end of the water surface in the hole, they immediately go up and resurface from the water. *Ssh*


    "Fiuhh.. I thought the tunnel would never end." said Jayna.


    As for Angus, he is looking around to find information about their current location. Both of them could see in a sort of room with many pictures on the wall. At the end of the room, there is some kind of weird door with many mechanical parts.


    "Urrg.. another weird door." groaned Jayna, who is already quite exhausted after all the swimming.


    Despite havingrge mana, Jayna didn''t have the physical strength like Angus. So, she needs to buff herself with mana to swim all the way here. She also didn''t have Angus endurance and was quite tired.


    As for Angus himself, he was also tired, a little bit not too exhausted like Jayna. So, both of them decide to rest for a little bit. At the same time, Angus is looking for some information from the picture on the wall.


    Unlike before, the picture on the wall seems very old. As a cksmith, Angus could also discern the age of some things. Although it is not too urate without the proper tools, he knows that this picture is older than the tunnel they passed through before.


    While Jayna was resting and recovering herself, Angus inspected the drawing that seems to tell a story.


    From the drawing, he concluded that there are threerge birds like a phoenix. All of them are very powerful and hailed by the beast. However, there seems to be a conflict between the three phoenixes.


    One of the phoenixes seems to attack the other beast in the picture and begins to fight with the other two phoenixes. Then, another drawing shows the phoenix standing on top of the other two and reign over the two phoenixes while holding a crown on its head.


    The next drawing shows that the crowned phoenix somehow gets trapped by the others. In the end, it is chained and jailed. Below the jailed phoenix picture, there is a sort of symbol ornguage. But the character is scratched, and impossible to read.


    ''Don''t tell me. This is the jail of that crowned phoenix. Well, let''s think about thatter.'' thought Angus before going to Jayna''s side to rest.


    Before hours of resting, "Master, wake up. Your mate is acting strange." said Draven.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately wakes up and sees Jayna looking at the strange door.


    "Jayna!!" as Angus called her.


    But Jayna ignores Angus while muttering, "Burn.. Burn.. Burn¡­"


    Before Angus could approach Jayna, she suddenlyunched and concentrated [Fire Punch] towards the door. *BAM*

 Chapter 154: Possessed

    <h4>Chapter 154: Possessed</h4>


    *BAM* At this moment, the sturdy door sted into many parts and released chaotic fire mana towards the surrounding. The fire mana is so strong that it pushes Angus backward into one of the walls while roasting him.


    On the contrary, the fire mana stormpletely ignores the absent-minded Jayna. Then, Jayna moved into the room while ignoring Angus.


    Looking at Jayna''s strange behaviour, Angus res up his own mana and maniptes the chaotic fire storm mana [Fire Armor]. Then, Angus follows Jayna and enters the room while trying to offset the chaotic fire mana.


    Entering the room, he could see they were inside of the cave withva pools everywhere. In the middle of the vastva pool, there is a coffin on the top of the boulder. The coffin is chained into the wall and the boulder itself.


    At this moment, Jayna flies closer towards the coffin with the help of the surrounding thick fire mana.


    "Jayna!!" called Angus.


    But, Jayna ignores his call and keeps approaching the coffin. As Angus wanted to approach her, the thick fire mana in the surroundings condensed into many hot fireballs and shot towards Angus along with the firestorm.


    It is like Angus''s presence is not epted within the cave itself. Looking at the fast-approaching attack, Angus immediately counters with his own [FireBalls] while also avoiding the remaining Fireballs. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom*


    Fortunately, his fire armor managed to protect him from being burned alive by the firestorm. While Angus frantically avoids all the hot fireballs, Jayna arrives in front of the coffin. She took out her sword and cut off the chain that connected to the coffin easily.


    Each time Jayna cuts the chain, the fire attack towards Angus bes more powerful and faster. After Jayna cut almost all the chain, the thick fire mana condensed into miniature firebirds and attacked Angus.


    Taking out his Sky Thorn at thest moment, Angus managed to defect the firebird charge. Still, Angus gets pushed back quite far back. As Angus stabilizes himself and tries to fight back, the coffin suddenly opens.


    Inside the coffin, a corpse is bandaged like a mummy, with its chest prated by a huge spike chain. At this moment, Angus could hear a voice in the surrounding area.


    "Yes.. Come closer¡­" the voice is enchanting, yet Angus could feel a malicious intent from it.


    However, like being brainwashed, Jayna could onlye closer to the corpse. Looking like there is no other time, "Draven, shadow mode!!" shouted Angus.


    Angus immediately got covered by his own shadow. He used [Shadow Blink] to arrive behind Jayna through Jayna''s shadow without wasting any time.


    Just as he touches Jayna''s back, arge fire phoenixes out from the mummy corpse entering Jayna''s body. *BUSS* a massive shockwave ising from Jayna. At the same time, the chaotic fire mana in the surrounding area calms down.


    Angus is pushed back into the cave wall and almost falls to theva pool if he does not stab his Sky Thorn into the wall to hold himself.


    "Jayna!!" called Angus.


    At this moment, Jayna looks at Angus with a different eye. "So, this body name is Jayna. What a beautiful name." said Jayna, like she is entirely another person with sharp bird eyes.


    Looking at this, Angus knows that something is possessing Jayna''s body. Knowing this, Angus got enraged.


    "Get the fuck off Jayna''s body!!" said Angus while using [Shadow Blink] to appear behind her.


    However, Jayna managed to push Angus back just with her mana before he could touch her.


    "Hmm.. This body is a little bit too weak. But, there is nothing I can''t do about it since she is still very young." said Jayna while ignoring Angus.


    ''This is bad¡­ She is much stronger than I thought. There is no way I could force it toe out from Jayna''s body unless Jayna herself fights back. Wait.. That''s it. I hope you forgive this.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Angus releases a thin sharp killing intent towards Jayna. The killing intent is focused like a needle and prates all of Jayna''s mental defense.


    After that, another colossal aura came from Jayna [Possession]. The phoenix that takes control of Jayna''s body couldn''t control her body and feels suppressed by a mountain. A silhouette of a person wearing a crown appears behind Jayna.


    "RAA¡­ How dare you, a mere bird trying to possess me!! Weaklings!!" said the person while releasing his seven grade aura.


    The phoenix inside Jayna''s body is immediately afraid of the pressure and tries to escape Jayna''s body.


    "Hmph.. Want to get out?! I don''t think so!! [King''s Decree]" *BUSS* Another strong shockwave erupted from Jayna.


    "KYAAA!!" a loud bird crying out from Jayna''s body.


    Taking this opportunity, Angus arrives behind Jayna using [Shadow Blink] and makes his mana entering Jayna''s body. Using his superb control of mana, Angus forces Jayna to circte her mana carefully. At this moment, the presence of the phoenix itself is gone.


    Noticing what Angus has done, "Huh.. What are you.." before the possession king could finish his sentence, Jayna''s body is cooling down at a rapid rate, and the [Possession] skill is immediately gone [Arctic Heart].


    After Jayna fully calms down, she falls on the ground exhaustively but is caught up by Angus.


    "Jayna!!" called Angus worriedly.


    Jayna opens her blue eyes and looks at Angus. "Angus¡­" replied Jayna shortly before falling unconscious.


    Angus immediately inspected her body. After making sure she is only falling asleep, Angus feels relieved. Then, he got out of theva pool room and let Jayna rest on the ground beside him. As for Angus himself, he keeps observing Jayna while recovering himself.


    At the exact moment, Jayna was possessed by the phoenix, a woman located inside a mountain far away from the beast territory, opening her eyes from her meditation.


    "This feeling? Is the eldest sister''s seal broken? I must check it myself." said the woman before turning into a green-colored me and flying from her cave towards the beast''s territory.


    In the air, she res up and bes arge green-colored bird.


    At the highest point of the endless battlefield dimension, where everything is covered with snow, Another woman opened her eyes from her meditation.


    "This is the eldest sister''s aura." said the woman shortly.


    Then, the woman was covered with a blue me and flying towards the beast''s territory. In the middle of the air, she bes a blue-colored bird and flies faster.


    At the same time, various kinds of strong beasts, monsters, the individual also feel the aura of the phoenix, but they choose to ignore her.


    Meanwhile, inside the beast territory, Ian frantically fights a low-grade cub fire lion for his life. After being caught by the seventh-grade lion, Ian got captivated and pushed to be the fighting partner of the lion''s descendant.


    The seventh-grade lion is looking at Ian fighting his descendant and feels the fire phoenix aura during this moment.


    ''Hmm¡­ This ising from the outskirts of the beast territory. Well, as long as it didn''t enter my territory, everything is fine.'' thought the seventh-grade lion beast.


    At the same time, Axel fell unconscious before finally waking up and found himself inside the greennd with countless flowers on it.


    "Urrgg.. Where the hell am I?" said Axel groggily.


    At this moment, he could hear many soft childish voices, "He is awake."


    "Yup, he is awake."


    "Should we call the queen?"


    "Rather than that, he should not move his body."


    "Yup, the mortal body is too fragile."


    "They may die anytime."


    "But, he cannot hear us, right?"


    "What should we do if his wound suddenly gets worse and dies?"


    Hearing all these childish voices from the small light around him, Axel feels weird about this situation.


    "Umm.. Excuse me? Where are we exactly?" asked Axel towards the small light that kept chatting one with the other.


    Hearing Axel''s question, all the small lights immediately close their mouths and stop their movement.


    "Err¡­ Did I say something wrong?" asked Axel.


    "H-He.. Could hear us!!" said one of the small lights.


    "No way, Elsa is right. He could hear us."


    "He is truly the chosen one."


    "Yup, chosen one."


    "We should probably call the queen now."


    "Yup, someone call the queen, please."


    Then, once again, the small bright lights once again chatted among themself while sometimes asking Axel.


    At the same moment, another group of monsterses approaching Millie and Mia, who fell unconscious. Before the monster could attack them, a ck-robed person appeared between the monster and the two girls.


    The ck-robed person raises one of his hands and shows a dark grey wrinkled hand towards the monster. One by one, the group of monsters slump on the ground, lifeless. Looking at this, the other monsters immediately run for their life but still slump on the ground and die.


    Then, the ck-robed man looked around at the surrounding ce and Millie. Moving his hand, the ck-robed man gathers the invisible energy in the surrounding into a gray-colored ball.


    He threw the grey-colored ball into Millie. Then, Millie''s pale face became healthier, and her internal wound also healed at a fast rate. Even her broken bone is assembled by itself and back to her original ce.


    Done with his job, the ck-robed man sat on the ground waiting for Millie to wake up.

 Chapter 155: Escape

    <h4>Chapter 155: Escape</h4>


    Few hours after the ck-robed man saved Millie, Millie finally woke up and found her body was very light and strong. She even could feel her mana capacity increasing rapidly.


    Suddenly, she realized the situation before she fell unconscious and looked at the surroundings cautiously. She found the ck-robed man across from her and Mia beside her.


    Looking at Mia''s pale face, "Mia.." called Millie and checked her condition.


    After checking that Mia''s condition is stabilized, Millie looks at the ck-robed man and the nearby monster. She suspects that he is the one that helps them from the group of monsters.


    "Errmm.. Thank you, mister." said Millie.


    Suddenly, Millie hears a voice in her head, "What a marvelous talent¡­"


    "Eh.. Who''s there?" said Millie.


    "Truly intriguing how such small, weak creatures have this kind of talent." the voice is saying inside Millie''s head.


    Millie keeps getting confused while looking left and right, searching from where the voicees from.


    "Don''t worry, child. It is I that talk to you." said the voice.


    Then, Millie looked at the ck-robed man across the two girls.


    "Ermm.. are you the one that is talking in my head?" asked Millie hesitantly.


    "Yes, little girl. It is I that talk to you." said the voice.


    Although Millie is confused about why the robed man didn''t talk normally, she still epts it as she didn''t want to be rude to their savior.


    "Then, I thank you for saving us from the monster group." said Millie while bowing her head.


    "No, little girl. I only deal with the monster thates a few hours after you copse. These groups of monsters and the death environment in the surrounding are your own doing." replied the voice.


    "N-No way." replied Millie.


    "Yes, little girl. You possess the greatest and the rarest talent, the soul affinity." said the voice.


    "The soul affinity?!!" said Millie.


    At the same time, inside the prairie, thend is covered with flowers. Axel looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. The woman is gorgeous yet gives feelings of mysteriousness.


    "Err.. Are you perhaps their queen?" asked Axel.


    "Yes, it''s been so long for different races entering our home, especially the chosen one." said the woman.


    "Yes, the chosen one."


    "He is truly the chosen one."


    "But, he is weak."


    "Weak but the chosen one.


    All the small lights in the surroundings keep chattering while flying around Axel. From the conversion with these small lights before, Axel found that these small lights are called elemental spirits.


    Unlike other race spirits simr to ghosts, the elemental spirit is a kind of race itself born from nature. Some of the people also call them fairies because of their figure.


    Axel also found that one of these fairies is the one that saved him. Despite their small figure, all of them are very strong but very yful. Some of them are even very childish and like to prank people.


    If Axel weren''t severely injured and needed to stay on his spot, he would be pranked by all these little fairies to death.


    "Now¡­ Now.. Everyone, give our guests a little bit of space. I am sure he is quite confused at the moment." said the queen.


    "Alright, but he must y with uster."


    "Yes.. Yes.. y with us."


    "Yay.. ying¡­"


    Then, the small lights leaving Axel that keep flying near him give some space and the queen alone. But, Axel could see they were flying nearby.


    "Ignore them. Sometimes they could be too excited, especially after finding the chosen one." said the Queen.


    "You keep telling me the chosen one. What does that mean?" asked Axel the question that was bothering him.


    "It means you are qualified to contract with us." replied the Queen with an enchanting smile.


    "Contract with you??" said Axel confusedly.


    Meanwhile, inside the cave, Jayna finally wakes up after resting for almost a day time. The moment Jayna wakes up, Angus immediately approaches her.


    "Jayna, how are you feeling?" said Angus.


    "Urgh.. Angus¡­" replied Jayna while trying to get up.


    "Is there any difort or anything?" asked Angus


    "I don''t know. I feel so tired, yet my body feels stronger than before. It is quite weird." replied Jayna.


    "Did you remember anything before?" asked Angus again.


    "Yeah, It''s like watching a hologram video. Angus.. I am sorry. I.. hurt you¡­" said Jayna sadly.


    Hearing this, "Don''t worry.. Besides, everything is fine in the end, Right?" replied Angus.


    "Really?" said Jayna, at the same timeunching a jab towards Angus.


    However, Angus already predicted this and dodged the jab easily.


    "Of course." replied Angus with a smile while dodging Jayna''s jab.


    "Alright, then we should go now." said Jayna while trying to get up and ignore her attempt to jab Angus.


    "Don''t you need to rest properly?" asked Angus.


    "No, it''s okay. Besides, I already advanced to grade two now. I am stronger than before." said Jayna.


    "Grade two?? Wow.. I guess getting possessed brings you a fortune." replied Angus.


    "Ehh.. So, you want to get possessed??!" said Jayna while a fire came from her body.


    "Err.. I didn''t mean that." said Angus.


    At this moment, Jayna clutches her head. "Urgg¡­" said Jayna.


    "Jayna, are you alright?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "It''s okay. I just got some of the phoenix memories. Fortunately, the [Arctic Heart] managed to block the sudden influx of knowledge." replied Jayna.


    "Angus, we need to get out of here. From the fire phoenix memory, she has two sisters. Both of them are quite strong, like a six-gradebatant. They must feel the fire phoenix aura when she possesses me. I think they wille here if they are still alive." exin Jayna.


    "I see.. Then, let''s go now." said Angus while packing their things.


    Just as they want to be submerged into the blue-colored water, "Stop!! This is not ordinary water. This is absolute blue. This water will evaporate any impurity, especially fire being like a phoenix."


    "Now, I have already be one with the fire phoenix. I don''t think I can enter the water without getting hurt." exined Jayna.


    "Look at this." as Jayna dipping one of her fingers into the water and immediately melted.


    "Jayna, what are you doing?!" Angus immediately pulled her hand.


    Then, a fire covers her finger and regenerates it at an incredible speed.


    "Don''t worry. This is one of the fire phoenix abilities. The fire phoenix has a strong regenerative ability and is immortal. But I am too sure about the immortal part since the Fire phoenix has never been killed before getting sealed." exined Jayna.


    "Still, you are quite reckless. You don''t need to do this to prove yourself." said Angus.


    "It''s okay. Anyway, you should go now. I don''t know when the other phoenix wille." said Jayna.


    "Then, how about you?" said Angus.


    "I will.. find another way. Yeah, there is another way that is special for the fire phoenix to pass through." said Jayna with a smile.


    Looking at the fake smile Jayna gives, Angus immediately hugs and kisses Jayna''s lips. After a while, "Didn''t I tell you? I will always be with you even if you don''t want to." said Angus while caressing Jayna.


    "B-But¡­" said Jayna while tearing up.


    "I will only leave you when I die, which I don''t n for until my dream is achieved." said Angus resolutely while wiping Jayna''s tears.


    "A-Angus.. I am sorry!!" said Jayna, hugging Angus.


    "It''s okay. Anyway, it''s not too hopeless yet." said Angus.


    "B-But¡­" said Jayna.


    "We still have this legendary Mundus beside us." said Angus.


    "Huh??" asked Jayna confusedly.


    "It''s time to test two people''s shadow blink." said Angus with a smile.


    "Two people''s shadows blink?? Don''t tell me?? you are going to..." replied Jayna.


    "Yep, we are going to do it." said Angus.


    "That''s absurd!!" said Jayna.


    "Don''t worry, you just need to hug me like this." said Angus while hugging Jayna.


    Then, Angus sends a telepathymand to Draven, "Draven covers us with your shadow."mand Angus.


    After a while, both of them were entirely covered by their own shadow.


    "Ready, my princes?" asked Angus.


    "Never, this is imposs.." before Jayna finished her sentence, Angus already used [Shadow Blink] and disappeared on the spot.


    Somewhere inside the beast''s territory, Angus and Jayna immediately appeared out of nowhere under the shadow tree.


    At this moment, both of them immediately felt massive nausea attacking them and couldn''t help but vomit.? *Cough* *Cough* *Vomit* Especially for Angus, who is also exhausted since he needs to spend a lot of mana to use the [Shadow Blink].


    Using the [Shadow Blink] for two people is not the same as doing [Shadow Blink] two times. Angus needs to spend enormous mana almost to the point of exhaustion just to teleport them once.


    After a while, Jayna managed to recover while helping Angus rest. Fortunately, there''s no other beast nearby. Then, they set up an istion rune to the surrounding area to make a resting ce.


    At the same time, tworge birds with blue color and green came to the cave that was resided by Angus before.


    "Sister." said the green one shortly.


    The blue one only replied with a nod before entering the cave.


    "Someone was staying in this cave not too long ago." said the green one.


    "Yeah, they also managed to bypass the first barrier. Let''s go sister, I hope we are not toote." said the blue one.

 Chapter 156: Two Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 156: Two Phoenix</h4>


    Soon, the two phoenix sisters pass through the tunnel and the bridge. Along the way, they could find a trace of Angus and Jayna, with a mysterious beast that managed to dismantle all the hidden traps.


    "What kind of creature could do this?" said the green-colored sister.


    "I am not sure. But, judging from the aura lingering nearby, it is not a strong one. Besides, there is a trace of the civilized race here. It''s probably one of their familiar." replied the blue-colored sister while examining Angus and Jayna''s trace.


    "Sister, it seems they managed to pass through the Absolute Blue tunnel." said the green one as she followed the trace.


    "Since the Absolute Blue is still here, it means the eldest sister is still trapped there. Careful sister, we may need to fight against her again." said the blue one.


    "Don''t worry. The eldest sister is sealed for a long time. She is not a match against us." said the green one proudly.


    Then, the two sisters sh their medallion into the wall. The Absolute Blue water recedes at a fast rate beforepletely gone.


    While waiting for the Absolute Blue to go, they are bing cautious and ready to battle anytime. After a moment of waiting, there was still no reaction along the tunnel.


    "Sister, why is the eldest sister noting out? Did she wait for us toe?" asked the green one.


    "No way, the eldest sister''s hatred and grudge against us are so deep. She will definitelye to us the moment she feels our presence. Let''s check it." said the blue one.


    Both of the sisters enter the dry tunnel and arrive at the painting cave. As soon as the door is open, both of them immediately enter theva pool cave but only to find an empty husk of mummified corpse in the coffin.


    "She is gone!!" said the two sisters.


    They couldn''t find any trace of their eldest sister, who was supposed to be trapped here.


    "Damn it, she also managed to change the vessel." said the blue one after looking at the corpse inside the coffin.


    "Sister, there is a trace of people in here not too long ago. But, their trace suddenly disappeared." said the green one after looking around.


    "It seems they somehow managed to escape along with the eldest sister. This is inside the beast''s territory. It will be easy to search for them among the other beasts." said the blue one.


    "Alright, let''s go. We can''t let that bitch escape!!" said the green one.


    Then, both of them turn into green phoenix and blue phoenix before flying towards the outside using the tunnel. Their speed is very fast. As the legendary bird, they could pass a hundred kilometers in a matter of a few seconds.


    Arriving at the cave entrance, both of them immediately scatter in different ways while emitting their aura. All the lower nearby beasts couldn''t help but be afraid and choose to hide from the two legendary birds.


    At this moment, Ian is already at his limit and already uses all his life-saving rune magic to fight against the fire lion cub.


    Although they are still cubs, they are already graded two beasts. Now, he is in front of the seventh-grade lion who will give him a verdict about his life.


    Just as the seventh-grade fire lion wanted to end his life, the fire lion looked in the other direction, "Damn, bird. Dare to create havoc!!" *ROAR*


    The fire lion disappears from its spot and appears a few kilometers away in front of the green phoenix.


    "Green Goose, what is the meaning of this?" said the Fire Lion.


    Looking at the fire lion in front of her, she stopped in the middle of the air, "Nean Lion, I am looking for a civilized race. Do you see any of them?" asked Green Goose.


    "What if I see them?" replied the Fire Lion.


    "They managed to break our eldest sister''s prison. I suspect she possesses them." replied the Green Goose.


    ''Eldest sister? Is there another phoenix?'' thought the Nean Lion inwardly.


    "So?? This is not a territory you should trespass. Besides, you weak birdy beast already banished from here a long time ago." said the Nean Lion.


    "Y-You¡­ Nean Lion, this is a very urgent situation. If we are toote..." said Green Goose.


    Before she finished her sentence, "What will happen? Was your eldest sister stronger than me?? Kukuku¡­ A little birdy like should run before Ipletely burn you down. Now, Scram!!" said Nean Lion.


    "You!! You asked for this!!" said the Green Goose before turning into a bigger green-colored bird.


    Looking at this, the Nean Lion also became bigger at once. Soon, both of them sh with the others and burn the surrounding area.


    "Kakaka.. I hear you are impervious to fire. Let''s see if my fire could burn you down." said the Nean Lion while shooting a contracted firest.


    The Green Goose also does not want to lose and counters it with her green-colored firest. Both of the firests sh and create a tremor even up to a hundred kilometers away.


    All the nearby beasts that didn''t manage to escape immediately got scorched and burned alive. At the same time, in the opposite direction, the blue-colored phoenix found Millie and Mia along with the ck-robed man at the outskirts of the beast territory.


    Landing on the ground, seeing that her eldest sister is not in one of the two girls, "You there, did you know any other civilian race in here besides you?"


    Hearing this, Millie immediately thought, ''Other civilian races, don''t tell me, is it the others?'' thought Millie.


    Looking at Millie''s face, ''She knows something.'' thought the blue-colored woman.


    Then, as she steps forward to approach Millie, the ck-robed man stood up from the ground.


    ''Who is he? I couldn''t feel him until he moved.'' thought the blue color woman.


    "Take a step forward, and you will regret it." said the ck-robed man inside the woman''s head.


    "Who are you? This is none of your business." said the woman as she red up her fire mana.


    "Kukuku¡­ a mere bird is trying to fight me. Little girl, I will demonstrate to you the true power of the soul." said the ck-robed man.


    At this moment, the blue phoenix alreadyunched a strike towards the ck-robed man. However, before the strike managed to hit the man, a long ck scythe parried it and pushed her back. Looking at this, the blue phoenix turns into a giant blue-colored phoenix.


    Her blue fire is burning yet also freezing at the same time. It is one of the mystical mes in the world. Green mes represent nature''s vitality. Fire mes represent destruction. Then blue mes represent power.


    Among the three phoenixes, the blue phoenix has the most mystical and most potent fire properties. If it is not her eldest sister who is a monstrous entity itself, she will be hailed as the strongest phoenix.


    Looking at the blue fire, "Hoo¡­ such amazing mastery of fire. It could also burn and freeze at the same time. Yet you are nothing in front of the power of the soul." said the ck-robed man.


    Hearing this, the blue phoenix shot a huge blue firest towards the man. At this moment, the man raised his wrinkled finger and shot a ck light from his finger [Finger of Death]. *Buss* The ck light shot through the blue fireball and hit the blue phoenix.


    Getting hit by the ck light, the blue phoenix feels her body erode at a faster rate despite her enormous regeneration ability. Soon, she fell on the ground and turned into blue-colored ash. Suddenly, the blue-colored ash burned up and turned back into a blue phoenix.


    ''Who is this guy? How could he kill me so easily? It''s better to get away now.'' thought the blue phoenix before flying away without saying anything.


    "Hoo.. So, this is the reincarnation ability of phoenix.. Hmm¡­ Why so hurry?" said the robed man before flying in the air.


    Suddenly, his ck cloak spread in the sky like the darkness of night [Death Shroud]. *Bang* The blue phoenix immediately stopped in the middle of the air.


    She feels like being entrapped by a strong cage all over her body. The ck-robed man approached the entrapped phoenix slowly.


    Looking at the approaching man, the blue phoenix has a bad feeling. A feeling that she has been long forgotten arises once more.


    "Tell me, O mighty phoenix. Did you fear death?!" said the man.


    "No, stay away from me!! Go away!!" scream the blue phoenix.


    "Don''t worry. In the face of death, everything is the same. [Death Touch]" said the man while he touched the blue phoenix with his wrinkled finger.


    The blue phoenix once again bes ash and leaves a blue-colored ball. Then, the ck-robed man grabs the blue ball and goes in Millie''s direction. The surrounding darkness changed back to the cloudy weather light before.


    "Now, where are we? Ah yes, helping your friend." said the ck-robed man towards Millie.

 Chapter 157: Soul Transfer

    <h4>Chapter 157: Soul Transfer</h4>


    As the two phoenixes search around, Jayna could feel the presence of the two phoenixes from far away. Sensing the aura of the two phoenixes, Jayna''s eyes be glowing red. She immediately feels hatred and immeasurable anger from the inside.


    The memories of being betrayed by the two phoenixes and sealed for a long timeing to her mind. Aware of her unstable emotion, she begins to circte [Arctic Heart] at full power to calm her mind.


    During this time, Angus realizes the condition of Jayna. He could feel the crimson fire mana around Jayna''s body, ready to explode anytime. Angus immediately helps Jayna to calm her mana and emotion.


    ording to Jayna''s story, both of the sisters of phoenix are old and strong beasts. Angus guesses that they may have the power of grade six or probably grade seven. He realizes that if she is going berserk now, it will reveal their location.


    At this moment, it is suicide to fight such an opponent. They could only hide or escape from them for the time being.


    With the help of Angus, Jayna managed to suppress her agitated emotion. But, she decided to keep using [Arctic Heart] for the time being as she still receives more memories from the fire phoenix remnant.


    At the same time, a Green phoenix called the Green Goose feels that her sister''s presence is suddenly gone. However, she could get away as she still got entangled with the persistent seventh-grade Nean Lion.


    Furthermore, both of them are resistant to fire. Because of this, none of them receive any significant damage.


    "Nean Lion, Let''s stop fighting. We didn''t have any enmity one with each other before." said the Green Goose.


    "Kakaka¡­ Why?! Are you afraid?" replied the Nean Lion.


    "Hmph.. Of course not. I still have more important matters than fighting with you." said the Green phoenix before flying away.


    "Tch.. What a coward.." said the Nean Lion before going back to hisir.


    Meanwhile, Millie looks at the blue sphere in the ck-robed man''s hand. ording to the ck-robed man, who is called the soul keeper, he could heal Mia''s wound with the help of a blue phoenix soul.


    There is a connection between body, mind, and soul. Each of them is interconnected mysteriously.


    The soul is the most mysterious force, strong yet also fragile at the same time. Even with the soul keeper''s long experience, he still couldn''t unravel all of its power.


    Because of the mysteriousness and bizarre feeling that souls give, it bes taboo and hical to y with one soul. This also makes Millie hesitate to use this art.


    Looking at Millie hesitated, "Little girl, although I still have not unraveled all things about the soul. From my experience, I know an absolute truth about the soul." said the soul keeper.


    "There is no bad or good soul. It is only a stronger or weaker soul. It means all souls are the same regardings their origin. The soul of a phoenix and the soul of an insect are the same. The only difference is their soul force." exined the soul keeper.


    "All souls that are already detached from its vessel are the same. Be it people, beasts, nts, or even insects, all of them are the same."


    Now, think about it. This is not a soul of being but a soul of insects or other insignificant beings. Did you need to care about them?" asked the soul keeper.


    Hearing this, "Ermm¡­ No. But..." said Millie before stopping.


    After thinking for a while, "Alright, please use the art of soul to help Mia." said Millie resolutely.


    "Good... however, transnting souls is an advanced technique yet also delicate matter especially using the phoenix soul. One wrong move may kill your friend. That''s why I will do it." said the soul keeper.


    Then, the soul keeper put the blue-colored sphere into Mia''s body. Suddenly, her body was enveloped by blue fire. All of her wounds healed rapidly. Even her losing arm is starting to regenerate at a fast rate.


    "Can you feel it? The power of the soul within your friend''s body." asked the soul keeper.


    "Yes, I could feel that two forces fight one with the others. One is small, and the other is bigger." replied Millie.


    "Excellent.. As I thought, you have great talent in soul art. The small soul is your friend, and the bigger one is the phoenix. I want you to help your soul friend to ovee the bigger one. Otherwise, she will be eaten by the phoenix soul. This will be your test."


    "Help? How?" asked Millie.


    "Before you wake up, I sent a few dead souls that you killed into you. All this soul bes your soul force and is fully integrated into your soul. I want you to take some part of it and give it to your friend.


    "Think of it like a portion of food that could be divided into many parts. Then, take this part and empower your friend''s soul. If you take too much, it will overwhelm your friend''s soul, But if it is too little, your friend''s soul will be taken over by the phoenix soul quickly."


    "For the time being, I prevent both of the souls from shing one with the others. But as soon as you transfer your power soul to your friend, I will not prevent them anymore. This is also a test for you."


    "Don''t worry, in case you almost fail. I will take over and save your friend. But, it means you are not as talented as I thought before. So, will you take this test?" said the soul keeper.


    "I.. I will take this test. I will not be a burden to everyone again." said Millie resolutely.


    "Excellent, now feel the power of the soul inside your body and transfer it to your friend." said the soul keeper.


    Millie closed her eyes and could feel overflowing mysterious energy inside her body. Then, she takes some small part of it. A small gray ball appeared in front of her chest.


    Looking at this, ''What a monstrous talent?!! She already managed to do this just after hearing my instruction. It took me dozen years to do what she did. My judgment truly is not wrong.'' thought the soul keeper.


    "Excellent, now to transfer the soul force to your friend, you need to imagine it like a calm river that keeps moving and steady." said the soul keeper.


    Hearing the next instruction, Millie begins to send her small soul force to Mia like a calm river that keeps flowing. Mia''s soul begins to increase at a fast rate.


    The soul keeper is not preventing the phoenix''s soul anymore and letting the two souls sh. At first, Millie feels Mia''s soul getting overwhelmed, but her medical experience helps her calm down and keep sending the soul force calmly.


    She even takes a small part of her soul again and is ready to send it to Mia. In the meantime, the soul keeper silently looks at Millie''s work with awe.


    During this time, a green phoenix came in their direction at a fast speed. Feeling the presence of her sister inside the unconscious girl, She immediately came towards it. Before she approaches the two girls, the soul keeper appears in front of the two girls.


    "Leave!!" said the soul keeper shortly.


    "What have you done to my sister?" said the Green Goose.


    "Leave or die!!" repeated the soul keeper while releasing his soul force.


    Feeling the bizarre power surrounding the man, the Green Goose''s instinct tells her to get away from this man. But, looking at her sister in an unknown state, she bes in a dilemma.


    At this moment, the soul keeper raised his wrinkle hand and shot a ck light towards the green goose [Finger of Death]. The ck light travels at a fast speed, but Green Goose still could react to it. She immediately shot a green-colored firest towards it.


    However, the firest couldn''t even hold the [Finger of Death] power. Like her sister, she got shot, and her body eroded rapidly before turning to ash. From the ash, a green-colored fire burned, and the green goose resurrected.


    Looking that there is no chance she could fight the man in front of her, she immediately gets away. Fortunately, the soul keeper didn''t feel like following her and let her escape. He also still needs to observe Mia for the time being.


    Soon, after a few hours of work, Mia''s soul finally managed to eat the blue phoenix soul and be one. As the two souls merge, a wave of blue re erupts from Mia''s body towards the surroundings.


    By this time, all the wounds in Mia''s body healed. Her hand was also fully regenerated. She also managed to reach second grade. Looking at Mia''s condition, Millie feels relieved despite being exhausted.


    "Mia¡­ Haa.. Haa.." as Millie approaches Mia.


    Then, Mia opens her eyes and looks at Millie. "Ehh¡­ Millie, what happened?" Mia immediately wakes up.


    Looking that her best friend ispletely fine, Millie feels relief and falls unconscious.


    "Millie.. Millie¡­" called Mia, who is catching Millie''s body worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, little girl. She is only exhausted." said the soul keeper.


    At this moment, Mia realizes that there is a ck-robed man nearby and begins to look at him cautiously.

 Chapter 158: Survival

    <h4>Chapter 158: Survival</h4>


    After the Green Goose escaped from the soul keeper, she decided to go back to her mountain. She realized that she couldn''t fight against the soul keeper alone. Furthermore, the beast''s territory is a very dangerous ce for her.


    Without the help of the blue phoenix, she may have another hard fight like the Nean Lion. Although she couldn''t die, it doesn''t mean she likes to get killed over and over again.


    As for her sister, the blue phoenix, Green Goose is confident that nothing could harm the phoenix. So, no matter what the soul keeper does, her sister will be safe. The pride of the phoenix that hailed as the immortal leading to this conclusion.


    Now, She could only retread and go back to her mountain, thinking about her next move. As soon as the Green Goose flies away from the beast''s territory, Jayna''s agitated emotions start to calm down.


    She realizes that one of the phoenixes is gone, and the other is flying away towards another location. Knowing this, Jayna feels relief.


    Then, Ian and Jayna decide to get away from this location. Although they want to stay and search for their friend, they also know that staying in this ce any longer is very dangerous for them.


    They don''t know when the other phoenix wille back. If the phoenixes manage to find both of them, then it will be their end. No matter how strong they are, their strength gap is still toorge.


    Based on theirbat strength, both of them are second-gradebatants. It is a suicide to fight against six grade immortal beast like the phoenix. Not only can they not kill the other party, but the phoenix could also easily kill them.


    In the end, both of them reluctantly decide to escape from this ce. They could only hope the others still survived and were reunited in the future. After packing their things, both of them move cautiously along the way.


    After Jayna received the fire phoenix''s experience and knowledge, she could hide her presence much better than before.


    Her mana capacity is almost five times higher than before, making her have difficulty controlling her mana. She still could use all her skills normally but could not control them into the finest detail like before.


    However, this is only a minor setback for her as she gains many things from the fire phoenix. Not only her abilities, but she also gains experience and knowledge of the immortal bird.


    Soon, both of them managed to get out of the beast''s territory. Fortunately, their current location is closer to the route they choose before getting scattered by the Icetooth horde and [Meteor shower].


    On the way, they often find low-grade beasts. But, none of them managed to pose a threat towards Angus and Jayna.


    They could end the battle quickly using the sneak attack. Only one or two beasts managed to survive their sneak attack. Still, all of them also end up dying in Angus and Jayna''s hands.


    As they get farther from the beast and monster territory, they encounter fewer beasts along the way.


    In the meantime, Ian wakes up with a pained body inside their of the Nean Lion. His luck has been terrible ever since get scattered with the others. He gets caught by the Nean Lion and bes its cub fighting partner, more urately their living sandbag.


    At first, he thought that he would get killed after fighting non-stop while defending his life against the Nean Lion''s cub. However, when the Nean Lion decided to end his life, a loud bird cry was heard throughout the forest.


    Then, The Nean Lion in front of him disappears from his spot. A momentter, a tremor and sh could be heard from far away. At this moment, Ian thought that this was his chance to run away. But, his body has already reached its limit.


    He also already used all his potions and his rune magic card. Left with no choice, he steeled himself and decided to run in a random direction. Just as he ran for few meters away, One of the Nean Lion smacked his body using its paw and make him fell unconscious.


    Normally, he will not fall unconscious from this kind of attack, considering it does note from a high-grade Nean Lion.


    But, Ian is already exhausted to the limit and on the brink of mana deficiency. Mana deficiency is a severe body condition problem. The higher the grade, the worse the effect.


    Fortunately, Ian is still in the first grade. The first-grade mana deficiency effect only will make a body weaker for a few days. Still, it doesn''t mean he could tolerate it. It is a state where his body starts to not work properly, ording to his mind.


    Iany on the ground inside the Nean Lion''sir and contemted why he still survived and not be the food of the Nean Lion. Just as he tries to move his body, he feels weak and muscle pain all over his body.


    "Don''t move too much. If you didn''t want to die." said the seventh-grade Nean Lion that was lying beside him.


    Looking at the seventh grade Nean Lion, "Why? Why did you let me live?" asked Ian in a gloomy tone.


    Hearing this, "Boy, do you think I care for weaklings like you? You couldn''t even be considered as food. Since I just had a nice fight with an immortal bird, I am quite happy and decided not to do anything for a while."


    "So, whether you want to live or die is not my matter anymore. You could also run away." said the Nean Lion.


    At this moment, Ian is d that he is still alive. He also starts to regret entering the Endless Battlefield. However, he needs to do it if he wants to change his family''s fate.


    During this moment, Ian begins to remember every effort he makes to strive for power. He begins contemting his life experience so far.


    His obsession starts when a noble makes a deal with his father. During the transaction, the noble goes back on his deal and takes everything from his father by using his father of the nation''s traitor.


    He still remembers how his father was kneeling, apologizing towards the noble for something he didn''t do. If not for this, his family merchant may be one of the greatest merchant guilds in the Heart Kingdom.


    This humiliation experience made Ian hate all the nobles and decide to strive for power to change his family''s fate. Only by having absolute power could he not be suppressed by anyone again. He didn''t want his family ever to experience this kind of horrible thing.


    After he lived inside the Spring Dorm for a few years with the others, he noticed that not all the nobles are scumbags. There are still good nobles like Angus, Jayna, Millie, and Mia.


    Although they often fight with Jayna in the first few years, it is because theypete for the first rank. They also didn''t have a grudge against each other.


    Over the years, his hatred towards the noble started to fade away. But, he is still obsessed with power. He didn''t want to feel helpless and can''t do anything.


    Now, Ian''s situation is simr. He is helpless and even gets pity from his opponent. He was even considered as nothing in front of Nean Lion''s eyes.


    After contemting for a while, Ian decided to keep pursuing strength but not to change his family''s fate. Nor is it for revenge against the noble. But, it is for survival. At this time, he learns that the most important thing right now is to survive.


    No matter how strong he is, he would die and be forgotten if he could not survive. Only by surviving could he do anything he wanted.


    He begins to understand why his father wants to kneel in front of that scumbag. It is not because his father didn''t have any pride or felt wronged. It is because he did that for his family to keep surviving.


    As long as he survived, they could make aeback. But, once they are dead, it is the end. Ian bes more resolute and decides to keep staying despite receiving pity from his opponent.


    Thinking about this, Ian begins to think about how to survive his current condition. His wound is not too severe. He also had a lot of supplies in his space storage for years. The only problem is getting out of thisir.


    Ian still remembers being chased by many beasts day and night without stopping beforeing to this ce. Now, he is inside the inner part of the beast''s territory.


    He suspects that the moment he gets out from thisir, he will once again be chased or perhaps killed by the other beast.


    Thinking of this, "M-Mr. Mighty Nean Lion, since you didn''t care about me. Will you let me stay in yourir for a while. Just think of me like nothing." asked Ian nervously.


    Hearing this, the Nean Lion ring at Ian, "Staying here? Do what you want. But, you will need to fight against my cub after you recover." said the Nean Lion before closing his eyes and ignoring Ian.


    Hearing this, Ian was immediately overjoyed by it. "Yes, with this I get a safe ce for a while."

 Chapter 159: Elemental Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 159: Elemental Spirit</h4>


    Inside the prairie grasnd covered with green grass and flowers, a teenage boy stands still while closing his eyes. Suddenly, the teenager opened his eyes and raised his hand. A wind de shot from his hand.


    The wind de keeps going until a few meters away before dissipating. Looking at the wind de, the teenage boy smiled happily. This teenager is none other than Axel Pomel, who got saved by elemental spirit, aka the Fairies.


    "Yes, finally, I managed to do it." eximed Axel.


    "Wow... He managed to do it."


    "Yup, he did it."


    "But, he is still weak."


    "It''s not even 10% of my power."


    The other nearby fairies keep chatting themself while berating Axel. Axel, who heard this, could only sigh before sitting on the ground.


    "I can''t believe I have the power of this." muttered Axel.


    He begins to remember his conversation with the queen a few days ago. Apparently, he is a special person that could hear and make contracts with the elemental spirit. ording to the elemental spirit, only a good-hearted person could see them.


    As for the one that could make a contract with them is as rare as finding a unicorn. Because of this, it''s been a long time since someone is qualified to have a contract with them.


    Through the contract, he could borrow their elemental power. However, Axel also needs to use his own mana to borrow this elemental power. He also requires a lot of practice to use their elemental power sessfully.


    Some of the contracts are very strict with a lot of requirements. Some of them are very loose with lessplicated requirements. Axel found that the higher the grade of elemental spirit, the higher andplex its condition.


    He also discovered that these spirits have their own specialty. For example, the spirit that he is currently contracted to is named Elsa. She is a wind spirit that has specialties in wind des. Among the other lower-grade wind spirits, she has the best expertise in wind des.


    However, Axel could only utilize not even 10% of her power. It is because the requirement to use her power also consumes his own mana. This mana consumption will lessen as he keeps using her power to get more used to it.


    This is the reason why he keeps practicing until his mana is exhausted. ording to the queen, If he bes more used to the elemental spirit power, he could cast the spirit power with only a little bit of mana.


    The downside is he also needs to maintain the connection of the contracted spirits with his own mana. It is possible to connect two or more spirits, but it will consume more mana and stamina along the time. For now, he could only connect one spirit for a dozen minutes.


    As he gets used to the spirit power, this mana consumption to connect them also gets smaller. Besides that, he also found that there is a limit to the spirit he could get a contract. For now, he could only contract three first-grade elemental spirits.


    His body would explode by over contracting with many spirits at once, especially the high-grade one. Fortunately, this limit could be expanded as long as his body gets used to the elemental spirit power.


    Basically, using elemental spirit power is a veryplex and arduous path. But, the reward is also worth it. ording to the Queen spirit story, few master elemental spirits before him could even create disaster just by willed it.


    This kind of power is almost the same as a seventh-gradebatant, the realm of legend where everyone could only dream and not reach it.


    Because of this, Axel works together with these spirits even though all these spirits are very childish and like to mock him. He just feels that he is dealing with a bunch of kids. Even though all of them are many times older than him.


    In the middle of his resting, "Axel, give me more candy." said the spirit that is fluttering nearby him


    "Ehh.. Already??" asked Axel.


    "Of course, you keep using my power. So, I am quite hungry now." said the small wind spirit.


    "Haa.. Alright, here the candies." said Axel as he took a bunch of candies from his space storage.


    Looking at the candies, the small wind spirit immediately snatched them from Axel''s hand. All the candies on Axel''s hand immediately went away in the blink of an eye. Seeing this, Axel gets surprised even after looking at it many times.


    "Ehh.. I also want candies."


    "Me too.. Me too¡­"


    "No, give me."


    The other nearby fairies begin moring around Axel and urge him to give them candies. However, he still remembers the Queen''s warning about giving them something.


    Spirit is a pure being, and giving them something means having a contract with them even if they didn''t intend to. If Axel gives them something, they will be forced to contract with Axel and lead him to explode into pieces from having too many contracts at once.


    The reason Axel gives the first wind spirit candies is that she is contracted with Axel already. She also demands sweet things once in a while, as the contract said.


    Sometimes when he contracts with spirits, they will demand something for the contract. It could be food, raw materials, or even gold. The higher the elemental spirit grade, the more demand they usually want.


    One time, Axel asked the requirement for contracting with the Queen spirit. The queen said one of them is enormous gold, enough to supply the whole Heart Kingdom for one year.


    Moreover, that is only for one of the Queen''s abilities as for the others. He didn''t even qualify to know about it.


    "Sorry, everyone.. I don''t have much left of the candies." said Axel, making excuses to others spirits.


    "Boohoo¡­ Stingy Axel."


    "Yeah.. Stingy."


    "Weak and stingy."


    "Weak, stingy, and ugly."


    Suddenly, a strong windes to Axel''s face along with thend movement, making him fall to the ground. Then, a block of ice appears in the air hitting his head.


    Looking at Axel''s miserable condition, "Hahahaha..."ugh the nearby spirits.


    Hearing all the nearby chattering spirit, Axel could only roll his eyes. Contracting with the spirit also means being friends with them. So, Axel could only be patient with them.


    After Axel rested for a few hours, he continued his training. Right now, he recognizes the horror of the Endless Battlefield. Although it is dangerous, he also marvels at such an environment.


    He feels that if he needs to explore this dimension more, he needs to be stronger. Right now, Axel is inside one of the pocket dimensions called the Elemental world.


    By such coincidence, he arrives near one of the elemental world''s entrances and is saved by Elsa. The elemental world is connected with many worlds or dimensions. But, they have their ownw.


    Another being beside the spirit could only enter and exit one entrance. So, if Axel wants to go back to Firuman, he needs to go back to the Endless Battlefield dimension before going through the exit.


    Normally, there is also a limit to how long another being besides spirit stays inside the elemental world.


    However, Axel is a contractor after such a long time. So, the Queen exempted Axel with this restriction and allowed him to stay as long as he wanted, just for this time.


    The Queen spirit considers it as a gift to him. Using this opportunity, he begins to train the new power that he gets from the elemental spirits.


    In the meantime, Angus and Jayna finally get out of the beast''s territory. Now, they arrive at the vast desert. Above their heads, they could see three bright hot suns. Looking at the weather, they know that they have alreadye into another zone.


    The Endless Battlefield dimension is divided into many zones with varieties of weather. Some of them are forests with cloudy weather like the monster and beast territory.


    Some are hot vast deserts like this. There are also mountain ranges with hail storms ornd with non-stop rain. Because of this, many people often die not only from the monster or beast but also from the harsh weather.


    Now, Angus is feeling exhausted because of the hot temperature in the air. Unlike Jayna, who is now immune to hot temperature and fire. Angus still needs to keep fighting against the hot temperature with his own body.


    The hot desert is scorching and dry. Even with the fire resistance which he got from opening the Gate of Life, Angus could still feel the nearby scorching temperature. Looking at Jayna, who waspletely fine, Angus couldn''t help but envy her.


    Feeling stared at by Angus, Jayna looks back at Angus, "Emm¡­ Angus, are you okay? Do you need to take a break?" said Jayna worriedly.


    Hearing this, he feels his pride as a man get hurt.


    "Don''t worry, this kind of temperature is nothing to me." said Angus.


    "I see.. then, let''s move on." said Jayna.


    Suddenly, Jayna attacked Angus out of nowhere using her fast jab. Angus already predicted this and caught her jab easily.


    "See, you couldn''t even dodge my attack. You are exhausted. Let''s rest first." said Jayna.


    "Err¡­ No need¡­" said Angus.


    Before Angus finished his sentence, "Rest now!!" said Jayna with a chilling tone.


    "O-Okay." replied Angus.

 Chapter 160: Weird Sand Creature

    <h4>Chapter 160: Weird Sand Creature</h4>


    Jayna and Angus begin to build a tent to take shelter from the heat and sun. Fortunately, the tent is powered with a mana core to regte the temperature inside.


    Although it cannot make the tent cooler because of the extreme heat outside, it is still better than nothing. Using the tent, Angus didn''t feel the hot temperature outside and began to hydrate himself with water.


    Few hours after they rest, they feel the dry air in the surroundings begin to blow harshly. Looking outside the tent, they found a few hurricanes in the distance, along with the massive Sandstorm.


    "Let''s go inside quickly!!" said Angus.


    Seeing the horrible disastering towards them, they immediately go inside the tent and activate its defense mechanism. The tent they use is a special tent that could withstand the horrible sandstorm and hurricane.


    The tent immediately changes shape into a sort of ball while Angus and Jayna are inside of it. The sandstorm keeps going for a few hours. They could feel the ball-shaped tent shaking a few times violently.


    After the shaking stops, theye out of the tent and find they are in the middle of the desert with three suns above them. All they see in the surrounding is only yellowish brown sand without end.


    Dismantling the tent, they decide to move again. However, unlike before, they already lost their way and could only choose to take one direction.


    After they dismantle the tent, the sand below them moves. Whip-like sand ising towards them. Fortunately, both Angus and Jayna already noticed this before. They immediately move their way and escape from the whip sand attack.


    Using [Mana echolocation], Angus could detect a dozen sand whipsing towards them from the sand and nearby. All of this sand whip already surrounded them.


    "Jayna, we are surrounded. We need to fight back!!." shouted Angus.


    However, they couldn''t harm the sand whip physically because all of them are immediately regenerated back with the surrounding endless sand.


    Looking at this, they decide to run away from them rather than fighting nonstop against these unknown creatures. Although the sand whip creature couldn''t hurt them, Angus and Jayna also couldn''t give any significant damage to this strange creature.


    Annoyed by their persistence in pursuing Angus and Jayna, Jayna throws a big [me Bomb] towards the sand creatures.


    "Take this!! [2nd Circle - me Bomb]" shouted Jayna.


    *Bom* After Jayna merged with the phoenix. All her fire-based spells increased significantly.


    The temperature of her fire spell is increasing by a terrifying degree. The increase is not in the density or quantity of the spell. It is more towards the quality of her fire itself.


    At first, the [Fire Bomb] didn''t affect the sand whip creature, but Angus could see some of them move slower than before because their body became crystallized.


    Seeing this phenomenon, "Jayna, bombard them with a hotter me!!" said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Alright." replied Jayna.


    Then, Jayna gathers the fire element nearby and shoots a few balls of fire towards the sand [2nd Circle - Fireball]. *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* The temperature near the sand creatures rises significantly and roasting them.


    In a matter of seconds, all of the sand whip creatures be stone-like sculptures. Despite being a stone, Angus could still feel manaing from the creatures inside, indicating that all of them are still alive.


    Finding this fact, Angus became more intrigued about the creature and decided to learn more about them.


    "Jayna, let''s turn all of them into stones." said Angus.


    Then, both of them begin to burn and roast the nearby sand whip creature with fire spells. At first, Angus''s fire spells are not hot enough to turn them into stone.


    However, using his superb mana control and mind speed, Angus modified his fire spell into a hotter me.


    The downside, he needs to expend a little bit more mana. Still, one thing that Angus didn''tck is mana. During the past few days, his mana reached another bottleneck at the 300 marks. He needed to reach second grade before his mana could increase more.


    Three hundred points of mana is a lot for him. Moreover, he also has high regeneration mana that is enough to keep spamming low-circle spells for a few minutes.


    Soon, Angus and Jayna turn this battle into a challenge to who is the one that is making more stone.


    Feeling that their kind is turning into stone and cannot move, the nearby sand whip creature dispersed. Jayna and Angus also stop spamming low-level fire spells nearby.


    "So, how many did you get?" asked Jayna.


    "I don''t know, around 20-30 stones maybe. They ran away before I could turn them into stone." replied Angus.


    "Yes, that means I win. I got around 50. Now, you owe me one." said Jayna.


    "Yeah-yeah... Anyway, let''s find out about this strange creature." said Angus.


    Then, he cut one of the stone whip creatures nearby. Inside the stone, he could see a slime-like creature wriggling around. Suddenly, it attacks Angus by turning its body slime into something pointy.


    Angus dodges them easily and burns the slimes using [me]. Unexpectedly, the slime was quite resistant to it. Seeing this, Angus bes grinning evilly and begins to use other types of elemental spells to deal with this slime.


    Seeing Angus grin, Jayna begins to remember when Master Valeron found something new in the royal library. Both of their grinning smiles are simr and quite creepy. After testing for a while, Angus found that the smile is weak to the lightning element.


    The moment lightning touches their body, they wriggling violently and stop moving be a puddle of slime in the sand.


    "Hmm.. Interesting slime. They are also leaving a mana core behind." said Angus analyzing the puddle slime.


    During this time, the sand below them moved violently. Not only the sand below them but also the surrounding sand. Soon, they feel like being raised high up to the sky. Angus immediately cast [Great Mana Echolocation] at full power to ascertain their situation.


    Receiving the feedback from his skill, "Err.. the hell is this?!" said Angus.


    "Huh.. What happened, Angus? Are we in danger?" asked Jayna.


    "Err.. I don''t know. No, I am sure." replied Angus.


    "Then, what happened?" asked Jayna again.


    "I am not sure. But¡­" before Angus finished his sentence, a loud sound was heard from the horizon.


    "GRAAAAAA¡­." The sound is so loud that Angus and Jayna need to close their ears and protect them with mana.


    After the sound recedes, "I think we are on the top of a gigantic creature." said Angus.


    Then, the huge creatures begin moving while ignoring that someone is on top of its shell. The creature has the same appearance as a turtle. Angus and Jayna are on top of its shell and feeling the shaking around as the turtle starts to move.


    Fortunately, the turtle movement is rtively steady, and they didn''t need to worry about the severe shaking during its move other than the initial move. Unlike the top of its shell, the nearby sand desert moved violently because of the gigantic turtle.


    Every step it takes, the nearby surrounding receives an earthquake and creates a small sandstorm towards the surrounding area. Even though the sandstorm is not as horrible as Angus and Jayna experience before, it is still quite a sight to behold.


    While on top of the shell, Angus and Jayna could see all the horrible sandstorm the turtle left behind its step. They also found a few monsters or beasts running away from the sandstorm produced by the turtle.


    After a while of the shock, "Angus, what should we do now?" said Jayna.


    "I think we need to stay here for a while, at least until the turtle stops moving. Besides, there are also others." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna immediately feels a few presences nearbying at them. A momentter, a few people wrapped in clothes came towards them.


    "(Two Kids? What are they doing here?)." said one of the people in a differentnguage.


    Hearing thenguage, Angus begins to know that they are different races.


    "Greetings, we are travelers from Firuman. Can you understand us?" said Angus in amonnguage that everyone in Firuman uses.


    Hearing this, "(Thisnguage.. Firuman.)" said the other person.


    Then, another person approaches Angus and Jayna. "Are you perhapsing from the Firuman?" asked the person in amonnguage.


    "Ahh yes, We areing from the Firuman. We are part of the human race of the Heart Kingdom." said Angus.


    "Human race, it is the same as the n Head. Well, if you don''t mind, why don''t you follow us towards our settlement." said the person who seems to be the leader.


    Hearing this, both Angus and Jayna look at each other before Angus gives a silent nod.


    "Alright, lead the way. We are also searching for a ce to rest." said Angus.


    "Then, Follow us." said the leader.


    All of them begin to move in one direction. Despite being in the back of the turtle shell, there is still a lot of sand on top of it. All of this is because the turtle shell is enormous.

 Chapter 161: Family Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 161: Family Reunion</h4>


    A few hourster, Angus and Jayna keep following the group wrapped in cloth until they can see the settlement. Rather than a settlement, it is more like a vige. However, all the buildings are made out of tents that could withstand the sandstorm and the heat.


    Angus could find that the tent is enchanted with various enchantments that are not lost to their special tent. Otherwise, all these tents will not survive in this hot temperature and harsh environment.


    Arriving at the vige''s border, the group leader says something in theirnguage towards the nearby guard and its leader. As they chat with the others while asionally looking at Angus and Jayna, They wait for them patiently.


    "Angus, did you think this is okay?" asked Jayna.


    "It''s fine. I also want to know about this n Head they are talking about. Besides, we could escape anytime we want." said Angus.


    ording to their knowledge, there is no civilization inside the Endless Battlefield dimension. Yet, now they found one which picks Angus''s interest.


    After waiting for a while, the guard leader approaches Angus and Jayna. Looking at the two kids for a moment, the guard leader opened his cloth that wrapped his head and revealed a man with a scaled face.


    "Sorry for the wait. My name is Abet, a lizardman, and leader of the Sur n guard. I hear youe from the Firuman. What is your purposeing towards this treacherousnd?" said the lizardmen straightforwardly.


    Hearing this, Jayna wants to say something, but Angus already cuts her off.


    "We are travelers in search of certain herbs." replied Angus shortly.


    "Herbs? What kind of herbs?" asked the Abet.


    "Fire Dragon''s Tongue herb. Have you ever heard of it?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Never heard of it. But maybe the n Head knows about that. Alright, I will guide you to meet the n Head. Wee to the Sur Vige." said Abet.


    Then, Angus and Jayna enter the vige while following Abet. On the way, Angus and Jayna could see that the vige consisted of mixed races. But, the rtion of one race with others is very harmonious.


    Moreover, Angus also found that most of them are high-gradebatants while only children are low-grade level.


    After walking for a while, they arrive at the biggest tent in the vige. Arriving at the entrance, Abet talks to the guard beside the tent. Suddenly, a deep voice was heard from inside the tent.


    "Abet, bring the two guests inside." said the voice.


    Angus could feel the strong mana imbued in the voice he heard.


    ''A strongbatant.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Then, all of them entered the tent. Inside the tent, A man without upper clothes and blonde hair looking at Angus and Jayna. The man''s gaze is sharp and releases pressure towards the surrounding. Abet approaches the man and whispers something towards the man.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Angus knows that this man is strong. He guesses he is in the middle of sixth or seventh grade.


    His instinct tells him that he is stronger than his father but weaker than King Leon. Whatever it is, Angus is confident that the man in front of him is powerful and could kill both of them in the blink of an eye.


    After looking at Angus and Jayna for a while, especially Angus, "I hear you search for the Fire Dragon''s tongue herb. Why did you search for such a rare and almost extinct herb?" said the blonde-haired man.


    "We need it to cure Frozen Sleep disease." replied Angus.


    "I see.. Unfortunately, we didn''t have such a rare herb. If I am not wrong, you areing from the Heart Kindom. Who is your current king?" said the man.


    "King Leon Heart." said Angus shortly.


    Hearing this, "Kuhahaha¡­." the manughed very hard and made the air tremble.


    "That bastard really did it. It seems my hard sacrifice is worth it." said the man while touching the ck-colored wound in the lower stomach.


    After a while, the man looked again at Angus and Jayna.


    "Anyway, judging by the high-quality clothes you two wear. It seems you are two parts of the noble. Which family are youing from?" asked the man.


    "Why do you want to know that?" asked Angus nervously.


    "Well, there are two reasons for people entering this treacherousnd. First, they arepletely mad and desperate. Second, they are in search of power."


    "Although you said that you are in search of Fire Dragon''s Tongue herb, you two didn''t look like desperate people. Rather you two belong towards the second category, people that crave power." exined the man.


    "So, tell me which noble you belong to?" asked the n head once again.


    Both Angus and Jayna look at each other before nodding. They are already sure that the man in front of them has some rtionship with King Leon.


    "My name is Angus Victory, the third son of the Duke Victory. This is the Fourth Princess of the Heart Kingdom, Jayna Heart." said Angus.


    "Victory!? Tell me, kid, who is your father?" asked the man.


    "Err.. Jacob Victory." replied Angus.


    "Hmm.. Never heard of it. Probably, he was born long after I entered this world." said the man.


    "Hold on, don''t tell me. Y-You are¡­" said the man.


    "Yeah, that''s right. If I am not wrong, I should be your uncle, kid. My name is Jade Victory, the previous right hand of King Leon." said the man proudly.


    "Uncle Jade¡­" said Angus.


    "I-Impossible.. you are uncle Jade." said Jayna.


    Everyone in the room was also surprised at the guest rtion with their n head.


    "Hahahaha¡­ This is a good day. Abet tell others, we are going to have a feast today." said Jade happily.


    Then, both the nephew and uncle begin to exchange some stories about the Heart Kingdom. Jayna also tells the current condition of the Heart Kingdom.


    Based on the Jade story, Angus found that the Heart Kingdom in the past was very weak and at war with various small kingdoms nearby. Unlike the current prosperous Heart Kingdom, in the past, they didn''t have any seventh-gradebatants.


    The strongestbatant in the kingdom is only two six-gradebatants who often sh because of power struggle. In this desperate situation, King Leon and Jade entering the Endless Battlefield in search of power.


    Since King Leon rose as the seventh-gradebatant and destroyed few other nearby hostile kingdoms, the Heart Kingdom rose and finally became the strongest human kingdom in Firuman.


    After talking for a while, "Say, nephew. Neither of you seemed to be in a bad situation. Why did you search for power? Based on my observation, the two of you are incredibly talented. I suspect that you could reach sixth or possibly seventh grade in the future."


    "So, why did youe to this treacherousnd? Didn''t you hear the rumor about this ce?" asked Jade curiously.


    "Actually, we¡­" said Angus.


    Before he could finish his sentence, "It''s because of me." said Jayna.


    "Jayna¡­ You.. " said Angus.


    "No, it''s okay. Uncle Jade needs to know about this matter." said Jayna.


    Then, Jayna begins to tell Jade about the soul-bound contract between other countries. She also tells him her predicament of not wanting to be a ything for others. Hearing this, Jade could only release a sigh.


    "Haa¡­ Even after Leon managed to be the seventh grade, our past still haunts you, the future pir of the kingdom." said Jade.


    After being silent for a while, "Alright, I have decided. I will apany you two and survive in this world." said Jade.


    Hearing this, the surrounding people panic, "n Head.. You can''t possibly¡­."


    "Enough!!" as Jade raises his hand and makes everyone silent.


    "My old wound starts to gnaw my body and makes me weaker. I guess in a few years. My strength will keep deteriorating. Now, my body and strength are at their peak. I want to do thest thing for my race, pride, and kingdom." said Jade resolutely.


    "B-But¡­ n head.. I mean, father, if you are gone, who is going to lead us?" said a woman in red-colored skin and long blonde hair.


    "Jane, didn''t you already prepare all your life for that?" said Jade.


    "But, father... I am still.." said Jane.


    Before she could finish her sentence, "Don''t worry, Jane. Nobody is born ready. When I was your age, I also didn''t know anything about the n and leading people. However, I always improve, adapt, and ovee." said Jade.


    "Alright, enough of this sad discussion. Now, let''s have a feast to wee my nephew and the fourth princess." said Jade.


    "Yes, Leader." said all the people in the room.


    Then, Jade went back, looking at Angus and Jayna.


    "Sorry about this." said Jade.


    "No problem, uncle. Besides, they seem to respect you a lot as the leader." said Angus.


    "Hahaha.. I am just a small n head in this treacherousnd." replied Jade.


    "Anyway, did you know where the exit portal is?" Asked Jade.


    "Yes¡­ we.." before Angus finish his sentence *Brak*


    "Father, I hear there is a guest. Who are they?" said a teenage boy that suddenly entered the tent.


    At this moment, the teenage boy notices Jayna, who is sitting beside Angus. The boy immediately started looking nkly at Jayna and ignoring the others while drooling.

 Chapter 162: Surya Desert

    <h4>Chapter 162: Surya Desert</h4>


    Looking at the teenage boy staring nkly like a fool towards Jayna, the woman named Jane smacks the boy''s head. *p


    "Ouchh.." said the boy.


    "Neil, mind your manners. You are in front of an important guest." rebuked Jane.


    "Ehh.. b-but.. " said the boy.


    Before the boy finished his sentence, "Shut up and behave. Before I smack your dumb head." rebuked Jane again.


    "Y-Yes.." said the boy.


    Looking at this kind of banter, Jade, as their father, is feeling embarrassed.


    "I apologize for this kind of behavior, mydy. Anyway, This is my youngest son, Neil. Although he is still young, he is already a second-gradebatant despite his age." said Jade introducing the teenage boy.


    Before Angus and Jayna could reply, "Yeah, I am Neil, the most genius kid around here. So, who is this beautifuldy that I see here?" said Neil trying to flirt with Jayna.


    Hearing this, the old man Jade feels like he wants to kill himself for his shameless youngest son. But, Jayna didn''t react at all andpletely ignored Neil with a cold expression.


    Being ignored by the girl, "Hey, I am talking to you." said Neil.


    "Shut up, Neil!! Don''t embarrass me any further and go into the corner." rebuked Jade.


    "Ehh.. Why?? Didn''t father say that you will search for a girl for me before? Since she is already in grade two like me, I guess she is the one.." said Neil.


    *p* another huge ping from Jade himself. Right now, Jade is furious and embarrassed because of Neil''s act.


    "I said shut up. It means shut the hell up. Guard, bring this imbecile out now!!" shout Jade.


    The guards begin to bring Neil out while Neil is still feeling confused about what happened. Then, once again, Jade apologizes to Angus and Jayna for Neil''s behavior.


    Although it''s been hundred years since hest had contact with the nobles and Heart kingdom, he knows that the act of Neil is vulgar, especially towards royalty like Jayna.


    If it happens at the Heart Kingdom, all his family will be immediately executed for such behavior.


    "Don''t worry about it, uncle Jade. Besides, I also already have someone that will stay by my side." said Jayna while looking at Angus.


    Feeling the stare of Jayna, Angus could only roll his eyes. He knows that Jayna wants to reveal their rtionship with his uncle.


    Looking at the interaction of the two teenage kids in front of him, Jade also realizes that the two of them have a deeper rtionship than he thought.


    "Alright, let''s get back to the topic. Did you say you know the exit?" asked Jade.


    "Yeah, actually, we areing here with a few other people. One of them has a magical map of this dimension. However, we got scattered by some unfortunate events. ording to the map, there is an exit here." said Angus while showing his marked map.


    "Magical map of Endless Battlefield. That''s very rare even for those of us who have lived here for years. All these years, we could only acquire one. Let''s match the one you had with ours." said Jade as he also brought out his magical map.


    Afterparing the map, "Hmm.. Looks like your friend map is also urate. However, I suggest you choose another route. If you still want to enter this exit. Along this path..." as Jade exins the dangerous path Angus and Jayna choose before.


    Based on Jade''s experience living inside the Endless Battlefield for years, there is a dangerous monster or beast along the path Angus chose before.


    After thinking for a while, they decide to reroute their map. The newly chosen route is bing longer and full of uncertainty.


    After thinking for a while, "Actually, we could shorten the path by entering this ce." said Jade while pointing to the center of Endless Battlefield.


    From the magical map Jade had, Angus could see a pitch-ck area in the middle of thend. At first, Angus thought this was a hazardous area, so he never thought of going there.


    "This ce is why this dimension is called Endless Battlefield. This ce will open to the outsider every few years, and somehow there will be a bloody fight for everyone. Moreover, this ce is always enveloped by rainstorms without stopping."


    "But, one thing is certain. Every person that survives from this ce will be very strong. One of the reasons I could survive all these years is by coincidently entering this ce. However, even at that time, I already lost count of how many times I almost died."


    "They say only the blessed one with a strong fate could survive this ce. So, are you interested in entering this ce?" asked Jade.


    Before Angus and Jayna could reply, "Oh yeah, just for your information, this ce is literally hell."


    "Among the other ces that I already visit inside this dimension, this ce is the most dangerous. Even now, I still do not understand why I could survive in that ce." exined Jade.


    Hearing this, "Uncle Jade, What is this ce exactly?" asked Angus curiously.


    "It''s a battlefield. No endless battlefield, to be exact. Anyway, you should think carefully about this. You could still change your mind when we arrive there. Now, our current position is here..." said Jade while exining the current ce they stay.


    ording to Jade, Angus and Jayna are all in the middle of the Desert called the Surya desert. This desert shape resembles a river and is connected with a lot of areas.


    Furthermore, by living at the top of gigantic sand turtles, they didn''t need to worry about other monsters or beasts. Sand turtles are famous for being docile beasts but also strong enough to frighten monsters.


    Unless it is monster overlord caliber or seventh-grade beast, they didn''t dare to attack sand turtles. Moreover, even they attack it. They couldn''t break the shell of the sand turtle and kill it. So, not many monster overlords and beasts want to fight sand turtles.


    Because of their docile and peaceful nature, sand turtles also always search for a rtively safe ce for them to bathe in the sand. ording to the normal behavior of a sand turtle, it will take a few weeks or days before it stops moving and bathing in the sand.


    Angus found that in the next stop, there will be an ancient ruin nearby. This ancient ruin is the ce for adult ceremonies for teenagers in the Sur n. The ceremony will consist of trials that will happen in the ancient ruin site.


    Hearing this, both Jayna and Angus be interested in this ceremony. Both of their main reasons for theming to this dimension are searching for power. Now, they found a ruin that could possibly boost theirbat power.


    They also learn that some other ns or groups reside in the Endless Battlefield besides the Sur n. Like the Sur n, the others also use the seventh-grade gigantic beasts to protect their vige and have a kind of wanderer lifestyle.


    Then, all of them begin to exchange some information about various things while having a feast. Despite their harsh environment, they have pretty extravagant food made of monster meat.


    Angus even found third-grade monster meat food that was supposed to be very hard to make. Based on his observation and familiarity with miasma, the food didn''t contain any miasma and was quite safe to consume.


    Looking at the stare of the two teenagers in front of him, "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry, all this food is safe to consume. Inside this treacherous world, the most basic thing you need to learn is cooking monster meat."


    "Inside our vige, there are a handful of people that could process monster meat at this kind of level. I could even cook some monster meat myself." exined Jade.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna begin to taste the third-grade monster meat. The moment they take a bite, both of them feel like their body is energized.


    Angus could feel his mana core be more saturated and in the middle of breaking through. But, he suppressed the feeling as he didn''t want to break through now.


    Seeing their reaction, "Hahaha¡­ Judging by your reaction, both of you rarely eat third-grade monster meat. Well, if you eat more of this kind of meat, it will lessen the effect. Still, this proves that both of you are very talented people."


    "I bet even my idiotic youngest son is inferior in terms of talent." said Jade with a kind smile while drinking some special drink.


    "You are overpraising us, uncle. We don''t have that kind of talent." said Angus humbly.


    "Kuhahahaha¡­ If a person like you says that, it means that everyone in the world is talentless and thrash." said Jade whileughing.


    "Dear nephew, you may hide your true strength from others. But, I am someone on the border of the seventh grade. I could easily see through your powerful body strength and your enormous mana inside your body."


    "Just based on this fact alone, I bet you could even fight some third-gradebatant in frontalbat. As for Lady Jayna, I don''t know, but I could feel a strange power inside your body that keeps improving your body." exined Jade.

 Chapter 163: Good Leadership

    <h4>Chapter 163: Good Leadership</h4>


    Seeing through Jade from one nce, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but be surprised. Even Jane, Jade''s daughter, was also surprised at their guest''s strength.


    All the people inside the tent could see that Angus and Jayna are still very young. Yet their n head tells them that Angus could even fight third-gradebatants despite having a grade one mana core.


    Furthermore, they couldn''t even detect Angus''s grade mana core if it is not from their n head.


    Looking at their surprised expression, "Hahaha¡­ Don''t be too surprised, you will be good at judging people when you lead a n for more than a hundred years inside thisnd." said Jade happily while chucking down more drink.


    "Haa.. I thought I could hide my strength, but it seems people like uncle could still see through it. Even His Majesty King Leon also managed to see through my strength from one nce." said Angus.


    "Don''t bother about it too much, my dear nephew. Hiding one strength is good, but sometimes it is also better to show some of your true strength." said Jade.


    "Uncle is right. I still have much to learn." said Angus.


    "Good, it seems my little brother nurtured you correctly not to tarnish our Victory name. Although it''s been a long time since I mentioned this family name, I feel no regret that there is still such a young genius like you in the family." said Jade.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but remember how his father only gives him some harsh sparring rather than guidance.


    Then, all of them were chatting about many things while having a feast. Along the time, People who called the elders of the n also joined the feast and asked many things about Firuman.


    Apparently, for the Sur n, food is thest thing for their problem. The only thing theyck in this desert is water.


    But, since most of the people here have strong fire affinity, they could withstand the heat from the enormous three suns in the sky without being dehydrated.


    "Hahaha¡­ I can''t believe it. You two managed to get out of the monster and beast territory unscathed. It seems you have strong luck and fate." said Jade.


    "Yeah, we are fortunate. I hope our friend also still survives." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus, the Sur n Head unconsciously touches his old wound in his stomach.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry about it, nephew. If they are strong and lucky enough, they may get some fortune and opportunity." said Jade.


    During this time, Angus decides to look at his uncle''s wound. The wound may already be ingrained in Jade''s body, but he still wants to help his uncle by sheltering them and weing them with the feast.


    Furthermore, Angus still feels a sense of familiarity with Jade.


    "Uncle, Can I take a look at your old wound?" asked Angus out of nowhere.


    "Huh.. What for?" asked Jade back.


    "You may not know this, but I am quite familiar with miasma wounds." said Angus while not giving out the entire truth.


    "Really?? Then,e here. See it for yourself." said Jade.


    Angus immediately approaches Jade and looks closely at the ck-skinned wound in Jade''s lower right stomach. Inspecting the wound with [Mana Eye] without touching it, Angus knows the gist of the miasma wound.


    "Uncle, I guess you got this wound from a long time ago, right?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, if it is not because of this wound. I may already break through the seventh grade. But, it seems fate is not with me. Hahaha.." said Jade whileughing his way.


    "I see.. Did you still remember what grade the monster left you with this wound?" asked Angus again.


    "I am not too sure, but It should be around three or four grade monsters. Otherwise, I could not suppress this wound, and I will be dead already." said Jade.


    "Hmm¡­ It''s possible." muttered Angus.


    Looking at Angus''s confident face, "Angus, could you do it?" asked Jayna.


    "It''s possible but will take time and a lot of pain." replied Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ What are you talking about?" asked Jade curiously.


    Before answering, "Ermm¡­ I think we need to speak privately first." while looking at the others.


    Seeing Angus act, Jade notices that this is a very important matter.


    "Alright, everyone. Please go out for a while. I want to talk to my nephew and Lady Jayna for a while." said Jade loudly to dismiss everyone.


    Likewise, the others stop their feast and obey their n head. Looking at this, Angus knows that his uncle is a great leader for all these people.


    There are two reasons why people could obey someone without questioning their leader. First, they obey because of fear of the leader. The second one is they obey because they trust their leader and his judgment.


    From the look of the other people inside the Sur n, Angus knows that they obey his uncle because of his leadership, not out of fear.


    While everyone goes out, "Jane, you stay here. I think this is also important for you as the next n head. Is that okay, nephew?" asked Jade.


    "If it is only her. It''s alright, uncle. I trust your judgment." replied Angus.


    "Good. Now, what do you want to talk about?" asked Jade as everyone got out of the tent.


    "Uncle Jade, I may heal your miasma wound." said Angus.


    "You could do what?!!" said Jade.


    "I may heal your miasma wound." said Angus.


    "Really?? This is great. No.. wonderful news." said Jade.


    "Yeah, however, it may take time and bring a lot of pain." said Angus.


    "I see.. Nothing free in this world. But, a little pain is nothing if you could reach the legendary realm." said Jade with a hopeful eye.


    Suddenly, Jane approaches Angus, "Can you really cure the miasma wound?" asked Jane.


    "Yes and no." replied Angus.


    "What do you mean?" asked Jane again.


    "I have a potion that cures miasma wounds. However, the wound must not be longer than a week or two. As long as the wound is within one or two weeks, it could be cured."


    "But, for an old miasma wound as uncle had. It needs a lot of factors to consider. Such as the wound degree, monster grade, location, and many others. It also needs extensive care from me to keep it for some time." exined Angus.


    "That''s amazing¡­" said Jane.


    "Don''t get your high hopes. I didn''t say it will be sessful since it is a very old wound. Moreover, I also don''t know how long it will need my extensive care. It depends on the uncle''s body itself. There is also a chance it will fail and kill uncle. " said Angus.


    "Do it, nephew." said Jade resolutely.


    "But, father.. " said Jane.


    "It''s okay, Jane. I have already lived for too long and experienced a lot of things. My onlyst wish is to reach the seventh-grade realm." said Jade.


    "I see. Then, let me prepare something first before I do the medication. Also, please don''t tell anybody about this matter. Even in the Heart Kingdom, this is a national secret with only a few people knowing about it." said Angus.


    "Don''t worry, nephew. We know how important this matter is." said Jade.


    Then, Angus and Jayna excuse themself to rest in one of the empty tents. Since there is no night and day inside the Surya Desert, they could only rely on their watch to estimate the time.


    Looking at the time, they know that now it is already night in the Heart Kingdom. Although Angus and Jayna didn''t feel too tired, they still need to preserve their energy, especially inside this dangerousnd.


    Angus and Jayna found a teenage boy in the middle of the street along the way towards their tent. Abet, the guard leader, who is escorting Angus and Jayna, also notices the teenage boy.


    "Neil, why are you here?" asked Abet.


    "Hmph.. I am a genius. I could be wherever I want to be. Anyway, I already hear that theye from the Firuman. They must not know about this ce well. So, why don''t you hand them over to me to guide them." said Neil arrogantly.


    Hearing this, Abet knows that Neil is plotting something, "Neil, they are the important guests of the n head. Don''t do anything harsh!!" said Abet.


    "Shut up, old man. You are just a leader of the guard. Nothing else!!" said Neil.


    Hearing this, Abet wants to rebuke the young master in front of him. However, Angus walked calmly at this moment while ignoring Neil. Everyone became curious about him.


    Noticing the stare, "Huhh?? Why are all of you stopping?" asked Angus as he didn''t notice Neil at all.


    At this moment, only Jayna understands what Angus is thinking. It''s like when they deal with Ian''s annoying persistent challenge. They just need to ignore Neil.


    "Err..." said Abet.


    "Yeah, Angus is right. Please continue to show the way, master Abet." said Jayna while walking, following Angus.


    Feeling totally ignored by Angus, Neil bes angry andunches a punch towards him.


    "How dare weaklings like you ignore me?" shouted Neil.


    Before the punch reaches Angus, a hand catches the punch.


    "That''s enough!! Guard, bring young master Neil to his residence."mand Abet.

 Chapter 164: Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 164: Upgrade</h4>


    "That''s enough!! Guard, bring young master Neil to his residence."mand Abet.


    As the guard starts to apprehend Neil, "You can''t do this. I am the most talented son of the n Head." said Neil while struggling.


    "Yes, but I am also the guard leader of the Sur n. Guard brought him away." said Abet sternly.


    Hearing this, the guard immediately catches Neil and drags him away. Even Neil is already a grade twobatant, his body strength is still inferior to the n guard, who is majority grade four and consists of other races.


    After Neil was dragged away, "Young master Angus, Lady Jayna, I am sorry for this kind of inconvenience." said Abet apologizing to Angus and Jayna.


    "Don''t worry about it. We already get used to ignoring annoying people." said Angus shortly.


    "Yeah, as long as he didn''t overstep his boundary, we could just ignore him." replied Jayna.


    "I-I see, then let''s move along." said Abet.


    Meanwhile, inside the beast territory, Ian has been sneezing non-stop for a while.


    "Urgg.. Someone must be thinking of my greatness." said Ian.


    Soon, Angus and Jayna arrive at two small tents that have already been prepared before. The tent is not too shabby but also not too luxuriouspared to the n head tent. There are also few guards patrolling around the tent, which makes it rtively safe.


    ''It seems uncle really thought highly of us.'' thought Angus.


    As Angus wanted to enter his tent, "Hmph¡­ Why do they prepare two different tents?" asked Jayna.


    "Err.. Jayna.." said Angus.


    "They should prepare one just one tent. Hmph¡­" grumbling Jayna.


    Ignoring Jayna''s remark, he enters his own tent. Entering his tent, he immediately put on some simple protective rune. Although their location is rtively safe, his experience during the past week told him that there is no such thing as being over cautious.


    Finishingying some simple trap rune, "Draven, please watch the surroundings." said Angus telepathically.


    "Alright, Master." replied Draven shortly.


    Then, Angus begins to sit and meditate. He focuses on his mana core that is on the verge of breaking through. During the feast, he already feels his mana core is in the middle of upgrading.


    But, he suppresses it as upgrading his mana core needs a lot of preparation and couldn''t be done half-heartedly.


    Unlike normal mana cores, Angus designed his mana core to be superior in many things to other normal mana cores. It may not feel different during the lower grade stage, but its true capability will start to show up after entering the upper grade.


    However, there is a downside for this mana core. It needs aplete upgrade to retain all this benefit, not just half-heartedly like doing it during the fight. Complete upgrade means he needs to be ready in body and mind along with the mana core itself.


    Gathering all his mana at one point, he sends it towards the mana core to nurture it. He feels his mana core that usually regenerates his mana stop and begins to absorb the mana during this time. The mana core absorbs all the nearby mana like a bottomless hole.


    A dozen minutester, the mana core bes more saturated after basking in the mana. Suddenly, it creates an invisible shockwave towards the surroundings. Fortunately, Angus already set up some barrier runes before.


    Otherwise, the guard outside will notice the mana turbulence in the air. During this time, his mana core suddenly works at full power and produces purer mana than before. The sudden change makes Angus feel like soaking in warm water.


    It feels rxing yet also energizing. Angus feels like a dry wastnd that is being flooded by water after many years. Still, Angus keeps in control of his mana and circtes it properly. Thest thing he wants at this moment is his mana going out of control.


    A few hourster, his mana started to calm down. Angus could feel that he has be stronger than before going into the upgrade. Moreover, he could feel the presence of his mana core be thinner than before, yet the regeneration is faster.


    After that, Angus summons his status panel to look at his growth properly.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 14 Years Old


    MP: 347/347


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 38


    Dexterity: 38


    Intelligence: 41


    Vitality: 43


    Soul Point: 123


    Looking at his status, he couldn''t help admiring his mana core upgrade. First, his mana has increased by 47 points. Sincest year, his mana point has already risen at a slow speed.


    Forty-seven points are almost like a whole year worth of refining mana to increase his capacity. Furthermore, he also feels that his mana regeneration is twice than before. Having this kind of regeneration means he could fight longer than others.


    Furthermore, he feels this regeneration will be increased along with each mana core upgrade. He didn''t need to worry about such a thing called mana deficiency in the future. The weakness of everybatant up to now is their low mana regeneration.


    Even the high-gradebatant also couldn''t regenerate their mana quickly. But, Angus designed his mana core to ovee this limit, making him a walking human mana generator.


    Besides the mana, Angus also got an increase in Strength and Dexterity by three points. Now, both of these stats need a whole 320 soul points just to increase one. This is an enormous point even after he got ten points a day through the automatic battle system.


    Because of this, every single increase in status is significant for him. The only downside is he could not control his power to the smallest detail like before. However, this is only a small setback. What he needs now is a significant power boost over some most negligible control.


    After checking his growth, Angus opened his eyes and found that a few hours had already passed since the start of his breakthrough. His body is still full of sweat from trying to control his mana cirction before.


    If Jayna''s [Arctic Heart] mana cirction is a delicate thing that could hurt oneself, Angus mana cirction is another level. One wrong mistake could potentially kill him or seriously wound him.


    On the contrary, his body has more refined control over his body and sharp sense. This is one of the primary reasons he could avoid or deflect all attacks. As long as it is not ridiculously overpowered, Angus is confident he could deflect or avoid it.


    His mana cirction didn''t have a name since it was self-made and tailored to his body. So, if he teaches them to others, it will not bring benefit but only disaster to them. Like the [Arctic Heart], his mana cirction also made him sensitive to emotion.


    He even could perceive the malicious intent of other people without looking at them, like when he perceived the fire phoenix intent previously.


    Then, Angus begins cleaning himself with a simple cleaning spell. The basic thing to survive in the wilderness is learning this spell. Although it is not as good as taking a real bath, it is still good enough to maintain hygiene.


    After cleaning himself, he also didn''t forget to resupply Draven''s food. Apparently, Draven could store things in his shadow. However, Angus has his own pocket storage, which makes it useless for him.


    So, Draven decides to fill up his shadow storage with food. This way, Angus didn''t need to keep feeding Draven every single time. Of course, he didn''t give a lot of food at once to not make Draven too docile.


    Draven is a Mundus that not even King Leon and Jade could perceive. So, Angus decided to make it one of his trump cards. A being like Mundus is a cheat existence since it could be anywhere as long as there is a shadow.


    Done resupplying Draven food, Angus decides to rest for a while. Despite his body not feeling tired and energized, he still feels mental fatigue and bes a little bit sluggish. After sleeping for a few hours, Angus could hear amotion nearby.


    "What do you mean I can''t approach the tent? Don''t you know who I am?!" asked Neil from outside the tent.


    ''It seems that Neil still didn''t give up and decided to approach us despite being stopped by the nearby guard.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Hearing thismotion, Jayna and Angus couldn''t help but get out of their tent. At this time, Jayna looks at Angus and feels there is something different about him. Her phoenix instinct tells her that Angus is bing stronger.


    Approaching Angus, "Morning, Angus. Or should I call it afternoon?" asked Jayna.


    "Well, it is quite hard to differentiate the time with this kind of strange climate. Anyway, did you have a good rest?" said Angus.


    "Yup, although it is not as good as when I am with you." said Jayna.


    "Err... " as Angus bes speechless at his girlfriend.


    "Anyway, Angus, did you breakthrough?" asked Jayna curiously.


    "Huh.. How did you know?" asked Angus back.


    "I don''t. It''s just my instinct telling me you are getting stronger than before. I guess this is the perk of merging with Fire Phoenix." said Jayna.


    While the two converse with each other, "Oii... You two.. How dare you flirt in front of me!!"

 Chapter 165: Testing New Strength

    <h4>Chapter 165: Testing New Strength</h4>


    "Oii... You two.. How dare you flirt in front of me!!" shouted Neil from far away.


    Whilepletely ignoring Neil, "So, what are you nning today?" asked Angus.


    "I nned to train a little bit. Since this ce is quite safe for now, I want to try a few things." said Jayna.


    "Oii.. Don''t ignore me." said Neil once more while being blocked by the nearby guards.


    "Hmm.. Mind if I tag along? I also want to test my power a little bit." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna''s expression became ecstatic. "Alright, then like usual?" asked Jayna back.


    "Yup, like usual. But, first, let''s ask uncle Jade if he has any training area we could use." said Angus.


    Then, both of them walk towards Jade''s tent whilepletely ignoring Neil on the way. Fortunately, Neil got stopped before entering the tent and did not doplicated things.


    Arriving inside Jade''s tent, "Ahh.. My nephew, is the preparation done? or you need something else¡­ Wait¡­ you managed to break through?" Jade was surprised at this revtion.


    "Yes, uncle. After yesterday''s feast, I felt on the brink of breaking through and managed to do it yesterday." said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ this is a joyous event."ughed Jade happily.


    It ismon knowledge that people who live inside the Endless Battlefield dimension are stronger than people in the Firuman. Furthermore, their mana core is upgraded faster than normal because of the thick mana in the air.


    Still, to be a grade two at the age of 14 is already showing one talent and considering that most people in this world reach grade two at 18-19 years old.


    Unlike Jayna, who is merged with phoenix and bes stronger every minute, Angus needs to rely on his talent. However, nobody knows that Angus has such a cheat existence like the idle system and heritage chi.


    The major reason why he could grow very fast is because of the heritage chi. By refining the heritage chi, Angus could increase his mana to nurture his body and mana core.


    Unlike other people who need to let their bodies grow passively, Angus is like a healthy person with unlimited good supplements. The difference between the two bes more apparent when they start to reach a higher grade.


    Seeing that his nephew is also a prodigy in both medical andbatant, Jade couldn''t help but be proud of Angus.


    "Umm.. Uncle, this is actually not what wee for," said Angus.


    "Uh yeah, that''s right. I was just a little bit overjoyed about your growth. It is not every day you will see such a great talent like you. Damn, now I really want to rope you into the n as the n Head. Anyway, what do you want to talk about?" said Jade.


    "Actually, we want to test out our power and train a little bit. Is there a ce we could use?" asked Angus.


    "Hahaha.. I thought it was something important. We are living in the desert on top of the sand turtle. You can use any ce outside the vige. Hmm.. Actually, I also want to see yourbat capability. Let''s get going now." said Jade.


    "Err.. okay." replied Angus.


    The news about the neer wanting to do some training is spread throughout the Sur vige. Soon, everybody followed them to look at their guestbat capability. All of them were curious about the two teenagers that were praised by the n head yesterday.


    After a while, Angus and Jayna arrive outside the vige. Both of them decide to have a spar to test their newly gained power.


    "Hmm¡­ Why did the weakling like him, sparring the genius and beautifuldy like Jayna? I bet he just wants to flirt with her." said Neil.


    "Shut up, Neil. Or I will smack your head again." said Jane.


    Although the other vigers didn''t protest, they were also confused since they couldn''t perceive Angus''s mana core grade at all. It is like he is an ordinary person that never formed his mana core.


    "So, what is the previous record?" asked Jayna.


    "It''s 9 minutes 12 seconds." replied Angus.


    "Alright, I will break the record then," said Jayna.


    "Then, like usual. We start the moment the coin touches the ground." said Angus and suddenly toss the coin into the air.


    After a while, the coin touched the sand. Jayna immediately uses her movement skill to approach Angus [Fiery Burst]. Unlike before, her fire maniption increases by leap bound after merging with Phoenix and increasing her skill proficiency.


    In the blink of an eye, Jayna managed to arrive at Angus. At this moment, Angus tapped the sandy ground, and a magic circle appeared in the blink of an eye. Then, the sandy ground below Angus rose [2nd Circle - Earth Wall].


    Jayna couldn''t help but use [Fire Punch] and hit the Earth Wall in front of her. *Bam* Despite the strong momentum and force, the Earth Wall only has a big crack.


    Suddenly, below Jayna''s ground, a vinees out and tries to grip her feet [1st Circle - Entangle]. Out of reflex, she retreated by jumping back.


    As Jayna jumps back, Angus already prepares another spell. A bright magic circlees out in front of him and shoots a big water ball towards her [1st Circle ¨C Aqua Ball].


    Noticing the iing [Aqua Ball] and Angus''s intent, she quickly dodge the water while once again trying to approach Angus using [Fiery Burst]. As Jaynaes to him, Angus suddenly shoots some fireballs towards her [2nd Circle - Fireball]. *BOM* *BOM* *BOM*


    Unlike the slow [Aqua Ball], Angus''s [Fireball] could be cast rapidly since it is his own affinity element. Jayna couldn''t help but be pushed back since all the [Fireballs] could create small shockwaves nearby.


    As Jayna backs away, Angus creates a water arrow andpletely freezes it [1st Circle Water Arrow] [1st Circle - Freeze] [Combined spell - Ice Arrow]. Using the gap Angus preparing the spell, Jayna rushed in once again.


    The ice arrows are already ready to beunched above Angus''s head. Controlling the Ice Arrow, Angusunches it at Jayna. Looking at its trajectory, Jayna managed to dodge the Ice arrow at thest moment.


    Suddenly, the Ice Arrow that touches the ground turns the sandy ground into the frozen ground. Soon, the nearby Ice Arrow turns the ground nearby Jayna into slippery ice. The difference in the temperature makes the surrounding area near Jayna humid.


    Ignoring all of this, Jayna keeps approaching Angus using the [Fiery Burst]. As she arrives in front of the Earth Wall where Angus stand, she unsheathes her sword and shes at it [Sword Art - Hundred Cut]


    Jayna''s sword cut through the Earth Wall like tofu and crumbled it. But, Angus already predicted this and jumped into the air. In the air, he cast another spell [2nd Circle - Binding Chain].


    A chaines out from his hand and binds Jayna. Angus used the dy time between Jayna''s skills and managed to bind her. Binding by the chain, Jayna immediately created [me Armor] and melted the binding chain.


    Looking at this, Angus cast a spell to himself [1st Circle - Light Body] [1st Circle - Agility] and ran away to create a distance. He managed to arrive at the water puddle where he cast the Aqua Ball before.


    Using the surrounding water, Angus cast another spell [2nd Circle - Water Lash]. However, Jayna already arrives in front of Angus using [Fiery Burst]. At thest moment, she got pped by the Watersh towards the frozen ground.


    Because of the heat and Jayna''s me Armor, the frozen ground melted into the water on the sandy ground. Looking at this, Jayna feels a bad premonition. But, Angus already cast another spell [2nd Circle - Lightning Bolt].


    The lightning immediately travels rapidly towards Jayna. With such speed, Jayna could only brace herself using her me armor. But, the soaked water into the surroundings made the electrocutionst longer and paralyzed her a little bit.


    Using this opportunity, Angus uses all his mind power to cast the next spell while whispering the chanting. A few momentster, a bright magic circle appears below Jayna [3rd Circle ¨C Neverwinter].


    A cold temperature came towards the surrounding Jayna and froze her in the blink of an eye. Jayna is entrapped into frozen stone while Angus has a ragged breath after casting multiple spells in a short time.


    "Ha.. Ha.. she is faster than before." said Angus.


    The surrounding vigers couldn''t help but be shocked at Angus''s magic disy. That not one of them couldment about Angus''s expertise in magic.


    Normally, magicians could be only proficient at one elemental spell, especially in one frontal battle like this. They need to cast spells as fast as possible.


    However, Angus broke thismon sense and managed to use various kinds of different elemental spells like he had an affinity with all of them.


    They couldn''tprehend how Angus did it. Little did everyone know, it could only happen because of Angus''s high calction ability and transmutation magic circle from the Archmage Bern''s legacy.


    Using this way, Angus could cast any elemental spell much faster than usual, almost like his fire element spell.


    As everyone thought that the battle was finished, the Jayna frozen stone began to crack. *Crack* *Crack* *Pyarr* The frozen sculpture turns into countless ice fragments and a bird crying out from Jayna. *PIAAKK*

 Chapter 166: Round Two

    <h4>Chapter 166: Round Two</h4>


    *PIAAKK* a hot fiery auraing out from Jayna''s body [Sacred Fire]. The Fire envelops Jayna''s body and makes a sort of wing shape on the back of Jayna.


    All the audience was surprised at the sudden change of event, especially the n head Jade. As someone that has been roaming the Endless Battlefield dimension for years, he knows the unique existence such as phoenix.


    Still, he is in doubt. The phoenix he knows uses green me and powerful blue me. There is no story about another phoenix using a normal red me over the years he resides inside thisnd.


    While everyone was shocked at Jayna''seback, "Ready for round two?" said Jayna, grinning towards Angus.


    Without waiting for Angus''s reply, she holds up her sword, and all the fire elements gather at her sword. Looking at this, Angus couldn''t help but have a bad feeling and ready himself.


    The swordes down a momentter and melts everything straight towards Angus [Sword Art - Fiery Wave]. *rr* In the blink of an eye, the heatwave was already in front of Angus.


    Angus managed to dodge the absurd attack by a hair breath using strange footwork [Rodeo Maneuver]. Angus''s body seems to disappear on the spot and appear next to it. Seeing the hot, scorched ground beside him, he couldn''t help but gulp his saliva.


    ''Such an absurd fire element concentration, and that''s only at the grade two strength. I should stop teasing her too much from now on. Don''t want to get identally fried up.'' thought Angus.


    "Haa.. Ha.. as expected, you still could avoid that?" said Jayna while slumping on the ground, exhausted.


    Thest move she did contain almost all her mana. Even though her mana is already five times higher than before, the mana consumption of such a skill is still massive.


    Furthermore, this is the first time she has used the skill. She believes after bing more proficient at it. She could reduce mana consumption and control it better.


    Looking that the unbelievable spar is done now, *p* *p* *p* n Head Jade couldn''t help but p his hand loudly.


    "Wonderful, such a great spar. It''s like looking at the high-grade spar rather than a lower grade one." praised Jade honestly.


    Hearing this, the other viger couldn''t help but agree with Jade''s evaluation. Both of the teenagers already surpass the level of the lower gradebatant.


    Be it Angus''s proficiency in a lot of elemental spells along with his enormous mana to cast it or Jayna''sst attack that could kill higherbatant, both of them managed to show what is called a true genius.


    Moreover, Angus and Jayna''sbat capability is really advanced. All the vigers feel like seeing expert fighting but with a lot of limitations.


    Neil, who is spectating Angus and Jayna''s spar, couldn''t help but feel ashamed. Yet, he also feels jealousy at such power.


    ''Impossible¡­ They must be an adult with the appearance of a teenager. There is no way they have that kind of strength. It should be me that has that kind of attention!!'' thought Neil while gritting his teeth before leaving the area.


    Seeing Neil''s behavior, n Head Jade could only sigh at his youngest son.


    ''I hope with this you could learn something from this. In this world, there is always a sky above the sky. Otherwise, you will never survive in this treacherousnd.'' thought n Head Jade.


    "So, Did I break the previous record?" asked Jayna excitedly despite her exhaustion.


    "Err¡­ I think we should not measure it with time anymore." said Angus.


    "Eh.. That means I have already reached the next step?" asked Jayna.


    "Nope, it''s just that our mana consumption is higher when we use more advanced spells/skills. So, I think it will be better to change it to how many you got hit. How about it? Of course, if you couldnd a hit on me, we will move on to the next step." said Angus.


    "Boohoo¡­ But, it means I have be better. Alright, deals." said Jayna before going on meditation to recover her mana.


    Seeing the spar is over, all the vigers start to disperse while expressing their goodwill towards the two teenagers. As for the two teenagers, they couldn''t help but wait for Jayna''s body to recover.


    Herst move has a strong recoil towards her body and makes her body keep shaking and feeling weak for a while. Moreover, she also needs to recover a little bit of mana.


    As the vigers start to disperse, leaving the two teenagers alone, n Head Jade approaches them.


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s a wonderful spar. However, I still feel you hide some of your strength, my dear nephew." said Jade.


    "Well, we should not reveal all of our hidden cards." replied Angus nonchntly.


    "Anyway, there is something that is bothering me. It is about Lady Jayna. I couldn''t help but feel her power is the same as the phoenixes that I know." said Jade.


    Hearing this, "Uncle Jade knows about the phoenix?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, not one but two. Inside the Endless Battlefield, there are two immortal entities called green phoenix and blue phoenix. I never sh directly with both of them, but I still could feel their aura when they fight nearby and hear some stories about it."


    "Both of these two entities are ridiculously strong only below the seventh-grade realm. Even among the sixth grade, they are in the category of the upper ss." exined Jade more.


    Then, Jade tells the characteristics of the two phoenixes and their strength. Based on Jade''s experience, the green phoenix has a strong hot green me. The me not only burns but also contains the force of nature.


    Once there was a fight between a green phoenix and a high-grade monster. After being hit by the green me, the monster''s body grows a vine and strong branches that restrain it.


    In the end, the monster''s body dies because of its vitality absorbed by the branch and green fire on it.


    As for the blue phoenix, it has territory in the coldest ce of Endless Battlefield. Based on the story circted among the other ns inside this dimension, the Blue phoenix has absurd fire properties.


    Its fire is scorching hot, unlike normal fire, but it also could freeze the things it touches. Both of the victims of the blue phoenix fire will get burn wounds along with the freezing wound. Based on this fact, the blue phoenix is more dangerous than the green phoenix.


    Furthermore, both of these beasts have already been living inside the Endless battlefield for a long time. It could be said that both of them are immortal.


    For all the seventh-grade beings and monster overlords inside this dimension, fighting both of them is only wasting time and power.


    Both of the phoenixes could easily be resurrected from the dead. Furthermore, they could also fly very fast and escape any trap with their current strength.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help feeling that both Jayna and Angus were lucky to escape from the two phoenixes. Since Jade maye with them from now, Angus decides to tell the story about Jayna''s current condition.


    Hearing Jayna''s condition, Jade couldn''t help but be surprised at this revtion.


    After thinking for a while, "Hmm¡­ Don''t worry, my nephew. Lady Jayna is King Leon''s daughter. I will give my best to protect her. Still, it is a surprise that there is another phoenix that is stronger than those two." said Jade.


    Then, both of them begin to chat about various things before Jade goes back to the vige to take care of some things. As for Angus, he is still waiting for Jayna to end her meditation to recover her mana.


    Mana recovering is a slow process if they do not have cheat-like existence like heritage chi. However, Jayna, who is already merged with the fire phoenix, has superior mana regeneration.


    The downside is her mana will contain fire elements than attributeless normal mana. She could use fire skills/spells more easily but harder to use other elemental spells/skills, including attributeless elemental spells/skills.


    After recovering a little bit, both teenagers go back to the vige and rest in their tent. Angus wants to prepare some tools for his uncle''s medication.


    The medication of old wound miasma is tedious work since the wound is already ingrained with the body for too long. It is like removing a tumor in the medical field. A lot of tools and preparation need to be done before the practice.


    Angus begins to create a few tools that will help his medication. Fortunately, his space storage contains various kinds of raw materials to be used. Using his expertise in crafting, Angus began to create a series of medical tools and sterile needles.


    Another week passed by in the blink of an eye. During these weeks, Angus continued to focus on creating his medical tools. Besides that, he also asionally apanies Jayna''s training.


    In the nighttime, he will enter his manual battle system to umte more points. Since he arrived at the Endless Battlefield dimension, Angus didn''t have time and a safe ce to enter the manual battle system.


    During thest few weeks, his soul point only came from his automatic battle system. Only now, he has time to enter the manual battle system and umte his soul points.

 Chapter 167: Two Brother

    <h4>Chapter 167: Two Brother</h4>


    Inside Angus''s tent, "Haa¡­ I think I have no problem killing all the assassins before in a frontal battle." said Angus while sweating.


    Angus was just having a fierce battle inside the manual battle system. He fights with some of the assassins he apprehended before, who had the power of grade two with its grade three leaders.


    Although they didn''t specialize in frontal battle, fighting them all at once was still difficult. Angus even needs the help of Draven and rune card magic along with potions to win.


    Still, the rewards are tremendous. Just by fighting all of them at once, Angus could umte around 100 soul points.


    This is an enormous reward, considering he only gets around 4-6 soul points for fighting one of them beside the assassin leader. Based on this fact, Angus could summarize the soul points he gets when ording to the grade.


    The first-gradebatant only gives 1-2 points, but it takes some time to win the battle since their endurance is also upgraded. Second-gradebatant gives 4-6 soul points. Still, it takes more time to win than fighting first grade.


    Not only that, when Angus faced multiple opponents in second grade, all of them could use some sort of simple teamwork and make the battle harder. During this time, Angus was often forced to use his rune magic card to help him.


    As for the third-gradebatant, such as the assassin leader gives around 12-15 souls points. Angus needs to fight with all his strength and use a rune magic card to beat them.


    The problem he faced when fighting third-gradebatants is their resilience. They could protect their body with their mana. Furthermore, unlike normal people, the opponent inside the manual battle system is like an optimized robot.


    They will use anything to defeat Angus in the most efficient way. None of the taunting or tricks will work towards them. He also feels that the higher the grade, the more intelligent they be.


    The most ridiculous thing that happens is they even managed to usebination spells or skills. Angus knows how difficult it is to use this technique since it needs high concentration and mind power.


    Yet the grade three opponent still could do it with the help of mana. Still, it is not without repercussions. Normally, this kind of technique will damage the brain and mind in the long term. But, the ck humanoid monster didn''t care about that.


    He spected that the higher the grade, the more reckless technique it could use. Angus feels he needs to wait for a while before fighting the grade four opponent, such as the teacher Oswalt, the spy of the Nergal kingdom.


    He didn''t know what kind of strange reckless technique it would use. Besides that, Angus decided to fight a battle with a winning chance percentage upper than 60 percent.


    At this winning percentage, he already needs potions and various other stuff to win the battle, such as the fight he just did. Unlike his rune magic card that he could recharge, the potion is very precious, especially in this dangerousnd.


    Fortunately, a merchant in the vige sells some of the potions along with its ingredients. This way, Angus could re-supply his ingredients and make his own potion. Because of this, Angus didn''t need to worry about expending his potion for now.


    However, the vige didn''t use gold coins like in the Firuman. They use the barter system along with the mana core as currency.


    The price of the ingredient is also higher than in the Firuman. Angus needs to pay two to three first-grade mana cores to gather ingredients for a lesser-grade mana potion. As for the one lesser grade mana potion, it cost around fifteen first grade mana cores.


    ording to the seller, it is harder to get the ingredients and make potions than hunting mana core. Fortunately, Angus collected a lot of mana core during his way towards the Surya Desert. Besides that, Angus could also harvest some first-grade monsters through his system.


    Although it will not always drop a mana core, it is still better than nothing. Angus also found that fighting a second-grade monster is almost the same as fighting a third-grade humanbatant.


    Their body is so ridiculously strong that most of Angus''s attacks could be endured by them. Unless Angus uses a strong skill attack, the monster could definitely withstand Angus''s attack.


    Furthermore, they also still retain some of their wisdom. Unlike normal monsters, they could use tactics. He didn''t want to think about fighting a third-grade monster who is more resilient than it.


    After calming his breath and resting for a while, Angus went out of his tent. The current Sur vige environment is quite rowdy. Angus heard from the nearby guard that the hunter squad managed to bring back some big monsters for vige supply.


    During the time the sand turtle moves its body, the Sur n will send a team towards a nearby area to subjugate any monster or beast that managed to get on top of the sand turtle''s shell. One of the hunter teams is also the one that found Angus and Jayna.


    Ignoring this news, Angus decides to go towards Jayna''s tent but only to find she is already going out to train by herself. Then, he chose to visit herter and went towards his uncle''s tent.


    He nned to start to medicate his uncle''s old wound. The faster his uncle healed, the better situation for them. Arriving in front of the n head tent, Angus found a few people inside the tent.


    Looking that they are still having a discussion, Angus decides to wait for them. After Angus waited outside for a while, Angus got called by his uncle, who already noticed his presence.


    "Angus,e in." said Jade in a deep voice.


    Entering the tent, Angus found a red-skinned man with yellow hair and a red-haired man with the same skin tone looking at him.


    "Angus, my dear nephew, let me introduce you to them. The one with red hair is Kurvan, my first son. And the one with yellow hair is Isvel, my second son. There should be another, but It seems he iste."


    "So, you are the one that is called more genius than our youngest brother?" said the red-haired man.


    "Don''t be too serious, brother. Hello, Name is Isvel, but everyone here calls me Lightning since I am fast as lightning." chatter the yellow-haired man.


    "Hello, I am Angus Victory. As you know, I am from Firuman and nephew of the n head." replied Angus.


    "Well, At least you are not too dumb like my youngest brother." said Kurvan.


    "Or boring like the third brother." replied Isvel.


    "Alright, both of you could rest first. Angus, is there something you need?" asked the n head Jade.


    As the two brothers went out of the tent, "Yes, I have done all the necessary preparation." replied Angus.


    "Already?? Then, let''s do it tonight. Many hunter squads will return these days, and I need to be there for their report." said the n head.


    "Alright, where are we doing it?" asked Angus.


    "How about here?" replied Jade.


    "Good, there are a lot of istion runes in the tent. It will create less hassle in case uncle is screaming out loud." said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ There is no way I will scream like that." said Jade.


    "Well, thest patient that healed with miasma potion screaming like hell even though he was already in the seventh-grade realm." said Angus.


    Hearing this, the n head couldn''t help but have a cold sweat, "Err.. You are joking, right?" said Jade.


    "Nope, that''s the truth. So, I hope uncle will also prepare himself." said Angus before going outside towards Jayna''s location.


    On the way, Angus found a yellow-haired guy waiting for him in the middle of the road.


    "Hey, cousin. Go out for training? Can I tag along?" asked Isvel.


    "Hmm¡­ Sure." said Angus shortly.


    Then, both of them begin to walk towards Jayna''s location. On the way, Angus starts to regret his decision to ept the yellow-haired guy apanying him. It is because Isvel is someone that could not shut his mouth.


    He is the one that could be called a chatterbox. Just a moment, Angus walks with Isvel, he is already telling his story about his life inside the vige without stopping.


    Fortunately, the distance towards Jayna''s location is not too far. After a while of enduring the chatterbox, Angus arrives at the clearing where Jayna is training. At this moment, a heatwave will asionallye out from Jayna''s body.


    Looking at the intense heatwave, "Uwahh.. What a strong fire element."mented Isvel beside Angus.


    Suddenly, Jayna, who closes her eyes while standing, opens her eyes and a crimson fire envelops her body. A phoenix silhouette ising out behind her, along with the bird''s cry. *Piaakk* [Sacred Fire]


    The surrounding temperature immediately rose to a high degree. The ground below Jayna even turns into moltenva from the scorching heat. Despite this, Jayna itself seemspletely fine, along with her clothes and sword.


    Out of nowhere, Jayna shes her sword horizontally and creates an arc of crimson fire towards the horizon [Sword Art - Fiery Wave].

 Chapter 168: Gilford

    <h4>Chapter 168: Gilford</h4>


    [Sword Art - Fiery Wave] a scorching heatwave spread horizontally towards the sandy ground. Unlike the first time, Jayna used the [Fiery Wave] and shed it vertically.


    Now, she tried to sh it horizontally and create arge-scale area of attack towards the surrounding area.


    However, since the [Fiery Wave] is spread around, it also decreases its temperature and destructiveness. Still, this skill is enough to burn down someone along the perimeter.


    Even Angus couldn''t help but use a third circle spell or dodge away using [Beast Walk] to avoid such a skill.


    "Woahh¡­ What kind of absurd skill is that? It''s like a fourth circle spell." eximed Isvel beside Angus.


    Rather than replying, Angus ignores the chatterbox and approaches Jayna, who is exhausted.


    Looking at Angus approaching her, "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ It seems it will take some time to be proficient at this skill." said Jayna while calming her breath.


    "Yeah, the concentrated fire mana from [Sacred Fire] is good. But releasing it is like breaking a dam. Once you let loose, there is no other way to control it. I can''t help but be curious how the fire phoenix managed to control all this much fire mana." said Angus.


    From Jayna''s story [Sacred Fire] is one of the fire phoenix''s original skills. Because Jayna managed to devour the fire phoenix, she also inherited all of her skills.


    "No, you are wrong, Angus. The original fire phoenix never tried to control this concentrated fire mana. She is.. just let everything loose without care." exined Jayna.


    "Whatt¡­ she never tries to control this kind of strength. That''s kind of a waste¡­" eximed Angus.


    Angus believes a power without proper control is like giving tremendous energy to a baby. It is a waste of energy since the energy could be used efficiently.


    Hearing her boyfriend''s remark, Jayna could only smile. Over the years, she knows that Angus is a control freak. However, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t like it since Angus never tries to control people but only things he could control perfectly.


    She is also somewhat affected by him having good control over power and energy. However, this kind of thing is harder to achieve. Not everyone has the talent to control their body and energy like Angus.


    Still, she is trying to control the fire phoenix''s skill. She believes if she could have better control over them, it will increase her overallbat prowess.


    During the time Angus and Jayna are discussing a little bit to control this skill, Isveles towards them.


    "Ahh.. Jayna, this is my cousin, Isvel. This is the 4th princess of the Heart Kingdom, Jayna Heart." Angus introduced both of them.


    "Hello, you could call me Lady Jayna like everyone else." said Jayna.


    "Woahh¡­ A princess.. That means you are royalty. Is it the same as being the son of a n head? Or is it a higher ranking than it? Anyway, this is the first time I have met a princess before¡­" said Isvel as he turned into chatterbox mode.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna could only silently hear the chatterbox talking without replying. It is not because they don''t want to respond, but they didn''t have a chance to reply.


    After a while, "Say, since you two are quite strong, why don''t we have a little bit of spar?" asked Isvel out of nowhere.


    "Errmm¡­ we.." replied Angus.


    Before Angus could finish his sentence, "Don''t worry, I will hold back a little bit. I hear¡­" as Isvel once again talked nonstop.


    Both Angus and Jayna could only look at each other without knowing what to do.


    During this moment, "Woaahh.. what a concentrated fire mana. Is this a spell? No, the fire mana is too wild to be a spell." said a man with goggles while inspecting the scorched area from Jayna''s skill.


    Hearing this, all of them immediately look at the man who keeps inspecting. During this time, Angus is the one that is surprised the most since he couldn''t even feel the guy approaching them.


    "Ohh.. Brother Gil, you are back already." said Isvel.


    But, the person named Gil ignored Isvel''s call and kept inspecting the scorched ground.


    Looking at this, "Oii.. Nerd, You could inspect that damned scorched groundter!!" As Isvel disappears from his spot and does a flying kick towards Gil.


    Gil immediately got kicked by Isvel and thrown a few meters away. Then, Isvel dragged Gil like a dead body towards Angus and Jayna, who are looking at the attic of the two people.


    "Ahh.. Sorry about that. He is my younger brother, Gilford, a nerd who likes to meddle with some boring stuff." said Isvel.


    Suddenly, Gil recovered and countered his brother, "Hey, that''s not boring stuff. It''s called science and technology." rebuked Gil.


    "Yeah-yeah.. Boring stuff.." said Isvel.


    "Hmph.. a chatterbox like you will never know the true value of my stuff. Anyway, I hear you two are from the Firuman? Do you happen to bring some books?" asked Gil.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but look at Angus. She knows that Angus must bring a few books on this journey as reading books is one of Angus''s hobbies besideszing around.


    "Hmm.. what book do you want?" replied Angus.


    "Ehh.. you really have some books? That''s awesome. Could I borrow it? Ahh.. My name is Gilford, by the way." eximed Gilford.


    "I am Angus Victory. I am sorry, but I can''t lend the book for free. Let''s say why don''t we have an exchange." said Angus.


    "Exchange? What do you want?" asked Gilford.


    "Since you want to borrow books, let''s exchange them for lending your other books." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Gilford immediately smiles happily, "I see you are a man of the culture as well. Say why don''t youe towards my home..." as Gilford and Angus chatting on their own.


    Looking at this, "Urrgg.. I never knew that my cousin was also a nerd."mented Isvel nearby.


    "Anyway, I hear from my father that you will try to medicate his old wound. Could I spectate it?" asked Gilford out of nowhere.


    "Hm¡­ Well, as long as you don''t disturb me and get uncle Jade''s permission, you could spectate it." said Angus.


    "Really?? That''s good. Yey.." said Gilford happily.


    "Woah-Woah.. Hold on.. What do you mean by medicating father? Did father get sick?" asked Isvel out of nowhere.


    "No, dumbass.. It''s his old wound. Apparently, our cousin here will try to heal his miasma wound." said Gilford.


    "Oii.. What did you call me, Nerd?" replied Isvel while smacking his brother''s head.


    "Stop hitting my head. I don''t want to be a scatterbrain like you." said Gilford while running away.


    The two brothers begin a game of cat and mouse while leaving Angus and Jayna alone.


    "Well, it seems you get a good cousin with the same interests as you." said Jayna.


    "Same interest? That will be good if that''s the case. I think that Gilford is the most dangerous out of Uncle Jade''s children." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Howe?" replied Jayna.


    "Because of the four children only, he reeks of blood. Anyway, let''s go back now. Tonight, I need to medicate Uncle Jade." said Angus.


    ''Reeks of blood??'' thought Jayna before following Angus back towards Sur vige.


    As time goes by, nightes. Because of the sunny weather in the Surya desert, the Sur Vige is still as bright as day despite the nighttime. Still, most of the vigers already rest in their own tent.


    Now, Angus stays in the n head tent. There are few people inside the tent, such as n head Jade, Jane, Gilford, Angus, and Jayna. Beside them, all the nearby guards are ordered to wait outside.


    Sitting on the chair in the middle of the tent, Angus is doing thest-minute inspection towards Uncle Jade''s old wound.


    After a while, "Alright, let me exin what I am going to do." said Angus.


    Angus intends to open the old wound first and purify the outeryer of the miasma wound. During this time, Jade needs to keep repelling the miasma from the inside while drinking the miasma curing potion.


    This moment is also the most painful moment, like when Angus cures King Nexus'' wound. The miasma inside the wound will go wildly and be aggressive upon the contact of the miasma curing wound.


    After exining what uncle Jade needs to do, Angus takes out a few enchanted steel needles along with a few medical tools.


    "Uncle, you ready?" asked Angus while holding a scalpel.


    "Yes, let''s do it." replied Jade while holding the miasma-curing potion.


    After both of them taking a deep breath, Angus cut open the ck-skinned wound on the lower stomach of uncle Jade''s body.


    The moment the wound cuts open, Uncle Jade feels like being scorching in the wounded area. Without wasting any moment, "Drink the potion now!!" said Angus while stabbing the enchanted needle around the wound area.


    The moment Uncle Jade drinks the potion, he feels burned from the inside. However, his suffering is only in the beginning.


    After Angus stabs the needles around the wound, "Keep repelling the miasma!!" said Angus and took out a bottle of miasma curing potion.


    The moment Angus applies the potion towards the wound, "ARRGGHHH!!!"

 Chapter 169: Miasma Operation

    <h4>Chapter 169: Miasma Operation</h4>


    "ARRGGHHH!!!" the n Head Jade screamed as his life depended on it.


    Jade feels like unimaginable pain from his lower stomach to his whole body. All his veins showing up like it is going to rupture anytime.


    Hearing the n head scream, everyone inside the room bes worried but still holding themself to not interrupt the medication process since Angus already reminds them before.


    After applying the potion, Angus produces a blue me on one of his hands. Then, he takes another bottle on the other hand. Using a series of fast hand movements, Angus tapped a few parts of Jade''s body with a burning blue me hand.


    While all of this happens, he keeps applying the potion to the wounded area. A series of miasma gas keepsing out from the wound.


    Healing old miasma wounds is moreplicated because of this reason. The miasma was already integrated as part of the body and could multiply using the host body mana and vitality.


    It is already a blessing for Jade to reach his current power despite having such a miasma wound. Normally, with this kind of wound, one''sbat strength and progress will stagnate.


    A few momentster, Angus stops applying the potion and reces the steel needle that has already turned into ck color.


    After recing the steel needle, "Uncle, can you still continue?" asked Angus.


    "Haa.. Ha.. Don''t worry. Ha.. Just do it!!" said uncle Jade with a haggard breath.


    Then, Angus does the same process applying the potion while pushing the miasma inside Uncle Jade''s body using the blue me.


    During this time, Uncle Jade could barely hold on to the pain and almost fell unconscious. At this moment, Angus stops applying the potion and begins to write a rune near the wounded area.


    Angus decides to stop the medication and trap the miasma in the wounded area for the time being using the rune. After a while, Angus activated the rune, and Uncle Jade immediately fell unconscious.


    Fortunately, the other nearby people are ready to hold Jade''s body andy him down to the nearby prepared bed.


    Angus didn''t expect that the healing of the old miasma wound would be this difficult. Just from one of these sessions, he already uses five bottle miasma cure potions.


    Furthermore, the pain the patient receives is more than he thought. The patient needs to keep conscious while holding the miasma to prevent it from spreading around. Otherwise, it will be useless since the miasma will attack the other area.


    From this one session, Angus thought he needed around ten to fifteen times using the same procedure. Moreover, there is also long rehabilitation after the medication ends.


    After checking that Uncle Jade''s condition is okay, Angus looked at the ck-colored needle, and without hesitation, he burned them down using his blue me.


    "Hmm.. Why did you burn it down?" asked Gilford, who kept silent from the start.


    Hearing this, Angus looked at Gilford before replying, "Why not? Did you want to use it?" asked Angus back.


    "Well, no. But, we could at least research it a little bit." said Gilford.


    "Nothing good wille out of it." replied Angus.


    Looking that Gilford still couldn''t ept it, "Say cousin, What is miasma? Is it a curse? poison? or another type of energy?" asked Angus towards Gilford.


    "Hmm.. Some books say it is a kind of curse, but if a monster could use it, then it means another type of energy." replied Gilford.


    "No, Miasma is actually mana. Corrupted mana. As for how this mana could be corrupted, I am not sure myself. However, since it is corrupted mana, you should never y with it unless you n not to use mana anymore." exined Angus.


    "As a researcher, I understand the thirst for knowledge and curiosity over something. Yet, if we are not going to use it or are notmitted enough to throw everything for it, why bother to do it in the first ce.


    "Cousin, to get a certain knowledge, you need to be ready to pay for the right price. Please think carefully about this." said Angus while going out of the tent with Jayna leaving Gilford.


    On the way towards their tent, "It''s not like you giving someone lengthy advice." said Jayna.


    "Well, I found that cousin Gilford is quite simr to myself. However, he is like searching for a needle in the middle of a haystack. He didn''t know what his current ambition was. Even for someone that is thirsty for knowledge, they have their interest and ambition." replied Angus.


    "I see¡­ Then, what is your ambition?" asked Jayna.


    "Didn''t it clear already?" replied Angus.


    "Ehh.. What is it?" asked Jayna.


    "To stand at the top and be the strongest. No matter how I deny it, I always had this kind of ambition from the start in my heart. Of course, it will be good to have a peaceful life with a beautiful girl, like you, Jayna." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna bes blushing and embarrassed.


    Looking at the blushing, Jayna, "Say, Jayna, want to rest at my tent?" said Angus.


    "O-Okay.. B-But.. I am still not ready yet." said Jayna.


    "Hahaha¡­ What are you thinking about? we are only resting." said Angus while patting Jayna''s head.


    "Hmph.. Stupid Angus!!" said Jayna while pouting.


    Then the following day, Angus went back to Jade''s tent to check his condition. Currently, Jade has a pale expression, yet he feels more energetic than before. After careful inspection, Angus will not do the same medication for a few days to let uncle Jade''s body rest.


    The medication method Angus uses is very forceful and gives quite a burden to Uncle Jade''s body. Without proper rest, his body may get more hidden injuries and risk his life.


    During the next few days, Angus continues training inside his system and apanies Jayna''s training. All this time, it was very peaceful. Even Neil didn''t bother them again and trained on his own for the uing age ceremony test.


    Another day passed by, and today a colossal sandstorm came to envelop the whole gigantic turtle sand. Despite that, the turtle sand kept moving forward like there was no sandstorm. The sandstormsted for an entire day.


    Looking at this sandstorm, Angus knows that he is still inside the dangerousnd and needs to keep getting stronger. After a whole day of a sandstorm, it finally ended and left a lot of sand dunes near the vige.


    Angus meditated inside his tent as usual. Suddenly, an rm was heard all over Sur Vige. Soon, various explosions were heard all over the vige. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* Fortunately, a barrier around the vige holds the explosion.


    "Intruder!! Prepare for a fight!!" shout Abet.


    Suddenly, a whispering chant could be heard in the air. An enormous magic circle appears above the Sur vige.


    "There.. There is a group in the brown cloak!!" said one of the guards.


    "Isvel!! Get them!!" said Kurvan, Jade''s eldest son.


    "Hmph¡­ Dare to attack the Sur n. Let''s see how many lives they have." said Isvel before lightning covered his body and disappeared from his spot [Lightning Strike].


    A momentter, Isvel is already in front of the cloaked group and cancels the chanting spell.


    "Tch.. It''s the lightning of the Sur n." said the cloaked man.


    "Since you are already here, Die!!" said the other cloaked man.


    Suddenly, from the ground appeared a few more cloaked men surrounded Isvel.


    At this moment, Kurvan, who is flying in the air, also does not stay still. He raised his hand, and a few pirs of fire arose from out of nowhere [3rd Circle - Fire Totem]. Each of the Fire Totem is spiraling and moving toward the brown cloaked man.


    Looking at the Fire Totem,ing from all directions, "Tch.. prepare the barrier." said one of the brown cloaked men.


    Using this chance, Isvel ran back towards the vige. However, on the way, all the nearby sand dunes move and reveal a few other brown cloaked people ambushing Isvel.


    During this time, Isvel couldn''t help but need to fight back. Suddenly, a few spellsnd on Isvel [1st Circle - Stone Skin] [1st Circle - Agility] [1st Circle - Power Up].


    Looking at Angus, who is casting spells from far away, Isvel couldn''t help but smile while feeling his body buffed with energy. Using his enchanted speed, Isvel dodges all the nearby attacks and runs towards the vige.


    "There is another capable magician inside the vige." said one of the intruders.


    However, before they could do anything, a human-sized fire hit them [Godak Fire]. *BLAM* The fire heat immediately engulfed the surrounding area.


    A blonde-haired man with a long greatsword stood majestically inside the burning fire.


    "Dare to attack my vige?!! Sur n.. Attack!!" shouted the n head Jade.


    "Woww!!" replied the nearby guard.


    "It''s the n head, retreat!!" said one of the intruders.


    As the intruder retreated, a sandstorm appeared near the horizon. Looking at this, Jade knows that the intruder ising and going using the sandstorm as its cover.


    ''This sandstorm is probably an artificial one.'' thought Jade.


    Not wanting to let the intruders go away, "Jane, block that sandstorm!!"mand Jade.

 Chapter 170: Diversion

    <h4>Chapter 170: Diversion</h4>


    "Jane, block that sandstorm!!"mand Jade


    Hearing the n Head, Jane, the eldest daughter of Jade, immediately gathers some of the vigers. All of them take out a great axe and spin rapidly on their spot.


    A momentter, mes came out from their great axe. Using the spinning centrifugal force, they jump high in the air along with their great zing axe with Jane on the lead.


    While in the air, they kept rotating and covered in fire. Later, their entire body is covered with fire and keeps approaching the sandstorm.


    "Release, Now!! [Fire Axe 1st style - me wheel]" yelled Jane as she shot a massive fire from her great axe.


    Following Jane''s lead, the other vigers also shot their own [me Wheel] towards the sandstorm. Although their [me wheel] is not as big as Jane had, they soon merged together and created a giant firewall towards the sandstorm.


    *BOOMM* The fire and sandstorm sh and create a huge disturbance nearby. Since the sandstorm contains a lot of wind, the fire bes more extensive and makes a big zone within the sandstorm.


    While all of this is happening, the n Head Jade leads the other people to hunt down all the retreating intruders.


    Looking at this, Angus feels something is wrong and immediately uses [Great Mana Echolocation] to detect everything nearby. Suddenly, Angus feels something big ising towards the vige from the other direction.


    "This is¡­ What the hell is this?" said Angus.


    Angus tries to warn the other guard that running towards the intruder, but the nearby wind is too strong for his voice to be heard. Leaving with no choice, Angus ran towards the other direction of the vige while sending a few vigers towards the n Head for help.


    Along the way, Angus meets with Jayna. Looking at Angus''s serious face, she immediately knows something is wrong and decides to follow him.


    "Jayna, there is something big approaching the vige in the other direction." shouted Angus while running.


    Soon, they arrive at the other side of the vige that iscking people since most of them fight the intruder or help the other vigers evacuate.


    While waiting for the things to appear, "Huhh.. I thought I was here first. It seems my cousin''s insight is not bad." said Gilford, who emerged from behind them.


    "Ahh.. Cousin Gilford, there is something big approaching the vige from that direction." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. How did you know? I don''t see anything besides these sand dunes. I only thought the intruder''s behavior was a little bit weird and checked the least guarded area in the vige." replied Gilford.


    "I just use a big detecting spell." replied Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ I see.. Anyway, what kind of things is it? Can you describe it to me?" asked Gilford.


    "It has a lot of protruding like spikes all over its body and has quite a long body. I am not sure, but it doesn''t seem to have a face and is moving towards the vige like a snake." exined Angus.


    Hearing Angus''s exnation, Gilford became solemn, "Hmm¡­ if what you say is true, we couldn''t let that thinge near the vige." said Gilford.


    "Cousin, Did you happen to know that thing?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, but it should not be living here. Based on your description, it should be gue Worm. It is a monster that should be living in the toxic wastnd far away from here." exined Gilford.


    "The problem is that this big worm is very resilient towards any environment and could spread various dangerous diseases nearby by its mucus. Since it is a monster, it probably attracts towards this way as there is a strong mana disturbance here." said Gilford.


    "We can''t let this monstere near the vige, or it will turn the whole vige into a gue zone. Fortunately, you found this monster first. Otherwise, it will be toote." added Gilford.


    "I agree¡­ But, that thing is so huge, around a few hundred meters. I don''t know what grade it is. However, I think we should call uncle Jade to fend it away." said Angus.


    "There is no time for that. Besides, I think other peoplee with the gue Worm. Say, cousin, how far is that gue worm from this vige?" asked Gilford.


    "Around two to three kilometers. Wait, don''t tell me?" replied Angus.


    "Yes, they use some sort of camouge to hide the approaching gue Worm." said Gilford.


    "Tch.. they really think this attack thoroughly." said Angus.


    ''Yes, this kind of attack at this scale couldn''t be done by an ordinary group. It''s probably from another vige.'' thought Gilford.


    "Well, cousin, Lady Jayna. We can''t let the worm approach the vige any further. I could handle the worm myself, but if the other intruder interferes, it will be difficult to hold it."


    "Do you think you two could hold the other intruder until I was done with the gue Worm?" said Gilford with a smile.


    Hearing this, both Angus and Jayna look at each other before nodding their head. "Leave them to us." said Angus.


    After Gilford sent a notice about the current situation towards the nearby guard, they went to the gue Worm location.


    While running on the sand, Angus keeps using [Great Mana Echolocation] and finally detects the other intrudersing towards them at a fast speed.


    "Five people are approaching us from the other direction." warned Angus.


    "Five? Can you two hold them down?" asked Gilford.


    "Don''t worry. We are good at taunting people and running away. Just focus on the gue Worm." said Angus confidently.


    After a while, "They are here. The worm is only a few hundred meters away." said Angus as he shot a few [Firebolt] towards each of the intruders and the gue Worm. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    The intruders managed to withstand the [Firebolt], but their disguise became undone from Angus''s firebolt. As A magician, Angus knows that camouge is hard to maintain. It only needs a 1st Circle Spell like [Firebolt] to undo them.


    All the intruders were wearing a gas mask while looking at the Angus group wearily.


    "Tch.. it seems one of them has a detection method. Let''s eliminate them first!!" said one of the intruders.


    Suddenly, Gilford res up his mana and reveals his grade four strength.


    "Angus, Lady Jayna, I leave them to you two." said Gilford before running in the other direction.


    Feeling Gilford''s mana, the gue Worm monster instinctively attracted to him and changed its course.


    "Damn it, Kill him first!!" yelled one of the intruders.


    Before they could follow Gilford, [Fiery Burst] Jayna appeared on their path and brandished her sword.


    "I will not let you get in the way." said Jayna coldly.


    "Tch.. Just a kid like you should shut up and get away." as the intruder attacks Jayna.


    However, at this moment, Angus shot a few [Fireball] toward the intruder. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom*


    The intruders couldn''t help but be pushed back by the exploded [Fireball] and retread back.


    "This is getting annoying. But, you are not the only one with a Magician." said the intruder.


    Suddenly, an earth spike appeared from the ground towards Jayna [2nd Circle - Earth Spike]. At thest second, Jayna managed to dodge the earth spike calmly. Using this opportunity, the other intruder alreadyunched their attack.


    Before they approach Jayna, an earth wall appears on their path [2nd Circle - Earth Wall]. The intruder managed to break through the earth wall easily. Because of the dy, Jayna uses this chance to get away from the intruder.


    "Dual Element magician, Sure enough, the Sur n is the cradle of genius. It''s a shame. You will die here." said one of the intruders approaching Angus.


    Then, Angus takes out his Sky Thorn and parries the intruder sword.


    "Who said I am a magician?" said Angus with a taunting smile.


    The other intruders were surprised at Angus''s sudden performance. Suddenly, a scream was heard from behind the intruder.


    "Arrghh" screamed the magician in the intruder group.


    The magician is slumping down on the ground lifelessly as his heart is prated by something in ck color that came out from his shadow.


    "What''s that?" eximed the other intruder.


    Using this opportunity, Angus and Jayna regroup together. While regrouping, Angus didn''t miss his chance to shoot out a spell towards his opponent [2nd Circle - me Wave]. A wall of fire pushes his opponent back away.


    "Keep focus!! Eliminate the brats first!!" said one of the intruders while approaching Angus and Jayna.


    "Got you!!" said Angus as he took out his rune magic card.


    The magic card shone brightly and cast a burst of cold aura [3rd Circle - Freezing st]. Looking at this, the intruder couldn''t help deciding to dodge the iing spell.


    While dodging the [Freezing st], a few earth spikes rise from the ground and stab his feet [2nd Circle - Earth Spike].


    "Arrghh!!" scream the intruder in pain.


    The other intruder wanted to help him, but a hot crimson wave turned them away [Sword Art - Crimson sh]. Jayna brandished her sword and fended off the other intruder.


    The injured intruder imbues his feet with mana and destroys the earth spike before regrouping with the other intruders.


    "Ehh.. whye back so early? Didn''t you say you wanted to kill me?" taunting Angus.


    *BOOM*

 Chapter 171: Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 171: Tricks</h4>


    *BOOM* A loud explosion was heard from far away, along with a massive tremor from Gilford''s direction.


    Hearing this, the intruder has a bad premonition, while Angus and Jayna keep observing the intruder calmly.


    ''As expected, Gilford is the most dangerous one. To think he has that thing. No wonder he said he could handle the gue Worm alone.'' thought Angus inwardly while keeping his yful face.


    While Angus deliberately taunts the intruders, Jayna keeps her cold expression and looks at the intruder seriously. After fighting with Angus for a long time, she learned never to let her guard down in front of the enemy.


    "Tch.. you two go check the gue Worm! We can''t lose that monster now!!" said the injured intruder that seemed like the leader.


    "Yes, sir." said the two intruders before running towards Angus and Jayna''s direction.


    "Ohh.. You are not going away." said Angus yfully.


    But, the other two intruders were alsoing towards Angus. At this moment, Jayna brandished her sword and created a fire wave [Sword Art - Crimson sh].


    The intruders didn''t bother to dodge and only covered their bodies with mana to withstand the weak fire wave. Looking at this, Angus immediately takes out another rune magic card. The card shes brightly and produces a tremendous amount of oil [2nd Circle - Fire Oil].


    The fire oil mixed up with the Crimson sh and became an enormous fire before exploding. The intruders also noticed, "Shit!! Retreat!!" yelled the injured intruder.


    Still, their reaction was a little bit toote, and two of the intruders got caught out of the fire. Since the fire is mixed up with oil, the fire burns and sticks to the intruder''s body longer.


    Left with no choice, the burned intruder red up their mana to disperse the fire on their body. *Whoosh* However, they still got some severe burn marks on their body.


    Looking at this, "Oi.. Oi.. if you release that much mana, the gue Worm attracts you." said Angus yfully.


    The intruder couldn''t apprehend Angus and Jayna despite having higher grades because they didn''t want to use too much mana and attracted the gue Worm. gue Worm is a monster, and by nature, they are attracted to mana.


    They even use enchanted clothes to hide their mana from the gue Worm. However, they don''t care about it anymore since there is a chance the gue Worm will die before being attracted to them, making them fail their mission.


    They didn''t bother to hide their strength anymore, all the intrudersing towards Angus and Jayna again seriously. Now, they are learning their lesson and will not let down their guard against Angus''s trick.


    During this time, Angus also didn''t stay still and cast various enchantment spells on himself and Jayna. [1st Circle - Stone Skin] [1st Circle - Agility] two different bright color aura could be seen in both of their bodies.


    "No more ying around, kid. Die!!" said the intruder.


    Before Angus could cast another spell, the intruder was already approaching them. Both Angus and Jayna take out rune magic cards and immediately activate them [3rd Circle ¨C Fire Barrier]. A reddish fire barrier envelopes both of them.


    The four intruder''s weapons shed with the [Fire barrier]. *Bom* *Bom* Angus and Jayna are forced to be thrown away in another direction. As they flew away, the [Fire Barrier] cracked and dispelled.


    The two burned intruders are blinded by rage and decide to chase them fervently. As they brandish their weapon towards Angus and Jayna.


    During this moment, Angus shot his own Sky Thorn''s end towards the intruder. *Bam* The Sky Thorn traveled in the blink of an eye and instantly prated one of the two intruder''s bodies. The prated intruder couldn''t help but be instantly dead from such force.


    As for Jayna, she immediately used [Sacred Fire] and enveloped her body with a hot crimson me. The iing intruder''s weapon immediately melted down from the [Sacred Fire] and nullified its force.


    Using the umted Fire Mana, Jayna brandished her sword and cut the intruder''s body [Sword Art - Fiery Wave]. The two intruder''s bodies and the path behind them turn into a hot burning area.


    Fortunately, the other two intruders managed to sense the attack and escape the [Fiery Wave] area. Looking at the melted two intruders turned into ash from Jayna''s attack, the other intruders couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    ''Such a strong fire mastery.'' thought the intruder.


    After doing the [Fiery Wave], Jayna immediately kneels on the ground, exhausted. Looking at the drained Jayna, the two intruders feel relief as they know Jayna couldn''t use that kind of skill often.


    However, they also didn''t expect two of their people to get killed by the kids in front of them. Especially Angus, he has many tricks on his sleeve to continuously annoy and manage to kill one of their teammates.


    Seeing that the intruder bes hesitant, Jayna takes out a potion bottle and chucks it down. Looking at this, the two intruders left once again charged towards Angus and Jayna. Now, decide to eliminate these two kids in front of them first as they feel the threat.


    However, Angus immediately creates a massive tall Earth Wall below them from his prepared spell and raises both of them into the sky.


    Seeing that the two kids are trying to run away through the Earth Wall, they immediately destroy the Earth Wall] using their weapons.


    Looking at the destroyed Earth Wall at its base, Angus and Jayna jump up in the other direction. At this moment, the Earth Wall shadow covered both of the two intruders.


    While jumping, Angus cast a few Fireballs towards the two intruders. *BOM* *BOM* The Fireball hit the nearby sand dunes and made the whole area covered by sand.


    At this moment, *ng* *Bang* *Argghh* a series of shing weapons heard from the intruder''s location.


    While all of this happens, Angus and Jayna already make quite a distance from the intruder. After the dust settled down and the view cleared, one of the intruders was already on the ground getting his heart pierced lifelessly.


    As for the leg injured intruder, he is fighting against the Draven, who ising and going from the shadow.


    "Shit!! What the hell is this guy?!!" curse thest intruder.


    After the dust settled down, Draven entered back towards the shadow and disappeared. Using this opportunity, Angus shot [2nd Circle - Lightning Bolt] towards the intruder.


    Didn''t expect Angus could use another element such as [Lightning Bolt]. The intruder couldn''t react properly and get electrocuted. However, he managed to resist the spell and re up his mana to reduce his numb body.


    A brown mana aura envelops the intruder''s body and makes him bulkier than before. His injured leg is also closing up.


    ''Earth element!!'' thought Angus inwardly and ready his Sky Thorn.


    "I didn''t want to use this since it consumes a lot of mana. However, it seems we are underestimating both of you too much." said the intruder while looking at his dead teammate.


    Wielding its sword, the intruder runs towards Angus and Jayna. In the blink of an eye, the intruder managed to arrive in front of Angus and Jayna.


    Once again, Angus cast Earth Wall on the intruder''s path to block them. But, the intruder destroys the wall quickly like it never even existed.


    "No more tricks, kid." said the intruder coldly and brandished the sword towards Angus.


    Angus shot his Sky Thorn''s end and shed with the intruder''s sword at this critical moment. The intruder was forced to take a few steps back beforeing towards Angus again.


    Looking at the determined intruder to kill him, Angus takes out another rune magic card to stall the intruder.


    ''I need to stall him until Jayna recovers.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Before the intruder could move further, a yellowish sh appeared beside the intruder [Lightning Strike]. *m* The intruders immediately got hit and thrown a few meters away.


    "My.. My¡­ Are you not ashamed of fighting against kids? Why don''t you fight against someone on your level." said Isvel while his body asionally created an electrical spark.


    Looking at the neer is Isvel, both Angus and Jayna feel relieved. Since Isvel is here, it means others will being to help them soon.


    "Sorry for beingte, cousin. Good job holding on this long. I will take care of him now." said Isvel while looking at the dead intruder.


    Looking at the intruder''s lifeless body nearby, ''It seems the news about both of them being strong is not exaggerated.'' thought Isvel before disappearing on his spot.


    In the blink of an eye, Isvel appeared before the intruder and shed him with his twin dagger. However, thest intruder could resist the attack using his sturdy body.


    Looking at this, "Hee¡­ So you are an earth elementbatant. Let''s see how many shes you could withstand." said Isvel before disappearing again on his spot.


    Soon, many shallow wounds continuously appear on the intruder''s body [Light dagger 1st style - Omnish].


    "Urrgh... HAA!!" roared the intruder while mming his hand towards the ground. *BOM*

 Chapter 172: Disastrous Monster

    <h4>Chapter 172: Disastrous Monster</h4>


    *BOM* The intruder''s hand m on the ground creates a shockwave towards the surroundings and makes Isvel stop his attack.


    "Huft.. huft... " the intruder''s breath bes rough while his body is covered with various kinds of small cuts.


    ''I need to retreat first.'' thought the intruder.


    As the intruders try to move, he feels his body gets paralyzed and kneeled on the ground.


    ''Poison.. Damn it!! It seems this mission has failed. All of this because of those two kids and that strange shadow creature.'' cursed the intruder inwardly.


    "Wooo¡­ you have a quite strong body to be able to keep moving for a while despite getting that many poisoned cuts." said Isvel with a yful smile in front of the intruders.


    "Tch.. this is not the end.." before the intruder finished his sentences, Isvel knocked out the intruder.


    ".. .. .. You talk too much." said Isvel.


    After ensuring the intruder is restrained correctly, he seals the mana in the intruder''s body before checking up on Angus and Jayna.


    "You two alright? It''s not every day you will fight a grade fourbatant with elemental mastery." said Isvel.


    "Yeah, we are fine. We just need a little bit of rest. How about Gil?" asked Angus since Gil already left his [Mana Echolocation] range long ago.


    "Gil, Nahh¡­ Don''t worry about him. If it is Gil, nobody could beat him unless it is a monster overlord or seventh-gradebatant. Still, he should kill all these people first before stopping the gue Worm. Well, I guess his little habit is still not gone." said Isvel.


    Meanwhile, far away from Angus''s location. A booming sound could be heard asionally, along with a slight tremor. *BOMMM* Another loud explosion sound was heard and dark green liquid spread towards the surrounding area.


    Few moments after Gilford lures the gue Worm far away from the vige direction, "Hmm¡­ I think this is far enough. I hope the two of them are not disappointing me like Neil." said Gilford while running away from gue Worm.


    "Now, which one should I use? Argh... too many options, let''s just use this." said Gilford while bringing out a metallic gold-colored ball.


    Without wasting any moment, Gilford throws the metallic ball towards the gue Worm direction.


    "Go, Alfredo." yelled Gilford.


    In the middle of the air, the metallic Ball opens and starts to reassemble in the blink of an eye. *k* *k* *k* At this moment, the gue Worm arrives in front of the ball.


    Suddenly, a huge metallic hand punches the gigantic gue Worm''s body and creates a shock wave nearby. *BAAM* The gue Worm couldn''t help but stop on its track while getting punched by the gigantic expressionless armored machine in front of it [Colossus].


    Colossus is one of the magical engineering products. After the battle golem, Colossus is the next level. Be it intelligence, strength, power, and even itsbat capability, Colossus is many times more sophisticated and better than Battle Golem.


    Unlike battle golem, Colossus has almost the flexibility of an ordinary person despite being made of machinery. To this day, only the Gremlin race possess the capability to make this sophisticated yetplex artificial intelligence machine.


    Because of this, the total number of Colossus is very few and could be counted by hand. Now, one of these masterpieces appears in this treacherousnd.


    Looking that his Colossus handle managed to hold down the gue Worm, Gilford couldn''t help but smile. The Colossus keeps punching the gue Worm with tremendous force and sends the gigantic worm body flying away. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    "It seems choosing Alfredo is the right thing," said Gilford while looking at his Colossus.


    Suddenly, the gue Worm mucus that spread around the nearby desert begins to tremble. Looking at this, Gilford''s yful smile turns into a solemn expression.


    "Tch.. No wonder this guy is categorized as a disaster monster type. Its reproduction is too fast. Alright, babies time to work." said Gilford while taking out a series of small-size metallic balls from his space storage.


    Soon, all the metallic balls change into battle golem with various kinds of shapes. Some have the shape of a horse with a shield. Some are like panthers, some are like high-tech drones and many others.


    After all his golem reassembles itself from the metallic ball form, Gilford begins chanting, "Wish.. Kyo.. Shu.. For¡­" Gilford is chanting in an unknownnguage.


    A momentter, A bright magic circle epasses all the golems [3rd Circle - Auto Control]. A small magic circle also appeared on Gilford Forehead. Using this spell, Gilford could easily control all his golems at once.


    Fixing his ck google, "Time to party, baby." yelled Gilford as the golem moves and eliminates all the newborn gue worms that areing out from the green mucus nearby.


    gue Worms not only spread dangerous diseases through their mucus and body. It will alsoy eggs in case of danger or fight like now. This is also the reason why Toxic Wastnd bes one of the most dangerous ces in the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    Just one of these gigantic sizes of gue Worm, it couldy thousands of eggs at once. Furthermore, its newborn worm also carries the same dangerous disease as its parent. One of them could potentially spread disease to the whole Sur vige.


    Combined with its ability to survive in the most hazardous environment, it is already a miracle that this kind of monster didn''t upy the whole dimension.


    However, nature itself works in mysterious ways. Along with its high reproduction ability, it also has many natural predators in monster circles or other beasts. Many poison-based monsters and beasts even consider them as high nutrition food.


    Gilford begins to control the golem and kill all the nearby newborn worms. Since all of them are machines, they didn''t even need to be afraid to get the gue the worm brought.


    Still the newborn worm number is enormous. Just a few seconds after its birth, it immediately tries to scatter away while bing bigger at a fast rate.


    Seeing this, Gilford begins chanting another spell, "Earth, Lightning, Fire here my call¡­" A momentter, Gilford shot a bright light ball to the sky [4th Circle - Orion].


    After casting the spell, Gilford drinks a mana potion to replenish his mana before casting other spells [2nd Circle - Auto Detect] [2nd Circle - Lock On]. A wave of invisible mana spread towards the surrounding area makes the newborn worm.


    [Auto Detect] creates invisible mana waves towards the surrounding. While [Lock On] targets every single newborn worm that is detected.


    Feeling the invisible mana wave made all the scattered worms turn back and attack Gilford Although the scattered worms want to save themself, they are still a monster and always attracted towards mana.


    At this moment, the bright ball in the sky shines brightly and shoots thousands of smallser beams towards the surrounding newborn worm. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    [Orion] keeps firing small beams without stopping while Gilford''s head begins to sweat trying to control it.


    ''The hell¡­ What''s with this enormous worm number? Don''t tell me it is a grade-five gue Worm. It seems I really could not help those two.'' thought Gilford while keeping killing the nearby newborn worm.


    After a while, a bright crimson pir appears and kills the newborn worm [3rd Circle - Fire Totem].


    Looking at Kurvan flying in the sky, "What took you so long? Anyway, how about our young cousin? I leave them to fight the intruder." asked Gilford.


    "Isvel already takes care of them." replied Kurvan shortly before burning the newborn worm from above.


    "Alright, then I leave this newborn worm to you. Alfredo, Here Ie!!" said Gilford before riding his horse-like golem towards his colossus direction along with the other golem.


    The battle between the gue Worm and Colossus is reaching a stalemate. After using its full powered strike, the colossus notices that it could not kill its opponent with its fist.


    As a sophisticated artificial intelligence, Colossus could adapt in the middle of the battle in a certain way. *SSSTTSS* a lot of steam erupted from its body. Then, it turns one of its arms into a sword and begins shing down the gigantic gue Worm.


    However, the worm skin is very thick and too strong to be cut directly. Despite the might of the colossus, it cut only, leaving a small wounded cut on the worm''s body.


    The Worm also does not stay still. Noticing that its opponent is immune to its pathogen and acidic mucus, It begins to p the Colossus with its gigantic spiked body. *BAM*


    The colossus managed to push back a few meters away. Some part of its body and armor is cracked but quickly repaired by itself. *SSSTTSS* Another steam erupted from its body and charged towards the gue Worm while brandishing its sword. *Bam* *Bam* *sh*


    Each step of the colossus creates a slight tremor nearby. Using the charge momentum, it brandished each sword towards the gue Worm body.


    However, the sword stopped in the middle of its body and cannot go further. A burst of the green colored mucus and blood sprouted from the wound. The gue Worm''s entire body wriggled in pain and struggle around. *Bam*

 Chapter 173: Cleaning Up

    <h4>Chapter 173: Cleaning Up</h4>


    *Bam* Once again, the Colossus gets pped from gue Worm''s gigantic body after the Colossus pulls out its sword hand from it. Like before, the Colossus only pushed back a little bit and got small cracks all over its armor.


    As a battle machine, Colossus is famous for its defense and endurance. Combined with the ability to repair itself, Colossus is like a massive ultimate shield.


    At this moment, Gilford arrived at the location. Looking at the nearby area covered with green fumes and mucus from the gue Worm, he couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "*Sigh* this is going to be a pain in the ass to clean." said Gilford helplessly.


    Gilford takes a gas mask from his space storage while casting a simple barrier to repel any dangerous pathogens in the air.


    "Hmm¡­ No matter how I think about it, I couldn''t fathom how they could bring such a disastrous monster into this ce without us noticing." said Gilford before starting casting the spell.


    While Gilford is casting his spell, his battle golem begins to kill all the newborn worms nearby. The two giant figures keep shing with each other without getting the upper hand. A momentter,? a giant magic circle appears in the sky above the gue Worm.


    "Alfredo, hold the gue Worm on its spot!!" shouted Gilford.


    Hearing its mastermand, the colossus Alfredo immediately erupted some steam and grabbed the gue worm body. Looking that gue Worm managed to stop moving around, Gilford activated his spell [4th Circle - Arcana Totem].


    Few massive ck pirs appear from the magic circle ande down towards the gue Worm. [Arcana Totem] immediately pierced the gue Worm''s body and made it wriggling in pain.


    After casting the spell, Gilford kneels on the ground with a rough breath and heavy sweat. Maintaining various spells and releasing arge-scale four-circle spell exhausted almost all his mana.


    "Haaa.. Haa.. Let''s end this already." said Gilford before taking out his gas mask to drink another mana potion.


    The gue Worm''s body is restrained by the Arcana Totem and couldn''t move its body. It even couldn''t sprout any acidic green mucus towards the surrounding area. It feels like every single cell inside its body is being restrained.


    Using this opportunity, the colossus brandished its sword towards the wounded head. *Bam* However, the gue Worm''s muscle managed to endure the Colossus''s sword.


    The sword could only make the wound deeper little by little while the gue Worm struggled in pain. At this moment, all of the [Arcana Totem] slowly cracked couldn''t withstand the gue Worm''s struggle.


    Couldn''t let the gue Worm set free, Gilford gives up his [Auto Control] spell and gathers his remaining mana to cast another spell.


    "Everyone, protect me!!"mand Gilford towards all his battle golem nearby.


    Hearing their mastermand, the battle golem surrounds Gilford and prevents any newborn worm from approaching him.


    "Rus.. Agul.. Sol.. Fami.. Nemu¡­" as Gilford begins focusing on the chanting spell.


    A momentter, another magic circle appeared above the gue Worm wounded head. From the magic circle appears a gigantic sharp swording down towards it [3rd Circle - Arcana Sword].


    Looking at the shining sword, Alfredo immediately jumps in the air and grabs the sword before stabbing gue Worm''s wounded head using all its might. The Arcana Sword managed to puncture the gigantic worm and cut off its monster core cirction.


    Then, the gue Worm finally stops moving around and turns into a corpse.


    "Haa.. Ha.. Damn.. I use more mana than I expected." said Gilford while kneeling on the ground.


    As Gilford rests on the sandy ground, the n head Jade observes the whole fight silently nearby. He is ready to help Gilford in case Gilford fails to kill the monster. After a moment, some vigers and a hunter squad arrive at the battle spot.


    Looking that the vigers be absent-minded at the scale of gue Worm and Alfredo, "What are you waiting for? Get your ass to work and start cleaning all this mess!! Don''t let every single worm escape."mand the n head Jade.


    "Yes, sir." replied the viger.


    The viger and hunter squad begin to clean up all the green mucus and newborn worms by burning them from a distance.


    While the viger is cleaning, Jade approaches Gilford, whomands the colossus, to dissect the gigantic gue Worm''s body. Gilford will not waste this chance to research more about such a unique monster in front of him.


    "Who do you think could bring such a monster into our territory unnoticed?" asked Jade towards Gilford seriously.


    "I am not sure. But, it is those other viges. Although gue Worm is a disastrous monster, it still takes more than this to eliminate the whole Sur Vige. So, the main suspect is those other viges."


    "As for the hidden organizations, they will never use such a roundabout method just to harm our vige." replied Gilford honestly.


    "Haa.. Those viges will never give up." said Jade.


    After a while, Angus, Jayna, and Isvel, bringing thest intruder, arrive at their location. Looking at the two kids safely, Gilford couldn''t help but smile and thought something.


    "Father, I think this guy is one of the intruder leaders. He is a grade-fourbatant." said Isvel while throwing the bounded intruder.


    "Grade four??" asked Jade back.


    Even though the Endless Battlefield dimension is covered with thick mana and helps people advance their mana core faster, Grade Fourbatant is still rare. Not everyone could reach this kind of level.


    For the Sur Vige itself, it is like elite manpower. So, Jade was quite surprised to see a Grade Fourbatant in this kind of attack. It means this kind of attack is very important from the other perspective.


    After thinking for a while, "Good, send him to Abet to be interrogatedter." said Jade.


    "Wait, father. Can I y with him after the interrogation is done?"? chimed Gilford with a yful smile.


    "Do what you want." replied Jade nonchntly.


    "Yey.. This time I will manage to create it." muttered Gilford.


    "Anyway, I owe you one for this nephew. I hear you are the one that found the gue Worm first. If it is not for your timely action, the whole Sur vige will be turned into a dead zone." said Jade.


    "You are overpraising me too much, uncle. Besides, the Sur vige already helps us a lot by sheltering us in this dangerousnd. So, it is our right to repay you with this." replied Angus.


    "You''re too humble, cousin. You just withstand the might of a grade fourbatant and few other lower gradebatants. You should be proud of yourself." said Isvel nearby.


    ''Withstand the grade four and other lower gradebatants?!!'' thought both Jade and Gilford, who heard it nearby.


    "Good, as expected as the genius of my family and Leon''s daughter. Alright, you can go back to the vige with Isvel now. Leave all this clean up to us." said Jade.


    Hearing Angus and Jayna feat, Gilford seems to think about something but not saying anything until the end.


    Angus and Jayna go back to the vige along with Isvel without any obstruction. Arriving at the vige, they immediately rested at their respective ces.


    Soon, their news about surviving grade four spread around the Sur vige. Everyone in the vige often talks about their achievements. Some even blew up the story and said they managed to kill the grade fourbatant.


    While Angus and Jayna''s reputation is soaring in the vige, a person feels disgusted and jealousy hearing this kind of news. This person is none other than Neil. *Brak* Some furniture is destroyed in Neil''s hand.


    "Damn it!! Those outsiders!! It should be me that they are talking about. Why do they keep talking about those outsiders." yelled Neil while ring up his mana.


    "Son, calm down. It''s just a story." said the mature woman inside the tent.


    "But, mother¡­ They are outsiders, yet they get more attention than me. It was supposed to be me that hailed as a genius, not those outsiders." said Neil angrily.


    Hearing this, the mature woman couldn''t help but shake her head. As someone who has survived in this dangerousnd for a long time, she knows that her son will never survive with this kind of personality.


    There is a reason why Sur vige could grow into now despite living in the harsh conditions. It is because they never try to bluntly provoke the other group ormunity inside the Endless Battlefield.


    For Sur vige, Pride may be important. But, it is not as important as their life. Because of this, Sur vige could grow silently without anyone noticing until now.


    Still looking at the rapid growth of Sur vige also creates some jealousy among the other viges, leading them to use many underhanded tactics like the gue Worm.


    Despite her son''s behavior, the mature woman still couldn''t abandon her youngest child and loves him deeply.


    "Son, you are still a genius and growing further. Besides, once you enter the Ancestral Ruin during theing of age ceremony, you could have a chance to get a legacy like your older siblings." said the mature woman trying to soothe her son.


    "Ancestral Ruin. Yes, if I could get something like a colossus, I could beat those two outsiders. Hahaha..." Laughed Neil while imagining himself controlling colossus.

 Chapter 174: Time Goes By

    <h4>Chapter 174: Time Goes By</h4>


    Few days passed since the attack in Sur vige. Because of the attack, the whole Sur vige is more alert than before. Many hunting squads could be seening and going to the Sur vige.


    Learn from the previous attack, many guard and hunting squads patrolling the perimeter and nearby areas.


    Besides that, the cleaning up process of the gue Worm also takes a lot of time. The most difficult thing about gue Worm is not the newborn worm, but its green mucus and corpse.


    The gue Worm body carries a dangerous disease pathogen that makes the cleaning up process very difficult. They could only burn the Pathogen at a high degree from a distance. This process needs a lot of manpower and effort for the whole Sur vige.


    Even Angus and Jayna decide to help them on the pretext of training their fire mastery. At first, the n head Jade refuses them, but Angus and Jayna prove to have some fire mastery that could produce high-temperature fire.


    Furthermore, Jayna already merged with the fire phoenix. She could produce a high-temperature fire easily. Still, her control over them is very poor. So, this cleaning up also serves her as training to control her fire mana.


    As for Angus, although he needs more mana to make a high-temperature fire, he could still train his fire mastery. Angus feels that his mastery over his fire element is still quitecking.


    While Angus and Jayna are doing some cleaning, the n head Jade thoroughly investigates the intruder''s identity. However, their investigation is bing fruitless. All the captured intrudersy dead as a self-destruct rune in their body detonated.


    The only surviving intruder is the grade four leader that Angus fought before. A grade fourbatant has a strong body and resilience, especially the one with earth element mastery. Even if his self-destruct rune is active, there is a chance he withstands it and survives.


    Unfortunately, thest surviving intruder gets his head damaged and turns into aa for who knows how long. Then, it is decided that Gilford will take care of him. Hearing this news, Gilford bes happy and has a creepy smile for a few days.


    Despite his intelligence, Gilford is famous for having a weird habit. He likes to do some strange thing that he calls an experiment. Sometimes, he even tortured a monster for no reason, which made others distancing him.


    Still, Gilford didn''t care about that and continued what he was doing. As for the fate of the intruder, they could only hope he has a better life and fortune in the next life.


    Their investigation was also forced to stop since they received a dead-end while tracking the gue Worm''s origin path.


    They found that the green mucus track suddenly appeared out of nowhere before it moved towards the Sur Vige direction.


    This makes the whole vige think that the preparator is using teleportation oring from the sky. Still, no one could transport the giant gue Worm from the sky easily.


    The only one that could do it is another beast or monster. But, they will never approach the sand turtle as the sand turtle itself keeps releasing a seventh-grade aura that is a deterrent towards all nearby creatures.


    Besides being busy cleaning up, Angus also continues the n head Jade medication. Each time the medication is done, the n head Jade feels his body is getting stronger. Still, each process is excruciating, and sometimes he feels wants to stop the medication process.


    However, he knows that he could reach that legendary realm that everyone could look up to but not reach if he could pass this process. The other vige will also think twice to attack the Sur vige from that point.


    While everyone is busy doing their own business, another week has passed by. Suddenly, the sand turtle roared a loud sound. *GRROOOAAAA* The roar is so loud that it creates a huge shockwave nearby.


    Then, everyone feels the ground descend rapidly. At this moment, Angus and Jayna are still in the middle of training and are also surprised at the sudden action of the sand turtle. Despite this, the Sur vigers keep their calm as this is a regr urrence for them.


    The only difference is they start to prepare packing their things. Some vigers even dismantle their tents.


    Looking at this, "It seems that we have arrived." said Angus.


    ording to their uncle Jade, the next time a sand turtle stops and burying itself into the sand means they already arrive near the Ancestral Ruin. Ancestral Ruin is the ce where they perform the uing age ceremony every year.


    From the Jade exnation, the ancestral ruin is one of the mysterious ces in the endless Battlefield that open once a year for a month. It is divided into two areas. The first area is the outer area and the second area is the inner area.


    The outer area is where everyone gathers and stays. It has also be a sort of ce where people from various backgrounds gather and exchange. Many of the surrounding groups and viges also drop by to do some trade ordeals during this time.


    The Sur vige also uses this opportunity to exchange for some supplies. Although the ce is kind of awless ce where everyone is trying to get an advantage over the others, it is quite a safe ce than any other ce inside the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    All of this could happen because of the contract. Normally, people who have transactions here will not believe one with the others, so they always resort to having a contract for each deal.


    In front of the contract, nobody will dare to do some underhanded tactic except they areplete neers who don''t know anything about the contract. In this ce, there is even a saying that never trusts anyone, even yourself but the contract.


    Still, there is some hidden group that managed all this exchange. This hidden group is very powerful and the true lord of the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    Rumor said that this hidden group consists of seven-gradebatants. As for why they still stay inside this treacherousnd, nobody knows the real reason. No matter what it is, nobody dares to cause real trouble in this ce.


    If the outer area is sort of a trading hub, the inner area is where the true treasure trove for everyone. The inner area is a sort of independent space that is vastly filled with treasure.


    Inside this space, people could get some legacy, strange power, artifact, skills/spells form, and many others.


    However, there are also restrictions to this ce. Only grade three below could enter, and they could only enter this inner area once. This ce is unique since many people, even after more than a hundred years of being plundered. It is never truly empty.


    This also piques curiosity in Angus and Jayna to venture over this inner area. Fortunately, there is no limit to how many people can enter the inner area. So, they also could participate in this event.


    However, not everyone will get something precious from the inner area. Among Jade''s children, only Gilford receives something significant. The others only get weapons, spells, or skills forms.


    Based on the rumor, Gilford is not a very strong person and talented among his siblings. When he is going through the uing age ceremony, he is barely reaching the first grade.


    At that time, no one thought highly that he would get something significant from the ancestral ruin. However, by some sheer luck or fate, hees out with his Colossus Alfredo and a few others battle golem.


    At that time, the other vige even bluntly attacked him to snatch his colossus. However, all of them were decimated in front of Alfredo''s might.


    Even till now, the vigers could still remember the scene where Alfredo took down more than a dozen high-grade people at once using its punch alone.


    Fortunately, the conflict was finally resolved peacefully after one of the hidden group representatives came out.


    Still, this means that the ancestral inner area never judges people''s talent. However, people need at leastbat capability to survive since many monsters infest the inner area.


    After the sand turtle buries itself deep into the sandy ground and stops moving, the tremor ends. Angus and Jayna decide to go back to the vige only to find that everyone is already packing their things.


    Almost more than half of the Sur vigers will go this time. Only a dozen people choose to stay behind. While everyone is packing their things, Angus and Jayna go towards the n head Jade.


    "Uncle, when are we going?" asked Angus.


    "We will go as soon as everyone is ready. ording to our guide, the sand turtle this time stopped quite far from the ancestral ruin. It will take time to reach it." replied Jade.


    Then, Angus and Jayna decide to wait for the others since all their belongings are already inside their space storage. Both of them are already ready to leave anytime. They even already recharge their rune magic card and are prepared to fight anytime.


    Before long, all the other vigers are ready to depart with n head Jade on the lead.

 Chapter 175: Battlefield Arena

    <h4>Chapter 175: Battlefield Arena</h4>


    After checking their equipment for thest time, Angus and the Sur n depart towards the ancestral ruin with the n head Jade as the leader.


    The journey is rtively peaceful, if not because of the monster that tries to attack the group. However, none of the monsters posed a threat to them. They decide to stop every few hours to keep their stamina and mana in check in case they need to go all-out fighting.


    Living inside this treacherousnd for a long time, everyone already has the habit of bing cautious. Every step they take may cause a great disaster for their group. Fortunately, the journey came to an end after a whole day of running.


    From far away, they could see the end of the sand desert and stone wall. The stone wall covers a very vast area like an ancient city. This stone wall is the entrance of the ancestral ruin.


    At this moment, everyone could see that many people were entering the stone wall entrance orderly. Despite theck of the guard nearby, none of these people create a ruckus since all of them know it is not worthy of such trouble.


    After a while, the Sur n group also managed to enter the Ancestral ruin without any trouble. Behind the stone wall, there is a vast plot ofnd with a stone floor. Some of them are already upied by people thate before them.


    Since there is enough space for everyone, people never truly bother about the area they get in this ce. After looking for an appropriate location, the Sur n started to build their living space.


    The vigers also didn''t forget to build their merchant stall since this is their true reason foring into this ce. The Sur vige may be located in the Surya desert with a little bit of supply. However, they have their own specialty.


    One of these specialties is Fire Ore that is produced by the Surya desert. The hot temperature of the Surya desert makes it a good ce for Fire Ore to be naturally formed. Fire Ore is precious ore that isparable to Manatium.


    It is said that it needs a dry yet hot ce for it to form. Even in the Surya desert, people need to carefully look around the hot desert before they can find a few grams of it. For many years, Sur Vige has been one of the main suppliers for this ore.


    On the contrary, the Sur vige will trade the Fire Ore with many other supplies, especially freshwater. Although they could create freshwater with magic, most of the Sur vigers have an affinity towards fire elements, making them expend more mana in creating water.


    Besides, having more water while living in the desert is always never wrong. With this transaction, they could support their lives for a few years without worrying about freshwater.


    Of course, trading Fire Ore with only freshwater is a loss for the Sur vige, so they sometimes also exchange with various products from the other vige or zone.


    Besides the Fire Ore, Sur viges are also famous for their Sand Slime. The Sand Slime is a creature that Angus and Jayna encounter when they arrive at the Surya desert. This creature''s body actually has many uses for alchemy purposes.


    In the hand of the excellent alchemist, this slime could turn into many useful alchemist products. One of them is a booster for the potion. Using the sand slime as one of its ingredients could boost the potion''s potency by 1,2 to 1,5.


    Although it does not always work for every potion, it could still be applied tomon potions such as mana and other healing potions. Fortunately, the sand slime only lives on the top of the sand turtle shell, which nobody knows besides the Sur vige.


    The Sur vige bes the sole provider of the sand slime for the people that reside in the Endless Battlefield.


    Even the hidden group that oversees the Ancestral Ruin also procures sand slime from Sur vige asionally in return for the safety inside the outer area of Ancestral Ruin.


    Not truly interested in trading between viges, Angus and Jayna decide to explore the outer area on their own.


    Since everyone knows about their strength, the n head Jade permits them to venture on their own. Besides, nobody is foolish enough to create trouble inside this area.


    Besides the trading hub, the outer area also held a few gambling attractions with the mana core as currency. One of the famous gambling attractions is the battlefield arena. This is a ce where people bet on a fighter to fight each other.


    Angus and Jayna may not indeed be interested in trading. But, they are still interested in this battlefield arena. Apparently, they also hear that after surviving inside the inner area, they need to fight inside this arena as part of the ceremony.


    This will test the survivor''sbat capability and show everyone that they are worthy of the things they got inside the inner area. Many people already lose their lives and the things they got inside the inner area from this arena.


    Although the outer area is quitewless, the battlefield arena has its own rules. First, they could only fight people that have different grades to themself by one. So, Angus and Jayna could only fight people from grades one to three.


    However, the majority of fighters are mostly grade threebatants. It is even rare to find a grade twobatant in this arena.


    Besides that, the fighter could surrender but need to pay somepensation to the winner. It is also possible to kill the opponent and win the match. The winner will take any possession of their opponent.


    Until one of the fighters surrenders or is killed, there will be no interruption from the outside. Once the fight is interrupted, the fight is null and not counted.


    On the contrary, the fighter could use anything to win the fight, be it a potion, poison, or other artifacts. This rule is posed to every fighter bound with contracts so no one will dare to break it.


    Along the way, Angus also hears that the Battlefield Arena also will hold a sort of tournament after the inner area event with a grand prize from the hidden group. This news attracted many people since most of them want to have a connection with the hidden group.


    Each year, the prize is different from one with the others. But, mostly, it is a priceless treasure. From the rumor, the tournament is only for the grade three below as it is mainly for the people who have been entering the inner area.


    Arriving at the arena, Angus and Jayna could see a stone building resembling a colosseum from Angus''s past life. The building is big and various kinds of cheers could be heard from it.


    Entering the building entrance, they found inside a sort of giant circr colosseum with arge podium. In the middle of this building is a big arena field that is divided into many battle arenas.


    Right now, many fighters are fighting for their life inside this divided battlefield. Curse, cheers, booing, yelling, all sorts of reactions areing from the audience while the fighter fights like a bloody animal.


    Taking an empty spot, Angus and Jayna decide to observe the battle. Most of the fight is quite dull for Angus if he does not include the brutality part. After watching for a while, Angus found a particr fighter with a masked and slender figure.


    Judging from her figure, Angus guesses the fighter is a woman. However, what he finds amusing is not her female figure but her aura. Her aura is icy and could easily freeze the entire arena.


    She wields a long staff as her weapon and regr clothes. At the same time, her opponent wears a full-body enchanted armor, a typical warrior type. From his observation, Angus knows that her opponent is a veteran at fighting.


    After a moment of introduction, Angus found that her name is Ice Maiden and her opponent''s name is The Grounder. Both of them are grade threebatants.


    After a brief introduction, the referee gets out of the arena and starts the fight. The moment the battle starts, the Grounder dash towards the ice maiden without hesitation. The speed is rtively fast, and in a few moments, he arrives in front of the Ice Maiden.


    But, the ice maiden does not stay idle either. She points her wooden staff to the approaching Grounder and shoots many [2nd Circle -? FrostBolt] towards the grounder. *Whoosh* *Whossh* *Whossh*


    All the pointed [Frost Bolt]e towards the Grounder. Looking at the iing attack, the grounder imbues his axe with mana and shes them down [Axe Art - Ravaging Cleave].


    The grounder attack managed to destroy the frost bolt easily while keeping his iing momentum. Suddenly, an ice wall appeared in front of the grounder [2nd Circle - Ice Wall].


    The grounder once again brandished his axe towards the ice wall, but it stuck at it and couldn''t manage to break it down. Without notice, there is ayer of fragmented ice in the grounder body from the leftover of [Frost Bolt]


    Then, A bright circlees from below the grounder [2nd Circle - Water Torrent].

 Chapter 176: Annoying Intrusion

    <h4>Chapter 176: Annoying Intrusion</h4>


    [2nd Circle - Water Torrent] A burst of water sprouting from the ground below the grounder spot. Still, the grounder managed to detect this earlier and retreat from the location.


    Then, the grounder decides to approach the ice maiden from the side where there is no ice wall. While the grounder took a detour, he failed to notice the [Water Torrent] slowly bing a cold mist and making the arena colder.


    At this moment, the ice maiden already prepares another few [Frost Bolt] in the air, ready to beunched. Looking at the iing [Frost Bolt], the grounder coats his weapon with mana and throws it [Axe art - Axe Boomerang].


    The grounder''s axe flies and destroys all the ice maiden [Frost Bolts] in the air before catching it again. All of this happens while the grounder keeps approaching Ice maiden.


    As he arrives a few meters away from the Ice Maiden, the grounder suddenly feels he loses his bnce and falls to the ground. At this moment, he couldn''t feel his feet. When he looks at his feet, it is already rooted in his previous spot,pletely frozen.


    Because of his running momentum, he broke his own frozen feet without his notice. A momentter, he finally felt the acute pain from losing his feet. *Arrggh* screamed the grounder.


    Before the grounder could say another word, a few [Frost Bolt] impaled him and froze his inner organ. In the end, he finally turned into a frozen sculpture.


    Looking at the veteran grounder killed without any chance to say a word, the audience immediately reacted loudly. Some of them are cheering the ice maiden as they win the bet. Some of them booed her as they lost the bet.


    While some other people look at the ice maiden with interest, like Angus. An ice elemental affinity is quite rare, especially with a great mastery like the Ice Maiden.


    After the battle ends, the Ice maiden loots the grounder''s belongings before getting out of the arena. At this time, Angus only looked at her for a while before finding Jayna beside him, pouting at him.


    "Err.. Jayna, is something wrong?" asked Angus.


    "N-Nothing." replied Jayna coldly.


    Knowing that he did something wrong and made her angry. Angus tries to pacify her, but she keeps ignoring Angus while grumbling.


    "Jayna, I am sorry. How about I apany you to sleep tonight?" said Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna was startled a little bit, "W-Who wants to sleep with a pervert who looks at another woman like you?!!" replied Jayna.


    ''I see.. So, it is because I look at that woman. Haa.. How troublesome. She could just say it in the first ce.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Suddenly, a man approached the two of them. "Oh my, what a beauty? Did this boy happen to annoy you? I could take care of him if you want." said the man with blue hair and a fit body.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna immediately ignored the blue-haired baboon and continued to watch the arena.


    Getting ignored by the two of them, the blue-haired man feels an awkward situation. However, he couldn''t do anything excessive inside the arena.


    The blue-haired man immediately tried to relieve the awkwardness, "Hey, beauty. I have never seen you here before. Are you a neer?" asked the person again to Jayna.


    But, Jayna didn''t respond to him. Suddenly, the man tries to grab Jayna''s hand forcefully. At this moment, another hand grips the man''s hand. *Crack* *Arrgghh*


    The man''s wrist breaks under Angus''s grip. The scream from the man creates somemotion towards the surrounding. Some arena guards immediately appear in their location.


    "What''s going on here?" said one of the guards.


    "H-He attacked me. Look, he broke my wrist out of nowhere." said the blue-haired man while pointing at Angus.


    ''Hehehe¡­ Let''s see how you get out of this, neer?'' thought the man.


    Hearing the blue-haired man''s usation, the guard looked at each other before observing Angus. However, they couldn''t even feel his strength besides the aura of grade one mana core.


    After some suggestion from uncle Jade, Angus decided to only reveal a grade one aura rather thanpletely hide it.


    Based on uncle Jade''s experience, someone that could conceal their mana core aura is unique and getting more unwanted attention. So, Angus decides to reveal only his first-grade mana core.


    Considering that Angus is only a first-gradebatant, "Sir, is that true that you broke his wrist?" asked the guard.


    "I am not sure about it. I just grab his hand casually since he seems to want to shake hands with me. But, suddenly, he screamed like ady. So, I am not sure what happened." said Angus.


    Hearing this, "Y-You.. Lying!! How could you say that kind of strength is casually grabbing??" yelled the blue-haired man.


    The guard also looked at Angus''s ridiculous reason. All the guard knows that the blue-haired man is a third-gradebatant. It is not possible to break his hand easily.


    Looking at the guard also siding with the blue-haired baboon, "Hmmm¡­ Then, why don''t we shake hands? Let''s see if my casual grip is strong or not?" said Angus with an evil smile while sticking out his hand.


    At this moment, the guard''s instinct tells them that if they shake hands with Angus, their hand will break. Just looking at the hand makes all of them have a cold sweat. It feels like Angus''s hand could rip them apart just with its strength alone.


    "Err¡­ Sir, this is a battlefield arena. If you have a conflict, please settle them down in the arena." said the guard while having a bad feeling about the man in front of him.


    "What if I don''t want to?" replied Angus.


    "Then, we will be forced to detain both of you because you cause amotion here." replied the guard.


    Despite the bad feeling he got from Angus, the guard still believed that he could not do anything in front of the Battlefield Arena.


    Hearing this, Jayna realizes that she is finally aplication to Angus. As she approaches Angus, he suddenly holds her hand and looks at her with a confident smile. Looking at this, Jayna feels kind of safe and relieved.


    Didn''t want toplicate the matter any further, "Alright then, let''s settle this in the arena." said Anguszily.


    "You are dead, boy." said the blue-haired man.


    Soon both of them came down to the arena after signing the contract prepared by the Arena''s staff.


    During the way down, "Fufufu.. Don''t worry, after I kill you, I will take care of your girl." said the blue-haired man.


    At this moment, Angus''s expression bes cold for a second before turning expressionless. After waiting for a while, they finally get an empty arena for their fight.


    The arena is made of stone bs around 15 square meters big. It is not too huge but also not too small for one person to fight.


    The referee started to do some introduction and a few basic rules. During this time, the blue-haired man keeps provoking Angus but Angus ignores him with an expressionless face.


    At this moment, the man''s hand already healed with the help of the potion and his own healing spell.


    Then, the referee went out of the arena and erected a barrier along the arena before starting the fight. As the battle starts, the blue-haired man immediately starts casting a spell.


    The blue-haired man thought of Angus as a warrior from their previous encounter and decided to prepare a long-distance spell.


    During his casting, he sees a small blue balling towards him [1st Circle Spell - Mana Ball]. Unlike an ordinary mana ball, the mana ball travels fast like a paintball shot.


    Although it is not quite fast, it is still fast enough not to be avoided easily. *Bum* The blue mana ball hit the man''s abdomen and left a red bruise on his stomach.


    "Y-You are a magician?" asked the blue-haired man.


    But, Angus already shot many enhanced blue mana towards him. *Bum* *Bum* *Bum* The mana ball keeps hitting the man''s body and leaving many bruises. Even though he enhanced himself with mana, the mana ball still hurt him.


    While all of this happens, Angus walks slowly towards the blue-haired man with an expressionless face. Angus keeps firing the mana ball nonstop towards the man without mercy.


    Even the man trying to avoid them, the mana ball always seems to follow him since Angus perfectly grasped his movement.


    Can''t stand of such situation and torture, "ARRGGHH" roared the blue-haired man while ring up his body. The mana offset the pain in his body.


    However, this also makes him a vulnerable target to Angus. Using this split second, Angus shot the small mana ball towards his throat and hit his adam''s apple, making him lose control of his mana along with an ufortable pain in his throat.


    Then, Angus continues to torture the vulnerable blue-haired man under his mana ball attack. After a while of torture, "Stop.. St¡­" *Bum* Once again, Angus shot his throat, not letting him speak.


    Angus also shot his hand to prevent him from covering his vital part. Finally, Angus arrived in front of him. At this moment, The man''s face is already covered with tears, snot, and bleeding along with various bruises.


    Angus aimed his finger at his eye with an expressionless face and shot another mana ball at point-nk range. *Bum*

 Chapter 177: Heavenly Tools

    <h4>Chapter 177: Heavenly Tools</h4>


    *Bum* "Arrghh¡­ My Eye!!" screamed the blue-haired man.


    Before the man could get away, Angus shoved his two fingers into the man''s mouth. A momentter, a bright blue light came from his finger [1st Circle Spell - Overcharge Mana Ball]. *Bum*


    The entire head of the blue-haired man exploded from the overcharged mana ball and killed him. Looking at this, all the nearby audience was silent for a moment before cheering up.


    "Hahahaha¡­ That''s unexpected. The rookie crusher got crushed instead."


    "To think the rookie crusher gets bullied and killed by a basic spell. I am not sure whether to pity him or not."


    "Although I lost some money, I never knew that basic spells such as [Mana Ball] could be used like that."


    "Could you even call that a [Mana Ball]?."


    "Yess... Once again, I was right to bet on the neer."


    "Damn, I lost again. What''s up with these neers this year?"


    Many different reactions could be seen from the Angus battle. In the battlefield Arena, they were already used to the gruesome scene. So, they didn''t bother Angus coldly killing his opponent. Some terrible fighters even enjoy torturing their opponent.


    However, they never see a grade threebatant killed by only basic spells such as [Mana Ball]. Everyone knows that besides their basic elemental spells such as me, spark, etc., Mana ball is the most basic spell that everyone could cast.


    Even the most foolish warriorbatant could cast it after a bit of practice. The only reason it is categorized as 1st Circle spell is for training casting purposes. Be it for aiming, mana control, or casting training purposes.


    Nobody will guess that the harmless [Mana Ball] could be so deadly. Some veterans in the audience immediately know that Angus is an extraordinary person and an expert like themself.


    In the hand of an expert, anything could be a deadly weapon, be it harmless [Mana Ball] or a fucking damn cup of tea.


    Not only that, but these veterans also don''t know the true strength of Angus except his exceptional casting skill of [Mana Ball] spell. None of them dare to test him after seeing Angus''s performance.


    Fighting an unknown enemy is more dangerous, especially with an expert such as Angus. It could be said that his performance also became a sort of warning to other people that might try to take advantage of him.


    This way, people will think twice to try making trouble for him. Unless they are truly stupid, mad, or braindead, no one will dare to provoke Angus easily.


    After looting the things in the blue-haired man''s corpse and cleaning the blood in his body, Angus gets out of the arena.


    In thewless zone like Ancestral Ruin, thieving is the most major problem. Everyone always keeps their belongings to themselves rather than leaving them in their tent or residence.


    Getting out of the arena, Angus approaches Jayna, who immediately runs towards him. Then, Jayna hugs Angus.


    "Angus, are you okay? You are not hurt, right?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "It''s okay. He could not even retaliate." replied Angus.


    "Yeah... Angus, I-I am sorry." said Jayna in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry about it. People like him will always search for trouble for us. Besides, Didn''t you trust me?" said Angus.


    "Y-Yeah.. B-But.." said Jayna.


    "If you are still feeling bad. How about this? Why don''t we sleep together tonight? This way, you could repay your mistake." whispering Angus in Jayna''s ear.


    "O-Okay.. B-But.. We are only sleeping and not doing anything." said Jayna in a low voice while blushing.


    "Huh.. Did you want to do something else?" teased Angus.


    "N-No.. I mean.." At this moment, Jayna looks at Angus''s yful smile and knows that he is teasing her.


    "Hmph.. stupid Angus." Jayna is stomping her feet but not getting away from Angus''s embrace.


    Although their two interactions are very intimate in public, nobody cares about them. In this ce, they sometimes could even see people having more shameless acts than the two of them. Moreover, Angus already shows his strength and makes him not an easy target.


    Then, Angus and Jayna decide to go back to the Sur n camp. Along the way, they see many people setting up stalls to sell their things. Using this opportunity, they decided to do window shopping.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t find anything interesting. Most of the item is some enchanted weapon and overpriced potion. Others are raw monster/beast meat or basic necessity.


    In the end, they found a particr shop selling bathing tools. They found this shop to be quite unique and decided to look around.


    "Wee, to my humble shop. Please look around." said the female shopkeeper.


    After looking around, they found a water space storage that was filled with water. Apparently, they sell the water for people to take a bath. Although it is rare, some people still prefer to have a proper bath rather than using a cleaning spell.


    Besides that, the warriorbatant who could not do cleaning spells often used this way to maintain their hygiene. Still, most people didn''t bother about it since having a rxing bath usually dulls their instinct and makes them vulnerable.


    Looking at Jayna''s interest in all this stuff, "Shopkeeper, how much are these bath tools?" asked Angus.


    As a royalty princess, Jayna is used to a luxury lifestyle where she could have a proper bath anytime she wants. However, she could not even have a proper cleaning in this dangerousnd until she arrived at the Sur Vige.


    Even in Sur vige, she could only do the basic cleaning without having a nice rxing bath since water is precious in their vige. For people like her, these bathing tools are the same as heavenly tools.


    There is a different feeling about having a proper bath and using a cleaning spell. Seeing that the two customers were interested in her merchandise, the shopkeeper immediately gave them more attention.


    In her experience, only people that care for proper hygiene will ask for her product. Judging by the clean looks of the two young customers, the shopkeeper knows that she is getting a jackpot.


    In the end, Angus and Jayna buy the whole heavenly bathing set along with a lot of clean water. Not only that, but Angus also bought many different types of water.


    He found that each of these waters has unique properties and is interesting for further research. After finding Absolute Blue water in the Fire Phoenix prison, he feels interested in researching such particr water.


    Based on the Jayna, Absolute Blue is a very rare water that could counter and suppress all the fire entities. It is an ultimate bane towards all fire entities. She didn''t even know how they managed to gather that much Absolute Blue since a drop of it was already precious.


    Fortunately, Angus managed to fill one of his empty pocket pouches with Absolute Blue during their exploration in the Fire Phoenix prison. Still, he only has a limited amount of Absolute Blue.


    It will be a significant weapon when they sh with the other phoenixes if they meet in the future. Based on Jayna''s story, Fire Phoenix and her siblings are a very prideful entity and quite stubborn.


    Their rtionship with the others is irreparable to the point of wanting to kill each otherpletely. If it is not because of their immortal ability, all of them already died a long time ago from fighting each other.


    However, ording to Jayna, the fire phoenix never died even once in her long life besides being sealed. During her peak strength, the Absolute Blue water could only suppress her a little bit before finally evaporating from her fire.


    This shows how ridiculously strong the Fire Phoenix was. If she is not weakened for being sealed in a long time and just taking over Jayna''s body, they don''t have any hope to defeat her even with the help of [Possession].


    Jayna didn''t know how strong the fire phoenix was since there is no such thing about grades in the past. However, based on Jayna''s description, Fire Phoenix should be no weaker than a seventh-gradebatant.


    Moreover, she seems to be using a sort of iprehensible power to control fire without mana. She could even control the fire in her siblings'' bodies using this power.


    Unfortunately, Jayna is still too weak to use her full ability. Like the Fire Phoenix said when she took over Jayna''s body, she is too weak and young for her.


    After making a heavy purchase for the heavenly bath tools, Angus and Jayna return to the Sur Vige camp. Jayna couldn''t help wanting to use the heavenly tools as soon as possible, while Angus just wanted to rx.


    During his window shopping, there are already many people looking and stalking at them. Based on their capability to hide, most of them seem to be thieves looking for easy prey.


    So, Angus always keeps his vignce every time someone approaches him. He didn''t even let other people touch both of them to avoid being stolen.


    After walking for a while, they finally arrive at the Sur vige camp. The vigers already set up some merchant shops in the front while the sleeping tents in the back. There are also many people in the shop buying and selling things.


    Arriving at the Sur camp, "Ahh.. It looks like our famous little guest is back."

 Chapter 178: Upper Grade

    <h4>Chapter 178: Upper Grade</h4>


    "Ahh.. It looks like our famous little guest is back." said Isvel at the Sur camp entrance.


    "Famous??" replied Angus.


    "Well, I hear a ck-haired youngster killing a third-gradebatant in the arena with only fucking [Mana Ball]. The story of your performance has already spread around." said Isvel.


    "Well, I was just lucky to find an easy opponent." replied Angus nonchntly.


    "Still, that''s a great feat. Maybe I should learn [Mana Ball] from you, dear cousin? Anyway.." Isvel once again turned into chatterbox mode.


    Hearing Isvel''s rambling, both Angus and Jayna could only roll their eyes while trying to ignore him.


    Fortunately, a guard came towards them, saving both Angus and Jayna from Isvel''s rambling.


    "Excuse me, young master Angus and Lady Jayna. The n head asked for your presence in his tent." said the guard politely.


    "Sure.. then, cousin, I will excuse myself." said Angus before escaping with Jayna from Isvel without waiting for his response.


    Arriving at the n head tent, Angus and Jayna enter without any obstruction from the guard.


    "Ahh.. So, you are back, my dear nephew and Lady Jayna. You make quite a reputation around here." said the n head Jade who looks younger and healthier than their first time meeting.


    This is proof that Angus''s medication is slowly working. Not only that, the n head Jade''s aura is calmer than before. Before the medication, the n head Jade looks like an aggressive wounded beast. Now, his aura is calmer, almost like a sleeping dragon.


    Angus also notices the changed temperament in his uncle. He didn''t know it was because he became more familiar with Angus or because of the medication. Whatever the reason, it is a good thing for both Angus and Jayna.


    "I just got lucky, uncle." replied Angus.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Humble as always. Anyway, I just got news about the inner area. Apparently, it will be open in a few days. So, make sure you get proper rest during these few days." said uncle Jade.


    "Although with your capability, you could easily survive the inner area, there is nothing wrong with being over cautious." added Uncle Jade.


    Then, they begin chatting about various things. Uncle Jade suggested that they didn''t need to follow the same ceremony to fight in the Battlefield Arena. However, both Angus and Jayna want to test themself and gain more experience.


    In the end, Uncle Jade could only reluctantly agree with them. He knows that a raw gem will never show its true value until it gets polished. Both Angus and Jayna are true geniuses that only appear once in a hundred million people.


    Because of this, Uncle Jade is quite protective of both of them more than his own child. Especially since he couldn''t find the depth of Angus''s capability.


    From his experience, he knows that Angus is still hiding his true strength. He feels like Angus is never going all out during all this time.


    After chatting for a little misceneous stuff, both Angus and Jayna decide to rest in their own tent. Arriving at the tent, Jayna immediately set up her own heavenly bath tools. At the same time, Angus rest owns his own tent.


    He decided to check his current status before entering his manual battle system.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 14 Years Old


    MP: 284/358


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 39


    Dexterity: 39


    Intelligence: 41


    Vitality: 43


    Soul Point: 13


    Looking at his status, he couldn''t help but sigh. Despite his effort in farming soul points during thest few weeks, he could only increase his strength and dexterity by one.


    The soul points requirement for each stat is so huge that even with his daily gain is not enough. Now, he would get around ten soul points from his automatic battle system, which is insufficient to support his need.


    ording to his observation, his growth is already incredible, even exceeding his own expectations. However, ever since arriving in this dimension, he feels his current power is never enough.


    Now, he could fight a frontal battle with weak third-gradebatants with ease using the assistance of spells. But if he meets a capable fourth-gradebatant in a frontal battle, he still needs to reveal all his power to survive.


    There is a massive difference between grade four and grade three. Grade four is also called the realm of specialization since all the people that managed to enter this stage are experts at something.


    Every grade fourbatant specializes in something. Be it weapon art, spells, elemental mastery, and many others.


    This is also the reason grade fourbatant is very precious and considered as elite. Not everyone could reach this grade without umting a lot of experience.


    Grade four is also called the border of the upper-gradebatant. Since the requirement of getting into grade four is mastery, many people failed to reach this. Only the one with true talent could ovee these grade-four walls.


    Of course, there is a different case where people got external help with potions, legacy, or god''s blessing. But, none of them could bepared to thebatant that managed to reach this stage with their own effort.


    It''s likeparing an amateur wielding a gun and a veteran sharpshooter wielding a gun. They can shoot the gun, but their precision and quality are different, with thetter being more superior.


    As for fighting grade five, it is a grade that is already above Angus''s current fighting capability. Unless he used forbidden techniques and sacrificed himself, he could not win against them in a frontal battle.


    This could only be seen when Angus sparred with the old dwarf Balrug. Although the old dwarf Balrug is very old and retired from the battle, he never used his mana when sparring Angus.


    He only used his physical strength to replicate the power of his skill. Angus would immediately be squashed into a meat paste if he used just a little bit of mana. The fifth-grade mana is purer and stronger than grade four.


    Furthermore during the spar, Balrug only used 10% of his strength. This is also the reason Balrug sometimes couldn''t hold his strength properly when sparring with Angus. Using and controlling too little physical strength is an arduous task.


    This shows how ridiculously strong a Fifth-gradebatant is. Moreover,pared to the retired Balrug, the active grade five people are stronger.


    Still, grades are also not the indicator of winning and strength. Some races that specialized inbat or physical strength cannot be measured with this. These races are like the beast race, orc race, dwarf race, and many others.


    Based on Balrug''s exnation, hisbat capability wasparable to the grade sixbatant before he retired. All of this is thanks to his enormous physical strength.


    Balrug already managed to open the third gate of life and has a superior strength than most people. If he is not limited with his age, he may open the fourth gate of life.


    Thinking about this, Angus begins to remember the requirement to open his next gate of life. The gate of life is one of the great sources to be stronger faster.


    Based on Balrug''s exnation, Angus needed to reach his physical limit before opening the second gate of life. Fortunately, he didn''t need to melt and reconstruct his own body again through iron and fire to open the next gate.


    He could open the gate through meditation. However, he will never enter the gate of life space unless his body is ready. Remembering the gate of life, he also remembers thest word of his inner self before he managed to open the first gate of life.


    ''Hmm.. What did he mean by that word?'' thought Angus.


    Shooking his head, Angus cleared some unnecessary thoughts before deciding to enter his manual battle system. Although his mana is not yet fully regenerated, it is already enough for a few easy fights.


    Using enhanced [Mana Ball] a few times consumes more mana than he thought. Based on Angus''s calction,? it is like casting three fire-based third circle spells. This is quite wasting mana for mana efficiency, but it didn''t fatigue his mind like casting a third circle spell.


    Still, using one third circle spell could easily kill the blue-haired man. So, it is not quite practical to use enhanced [Mana Ball] continuously.


    However, it also creates a good image towards the audience and people that want to target him. So, it is also not a waste for him.


    Entering the manual battle system, Angus decided to train in it rather than umte soul points. There are only a few days before the inner area opens. So rather than exhaust himself trying to earn soul points, Angus decided to train his spells.


    Like skills, the more he familiarized himself with spells, the more effective he used them in the battle. Furthermore, as he gets more familiar with spells, his casting time will be reduced.


    Normally, reducing the casting time of one spell needs a lot of practice and time. However, Angus has an enhanced mind to memorize all his progress when he constructs his spell.


    So, he just applies the same calction when he constructs his spell before adjusting it a little bit. As he got more familiar with adjusting, his casting speed also increased.


    As someone who could cast many different elemental spells, Angus knows this is an advantage and could enhance hisbat capability.

 Chapter 179: Villages

    <h4>Chapter 179: Viges</h4>


    Few days passed by since Angus battled in the Battlefield Arena. During these few days, a lot of people came from all over the Endless Battlefield.


    Despite the dangerous and harsh environment of the Endless Battlefield, there are still many people living in this dangerous dimension.


    Most of them are powerful groups since they could survive in this harsh environment for a long time.


    Since the ancestral ruin is for the lower grade people, the real powerhouse of this dimension is not interested ining to this ce. Usually, they only send a representative or their younger generation.


    Still, Angus could find a lot of high-grade people from various kinds of races in this ce. He could find many different kinds of races, from the orc race to the halfling race, in this ce.


    The most interesting thing Angus found is all of them are harmonious and never look down on one another based on their race.


    This kind of situation is very rare in Firuman, where war and fight between races often ur. If it is not because of the Elf race, Angus suspects that there will be many world wars based on the racial conflict.


    Thinking about the Elf race, Angus begins to remember a certain rumor he heard from a few days ago. Apparently, there is an elf race in this dimension. But, not an ordinary one. It is the dark elf.


    It is quite a surprise since every elf is precious to the elven race, even dark elves. Normally, the youngsters of the elven race will stay inside their territory before reaching upper grade.


    Based on the rumor, she entered thebat arena and managed to kill her opponent in under 1 minute. This shows herbat capability is not low.


    Still, this is only a rumor since nobody could see her face since she wore a helmet to cover her face and her signature pointed ear. The reason that the rumor started is that somebody managed to recognize the skill she used.


    The skill she used is one of the dark elf''s signature skills. Combined with her dark skin and her slim figure, many people are starting to specte she is a dark elf.


    Even though they know she is a dark elf, everyone only cares little about her. Usually, everyone always had a bad prejudice against dark elves. It is because of the myth that said they are the sign of cmity. Her presence is always identical to cmity and bad omen.


    Because of this, everyone never wants to meet someone from the dark elf race. However, in this treacherousnd, cmity and disaster always ur.


    Moreover, This is and where some beast and monster overlord often fight each other for petty reasons. Each of these fights always creates destruction towards the surroundings.


    Angus even hears that a monster overlord is fighting near the Sur vige long ago and almost annihte the whole Sur vige. If it is not because the sand turtle decides to escape the area at the right time, they may have already been eradicated.


    In the end, no one truly cares about this kind of superstition about dark elves in this treacherousnd.


    Besides meeting many different kinds of races, Angus also met the other viges or ns besides the Sur n. Many of these ns create their own vige or settlement like the Sur n.


    ording to Angus''s chatterbox cousin Isvel, some of these viges are hostile towards them, such as ck Rock Vige, Clear Blue Vige, Sky Wing Vige, and Infernal Vige.


    All of them are strong and big viges that reside in the Endless Battlefield dimension. However, none of them isparable to the hidden group that stays from the light and secludes themself like the one that governs over the Ancestral Ruin.


    Based on Uncle Jade, the one that could send gue Worm to attack them is either ck Rock Vige or Sky Wing Vige.


    ck Rock Vige is located near the Toxic Wastnd, while Sky Wing n is the only vige with the rare space attributebatant.


    Like the Sur viges, all these viges also specialized in something. Sur Viges itself is specialized in their fire elemental mastery. Moreover, most of the Sur n vigers are from the Berston race, a race that is famous for its fire mastery and poison resistance.


    The other viges also consist of one or two races like the Sur n. This way, it lessens their disagreement and conflict inside their vige. Each of these viges also has its own leader, like the n head Jade.


    Most of this leader has the samebat capability like uncle Jade himself and in the border of the legendary seventh-grade realm.


    During these past few days, Angus could see that many of these viges try to provoke the Sur Vige''s members. Because it is only a verbal conflict, Angus didn''t bother to intervene and escted the conflict further.


    Besides this also Sur Viges internal problem, so Angus didn''t have the right to intervene as the outsider. Unless it is a truly critical situation, he will not intervene in this conflict.


    Moreover, Angus is also surprised at how the Sur vigers handle the conflict. The vigers managed to keep their calm and always solve the conflict peacefully in the end.


    If it happens to Angus, he will just turn the table and use force to suppress anyone. Angus may seem like a calm and rational person, but he never lets someone who steps on his tail purposely go.


    He will never have mercy for someone that responds badly to him despite his kindness. Because at the end of the escted conflict, one of them will be dead.


    As someone that already ims more than thousands of lives, Angus is always ready to have a deathmatch every time. One of the lessons when he worked as an assassin in his past life is before you are prepared to kill someone, you must be ready to be killed.


    Having this mindset to the extreme, Angus is never afraid to have a big conflict and offend everyone. This is a habit, and pride is the primary thing that he retains from his past life. However, he was also someone that didn''t like any unnecessary conflict.


    Rather than having conflict, most of the time, he decides to escape from them orpletely ignore it.


    That''s why Angus is quite interested in the Sur Vigers''s behavior. Despite the conflict with the other vigers, they never get to the point of a life-and-death conflict. All the conflicts always end in calm and peaceful.


    There are some reasons for that, but it is mainly because the other viges watch each other. The moment one vige tries to attack the others, the other will seize the opportunity for it.


    Currently, all these viges gather at the Ancestral Ruin. Like every year, they send their younger generation to the inner area for their own uing ceremony.


    Fortunately, there are no rumors about Angus and Jayna being part of the Sur n. Otherwise, they will be forced to be part of the vige''s conflict.


    Now, everyone gathers around and looks at the big stone gate in the deepest part of the outer area. This stone gate is the one that will connect them with the inner area.


    Based on what Angus gathers, the inner area is sort of a restricted dungeon. Unlike normal dungeons where people coulde and go easily, it has restrictions, such as only lower gradebatants could enter it once.


    Moreover, the remaining monster corpses in this area will turn into miasma after a certain time, like how regr dungeons work.


    Still, based on the story he heard about the inner area, the scale of this inner area dungeon is extremely huge. Besides that, this inner area is only open for three days. After three days, every single living being inside it will be trapped there for a year.


    Nobody ever survives after being trapped there for a year. So everyone shoulde back before the three days have passed.


    During the waiting time, Angus could see the majority of them were grade threebatants. He could find the Ice Maiden from the battlefield arena, beast race, orc, the rumored dark elves, and many others people that give a strong impression.


    After waiting for a while, everyone could feel a slight tremor, and the gate towards the inner area finally opened slowly.


    Looking at this, "Start counting the time!!"mand the n head Jade.


    Hearing themand, the nearby guard begins to start their clock watch. Angus also starts his own watch. This is to keep as a reminder before the gate''s time closes.


    Later, the big stone gate finally openspletely, and a bluish wavy thing appears in the middle of it like a sort of big portal.


    Without wasting any moment, everyone immediately ran towards the bluish portal. Every single second is precious for this kind of time-limited ce.


    Angus and Jayna, along with the other youngsters of the Sur n, also run into the gate. There is also Neil, who is in the lead with an excited smile.

 Chapter 180: Inner Area

    <h4>Chapter 180: Inner Area</h4>


    Looking at Neil at the front, Angus could only shake his head. During Uncle Jade''sst medication, he asked Angus to take care of Neil inside the inner area.


    Uncle Jade is afraid that the other viges might be plotting something since Neil is famous for being the most talented among his sons.


    Despite having a shitty personality, Uncle Jade believes that he will be more mature when he gets more experience like his brothers and sister.


    However, Angus didn''t promise him. He only said that if he could help, he would help. If not, he will leave him alone on his own.


    One thing that Angus hates is babysitting someone. He never even went easy at Jayna during her training, much less another person with a bad rtionship with him.


    Sometimes, he even thought that the real reason his brother hated him in the past is this kind of habit and personality. Even if it is from his brother, Nobody likes to be treated in harsh, cold, and brutal ways during training.


    However, he did not regret his action and will still do so. He believes only through hard experience could someone survive, be it in this world or his past world. At least, Jayna neverined about the harsh training he gave her all this time.


    Entering the portal, Angus and Jayna once again feel space disorientation, but they could still withstand them since they are weaker than the disorientation they got in the past.


    They arrive at an endless stone tform with a lot of the same style and shape of stone buildings scattered everywhere.


    The sky is covered with thick clouds that make this ce have a gloomy atmosphere. No one could see through behind the thick cloud besides hearing the asional rumbling of thunder.


    On the horizon, they could see a big stone pyramid-like building with a portal on the top. ording to the information they gather, this should be the exit of this inner area.


    After getting used to the disorientation, many people start to scatter in different directions. They didn''t want to waste any more time and begin their treasure hunt. However, just as they spread away, a few loud roaring sounds are heard from everywhere. *Roarr* *Roarr*


    Many different types of monsters start to attack the group that just arrived at this inner area. Looking at this, everyone immediately readies their weapon.


    Fortunately, most of this monster is only grade one, with grade two being the strongest. Moreover, there are more people here than the iing monster.


    The nearby people start butchering the monster without mercy. During this time, Angus decided to use [Great Mana Echolocation]. After getting the feedback, he could help but marvel at this ce.


    Despite using [Great Mana Echolocation], he still couldn''t find the border of this ce. However, as he gets the feedback from his skill, he realizes that this ce seems like a big abandoned city.


    "So, which way should we go?" asked Jayna after Angus digested all the information from his skill.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s pick a random direction. I want to try to map out this ce first, or do you want to go for a treasure hunt now?" asked Angus back.


    "Nahh.. Let''s just go along with your idea. I still have a little bit of trauma from ourst treasure hunt. Besides, we could always find something interesting during the mapping out." said Jayna.


    "Great, then I leave the monster for you to handle." said Angus before picking one direction.


    "Alright, I also need something to target for my practice." replied Jayna while following Angus.


    Both of them keep running in one direction for a while. While running, Angus asionally uses [Great Mana Echolocation] to map out the inner area. Sometimes, he will stop to digest the information and wait for Jayna to kill the monster before continuing.


    Angus also takes a path with fewer monsters on the way and avoids being surrounded by a group of monsters. They keep this feat until half day before they stop for rest.


    Currently, there are a dozen or more stone buildings in their vicinity. Angus also finally found the border of this area. The inner area is bigger than he thought. It takes more time than he expected for them to reach the border of this area.


    He truly marvels at this ce and is curious at how they managed to build it. As he suspects, the area''s border is made of the space barrier like in the usual dungeon.


    After thinking and digesting the information he got, Angus feels like this ce is unique and seems to hide a secret.


    "So, where should we go now?" asked Jayna, who just finished killing the iing monster.


    "Jayna, how is your [Fiery Burst] mastery?" asked Angus.


    "Good, I could use all day long without being exhausted." said Jayna.


    "Excellent, now ignore the monster and try to keep up with me." said Angus before going in one direction using [Beast Walk]. *Whoosh*


    Looking at this, Jayna begins to follow him with her own movement skill [Fiery Burst]. Unlike Angus''s usual [Beast Walk], he lowered his speed to match with Jayna. Otherwise, she will be left behind.


    While running using [Beast Walk], Angus also keeps mapping out the area. Soon, another day passed by since Angus started mapping out the whole area.


    The area is more massive than he thought, and it needs more than a day for him to map out the whole area despite keep moving nonstop. Currently, both of them are exhausted from continuing to run at high speed.


    Especially Jayna, she couldn''t regenerate mana as fast as Angus despite having almost the same mana capacity. Moreover, she didn''t have enormous stamina like Angus.


    As for Angus himself, he was also exhausted both physically and mentally. He keeps spamming [Great Mana Echolocation] to the limit while he keeps running.


    Fortunately, in the end, they managed to map out the entire area thoroughly despite the need to increase their speed along the way.


    After mapping out the whole area, he realizes that all this stone building is not put randomly. The entire area has a square shape with many buildings on it. These buildings seem to be making a sort of pattern. But because of its huge scale, it is getting harder to see the pattern.


    Only people like Angus that managed to map the whole area and memorize them managed to see the pattern. However, he didn''t know the meaning of the pattern even when he managed to reveal it.


    While Angus rests his body and racks his brain to solve the pattern, Jayna sits on the ground, trying to recover her mana as much as possible.


    A few hourster, "So, did you finally solve the pattern?" asked Jayna after recovering some considerable mana.


    "Urgghh¡­ I still don''t get it. There is still something that I miss, but I didn''t quite get it." replied Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Did you want to go around once more?" asked Jayna.


    "Nah, it will probably be the same. It seems we need to search the building like everyone else." replied Angus after half giving up.


    "Well, Don''t worry about it. It''s not like I expected to get something from here. Anyway, how much time left do we have?" asked Jayna.


    Angus looked at his wristwatch, "We have.. Time.. Yes, that''s it. Hahaha¡­ Jayna, you are my lucky star." said Angus while hugging Jayna, who was confused at Angus''s sudden behavior.


    Looking at the confused Jayna, "Jayna, this whole ce is actually a gigantic clock. The pyramid in the center is the center of the clock while the building is the ce to indicate something like hours, minutes, or seconds." exined Angus.


    "Now, what we need is to find the clock arm to read the whole area. However, this area didn''t have a normal kind of arm clock. But, there is something that is always moving from this ce." added Angus.


    "Keep moving around in this ce, Don''t tell me.. The monster." said Jayna as she came to her own realization.


    "Yes, however, it is not the ordinary monster. The monster must be moved in a set pattern and must be quite a high grade to work as a clock arm." exined Angus.


    "Fortunately, during our mapping, I remember detecting the highest grade monster position." said Angus as he started drawing something on a piece of paper.


    Angus draws a clock with some clock arms based on the few highest-grade monster positions. Matching the map in his head with the clock arms, he finally found that each of the clock arms pointed towards the specific building.


    Angus spectes that there is something in the building. After exining to Jayna about this discovery, both of them once again check the monster''s position since some time has passed since their first read.


    Fortunately, they only need to know their location and not fight them since most monsters are in the third grade. Unlike the beast and civilian race, the monster of third grade is equivalent to the fourth-gradebatant.


    Knowing which path to take, both of them once again could read the clock arms in a few hours of running. Without wasting more time, they immediately go towards one of the nearest clock arms buildings.

 Chapter 181: Another Puzzle

    <h4>Chapter 181: Another Puzzle</h4>


    Entering the stone building, Angus and Jayna found an altar with few items in the middle of the empty stone building. Based on the item''s aura, they found it should be an artifact.


    An artifact is a very rare item with many kinds of effects. So, getting one means getting a huge jackpot. But they managed to get a few at once after their first search.


    Would that mean they will get more if they managed to harvest all the stone buildings? Now, both of them feel relieved that their hard work during the past hours is not useless.


    As Angus''s deduction is correct, both of them immediately take whole artifacts before going to another house that the clock arm pointed at.


    During the way, Angus realized that the highest grade monster movement set in a pattern and asionally stopped for a certain time. Then, they moved back to their previous spot beforeing back againter after stopping.


    Still, he decided to think about itter and focused on harvesting the rest of the stone buildings that the clock arms pointed at.


    In the meantime, less than 30 hours are left before the inner area closes. During this time, most people already decided to go towards the stone pyramid in the middle area to go back.


    "Tch.. another empty building. Just where do they hide the treasure like Colossus?"ined Neil before going out of the building.


    Not only Neil, but many other people in the inner area also couldn''t get something good during their search. The inner area may contain hidden treasures like a colossus. However, to get them is entirely up to their fate.


    Some people with better luck could get something like books, scrolls, and weapons during their search. But, most of them couldn''t get something good.


    As time kept running, some of the despicable people decided to wait and ambush people near the portal before looting their harvest. Since this is simr to a restricted dungeon, as long as they leave no witness, there is no problem killing the others.


    While all of this is happening, Angus and Jayna continue their treasure hunt unknowingly with the help of the monster''s position as their guide.


    Using the clock arm as an indicator, Angus and Jayna managed to sweep all the stone houses. They found artifacts and many various things like scrolls, books, and much other stuff.


    Angus and Jayna are currentlypletely exhausted after running nonstop since they managed to solve the clock arms puzzle. Despite that, they are still happy with their harvest.


    Fortunately, during their search, they didn''t cross paths with anybody and create unnecessary conflict. Moreover, there are only less than ten hours left, so everyone is already near the exit at the top of the stone pyramid rather than searching for some unknown treasure.


    Still, Angus''s instinct tells him that this is not all. He feels like something is missing. Looking at his clock arm drawing once again, he found that each of the clock arms has the same distance and interval from one with the others.


    After looking carefully, he found there is one clock arm that is missing. Then, Angus tells Jayna about this new discovery.


    However, Jayna is already too exhausted to reply and give a reaction. She already reaches her limit and even drinks some potion during their search to keep up with Angus.


    "Angus, don''t worry about me. Just go check that ce." said Jayna while sitting on the ground.


    "No way, I will never leave you behind." replied Angus.


    "But, it could be something more precious than what we found before." said Jayna.


    "We gather all of this together, so we should stick to the end together." said Angus before carrying Jayna in a bridal pose.


    "Kyaa.. Angus, What are you doing?" Jayna was startled at Angus''s sudden action.


    "Hold on.. It''s going to be a little bit rough [Beast Walk]. *Whoosh*" Angus disappeared on the spot and appeared far away from their previous location.


    Angus keeps using [Beast Walk] to his fullest speed while carrying Jayna. He also didn''t forget to keep using [Great Mana Echolocation] to check the clock arm position.


    Soon, they finally arrive at the stone house that was supposed to be pointed by the missing clock arm.


    "Haa.. Ha.. We made it in time. Ha.. Ha.. Let''s go check ourst harvest." said Angus while calming his breath


    "Angus, are you okay?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "It''s okay. Ha.. Ha.. I just need to catch my breath." said Angus while taking out thest potion he could consume to rejuvenate himself.


    The potion has limited usage. Continuously drinking potion will reduce its effect until it bes null. It needs a certain period before people can drink the same potion again to get its effect.


    Currently, both Angus and Jayna already drink the potion to their body limit. Drinking any potion further will only increase the recovery time they need for the potion to work again.


    This is the first time Angus feels exhausted physically and mentally to the limit since his reincarnation.


    Seeing that there are only fewer than seven hours left, they decide to continue despite being exhausted.


    Without wasting any more time, they entered the stone house while supporting one another. Inside the stone building, they found the same altar as the previous stone building. However, there is nothing on the top of the altar except the swirl pattern all over it.


    Looking at the simr swirl pattern, Angus immediately takes out his wooden bracelet in his left hand and shows it towards the swirl pattern on the altar.


    A momentter, the bracelet shines brightly, and the swirl pattern on the top of the altar moves. The swirl pattern into a sort of sentence in the middle of the altar.


    However, Angus couldn''t recognize thenguage of the sentence despite his vast knowledge of the ancientnguage. As he wanted to give up, fire mana red up from Jayna.


    At this moment, Jayna''s eyes changed into a sharp bird''s eye, looking intently at sentences on the altar.


    "Sacrifice everything in the memory of the forgotten ones." said Jayna in a deep voice.


    After that, Jayna fell to the ground, and her fire mana disappeared like it never existed before.


    "Jayna, are you alright?" Angus supports her.


    "Yeah¡­ It''s just.. I am not sure.. I suddenly got another vision about Fire Phoenix life." said Jayna.


    Since Fire Phoenix''s life is very long, her memory is also too immense for her to handle. So, with the help of [Arctic Heart], Jayna fragmented the memory not to burden her mind.


    However, asionally her memory could resurface if there is a strong trigger like this or when she feels the other phoenix aura before.


    After calming down a little bit, "I think the altar needs a sacrifice for the next part." said Jayna.


    "Sacrifice.. What needs to be sacrificed? Based on what you said, we need to sacrifice everything in memory of the forgotten ones." said Angus.


    "Argh¡­ why so much puzzle. Now, I am furious at the one that created this ce. It feels like this ce should not be found by any.. one" said Angus slowly at theter part.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ This is another Jail??" said Jayna.


    Thest time Angus and Jayna reach the ce where everyone didn''t want to be found is the jail of Fire Phoenix and almost killed both of them.


    After being silent for a moment, both of them looked at each other with unwavering eyes. Although they are afraid about what will happen next, they also didn''t want to give up aftering this far.


    "Let''s get this over until the end." said Angus steeled himself.


    "Yeah.. We are already too far to give up now." replied Jayna.


    "Still, what''s the meaning of sacrificing everything? Everything is kind of an ambiguous word. Don''t tell me we need to kill ourselves?" said Angus.


    "I think that''s not it. Since all this time, the answer is alwaysing from this ce, so it must be connected to this ce." said Jayna.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Don''t tell me.. all the monsters? No, that''s not possible. The altar is not big enough to contain them. Then, the only possible thing is something that we got from this ce. Those artifacts and all our harvest!!" Angus thought out loud.


    "That''s quite logical. Since everything we have now is only that stuff if we are not bringing anything." said Jayna.


    "So, we need to throw all that stuff into the altar??" said Angus while taking out the pouch storage that stores all the stuff they gathered before.


    Looking at Angus''s reluctant behavior, "Urgh.. give it to me." said Jayna as she snatched the pouch storage.


    Then, without wasting any moment, she poured everything they gathered on the altar. As soon as she finished pouring everything, the altar shone brightly. It is so bright that it envelops the whole building.


    Then, a loud clockwork bell sounded all over the inner area. *Teng* *Teng* *Teng*


    Some of the people that still stay in the inner area are confused at the sudden urrence. However, besides the sound, they couldn''t see any change. In the meantime, the rumored dark elves look at the sky.


    "Something is just released." said the dark-skinned woman before continuing to go towards the pyramid exit.

 Chapter 182: Forgotten

    <h4>Chapter 182: Forgotten</h4>


    After the loud bell sound, Angus arrives in a dark space with countless small dim lights all over the ce. He feels like inside the water and without any gravity, yet he could breathe normally. To be exact, the ce he currently resides is simr to outer space.


    Looking that Jayna is gone from his side, Angus begins to use [Great Mana Echolocation] to understand his current situation. However, unlike usual, Angus didn''t get feedback and result from his skill. It feels like this ce is boundless and void, like outer space itself.


    Despite his skill failing to understand his current situation, he unknowingly feels calm. He starts to feel unimaginably rxation from his mind and body. All his lethargy and tiredness he had before is gone leaving behind the cozy and soothing feeling.


    Being in this unknown state for an unknown time, he begins to forget all his worries, friends, his past life, dreams, even himself.


    In this boundless ce, Angus could see his memory start to fade one by one. His body also bes transparent with each memory he has forgotten. It feels like the world is also beginning to forget him.


    At this moment, Anguses to a realization. He doesn''t know why. But, he is familiar with this feeling. This is the feeling when he is dying in his past world and forgotten by everyone.


    However, the feeling is more potent than before, and he unconsciously begins to forget everyone in his retaliation. He tries to make everyone disappear from his sight and memory leaving only an empty void and peacefulness.


    Still, there is one thing that he could not forget, Jayna Heart. Unknowingly, he couldn''t forget her despite the fact that he could forget his own family like nothing. Rather than forgetting his girlfriend, he begins to remember her more.


    Their first encounter inside the academy testing ceremony. Teasing Jayna in the ss. Annoy her by ignoring her challenge. Amazed by her appearance in the noble''s gathering and royal pce.


    The time they spend together all this time. The vow he takes under the starry night like this ce. The life and death situation inside the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    All of this memory keeps resurfacing and shows in the surrounding. He feels like seeing a movie yet also real.


    Even though he likes to reminisce about his memory of Jayna, he also feels dissatisfied. He became longing for her but couldn''t reach her at the same time. This feeling soon bes endless torture for him.


    After an unknown time, "Why can''t I forget her? I could forget everything, even myself, but not her. I should just enjoy the peace and forget everything as everyone has forgotten about me." a voicees from inside Angus.


    "But why can''t I forget her. What did she do to be always remembered by me who even forgot myself." the voice from inside Angus kept rambling.


    Despite his struggle, he keeps remembering and longing for her. He starts to be crazy from this endless torture. Second be minute, minute bes hours, day, months, soon be years. Yet, he still couldn''t forget Jayna.


    After another unknown amount of time which feels like an eternity, "Does it hurt?" a deep voiceing from space.


    "Yes." replied Angus''s inner voice.


    "Which one is hurt the most, to be forgotten or couldn''t forget something." said the voice.


    "Couldn''t forget something." said Angus''s inner voice.


    "Do you want to forget it?" asked the voice.


    "Ye¡­. NO.. Never, I vow to always be by her side. I vow to keep her trust. I will never forget her even after I die." yelled Angus interrupt his inner voice.


    "Even if it hurts and tortures you for eternity?" asked the voice again.


    "Yes.. A-At least it''s better than forgetting her." replied Angus in a gloomy tone like he knows that he will suffer for eternity from his answer.


    "Good.. Please keep her by your side and remember her. Unlike what I did in the past." said the deep voice before strange energying towards Angus.


    "As someone that is already forgotten by the world and times, I can''t give you anything, But I could help to never forget about her."


    "When you forget your path, you will remember her. When you forget yourself, you will remember her. When you be nothing like me, you will remember her. Some say this is a curse, but there is nothing more painful than forgetting someone precious to you."


    "Now, Go, rise, embrace your path and live your life. Wreak havoc in this world, my heir." said the voice.


    Suddenly, the dark space was destroyed into pieces like a mirror. At this moment, Angus is aware that he is lying on Jayna''sp. Jayna herself seems to be crying nonstop while calling his name.


    "Jayna, why are you crying?" asked Angus as he hugged his girlfriend.


    "Angus¡­ You¡­ Y-You are back. Huaaaa¡­ I thought I lost you!!" said Jayna while hugging Angus back.


    Suddenly, Another booming voice heard from every side, "T-This is impossible!!!"


    Hearing this voice, Angus begins to realize their current situation. His memory begins to return like waking up from a long-time dream.


    ''What is that ce? Is that a dream? No.. It''s too real to be called a dream?'' thought Angus while enjoying the warmth of Jayna as this is something he has been longing for a long time.


    Looking around, Angus realizes that they are in a sort of enclosed circr chamber with various majestic stone sculptures around them.


    Although it is a stone sculpture, it looks genuine, like it is alive. It is like a piece of art that no one could create. The statue is so beautiful yet alive and radiates an imposing aura. The previous booming voice alsoes from these majestic sculptures.


    If it is not because of his desire to stay with Jayna, Angus will already turn into a nerdy mode to analyze every piece of this art.


    After getting his bearings, "Jayna, what exactly is going on?" Angus reluctantly releases Jayna from his hug and stares at her.


    Then, Jayna tells him the moment after they put all the items they gather on the altar. After the altar shone a bright light, A booming voice was heard from all sides.


    "Stop!!" yelled the booming voice.


    Before they could realize it, both Jayna and Angus arrive at this chamber. Even Draven, who hides in Angus''s shadow, is also forced toe out. The next moment, Jayna feels Angus''s presence start to fade slowly.


    Like to respond with his master, Draven also begins to curl up in pain and get weaker as time goes by. Seeing this, Jayna begins to grab the unconscious Angus, trying to wake him.


    However, no matter what she did, Angus couldn''t wake up. Even his body begins to fade away slowly. She slowly starts to forget Angus. However, at one moment, fire mana red up from her body.


    She heard a faint voice that was simr to the fire phoenix, "Don''t give up!! Keep remembering him!!"


    After that, Jayna keeps calling Angus''s name without stopping and trying to keep remembering their memory together.


    While all this happened, the statue in the chamber could only stay silent, looking at Angus''s fading body.


    They have already seen too many times about this scene happening in the past. None of them ever survive and are alwayspletely gone in the end, being forgotten by everyone. However, somehow Angus managed to be back and alive, hugging Jayna.


    Hearing Jayna''s exnation about the current situation, "So, you are saying I am fading away?" asked Angus, who kept caressing Jayna.


    "Uhum.. Yeah.. It feels like I am going to forget you at any time. But, somehow, there is something that prevents that from happening. No, I don''t want to forget you." replied Jayna while embracing Angus.


    Looking at Jayna''s vulnerable state, "It''s okay. I am not going anywhere." said Angus trying to reassure Jayna.


    After a while, "Ehem.. I am sorry to interrupt you. However, there is something we want to ask you." said one of the stone statues.


    "No problem. I also want to know about our current situation." replied Angus while keeping Jayna on his side.


    Despite his experience before being like a dream, his longing feeling towards Jayna is still real. If it is not because of his impable self-control, he may already eat Jayna.


    Still, he restrained his inner desire since he could feel the presence inside each of these stone sculptures. His feelings towards Jayna that start from interest and love turn into obsession and make him not want to share her with the others no matter the situation.


    "Yes, you may be confused about your current situation, young one. So, let me exin your current situation." said one of the statues.


    ording to the statue''s exnation, this ancestral ruin is actually a temple to worship kings. In ancient times, the king was not only a title that could be easily obtained. When someone bes king, it means the world itself recognizes them as the king.


    This is different from the current king, which could easily be obtained from a simple coronation. All these statues inside this chamber are actually the ancient kings in the past that are recognized by the world.

 Chapter 183: Ancient King

    <h4>Chapter 183: Ancient King</h4>


    All the ancient kings in the chamber may have already died and gone a long time ago. However, their simple projection remains here as the world recognizes them and preserves their title.


    Hearing this, Angus remembers the experience he just got before. The experience of being forgotten by everyone and the voice he heard inside that space. There is a simrity between this ancient king''s voice and the previous voice he heard.


    ''Don''t tell me, that deep voice in that space is also the ancient king?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    ording to the ancient king, nobody truly knows who is the one that created this ce in the first ce. Some spected the world itself makes this ce. Then, it was modified and changed as time went by.


    Before everyone arrived here and modified this ce, there was already one altar concealed and sealed from everyone. This is the same altar that Angus and Jayna found beforeing here.


    This is also the oldest altar among the others. Based on the ancient king''s story, everyone who managed to fulfill this altar requirement will be fading away and forgotten by everyone.


    No matter how strong they are, all of them will turn into nothingness and be forgotten even by the world itself.


    The oldest ancient king in the chamber exined that after his countless research, he spected this ce''s purpose is to worship the deceased king, which means this altar also belonged to the ancient king before their time.


    Because of its ursed nature, it is called the Forgotten King''s altar. Knowing the terrible nature of the altar, some ancient kings in the past decided to bend the world and sealed this whole ce.


    After being modified countless times by notable and strong people, this ce became a ce where people received a blessing or legacy from the deceased one.


    The stone buildings in the inner area symbolized the ce for people to get a legacy after they fulfill the deceased one requirement.


    Most of them have a heavy requirement before they could give a person their legacy. Some just leave them to fate. Some are carefully choosing based on their own preference.


    However, unlike the others thate after the ancient king, the ancient king''s stone house couldn''t be easily modified and changed easily.


    Apparently, this ancient king stone house is also the one that is directed by the arm clock from the monster position. The oldest ancient king in this chamber created this mechanism to separate people who genuinely deserve their legacy.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but be surprised since it means that this oldest ancient king knows how to subdued and control the monster to do his bidding.


    Looking at their surprised expression, "Hahaha¡­ Don''t be too surprised, young one. In my time, many other people were capable of doing what I did."


    "However, to change the world, only us, the ancient king, could be capable of doing these things." said one of the ancient kings proudly.


    Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but think how strong all of this ancient king was when they were still alive. They also believed that the phrase ''changing the world'' must be quite different from their understanding of changing the world.


    ''Based on what they told us, these ancient kings must be at least stronger than seventh grade.'' thought Angus and Jayna.


    After exining the nature of this ce, "So, the question is, howe you survive from being forgotten?" asked one of the ancient kings.


    "I am not sure myself. After the altar shines bright, I arrive..." as Angus told his experience inside the outer space before truthfully.


    Since they are great people from their time, Angus thought it is better to tell them truthfully than to keep to himself without a way to understand his current situation.


    Moreover, Angus didn''t truly get anything besides being cursed or blessed by always remembering Jayna.


    Hearing Angus''s story and experience, all the ancient kings be silent and seem to think deeply. Until finally, the oldest ancient king decided to break the silence.


    "So, I was right. That thing is also an altar for ancient kings like us. Well, at least now we could solve the question that has gued us for a long time. Now, what should we do for these two young ones?" said the oldest ancient king.


    "Of course, I will give them my knowledge and power as they managed to solve the oldest one''s test." said one of the kings.


    "Hey, you cannot do that. You already passed your knowledge towards someone in this generation." said one of the feminine queen-like statues.


    "Who said there is a rule not to pass it to more than one person." counter the previous ancient king.


    "I will take him as my heir. I could feel his elemental affinity is fire. So, It should be me who is called as Firelord to take him as my heir."


    "Heir?? Didn''t you choose someone before?." rebuked another ancient king.


    "Hey, it already happened thousands of years ago. There is no way my heir will still survive." countered the Firelord ancient king.


    "Hmm¡­ I could feel your potential and beast nature in your body. Little girl, how about you be my heir, this Queen of Beast." said one of the feminine ancient kings to Jayna with an enchanting voice.


    Apparently, the ancient king in this chamber consists not only of men but also women who get recognition from the world. It shows the world itself does not differentiate between gender.


    "No way, I already decided to take her as my heir. I could feel an enormous life force in her body. My ancient power is the most suitable for her." rebuked another feminine ancient king.


    "She is someone that could resist forgetting her boyfriend. It means her will is strong and more suitable for my power." replied another feminine ancient king.


    As the ancient kings argue one with the others, "One of them seems to have the power of the oldest being while the others have the limitless potential that could survive the forgotten altar. No wonder, all of us want them as our heir." said one of the ancient kings.


    "Hmm¡­ Quite all of you!!" yelled the oldest ancient king.


    All of the ancient kings immediately shut their mouths and wait for the oldest ancient king. Based on this reaction, Angus suspects that this oldest ancient king may be the strongest among the others here.


    After a while of silence, "Alright, I already decided. We should give the two of them our blessing and ancient power." said the oldest ancient king.


    Hearing this, all the ancient kings yelled, "What??"


    "Oii¡­ didn''t you say that receiving many ancient powers at once may make them get restricted by the world and couldn''t use them to their fullest capability." said one of the ancient kings.


    "I also agree with him. Moreover, each of our ancient powers has the potential to change the world itself. It will be absurd to give them." said another ancient king.


    "True. Besides what happens with the bnce of the world, you always preach. Didn''t you always say getting too much ancient power at once could copse the world bnce?" said another ancient king.


    "They already did. Ever since they resisted the altar of the forgotten king, they have already be an anomaly of this world. With or without our ancient power, their fate and destiny are already severed from the world." exined the oldest ancient king.


    "Now, they are on their own. their fate and destiny are in their own hands. They will be bound to change the world, be it destroy the world or make it a better ce. No one will know." said the oldest ancient king as he tried to foresee Angus and Jayna''s future.


    "Moreover, their ancient powers also will not be restricted by the world. So, they could use many ancient powers without limit. The only thing that will limit them is their own self. However, we cannot take them as our heir." added the oldest ancient king.


    "Huh?? Why?" asked one of the ancient kings.


    "Because from the boy''s story, he is already the heir of the forgotten ancient king while the girl seems to already inherited the power of the oldest being in the world, much older than all of us." exined the oldest ancient king.


    "Although the girl could be our heir, I believe her power will sh with all of you when you decide to make her your heir. As the ancient kings, you should know how stubborn the oldest entity''s power works even after their master has been deceased for a long time."


    "So, what we could do is to give her ancient power and not make her into our heir. Though it is almost the same, her power will not recognize it as an intruder and sh with her heritage power."


    "To summarize, both of them are already the heirs of someone else. As the ancient king, you should know better than everyone the means of an heir. So, now we can only give them our blessing and ancient power."


    "Still, the choice is yours to give them your ancient power. As for how they will use this power, it is entirely up to them."

 Chapter 184: Ancient Power

    <h4>Chapter 184: Ancient Power</h4>


    Hearing the oldest ancient king''s exnation, all the other ancient kings could help but sigh helplessly as they could not take them as their heir.


    After countless years of waiting, they finally could find the best heir candidate only to find that someone already snatched them.


    Apparently, all of these ancient kings are waiting for the best candidate heir to inherit all of their legacy and power before they could truly pass on.


    Even after choosing many heir candidates, none of them managed to inherit all of the legacies they left behind or use their ancient power to their fullest capability.


    It feels like the world itself deemed that their power and legacy are too strong. So, they could only wait silently for the right person to arrive and inherit their power.


    Yet after finding the most excellent heir candidate, they are once again disappointed as they cannot take them as their heir.


    After long silent contemtion, the ancient kings decide to give Angus and Jayna their blessing and ancient power. As for how it will affect the world, they didn''t care too much about it since they already died a long time ago.


    In total, there are seven ancient kings in this chamber, along with the oldest ancient king, who should be the strongest among them. Each of them has their own unique ancient power.


    After receiving the blessing and their ancient power, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but be shocked at the new power that they get. Just by using the basic ability of the ancient power, they feel that theirbat capability has already risen significantly.


    Each of the ancient powers that they receive truly has the potential to change the world. Instead, change it more urately to shape the world. However, their mastery over these new power is still very low, and they could only use the most basic ability.


    After digesting their ancient power along with the sudden influx of information about them, Angus begins to remember the time limit of the inner area.


    Looking at the wristwatch, he found that there were already less than one hours before the inner area closed.


    "Jayna, we need to go now. There is only one hour left before the inner area closes." said Angus.


    "Ohhh¡­ It seems we take more time than we previously thought. However, don''t worry about it. Although I can''t send you directly to the outside world, I could send both of you near the exit gate." said the oldest ancient king.


    "This is also a good way for the two of you to learn the true capability of my ancient power. Watch carefully, young one. [The World]" said the oldest ancient king.


    Then it feels like time has started to stop from the oldest ancient king sculpture, an invisible wave that only Angus and Jayna could feel reverb through the whole area.


    A momentter, the space bes distorted and envelopes both of them. Before they know it, they already arrive near the stone pyramid. Despite being teleported, there is not even a speck of difort like using [Shadow Blink] or teleportation device.


    "T-That''s absurd. What kind of power is that?!! It breaks all themon sense!!" rambling Draven while inside Angus''s shadow.


    After Angus gets his consciousness, Draven decides to rest in his shadow as his body is still weak from the pain he got during Angus fading away. However, he wakes up as he feels an enormous power that should be impossible to replicate.


    Although it looks like simple teleportation, instead of using its own power to teleport, Angus and Jayna feel the space itself is teleporting them.


    There is a vast difference concept between these two powers. The first one uses its own power to affect and tear the space, while thetter uses the space to teleport both of them. It feels likeparing an artificial product with nature itself.


    After a while, Angus and Jayna shake their heads, and Draven mad rambling. Then, they begin to run towards the pyramid exit.


    Although they want to keep learning and unravel the true might of this ancient power, they need to get out of this ce as soon as possible first otherwise, they will be trapped for one year inside here.


    Not only trap, based on the ancient king''s exnation, but they may also need to fight all the deceased ones that inhabited this ce. So, staying inside this ce is a suicide.


    Fortunately, during their stay in the Ancient King chamber, they managed to rest a little bit and regenerate some mana and stamina. This way, they could still run at a fast speed towards the pyramid.


    Arriving at the pyramid perimeter, Angus and Jayna begin to hear many sounds of battle around. Hearing that Angus didn''t hesitate to use [Great Mana Echolocation], he found out that a dozen people blocked another group.


    "You should just surrender, young master Neil. You may be talented, but there are more of us. We will never let you go back easily." said one of the group.


    "Tch.. cowards!! If you want to fight, fight like a man one by one!!" shouted Neil with the other Sur youngster.


    Not only does Neil''s group have this kind of conflict, many other people who want to exit the inner area are also getting ambushed. Still, most of them didn''t seed, while only a minority of them managed to kill and loot the treasure from the corpse.


    Ignoring the others'' battle, Angus told Jayna about the current situation, which made Jayna frown.


    After a moment, "I think we should help that Neil. This is to repay uncle Jade for his help during our stay." said Jayna.


    "Huft... Alright, let''s help him." said Angus before running towards Neil''s direction.


    Arriving at Neil''s location, The blocking group is already surrounded and suppresses the Neil group. Without wasting any more time, Angus shoots a few [Fireball] towards the blocking group. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom*


    "What the?!! Ambush!!" said one of the blocking groups.


    Using this opportunity, Neil''s group decided to break through the encirclement.


    Looking at this, "Tch.. Ignore the others, we must prevent Neil from getting away. We can''t let him escape!!" said one of the blocking groups.


    At this time, a sh of fire appeared in front of the blocking group in the blink of an eye [Fiery Burst]. Without hesitation, Jayna begins butchering the other people using her fiery sword. *sh* *sh*


    All the nearby people get shed by Jayna like a hot knife cut butter [Ancient Power - Hellfire]. Jayna uses one of the ancient powers [Hellfire]''s basic ability to raise her fire sword temperature.


    Combined with her fire phoenix ability to be immune to fire, she could raise her fire sword temperature to the point of almost reaching her own [Sacred Fire] skill.


    Some people decide to fight Jayna, but her sword temperature is scorching hot and easily destroys the other party''s weapon.


    Jayna looks like an embodiment of a cold murderer chopping meat than people. It only takes one sh to kill one person. None of the people could stop Jayna''s momentum. In just half a minute, she already killed more than half of the people from the blocking group.


    "T-This is fire mastery!!" said the leader of the blocking group before he decided to attack Neil at hisst attempt toplete his mission.


    Unbeknown to him, the ground below Neil suddenly rises and gives him some breath from the other attacker [2nd Circle - Earth Wall].


    Looking that Neil managed to get away while an unstoppable fire sword chased their group, the leader bes more resolute to kill Neil.


    "Break the Earth Wall!!" yelled the leader.


    At this moment, many pointed spikes appear from the surrounding earth wall''s stone ground towards the surrounding [2nd Circle - Earth Spike]. Unlike a few weeks ago, Angus''s proficiency in spells is many times higher than before after a few weeks of rigorous training.


    He could cast the same spells a few times at once without getting fatigued. As the blocking group retreats from the Earth Spike, Jayna uses this opportunity to butcher them in mid-air.


    The ancient power [Hellfire] also increases the explosion speed of Jayna''s me Burst many times than before, making her simr to a human jet.


    Fortunately, Jayna could control her body to react and adapt to her new speed without losing herbat capability. Otherwise, she will never control her speed and only hit many obstacles.


    Looking at Jayna''s adapting to her new power quickly, Angus couldn''t help but feel proud of his girlfriend and his own teaching. However, he also did not stay still and let her take the others. Looking from afar, he begins to calcte and predict all their movements.


    Normally, he needs a little bit of effort to use this kind of ability. But, he just got an ancient power that seems perfect to him [Analyze]. An ancient power to help the mind analyze everything based on the user''s knowledge.


    Using [Analyze]bined with his vast fighting experience, he could easily predict the group''s movement before they even realize it. Without wasting any more time, Angus immediately chants to cast a spell.


    During this time, the leader realizes their chance to kill Neil is almost zero, especially with the magician hiding in the perimeter and an unstoppable girl wielding a butchering fire sword.


    "Tch¡­ Retread.. Back to the portal exit!!" shouted the leader.


    A wide-area magic diagram appears below their ground [3rd Circle - Quagmire].

 Chapter 185: [Bonus Chapter]Returning

    <h4>Chapter 185: [Bonus Chapter]Returning</h4>


    [3rd Circle - Quagmire] The ground turned into a deep quagmire as soon as theplex magic diagram appeared. The retreat group was surprised at suddenly losing their foothold and sank to the ground without doing anything.


    This performance shows the true power of magicians. Although the magician cannot make a sneak attack and is weak at closebat, they could reverse the situation, especially at the group battle.


    However, not everyone could take the magician path. It needs a lot of hard work and talent, especially in their mind power talent.


    Moreover, it takes time to train a magician into a capable one. Only a freak like Angus, with the help of a system, could do this kind of performance at his current age.


    Fortunately, there are no capable magicians in the opposite group to counter Angus''s spell. Even if there is one, Angus and Jayna could easily dispose of them with their new power.


    Trapping inside the quicksand that keeps sinking make all the opposite group panic. This panic movement only makes them sink deeper. Only the group leader managed to stay calm and try to get out slowly from the quicksand area.


    Without giving them time to collect themself, Anguses out from the back and approaches the opposite group.


    "Jayna, give me some fire!!" shouted Angus as he constructed a magic diagram in the air.


    Hearing Angus, Jayna shed thest standing person before shooting a wave of fire towards the quicksand with her sword [Sword Art - Crimson sh].


    Unlike her weak crimson sh before, afterbining with [Hellfire], her crimson sh could burn at high temperatures that even could be felt from a distance despite its small size.


    Using Jayna''s Crimson sh, Angus casts another spell to enhance its burning power and size [2nd Circle - Fire Oil]. Thebined attack soon enveloped the entire quicksand area and burned all the people in it. *BOMM*


    The entire area immediately turned into a hot zing me that could be felt from far away. Angus didn''t expect theirbined attack to turn into a deadlyrge-scale attackparable with high circle spells. The opposite group couldn''t even scream before being roasted alive.


    ''It seems we still underestimate the true power of those ancient powers. I couldn''t help but think about how strong those ancient kings were when they were still alive.''? thought Angus.


    Looking that none of the opposite group managed toe out alive, Angus feels shame since he couldn''t take a prisoner. But it didn''t bother him too much.


    After the situation is under control, the remaining Sur group approaches Angus and Jayna with awe and gratitude. Only one person among them looked at them with contempt and jealousy.


    ''Damn it!! Those outsiders!! How could they have that kind of power?'' thought Neil inwardly, but he chose to stay silent in the end.


    Of course, Neil''s reaction couldn''t be missed by Angus''s perception that was already enhanced with [Analyze] ancient power. Still, he didn''t care too much about it.


    It''s because, with his new power, people on the level of Neil are already not in Angus''s eye. Even though he knew about it, he couldn''t do anything to Neil either. So, he chose to ignore Neil for the time being.


    After a small celebration, the remaining Sur people follow Angus and Jayna back to the portal. Since there is less than an hour before the portal closes, they decide not to waste any more time and run towards the exit.


    Fortunately, because of the size of the group, no other small group decided to ambush them. Besides, it will take a long time to fight against groups of their size.


    A few minutester, they finally arrive in front of the exit portal. Without wasting any more time, they went through the portal at once. *BUZZ*


    After some ufortable disorientation, they finally return to the outer area in front of the gate towards the inner area.


    Looking that the Sur group managed toe back along with Angus and Jayna, the other Sur Vigers felt relieved, especially the n head Jade since he got some nasty rumor not long ago.


    Back to the outer area, Angus''s group immediately approached the Sur vige people that were already waiting for them.


    "Good work toe back alive. Each of you is the precious future of Sur vige. Still, it seems you are going through quite a trouble inside the inner area." said n head Jade who found a trace of battle and wounded some of them.


    Then, one of the survivors decides to exin their current situation inside the inner area. Based on the survivor''s story, while Angus and Jayna are doing their treasure hunt, some people secretly kill people from Sur vige.


    They managed to survive because, on the second day, they started regrouping rather than scattering around like usual.


    At first, there were around forty people from Sur vige entering the inner area. However, now only less than twenty have managed to survive ande back. It is unknown whether the rest are still surviving or not.


    However, judging by the time the inner gate is almost closed, the n head Jade didn''t have any good expectations about them.


    Each of these people that participate in the uing ceremony is precious and the future of their Sur n. Yet more than half of them are buried inside the inner area because of the insidious plot from the other vige.


    n Head Jade couldn''t help but look at the other vige group base, which is waiting for their people toe back.


    Some of them seemed surprised that Neil and the others managed to get out alive. But, they managed to keep their shocked expression the next moment. Still, this kind of change couldn''t be hidden in front of the n head Jade.


    Unconsciously, n head Jade releases strong fire mana towards nearby and increases the whole area temperature. Feeling this, all the other viges immediately put up their guard and were ready for battle while each of their leaders kept calm, ring at Jade.


    The passerby and small group beside the other five viges notice the change in the atmosphere and decide to get away from this location.


    After a moment, the n head Jade decided to shake his head and take a deep breath to calm his mind. Then, he takes back his aura and makes the surrounding ce cool down before paying attention to Angus and Jayna.


    "Thanks for your help, my dear nephew,dy Jayna. If it is not because of your timely help, Neil and the others may never return from the inner area." said Jade.


    "Don''t mention it, uncle. Besides, I already said I would help them if there is a chance. Otherwise, I will leave them independently. It''s just our paths crossing each other when we are on the way to return." replied Angus.


    Then, both of them chatted about various things before deciding to let the group rest. Along the way, Angus and Jayna found Gilford waiting for them in front of their tent.


    "Cousin, Is there anything I can help you with?" asked Angus.


    Based on Gilford''s behavior, he will never seek someone unless it is an important matter, unlike Isvel, who likes to y around.


    "Hmm.. Actually, I am not sure either. But, Somehow, I feel a simr feeling inside the two of you." said Gilford.


    "I see, so he is really making you his heir candidate." said Angus.


    "Heir?? What are you talking about??" asked Gilford in confusion.


    "Actually, cousin Gil is the heir candidate of the ancient king of knowledge..." said Angus as he exined more about the ancient king.


    During Gilford''s uing ceremony, he somehow managed to enter the stone building of an ancient king by sheer coincidence. After being examined by the ancients of knowledge, the ancient king takes Gilford to his liking and decides to take him as his heir candidate.


    This is also the main reason Gilford managed to get something ridiculous like Colossus and a few battle golem in the first ce. None of the people in the world could give something like Colossus for free besides the Ancient King.


    However, at that time, the ancient King was toozy to exin things to Gilford and decided to let him uncover his power on his own. If it is not because of Angus, he may also never realize that he is the heir candidate of the ancient king.


    Since Angus and Jayna also get the ancient power from the same Ancient King, Gilford could feel familiar power among the couples.


    After exining for a while, "Hmm¡­ I see.. So, that''s the reason why I could understand anything more clearly than before. as expected of the ancient power from the King of Knowledge." said Gilford.


    "Anyway, thanks for the information. It helps me solve some questions in my head about my strange ability." added Gilford.


    Then, Angus and Jayna finally could have time to rest. Running and searching for the stone house for more than two days with only a little bit of rest make both of them fatigued to the limit.


    If it is not because of their second-grade mana core that enhances their resilience, both of them will already copse a long time ago.


    As Jayna wants to walk to her tent to rest, suddenly Angus pulls Jayna and drags her into his tent.

 Chapter 186: Battlefield Arena Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 186: Battlefield Arena Tournament</h4>


    Dragging Jayna inside Angus''s tent, "Kyaa.. Angus, what are you doi.." Jayna starlet at Angus''s sudden action.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Angus suddenly kissed Jayna in the mouth. *Muach* Getting kissed by her boyfriend made Jayna starlet a little bit, but she didn''t fight back and enjoy every moment with Angus.


    After a long passionate kiss, Angus finally pulled away reluctantly from Jayna.


    "J-Jayna, I-I am sorry. I just¡­" said Angus while feeling uncertain.


    Looking at Angus''s strange behavior, Jayna remembered his story of fading away in the inner area and immediately hugged Angus.


    "It''s okay. I am here." said Jayna.


    Being hugged by Jayna, Angus feels all his fatigue loosen up at once. Somehow, he feels warmth and rxation from Jayna. All he wants right now is to stay by Jayna''s side like this. Soon, their fatigue finally catches up and makes them sleep under each other''s embrace.


    After half a day of resting, Angus and Jayna finally wake up while embracing each other. Although they often sleep together before, they begin more intimate after the incident inside the inner area.


    After another few moments of resting, they reluctantly gather themself and wake up. After doing some simple cleaning, they decide to go towards the n Head Jade location. They still want to participate in the Battlefield Arena to test their newly acquired power.


    After a few inquiries, there are still a few days left before the tournament at the Battlefield Arena begins. Using this opportunity, both of them decide to rest and rx for the next few days.


    Unlike the other people who need to rest for a few days to recover their mana and strength after getting exhausted, Angus and Jayna only need around one day to fully recover.


    Still, they want to rest properly and be ready to fight anytime, especially after knowing the insidious plot from the other vige before. Now, they are already seen together with the Sur vige group. The other viges may also start to target them anytime.


    While Angus and Jayna have their rest, inside one of the big residences on the ck Rock Vige gather a group of strongbatants.


    "Alright, let''s start the meeting." said the ck Rock vige leader, Datun.


    "ording to our information, none of the mercenaries that we hired to ambush Sur Vige''s young generation managed toe back from the inner area." said one of the people in the room.


    "Tch.. those damn weaklings couldn''t even kill a bunch of youngsters."mented another person.


    Unlike the other vige, Sur vige is pretty harsh at their uing age ceremony. As long as they reach the age of fifteen and form mana core, they must follow the uing age ceremony inside the inner area.


    So, the majority of the people that go into the Sur vige are only grade onebatants, with Neil the only one that reaches grade two. Although it is harsh, it also pushes the people to work harder to survive.


    Furthermore, the inner area is not a dangerous ce. Most of the monster is only grade one with few grade two, As for the grade three monster, they rarely are found and only stay at their spot.


    Because of this, killing these youngsters should be an easy task for the group of mercenaries they hired.


    "I hear there are some capable people among this new youngster. One of them even managed to kill a grade threebatant with only [Mana Ball]." said another person.


    "Grade threebatant only with Mana Ball?!!" eximed the other inside the room.


    "Yeah, actually, this youngster is fighting in the Battlefield Arena a few days before the inner area opens. Yesterday, some of my people saw him among the Sur vige youngsters." said another person.


    "Huft.. Sur vige is really the cradle of young genius. Their growth is really absurd. In just a hundred years, they managed to be on par with our vige. If we left them alone, they might be the one that would crush us." said another person.


    "Still, we can''t do anything. The moment we decide to act, the other vige will take that advantage to attack us." said another person.


    Then, all the people inside begin to argue with the others while the vige leader, Datun, stays silent.


    After a while, "That''s enough, all of you." Before Datun could speak more, a guard came into the tent bringing a piece of letter.


    Passing the note to the vige leader, Datun opened and read the letter. After reading the letter for a while, Datun couldn''t help but smile happily.


    "Alright, everyone. It seems we are not the only ones that see Sur vige as a threat." said Datun with a smirk.


    Another few days passed by peacefully, and the time of the Battlefield Arena tournament finally came. The tournament is only for the grade threebatants below. As long as the participant has passed this requirement, they could participate in this tournament.


    Angus and Jayna, along with the rest of Sur vige youngsters, decided to participate in the tournament. Although the vige youngster is only grade onebatant, they all have excellentbat capability to fight on par with average grade twobatants.


    Furthermore, they also could umte fighting experience in this way and bring honor to the Sur vige. However, it is still quite dangerous to participate in this tournament since most are grade threebatants.


    At first, because of the casualty inside the inner area, n Head Jade was quite reluctant to let all this youngster participate.


    But, looking at each of these youngsters'' determined expression, n head Jade decides to give them a chance to bring honor to their Sur vige.


    Now is the day when the tournament begins. Because of therge number of participants, the tournament was divided into two parts. The first part is the preliminary stage, and the second part is the final stage.


    In the preliminary stage, the participant will fight for points for five days. The top ten people who got the most points will enter the final stage. Each participant will have one point at first. They will get all the opponent points after killing or defeating them.


    Furthermore, participants with higher points could not refuse challenges from the participant with lower points. At the same time, the lower participant could refuse the challenge from the higher point participant.


    Still, each participant could only be challenged up to three times, but they could fight more if they wanted.


    After registering their name in the Battlefield Tournament, Angus and Jayna get a badge as the indicator they are a participant of the tourney.


    Since they didn''t want to fight each other until the final stage, they decided toe to the inside arena to look for an opponent. They wear their badge on their clothes without any intent to hide it.


    Some of the people recognize Angus from his first fight in the Battlefield Arena before. Most of the fighters were reluctant to fight experts like Angus in this preliminary stage.


    Seeing that nobody dares to challenge him, Angus decides to challenge someone interesting from the arena.


    As for Jayna, she decided to challenge everyone who wore a badge indiscriminately to gather points. While Jayna is having her own fun beating up some fighters, Angus found few interesting individuals entering the tournament.


    These people are an orc called Ilgor, the ice maiden he found before, rumored dark elves called Miesta, a swordsman named Filiel, a magician called Houst, and many others.


    After thinking for a while, Angus decided to challenge the current highest point person called Rondak the Boulder, a veteran of this tournament. Based on his previous fight, he seems to have some proficiency in the earth element.


    Appearing in front of Rondak, who just finished his battle, "Let''s have a fight." said Angus shortly while shing the number of his badge.


    Since he has not fought everyone before, his badge only has the number of one, while Rondak has the number of five. It means during this short time, Rondak managed to gather five points.


    "Ohh.. If I am not wrong, you are the mana ball guy. Actually, I don''t want to fight someone of your caliber on the first day of the tournament. Well, since you have a lower point than me, I guess I can''t refuse it. Alright, let''s get going and get over it." said Rondak


    Arriving inside one of the divided areas, Angus and Rondak are staring at each other while the referee gives his usual introduction. A momentter, the fight started.


    Rondak immediately covers his whole body with earth elemental mana [Earth Armor] before dashing towards Angus. While this happens, Angus only looks at Rondak calmly.


    Appearing in front of Angus, Rondak immediately brandished his mace down without any hesitation towards Angus. At this moment, Angus shoots a fast [Firebolt] towards Rondak''s fingers, gripping the mace. *Bum*


    Normally, this kind of attack could be ignored by Rondak. However, Angus [Firebolt] is modified in quality, speed, and power. The precise attack managed to stop the Rondak attack at one point, stopping his momentum.


    Without wasting this opportunity, Angus shoots more [Firebolt] towards various weak spots in Rondak''s Earth Armor while using [Analyze]. *Bum* *Bum* *Bum*

 Chapter 187: Untouchable

    <h4>Chapter 187: Untouchable</h4>


    *Bum* *Bum* *Bum* Each of the Firebolts managed to hit all the Rondak''s weak spots. Getting hit by the enhanced Firebolt, Rondak couldn''t help but be pushed back a few meters away.


    Despite being pushed back, Rondak decides to endure the pain of the Firebolts rather than dodging the iing attack. Suddenly a brown aura covered his body, and Rondak did a sudden front flip [Rollout].


    Rondak doing a fast rotation while moving forwards and covered with earth element mana. The Firebolts couldn''t manage to keep Rondak in his ce. A momentter, he was already in front of Angus, ready to sh with him.


    However, Angus easily sidestepped the iing attack from the Rondak and missed by a hair''s breadth. Rondak keeps rolling forwards like a round boulder before making a turnaround anding at Angus again.


    Because of his previous momentum, Rondak moved faster than before. Still, Angus managed to dodge the iing attack wlessly. At this time, Angus also didn''t stay idle either. He shoots a few Fireball spells towards rolling Rondak. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Although the [Fireball] couldn''t prate and hurt Rondak, it managed to reduce his momentum and speed. Noticing this, Rondak decided to change his strategy. [Rollout] may be a strong skill, but it needs time to build momentum and speed.


    With being attacked by intense Fireballs, his momentum and speed will slowly decrease and stagnate. In the end, his body will be hurt by the Fireball as he loses all his speed and momentum.


    Another Fireball ising towards Rondak. Rather than endure the attack like before, he throws his mace towards the iing Fireball. *Bam* The Fireball managed to explode in the air and give him a brief breather from Angus''s relentless attack.


    Using this opportunity, Rondak ms his hand towards the stone tform. Angus also didn''t stay idle either. He shot another follow-up Fireball calmly towards Rondak.


    Although his Fireball casting is not as fast as Firebolt, it is still fast enough to deter any warriorbatant.


    Before the Fireball reaches Rondak, he pulls his hand from the stone tform and makes some of the stone tform tilting towards Angus''s direction [Earth Wave]. *Bam*


    The Fireball hit the stone tform and destroyed some part of it. [Earth Wave] managed to reach Angus and offset his bnce. Angus immediately uses strange footwork and gets out from the Earth Wave''s area [Rodeo Maneuver].


    Using the time Angus got distracted by his Earth Wave, Rondak charged towards Angus andunched a strong mana-covered punch [Stone Bash].


    Angus looked at the iing attack calmly and tilted his head, dodging the strong punch by a hairbreadth. At this moment, he pointed his finger towards Rondak''s chin from below [Firebolt]. *Bum*


    Another Firebolt shot at point-nk range makes Rondak feel like getting a strong uppercut. Not wasting this opening, Angus shot another Firebolt towards Rondak''s throat. *Bum*


    Rondak managed to cover his throat with mana at thest second but still felt like being hit by a strong jab in his throat. He feels like being choked and staggered behind while covering his hurt throat. *Cough* *Cough*


    Then, Angus shot more Firebolt to another vital area such as Rondak''s eyes, groin, throat, and various critical acupuncture spots. *Bum* *Bum* *Bum* All the firebolts managed to hit Rondak''s strong body.


    Fortunately, Rondak''s body is quite strong as he is an earth elemental warrior. Otherwise, his body will be riddled with holes already. Still, his body is wounded in various locations and forcing him to kneel on the ground.


    Looking at this, "Surrender??" asked Angus coldly while pointing his finger at Rondak''s head.


    Using hisst bit of strength to withstand the pain, Rondak nodded his head in a hurry to save his life. He knows that if he does not take this opportunity, he will lose his life towards the fearsome youngster in front of him.


    Getting Rondak''s nod, Angus pulled back his hand and went towards the outside arena. Seeing the battle end anticlimactically without bloodshed, some of the audience is booing. But, some also cheered at the exciting high-speed battle between Angus and Rondak.


    Leaving the arena, Angus takes hispensation from Rondak. The rules said that a surrendered opponent needs topensate the winner.


    Usually, thepensation is something agreed upon before the fight. Otherwise, it will be a tremendous amount of mana core by default.


    As a veteran, Rondak already prepares a considerable amount of mana core aspensation in case he loses. Although thepensation is very harsh, it is better than losing his life or all his possessions.


    Angus didn''t truly care about thepensation since he didn''tck money or mana core. Still, there is nothing wrong with having more money.


    After taking thepensation, he went back to the audience area. He found uncle Jade and some other Sur vigers already upied a spot in the audience.


    Approaching the Sur vige''s spot, "Ahh.. Angus, congrattions for your win. That''s a spectacr fight." said Isvel.


    "Yeah, I never knew that a basic firebolt spell could be used in a closebat battle like that. It really opened my mind to use low-level spells like that." added Gilford.


    "Well, I''m just trying to conserve my strength while beating my opponent." replied Angus in a humble tone.


    "Yeah, you really conserve a lot. You only use two spells to beat a third-grade veteran." said Isvel.


    Hearing this, Angus could only chuckle, "Anyway, how is the other?" asked Angus.


    "Some managed to lose, and some managed to win. Fortunately, there is no casualty yet." said the n head Jade.


    "Jane and Kurvan decide to look out for the participant. If they feel our side is losing, they will interrupt the battle and surrender on behalf of the youngster." added Jade, who kept looking out at the arena.


    "After the incident in the inner area, we cannot lose any more youngsters. Although the minimumpensation is harsh, it is still better than losing our precious youngster. This will also serve them as an experience at the same time." exined Jade.


    Hearing this, Angus also looks at the arena. Currently, he found that Jayna managed to beat her opponent easily with the help of [Hellfire]. Hellfire ancient power is trulypatible with Jayna.


    Since she has high resistance towards fire from the Fire Phoenix''s ability, she could raise her fire temperature as high as she could. If not because her [Hellfire] proficiency is still low, she may raise her fire like a hot zing sun.


    The Hellfire ancient power is a supernatural power that governs and controls every aspect of fire. One of its basics is the temperature. ording to the King of Hellfire, a.k.a Firelord, Hellfire could be a power to destroy anything at ater stage.


    In the past, there were already some Ancient Kings that fell into the hands of this Ancient Power. Based on the Firelord, this ancient power could also be called the ultimate weapon.


    However, without proper control, this power could harm the user before it could unleash its might.


    Unlike Jayna, Angus didn''t have high fire resistance. Although with the blessing of Firelord, he has a better fire resistance than before, he still couldn''t withstand high-temperature fire like Jayna.


    To use a high-temperature fire like Jayna, one needs to withstand its temperature first before unleashing it. Otherwise, the fire will damage or burn the user first.


    Although Angus couldn''t raise its temperature to a high degree, Angus could quickly gather and use fire mana than before. This is also one of the reasons behind his rapid casting of Firebolt and Fireball.


    While looking at the arena, no one dared to challenge him after his victory over the veteran Rondak without getting wounded. No sane person would dare to fight someone like untouchable Angus on the first day of the tournament.


    Most of them will try to wait until Angus exhausted himself or was wounded during one of the fights before challenging him.


    As for Angus, he didn''t truly care about that. He ns to wait for the other participant to collect more points before defeating them to reap all their points.


    At this moment, Angus found Neil fighting in one of the arenas. Neil fights one of the veterans in the arena who is proficient at using spears. Neil himself wields a unique weapon called chakram.


    Despite his shitty personality, he is pretty good at handling this difficult weapon and has excellentbat capability along with a little bit of fire mastery.


    Looking at Neil''s fight for a while, Angus shook his head to show his disappointment. Although he is called the number one genius in Sur vige, he stillcks behind in Angus''s standard.


    ''So many useless movements. Why the hell did he do that? He could conserve more mana without doing that movement. Hmph¡­ Even Jayna before my training is better than him. I don''t know why he is called a genius by everyone.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Angus didn''t know that Jayna is actually a rare talent that only appears once from a hundred million people.


    Angus may realize the talent in Jayna, but since he is also surrounded by many old strong people in this world, he feels that it is normal to have a strongbat sense like Jayna, who is still at a younger age.

 Chapter 188: Little Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 188: Little Scheme</h4>


    While Angus and the others keep watching the tournament, a group of people has a secret gathering near the battlefield tournament.


    "How is it?" asked one of the people.


    "They decide to protect the youngsters carefully. If there is a sign of losing, they will interrupt the battle as soon as possible and pay thepensation." replied the other person.


    "How about the Mana Ball kid?" asked the other person.


    "He¡­ I am not sure. I can''t see his depth. However, there is one certain thing. He has a greatbat sense. He could defeat Boulder without getting a single scratch. Furthermore, he only does it using Firebolt and Fireball spells to defeat him." exined the other person.


    "During his fight, I could only sense first-grade mana core. However, I think he concealed his true strength. Based on his age, he should be in second grade at most. I think he is more dangerous than Neil brat." added the other person.


    "Hmm¡­ I see. Is there anything else?" asked another person.


    "Yes, there is this girl around the same age as the Mana Ball kid. I don''t know how but she has a high degree of fire mastery and excellentbat capability.


    "From some of the battles, she could easily cut down and destroy all her opponents using her fire sword only." exined the other person.


    After thinking for a while, "Huft.. It is really a shame they are from the Sur vige. It doesn''t matter. Stick to the n. Don''t let them notice our movement." said the other person before disappearing in the darkness.


    Then, the others walk back to the battlefield arena and give someone a note along the way before blending in with the surrounding crowd.


    The person that gets the note immediately reads it before burning it. Then, he notified a few other people with a silent nod.


    One by one, the people begin to move and start challenging all the Sur vige youngsters, even Jayna, who just finished her battle.


    Because of this strange movement, Angus managed to see them from the audience seat and know that these people must be nning something, especially trying to challenge Jayna, who is ranking number three among the other participants.


    Rather than fighting Jayna, who has high fire mastery, It is better to fight the other top-ranking people to gain points. Angus spected these people might plot something. Before he could react, a person with full metal armor approached Angus.


    "Hey, Mana Ball kid. Let''s fight." said the person while shing his one-point badge.


    Looking at this, "Alright, let''s get this over with." said Angus.


    "Cousin, be careful." said Gilford, who also noticed the strange movement in the crowd.


    "Don''t worry, I will show them how to y this game properly." replied Angus before going down to the arena.


    On the way to the arena, Angus silently cast a spell [2nd Circle - Telepathy], a spell to send information towards someone telepathically. Despite the spell''s usefulness, it has many restrictions such as the distance, marked person, number of people, etc.


    Still, it is a helpful spell to share important information to the ally like now.


    "Jayna, be careful. The person that challenges you may be plotting something." said Angus towards Jayna telepathically.


    "Yeah, I also realize they are a little bit weird." replied Jayna.


    After Angus and the full metal armor man fulfill all the procedures to battle, they go towards one of the arenas. Once the referee is done exining and doing some introduction, They start the match.


    The metal armor man takes out two swords coated with strange liquid and charges towards Angus rapidly. Looking at this, Angus also didn''t stay still. He shot a bolt of lightning towards the approaching armored man [1st Circle - Spark].


    The armored didn''t expect Angus to instacast another elemental spell beside fire elemental and immediately get electrocuted on the spot. Since he wears normal metal armor, not the enchanted one, the spark managed to electrocute him longer.


    The man tries to withstand the pain and keeps approaching Angus. But Angus kept sending another [Spark] towards the man, making him stagger on the spot.


    After a few more [Spark], the armored man kneeling on the ground feeling the numbness in his entire body. Without wasting any more, Angus shoots an enhanced Firebolt towards his eyes topletely blind him.


    "Arrghh!!" screamed the armored man.


    While he screamed, the armored man exposed his mouth, and Angus shot another Firebolt towards it, ultimately killing the man. Looking at this, the audience begins cheering at Angus''s decisive attack. Some people even give him the title the Untouchable.


    Angus ignored all of this and began looting the armored belongings from his corpse. He also sees that Jayna managed to kill her opponent without problem using [Fiery Burst] and her fire sword.


    Before Angus could approach Jayna, another person challenged him the moment he got out of the arena. Since the other person also has one point, Angus couldn''t refuse his challenge. At the same time, Jayna also gets the same challenge.


    "I see.. So, that''s how you want to y. Let''s see how many men you have." said Angus before getting back to the arena after doing all the necessary procedures.


    During this time, Angus warns his uncle about this childish scheming. They decide to wear out Angus and the others by continuously fighting.


    Although they could refuse the challenge after getting challenged three times, fighting multiple times against the opponent with the same power will eventually exhaust them. However, they miscalcted the huge mana capacity both Angus and Jayna had.


    Knowing this childish plot, Angus decides to ept their challenge. He wants to know his current limit and how many people he could fight without external help. Furthermore, he also wants to see how many people are ready to die at his hand.


    Although the other party is mercenary and a big vige, they still have a limited number of third-grade strength people. Below the third-grade level, Angus could quickly kill them using his enhanced firebolt to break their defense.


    Besides, killing all these people also means cutting the other party''s hands for the Sur vige. This will also be retaliation against the plot they did during the inner area incident.


    Sharing this news with Jayna, she immediately agrees and turns this into apetition. The one that could kill more people will be the winner.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but think again about his lovely girlfriend''s mindset. She seems to be more violent and ruthlesstely, but Angus is not a kind and merciful person. He already killed countless people that he even couldn''t remember.


    So, he is not in a position to judge his girlfriend''s behavior. Fortunately, Jayna seems only getting ruthless when she fights against an opponent like this.


    Furthermore, this is the world where the strong will devour the weak. Only the strong have the luxury to decide death and life.


    Soon, another battle started, and Angus didn''t show any mercy towards all his opponents. Angus managed to win all his fights without being touched even once. He also kept being challenged even after more than three challengers.


    Now, he is already in his seventh match along with Jayna. Both of them didn''t even get hurt and still have more than half of their mana during this time. Compared to all the training they got, this kind of feat is like a child''s y for them.


    After winning the seventh match, the other party began to hesitate to send more people. Be it the participant or the vige behind them. They will be reluctant to send their people to their death meaninglessly like this.


    Moreover, these people are in grade three, which takes around long years to cultivate them. Furthermore, Angus and Jayna are stillpletely fine without any sign of exhaustion at all.


    As for the audience and the staff of the tournament, they also realize this little scheming. But, they decide to let it be since it will attract more people and attention.


    Looking at some of the people getting nervous challenging Angus, "Is that all?? Does no one else dare to challenge me??!" said Angus with an enhanced mana voice to be heard by everyone.


    The crowded audience bes silent hearing Angus.


    Then, after a moment of pause, "So.. Weak!!" said Angus in his normal voice.


    But most of the people could hear what Angus said. Hearing all this, the audience immediately reacts. Some cheering, booing, and cursing, but the hired group that plots against Angus and Jayna feels like being mocked directly by Angus.


    Even though they know that this is only a provocation, being called weak by a kid who only in his teenage age hurt their pride, be it a mercenary group or the other viges as the mastermind.


    Hearing all of Angus''s provocation, some of the prideful mercenaries and hired people immediately approach him to challenge him.


    Most of these people are already at the third grade, the border between lower grade and high grade, a veteran with muchbat experience, yet Angus mocked all of them. It feels that Angus is saying that all their hard work over the years is useless in front of him.

 Chapter 189: Limit

    <h4>Chapter 189: Limit</h4>


    Provoking all the hired mercenaries, Angus began his onught towards all these people without remorse inside the arena using only low circle spells.


    Some of these mercenaries are almost as strong as the Boulder. Angus needs a little bit of effort to defeat him. He even begins to use other elemental spells, which surprise everyone.


    During this time, Jayna feels cheated since all the hired mercenaries keep focusing on Angus and begin to ignore her.


    However, looking at Angus''s childish smile while fighting a challenging opponent, she couldn''t help but forgive Angus for this one and cheering for him.


    Meanwhile, n Head Jade already pulled back all the youngsters the moment he got Angus''s message. But, Neil decided to keep fighting in the arena to show he is not inferior to Angus.


    Still, Neil could only fight until the fifth match before expending most of his stamina and mana while Angus currently on his ten matches. Looking at Angus, who is still fighting without getting exhausted, makes Neil more furious and jealous towards him.


    Inside Neil''s heart, he truly condemns Angus since he steals everything from him. Even the hired mercenary begins to ignore his presence.


    Still, he couldn''t do anything. Angusbat capability is the real deal. Despite only using low circle spells, he could use them efficiently without wasting mana or movement to defeat and kill his opponent.


    With a grumble, Neil decides to get out of the arena. He feels like going to explode if he stays inside the Battlefield Arena any longer.


    At the twelve matches, Angus started to have some sweat on his face. He still has plenty of mana, but his mind starts to get tired from rapidly casting spells continuously.


    Based on the rough calction, he already cast more than a dozen of low circle spells. Even for a high-grade magician, this is not an easy feat, especially during high-speed battles like he currently had.


    Now, all the audience is paying attention towards Angus''s match. They want to know how long he managed to keep his winning streak.


    Besides, all the audience members are alsobatants who could feel that Angus is still hiding some of his ability. They are curious at Angus''s true limit.


    At the Sur Vige ce, "Hahaha¡­ To think he has this much capability that he hid from us. It seems his survival against a grade fourbatant before is not a fluke." said the n head Jade.


    "Yeah, Furthermore, his dodging skill is top-notch. It feels like he already knows his opponent''s movement before." said Jane, who looked at Angus with her crimson eyes.


    "Elder sister is right. There is no way he could always dodge all the attacks by a hairbreadth. This showed he could read the opponent''s movement. Still, reading your opponent''s moves while doing high-speed casting is an almost impossible feat." said Kurvan.


    "Even if I gave it my all and enhanced my brain with mana, I could only do it for five minutes at most. This shows the high mind power Angus has." added Kurvan.


    "I am not sure about his magician capability. But, I feel I will have a hard time fighting Angus despite my lightning speed. It seems we need to train harder after this. We can''t lose to our little cousin. Hmm.. What do you think, Gil?" said Isvel.


    "T-That''s impossible¡­" muttered Gilford, who kept looking at Angus''s movement from his goggles.


    "Huh.. Did you say something, Gil" asked Isvel


    "His movement.. is so perfect and controlled. The harder the battle, the more refined his movement. Father, are you sure he is a human being? His movement is really.. unworldly." said Gilford.


    "What do you mean, Gilford?" asked n Head Jade back.


    "You may know this, but I have this special power¡­" as Gilford exined his ancient power towards his siblings and father.


    Hearing his power, everyone realizes that Gilford is fortunate to have it. Although [Analyze] is not an offensive type skill, it is still great to read and understand everything. Basically, this is one of the best support-type skills.


    Based on Gilford''s exnation, Angus managed to control every single movement in his body with almost zero waste. Because of this, he could dodge any iing attack or readied his body before the iing attack.


    Since Gilford has quite deep knowledge about the humanoid body, he knows that to control all single movements like Angus requires rigorous nonstop training.


    The training is so ridiculous that he could even kill a second-gradebatant only using the physical power he gained during the training in theory.


    In summary, Angus is not only strong as a magician but also as a warrior. ording to Gilford''s [Analyze], his body strength is almost on par with third-grade warriors.? Furthermore, the one that shocks Gilford the most is his refined body movement.


    At first, it looks like normal movement, but the more he observes Angus''s movement, he feels like seeing someone using the skill. It feels like Angus is using skills to casually dodge his opponent''s attack using absolute control over his body.


    Basic movement and skill are quite different. Skill is something that could be achieved after the repetition of basic movement training with the help of mana. However, Angus dodging movement feels like he used skill for every move.


    Suppose it is not because of theck of mana to support the skill. Gilford will think Angus keep using the skill. However, this is also another impossible feat with Angus''s mana capacity.


    Although Angus''s mana capacity is on par with the average grade threebatant, it is not big enough to supply his consumption in this kind of multiple battles.


    Hearing Gilford''s analysis, everyone begins to realize how powerful Angus is. It seems that all this time, they still underestimate Angus''s capability.


    ''No wonder¡­ King Leon decides to let Angus and Jayna go towards this dimension. Apparently, he is another ridiculous little monster. I must not let him die in thisnd.'' thought Jade resolutely.


    Unbeknown to Angus, everyone started to have a high opinion of him. But, even if he knows about their opinion, he will still fight all the challengers excitedly.


    Now, his match has reached the fourteenth match. During this time, Angus was already exhausted mentally. His casting speed starts to get slow, especially after fighting against his opponent, who hides inside his enchanted armor.


    "Brat, it seems you are already at your limit. You should stop being arrogant and receive my challenge. I am different from all the weaklings you fight before. I am Rendy, one of the leaders of... " said Angus''s opponent.


    "¡­ .. .. Did you want to fight or have a chat?" said Angus.


    "Y-You¡­ fine. If that is your wish. Die!!" yelled Rendy


    Like the previous match, Angus shot a few Firebolts towards him. However, Rendy brings his small shield and parries all the Firebolts while keeping his charge momentum.


    Looking at this, Angus changed his attack to Fireball. But, Angus''s casting speed is not as fast as before to give Rendy time to dodge them.


    Still, Angus anticipated this and shot a few of them towards the ground to make the Fireball explode.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The explosion created a small shockwave and pushed Rendy back. During this time, Rendy takes out a scroll from his bag rather than continue his charge.


    "Eat this!! [3rd Circle - Fire st]" Yelled Rendy.


    A surge of a big ball of fireing towards Angus from the rune magic scroll. Looking at this, he immediately uses all his mind power to create a few thick Earth Wall [2nd Circle - Earth Wall]. *BLAM*


    The Firest and Earth Wall sh one with each other creating a firestorm. Fortunately, the Earth Wall managed to defend the Fire st despite being cracked all over.


    "Huft.. Huft... " As Angus got a heavy sweat on his head.


    Just now, he pushed his mind power to the limit and fatigued his mind. Using this opportunity, Rendy managed to arrive in front of Angus and brandished his sword.


    However, despite Angus''s exhausted mind, he managed to dodge Rendy''s sword by hairbreadth while retreating back.


    Not going to give Angus a chance to take a breath, Rendy keeps pursuing Angus while shing down his fire-imbued sword. Still, Angus managed to dodge every attack while backing away.


    "Is that all?? You couldn''t even touch my body like the weaklings from before." taunted Angus.


    Hearing this, Rendy begins to attack Angus more fervently. *Swosh* *Swosh* *Swosh* However, none of the attacks reached Angus. After a moment, Angus finally feels his mind getting rested a little bit and shoots a firebolt towards Rendy''s face.


    Rendy managed to react timely and tilted his head before counterattack using his fire sword. Both of thebatants begin to fight at closebat.? Angus is using his firebolt, and Rendy is using his fire sword.


    At this time, the rowdy audience is silent, not wanting to miss any single moment of this exciting battle. Be it Rendy and Angus, both of them have excellentbat capability.


    Still, in the end, Angus managed to read Rendy''s fighting pattern and predict his movementnding a few shot Firebolt to him. *Bum* *Bum* *Bum*


    Along the way, Rendy begins to receive more Firebolt. Although it didn''tnd on the vital area, it still hurt him and caused him to make more mistakes.


    "Don''t be cocky, kid!!" yelled Rendy

 Chapter 190: Unbreakable Shield

    <h4>Chapter 190: Unbreakable Shield</h4>


    "Don''t be cocky, kid!!" yelled Rendy as he brandished his fire sword widely.


    Before the fire sword swung, Angus already retreated a few meters back, leaving the range of Rendy''s sword. He also shoots more Firebolt during this time to Rendy''s body. *Bum* *Bum*


    "Urgh.." as Rendy staggered back.


    Rendy pulled another scroll from his space storage, "Take this!! [3rd Circle - Fire st]."


    The same huge Fireball ising rapidly at Angus. Angus feels dread at this time since his mind is still exhausted and can''t cast Earth Wall fast enough to protect him. His escape was also cut short by the surge of fire.


    ''Guess this is my limit.'' thought Angus as he nned to use his rune magic card.


    Suddenly, Angus remembered something in this split second.


    "When you are in your limit, belief, have faith, it will protect you. Make you invincible among others." said one of the Ancient Kings inside the chamber.


    "Yes, there is that!! [Ancient Power - Unbreakable Shield]" yelled Angus.


    Suddenly, a solid silvery white shield appeared in front of Angus. *BAMM* the Fire st and [Unbreakable Shield] shed one with the others. After the dust settles down, a strong shield hovers in the air in front of Angus without any damage.


    [Unbreakable Shield] one of the ancient powers Angus and Jayna get from the Ancient King of Devotion or also called Queen of Faith. This is an ancient power based on faith, belief, willpower. As long as there is unwavering faith, the user will be invincible.


    If [Hellfire] is called the ultimate weapon power, [Unbreakable Shield] is the ultimate defense power. A power that protects the user as long as there is an unwavering belief.


    ording to the Ancient King, this power is a strong yet fragile power. As long as there is unwavering belief, it will be an indestructible shield. But, with a bit of wavering belief, the shield will crumble like a sandcastle.


    However, looking at the silvery-white shield that managed to withstand the Fire st, Angus couldn''t help but be proud of this ancient power.


    At this time, Rendy couldn''t help but be surprised that Angus managed to defend hisst trump card. Then, the silvery-white shield begins to diminishpletely. As the shield is gone, Angus gathers the leftover fire mana from the Firest in the air into his finger.


    Normally, he needs a high degree of fire mastery to do this. However, he also received an Ancient Power [Hellfire] from the Firelord. [Hellfire] not only could raise the temperature of Fire skill, but it also controlled the fire mana in the air to a certain degree.


    Usually, this kind of ability is rare and hard to achieve since it needs very high attainment in fire mastery. Even in the whole Heart Kingdom, where most people have fire affinity, only Duke Jacob Victory, the fire dragon duke, managed to do this feat.


    Of course,pared to his father''s [Firecast], Angus''s current control over fire mana stillcks even with the help of [Hellfire]. But, it is still enough for his current situation.


    Looking at the concentrated fire mana in Angus''s fingertip, Rendy feels a dreadful feeling about it and immediately charges towards Angus.


    Rendy appeared in front of Angus and brandished his sword, "Got you." said Angus with a smirk.


    Before the sword touched Angus, A silvery-white shield appeared in the air and blocked Rendy''s sword [Unbreakable Shield]. *ng* Because of the strong momentum and Rendy''s powerful charge, the sh creates a strong wave towards the surrounding area.


    Still, the shield managed to defend Angus while he was still gathering more fire mana and overcharged his spell. Facing the strong shield, Rendy begins to put more strength into his sword.


    Suddenly, the shield disappears out of thin air, and Rendy loses his bnce forward. In this split second, Angus already sidestepped, dodging Rendy''s sword while keeping the spell on his finger.


    Using Rendy''sck of control of his body, Angus pointed his finger to Rendy''s head and released his overcharged spell [1st Circle - Overcharged Firebolt]. *Piuuu* *Ssh* The fire concentrated Firebolt shot towards Rendy''s head at point-nk range.


    At thest second, Rendy managed to cover his head with strong [Fire Armor]. But, it still didn''t evenst a second against Angus''s strong overcharge Firebolt.


    It managed topletely obliterate Rendy''s head and keep flying until it hit the arena barrier. Because of its strong force, the arena barrier even has a minor crack.


    Looking at Rendy''s headless body and strong firebolt, the silent audience couldn''t help but surprise and start cheering loudly.


    "Damn, can that even be called a Firebolt anymore?"


    "Yeah, it''s more like a strong high circle spell."


    "What an absurd attack is that?"


    "Did that kid gather the fire mana from the air?"


    "What''s with that shield? It managed to block strong [Firest]."


    Variousments erupted from the audience as they witnessed Angus''s prowess. Compared to all the previous fights, this is the most exciting fight and shows Angus''s true capability.


    As for the hidden hired mercenary, they couldn''t help but feel fear at Agnus. Fourteen grade threebatants died under Angus''s hand even one of their prominent experts died. Now, they didn''t know if they should keep challenging Angus or not.


    At this time, with a ragged breath, Angus said, "Huft.. Huft.. Alright, Who''s next?!!"


    Hearing that Angus still wanted to continue the fight, the audience couldn''t help but cheer for him.


    "Untouchable!! Untouchable!! Untouchable!!" as the audience said Angus''s title.


    Looking at Angus''s rough breath, the hired mercenary couldn''t help but feel that they still have a chance. Soon, they decide to send another man to challenge Angus.


    After Agnuspletes the procedure before the fight, he suddenly takes out a few vials of potion bottles and drinks them without hesitation beforeing to the arena.


    Looking at this, the hired mercenary finally realized their blunder. All this time, Angus never takes a potion even once. So, once he takes the potion, it willpletely recover his strength and stamina. They feel tricked by the kid in front of them.


    "Alright, Let''s start the fight." said Angus.


    Angus immediately shoots multiple Firebolts at his opponent as the fight starts, preventing him from surrendering and moving. With his refreshed mind, Angus casting speed is back to the top-notch.


    Moreover, as he keeps using Firebolt, his casting is also getting faster and better than before. Combining that his opponent is not as good as Rendy, he obliterated his opponent right away and won the match.


    After looking at this, the hired mercenary feels that it is impossible to injure or even kill Angus in a one-on-one frontal battle like this. Not wanting to lose any more men, they decide to call out their people.


    Seeing that no hired people got baited and challenged him, Angus also decided to call out of the day. As he leaves the arena, a muscr orc is waiting in front of him.


    "You are strong, kid. Let''s fight." said the orc in a rough voice.


    Looking at the orc''s badge that has already umted at some point, he knows that he is not part of the hired man.


    "Nah, I''m already too tired." replied Angus casually.


    Hearing Angus reply, "Are you satisfied?" asked the orc.


    "Huh??" asked Angus back in confusion.


    "Are you satisfied fighting all those weaklings??" said the orc.


    Hearing this, Angus begins to think something, "Hmm.. Of course not. But, do you think you could satisfy me? How about this? I will fight you if you manage to reach the final stage." said Angus before ignoring the orc and going towards Jayna.


    Angus knows that the orc race is a battle maniac. From the rumor, they even thought that it is honorable to die in a fight. A race that is clearly quite a headache to deal with but also interesting at the same time.


    ''It seems the final stage will be quite interesting. I hope someone could force me to go all out.'' thought Angus.


    Angus decides to call off the day and back for tomorrow. Although he already won fifteen matches and his first match, most of the people he killed were mercenaries with only one point. In total, he only got 21 points.


    With this point, he already reached first ce in the ranking point. But, the difference with the second-ranking is also not too far. So, he will need to gather more points again tomorrow.


    Looking that Angus called off the day, the Sur vige group also dispersed and went back to their camp. The audience also feels disappointed, but they couldn''t force Angus either.


    Along the way, Angus and Jayna decide to shop for something with the loot he got from the arena.


    It will be a waste to let all the mana core they got rotting in their space storage. It is better to trade it for a more valuable item.


    Angus decides to buy some overpriced potions. Although it is overpriced, Angus has a lot of funds to worry about it.


    He also buys some rune magic scrolls with ridiculous prices and few rare ingredients. After buying all these, he still has a lot of surplus mana core.


    Now, he knows why people in this ce sell everything at a high price. It is because the one that buys in this ce is people with a lot of money or mana core.

 Chapter 191: [Bonus Chapter]Slave Trader

    <h4>Chapter 191: [Bonus Chapter]ve Trader</h4>


    "Did you surrender?" said Angus while pointing his finger at the person in front of him.


    "*Cough* Y-Yes." replied the person while in haggard condition.


    Hearing this, Angus pulls out his finger and goes out of the arena to collect hispensation. Few days have passed since the tournament started. Now, it is thest day for the preliminary stage.


    During the past few days, Angus and Jayna constantly get challenged by various kinds of people. But, none of these people were part of the hired mercenary that challenged Angus before. All of them are participants in the tournament.


    Since they are participants in the tournament, Angus and Jayna decide to give them a chance to surrender. Otherwise, they will not give them any mercy.


    Some of the participants are quite strong and have an excellent battle sense that both of them need a little bit of effort to defeat them. Jayna even needs to use [Unbreakable Shield] once to defend against her opponent''s attack.


    This also gives Jayna valuable battle experience. As for Angus, although he couldn''t fight using his full power, he could still enjoy the battle. After defeating hisst opponent, Angus managed to secure his ce among the top eight.


    Seeing that Jayna is also finished with her battle, Angus approaches her to get out of the arena. After a while, they could get out of the arena without hassle with a few Sur vigers that act as guards.


    Since Angus and Jayna already revealed that they are part of the Sur vige, n Head Jade decides to give them some guard to protect them in case the other viges n to do something.


    Currently, the n head Jade himself is very busy. He found that the other viges were too quiet in thest days and decided to keep vignce over everything. His instinct as the Sur vige leader for years warns him that they must be plotting something.


    Because of this, n Head Jade became very busy for thest few days. He needs to supervise many important transactions with various parties in the ancestral ruin.


    Getting out of the arena, Angus and Jayna decide to do another window shopping with their harvest from the arena. As they search for interesting stuff, Angus finds a familiar presence nearby.


    Curious about this person''s location, Angus decides to drag Jayna along with the guard towards the person''s ce. After a while, Angu, Jayna, and the guard found Isvel in a secluded spot using a binocr with droolinging from his face.


    "Woo.. Yes, take that towel off, baby." said Isvel


    Seeing that Isvel did not notice their arrival, "Cousin Isvel, what are you doing here?" asked Angus


    Surprised by Angus''s call, "H.. A-Angus.. Why are you here? Hahaha.." as Isvel hid his binocrs.


    Feeling that there is something wrong with Isvel''s reaction, Jayna immediately snatches the binocr before Isvel notices.


    "Ehh.. Lady Jayna, what are you.." before Isvel finished his sentence, Jayna using the binocrs to look at the previous spot Isvel saw.


    Then, Jayna immediately found a group of women taking a bath in an enclosed public bath. But, she could see in clear view from this spot. Looking at this, Jayna immediately res up her fire mana while Isvel is getting sweating.


    "Jayna, what do you see?" asked Angus, still confused about the other two people.


    Before Angus could take a look at Jayna''s view direction, "Don''t you dare look at that way!!" said Jayna in a deep voice while melting the binocrs.


    "Ahh.. My precious binocrs.." said Isvel at this time.


    Hearing this, Jayna suddenly throws a fire punch towards Isvel, "Die!! you pervert!!" *BAM*


    Isvel immediately flew away towards the enclosed public bath and crashed into it. Then, a series of woman screams and hitting sounds came from it.


    All this time, Angus could only smile awkwardly towards his girlfriend''s behavior while the guard chose to be silent and pretend not to say anything.


    "Hmph.. Angus, you do not see anything in that direction, right?" asked Jayna while ring at Angus.


    "Ehh.. N-No, I don''t see anything." replied Angus in a hurry.


    ''Actually, I already know that there is a women''s public bath that way. But, she didn''t need to know that.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "You are not lying, right?" asked Jayna again.


    "N-No.. Of course not. Anyway, let''s go back now. This ce is quite far from our camp." said Angus.


    "Alright, Let''s go. Oh yeah, how is Isvel doing?" said Jayna.


    "Ohh.. he got beaten up by some wome... " as Angus stops his sentence and realizes what he just said.


    "I see.. beaten up by who??" asked Jayna in a cold tone.


    "N-No, Jayna. You know it''s my skill. I couldn''t help but know about that. Besides, you are definitely better than them." replied Angus in a cold tone.


    Hearing this, Jayna immediately blushed and said, "Pervert!!" while trying to cover her body.


    Jayna looks at Angus while blushing, "It''s only you. If it''s only you, It''s okay." said Jayna with a lower voice, but Angus also hears it with his sharp perception.


    Angus immediately hugged her, "Jayna, for me, you are the most beautiful person. You are mine, and I am yours." said Angus, whispering near Jayna''s ear, making her blushed more.


    Finally, they decide to go back from this secluded ce. On the way, Angus and Jayna see a few shops with enclosed tents behind their stall. However, their stall didn''t show any merchandise, and only a word called the ve.


    The tent behind the stall was also enclosed without any way to see through them. However, Angus and Jayna could feel that there is a lot of life presence inside the tent. ording to the guard that apanied them, this is the ce where ve traders sell ves.


    Be it in Firuman or this dimension. Some people even trade things such as ves. Although it is ethically wrong to trade life being, this is also one of the most significant sectors for the economy.


    Moreover, with the help of a contract, people could get a loyal ve that would do anything for their master without being afraid of betrayal.


    The Heart kingdom itself also does not forbid this kind of trade. However, they still ce heavy regtions on this trade.


    Based on the rumor they heard, people that couldn''t pay thepensation in the battlefield arena for losing will eventually get sold as ves in the end. Because of this, ve traders are also kind of normal in this ce.


    Unlike the Heart Kingdom, which has heavy restrictions in ve trading, this ce is quite insidious since there is no regtion about their ve source.


    Most of the ves here are from the debt called debt ves. But they alsoe from the kidnapped people that are being enved forcefully. This kind of practice often happens inwless ces like Endless Battlefield dimension.


    Because of this, only people that will buy vese to this area. Otherwise, most people will try to avoid this area in fear of getting kidnapped and enved. Some people said that getting enved is worse than being dead.


    While Angus and Jayna are walking away from this ce, they suddenly hear a faint voice from one of the ve trader tents.


    ''Why.. Why.. Why..'' the whispering sound feels like the whimpering of a wounded animal.


    Angus and Jayna immediately look at each other before Jayna could say anything, "No.. It''s not our business." said Angus coldly.


    At the moment, Angus and Jayna hear the soft whisper that few of their ancient powers are active on their own. They could listen to this soft dreadful whisper because of their ancient power.


    But, they didn''t expect that the most mysterious and dangerous ancient power would also be active. One of them is called [Light Bringer] from the Ancient king of light.


    A power to control light and darkness. One of the most difficult powers to use among the ancient powers Angus and Jayna receive.


    The ancient king of light that gives them this power has never taken an heir candidate before. It''s because most of the people could never even use the basic skill of his Ancient Power.


    Still, with the blessing of this ancient king, Angus and Jayna are also sensitive towards the light and darkness elements. Currently, they feel a thick dark element from one of the ve trader tents along with the dreadful whisper.


    This shows that there is a person inside that tent that could use a very dark element. The dark element is so strong that it is almost on par with Mundus, the strongest dark elemental creature in the world.


    If they do not feel Draven staying hidden in Angus''s shadow, both of them already thought that Draven is going rampage at that location.


    Besides the [Light Bringer], another ancient power called [Allegiance] from the Ancient King of monsters or Queen of the beast also activated.


    This is the sole reason why Angus is reluctant to visit the store. Not because he is afraid of the ve trader, but because of the trouble from this dark elemental person.


    The person with the thick dark elemental has a simr mind to a monster. If Angus and Jayna didn''t have [Allegiance], a power to connect with the monster, they might never know the state of this person.

 Chapter 192: Final Stage

    <h4>Chapter 192: Final Stage</h4>


    A person with a monster mind means the person has the body of a normal living being but the mind of a monster. A mind that only seeks destruction like the monster itself, especially towards the civilian society.


    This change could happen to every person. It is simr to a mental disorder. The cause of this phenomenones from many factors such as continuous mental abuse, physical torture for a long time, or getting overstressed by something for an extended time.


    Although they have a monster mind, it doesn''t mean their wisdom and intelligence are gone. This makes them more dangerous than ordinary monsters, who are like mindless beasts.


    Usually, people will immediately kill the changed person before it could cause more damage. There are even stories about small countries getting destroyed by this changed person. Furthermore, there is no cure to reverse people with monster minds up to this day.


    As a high noble, both Angus and Jayna know about this kind of phenomenon and the way to prevent their minds from turning into monsters.


    Both of them were already taught that they could be anything except being turned into monsters from childhood. It is even better to be a dictator or murderer than a monster in mind.


    Moreover, there is no way to indicate whether a person has already turned into a monster or not. The only indication is their tendency toward destruction.


    If it is not because of their ancient power [Allegiance], Angus and Jayna may also not know the person''s monster mind.


    At first, this is the only ancient power they are reluctant to use since it will literally connect the user with the monster, especially in their mind. They didn''t know if there would be any side effects from this power when they connected with the monster.


    Like the others, the Queen of Beast also didn''t exin her ancient power''s true capability. She only described the basics of this power which make them connect to any beast or monster. As for the actual value and strength, both of them need to explore it by themself.


    Feeling a person with a monster mind nearby, Angus and Jayna hurried their pace to go back to their camp. They hoped that the other people would soon handle this person.


    There is another reason why a person with a monster mind is dangerous and disdained by many people. It is because of their strength and power. They could use both miasma and mana at the same time.


    Some even managed to create two cores inside their body. One for the miasma and the others for mana. Combined with the mind focused on destruction, they could be an unstoppable killing machine that even high-gradebatants fear.


    Angus didn''t know what stage this person had, but he also didn''t want to get entangled with such a troublesome person. They already have their troubles to survive in this dimension. It will be nothing but sheer stupidity to mess with this person.


    Both of them managed to reach the camp and rest peacefully over the night without any disruption. At this point, Angus also feels that the other vige is too quiet.


    They even didn''t let their people participate in the tournament. ording to the other vigers, there will always be tightpetition between each of these viges. Some even bet whose vige will be the winner.


    Still, this didn''t mean that the quality of the people entering the tournament will be lower. ording to the others, besides Angus and Jayna, most people who reach the final stage are neers with unprecedentedbat capability.


    Even though Angus feels that the other viges may be plotting something, he couldn''t do anything since there is no proof, and he didn''t know what they would be doing.


    Arriving at the Battlefield arena with the most Sur viger, Angus and Jayna are immediately weed by the arena''s staff. The whole Sur viger is excited to see Angus and Jayna fight, especially with their unique identity.


    Entering the arena, they could see a massive arena in the center that is not divided anymore. The entire arena is the enormous size of the circr stone tform from the previously divided arena during the preliminary stage.


    This will make the fight almost without boundary, like in the wilderness. In the middle of the arena, there are already few people waiting for them. They are the other contestants that also managed to reach the final stage.


    After waiting for a while, all the top eight contestants finally arrive. Then, without wasting any moment, the announcer begins their weing ceremony.


    "Wee everyone to the battlefield arena. Today we will hold the final stage of the tournament like in the previous years. First, Let me introduce you to the eight participants that managed to get into the final stage." said the announcer excitedly.


    "WOOO" reacted to the surrounding audience.


    "The first ranking is¡­" as the announcer begins to introduce all the participants.


    After the end of the introduction, "Now, participants, you may choose your opponent." said the announcer.


    The moment the announcer finishes his sentence, an orc arrives in front of Angus.


    "Kid, I managed to get into the final. Let''s fight." said the orc towards Angus.


    Apparently, the final stage is regted based on the participant themself. They need to challenge one person, and the challenged person could not refuse them. After winning the fight, they will go into the next round.


    Then, they will fight again in the next round using the same rules until only one person remains. Being challenged by the same orc from a few days ago, Angus couldn''t help but smile.


    "Alright, Let''s fight." said Angus shortly.


    Since Angus is the first one to be challenged among the others, his match bes the first fight in the tournament''s final stage. Seeing that Angus and the orc are ready to fight, the otherpetitor leaves the vast arena.


    "Have fun." said Jayna in a low voice, but Angus could still hear her.


    Hearing this, Angus only nodded his head.


    After leaving the two of them alone in the arena, "Kid, what''s your name?" asked the orc.


    "Angus.. Angus Victory." replied Angus shortly.


    "Good name, Mine is Ilgor. Let''s have a great fight." said the orc with a grinning smile.


    Suddenly, Angus shoots a few fast Firebolts towards the orc. The orc charges towards Angus while dodging the firebolt by a hairbreadth. Ilgor''s charge is very fast that he almost arrives in front of Angus in just a few moments.


    But, Angus keeps his calm and shoots a Fireball towards the orc to stop his track. Seeing the iing yellowish-red ball, the orc brandished his one-handed axe [Axe Art - Wind cutter]. *Bom* Vodun creates a slight wind arch toward the Fireball and destroys it on its path.


    Despite the shockwave, Ilgor keeping his charge towards Angus. Before Ilgor arriving in front of Angus, Angus tapped his ground, and the stone b below rose from the ground [2nd Circle - Earth Wall].


    Ilgor was surprised at Angus''s spell but immediately returned to his calm and brandished his axes in both hands to destroy the Earth Wall [Axe Art - Twin Cut]. *sh* *Crack* The earth wall was destroyed under the Ilgor''s Twin Cut.


    At the same time, the ground below Ilgor also shines bright and releases a magic diagram [1st Circle - Entangle]. A series of ntation roots came out from the ground and entangled Ilgor''s feet.


    In the meantime, Angus jumps away from the earth wall and shoots Fireball in the air towards the Ilgor, who is still struggling to get out from the root. *BAM* *BAM* two fireballs managed to hit directly at Ilgor.


    Normally, any third-gradebatant will die under such an attack or be left with a severe wound. However, after the dust settled down, Ilgor only got scorched a little bit on his body and a few bruises with slight bleeding.


    This shows the tenacity of abat race called orc. The powerful race that is born to fight. Because of the Fireball, the entangle spell also gets canceled.


    "Hahaha¡­ I know it. Our fight will be an exciting one." said Ilgor before charging towards Angus.


    Angus created a few thick Earth Walls in front of Ilgor. Like before, Ilgor decides to destroy the Earth wall. Suddenly, another magic diagram appears on the Earth Wall [2nd Circle - Earth Spike]. A pointed spike made of the earth appears and attacks Ilgor.


    This makes Ilgor retreat to avoid the Earth Spike. However, Angus didn''t n to let the orc go away easily. A massive magic diagram suddenly appears on the ground below Ilgor.


    Although Ilgor didn''t know about this spell, seeing its scale and didn''t activate right away, he decided to get away from its range as soon as possible. The bright light soon changes the stone tform into a quicksand [3rd Circle - Quagmire].


    Luckily, Ilgor managed to get away and arrive at the edge of the spell on time. Before he could feel relieved, a few firebolts hit his body and pushed him back into the quicksand. *Bum* *Bum* *Bum*


    Angus also didn''t stop there and created another magic circle in front of him, as Ilgor tried to get away from the quicksand, A thick oiling from Angus magic diagram [2nd Circle - Fire Oil].


    Without a way to dodge, Ilgor''s upper body got sshed with the Fire Oil while his lower body kept submerging.


    "Let''s see if you could survive being burned alive." said Angus while shooting Firebolt towards the Fire Oil. *BOM*

 Chapter 193: Dishonorable Death

    <h4>Chapter 193: Dishonorable Death</h4>


    *BOM* The thick Fire Oil ignited into a zing fire and burned the area along with Ilgor. Ilgor''s current situation is horrible. His upper body is burned while his lower half keeps submerged into the ground.


    Even with coating the body with mana, he still couldn''t offset the scorching pain of being burned alive. Ilgor began to struggle more and led him to be submerged into the quicksand faster.


    After a while, his whole body is submerged on the ground. Looking at this, Angus couldn''t help but feel shame since the orc never tried to give up until the end.


    Before Angus walks away, *ROOARR* suddenly a loud beastly roaring from the Ilgor direction. *CRACK* Then, the stone tform near Ilgor ce is cracking. *BOM*


    *ROOARR* Ilgor appeared from the ground with madly red eyes and loudly roared towards the surrounding [Rampage]. The roaring sound is so menacing and loud that it creates an invincible pressure nearby.


    Feeling at the Ilgor''s bloodthirst aura, Angus could only smile at him. Suddenly, Ilgor disappears from his spot.


    Feeling a dreadful feeling, Angus immediately uses [Rodeo Maneuver] to move from his spot. *BAM* *CRACK* Ilgor ms his axes on Angus''s previous spot, destroying the stone tform under him.


    Seeing this, ''What a powerful and fast charge!!?'' thought Angus.


    Then, Ilgor once again brandished his axe towards Angus with enormous speed. Angus dodges sideways from the Ilgor Axe. Before Angus could counterattack with his Firebolt, Ilgor already attacked him again with immense power and speed.


    In the end, Angus couldn''t help but keep dodging Ilgor''s twin axe attack. Although Ilgor''s attack is fast and strong, it is straightforward. For someone that could look at fighting patterns, Angus could dodge all this simple attack.


    ''Hmm.. As expected under the [Rampage], he couldn''t think like normal.'' thought Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus realizes that Ilgor is not getting any weaker but faster and stronger. His fighting pattern also changes and adapts to Angus''s movement.


    ''Hee¡­ This is interesting. Let''s see how you cope up with this.'' thought Angus.


    At the critical moment, Angus catches the orc''s hand with his own hand. Feeling the pressure and powerful strength under Ilgor''s arm, Angus redirected his power and threw him towards the quicksand area [Yin-Yang Bncing]. *BAM*


    Angus''s movement skill is so fast that none of the audience could clearly see what is happening before seeing Ilgor get thrown into the quicksand area.


    During this time, Ilgor stabilized himself in the air using his super reflex and swung one of his axes towards Agnus [Axe Art - Air sh]. An arc of an invisible deing towards Angus.


    In thest second, Angus managed to dodge it with [Rodeo Maneuver]. In the meantime, Ilgor once again entered the Quicksand area.


    Getting into the quicksand area, Ilgor couldn''t help but struggle towards the edge as fast as he could to only feel like getting submerged more quickly. However, his location is not near the edge like before, and he needs more effort to escape from the quicksand area.


    In the meantime, Angus also didn''t stay idle either. He finally decided to take this fight more seriously. He ps his hands and creates various magic circles in the air while chanting.


    After a while, Ilgor managed to get on the edge using his superhuman strength and get out from the quicksand area. But, he starts to feel exhausted from all the wounds he receives. Furthermore, his [Rampage] skill gets canceled as he enters the quicksand area.


    Ilgor begins to feel the wariness in his body from the [Rampage] side effect. Still, he didn''t care about that and decided to continue. Fighting an opponent like Angus is a rare opportunity for him. Just as he wants to charge at Angus, a few fireballse towards him.


    Since Ilgor couldn''t receive any more damage, he decided to sidestepped and dodge the iing Fireball. Suddenly, the ground he stepped on shines bright [2nd Circle - Water Torrent]. *BAM*


    A surge of water sprouted from the ground and hit Ilgor towards the air. As Ilgor threw in the air helplessly, Angus threw a high concentrated lightning towards him [2nd Circle - Overcharge Lightning Bolt]. *BZZTTZZ*


    The Lightning bolt travels in the blink of an eye and hits Ilgor while still in the air.


    "ARRGHH!!" screamed Ilgor in pain from being electrocuted.


    But, Angus already cast another spell towards Ilgor when hended on the ground [2nd Circle - Fire Whip]. A burning hot whip appeared from Angus''s hand and bound Ilgor''s body.


    "Urgh" screamed Ilgor in pain from the searing hot whip.


    "Surrender!!" said Angus while on Angus''s other hand already charged enhanced Firebolt.


    Didn''t want to give up yet, Ilgor trying to struggle with his numbed body to get out from the Fire Whip. Feeling the struggle, Angus immediately shoots Overcharged Firebolt towards Ilgor''s leg. *PIUU* *BLAM*


    Ilgor immediately loses one of his legs and starts to bleed. But, he still didn''t want to give up despite having a hopeless situation. Looking at the resolution in Ilgor''s eye, the sweating Angus couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "I think it is not honorable to die by blood loss. I could just leave you alone here until you die of blood loss. At that time, you will die not under my hand but by your own weakness called blood loss. Surrender, or I will leave you to die in such a pathetic way!!" said Angus.


    "GRRAA.. I-I surrender." said Ilgor with a gloomy tone.


    Hearing this, Angus released his Fire Whip from Ilgor and felt relief. He didn''t want to kill such a capable warrior like Ilgor. He thinks that Ilgor still could grow more in the future. Besides, Angus didn''t like a straightforward person like Ilgor.


    Moreover, his mind also began getting tired after hisst performance. Angus managed to cast multiple spells at once because of [Multicast]. A rare skill to cast multiple spells at once with a requirement of high mind power.


    Without such a fast calction ability and mind power, ordinary people will never be able to use this skill. This is one of the skills he inherited from Archmage Bern, besides the transmutation spell diagram.


    However,? this skill also heavily tasked his mind. Currently, he can only cast three spells at once, and after that, he will feel his mind getting weary. Because of this, he rarely uses this kind of power unless necessary.


    Still, it is better than prolonging this fight, especially against Ilgor, who has strong endurance and body. Moreover, Angus also doesn''t know how many potions Ilgor hides to recover himself.


    Angus decided to end this quickly since he still needed to fight in the next round. He couldn''t just give his all at this round.


    The moment Angus releases his fire whip, the announcer begins to dere Angus win. Most of the audience immediately cheers for such an exciting battle. Be it Ilgor or Angus, both of them are strong.


    "Hahaha¡­ Multicast, no wonder he could defeat those fifteen mercenaries from before without any potion." said n Head Jade as he recognized the skill Angus used.


    "Multicast?? What''s that?" asked Kurvan.


    "It''s a rare skill to cast more than one spell at once. But, it burdens your mind heavily and also needs fast calction speed. I thought this was only a myth since no one could do it, but I think I still underestimate Angus''s capability." exin Jade.


    "Yeah, it''s true. I couldn''t do such a thing despite having a huge mind power. I don''t know how strong our cousin''s mind power is."mented Gilford, who looked intently at Angus through his google.


    After the battle ends, Angus decides toe towards the Sur vige''s bench to see the next match.


    On the way towards the audience seat, "Angus, that''s a great match." said Jayna while giving him a nket.


    "Ahh.. Thanks, Jayna." as Angus receives the nket to wipe his sweating head.


    "So, who is your opponent?" asked Angus.


    "It is a full metal armor person called Erga or something. It seems he thought that I would only win this far by only relying on my fire sword artifact." replied Jayna.


    "Really? Well, it''s not wrong. No one could withstand your fire sword strike." replied Angus.


    "Not everyone. You could still easily dodge it and probably block it with [Unbreakable Shield]." said Jayna.


    "Hahaha¡­ Well, that''s true. Anyway, it seems the next fight is going to start. I will wait for you with everyone." said Angus before giving a peck towards Jayna''s lips.


    Didn''t expect Angus''s sudden action, Jayna became blushing red from it, but she was also happy at the same time. After calming her heart with [Arctic Heart], she turns back into an expressionless girl.


    The next match is a veteran using a twin short sword named Falco and the rumored dark elves named Miesta. The dark elves also use a twin dagger in both hands. The fight between them is exhrating and fast.


    Both of them directly sh in closebat range for a while without getting the upper hand. Finally, after exchanging countless blows and skills. The Dark Elves managed to get a small cut on her opponent.


    Then, like being poisoned, her opponent''s movement starts to slow down and make small mistakes. This chance makes her opponent get more cut from the dagger. Finally, the dark elves Miesta win the match with her opponent on the brink of death being poisoned.

 Chapter 194: Wounded

    <h4>Chapter 194: Wounded</h4>


    After the match of the dark elves Miesta, the next match is Jayna with a veteran warrior called Erga. Erga has a bulk build wearing a few protective enchanted armors. His main weapon is a long greatsword.


    Despite calling Jayna about relying on an artifact, Erga himself seems equipped with many enchanted items and possibly artifacts. ording to some Sur vigers, Erga is a famous veteran that likes to collect items from their opponent.


    Afterpleting the procedure, both Jayna and Ergae towards the center of the arena. Erga seems to be smiling happily at Jayna as though he already won this match.


    "Yo, little girl. Why don''t you just surrender and give me thepensation? That way, we will not waste everyone''s time." said Erga.


    However, Jayna keeps silent and waits for the barrier to be fully erected. Looking at the silent Jayna at his taunt, Erga decides not to provoke her anymore.


    In reality, if he is using this petty taunt towards Jayna one year before Angus''s training, his insult will not only work but will effectively anger Jayna.


    After Angus''s training, Jayna will be sort of a different person. A person that will think any calm yet also aggressive at the same time inside the battle.


    Before long, the referee signals the match to start. Both of them immediately disappear from their spot and sh in the middle of the arena.


    During the sh, Jayna''s sword is covered with burning hot mes like usual, while Erga is using his enchanted greatsword. Despite it being a highly enchanted greatsword, it is already shown a sign of getting melted from Jayna''s fire sword.


    Seeing this, Erga immediately retreated back and created a distance from Jayna. But, Jayna didn''t want to give him a chance and kept pushing forward. Once again, she brandished her burning fires sword in full power [Sword Art - Crimson sh].


    ''Damn!! She is persistent.'' thought Erga inwardly while activating his enchanted boots.


    Suddenly, Erga''s body appeared a few meters away from his original spot. In the meantime, Jayna''s attack hit the stone tform. *Bam* The stone tform turns into hot molten stone.


    ''Just how hot is that fire sword to manage to melt the stone tform like nothing. It seems I need to avoid a closebat fight.'' thought Erga while he put away his enchanted greatsword inside his space storage.


    In return, he takes out a dazzling wooden bow with a lot of runes on it. At this time, Jayna ran towards Erga in an attempt to force him into a closebat battle. However, Erga also does not stay idle either. He pulls the bow string and a mana arrowing from it.


    At the same time, his gauntlet shines brightly and makes his hands move in a blur. *Swosh* *Swosh* *Swosh* Erga releases dozens of mana arrows towards Jayna in less than a second.


    The mana arrow travels in the blink of an eye and arrives in front of Jayna. Using her trainedbat instinct, she managed to dodge all of them while keeping approaching Erga.


    Although the mana arrow is fast, it still has the same speed as Angus''s enchanted Firebolt. She could still avoid this kind of attack easily while moving forward.


    In the meantime, with each mana arrow Erga releases, the enchanted bow starts to shine brightly. Later, Jayna notices the mana arrow is getting faster. She couldn''t help but dodge them using her fire sword. *Ting* *Ting* *Ting*


    Although their distance was only a few meters away, Jayna couldn''t approach Erga further as the iing fast arrow blocked her. Soon, Erga''s bow shines brightly and shoots a massive mana arrow towards Jayna.


    Unlike the previous mana arrow, this arrow is faster and stronger. In the blink of an eye, the arrow was already in front of Jayna. Jayna managed to avoid her vital part using her superbbat sense, but she still got hit in her shoulder. *Bam*


    Because of the strong force, Jayna''s body gets thrown quite far from the attack. The strong mana arrow managed to gouge her upper shoulder. Jayna feels unbearable pain from it. However, she still keeps focusing on the battle while trying to ignore the pain.


    Suddenly, her fire mana red up and started to regenerate her wounded right shoulder passively. At the same time, she realizes Erga is not shooting any more mana arrows while sweating all over his head.


    Smokeing from Erga''s hand, along with a surprised expression on his face. Erga didn''t expect Jayna to avoid hisst shot with a wound in her shoulder.


    Using this opportunity, She takes her sword with her left hand and charges towards Erga [Fiery Burst]. In the blink of an eye, Jayna managed to arrive in front of Erga. Without giving Erga a chance to activate his enchanted item, she brandished her fire sword.


    In a moment, her sword was already near Erga''s neck. However, a strong mana barrier suddenly envelopes Erga. *Bang* The mana barriering from his ne managed to stop her burning sword for a moment before cracking.


    Instantly, Erga uses his enchanted boot to get away from Jayna a few meters away. However, Jayna didn''t want to give him any breather. She instantly follows him using [Fiery Burst].


    Currently, Jayna is adept at using this movement skill, making her faster and more agile than before going inside the inner area. She immediately caught Erga and brandished her burning sword again.


    But, Erga already expected this and used his enchanted boot to get away from her. Soon, a game between cat and mouse begins between Jayna and Erga. However, Erga didn''t notice Jayna forcing him towards the Quicksand that Angus left behind in the previous fight.


    Before Erga notices, he is already near the quicksand area. As he wanted to escape from his location, Jayna managed to predict his limited movement and block him in time with the help of [Analyze].


    Because his speed ising from the item, he couldn''t stop or change his direction and was forced to meet with Jayna''s sword. Once again, another mana barriering from one of his bracelets.


    Still, it couldn''t even hold a second before being destroyed by Jayna''s concentrated attack [Sword Art - Crimson sh]. *Bang* Jayna''s sword managed to hit Erga''s enchanted armor and create a crack on it but managed to save his life.


    Like expecting this, Jayna brandished her fiery sword again towards Erga in an attempt to kill him. At this moment, Erga is still getting hurt internally from Jayna''s previous attack. So, he could dodge towards Jayna''s next attack.


    Knowing his protective enchanted item is gone, Erga immediately shouts, "Surrender!! I surrender!!"


    Then, Jayna''s sword immediately stops right before Erga''s neck. Erga feels relieved that Jayna managed to stop her sword in time. Still, the burning hot me managed to scorch his skin a little bit.


    Taking back her sword, Jayna begins to move out from the arena as the announcer deres her win.


    "Nice, both of you managed to get into the semifinal." said Isvel towards Angus, who is sitting beside him.


    Feeling theck of response from his cousin, Isvel looked towards Angus beside him but only found he was already gone.


    "Ehh.. Didn''t our little cousin sit beside me?" asked Isvel.


    "He already got out of here the moment Lady Jayna got hurt." replied Gilford from behind him.


    "Ahh.. I see. It''s good to be young. Hehehe¡­" said Isvel.


    While the Sur n are chatting with each other, Angus already arrives in front of Jayna.


    "Jayna, are you alright?" asked Angus worriedly.


    But, Jayna didn''t answer and immediately embraced Angus.


    "Angus, Am I weak?" asked Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Let''s take care of your shoulders first, okay?"? replied Angus before going towards one of the participant''s waiting rooms.


    On the way towards the room, both of them keep silent without saying anything. But, Angus kept embracing Jayna softly. He knows that right now, she is wounded not only physically but also mentally. Arriving inside the room, the expressionless Jayna immediately tears up.


    "Angus, I-I¡­" said Jayna.


    "Hush.. Jayna, you are not weak." said Angus shortly while wiping her tears.


    "B-But.. I got hurt from a weakling that only relied on items. Didn''t.. Didn''t.. it means..." said Jayna in a low voice.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Angus silenced her with a deep kiss.


    After managing to calm her down a little bit, "Jayna, you are not weak. You could manage this far is the real proof of your strength. Besides, you should be proud to manage to beat that weakling that only relies on items." said Angus.


    "Still, I got hurt." replied Jayna back.


    "Yeah.. But it''s because you are also limiting yourself, right?" said Angus.


    Jayna only nodded at Angus''s answer.


    Seeing she still not truly convinced, "Jayna, what is the most important thing in a fight?" asked Angus.


    "Emm.. Winning." said Jayna, who remembered Angus''s teaching.


    "Right. In a fight, all you need to do is win. No matter how long you train yourself, if you are not winning is futile. Now, tell me, did you win the fight before?"


    "Yes" replied Jayna while nodding.


    "Then, there is nothing to worry about. Now, let''s take care of your wound." said Angus before suddenly ripping Jayna''s cloth on the shoulder.


    "KYAA¡­"

 Chapter 195: Women’s Instinct

    <h4>Chapter 195: Women¡¯s Instinct</h4>


    "KYAA¡­ Angus, what are you doing?!!" yelled Jayna while half of her clothes are thorned apart.


    "Well, I just want to check your wound." said Angus while looking at the burning wound that started to heal itself.


    At this moment, Jayna feels embarrassed and blushing as Angus could see almost all parts of her upper body.


    "It seems the Fire Phoenix ability is really great to be able to heal this kind of wound. However, the healing speed is still too slow. We don''t have much time until the next round."


    "I will put some potion on it. You may feel a stinging pain a little bit, so bear with it." said Angus while taking a potion bottle.


    Without wasting any time, Angus immediately poured the potion into the wound. *SSHSS* The fire in Jayna''s shoulder absorbed the potion and enhanced its healing speed.


    "Urrghh.. Ahh..." Moaned Jayna.


    "Are you okay, Jayna?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah, I was just surprised at the sudden sensation." replied Jayna while blushing.


    Agnus was immediately dazzled by Jayna''s blushing and embarrassed reaction. He feels like seeing a pure, fragile girl that needs to be protected. Jayna also realizes Angus''s daring look at her, which makes her blush more.


    A momentter, Angus shakes his head and goes back to focus on Jayna''s wound, which is already almost fully healed. Looking at the crimson fire in her shoulder, Angus couldn''t help but think of his medication blue me method.


    Without warning, Angus creates a blue me on his finger and pushes them into Jayna''s wound. The me merged together and finallypletely healed Jayna''s wound. During this time, Jayna once again let out a moan.


    "Ahh¡­ Angus, w-what are you doing?" moaned Jayna, embarrassed, letting out a sudden cry.


    "Errm¡­ I just touch your wound with my blue me. Does it hurt?" asked Angus.


    "N-No, i-it''s.. Just don''t do that again. Now, get out!! I want to change my clothes." said Jayna with an embarrassing smile.


    "O-Okay¡­ Emm¡­" said Angus while still not moving from his ce.


    Seeing Angus not moving from his spot, "Angus, Why are you still here?" asked Jayna.


    "Emm.. Can I stay here? I-I mean.. I just want to be at your side now." said Angus while hugging Jayna.


    Jayna couldn''t help but blush to hear Angus''s reply. She tried toe up with a refusal, but no voice could be heard from her mouth.


    Finally, she replied, "O-Okay, b-but please do not stare at me too much. I-I still have not prepared for it." replied Jayna in a low voice but still could be heard by Angus.


    "Ahh.. No, I didn''t mean it that way. I mean, I just want to stay at your side. I will turn back, and you could change your clothes." said Angus as he hurriedly turned his back towards the opposite direction.


    As he turns back, he feels worse than before. Using his sharp perception, he could feel everything on his back. His longing and feeling to look at Jayna are getting stronger. It really takes everything to calm his mind and not turn back.


    ''Damn.. it. Is this because of that forgotten king''s blessing? N-No.. Angus, get yourself together. She is your precious girlfriend.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    At this moment, Jayna decides to hurry, changing her clothes. As she begins undressing her clothes, Angus immediately takes a deep breath to calm his mind while closing his eyes.


    However, this decision made him see exactly her silhouette and her way to change her clothes. He feels like the time itself is slowed down while Angus is savoring Jayna''s body contour like seeing the most artistic piece of art.


    Suddenly, the scene in front of him changed. He sees another woman simr to Jayna but with red hair instead of Jayna''s beautiful blonde hair. The red-haired woman is also as enchanting as Jayna.


    If Jayna is beautiful with her delicate and independent personality, this red-haired mature woman is beautiful while exuding a firm and strong character.


    Before Angus realizes, the scene starts to be apparent. Looking at the surroundings, the setting is changed into lush vegetation instead of a private waiting room. In front of him, the red-haired woman is taking a bath inside the pond while humming something.


    Her movements are very graceful, elegant and seem toplement nature itself. At this moment, Angus didn''t feel lust towards this woman but rather a deep interest and longing feeling at her.


    Angus didn''t notice that he couldn''t even control his body and feel like usual, yet kept looking at the enchanting red-haired woman. Soon, the red-haired woman noticed Angus and looked at him back. He could see sharp crimson bird eyes in her eyes.


    Despite the firm and strong facade that the red-haired woman shows, Angus feels lonely and tender feeling inside her eyes. A secondter, her menacing eyes turn into a fierceness that could burn everything.


    Anger, hatred, and pride cover her true soft and tender personality, but Angus still could see her true nature. He could see the red-haired woman''s inner feeling that makes her like the most fantastic piece of art yet fragile at the same time.


    Before he noticed, Angus unconsciously said, "So, beautiful." while tearing down.


    Hearing this, the red-haired woman couldn''t help but be surprised. It feels like she could understand what Angus feels as she starts to mellow down. But she shakes her head and ring at Angus with contempt.


    Then, she bit her lips and ring at Angus. She turned into the brightest crimson yet beautiful fire and destroyed the surrounding.


    Angus also feels like being roasted alive by the crimson me, yet he still is not looking away at the red-haired woman even once.


    He keeps looking at her without caring about his own body. His looks are still the same as before. A look that shows a pure longing feeling yet without lust but honesty. Soon the firepletely envelops Angus, and his consciousness disappears.


    When he wakes up, he feels in thep of someone and once again sees the red-haired woman. The red-haired woman says something in an unknownnguage, but Angus''s body is too weak to respond to her.


    His body is currently engulfed in the crimson me that slowly healed him. After a while, the red-haired woman put Angus on the ground and stood up.


    Then, she looks back at Angus and says the same iprehensiblenguage before turning into a ze of crimson fire and flying away. After that, his consciousness plunged into the darkness.


    "Angus.. Angus.. Are you okay??" called Jayna.


    Hearing Jayna''s call, Angus opens his eyes and sees himself in thep of Jayna.


    Feeling the familiar scene, Angus couldn''t help but saying, "Don''t go!!" while waking up and hugging Jayna.


    "Emm¡­ Angus, Are you alright?" asked Jayna confusedly at her boyfriend''s sudden action.


    Hearing his girlfriend''s question, Angus finallyes to his senses and looks at the surroundings, which he found in a waiting room.


    "Err¡­ How long did I pass out?" asked Angus.


    "Not long, I just finished changing my dress before you suddenly slump on the ground while tearing up." exin Jayna.


    Aftering to his senses, Angus realizes that he is just going through memory, not just anyone''s memory.


    ''That is probably the memory of the forgotten king and that red-haired woman, definitely the fire phoenix. No wonder he said to not be like him.'' thought Angus.


    Seeing Angus still absent-minded while hugging her, "Angus, is there something wrong? You make me afraid." said Jayna.


    "Ahh¡­ I am sorry, I am fine. Anyway, Jayna, did you know someone that Fire phoenix might be interested in her memory?" asked Angus.


    "Fire Phoenix?? Hmm..." said Jayna while thinking about something.


    After a while, "I am not sure. The Fire Phoenix is¡­ you can say, too arrogant. She didn''t see any other race at the same level as her or her sibling."


    "She also used to y some men, making them her¡­ ves. As far as I know, she never takes an interest in other people, especially men."


    "Still, that''s what I currently know. There is still a lot of fragmented memory that I still have not gone through. Some of them even contain a powerful emotion that I don''t have any ess to see. Is there something wrong with Fire Phoenix?" said Jayna.


    "Hmm.. I think the forgotten king has some connection with Fire Phoenix." said Angus before he exined what happened to him.


    Hearing Angus''s story, "So, you are saying the Forgotten King and Fire Phoenix might be lovers?"? asked Jayna with curiosity as her woman instinct worked.


    "I am not sure. But, the one I am going through is definitely the Forgotten King''s memory. Still, the Fire Phoenix in his memory and what you are describing is very different. Maybe she is another Fire Phoenix?" said Angus.


    "Hmmm¡­ I don''t think so. I feel that the two of them are rted somehow." replied Jayna.


    "Huh¡­ How did you know?" asked Angus.


    "It''s my woman''s instinct. I am sure both of them must have a deep rtionship." said Jayna in a yful tone.


    "Err¡­ woman''s instinct??!" said Angus looking at Jayna weirdly.


    "Anyway, let''s get out of here. It seems thest match is done." said Angus trying to change the topic.


    "Okay, let''s go." replied Jayna cheerfully.

 Chapter 196: Semifinal

    <h4>Chapter 196: Semifinal</h4>


    By the time Angus and Jaynae from the private waiting room, thest match between Ice Maiden and a magician called Houst is already over.


    The winner of the match is Ice Maiden, as she turns the quarter of the massive stone tform arena into a freezing field. Both Angus and Jayna are surprised looking at this. They know exactly how much power it needs to turn the arena into this state.


    Feeling the power in the freezing field, "Angus¡­" said Jayna while looking at Angus.


    "Yes, she has the ancient power. It seems to be rted to ice." said Angus as he also felt the strange power in the freezing field thatcked mana on it.


    Normally, big-scale spells that change the environment will leave a tremendous amount of mana surrounding it. However, the current freezing fieldcks this kind of mana. There are two possibilities of this phenomenon.


    First, it is because of the high elemental mastery of the user. However, this kind of mastery needed to be at the pinnacle level that only a few people could reach, which is quite impossible for a third-gradebatant to do.


    Only the sixth and possibly fifth-gradebatants have this kind of elemental mastery. So,? it leaves to the next possible answer that is the power of Ancient Power.


    Unlike ordinary skill, spell, or another mana-based attack, Ancient Power is a supernatural power that only uses a little bit of mana to create such a devastating effect. It is a power based on the user simr to skill yet also different.


    The deeper the user''s knowledge, experience, and understanding regarding the Ancient Power, the better its effect. It is even possible to use it without the need for mana after reaching a certain level.


    As the Ancient Power user, both Angus and Jayna also realize this fact from their experience using Ancient Power in thest few days.


    With this in mind, Jayna begins to look at the Ice Maiden in interest. As someone that inherits Fire Phoenix power and [Hellfire] ancient power, she feels challenged to fight over someone that uses ice-type ancient power, the opposite element of her.


    Feeling Jayna''s intentions ring, the Ice Maiden looks at Jayna back after getting out of the arena. Angus somehow could feel an illusion spark between the two of them.


    Then, he decides to leave the two girls having their fight. This leaves him to fight the dark elf Miesta. The dark elf, Miesta, seem to notice the two girls'' battle intent and decide to leave them alone.


    Since the Ice maiden has just finished fighting, this makes Angus and Miesta match next. Without wasting any moment, the two of them immediately went towards the arena toplete the procedure before the match.


    After finishing the procedure, both of them enter the waiting room to prepare themself. Usually, the fighter will fight as soon as possible, but Angus and Miesta decided to prepare something before the match.


    Angus also didn''t have any problem with this decision since he feels that Miesta is different from others. He also needs to prepare a little bit for his fight.


    Angus began to wear various protective enchanted item clothes and hide a few hidden weapons in his clothes. He also did not forget to check his rune magic card.


    His instinct as a fighter tells him that Miesta is a powerful opponent. Combined with the rumor of her being a dark elf makes him look forward to this fight. He feels he could go all out without holding back in this fight. Still, he needs some safety precautions first.


    After checking his equipment, Angus does some light stretching while waving Sky Thorn. Soon, it''s time to get out of the waiting room.


    At this moment, Angus''s mind is focused on the battle and doesn''t care about anything except the fight. Various battle scenarios are running inside his head with the help of [Analyze].


    Looking at Angus''s first serious expression whilepletely ignoring everything, Jayna couldn''t help but sigh at her boyfriend''s behavior.


    "Haa¡­ Boys." muttered Jayna.


    But, she decides to let it slide since her battle instinct also tells her that Miesta is not an easy opponent.


    In the end, she could only cheer her from the audience seat along with the other Sur vige group. Entering the area, both Angus and Miesta wear different sets of clothes. All the audience could see that both of them were wearing highly enchanted clothes.


    Without even the announcer, the audience is already cheering the moment looking at Angus and Miesta. Both of them are winning candidates that are popr among the audience.


    Miesta wears a set of ck-colored clothes with a ck cloth mask on her face leaving only her upper face. On her side, there is a pair of daggers that she used before. She also has two curved des on her back. Angus also found a few other hidden weapons inside her clothes.


    On the other side, Angus wears another set of highly enchanted clothes with few red tones and decorations. There is an emblem of V on the back of his clothes. This is one of the clothes he got from his father.


    Looking at Agnus''s clothes, the n head Jade couldn''t help but sense pride. Although he already abandons the Victory family name, he is still one of the descendants of the Victory family.


    Unlike Miesta, Angus didn''t hold a single weapon in his hand, but nobody knows he hid a few hidden weapons like needles and daggers in his loose clothes.


    Arriving in the middle of the arena, both of them stay a few meters away from each other. After the arena''s barrier is fully erected, the announcer and the referee start the match simultaneously.


    Miesta immediately dashes towards Angus while Angus shoots a few firebolts towards her. Miesta easily dodges Angus''s Firebolts while keeping moving forwards.


    Before Angus could cast another spell, Miesta threw her dagger towards Angus. In a split second, Angus crouches, dodging the dagger while tapping the stone arena [2nd Circle - Earth Wall].


    As the ground below Angus rose, Miesta didn''t stop her charge and even increased her speed. Suddenly, she ran vertically on the Earth Wall towards Angus. But Angus also didn''t stay idle either. He shot a few Firebolts towards Miesta below.


    Despite the unfavorable position, Miesta still managed to dodge Angus''s fast Firebolt using her super reflex and keep approaching him. Looking at the approaching Miesta, Angus decided to jump towards the opposite side of Miesta.


    While in the air, Angus shoots two Fireballs towards the Earth Wall. *Bom* *Bom* Landing on the ground, Angus immediately tried to prepare a few spells. At this moment, he feels a dangerous feeling behind his back.


    Angus immediately crouches to dodge the Miesta''s attack from behind. He didn''t know how Miesta managed to get behind him unnoticed, but Angus decided to create distance first.


    However, Miesta alreadyunched her follow-up attack using her twin dagger [Dagger art - Flurry sh]. It takes everything for Angus to keep dodging her attacks. Angus couldn''t even counterattack her using the Firebolt spell even once.


    Suddenly, Miesta throws a hidden dagger towards Angus, which he dodges easily. In the next moment, Miesta swung her arm widely, only for Angus to have an opportunity to retreat back.


    Before Angus could counter with Firebolt, Miesta disappears from her spot, and Angus feels another dangerous sensation from his back. At this split second, Angus dodged to the side, but Miesta''s dagger still hit Angus''s back.


    Fortunately, a barrier erected and enveloped Angus at the right time, protecting his body from Miesta''s dagger. Before she could make another follow-up attack, Angus''s body bes after image and disappears on the spot [Beast Walk].


    Angus appears a few meters away from Miesta. Angus''s fast movement skill surprised Miesta for a moment.


    ''Interesting¡­ She even forced me to use [Beast Walk].'' thought Angus inwardly while grinning happily.


    Then, Angus shoots a few firebolts towards her. This attack wakes Miesta from her surprise, and she decides to charge at Angus while dodging the firebolts.


    Unlike before, Angus decided to charge back at her. In the middle of running, Angus wears a gauntlet from his wristwatch storage in his right hand. Suddenly, Angus elerated using the [Beast Walk].


    Before Miesta could react, she got punched in her face by Angus [Iron Fist]. *Bam* However, a mana barrier managed to protect her in time before cracking from Angus''s strong punch.


    Miesta tried to counterattack, but she underestimated Angus''s strength and got thrown back a few meters away.


    "Is that all?? I hear Dark elf are supposed to be great atbat. But, it seems that''s just an exaggerated rumor." taunted Angus while he wore another gauntlet in his left hand.


    Miesta didn''t reply towards Angus taunting. It is not that she didn''t want to respond. But, it is because she feels like in front of a powerful predator. A predator that stays at the top of the food chain looks down on everything.


    As a dark elf, she is susceptible to this kind of thing. Right now, It takes her every being to calm down her mind and keep focusing on the current fight.

 Chapter 197: Dissatisfaction

    <h4>Chapter 197: Dissatisfaction</h4>


    While Angus decided to reveal his skill and physical strength, the audience couldn''t help but be surprised at Angus''s sudden change.


    Up to now, Angus is famous as a great magician with an excellentbat sense. But, not in everyone''s mind, Angus is also great as a warrior with high skill mastery.


    "What the hell is that!! Gil, you are not lying, saying Angus also has great physical power." said Isvel.


    "Yeah, but¡­" replied Gilford, who couldn''t utter a single word.


    "Such a refined movement skill, right?" said Jayna.


    "Yeah, how could he do that? I have never seen something like that even in my entire life." said Jane, the eldest daughter of Jade.


    "Fufufu.. It''s too soon to be surprised. What if I told you Angus''s fighting capability as a warrior is stronger than his magician capability?" said Jayna proudly like she is the one that did it.


    "He what.." this time, it is the n head Jade that seems surprised. Although he knows Angus has a strong body, he leans more towards the magician path, not a warrior from his previous performance. But, it seems this is only a facade he created to fool everyone.


    ''What a cunning move!! As expected of my genius nephew.'' thought the n head Jade.


    "Well, It''s not like Angus wants to hide it deliberately. It is just that if Angus uses his skill and physical power, he could never enjoy the fight. So, he never shows it to everyone." exined Jayna, who understands her boyfriend''s personality.


    At this moment, one person sends a deadly re at Angus. This person is Neil. Right now, he feels that Angus is like an unsurpassable mountain.


    His power, skills, spells,bat sense, all of them are already at the level he could not achieve in a short time. He feels like there is a massive distance between the two of them. Moreover, he also has a beautiful girlfriend like Jayna by his side.


    For Neil, Angus is the perfect person withoutcking anything. This made his jealousy burn more andpletely clouded his mind.


    While everyone has different thoughts about Angus, inside the arena, Angus didn''t get a response from Miesta. Then, Angus sps his hand to cast a spell.


    Seeing this, Miesta decides to throw her dagger to interrupt him. Miesta thought that Angus might be dangerous in closebat, but his casting skill as a magician proves to be more difficult to deal with in the previous matches.


    However, this wrong judgment will be her doom. Angus easily dodges her dagger while keeping his chanting. Suddenly, he abandons his casting and turns back, punches towards Miesta, who is just appearing behind him.


    "The same trick will never work twice!! [Dynamic Punch]" said Angus whileunching a few punches at once towards Miesta. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Few mana barriers envelop her and withstand Angus''s attacks before being destroyed. Because of Angus''s multiple punches, almost all her life-saving mana barrier triggered.


    Before Angus managed to break through all her mana barriers, Miesta got thrown off from the force. Didn''t wanting to give his opponent a chance, Angus followed her and once again attacked her with a strong concentrated punch [Focus Punch].


    At this split second, Miesta''s hand is also enveloped with ck-colored mana [Dark Punch] and shes with Angus''s [Focus Punch]. *BAM*


    The two strong forces collided, and a shock towards the surrounding. Since Miestaunched her attack in a broken stance and unfavorable position, she got pushed back quite far away.


    After pushing Miesta, Angus pointed his left hand towards Miesta and shot a few Firebolt. *Bum* *Bum* *Bum*


    Miesta couldn''t dodge the iing Firebolt and triggered herst mana barrier to withstand the iing Firebolt.


    ''Tch.. All my mana barrier items are used. Just what kind of monster is he?'' thought Miesta while looking at his bleeding hand that previously shed with Angus.


    Seeing Miesta noting towards him, Angus begins chanting a spell. While Miesta stabilized herself, Angus cast a spell [2nd Circle - me Wave] towards Miesta. *Whoosh* a wall of fire ising towards Miesta like a tide.


    Miesta decides to throw one of her daggers inside the me Wave. Then, take out the two curved swords from her back. Suddenly, her silhouette disappears from her spot.


    Looking at this same trick, Angus immediately focused on the throwing dagger. Apparently, Miesta could use a blink-like skill with her dagger as the anchor.


    If it is anyone else, Miesta may take the others by surprise. Unfortunately, she fights against Angus, who is familiar with the blink type skill.


    However, unlikest time Miesta didn''t appear near her dagger position. Not finding Miesta anywhere, Angus immediately uses [Mana Echolocation]. Getting feedback from the skill, Angus understands what Miesta ns.


    Then, Angus ps his hand and uses [Multicast] to prepare a few spells. Suddenly, daggers and needles appeared out of nowhere towards Angus.


    Before they managed to reach Angus, the stone tform below Angus rose up [2nd Circle - Earth Wall]. *Cling* *Cling* *Cling* The hidden weapons sh with the Earth Wall.


    Standing on the top of the Earth Wall, Angus created another magic circle in front of him [2nd Circle - Fire Oil]. The Fire Oil covered a specific spot in front of him. Angus shot a few Firebolts towards the Fire Oil and set a ze of fire.


    At this moment, a magic circle appeared from the ground that was covered with Fire Oil [2nd Circle ¨C Entroot]. A thick ntation tendril appeared from the magic circle and rose high.


    Miesta in [Stealth] couldn''t help but need to reveal herself on the top of the ntation that starts to burn slowly. At this moment, Angus already cast a few Fireballs towards her.


    Seeing the approaching Fireballs, Miesta brandished her curved sword and created a few small spiraling wind des towards the Fireball [Curved Sword Art - Air Circle]. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom*


    The two attack, cancelling each other. However, all this attack is only a facade for Angus''s next attack. Angus points his finger towards Miesta while gathering the Fire Mana from the surroundings.


    He created an overcharged Firebolt in his hand and released it towards Miesta [[1st Circle - Overcharged Firebolt]. *PIUU* *Bam* The Firebolt traveled in the blink of an eye and hit Miesta.


    Before the Firebolt could hit Miesta, her tattoo in her body shines up and creates a strong bluish barrier. The barrier envelopes Miesta''s whole body and withstand Angus''s overcharged Firebolt.


    Unlike her previous weak mana barrier, her current barrier didn''t even crack in front of Angus''s overcharged Firebolt that could even create a crack at the arena barrier. Still, she got thrown quite far away from the force of the Firebolt.


    "Tch.. So, many life-saving barriers." said Angus.


    Before Angus could cast another spell, Miesta put her hand up. "I surrender." said Miesta shortly.


    "Ehh.. Why??" asked Angus in dissatisfaction.


    "This protective barrier is a gift from the elders. Unless you are a sixth-gradebatant, you will have no way to make a crack in this barrier. Ie to this arena to temper mybat ability without rying the gift from the elder." exined Angus in a feminine voice.


    "We two don''t have any enmity for each other that required a deathmatch, and since you already triggered this barrier, it means it is my loss." added Miesta before going towards the outside arena without waiting for Angus''s response.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but take a deep breath to calm his mind beforeing down from the Earth Wall. Then, the arena barrier copsed, and Angus could hear the cheering from the audience.


    "And the winner is¡­ Angus Victory!!" yelled the announcer as the audience cheered.


    However, Angus didn''t show any happy expression. Nobody knows his current mood.


    ''Haaa¡­ I thought I could use my full force. To think there is a huge difference between the humanoid monster in the manual battle system and fighting in real life.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Leaving the arena, Angus finds that Jayna is already waiting for him. Jayna immediately found Angusin in a bad mood.


    "Pfft¡­ Hahaha¡­"ughed Jayna out of nowhere.


    "Hmm.. Is there something wrong?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Something wrong? Although you tried to hide it, you look like a kid who got his toys stolen. Hahaha..." said Jayna whileughing again.


    "Urggh¡­ Whatever¡­" replied Angus while rolled his eyes


    "Anyway, be careful in the next round. Make sure to have a protective enchanted item. A person with Ancient Power means she is not an ordinary person. She is probably stronger or the same as Miesta." said Angus.


    "Alright¡­ Alright.. I will be careful. Besides, I am also not easily defeated." replied Jayna.


    Hearing this, "Jayna¡­ If you are in a critical position, go all out and use [Sacred Fire]."


    "Ehh.. But¡­" said Jayna.


    Before she could finish her sentence, "No but¡­ I couldn''t bear seeing you hurt" after saying this Angus heard a familiar deep voice in his head saying his exact word towards the red haired woman he saw before.


    After a moment, "Angus.. Angus.. Hello.. Are you there?" said Jayna while waving her hand in front of Angus.


    "Uhh.. yeah¡­ I just got another vision." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. is it about the Fire Phoenix? What''s it? Tell me.. Hurry!!" said Jayna in an excited tone.

 Chapter 198: Fire vs Ice

    <h4>Chapter 198: Fire vs Ice</h4>


    "Ehh.. is it about the Fire Phoenix? What''s it? Tell me.. Hurry!!" said Jayna in an excited tone.


    "Umm¡­ It''s nothing important. Just focus on your next match, and don''t be too stubborn to surrender. Otherwise¡­" said Angus while stopping his sentence.


    "Otherwise, what?" asked Jayna.


    "Otherwise.. I might kill that Ice Maiden girl for something petty like revenge. That''s thest thing I don''t want to do. Anyway, fight well and keep focus." said Angus while kissing her forehead.


    Being kissed by Angus, Jayna couldn''t help but blush, embarrassed. Then, she immediately calmed her mind and went towards the arena toplete the procedure along with the Ice Maiden.


    After that, like Angus and Miesta, both of them enter their waiting room to prepare. While Jayna is preparing, Angus arrives at the Sur vige group.


    "Congrattions, little cousin, that''s a splendid fight." said Isvel.


    "Yeah, that''s really a mind-blowing fight. I never knew you had a high skill mastery. Now, I am not sure how many things you have hidden from us." said Gilford.


    "Hahaha¡­ Everyone always needs to have a trump card, right?" said Angus.


    "Well, you are right." replied Gilford.


    Then, Angus begins to chat with the others. While they are chatting with each other, a few hidden people once again gather up and meeting in a remote location after Angus''s match ends.


    "Did you see that kid''s fight? I think we need to eliminate him as soon as possible. Otherwise, if he grows any further, it will be the end for us." said one of the hidden people.


    "Not necessary. Did you hear his name?" said another person.


    "Angus.. Victory?? Don''t tell me he is an outsider??" asked another person.


    "Yes, otherwise, Sur vige could never hide such a talented kid from us. I bet the other girl is also an outsider judging by the intimate rtionship they show in the past days." said another person.


    "Then, how about the n?" asked another hidden person.


    "It''s toote to go back now. To make everything go ording to the n, I will hire them to care for those two outsiders. Since they are outsiders, They will certainly ept the job." said the other person.


    "Alright, then let''s go back and prepare everything. We can''t fail in this n." said another hidden person.


    After that, all the hidden people begin to scatter away. In the meantime, Jayna''s match with Ice Maiden finally begins.


    Currently, Jayna is wearing red clothes with the Heart symbol shape on her back. She also wears a few hidden enchanted items for protection. On the other hand, Ice maiden is still using her blue-colored clothes in addition to a few pieces of metal parts.


    She is also still bringing her staff on her back. ording to the previous fight, Ice maiden is not only good at ice magic and is also good as a staff wielder.


    Previously everyone thought that the staff is for helping her cast magic, but she is actually using it if she gets entangled in a closebat fight.


    After entering the arena, both of them kept a few meters away from each other as in the previous fight. As soon as the arena barrier rises up, the match begins with Ice Maiden casting a spell.


    Jayna also does not stay idle either as she suddenly uses [Fiery Burst] to appear in front of Ice Maiden. Without hesitation, she brandished her burning fiery sword towards Ice Maiden.


    However, Ice Maiden managed to dodge her attack by a hairbreadth before casting a spell towards Jayna [2nd Circle - Frostbolt]. *Swosh* *Bam*


    Since the Frostbolt shot at point-nk range, Jayna couldn''t dodge it in time, but with her trained body control, she could parry it with her fire sword. Still, she didn''t expect the power beyond the Frostbolt and made her retreat back.


    At the same time, Ice maiden shoots a few more Frostbolt towards Jayna. Unlike the previous situation, Jayna managed to dodge the Frostbolt while moving forwards.


    During her charge, she suddenly increases her speed with [Fiery Burst] and arrives in front of Ice Maiden while brandishing her fire sword. At this moment, Ice Maiden also takes out her enchanted wooden staff from her back, ready to sh with Jayna''s fiery sword. *BAM*


    The two forces collide and create a shock towards nearby. Jayna is surprised that the wooden staff is covered with cold ice parrying her burning fire sword. The cold icepletely nullifies her hot temperature to break the wooden staff.


    However, this didn''t stop Jayna. She immediatelyunched a few sword strikes to Ice Maiden. Ice Maiden also didn''t stay still and tried to counterattack Jayna using the frozen wooden staff while parrying her attack.


    Bluish energy from the Ice Maiden''s wooden staff and crimson red energy from Jayna''s sword keep shing, making a sort of fantastic yet exciting show between two of the opposite energies. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    In the span of a few minutes, the two women already exchanged attacks dozens of times. Their sh created a thick mist towards the surrounding arena.


    Suddenly, Ice Maiden decided to jump back. Not wanting to give her a chance, Jayna chooses to pursue her. At this moment, the Ice Maiden quickly cast a spell towards Jayna [1st Circle - Freeze].


    A cold gust of wind appears from the magic circle in front of Ice Maiden towards Jayna. Seeing this, Jayna tries to counter her with her fiery sword. Then, the Ice Maiden controls the surrounding water mist to envelop Jayna. *Whoosh*


    The thick mistbined with the Freeze spell managed to push Jayna back. Jayna could feel her fire temperature also dropping at a fast rate by the surrounding mist.


    She immediately used [me Armor] to offset the surrounding mist. A zing fire burns and envelops Jayna''s whole body. Despite this, she still couldn''t move a single step towards Ice Maiden in the front.


    All of sudden, Ice maiden rotates her staff using her other hand and umtes the water element in the air on her frozen staff while keeping the Freeze spell towards Jayna. A momentter, she mmed her staff towards Jayna [Frost Strike].


    In this split second, Jayna''s instinct tells her that this is a dangerous attack. She immediately abandons her attack and jumps towards the side. *Bam* The wooden staff m on the stone tform andpletely freeze the area in front of Ice Maiden.


    Looking at such a devastating attack, Jayna''s passive [Analyze] begins to work. She knows her current ancient power is not as strong as Ice Maiden''s ancient power. Their proficiency at using their ancient power has arge gap.


    However, Jayna is not someone that is easy to give up just based on this. She immediately brandished her fiery sword towards Ice Maiden from the side. The Ice maiden deflected her sword with her frozen wooden staff. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    The two of them fight in closebat again and create a lot of mist from each sh. Jayna begins to notice that the water vapor in the air is getting thicker after each sh. She knows it will create more advantages towards Ice Maiden.


    Then, She decides to change her strategy. She points her finger with the other hand towards Ice Maiden and casts a quick spell towards her [1st Circle ¨C me Shot].


    The small ember quickly shoots at Ice Maiden''s mask. The Ice Maiden couldn''t help but get distracted by this me Shot.


    However, this is an opportunity for Jayna to take. Gripping her sword on the other hand, she swung it towards Ice Maiden. *Bam* Ice Maiden managed to defend her attack using her staff.


    But Jayna didn''t stop her attack there. Jayna''s left fist engulfed in a burning fire came towards Ice Maiden [me Strike]. *Bam*


    Although Jayna''s proficiency in [Hellfire] is still low, she still inherited some of Fire Phoenix''s abilities. She could gather and manipte her fire mana faster than anyone else. Changing a fire-based spell to a fire-based skill is like turning a palm for her.


    Ice Maiden didn''t expect such an attack and got hit on her masked directly. She got forced back a few meters away by such a strong skill. Under the attack, her mask is cracked, and a few drops of blood could be seen under the mask.


    ''No.. Mana Barrier item??'' thought Jayna.


    Mana barrier items are very precious items. Some high-quality mana barriers items are even more precious and rare than artifacts. This is because a mana barrier item could save one life automatically during a dangerous moment.


    Then, Jayna looked at her fist, which just hit Ice Maiden. She feels like hitting strong steel. Moreover, her fire-covered fist almostpletely extinguished the moment it touched Ice Maiden''s mask.


    It means the Ice Maiden surrounding body is enveloped with colder temperature. Then, Jayna decides to pursue her. She feels her attack before is not strong enough to knock out Ice Maiden.


    Arriving in front of Ice Maiden using [Fiery Burst], she attacks her using another strong sword attack [Sword Art - Crimson sh].


    Ice Maiden calmly parries the sword with her wooden staff at this split second and points another hand towards Jayna''s abdomen [2nd Circle - Frostbolt]. *Bam*

 Chapter 199: Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 199: Surrender</h4>


    [2nd Circle - Frostbolt]. *Bam* Before the Frostbolt hits Jayna''s body, a bluish barrier envelopes Jayna and withstands the Frostbolt. Then, the mana barrier cracked into pieces. Still, the force makes Jayna thrown back a few meters away.


    Ice Maiden uses this opportunity to shoot more Frostbolt towards Jayna. However, Jayna also counterattacks using her own Firebolts. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    The Firebolt couldn''tpletely diminish the Frostbolt, but it could slow down its momentum and trajectory, giving Jayna a chance to dodge them and stabilize herself.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* a cracking sound is heard from the surrounding Ice Maiden [Frost Armor].


    Currently, Ice Maiden wears enchanting bluish armor made of ice and swings her frozen staff all around. Each of her swings is gathering more ice elemental on her staff. Not only that, all the surrounding area''s temperatures begin to drop at a fast rate.


    "Surrender!! You already have no way to win." said Ice Maiden coldly.


    "Hmph.. In your dream!!" said Jayna.


    "What a pity." said Ice Maiden while waving her bluish staff towards Jayna''s direction.


    Then, suddenly a chilling gust of wind immediately envelops the whole arena along with the swing of Ice Maiden staff.


    Combined with all the mist nearby, the entire area surrounding Jayna instantly freeze into ice along with her despite her burning fire armor. *Whoss* Not even Jayna''s mana barrier managed to activate and prevent such a devastating attack.


    "Huff.. Huff¡­" as Ice Maiden having a rough breath after using such arge scale move.


    *Crack* *Crack* At this moment, a crimson red color envelops Jayna and cracks the ice that freezes her [Sacred Fire]. *ar* The ice that envelopes Jaynapletely melted and shattered along with the surrounding area. Even the stone tform below her starts to melt.


    Opening her eyes, Jayna''s eyes change into crimson sharp bird eyes then she brandishes her sword towards Ice Maiden [Sword Art - Fiery Wave]. A zing hot wavees towards Ice Maiden.


    Ice Maiden immediately reacts towards such a devastating attack. She gathered all her remaining mana on her staff and mmed it on the ground [Ancient Power - Absolute Zero]. *BOMM*


    The surrounding area beside Ice Maiden ispletely burned and melted. Only the area behind Ice Maiden and herself remained intact. Still, her current situation also is not good. She already exhausted all her mana just to defend herself from Jayna''sst attack.


    Looking at the surrounding melted area, "Such a strong attack!!"? muttered Ice Maiden while looking at Jayna, who is in a rough breath.


    "Ha..You even.. Haa... defend against myst resort. Alright, Huft..? I surrender." said Jayna dejectedly while in a rough breath.


    Hearing this, Ice Maiden couldn''t believe herself. ording to her investigation, Jayna should be a very proud girl and will never surrender easily.


    "Why??" asked Ice Maiden in confusion.


    "I already used all my mana and stamina. I could even barely stay conscious. Besides, any more than this, my protective boyfriend will definitely kill you." said Jayna while looking at the outer arena where Angus stands with an expressionless face.


    Although Angus is expressionless, everyone could feel a thick killing intenting from Angus. Noticing Jayna''s ring, Angus decides to take a deep breath and calm his mind. Lately, he notices that he has be more out of control regarding Jayna''s matter.


    After getting the blessing from the Forgotten King, his obsession towards Jayna has be stronger to the point he could hardly control it. He didn''t know it would be good or bad for him, but he also realized that he cares and loves Jayna deeply.


    So, seeing Jayna getting hurt is like stepping on Angus''s tail, especially if the one that hurt is an unknown person like Ice Maiden.


    If it is not because of the arena barrier, Angus alreadyes towards Ice Maiden and beats the crap out of the masked girl for freezing his girlfriend.


    As Jayna surrenders, the arena barrier alsoes down, and the referee announces Ice Maiden win along with the cheers from the audience. Angus immediately appears beside Jayna using [Beast Walk] and supports her.


    He knows that Jayna gives her all in herst attack. It is already a miracle she could stay conscious after doing it.


    Being supported by Angus, "Angus.. I.." said Jayna.


    "Hush¡­ You are doing a good job. That''s a splendid match." said Angus while putting his finger on Jayna''s lips.


    "Anyway, let''s get back first. You need to have a rest." added Angus.


    After paying thepensation to the arena staff, they both decide to go back to the camp. Both of them get out of the arena while refusing the healing service from the battle arena.


    The battle arena also offers a healing service with price. However, this service is costly. In some cases, its price is almost the same as thepensation for losing the match.


    This is also why Jayna didn''t want to use the healing service when she got hurt in the previous match.


    Jayna also didn''t receive any significant damage in this match, and her good to go from the battlefield arena. Furthermore, the final match will only start tomorrow. So, they didn''t have any business in the battlefield arena.


    Going out of the arena, Angus and Jayna found that their uncle Jade and the others were already waiting for them outside.


    "Lady Jayna, how is your body?" asked the n head Jade.


    "It''s okay. I just feel tired." replied Jayna.


    "Then, let''s go back already." said the n head Jade.


    Soon, they arrive at the Sur Vige camp without any trouble. Then, Angus drags Jayna to his own tent and makes heryfortably in the bed in his embrace. After the incident in the inner area, Angus feels reluctant to separate from Jayna, even during their sleeping time.


    As for Jayna, she is also happy that her boyfriend is taking a step in their rtionship. During their rtionship, Jayna notices that Angus is quite a passive person and likes to tease her but never takes a step.


    Furthermore, Angus could control his emotions really well and make Jayna hardly understand his thoughts. If It is not because of her [Arctic Heart] skill, she may not know that Angus is genuinely caring and loves her.


    However, all of this is in the past. Now, Angus bes much more proactive ever since they arrive in this dimension. Some part of it because of the dangerous situation they got in that made them be closer and intimate.


    Being in the embrace of each other, Angus and Jayna soon rest and sleep for a few hoursfortably. Then, Angus wakes up and leaves Jayna, who is still sleeping reluctantly.


    Although he doesn''t want to leave his loving girlfriend, Angus has an appointment with his uncle to continue the medication. During these past days, his instinct is telling him something bad will happen soon.


    So, Angus decides to prepare for everything and increase his uncle''s strength, even if it is a little bit.


    Caressing Jayna''s cheek, "Wait here, I will be back soon." said Angus while kissing her forehead.


    Then, Angus goes towards the n head Jade''s tent. Arriving at the n head Jade, Angus found that there were few people inside Jade''s tent. Seeing it was Angus, the guard outside let him enter the tent without stopping him.


    The moment Angus enters, "Are you sure about this?" asked Jade towards Abet, who was in front of him.


    Abet didn''t reply and looked towards Angus, then looked back towards the n head Jade.


    Seeing this, "It''s okay. He should know about this matter." said n Head Jade.


    Then, Abet begins to narrate his story once more in more detail. Apparently, Abet, the Sur vige''s guard leader, decided to observe the other four viges. He feels that the other four viges are too quiet than they should be.


    Furthermore, they even give up a few huge transactions and give them to Sur Vige. Even a fool will notice there is something wrong with this. So, Abet decides to spy on the other vige''s camp for thest few days.


    At first, Abet didn''t find anything unusual. However, soon using his keen sense, he notices that few high-grade people are missing from their camp. They didn''t evene back for thest few days.


    Normally, the other vige''s camp will be in chaos since a high-gradebatant is very precious towards the vige. On the contrary, Abet found that the other vige ispletely fine, like not seeing that few of their high-gradebatants are missing.


    Seeing the reaction of the other viges, Abet became suspicious about this. Even if the high-gradebatant decided to go home early, it is still too much of a coincidence for them to do it simultaneously.


    Feeling that the other four viges are starting to work together, Abet and his men decide to do more through observation.


    They didn''t find any lead for a few days until they found that each of these viges purchased many ves at once and sent them out to the Ancestral Ruin rather than towards their camp.


    Abet sends his trustworthy and skilled men to spy where they are sent to. After a day of spying, the spy found that they were actually sent to the desert near the Sur Vige return path.

 Chapter 200: Final Match

    <h4>Chapter 200: Final Match</h4>


    The spy found a few people from different viges gathered near the desert area. Then, the spy decided to go back towards Abet, reporting about the situation. Didn''t believe in this, Abet decided to investigate by himself.


    Arriving at the location, Abet didn''t find the other viges like the spy told, but he found a fewplicated runes enveloping the big area using his sharp sense. He realizes this rune hides an area.


    Abet didn''t know what is inside the hidden area, but he is confident the others could see through the outside. Fortunately, Abet is also cautious and uses camouge skills to hide his body while inspecting the area.


    Otherwise, he will be found by the other party and probably killed. Knowing this, Abet decides toe back and report towards the n leader.


    Hearing the detailed story, ''It seems the other viges finally decide to group up to destroy us.'' thought Jade inwardly.


    After a while, "Jane, what do you think?" asked n head Jade towards her eldest daughter.


    "I think the other viges only decide to have temporary cooperation in handling us. It is impossible for them to work together with their past rtionship." replied Jane.


    "I agree. However, their temporary cooperation is also something we could not handle. Furthermore, they must have an excellent rune enchanter to hide their entire army from the surrounding. It means they may alreadyy various traps on our way." said Gilford.


    "I see.. In other words, we can''t avoid a confrontation." said Jade.


    "Yeah, since they already prepared this much, they will not let their n be foiled easily." said Jane.


    Hearing this, all the few people inside the tent be gloomy. Although the Sur Vige is strong, they could never fight thebination strength from the other four viges. It is basically a loss before the battle starts.


    After being silent for a while, "How about we ask for help from the hidden group? No matter what, the other viges wouldn''t dare to touch the hidden group, right?" said Gilford.


    "No, we can''t. You may not know this. But, the hidden group will never interfere with the other vige''s conflict unless it is inside a few special sites like in the ancestral ruin." replied Jade.


    After thinking for a while, "Haa¡­ My dear nephew, Angus. It seems I can apany you towards the exit. After your final match tomorrow, escape immediately with Lady Jayna from here."


    "I bet the other viges already notice that you two are outsiders by now. They will not try to involve you too much since their real target is us." said Jade solemnly.


    Hearing this, Angus thought for a moment, "Uncle, what are you going to do then?"


    "Hmph¡­ Of course, we are going to fight. We will give them the taste of hell." said Jade as his blonde hair rose from his erratic mana.


    "I see. Then, I am sorry, uncle. I will also stay." said Angus.


    "You what? Nephew Angus, you may be a genius, but this is a fight you can''t handle. There will be dozens of high-gradebatants on the other side." said Jade.


    "I know. But I simply can''t abandon you all. Although it is a short time, I kind of like Sur vige. Besides, we are notpletely hopeless yet." said Angus.


    "Cousin, did you have any ns?" asked Gilford, who noticed that Angus seems to have a n already.


    "I am not quite sure yet. There is still too much uncertainty and many things to do. First, how long until the ancestral ruin area closes?" asked Angus.


    "It will be closed in about two weeks." replied Gilford.


    "Hmm¡­ It should be enough. You said theyy a few trap runes, right? Actually, I am also an enchanter." said Angus.


    "As long as it is not aplicated rune, I could immediately disable or modify them given some time. Moreover, I also have that to help me." added Angus while looking towards Gilford.


    "That?? you mean ancient power? That''s right, given enough timebined with ancient power, you could turn back their trap towards them without their notice." said Gilford.


    "Still.. that didn''t change the fact we need to fight dozens of high-gradebatants at once." said Jade.


    "Then, how about we... " said Angus as he told them his n.


    After a long discussion, "Although there is still a risk, it is not as hopeless as before. At least this way, we could still fight back and retread safely. Angus, are you sure you don''t want to escape?" asked Jade again.


    "Nah, besides, you are my patient, and I still need to heal that disgusting wound. Anyway, let''s start the medication for today." said Angus.


    "Urgghh.. can we just do it tomorrow?" replied Jade.


    "No, can''t do. Besides, the faster you get used to after the medication process, the stronger power you could bring out in the battle." said Angus with an evil smile.


    "Alright. Alright¡­" said Jade, giving up his attempt to run away.


    After that, like usual, a series of pained screams were heard from the n head tent. Soon, time passed, in the next day, Jane, the eldest daughter of Jade, started to instruct the nsmen to procure a few things.


    As for Angus himself, he has a final match to attend today. The n head Jade alsoes along with his sons and Jayna to look at Angus''s match and not make the other party notice their n.


    Angus also told Jayna about their current situation when he came back to his tent. After telling the story, Angus told Jayna to prepare to have a fierce fight for the next two weeks.


    At first, Angus wanted Jayna not to get involved in this dangerous battle. However, he also knows her stubborn personality, especially about this. So, he could only help her get stronger before the battle begins.


    He also believes in her phoenix ability. An ordinarybatant will have a hard time handling her. So, he decided to let her join the battle to improve her experience.


    One of the major reasons Jayna lost in herst fight is the difference in experience between her and Ice Maiden.


    Thisrge-scale battle will increase herbat experience. Furthermore, Jayna with [Hellfire] could be an unstoppable force, even fighting a few ordinary high-gradebatants.


    Arriving at the Battlefield Arena, Angus and the others could see there were already many people gathering in the audience seat waiting for the final match to start. Angus also found that the Ice Maiden was already waiting for him near the arena.


    "Then, I will go first." said Angus, excusing himself.


    "Yeah, beat her up for me." said Jayna.


    After saying goodbye to others, Angus went towards the arena and signed the contract toplete the procedure.


    Without dy, the twost contestantse into the middle of the arena. Unlike yesterday, both of them were already wearing their equipment for the fight and didn''t need more time to prepare.


    The arena is also already fixed to normal, unlike yesterday which was riddled with quicksand, freezing fields, melting ground, etc.


    While waiting for the arena barrier to bepletely erect, "Let''s fight to our heart''s content." said Angus.


    However, Ice Maiden only gives him a silent re as a reply. Soon, the barrierpletely covered the whole arena perimeter.


    "The final match¡­ Begin." yelled the announcer with the referee.


    As soon as the match begins, Angus immediately uses [Multicast] and casts two spells at once [2nd Circle - Fire Oil] [2nd Circle - me Wave]. At the same time, Ice Maiden also start cast a spell. *BOM*


    A series of fire waves areing towards Ice Maiden while at the same time being enhanced by the Fire Oil to increase its burning. Before this burning wave came towards Ice Maiden, a thick wall of ice appeared in front of her [2nd Circle - Ice Wall].


    Ice Maiden seems to predict that Angus will attack her the moment the fight begins. However, she still underestimates Angus''s attack. Because of the Fire Oil, the fire keeps burning on the ground and slowly melts the strong Ice Wall.


    Still, Ice Maiden let this be and decided to cast another spell towards Angus [2nd Circle -? Frostbolt]. A series of Frostbolting from the Ice wall and flying towards Angus.


    At this moment, Angus seems to be chanting something and decides to dodge the iing Frostbolt. Hearing the chanting, Ice Maiden''s expression became solemn.


    She immediately tries to disrupt Angus''s chant using another spell-like water torrent. But, to her surprise, Angus managed to dodge it by hairbreadth while keeping his chanting.


    After a while, "Come forth and burn my enemy¡­ [3rd Circle - Fire Wyrm]" yelled Angus as he cast his father''s favorite spell.


    *ROOARR* a Fire Wyrm appeared from the burning field and charged towards Ice Maiden. In a moment, the Ice Wall already breaks from the Fire Wyrm charge.


    Ice Maiden couldn''t help but retreat from the strong Fire Wyrm charge. During this time, Angus also did not stay idle and shot a few firebolts towards Ice Maiden, who still focuses on Fire Wyrm. *Bum* *Bum* *Bum*


    Before the attack manages to hit her, a blue mana barrier envelops her and protects her from the iing Firebolt. Seeing this, Ice Maiden decided to deal with Fire Wyrm first. She takes out her wooden staff and bashes it at the iing Fire Wyrm [Frost Strike].

 Chapter 201: Untouchable

    <h4>Chapter 201: Untouchable</h4>


    [Frost Strike] *BAM* *Whoosh* The Fire Wyrm almost disappears from Ice Maiden''s Frost Strike. The sh created a lot of mist nearby. The Forst Strike makes the Fire Wyrm look like gas that could easily disappear along with the wind.


    Still, Angus didn''t let his Fire Wyrm disappear yet. Using [Hellfire], he begins to reform the Fire Wyrm with all the Fire elements nearby.


    This is the advantage of controlled spells like this. The user could manipte the spell to a certain degree and keep it as long as they still have enough mana.


    In due time, the Fire Wyrm reforms and charges towards Ice Maiden again. Ice Maiden, who is still casting a spell, decides to cancel her spell and once again bashing the Fire Wyrm with her frozen wooden staff [Frost Strike]. *BAM*


    The iing Fire Wyrm copses under the strong ice elemental attack. In the meantime, Angus managed to gather a lot of Fire elemental on his left pointed finger.


    Without giving Ice Maiden a chance, Angus shoots an overcharged Firebolt towards her. *PIUU* *Crack* *BAM*


    The overcharged Firebolt traveled towards Ice Maiden in the blink of an eye and hit a few of her mana barriers before stopping at thest mana barrier.


    Ice Maiden immediately focuses back on Angus. She could not let Angus cast such a powerful attack towards her again. Then, she decided to approach Angus. She slid on the top of the ground by freezing the ground surface and increasing her speed [Ice Path].


    Looking at the approaching Ice Maiden, Angus decided to shoot Fireball to stop her momentum. *BAM* But Ice Maiden is very agile and managed to dodge the Fireball along with its shock easily.


    Suddenly, Angus, who should be in front of Ice Maiden disappeared from her sight. Then, she saw a strong [Fire Punch] hitting her mask. *BAM* *Crack* Angus uses [Beast Walk] to approach Ice Maiden andunch a strong [Fire Punch].


    The Fire Punch managed to prate thest mana shield and make a crack on Ice Maiden''s mask. Rather than pursue her, Angus looked at his fist, which was covered with some thin iceyer.


    ''No wonder it managed to nullify Jayna''s attack. Just in a split second, it managed almostpletely to freeze my hand. Her ancient power is really a bad match towards all fire elementalbatants.'' thought Angus inwardly


    Then, Angus uses Fire elemental mana to thaw the ice on his fist while looking at the Ice Maiden.


    After a moment, *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* a chilling auraes from the Ice Maiden direction. A momentter, Ice Maiden shows a deadly re expression towards Angus.


    Currently, her mask is already shattered into fragments andpletely shows her beautiful mature woman with silver hair. If it is not because of a bleeding nose and bruises from Angus''s punch, many people will fall in love with her at first sight.


    "You kids, why did you two always attack my face?!!" said the Ice Maiden while swinging her wooden staff around and gathering the ice elemental from the surrounding.


    Hearing Ice Maiden remark, "Ahh.. sorry, but my girlfriend said to beat the crap out of your ugly face until your mother cannot even recognize you anymore."


    "YOU¡­ DIE!! [Chill Wind]" yelled Ice Maiden while waving at the staff.


    Sessfully taunted Ice Maiden, Angus immediately used [Beast Walk] to retreat back. However, Chill Wind managed to keep following Angus until he reached a quarter of the arena end.


    Looking at thepletely freezing field behind him, "Fiuhh.. I think it''s too cold for my liking." said Angus.


    In the meantime, Ice Maiden slump on the ground in a rough breath. In herst attack, she almost exhausted all her mana. Because of her emotional state, she consumed her mana more than she thought as she used the Ancient Power.


    Ancient Power relies heavily on the user experience, knowledge, proficiency, and many others. However, unlike other ordinary skills, this supernatural force could be stronger than usual depending on the user.


    When it bes like this, it will be forced to consume more mana of the user in the worse case their vitality. At first, Angus just taunted her for her to lose her calm, but he didn''t expect his taunting could have such a devastating effect.


    This is also Ice Maiden''s first time to experience such a thing since she receives her ancient power. Currently, she is almost on the brink of mana deficiency.


    If she didn''t manage to control her power at thest moment, she might freeze the entire area with the cost of entering a mana deficiency state.


    Ice Maiden immediately takes out a mana potion. But, before she could consume them. *Bum* *Prank*


    "Oi.. Oi.. Did you already forget about me?" said Angus after firing fast Firebolt at the mana potion bottle urately.


    "Come on¡­ Don''t you feel ashamed of using a potion in our sacred fight, ugly woman?" Taunting Angus again.


    "You.. " Before Ice Maiden could reply, Angus already shot a few more Firebolts towards her. *Bum* *Bum* *Bum*


    She couldn''t help but dodging the firebolt with her exhausted body. Currently, she could still move her body, but if she uses a skill or spell, she may enter a mana deficiency state.


    As a grade threebatant, entering a mana deficiency state will make her entering a weakened state for at least a week. Furthermore, she will feel a lot of pain and difort in her body.


    Knowing this, Angus will not let go of this opportunity and keep attacking Ice Maiden from far. Despite the distance being quite far, Angus still managed to shoot at Ice Maiden urately.


    Soon, Ice Maiden''s body was riddled with a lot of bruises from the Firebolt. Her chilling cold aura still managed to offset the Firebolt power, but she still got hurt a little bit by Angus''s Firebolt.


    While keeping focus dodging the Firebolt, Ice Maiden noticed her mana keep decreasing as she tried to use mana to avoid the attack.


    ''At this rate, I will enter mana deficiency. Did I need to surrender in front of this brat?'' thought Ice Maiden before she dodges the Firebolt that came at her face.


    ''He.. did it on purpose!!'' thought Ice Maiden in anger while dodging the Firebolt.


    However, this split second is what Angus needs. While Ice Maiden is angry, Angus runs like a four-legged beast and arrives in front of Ice Maiden in the blink of an eye [Beast Walk].


    Before Ice Maiden could notice, Angus already tackled Ice Maiden hard. Then, using his super reflex, he sat on top of her. Taking out his hidden dagger, he pointed the dagger at Ice Maiden''s throat.


    "Surrender or die!!" said Angus coldly.


    Looking at Angus''s cold eyes, the Ice maiden is like looking at a predator with countless blood and corpses around him.


    "S-Surender.. I surrender." Said Ice Maiden unconsciously.


    Then, like an illusion, the chilling cold intent is gone, and Angus is already going towards the outside arena. At this moment, the arena barrier also lifted.


    "And the winner is¡­ Angus Victory, the untouchable!!" yelled the announcer.


    "Untouchable!!"


    "Untouchable!!"


    "Untouchable!!"


    Many people from the audience keep shouting Angus''s title name. As for the person himself, Angus does not truly care about the audience and the fame he just got. As he gets out of the arena, Jayna is already waiting for her and immediately hugs his boyfriend.


    "Angus¡­ Congrattions on your win. You really beat her." said Jayna.


    "Well, I just do what you asked." replied Angus while hugging Jayna back.


    "Anyway, I never thought you would taunt her and run away from her attack." said Jayna.


    "I admit her attack is strong. However, it also consumed a lot of her mana, and since I get more mana than her, why shouldn''t I use this to my advantage?" said Angus.


    "You are right. I guess I still have so much to learn." said Jayna.


    "Don''t worry. I will help you." said Angus.


    "Really?? Thanks, Angus." said Jayna while giving a peck on his cheek.


    "Aww¡­ such a cute lovebird. Say, cousin, why don''t you teach me how to get a girlfriend?" said Isvel, who appeared out of nowhere.


    "Pervert!! Angus, don''t get too close to him, or you will get his disease." said Jayna in front of Isvel.


    "Hush¡­ you are too loud. Hahaha¡­" replied Isvel whileughing awkwardly.


    "Anyway, congrattions on your win. I think the ceremony will be held a moment after this." said Isvel.


    "I see¡­ Thanks, cousin." said Angus.


    Then, the three of them begin to chat about various things until one of the battlefield arena employees tells Angus toe to the arena. Arriving at the half-frozen arena, Angus found there was already one person in the middle of it.


    The person is wearing a mask and ck hooded cloak. Angus could sense that the man is dangerous and very powerful. He gave the same vibe as King Leon back in the Heart Kingdom.


    ''So, this is one of the famous hidden groups that everyone is afraid of.'' thought Angus while approaching the man.


    The man notices Angus''s arrival and looks at Angus for a while before releasing a little bit of mana towards Angus. Suddenly, Angus feels like being pressured by the mana. But, he could still hold on since it is not as bad as King Leon''sst test beforeing to this dimension.


    Looking that Angus managed to hold on, the man increased the pressure more. *CRACK*

 Chapter 202: Sacred Pact

    <h4>Chapter 202: Sacred Pact</h4>


    *CRACK* The stone tform in the arena cracking under the mana pressure. Right now, Angus is barely holding on to himself. After a while, the pressure was gone entirely, like it never happened before.


    The cloaked man then throws a bracelet towards Angus. As soon as Angus catches it, the man disappears like never before from his location. However, everyone in the arena couldn''t help but get sweaty and nervous.


    Although it was only a moment, they could feel the pressure that the masked man released. It is not a pressure that everyone could handle. On the other hand, they were also surprised that Angus managed to withstand such pressure from the close range.


    It means Angus is strong enough to endure the pressure that could even break a person''s will, or he is already getting used to such kind of pressure. Whatever the case, the people in the arena will think twice to do something towards Angus.


    Getting the bracelet, Angus found out that it is actually a space storage bracelet. He immediately inspected the storage inside and found that it has arge capacitypared to the special space pouch from the Golden Trade Merchant Guild.


    Inside the storage, he found many items from enchanted armor, safety barrier items, magic runes with many different shapes, books, and many others. All of the items are high quality andparable to the supply he gets from his father.


    After that, Angus decides to get out of the arena and go back to the Sur Vige''s camp along with the others. On the way towards the camp, Angus and the others chatted about various things and some of the items he got.


    Suddenly, all of them stop and look at the two people blocking their way. In front of them, there are two orcs. One of them is Ilgor that Angus defeated in the tournament. While the other is a big orc that is twice as big as Ilgor.


    The big orc is not only strong but releases intense pressure towards nearby. All the people nearby immediately get away as soon as they feel the aura from the big orc. As an expert, they know that the big orc is a person near the seventh-grade realm.


    In the meantime, the n head Jade and the others are immediately ready for any confrontation. They know that the big orc is very dangerous and could possibly annihte all of them.


    Looking at the other party ready for battle, the big orc begins to smile slightly and release another pressure towards the surroundings. The pressure is not worse than the masked man from the hidden group.


    However, the masked man controls the pressure while the orc barely controls it and lets it go wildly, which strongly impacts all the people in the area. *Whosh*


    ''Seventh-gradebatant!!'' thought everyone.


    Jade and the others couldn''t help but feel a dreadful feeling. Even the calm Gilford couldn''t even call his colossus as his body was trembling and telling him to run. At this moment, only Angus and Jayna feel a little bit pressured.


    Angus already feels worse pressure from King Leon, while Jayna is quite immune towards this kind of pressure from the Fire Phoenix''s fragmented memories. The Fire Phoenix, in the past, fought a lot of monsters that have a stronger aura than the big orc.


    Still, both of them have not calmed down and have a solemn expression. They both know if the big orc decides to kill them right now, they will have no power to retaliate.


    This is the true power of the legendary realm seventh-gradebatant. In front of this power, all the grades below them are insignificant. From the pressure of the big orc release, the only person who could possibly survive is Jade, as he is on the border of the seventh grade.


    Seeing that only Angus and Jayna are not getting pressured from his mana aura, the big orc couldn''t help but show a big grin that makes everyone shudder. Then, the big orc seems to lessen the pressure and say something towards Ilgor in the oguage.


    "(You found a good master. Make sure never to betray him, or I will be the one that kills you.)" said the big orc towards Ilgor.


    "(Yes, father.)" replied Ilgor.


    "(Then, go. Make your pact.)" said the big orc.


    Angus, who is studying variousnguages, couldn''t help but overhear their conversation that seems like a grunt of a beast. While thinking about what the pact is, Ilgores forward, approaching Angus.


    At this instant, everyone bes more nervous while holding the weapon.


    Before the situation escted any further, "It''s okay, everyone." said Angus while approaching Ilgor.


    "Angus.." Jayna said, stopping him worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. I will just converse with them first." said Angus.


    Arriving in front of Ilgor, "So, what is this about?" asked Angus towards Ilgor.


    "I no longer have an honor." said Ilgor shortly.


    "Huh??" replied Angus.


    Hearing this, Angus and the others be more confused. Then, Ilgor began to exin. ording to orc tradition, Angus and Ilgor''s fight yesterday could be said to be a sacred duel. A duel that does not stop until one of them dies.


    However, Angus managed to beat Ilgor to submissionpletely. This makes Ilgor lose his honor as an orc. An orc without honor is the same as an orc without identity, in other words, an outcast.


    To bring back their honor, they must pledge their loyalty to the winner until they could win against Angus in another sacred duel. Hearing this exnation, Angus couldn''t help but look at Ilgor and the big orc.


    "(Are you fine with this? Your son will be my ve and or something worse than death?)." said Angus in oguage towards the big orc.


    Hearing Angus speak in oguage, everyone was surprised, including the big orc.


    "(He lost his honor the moment he surrendered to you. If he could not handle it, it means he is just a weakling. And I, Olgur, never raises a weakling.)" said the big orc.


    "Haa¡­ How troublesome. Alright, do what you want to do." said Angus.


    "Then, from this day, I, Ilgor, son of Olgur the mad berserker, pledge my loyalty towards Angus Victory."


    "My axe, body, and soul will be at your disposal until I regain my honor through a sacred duel. The world shall be our witness." said Ilgor while kneeling in front of Angus.


    After that, a magic circle appears below Angus and Ilgor.? The magic circle is almost the same when Angus makes Draven his familiar.


    "I, Angus Victory, will hold your pledge, Ilgor, son of Olgur, the mad berserker. The world shall be our witness." said Angus while holding his hand above Ilgor''s head.


    Then, Angus slits his hand and makes a drop of blood falling towards Ilgor''s head. All of a sudden, Ilgor''s body shines bright as the blood drops on top of his head. A big swirl tattoo appears on the top of Ilgor''s body.


    Angus and Olgur are surprised looking at this phenomenon. Angus is shocked to find a simr swirl pattern on Ilgor''s body. At the same time, Olgur is surprised that Angus knows about their custom. Moreover, the sacred pact seems to be approved by the world itself.


    Olgur couldn''t help but think how lucky his son Ilgor was to have a master recognized by the world. As someone who lives for a long time, he knows that a person recognized by the world is not an ordinary person.


    The myth said this kind of person has a strong fate and could change the world. For an orc like him to survive inside this dimension, there are two essential things. The first is power. With absolute power, anyone could face every challenge.


    The next important thing is fate. With a strong fate, even the weakest ant will keep living and survive through this treacherousnd. Some people even called them destiny or luck.


    Now, Olgur knows that Angus has this strong fate in his hand. This way, he is confident that Angus could survive in this world for a long time. He already witnessed many people with strong fates survive many impossible situations.


    Soon, the pact isplete, and Ilgor finds the new tattoo on his body. While examining his new appearance, Olgur approaches both of them.


    "(It seems the pact is more sessful than I thought. Then, I will go first. Call me back when you manage to bring your honor, child.)." said Olgur towards Ilgor.


    "(Y-Yes, Father.)" replied Ilgor.


    "I will leave this stupid son of mine to you. Don''t get too easy on him." said Olgur towards Angus before disappearing like the wind without waiting for Angus''s reply.


    ''Ha¡­ why do every single seventh-gradebatant like to disappear and appear out of nowhere? Do all of them have a secret tacit understanding to show off or something?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Alright, then let''s get back to our camp. We still have many things to prepare." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus''s words, everyone wakes up from their stupor and continues their walk.

 Chapter 203: Unexpected Reward

    <h4>Chapter 203: Unexpected Reward</h4>


    While walking on the way, Ilgor follows behind Angus obediently without any word.


    Looking at the following orc, "Hahaha¡­ Congrattions, nephew. You got yourself a loyal subordinate. If I am not wrong when an orc pledges their loyalty to someone, they will follow it until their death." said Jade whileughing happily.


    "Yeah.. Yeah¡­" replied Angus casually.


    Angus is not in the mood to talk about it since it will create more hassle for him.


    ''Well, having capable people on my side is never wrong. Besides, he could always be Jayna''s bodyguard, though she probably never epts that.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Angus, you are thinking something bad about me, right?" asked Jayna out of nowhere.


    "Hahaha¡­ Of course not. I''m just thinking about how to improve your strength." replied Angus while maintaining his expression.


    "Hmm¡­ really?? Hmm¡­ suspicious. Alright, be my good sandbag today, and I will trust you." said Jayna.


    "Eehhh¡­ No way, why should I? Just ask Ilgor if you want a good sandbag." replied Angus casually.


    ''Sandbag??'' thought Ilgor confusedly without noticing the horrible fate he will have.


    Then, Jayna looked at Ilgor for a moment, "Alright, I decide you will be my sandbag for today." Jayna said in amanding tone towards Ilgor.


    "Err.. Master." asked Ilgor towards Angus.


    "Just do what she asked. Besides, this is also good training for you." replied Angus casually.


    "Oh yeah.. Since you are now my subordinate. It means you are also her subordinate since she is my dear¡­ Well, just obey her when I am not around." added Angus.


    "A-As you wish, master." replied Ilgor.


    "Good, don''t worry. This princess will take care of you. Hehehe..." said Jayna yfully.


    Soon, all of them managed to arrive at the camp. Jade and the others begin to disperse to their respective ces. They still need to do a lot of things to prepare for the battle.


    Since yesterday night''s meeting, all the Sur n''s high-gradebatants in the camp have already been notified secretly. Now, they are in the middle of preparation for the brutal battle that will happen around two weeks from now.


    In the meantime, Jayna dragged Ilgor towards the nearby training ce. As for Angus, he decides to check the rewards he got inside his own tent. After inspecting all the items carefully, he was surprised to find two artifacts in it.


    One is a pair of boots, and the other is a cloak. If it is not because of the strange aura they release, Angus will think it is just another enchanted item.


    The boots are made ofplete metal on the outer side with a slight metallic wing on its side. While on the inside, it is made of some kind of leather. The metallic has a in color and is a little bit rusted.


    Furthermore, the boots are pretty heavy. If Angus does not open his first gate of life, he probably will have difficulty lifting the boots.


    The cloak is also made in in color. After careful inspection and the use of [Analyze], Angus couldn''t identify the cloak''s material, like the boots.


    Angus only knows that it is some kind of fabric but didn''t know what it was made of despite his vast knowledge about material as a crafter. Simr to the boots, the cloak is also quite heavy.


    This is the first time Angus gets his artifact and decides to inspect it carefully. Many people say that an artifact is better than an enchanted item.


    The rumor said that, unlike enchanted items, artifacts will never degrade and are pretty durable. In the world of Firuman, where many people live a long life, the meaning of never degrading and being quite durable is very different.


    It could mean the artifact mayst more than hundreds or possibly thousands of years. It is also possible to be strong enough to withstand a high-gradebatant attack. Such a precious item made Angus still couldn''t understand why he got two artifacts as the reward.


    If it is only one, he still could believe since the rumor said the hidden group often gives an artifact towards the winner. But, two at once is an entirely different matter.


    ''Haa.. Forget it. I will just use everything I got.'' thought Angus.


    However, it is not easy to use artifacts. Each artifact has its sentient spirit and is hard to tame, especially the sealed one like the two artifacts he got. Since both are in a sealed state, the sentient spirit may harbor a grudge and will be more difficult to tame than usual.


    No one is like being sealed or being prisoned. Still, before he could use the true capabilities of the two artifacts, Angus needed to tame their sentient spirits.


    Otherwise, they will stay still and only be like durable cloaks and boots. Even though it didn''t have an effect, it is still better than standard enchanted cloak and boots in terms of durability.


    After a few hours of careful inspection, Angus finally understood a bit of the seal in both artifacts. The boots have threeyers of the seal, while the cloak has fiveyers of the seal. Before taming the artifact spirit, Angus needs to unseal them first.


    Sometimes, the seal is made of a lot ofplicated runes to solve or has unique requirements. From what he inspected, the need for the first seal is mana.


    The seal will be lifted as long as the user supplies enough mana in both quality and quantities. This firstyer of the seal is quitemon among the artifacts. This is also to make sure that the one that could use the artifact is only a mana user.


    Otherwise, if all these powerful artifacts fell into the monster''s hand, especially the monster overlord, the civilian society would already be extinct a long time ago. Thebination of monster overlord power and artifact is not something that everyone could hold.


    This is proven with thest monster overlord that uses an artifact to control and summon undead monsters. Just one of thebinations of this power, many small nations suffered, copsed, and many people died in a few years.


    Fortunately, the monster overlord managed to be stopped in time before he could gather more undead monsters and get stronger along with the artifact.


    Without any further thought, Angus decided to unseal the boots first by applying his mana. After a few minutes, the boots'' rustic color changes and turns into a silver metallic color.


    "This.. This is too fast? Didn''t the book say that for lower gradebatant, it needs around a week or more for the first seal to react?" said Angus confusedly.


    Angus didn''t realize that his mana quality and purity are almostparable with a fourth-gradebatant. This is because his mana core is significantly superiorpared to others.


    When he designed his mana core, he didn''t only create it to have a high mana regeneration but also produce a good quality of mana.


    As someone who has been standing on the top, he knows the importance of quality. Just by having a good mana quality, his attack could also have a more devastating effect.


    This is clearly shown when Angus uses Firebolt. Although Angus modified his own Firebolt spell, it will still not have a devastating effect if not because of his mana quality.


    After a few hours of supplying mana, Angus finally managed to unseal the boots'' first seal. Each seal of the artifact will reveal some function of the artifact. Angus still didn''t know its effect but he feels that the boots had be very light.


    As he tries to put on his feet, he feels like not wearing boots at all. It also could adapt to his own feet shape and make it morefortable. After that, he looks towards the following seal requirement, which is made of manyplicated runes he didn''t understand.


    Angus predicts it will take a lot of time to solve and trante the runes to know its requirement. So, he put the boots aside first and looked towards the cloak. He begins to apply mana as he did with the other artifact.


    Soon, the cloak also became more vibrant in color. It changes into a bright crimson color. Looking at the cloak color, Angus couldn''t help but be gloomy.


    "There is no way I will use such a shy color. Only idiotic will wear a cloak with this kind of color." said Angus while keep applying the mana towards the cloak.


    Finally, the cloak''s first seal was sessfully undone. By coincidence, Angus applied more mana towards the cloak and made it change color into slightly darker. Then, he decides to keep applying mana until it bespletely ck.


    After testing a few more times about the cloak abilities, he found the cloak quite interesting. First, it could change its color if applied with mana. It will change into darker tones until it bes utterly ck before starting to change into another color.


    He also found that the cloak is light like boots despite its thick material. As for its durability, it''s pretty durable that even his sharp Sky Thorn could tear it.


    However, the ridiculous part is when he wears the cloak. It tries to siphon his mana at a minuscule rate. When he gives in the mana to the cloak, It starts to blend with the surrounding.

 Chapter 204: I Wont Give Up

    <h4>Chapter 204: I Won''t Give Up</h4>


    Angus decided to test the cloak artifact more by wearing it all over his body while keeping his presence as low as possible. He also makes his mana core to be undetected. Then, he decides to go around the camp while wearing the cloak.


    Combined with Angus''s superb stealth ability, he managed to suppress his presence. He begins to test his stealth ability under the cloak artifact.


    Actually, Angus''s stealth ability is already excellent. Only a few people may feel his presence if he is truly intent on hiding his presence. However, hecks the means to hide his body in terms of visuals.


    After walking around the camp undetected for a while, he arrives at Jayna''s training area. He decides to test his stealth ability by approaching her.


    Currently, Jayna is practicing her swordsmanship while Ilgor is found to be copsing nearby. During their training, both of them managed to fight equally in closebat with only pure technique.


    This is quite a surprise for Ilgor since he has high mastery in terms of his weapon. Moreover, Ilgor could feel that Jayna is improving as they continue to fight. It feels like Jayna could read his movement after some time.


    However, Ilgor''s mana capacity is not as high as Jayna''s, leading to his defeat a few hours ago. During this time, he couldn''t help but look at Jayna as a monster that may be on par with his master.


    Although in terms of experience, she stillcks, herbat sense is very good. Combined with the vast mana and fire mastery, an ordinary grade threebatant is no match for her.


    While recovering his mana, ''As expected of the master''s woman, she is not an ordinary person. It seems I need to work harder to be useful for my master.'' thought Ilgor.


    Suddenly, Jayna stopped her training and looked in a specific direction.


    ''Weird, I feel someone is staring at me from there. But, my Arctic Heart didn''t perceive anything from there.'' thought Jayna while looking in a certain direction.


    After a while, she decided to brush it off and continue her training. At this moment, A Firebolt appeared out of thin air from the direction Jayna looked before. *Bum*


    As she didn''t expect such an attack, Jayna got hit at her side. Fortunately, her fire resistance managed to resist the firebolt, but she still gets hurt a little bit from its force.


    "Urgghh¡­ Who''s there??!" groaned Jayna.


    Before she could react, another Firebolt came from her opposite side out of thin air. Once again, she got hit from her side.


    ''An invisible person?? How many of them? I couldn''t perceive them at all.'' thought Jayna while keeping vignce towards her surroundings.


    Looking at Jayna getting attacked by an invisible person, Ilgor decides to stand up and approach Jayna. However, a fast firebolt hit Ilgor''s head mercilessly. Ilgor couldn''t help but fall to the ground.


    Then, a whisper was heard by Ilgor, "Don''t interrupt and pretend toy down." said Angus.


    At this moment, Ilgor feels his swirl tattoo active and forces him to obey Angus''s order. Looking at Ilgor down, Jayna decides to approach him. But once again, Firebolt appeared out of thin air from her side and stopped her.


    Learning from her mistake, she managed to parry the Firebolt with her sword. However, the Firebolt keepsing from her surroundings. She feels like being surrounded by few people at once.


    Jayna managed to parry some of it but still got hit by some unexpected Firebolt. She felt helpless as more Firebolts hit her. She persisted and kept her guard while enduring the attack. She also tried to sh blindly while trying to guess Angus''s position using [Analyze].


    However, herbat experience and knowledge about of situation are not enough to make [Analyze] work properly. Still, she tried to persist despite getting hurt.


    After a while, Jayna finally kneels on the ground as she gets exhausted from her previous training and Angus''s Firebolt. As she wanted to give up, she saw a vision.


    "It hurts.. Why?? I don''t want to do this anymore. I¡­ I am tired. Please let me rest¡­ B-But, I can''t. I can''t evenin. I must go on. Alone. For I am Fire Phoenix." as Jayna heard a mature woman''s voice from inside her head.


    Unbeknown to Jayna, during this time, the Firebolt attack stopped. Then, she opened her eyes and took a battle stance while holding the sword.


    "No, I am different. I may be Fire Phoenix, but I am also Jayna Heart, and I am not alone." said Jayna resolutely.


    Seeing Jayna''s resolute face, Angus once again continued his attack. Unlike before, she managed to dodge some of the Firebolt and parry them. She still got hit by a few Firebolts, but her condition is better than before.


    There is a strong resolution in Jayna''s eyes as she keeps dodging and parrying the attack. Angus also didn''t ck back and keep firing Firebolt faster while asionally using [Beast Walk] to change his spot.


    As Jayna keeps dodging and parrying, she suddenly enters a trance state. Her movements be more refined. Currently, she feels like to perceive anything one meter surrounding her.


    Angus also notices this and decides to move closer to Jayna. This makes his Firebolt travel faster since the distance is reduced. At first, Jayna could still parry some of the Firebolt, but sheter got overwhelmed again.


    Suddenly, she used [Fiery Burst] towards Angus''s location. But, Angus changed his position by using [Beast Walk]. However, Jayna already managed to perceive his whereabouts and decide to pursue him.


    Until finally, Jayna copses on the brink of mana deficiency. Because of her momentum, she couldn''t control her body and almost hit the stone ground. At this instant, Angus grabs Jayna''s body to prevent her from falling.


    "Fiuuhh¡­ that''s close. Anyway, it seems you managed to improve once more." said Angus.


    "Haa.. Ha.. Meanie¡­ I don''t Ha.. Even have... energy.. to be angry." said Jayna in a rough breath.


    Then, Angus gives Jayna a mana potion to prevent her from entering a mana deficiency state.


    After Jayna recovered a little bit with the help of the mana potion, "Haa.. What''s that? How could you be invisible? I couldn''t perceive you even with the Arctic Heart at all." asked Jayna.


    "Ahh.. Apparently, I got two artifacts from the arena rewards. One is these metallic boots. The other one is this cloak that could be invisible blending with the surroundings." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Two artifacts!! That''s great. No wonder you could even hide you from my Arctic Heart detection."


    "Ahh¡­ about that¡­ Actually, it is my stealth ability. I just use the cloak to cover my appearance. As for hiding my presence, it purelyes from my stealth skill."


    "H-Huhh¡­ but how??"


    "Hmm¡­ Let me show you. Could you sense me now?" said Angus while erasing all his presencepletely.


    At this instant, Jayna feels like Angus''s presence is gone. If she is not looking at Angus, she may not notice that he is in front of her. She does not even feel any mana fluctuation from Angus. It feels like Angus didn''t exist at all.


    "This¡­ Teach me!! You must teach me!!" said Jayna in excitement.


    "Nope, can''t do it." replied Angus immediately.


    "Ehh.. Why??" asked Jayna.


    "Because it is too hard for you now. It will take a long time for you to reach this state. Besides, in terms of stealth skills, you barely reach to be one with nature. This erasing technique is more advanced than that." Exined Angus.


    "Boohoo¡­ Well, sneaking around is also not my battle style anyway." said Jayna while pouting.


    "Hahaha¡­ Yes, you are right. Your battle style is more suitable for a frontal attack. But, it didn''t mean you could not train in stealth. Maybe in the future, I will teach you if you manage to improve your stealth capability." said Angus.


    Then, Jayna begins to remember something, "So, Did you manage to tame them?" asked Jayna.


    "The Artifact?? Nah¡­ I just barely unseal its first seal. It will take some time to trante and solve the next seal. So, I will leave it be for the time being." said Angus.


    "Ermm.. you will not be obsessed with them, right?" asked Jayna meekly.


    "Obsessed with them?? For what??" asked Angus back.


    "Ahh.. forget it. It''s good that you get a precious artifact." said Jayna.


    Looking at Jayna''s face, "Did someone you know be obsessed with the artifact??" asked Angus.


    "Errr¡­ I-It''s nothing." said Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, I am not sure what happened to the person you know. But, rest assured, even if the artifacts are great and precious, it is still not as precious as you." said Angus.


    ''This is also not the first time I handle a sentient item. But, she doesn''t need to know that for now.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Alright, then I believe you. Anyway, Angus, you are too cruel. I still feel sore all over my body from your Firebolt." said Jayna.


    "Ehh¡­ really. Then, maybe next time, I will increase the attack." said Angus with an evil smile.


    "Err¡­ No.. No...? I mean.." as Jayna didn''t know how to respond.


    "Don''t worry. I may not like others to hurt you. But, I still will not go easy on your training." replied Angus with a grin.


    Looking at this, Jayna couldn''t help but sigh at her fate. But, she is also happy as this means she also will get stronger.

 Chapter 205: Stealth Plan

    <h4>Chapter 205: Stealth n</h4>


    After chatting a little bit with Jayna about her training, Angus apanies her towards her tent to rest.


    He also told Ilgor to stand by near Jayna to protect her secretly. Even though Jayna may notice and hate this, he still couldn''t bear Jayna getting hurt in case he is not around.


    Then, Angus decides to go towards his uncle Jade. Since he now has the invisibility cloak, he has more options for the iing battle against the other viges.


    Arriving at the n head tent, "What do you mean I will lead the others to escape?!! I could also fight!!" shouted Neil.


    "Don''t be stubborn and just listen this time!!" yelled Jade.


    ''It seems I am arriving not at the right time.'' thought Angus inwardly while looking at the father and son quarrel.


    Before Angus could go out, the people in the tent already noticed his arrival, which made Angus harder to leave without being rude.


    "How about him? Will he also participate?!! An Outsider!!" said Neil while pointing at Agnus.


    ''Why suddenly he involved me??'' thought Angus.


    "Neil!! How many times have I said Angus is not an outsider. He is your cousin!! And he is volunteering to help us." said Jade.


    "So, that''s it. You choose this outsider over your own son!!" yelled Neil.


    "This has nothing to do with that! Tch.. Guard, Bring Neil out. Make sure he calms his head."mand Jade towards the nearby guard.


    As the guard tried to take Neil out, "I could get out by myself." struggle Neil.


    As he passed Angus, "Don''t you think this is your win!!" said Neil coldly towards Angus.


    Angus, who heard this, could only raise his eyebrows, ''Why did he hold a grudge against me so much? As far as I know, I never interact with him too much.'' thought Angus.


    Angus sense not only could feel someone''s presence. He also could feel other''s intent though there is a limitation to this ability. Angus is confident that Neil has ill intent towards him.


    This ill intent is simr to his little brother in the past before he was dying. A foul intent thates from deep jealousy and hatred. Usually, even if Angus notices this, he will not do anything since Neil could not do anything to him.


    However, he is now not alone anymore. There is Jayna beside him. Angus silently vows that if Neil decides to involve Jayna in whatever he ns, he will make him taste a fate worse than death.


    Although Angus thinks something horrible to Neil, his outer expression is still calm without any turbulence. Then, he put this thought at the back of his mind before looking at his uncle, who is contemting something.


    "Uncle, should Ie backter?" asked Angus.


    Hearing Angus answer, Jade takes a deep breath for a moment, "No need. So, What is it? We are still not getting camouge items yet." said Jade.


    "About that, I actually managed to get two artifacts as the arena reward, and one of them has the ability to blend with the surroundings." said Angus.


    "T-Two artifact??" replied Jade.


    "Yeah, since one of them could make me blend with the surroundings, we could move forward with our n." said Angus


    "Are you still serious about that?" asked Jade.


    "Yeah, how about this? Why don''t you try to sense me while I am in camouge? If you could still found me, I will decide to abort this n." said Angus.


    After thinking for a while, "Alright, let''s try it. Wait for a second. Guard, call Abet here. Abet is the best person in the Sur Vige in terms of sensing ability." said Jade.


    Soon, Abetes into the tent and gets some exnation about Angus''s n.


    "Alright, let''s do it. I am not sure about the other viges'' sensing ability. But, I am quite confident in my own ability. So, don''t be too sad if it does not seed." said Abet.


    Then, Angus begins to cover his body with his dark-colored cloak and erase his presence. Suddenly, Abet and Jade couldn''t perceive Angus at all. They feel like Angus has already left and gone from their room.


    Even after a few minutes of trying to sense Angus, they still didn''t manage to find Angus.


    "Alright, I give up. I can''t even feel you at all." said Abet.


    "Wait for a second, Abet." said Jade as he released his mana towards the surroundings.


    "This.. Damn, you even managed to approach me near my side without my knowledge." said Jade.


    Angus takes out his cover and reveals his presence beside Jade. This also surprises Abet since if Angus wants, he couldunch a sneak attack on Jade.


    "Hmm¡­ As I thought, active mana search still manages to find me." said Angus.


    "Yeah, however, normally everyone will never release active mana. So, as long as you don''t do something suspicious, they will not find you. Besides, only high-gradebatants like me that could use this technique to search people properly." replied Jade.


    "True. So, will we proceed with the n?" asked Angus.


    "*Sigh* Well, I am really against it since you will be alone in there. But, looking you have this excellent stealth ability, I guess I could let you go. Still, I will suggest you go tomorrow when you are in perfect condition." said Jade.


    "Yes, then I will excuse myself first. Tomorrow, I will go towards their camp. I am too tired for now." said Angus as he went out from Jade''s tent towards his own tent.


    Arriving at his own tent, he finds Jayna already asleep. She wakes up as Angus enters the tent.


    "Huam¡­ Angus, so did you get the permission?" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah, I will be going tomorrow." said Angus.


    "I see.. Emm¡­ I know you said I couldn''t follow you. But, please be careful. You are¡­" said Jayna.


    "Hushh.. Just sleep for now." said Angus while cuddling Jayna.


    Then, both of them begin to rest under each other''s embrace. Angus is also quite tired since today he had his final match and unsealed the artifacts. He consumed ? of his current mana to unseal them. Moreover, he also trained a little bit with Jayna.


    If it is not because of his high mana regeneration, he may already have entered a mana deficiency state a long time ago.


    The following day, Angus woke up refreshed. All the fatigue he got yesterday was already gone. Whileying on his bed and caressing Jayna, Angus decides to look at his status first.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 14 Years Old


    MP: 386/386


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 39


    Dexterity: 39


    Intelligence: 41


    Vitality: 43


    Soul Point: 293


    During thest few weeks, his status didn''t change much since he didn''t have time to gather soul points from the manual battle. All the points he got mostly from the automatic battle.


    The only one that still slowly increases is Angus''s mana. Even though he didn''t focus on refining more mana, it seems it slowly grew passively as he kept using mana during the battle.


    After checking his mana is fully regenerated, he decides to wake up. As he moves around, Jayna also wakes up.


    "Good morning, princess." said Angus.


    "*Yawn* Morning, Angus." replied Jayna while wiping her eyes.


    "So, are you going to go now?" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah, the earlier I go there, the more time we have to prepare." replied Angus.


    "Alright, be careful," said Jayna.


    "I will. Don''t worry, I wille back soon." said Angus as he gave Jayna a peck on her lips.


    Then, Angus began to dress up and covered his body with the artifact cloak. He decides to be invisible from the start in case there are already few spies inside the camp.


    Walking out of the Sur vige camp without everyone noticing, Angus soon arrives at the ancestral ruin entrance. After sneaking outside and passing the gate, he found himself at the outskirts of the Surya desert.


    Then, Angus continued his journey under the scorched burning desert to the other viges'' camp that Abet told before. After running for a while, he finally found a strange mana barrier enveloping arge area from his [Great Mana Echolocation].


    ''Surely, this is the work of the enchanter. However, it is done poorly. Otherwise, I will not find their hidden camp easily. Well, it is also great since I could change their rune trap to our advantage.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Angus ns to sneak at the other vige''s base camp and modify the runes around the area. So, when the battle starts, the rune trap will not work properly and give the Angus group more advantage.


    In due time, Angus manages to locate all the hidden rune traps. He needed to decipher their runenguage first before he could change it. While trying to decipher the rune trap, his ancient power [Analyze] worked at full capacity helping him.


    After a few hours of reading the runenguage from a few rune traps that were scattered nearby, Angus finally managed to decipher the runenguagepletely.


    ''Fiuhh¡­ This is easier from what I previously thought. It seems all of them are made in a hurry and leave a lot of openings. Well, not that I willin about it.'' thought Angus while he began to modify the rune trap.


    Using the ancient power [Analyze] and his knowledge as an enchanter, Angus modified the rune trap quickly without notifying the other enchanter.

 Chapter 206: Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 206: Hunt</h4>


    Few hours passed since Angus started modifying the rune trap he found under his invisible cloak. While Angus began modifying some rune traps, he found some nasty traps, such as poison to a little explosion trap.


    Angus decides to tinker all of the rune traps stealthy without triggering any of them. Another few hours passed, and Angus felt a few groups approaching his location through his [Mana Echolocation].


    Angus decides to use all his capability to hide his presence and is ready to attack anytime. Then, a group of people with the same clothes style came towards his location.


    "Haa¡­ I will never get used to this hot desert." said one of the iing people.


    "Quit rambling. You already said that countless times. Do you think I want to stay in this ce?" said another person.


    "*sigh* Let''s just check the rune trap and be done with it already." said another person.


    "But, don''t you think this kind of patrol is useless? There are already other teams that intercept any monster or beast froming here. Besides, all of us don''t have any knowledge about runes." rambling one of the people.


    "Sushh.. Just look over them and go back already. I don''t want to stay here any longer." said another person.


    Then, the iing group looks around without checking the rune trap. All they did was make sure that none of the runes were triggered before going back to the hidden area.


    Hearing the little information from these people, Angus got a few more ideas to disrupt the other viges.


    ''It seems they decide to prevent any iing beast towards this location. No wonder there are no other monsters in the surrounding area. Let''s see if I can do something about it.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Then, Angus continued modifying the remaining rune trap under the scorching environment of the Surya Desert. Fortunately, Angus already has [Hellfire] to resist the hot temperature nearby.


    Unlike the first time he entered the Surya Desert, he didn''t get heatstroke or get tired under this harsh environment. Soon, he finished modifying all the rune traps without triggering any of them.


    "Fiuuh.. This is easier than I expected. It seems the enchanter is only focused on making it stable with basic hidden features. Well, not that Iin if they make it this way." said Angus.


    After that, Angus begins to search the team where they intercept the monster. Since the other viges decided to camp in an open area like this a few days ago, many monsters should be attracted to them.


    However, from the conversation he heard, he spected some people keep the other monster at bay. Angus decided to find these people in case he could do something to them.


    As an ex-assassin, Angus knows a ce like this only needs a little bit of disturbance to make it copse on its own. He ns to do a lot of sabotage on many things to make the situation here more chaotic.


    After running around for a few hours, he found a blue-clothed team fighting against a huge scorpion. Using [Analyze], Angus found that there are two fourth-gradebatants, three third-gradebatants, and five second-gradebatants.


    The giant scorpion is in the third grade and seems could be killed at any moment. However, the two fourth-gradebatants decide to let the others handle this to give them some experience.


    Looking at this, Angus immediately gets an idea. While in stealth, Angus decides to approach them slowly. After close to a few dozen meters, Angus talks with Draven that hides in his shadow.


    "Draven, get ready. I want you to target the closest people with that big scorpion. Kill them stealthy while they are in the way of getting attacked by the scorpion." said Angus telepathically.


    "Yes, master. Finally, a fight after a long time." replied Draven.


    Soon, a blue-clothed person is going to be attacked by the scorpion tail. The person is ready to retread back and dodge the attack.


    Suddenly, a sharp ck spikeing out from his shadow punctured his heart, instantly killing the man. Then, the man''s body gets pierced by the scorpion''s tail.


    "Agni, You monster bastard!!" roared the other person while charging at the monster.


    The other blue-clothed people were also surprised at this development. Before they could react, the yelled person already charged at the scorpion.


    As he shed with the giant scorpion, another ck spike pierced his heart and killed him before the scorpion ws grabbed his body. Seeing that there are two casualties already, the two grade-four people immediately react.


    "Everyone move back, now!!" shouted one of the grade fourbatants.


    The two grade-fourbatants immediately sh with the wounded scorpion that seems to be more aggressive. While this happens, Angus decides to call Draven back.


    Fourth-grade awareness, endurance, and reaction speed are more significant than the two lower grades that Draven killed before. It will take more than Draven''s current sneak attack to kill them.


    After calling Draven back, Angus starts to cast his spell silently from far away. Normally, casting a spell will give one presence because of their mana fluctuation. However, Angus found his wooden bracelet could absorb any excess mana he created when using a spell.


    This makes his presence hidden while casting the spell. Of course, there is a limitation, such as he could only use low-level circles, could not use overcharged spells, and many others.


    Still, this is a great advantage for him. After a while, Angus cast his spell silently and shot concentrated mana towards one of the fourth-gradebatants [3rd Circle - Snipe Shot].


    *Whosh* The concentrated mana traveled in the blink of an eye and prated one of the Fourth Gradebatant''s heads. This attack instantly kills the fourth-gradebatant. Coincidently, the scorpion w is also in the way to crush this fourth-gradebatant body.


    Because of this, no one realizes about Angus''s sneak attack. Although the fourth grade is an elitebatant, they still have the same weakness as any other living race. If their head or heart gets destroyed, they will still die like any others.


    Furthermore, Angus created [Snipe Shot] as his own spell that focuses on speed and pration. If it is not because of the need for spell stability, he may lower its circle to the two circle spell instead of the third circle spell.


    He noticed that there are many kinds of barriers in this world as life-saving items. So, he decided to create a spell that could prate all these barriers. After a few months of researching, he finally managed to make this spell.


    However, he couldn''t use it until now since it takes time to cast the spell with Angus''s current capability.


    Seeing her partner getting killed by the scorpion w, the other fourth-gradebatant decides to retreat. Although the scorpion is wounded, she still was not capable of killing it without risking her life.


    "Retreat, call for backup!!" shouted the fourth-grade woman while dodging the scorpion attack.


    All of a sudden, a small concentrated mana ball pierced her head and killed her instantly. The giant scorpion w immediately crushed her body into pieces. Seeing that all the fourth-grade leaders died, the otherbatant decided to retreat and run for their life.


    However, Angus decided not to give them any mercy. He immediately told Draven to kill all of them. Soon, all of them died under the sneak attack of Draven and him. Then, Angus leaves all the corpses to the giant scorpion monster.


    "Two people are high-gradebatants. Not a bad harvest for the first hunt." muttered Angus before running to another fighting team.


    Soon, Angus found another team with simr numbers to the previous one. Using the same tactic as before, he begins killing them one by one and leaving their corpses to the monster. After hunting a few more teams, Angus decided to hide and rest in the stone forest nearby.


    "Fiuuhh.. twelve high-gradebatants on the first day. I bet they will send more people to their team by now. Well, with theserge areas to cover, they will just think it is the work of the monster." said Angus.


    "By the time they realize there is something wrong. It will already be toote. Anyway, let''s rest up for now. Draven, please stay on guard while I rest." said Angus while sitting under the shade of protruding stone.


    After resting for a few hours to recover his mana, Angus continued his hunt. As he predicted, the other viges begin to send more high-gradebatants to fight and subdue the iing monster.


    Angus even found a few fifth-gradebatants that began massacring a group of monsters. He decides to leave the fifth-gradebatant team for the time being and target the team consisting of fourth-gradebatants.


    He didn''t know if his [Snipe Shot] could instantly kill the fifth-gradebatant, especially the warrior type one. He also didn''t want to test it since if he failed even once, he would get exposed, and the n to reduce their manpower is gone.


    Then, Angus began to continue his hunt for the fourth-grade teambatants. As long as the highest in the team is fourth grade, he decides to hunt them down.

 Chapter 207: Infiltration

    <h4>Chapter 207: Infiltration</h4>


    "Huff¡­ Huff.. Who? Who is it? Show yourselves!!" said a person in white attire with a wing emblem on his back.


    The person looks haggard and vignt towards the surroundings. Despite his power that reached fourth grade, he couldn''t help but feel anxious. ''


    Not long ago, he and a few of his colleagues tried to hunt and subdue the monster along the perimeter that seemed to be wilder.


    There are even a few higher up from the fifth-grade dispatch in case it is the attack of a high-grade monster. Still, this is just a baseless rumor.


    Since this ce is near the Ancestral Ruin, not many monsters dare toe near it, especially the higher grade one. Nobody knows the reason, but Ancestral Ruin is famous for being a monster-free area from a long time ago.


    Because of this, it is still rtively safe to camp in this area. Only a few stranded lower-grade monsters dare toe near this ce.


    However, not in everyone''s mind, a person sabotages and ambushes their hunting team. While everyone is focusing on fighting the monster, the person ambushes the team and kills them one by one stealthily.


    Currently, in this deste area under the burning scorching sun, the person in white attire is trying to run away but keeps getting ambushed by a strange deadly attack. He only managed to survive because of a life-saving item that could protect him against high-grade attacks.


    After the strange deadly attack, unable to kill him, he knows that someone or something is ambushing them. While he tried to tell the others, all his colleagues were attacked by the ck spikeing from their shadow.


    As for the other fourth-gradebatant in his team is getting shot by the same strange deadly attack he got. This leaves him alone, facing the third-grade monster in front of him.


    After a fierce battle and using all his resources, such as the item rune and another life-saving item, he finally managed to kill the monster.


    However, he also did not get out without injury. During thest attack, the strange deadly attack ambushed him again and managed to injure his leg.


    Because of this, he couldn''t retreat to the camp. Furthermore, the ambusher is very cautious and slowly chipping away at his stamina under the scorching sun. Unlike the others, the ambusher is not directly killing him.


    Under the hot scorching sun, the man finally copses on the desert sand. Right now, he realizes that he cannote back alive. The moment he decided to end his struggle, A firebolt hit his head and knocked him out.


    After that, Angus, under his invisibility cloak, approached the man carefully. Sealing the man''s mana with the special handcuff and casting another sleeping spell, Angus brings him to the stone forest, his current hideout.


    ''Fiuuh¡­ As expected of a Fourth-gradebatant, their tenacity is different from others. Well, it doesn''t matter since now I have a good source of information.'' thought Angus.


    Arriving at the stone forest, Angus decides to remove all his prisoner clothes and items on his body.


    ''Since he has a mana barrier that could hold [Snipe Shot], he must not be an ordinary person in his vige. There will be a searching team that will be dispatched not long after this to search him.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Angus tells Draven to scatter the item far away from this location. He also did not forget to tell Draven to ce the item near the monster to make it harder for the pursuer. Using this method, he has more time until he collects all the information from his prisoner.


    "Let''s see.. It''s been a while since I interrogated someone. Hope my skill is not getting too rusty." said Angus as he woke up his prisoner.


    Waking up the prisoner, the man immediately recognized Angus''s face. But, As soon as he looks into Angus''s eyes, he feels a chill run deep into his heart. He feels in front of the strongest predator.


    Looking at the man''s condition, Angus decides to continue the interrogation while releasing a sharp killing intent to his mind.


    "What''s your name?" asked Angus in a cold tone.


    "S-Sulta.." replied the man while getting an uncontrolled tremor.


    "Alright, I will ask a few questions. I hope you answer me truthfully. Understood?" said Angus while releasing a killing intent to Sulta''s mind.


    "Hiii¡­ Y-Yes.. I will answer it. I will answer it." replied Sulta hurriedly.


    After a long interrogation session, Angus decides to let Draven bring the disabled Sulta to the nearby monster while he prepares to infiltrate the enemy camp.


    ording to Sulta, he ising from the Sky Wing Vige. Their vige sent half of their high-gradebatant for this joint attack which is around thirty people. They also sent dozens of few low-gradebatants to get experience in this kind of battle.


    Two fifth-gradebatants lead this force temporarily while their vige leader still in the ancestral ruin observes the Sur vige movement.


    Sulta didn''t know the other vige''s fighting force, but it should be the same as them since this is only a temporary alliance, and the other vige still didn''t trust each other. So, they are still on guard from one with the others and dared not to send full force in this operation.


    For the sake of smoothing the ambush n with the low casualty, the other viges also decide to hire a few enchanters to cast a big camouge barrier around their camp. Because of this, the enchanters are forced to stay in the camp to maintain the barrier.


    Such a big barrier that covers arge ce needs a tremendous effort for them to maintain. This is the majority reason why they couldn''t check their rune trap in person and send another patrol team.


    He also found that Sulta was the son of the fifth-grademanding person from the Sky Wing Vige. Like Angus predicted, they would immediately send a search team for him in case he was gone.


    Under those circumstances, a few other fifth-gradebatants might also leave the camp to search for their missing people.


    ''Since I already hunted around forty people of the fourth-gradebatant. These will greatly affect their fighting force and need the fifth-gradebatant toe to investigate it.''


    ''It means there will be fewer people in the camp, which is a good time to infiltrate.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After Dravenes back to his shadow, Angus immediately departs towards the other vige''s camp. He also meets a few teams with the fifth-gradebatant as their leader searching around the area during the way.


    Angus ignores them and continues towards the camp under his invisible cloak. After a few hours of running, he arrived at the opponent camp hidden under the invisible barrier.


    He decided to wait and didn''t enter the invisible barrier directly. Soon, a patrolling guard wearing ck clotheses out from the barrier to check the rune trap. ording to Sulta, they will send a team to check the runes every few hours.


    ''The ck clothes indicated that theye from the Infernal vige. Well, it doesn''t matter as long as I can infiltrate with them. Draven, shadow mode.'' said Angus telepathically.


    Then, Angus''s body was fully enveloped in ck shadow. He silently approaches one of the patrol teams and enters their shadow without being noticed.


    While inside the shadow, Angus feels like being inside the water and can''t move his body properly. Angus didn''t panic about his current situation and kept observing the patrol team.


    ording to the conversation between the patrol team, there is news about a few missing hunting groups that force the few fifth-grade leaders to investigate the matter.


    After patrolling and checking that none of the runes is triggered, theye back to the camp. For the people besides the Sur n, they will have a hard time in this scorching desert.


    Entering the barrier, the patrol team immediately feels rejuvenated since the air inside the barrier is not dry and hot like the outside.


    After entering the barrier under the patrolling team''s shadow, Angus decides to get out from their shadow while under the invisible cloak. Then, he immediately uses [Great Mana Echolocation] and locates everything in the camp.


    After a while, he got the generalyout of their camp. Basically, each vige has its own camp separating from the others. Angus also found a group of enchanters trying to maintain the barrier in the middle of the camp.


    After thinking for a while, Angus decides to approach each vige''s food supply. Inside this camp, there must be a ce to cook and prepare the food even if the ingredient is kept hidden under the space storage.


    Eventually, Angus managed to find the food supply area. He didn''t hesitate to take out a green-colored liquid inside the bottle from his space storage. This is a unique poison that he got from Gilford.


    Knowing that Angus decides to infiltrate their camp, Gilford decides to give Angus some poison made of the gue Worm they killed before.


    Unlike usual poison, this poison will not be immediately active and kill its consumer. This poison is simr to the disease pathogen. They will spread first before killing their host.

 Chapter 208: Return

    <h4>Chapter 208: Return</h4>


    Under the invisible cloak, Angus begins to spread the poison into the food and water. Then, Agnus decides to go towards the center of the camp where the enchanter resides.


    Along the way, he heard a soft whisper, "Why¡­ Why¡­"


    Hearing this, Angus knows that the monster-minded person somehow gets into this ce.


    ''This is going to be more troublesome. Let''s ignore him for now.'' thought Angus while he went to the center of the camp.


    Apparently, the enchanters stay in a big tent that many people guard. As he tries to approach them slowly, a group of a few fifth-gradebatants from different vigeses into the camp after hunting the monster.


    Somehow thismotion attracts the nearby guard''s attention for a moment. Using this moment, Angus enters the big tent where the enchanter resides. All of the enchanters are quite old and only have low-gradebat strength.


    They sit in a circle while in the middle of them, a white orb is hovering in the air, helping them control the barrier in the camp. They seemed to be focused on sustaining the barrier and didn''t care about the surroundings.


    Angus takes out another poison bottle and decides to make it spread in the air while protecting himself with mana so as not to get contaminated.


    Then, he decided to get out of the tent. The moment he gets out of the enchanter''s tent, he feels a strong mana fluctuation in the air.


    "So, you are saying that I should let go of my son?!!" yelled one of the fifth-gradebatants with white-colored clothes and released his mana to the surrounding.


    Feeling the mana fluctuation in the air, the other people in the camp also gather around.


    "Calm down, Sulfar. We still didn''t know the real situation. Besides, there is a chance that Sur vige maye here anytime. We can''t risk sending more people to get out there." said the blue-clothed man.


    "Then, what do you suggest? I will not stand idle while my son''s situation is unknown." yelled the fifth grade with white attire.


    "*sigh* How about this? Tomorrow the vige leader wille. At that time, why don''t we consult this matter towards the vige leader? Be patient and wait for one day." said another person in ck clothes.


    "One day!! No way, it''s too long." rebuked the angry fifth-grade person.


    "Then, what do you want? You can just take your men and do a massive search that may lead us to be exposed. We will not let you foil our n because of your selfishness." said the brown clothes person while countering the angry fifth-gradebatant.


    Just as they about having a sh, *Cough* *Cough* *Vomit* *Vomit* Many people in the surrounding area begin coughing and vomiting green liquid.


    ''Alright, that''s my sign to go.'' thought Angus as he ran towards the base exit. Since he already spread the poison towards the enchanter, he didn''t care if he would be found by them when he passed the barrier.


    As soon as he passed the barrier, the rm triggered. *Teng* *Teng* *Teng* However, the chaotic camp situation makes some people ignore the rm. Still, a few quick-witted fifth-gradebatants decided toe to the rm barrier side.


    However, Angus is already running far away under his invisible cloak to avoid detecting the fifth-gradebatant.


    ording to his uncle Jade, mana active search could only be done within a radius of tens meters away unless they are a sixth-gradebatant above or someone with unique trait ability in detection.


    In this boundless desert, they will be like searching for a needle in the haystack to find Angus. Angus didn''t dare to stay in this ce any longer and decided to go back to the ancestral ruin.


    Although he could kill many fourth-gradebatants in the past day, it is because of the preemptive attack while in stealth. He still couldn''t defeat a fourth-gradebatant in frontal battle easily without risking his life or using forbidden techniques.


    Moreover, there is a chance many high-gradebatants will surround Angus during the fight. So, the best option now is to retreat as he is sure that the camp will strengthen their defense. Besides, he is also already creating enough chaos in the opponent camp.


    After a few hours of running, Angus finally entered the Ancestral Ruin without notifying anyone. Then, he immediately entered the Sur vige camp and went towards his own tent. As soon as he arrived at his own tent, Angus found that Jayna was inside his tent.


    "Hmm.. Hm¡­" hummed Jayna.


    Currently, she is taking a nice soak in warm water with the bathtub equipment she bought before. Angus could hear Jayna''s humming sound while soaking her body in the warm water while he was entering the tent sneakily. Looking at this, he couldn''t help but want to tease her.


    Standing behind Jayna, Angus takes out his invisible cloak and suddenly kisses Jayna''s naked shoulder, "It seems the wound from before really is not leaving a scar."


    Feeling touched by someone and hearing a familiar voice, Jayna immediately looked back and found Angus.


    "Angus!!" eximed Jayna while standing up and showed her naked body for Angus to marvel.


    Realizing Angus''s stare, Jayna immediately realized her blunders, "Kyaa¡­ Pervert!!" screamed Jayna while going into the bath up again.


    Fortunately, the tent is enchanted with some istion runes. Otherwise, everyone wille here and create moremotion.


    Jayna immediately distances Angus while inside the bubbling water, "Angus, get out now!!"


    "No way, I am too tired now. Besides, It''s been a while since I took a bath. So, I might join you." said Angus while beginning to undress.


    Looking at Angus trying to join her, Jayna didn''t know what to do. Part of her misses him after a few days of not seeing him. But, she was also embarrassed to be seen naked by Angus.


    While she contemtes how to respond, Angus already enters the bath along with her. The bath is quite spacious for the two of them to use. But, it will still make them touch each other.


    At this time, Jayna couldn''t help but turn back and hide her embarrassing face looking at Angus''s naked body. Just as Jayna wants to say something, a hand pulls her body backward and forces her toy on Angus''s naked body.


    "A-Angus¡­" said Jayna while blushing.


    "Hushh¡­ I am quite tired now. So, let me rest for a while, okay?" said Angus while closing his eyes, enjoying the warm water and Jayna''s presence.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but give up struggling andy her body on Angus silently. Suddenly, Angus starts caressing Jayna''s smooth skin from her arm and back.


    Feeling the touch, Jayna couldn''t help but let out a soft moan sound a little bit. She could feel every Angus touch give pleasure and a shivering sensation all over her body.


    "Angus¡­" said Jayna in a low voice.


    "Yes, my princess." replied Angus yfully.


    "Please¡­ Don''t¡­" said Jayna while feeling Angus''s hand touch.


    "Don''t what??" teased Angus while letting his hand run all over Jayna''s naked body.


    "We can''t¡­ We are still not old enough." said Jayna.


    "Then, kiss me if you want me to stop." said Angus while teasing Jayna''s naked body.


    After a while, Jayna decided to end this before it escted any further and kissed Angus passionately. All her pent-up frustration at being alone, she gives it all through this kiss. She didn''t realize that while kissing, Angus could also see her naked body.


    In due time, their long passionate kiss ends, and Angus looks at Jayna''s blue eyes.


    "Beautiful." said Angus while lifting Jayna suddenly in princess-style carry towards the nearby bed.


    Then, Angus takes a big towel nearby and starts to wipe Jayna''s body slowly. Jayna didn''t expect this and tried to struggle.


    "Angus, I can do this alone." said Jayna.


    "It''s okay. I will do it. Because after this, I am going to eat you." replied Angus yfully while keeping wipe Jayna''s body softly.


    "Eat me?!!" eximed Jayna while bing more blushing.


    "Yup, I want to eat you before anyone else." said Angus.


    "No.. Angus, w-we¡­" said Jayna.


    "We what?? or perhaps you want others to eat you first?" asked Angus teasingly.


    "NO.. I mean.. If it is you, it''s okay." replied Jayna meekly.


    Soon, Angus dried their bodies andunched a sudden kiss towards Jayna. After another long deep kiss like an eternity, Jayna and Angus cuddle one with the other naked in the bed. During this time, Jayna already feelsfortable being naked beside Angus.


    Looking at Angus sleeping peacefully, Jayna somehow feels dissatisfied and hopes Angus to do more than this. But, her moral as princess told her that this is wrong. Even right now, being naked while hugging each other is already wrong.


    But, she didn''t mind that. As Angus said, he will be the first one that eats her. As long as that happens, she is willing to give up everything for Angus.


    Jayna begins to look at Angus''s peaceful sleeping face, who seems to be very rxed. She guesses that he must be not having a good rest or sleep during thest few days. Knowing this, she didn''t mind giving Angus this situation as his reward.


    Then, shey back and embraced Angus further along with the nket that covered their body. Soon, she also fell asleep in Angus''s arms.

 Chapter 209: Gathering Team

    <h4>Chapter 209: Gathering Team</h4>


    The following day, Angus wakes up and finds Jayna naked in his arms. He couldn''t help but kiss his fiery blonde girlfriend and wake her up.


    "Morning, Beautiful." said Angus.


    "M-Morning, Angus." call Jayna, who starts getting embarrassed being naked and try to hide her body with the nket.


    Looking at this, Angus wants to eat Jayna again. But, he restrains his urges and decides to get out of bed. He needed to report his deed during his infiltration yesterday and make the follow-up n.


    After having a little chat with a little bit of kissing, Angus and Jayna dress up before going to the n head Jade''s tent. Arriving at the tent, they found there were already a few n elders inside the tent.


    As soon as Angus entered the tent, "My dear nephew, you are back. So, How is it?" asked Jade directly.


    "It''s great. I managed to¡­" replied Angus while he began to tell a short story about his deed.


    After Angus''s exnation, everyone was surprised that Angus managed to do all this alone. Some of them even doubted Angus''s story.


    However, before they could express their doubt, "Excellent, no wonder the other vigers packed their things and got from the Ancestral Ruin in a hurry a few hours ago. It seems you managed to create chaos and discord among them." said Jade as he truthfully trusted Angus.


    "Gilford, how potent is your poison?" asked Jade.


    "If it truly works its wonder. It should render anyone from fourth-gradebatant below in sickness for weeks. The lower their grade will also make the poison be more potent. Without proper medical attention, they may die anytime."


    "However, I believe they have some medicine to counter it since it is a poison from the gue Worm, which is located near the ck Rock vige location. Still, this will make them unable to exert full strength for a few weeks." exined Gilford.


    "Great. ording to Angus, the enchanter only consists of low-gradebatants. Although they may not die, they will be unable to stabilize the barrier and will reveal their camp." said Jade.


    "Then, n leader, this is an opportunity for us to strike them. Their force is weak and poisoned." said one of the vige elders.


    "No, we can''t do that. Even if their force is weakened, it can only happen to their fourth-gradebatant below. ording to Angus, each vige has around two to three fifth gradebatants in the camp." said Jane, the eldest daughter of Jade.


    "Furthermore, they also got reinforcement when their vige leader arrived. I believe each vige has four to five fifth-gradebatants, which make around twenty fifth-gradebatants in total. This is a force we can''t handle in a frontal confrontation." added Jane.


    "Jane is right. For now, frontal confrontation is out of question." replied Jade.


    "Then, what should we do, n leader? We can''t just stay still waiting for our doom." said another elder.


    "Actually, we can wait." said Angus.


    "Huh?? What do you mean?" asked Jade.


    "When I infiltrate their camp, their lower gradebatant seems to can''t adapt well to the desert environment. This way, they will be forced to spend mana or resources on maintaining their condition."


    "Moreover, their current barrier is copsing, which makes them unable to rest properly under the scorched desert. As for the fifth-gradebatant, although they are strong, they also need toe out and push back the monster nearby." exined Angus.


    "This will deplete their energy. A week surviving in the Surya desert is not easy without being fire resistant. As someone who has lived in this ce for a long time, I bet all you understand this." added Angus.


    "True. However, the other vigers could also hide in their tent or something simr from the hot desert environment and recuperate themself." said Gilford.


    "Yes, but we still could force them toe out. Remember when I said they need to keep hunting monsters nearby? What if they need to send another force to subdue the monster." said Angus.


    "You mean we will ambush their monster-hunting team as you did?" asked Kurvan, the eldest son of Jade.


    "Yes, although I hate the thought of working together with that miasma creature, but since they use that gue Worm first, we could also use the monster to our advantage." replied Angus.


    "It''s a usible idea. However, what if their vige leaderes out?" asked Isvel.


    "Then, we can¡­" Angus begins to tell his n to everyone.


    After a lengthy discussion, they went back to their respective ces ording to their n. Then, Angus, Isvel, along with a few elders create teams for infiltration. Each team will consist of four to five people.


    Unfortunately, most Sur vigers focus on the frontal battle rather than infiltration since they live in the desert, where it is difficult to hide. However, their current focus is not sneaking like Angus before but a fast team that could strike fast and retreats.


    Angus decided to create his team that could at least hide their presence under the camouge item. After a few days of searching, Jade finally procured some camouge items ording to their initial n.


    These items will be used by Angus''s team, who are good at hiding their presence. Now, Angus is looking at the few people in front of him with Abet.


    "So, they are the best spy in Sur vige?" asked Angus to Abet.


    As Angus decided to create a team that specialized in sneaking, he chose to ask Abet as the guard leader and the person with good sneaking ability himself.


    "Yes, most of them are only low-gradebatants. However, their sneaking ability is the best in our vige."


    "Don''t worry, we are only going to sneak around without having a frontal battle," said Angus.


    "Then, which one do you choose?" asked Abet.


    "I choose.. him, her, and her, and... finally him. Yup, these four people." said Angus while pointing to the few people in front of him.


    "Err, Are you sure? All of them are low-gradebatants?"


    "Yup, Besides, as I said before, we are going to be sneaking around not having a battle." said Angus once again.


    "Alright, then. Agni, Fira, Rose, and Kay. From now on, you will be under young master Angus''smand!!" said Abet.


    "Yes, sir." replied the four people at once.


    "Make sure you take care of young master Angus. Otherwise, you will receive hell from me." said Abet to the four people seriously.


    "Y-Yes, sir." replied the four people with uncertainty.


    ''It seems they are also receiving good discipline training.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Alright, as you know, my name is Angus. I will not demand many things. I only want you to obey mymand without any hesitation, and don''t worry, none of you will die under mymand." said Angus.


    "Yes, young master Angus." replied the four people.


    "Just call me sir or Angus during our mission. Now, pack your things, and we will immediately go out in fifteen minutes."mand Angus.


    "Alright, sir." replied the four people before going towards their respective ces.


    After that, Angus goes towards his tent. Arriving at his tent, Jayna is also preparing her stuff. She also decides to join the infiltration n after a long heated discussion.


    Although Angus is initially reluctant to let her go, he also realizes Jayna''s fire mastery along with [Hellfire] is great power in terms of destruction. She could catch off guard some fourth-gradebatant and great fighting power at the same time.


    Furthermore, her movement skill mastery is also great, making her a great ambusher and safely retreat.


    Looking at Jayna packing her things, "Are you sure about this?" asked Angus.


    "*Sigh* Angus, I know you worried about me. But, I am still the same as before. I am a person that pursues the power to decide my own fate." said Jayna.


    "Yeah, I am sorry. I just can''t bear you getting hurt." said Angus.


    "It''s okay. Besides, I will go with one of the fifth-grade elders this time. It should be safe for me. Besides, there will be Ilgor protecting me." replied Jayna.


    "Alright, then. Just send me a signal in case you are in a dangerous situation." said Angus.


    "Yup, you too. Be careful. Your task is more dangerous than mine." said Jayna.


    Then, both of them begin to pack all their belongings and check their equipment. After onest check, they go to their respective meeting ce.


    Arriving at the meeting ce, Angus already found his team ready in theirbat attire. Most of them were wearing brown sand clothes that were easy to move. After checking their equipment and provision, Angus gives each of them an invisible cloak.


    The quality of these cloaks is inferior to Angus''s artifact. But, they are still better than nothing. After wearing the cloak, Angus takes out the map that he drew during thest few days of his infiltration.


    "For now, we will be going out to the Ancestral Ruin while under the invisible cloak. Meet me at this location." said Angus while he pointed to the location on the map.


    Then, he dismissed his team. Angus and his team immediately wear their own cloak and activate their invisible feature before walking silently towards the Ancestral Ruin entrance.

 Chapter 210: [Bonus Chapter] First Task

    <h4>Chapter 210: [Bonus Chapter] First Task</h4>


    Unlike Angus''s own cloak artifact, the other invisible cloak could malfunction if they are moving too fast. The maximum speed they could use is at a person walking speed.


    Moreover, it also consumes mana just to maintain the invisible cloak. The consumption mana rate is also higher than the one Angus had. Fortunately, Angus chose his team with the minimum strength of a third-gradebatant.


    The third-gradebatant has plenty of mana to supply the invisible cloak for a half-day, which is enough for Angus''s n.


    Arriving at the meeting point outside the Ancestral Ruin first, Angus immediately uses [Great Mana Echolocation] to detect the surroundings.


    "Hmm.. It seems it will take some time before the others reach here. The other team also began to move ording to the n. They move fast." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s see.. The barrier is down like we predicted, and they seem to gather around. Well, let''s wait for the others first." said Angus as he also detected the other vige''s camp in the distance.


    In the meantime, Inside the other vige''s camp, at one of the biggest tents, "This is ridiculous!! Almost all of my men got poisoned!! Datun, you despicable!!" said a woman in blue-colored attire.


    "Me?!! Almost all of my men also get poisoned!!" replied Datun, the vige leader of ck rock vige.


    "But, you are the only one that has medicine to counter the poison symptom. Who else if not you that spread this poison?!!" rebuked the woman.


    "Calm down, Mirva. My vige elder detects that there is an intruder after the poison spreads. So, it should be the job of someone else." said an elderly in white attire.


    "How can I calm down? Right now, most of my people are dying, and the Sur vige coulde anytime. I knew this n was wrong from the start." replied the woman named Mirva, the vige leader of Clear Blue vige.


    "Mirva. Don''t be hasty to conclude. Almost all of my people also get poisoned. I believe it is an insidious plot from the Sur vige." said another person in ck attire.


    "How do you know that, Faskar? All my hired men have not found anything mysterious about them during thest few days. In fact, they use ourck of action and be bolder in doing their business." said Datun.


    "I also don''t have any concrete proof. However, the only one that will benefit from doing this is Sur vige. So, it must be their own doing." said Faskar, the vige leader of Infernal Vige.


    ''This poison is simr to gue Worm that we sent to their vige back then. But, I can''t reveal this to them.'' thought Farkas inwardly.


    "Hmm¡­ I am not too sure about that. It may be your plot to reduce our power since you are the first one that proposed this n. Besides, one of your vige''s specialties is poison. Maybe this is your initial plot." said the elderly in white attire.


    "Ridiculous!! I only want to destroy Sur vige. Why should I spread the poison at this moment? If I truly want to poison all of you, you will be dead by now." replied Farkas.


    "You say what?!! Hm.. Let''s see who will be dead first!!" shouted Datun while releasing his mana towards the surrounding.


    Before Datun and Farkas could sh, "Alright, that''s enough both of you!! I don''t care if this alliance breaks, but I needpensation. Half of my people here are dying when they fend off the monster nearby. Some of them are fourth-gradebatants." said the elderly in white attire.


    "Hmph.. Greedy old Estar, It''s because your people are too weak. Besides, some of our people also died when they fend off the monster." said Mirva in a cold tone.


    "Still, my people are the ones that receive the highest casualties. So, you better pay up first!!" said Estar, the vige leader of Sky Wing vige.


    "Y-You.. Shameless old fool. I''d rather die than pay you up!!" eximed Datun.


    "Then, why don''t you die!!" shouted Estar while releasing his own mana aura.


    Looking at this, ''Tch¡­ It seems this alliance is done.'' thought Farkas inwardly.


    Before the vige leader could sh with each other, "Leader, there is a movement from the Sur vige camp." said one of the men outside.


    Hearing this, most of them decide to hold back their mana. "Alright, let''s deal with Sur vige first. Then, we will discuss this matterter." said Datun.


    "Agree." said Mirva.


    "I can do that." replied Estar.


    "Yeah, let''s do that." said Farkas.


    Hearing the other vige leader agree. "What''s the situation inside the Sur vige?" asked Datun.


    "They seem to gather their forces in secret. Some of the Fifth-gradebatants could be seen leaving the ancestral ruin." replied the spy.


    Hearing the report, "Hmm¡­ It seems they already noticed we camped out here." said Farkas.


    "Of course, fool. Who will miss this huge camp in the middle of the desert? I could even find this camp from dozens of kilometers away." retorted Mirva.


    "Then, what should we do?" asked Datun.


    "Let''s gather our men first. We can''t let them escape through different paths." said Estar.


    "Good idea. We should not let those imbeciles escape." replied Farkas.


    "Agree." said the other vige leader.


    Then, the other vige leaders arrange their men and call back all the monster hunting teams. At the same time, Angus and his team finally gather together.


    "Alright, it seems the other team''s movement has already been detected. Now, all you will be moved alone. Our first task is..." as Angus exins his n to his team.


    After a lengthy exnation, "Alright, is there any question?" asked Angus.


    "No, sir." replied the other four people.


    "Then, let''s move out, Also remember always to prioritize your safety." said Angus before he wore his cloak and disappeared from his spot.


    A few momentster, Angus already met a monster-hunting team that was on the way to return back. He found that this team does not have a fifth-gradebatant among them and only consists of three fourth-gradebatants with few lower-gradebatants.


    Taking a position from far away, Angusmands Draven to start ambushing them. A series of ck Spike immediately attack them from their own shadow [Shadow Spike]. Few people could not react fast enough to dodge [Shadow Spike] and died instantly.


    "Ambush!!" shouted one of the Fourth-gradebatants.


    While their attention focuses on the shadow spike, *Whoosh* *Bam* *Prang* a fourth-gradebatant dying with a tiny hole on his head. Even his safety item couldn''t protect him from [Snipe shot].


    "One down.. Two more to go!!" muttered Angus.


    "Tch.. Who''s it? Show yourself!!" yelled the fourth-gradebatant as he dodged the iing shadow spike from his own shadow.


    "Hurry!! Send a signal for he¡­" said the other fourth-gradebatant before another [Snipe Shot] pierced his head.


    "Tch... Where is it?!!" said the onlyst surviving fourth-gradebatant.


    However, his life was imed under Angus [Snipe Shot]. During thest few days of ambushing, Angus managed to get used to casting [Snipe Shot]. Now, he could reduce his casting speed by a few seconds less.


    Although it is not only a few seconds, the impact is quite significant as it means Angus could attack faster and prevent them from running away.


    Furthermore, he found casting spells only takes time for the first cast. It will reduce the time during the second cast or the third one since all the previous magic calctions still be applied.


    This is actually an orthodox way of casting a spell and not rmended for its instability. However, this is the best method for the current Angus in ambushing andunching sneak attacks from far away.


    After hunting the first team, Angus makes Draven store their corpse inside his shadow before searching the other team.


    Soon, with the help of Draven, Angus managed to kill a few teams that consisted of the fourth-gradebatant. As for the fifth-gradebatant team, Angus let them back to their camp.


    "I hoped the others could do their task as nned." muttered Angus


    Then, he looked towards the enemy camp direction before starting to cast a spell. After a long chant, "Wind earth brezee¡­ [3rd Circle - Hurricane]." Angus yelled as he released a massive amount of mana to support the spell.


    *Whoss* A big hurricane immediately appeared before him moving towards the other vige camp slowly. Like a snowball, the hurricane umted with the other dry air and sand. In due time, it became a massive sandstorm that covered the whole horizon.


    After casting the spell, Angus slowly moves towards the enemy camp while regenerating his mana slowly.


    At the same time, inside the enemy camp, "Where is the other hunting team?" asked one of the fifth-gradebatants.


    "We don''t know, sir. We lost contact with them after they decided to go back towards the camp." replied his subordinate.


    "Tch.. why is it at this time?? Fine, gather the remaining people who still can fight."mand the fifth-gradebatant.


    "Did we need to use ves?" ask the subordinate.


    "Yes, use all of them. At least, they finally have their use." replied the fifth-gradebatant.

 Chapter 211: Assault

    <h4>Chapter 211: Assault</h4>


    After the viges gather their people, "Why are there only this many people?" said Datun, the vige leader of ck rock vige.


    "Most of them still recuperate from your poison, dumbass." said Mirva.


    "Like I said, it is not me who poisoned our men." rebuked Datun.


    "Yeah, say that when you have the medicine for the poison. Like anyone will believe a dumbass like you." replied Mirva.


    "Y-Youe here, you bitch!!" Yelled Datun while he released his mana.


    Before they could sh, "Alright, that''s enough. Now, our priority is to intercept and kill Sur vige." said Farkas


    "Then, how should we do it? I heard from my spy that they decided to take many different directions." said Estar while he put a map on the table.


    "We should spread out our people in this location. The one that encounters them will immediately give a signal towards the others." said Datun.


    "Alright, however, I don''t trust you guys. I will lead my own people." said Mirva.


    "Good enough. Just remember to send the signal when you find them." said Farkas.


    "Then, let''s move out." said Estar.


    The four viges immediately spread out in various directions forming a for the Sur vige, leaving their main camp with few people to guard. Not long after the other viges'' forces spread out, a big sandstorm came enveloping the area.


    "Tch¡­ What horrible weather. I can''t believe the Sur vige managed to stay in thisnd for so long." said Datun while he decided to create an emergency tent to take cover.


    In a nearby location, "Hurry!! set up the emergency tent!!"mand Mirva.


    "Sandstorm at this time?? What horrible timing?" said Estar from another location.


    "A sandstorm¡­ I have a bad feeling about this." said Farkas whilemanding his people to set up an emergency tent.


    In the meantime, Angus looking at [Hurricane] on the horizon, turned into a massive sandstorm with a cold face.


    "This is Angus. How is the situation?" said Angus towards themunication device in his hand.


    "This is Rose. The monsters are on the way." replied Rose, Angus''s teammate.


    "This is Agni. The monsters are also on the way." replied Agni


    "This is Kay. The monster is chasing after me!!" replied Kay.


    "This is Fira. The monsters are also on the way." replied Fira.


    "Good, release the monster and hide now!!"mand Angus.


    "Yes, Sir!!" replied the others.


    Then, Angus dialed another number on hismunication device. "This is Angus. The monster is on the way." said Angus.


    "This is Elder Moi. We are in the position." said Elder Moi.


    "This is Elder Fosa. We are in the position." said Elder Fosa.


    "This is Jane. We are also in the position." replied Jane


    "Good, wait for the signal. Before proceeding with the next n." said the vige leader Jade through themunication device.


    In a moment, the sandstorm hit the other viges'' main camp and its nearby area. The sandstorm raged through the whole area for a dozen minutes before finally stopping.


    Not long after that, in the other vige''s main camp, a beast roar was heard from various directions. *Roarr*


    "M-Monster¡­ The monster ising here!!" shouted the nearby sentry guard.


    The main camp bes chaotic. Most of the people who stay in the camp only consist of lower-gradebatants and poisonedbatants.


    Some quick-witted people decide to immediately contact their vige leader and send an emergency signal in the air. *BOM* *BOM* *BOM*


    Looking at the emergency signal from their main camp, all the vige leaders have ominous premonitions about this. Soon, they decide to abandon their post leaving only a few fifth-gradebatants to keep the.


    In the meantime, the monsters already reach the main camp as they are attracted from all the mana inside the camp.


    The poisoned people need to keep using mana to expel and fight the poison. Fortunately, this act only attracts the nearby monster that Angus''s team lure. For these monsters, the main camp is the same as a bright beacon.


    Soon, the monster and the remaining people in the main camp begin to sh with each other. The poisoned people also decide to fight for their life which also worsens their current condition.


    "Shit!! Why is the rune trap not working?!!" said one of the people in the main camp.


    At the same time, Angus already takes control of the rune trap and deactivates them forcefully to make a path for the monster creating havoc inside the camp. Then, he and his team also do not just stand idle and begin to sneak into the chaotic main camp.


    Unlike before, they could easily enter the main camp since no barriers are protecting the ce. Entering the enemy camp, Angus immediately takes out several metallic orbs that he got from Gilford.


    These metallic orbs are magical bombs. They are also one of the products of magical engineering. Because of their destructive nature and theplicated method to create it, few people could procure it.


    Even Jayna and Angus, who receive supplies from their respective fathers, only have one or two of such items. ording to Jayna, the heart kingdom itself only possesses several of these magical bombs.


    In Firuman, this item is simr to Colossus and Titan,pletely heavily regted by the gremlin race. Only their races managed to produce and supply this thing.


    Magical bombs also have their grade. Grade one magical bomb is simr to a hand grenade. Grade two magical bomb simr to C4 bomb. As for the grade three above, nobody knows about their destruction scale since it rarely appears.


    Currently, Angus possesses many grade one magical bombs from Gilford and two grade two from his father''s supply. For this case, Angus ns to use only grade one magical bomb.


    Then, Angus and his team begin to imnt the grade one magical bombs all over the ce, especially near the biggest tent. He ns to damage the tent and expose the camp''s people to the scorched Surya desert environment.


    After imnting the bomb all over the ce, they immediately get out of the camp as they feel the other vige leader move back. A few momentster, the other vige leader managed to return and directly kill the rampaging monsters.


    While the camp destruction and monster upy the other vige leader, the Sur vige elders, along with Jayna and others, begin to engage with the fifth-gradebatant who tried to intercept them.


    However, they are less in terms of quality and quantity than the Sur vige team. Just as their fifth-grade leader tries to signal to their vige leader to move back, *FIUTT* a zing fire ising from the air like a meteor [Meteorite Smash]. *BLAAAR*


    The whole emergency camp was immediately destroyed by [Meteorite Smash] and created a huge crater. Most of the fifth-gradebatants in this area were wounded, with only a few lucky survivors from the lowerbatant.


    A person in zing me armores out from the middle of the crater. Jade, the Sur vige leader, begins to release massive pressure towards the surrounding area. The pressure is so intense that even the other vige leader in the camp could feel it.


    "That is Jade!! Shit, this is only a diversion!! Quick end to all of these monsters." shouted Farkas.


    The other vige leaders also start not to hold back and kill the monsters faster. Then, they begin to gather their force and go towards the Jade location.


    At this moment, Jade and the other vige elder already managed to kill a few fifth-gradebatants along with their subordinates. Then, immediately going back to the Ancestral Ruin.


    Inside the Ancestral Ruin, the other vige will think twice to create an open fight against the Sur vige. Angus and Jade use this kind of loophole to their advantage.


    At the same time, just as thebatant inside the camp feels relieved from their vige leader''s help, *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* a booming sound is heard all over their camp. The magical bomb that Angus''s team nted before exploded.


    Many poisonedbatants who still recuperate also got hurt from the magical bomb. Moreover, the majority of the tents in the camp were destroyed.


    "Damn it!!" curse Datun, who is just going halfway towards the Jade location.


    "Shit!!" cursed Mirva, who just departed from the main camp.


    "T-This¡­" as Farkas bes speechless at this development.


    All the vige leaders feel like they are being yed by Sur vige. They don''t even know whether to pursue Jade or back to their camp. Finally, after a hard decision, they decide to return to their camp and abandon pursuing Jade.


    In the meantime, Angus and his team are hidden with the invisible cloak far away from another vige camp. They keep observing the camp situation from far away.


    "Fiuuh¡­ Fortunately, everything is working ording to the n. Now, let''s begin with the next task. This is the hardest and tiring part, but I need you all to preserve it." said Angus towards his team.


    "Yes, sir." replied the others while wearing the camouge cloak.


    "Alright, for now, let''s go to this area to look for any survivors. We need to finish the remaining survivors while waiting for the enemy''s next movement." said Angus, expressionless.

 Chapter 212: Fighting Instinct

    <h4>Chapter 212: Fighting Instinct</h4>


    After attacking the few groups left behind by the other vige leader, vige leader Jade and the others immediately return to the Ancestral Ruin leaving only a few spies behind.


    Since the attack only happened in a short time, they could not kill all of them. Still, they managed to deal some damage towards all of them and injure them. Only a fewbatants managed to survive unscathed.


    During this time, Jayna truly shows her prowess in dealing with ordinarybatants. With the help of Ilgor, she managed to kill two distracted fourth-gradebatants using her unstoppable fiery sword.


    Unfortunately, she needed to retreat immediately. Otherwise, she could kill more fourth-gradebatants. This shows the prowess of her skillbined with the [Hellfire]. Unless it is another ancient power or artifact, it will never withstand Jayna''s attack.


    Even Angus himself needs to be careful when dealing with Jayna''s fiery sword. In most cases, he will just dodge the attack or defeat Jayna in another way.


    In the meantime, vige leader Jade and others retreat. The remaining survivors could only helplessly see them escape. During this time, one of the fourth-gradebatants that control the ves dies under the surprise attack.


    This makes all the ves being freed at the same time. The free ves immediately try to run for their lives in various directions. One of them is also a small malnutritioned girl with long ck hair.


    She keeps running in this scorched desert without paying attention to the surroundings. Just a momentter, she had already traveled far away from the battlefield. However, she didn''t realize this and kept running until her skinny body couldn''t hold on.


    Her speed and momentum are very fast, which could make most of the third-gradebatants to shame. However, her body couldn''t hold her speed and falling. After falling with a rough breath, she finally realized she was in the middle of nowhere in the desert.


    "Haa.. Ha.. Why? Why must I run? Why am I here? Why did I live? Hic¡­ Hic.." as the girl starts crying while muttering like a crazy person.


    Without her realizing a dark vapor ising out from her body towards the surrounding area.


    "Help.. Please, someone.. Help me¡­ Mommy¡­ please don''t leave me alone?!!" screamed the girl.


    Suddenly, she heard a voice from out of nowhere, "You should try to control your power."


    Hearing this, "W-Who is it? Are you going to save me?" asked the little girl.


    The voice didn''t reply, "*sigh* It seems you have notpletely lost your mind." said Angus as he revealed himself.


    "Are you going to save me?" asked the little girl once again, ignoring Angus''sment.


    Angus didn''t reply and only looked coldly at the long dark-haired little girl who emanated a dark vapor nearby.


    "Are you going to save me?" asked the little girl again.


    As Angus kept staring at the little girl, "Y-You are not going to save me, right? Why? Why are you not saving me? Why am I alive? WHY?!!" screamed the little girl while the dark vapor in her surroundings got thicker.


    In the meantime, Angus kept observing the little girl expressionlessly.


    "Such a thick dark element?! However, it is also corrupted with miasma. Master, are you going to kill that girl?"mented Draven from Angus''s shadow.


    "*Sigh* This is why I don''t want to deal with this kind of person. They are too pitiful." replied Angus.


    "Master, you don''t think to let her be right? You know what she is capable of if you let her live." said Draven.


    "Draven, there is no truly good or bad person in this world. I said I didn''t want to deal with her before, not because she is dangerous. It is because her matter is troublesome. I already have Jayna''s matter to think about." said Angus.


    "For me, she is no different than any other person. She just has more power in her hand. That''s all." added Angus.


    "Master, from my predecessor''s knowledge, a person with both miasma and mana is an anomaly. She will not stop until she destroys this world. It is like her fate to destroy the world. She is the enemy of the world." said Draven.


    "Hmm.. Draven, why are you bing chatty all of a sudden?" asked Angus out of nowhere.


    "I.. I''m not sure. But, my beast instinct is screaming and afraid of her." said Draven.


    "Hee.. this is the first time. To think that the great Mundus beast that is on par with the dragon is afraid of something." said Angus.


    "We.. We are not afraid of that little girl. W-We.. are just¡­" replied Draven trying to justify himself.


    "Then, why don''t you try to kill her by yourself? I bet if you use your shadow spike, she will be done without realizing being killed." said Angus.


    "Err.. Alright.. Alright.. I am afraid of her. I couldn''t even touch her. I don''t know why it''s like my body won''t move when I think about fighting with her." said Draven.


    "Hmm.. That''s interesting. Ohh.. It looks like she is done with her transformation. It takes quite a long time." said Angus while looking at the dark-haired girl''s new appearance.


    Her body is still skinny with a pale color. She is also still wearing the same ragged clothes on her body. However, a mad look in her pitch-ck eyes and thick dark vapor keep release from her body. Angus could feel some ufortable feelings from this vapor.


    "Draven, let me teach you something. You said your body and instinct are afraid of her. Well, actually, me too. Even now, I also feel disgusted at the miasma she released." said Angus.


    "However, I am someone who will stand on the top. Why should I be afraid of her? If there is something I am afraid of, then all I need is just to use absolute power to break them!!" added Angus in a deep tone.


    Angus then disappears and grabs the little-haired girl''s head before mming it to the ground. *BLAM* The little girl was surprised at Angus''s sudden attack. Before she wants to retaliate, she sees Angus''s deep ck eye.


    "DEATH!!" a word ising from her mind and making herpletely paralyzed on the spot.


    Although she longs to be dead, she is also afraid of this concept as a living being. This kind of sensation ising from her body like an instinct.


    Looking that the little girl is not responding, "See¡­ You are no different than others in front of absolute power." said Angus as he released his hand from the girl''s head.


    "Leave, go and survive." said Angus coldly towards the girl.


    "Master, you are not going to release her, right?" said Draven as he came out from Angus''s shadow.


    "Draven, are you still afraid of her?" asked Angus.


    "I-I.." Draven didn''t know how to reply.


    "I don''t feel afraid of her anymore. She is the same as any other enemy that I encounter. But, I still have a bottom line. I will never kill a child."


    "No matter how they should die, It ispletely wrong to kill them. At least let them grow into adults and feel the world before you kill them." said Angus.


    After saying that, Angus walks away, leaving the little girl alone. Suddenly, the little girl grabbed Angus''s leg before he could move any further.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you understand what I am saying? Or do you truly want to die?" said Angus coldly towards the little girl.


    Looking at Angus''s cold expression, the little girl shivered a little bit. Before steeling herself, "Help.. Please.. help me.." said the little girl in a low voice.


    After a moment of silence, "*Sigh* How troublesome. Well, At least you are brave enough to fight your nature. Here, have this." said Angus while giving the little girl water and food from his space storage.


    Then, Angus begins to build a tent nearby. In the meantime, the girl is confused at Angus''s change action.


    While building a tent, "Are you going to eat it or not?" said Angus.


    The little girl began to eat the food. As she tasted the food, she started to tear up. But, her hungry stomach forced her to keep eating the food without thoroughly tasting the food. Still, for her, this is the most delicious food she tasted in a long time.


    After Angus built the tent, "Ha¡­ I hope Jayna will not be mad at this." said Angus.


    While Angus takes care of the monster-minded little girl, the other vige camp is in turmoil. After Angus detonates the bomb in the camp, almost all the tents get destroyed, and many people are injured.


    Now, they need to recuperate under the hot sun and scorching environment. Most of the injured and poisonedbatants already fell into a heatstroke. If it is not because most of them arebatants with good resilience, they may die anytime.


    "Damn it!!" cursed Datun as he looked at his people suffering in the hot environment.


    "Shut up, Datun. I have heard enough of your cursing already." said Mirva.


    "Heartless Bitch, don''t you feel something looking at your tortured people?" rebuked Datun.


    "Of course, I feel something. But, what else can I do? Unless you want to break this alliance." said Mirva.


    "That''s it. I will back off from this alliance. Rather than killing Sur vige, I am afraid my people will be the ones that die first." replied Datun.

 Chapter 213: Lecturing

    <h4>Chapter 213: Lecturing</h4>


    "That''s it. I will back off from this alliance. Rather than killing Sur vige, I am afraid my people will be the ones that die first." replied Datun.


    "Then, pay for thepensation and begone." said Estar.


    "Compensation??" asked Datun confusedly.


    "When you join this alliance, you are also signed to the contract like all of us. The one that wants to back off the alliance needs to paypensation to others." said Farkas.


    "What?? This is the first time I hear something like that??" said Datun.


    "That means you are truly a dumbass. How could you sign a contract without carefully looking at it?" said Mirva.


    "Y-You¡­ Fine, then are you fine to let your people suffer under this weather? Although I hate Sur vige, I will never let my people suffer like this. It''s better for them to die." asked Datun.


    "Of course not. I will also not let my people suffer, but who expects that the Sur vige will do something despicable like this." said Mirva.


    "Alright, that''s enough. It seems none of us want to paypensation to break the alliance. So, let''s focus on the current situation. We can''t let the Sur vige get the upper hand." said Farkas.


    "But, what are we going to do? From my spy, they seem to be holed up inside the Ancestral Ruin. There is around a week before the Ancestral Ruin closes. By that time, I believe our injured forces will not hold up." said Datun.


    "Let''s not forget about the monster. We also need to send men to fend off the monster from our camp." added Estar.


    "Hm¡­ How about this¡­" as Farkas begins to tell his n.


    After a lengthy discussion between the vige leaders, they decide to arrange the men first. While they start brewing their n, Angus rests with the monster-minded girl inside the tent.


    After inquiring about the girl, Angus finds her name is Anna. Shees from a small vige in the nearby mountains. However, her vige is raided by ve traders and mercenaries.


    Most of her family and the other vigers do not survive the attack, and only a few lucky people like her survive the attack. Then, she is forced to be a ve by the ve trader.


    Most of the ves couldn''t survive under the harsh treatment, and some of them also died fighting in the battlefield arena.


    By coincidence, Anna is only ten years old and still too young to fight in the battlefield arena, making her the only survivor from her vige. Later, she is being bought by the four big vige forces as cannon fodder or meat shield.


    However, she somehow managed to survive and escape the battlefield. Finally, she meets with Angus, who is currently taking care of her.


    Now, Angus has a headache because of Anna. During his inquiry, he realizes that the little girl ispletely broken in mind. Although she is broken, she is still obedient to Angus.


    Angus didn''t know why the girl was still obedient to him, but her crazy behavior always stopped when Angus told her to stop it.


    She often asks why for a long time before releasing a miasma nearby. ording to Draven''s knowledge, Angus found that her mental instability is the side effect of the miasma.


    At first, Angus didn''t truly care about this, but Anna sometimes annoys him with this side effect and often acts like a baby.


    ''Damn.. If I know taking care of her will be this troublesome, I should just leave her alone. But, abandoning a miserable child in front of me leaves me with a bad taste. I guess I could only be patient.'' thought Angus.


    Currently, Angus is cleaning Anna using the bathing tool he bought before. Like a child, Anna immediately yed with all the soap bubbles while Angus cleaned her body.


    He could clean Anna''s body using a spell, but he wants to test her mentality if exposed to excellent care and hospitality.


    Angus also wanted to check her body during this time. Like the rumor he heard, Anna has two cores inside her heart. One is to control mana, and the other is to control miasma.


    Because of these two cores, her body is more resilient than ordinary people. This is also the main reason she could stay alive all this long and escape from the battlefield that is far away from here.


    Unfortunately, Angus didn''t manage to identify her race. Although she is simr to the human race, her skin color is too pale for an average human. He also found her skinny body is recovering at a fast rate after properly eating and drinking.


    Angus didn''t know if this was the characteristic of a monster-minded person or her race. He also found that her physical body is almost as strong as a third-gradebatant.


    Although both of her cores are still in the first grade, the effect is not like one plus one. Having two cores inside her body is changing her body in qualitative and makes her significantly stronger.


    After cleaning Anna, Angus decided to rest while waiting for the other news. Since the bombing attack, Angus guesses the other camp will think of an excellent countermeasure against some infiltrator.


    Because of this, he has a few days to rest while waiting for the other vige leader to move. He hopes that they decide to retreat and leave the Sur vige alone for now.


    While waiting for any news through amunication device, "Name? What''s your name?" asked Anna to Angus while looking with her pitch-ck eye.


    "Angus.. Angus Victory." replied Angus shortly.


    "A-ngus Vic-to-ry." said Anna before staying silent.


    After a while, "Are you going to leave me?" asked Anna.


    Hearing this, Angus frowns. "Why are you asking? Do you want me to leave you?" asked Angus back.


    Anna shook her head, "No, Angus is kind to me. I also like bubbles. It''s soft, fluffy, and bursts easily." said Anna.


    "Kind?? I am not kind. I just don''t want to kill you yet. However, if a situation arrives, I may be forced to kill you. Besides, I already have someone I need to protect and take care of." said Angus.


    "Is this someone your lover? Mommy said everyone has their own lover." as Anna ignores the first part of Angus''s sentence.


    "Yes, she is my love. If you dare to harm her, It will be thest thing you want to do." said Angus coldly.


    "Then, If I don''t hurt Angus''s lover, I can stay with you, and you will not kill me, right? I also could y with bubbles." said Anna innocently.


    Hearing this, Angus frowned a little bit, ''Although sometimes she is crazy, she is also quite intelligent like any other ten years old kid.'' thought Angus.


    "Why do you like bubbles?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm.. they are fluffy, cute, and easy to burst like life. Hehehe.. Why? Do Angus care about bubbles?" said Anna in a crazed tone.


    "No, I don''t care about them." said Angus.


    "Then, I can destroy them. Destroy all of them. Hehe.. hehe.. " said Anna.


    "Why do you want to destroy them?" asked Angus back.


    "I.. Just.. Feel it." replied Anna.


    "Then, are you also going to destroy my lover and me if you feel it?" asked Angus coldly.


    "NO!! Angus and his lover are off-limits. I will never harm them." replied Anna.


    "Then, what about the others? Do you also want to destroy or harm them?" asked Angus.


    "Were they important people to Angus?" asked Anna back.


    "Not really. There are some people that I care about. But, are you going to harm people based on your feelings?" asked Angus again.


    Anna didn''t reply but only nodded her small head.


    "Hmm.. if you say that way, then I should kill you by now." said Angus coldly,


    "Ehh.. Why?? Did I do something wrong?" asked Anna frantically.


    "You said you just trust your feeling, in other words, your instinct. Then, I should also trust my instinct. Ever since I met you, my instinct kept telling me to kill you. So, did you know why I am still not killing you?" asked Angus.


    Anna shook her head in confusion.


    "It''s because I fight against this instinct. Although sometimes instinct and feeling are great things, you are the real decision-maker. You can''t just be led by instinct. Otherwise, you are no different than a mindless beast." exined Angus.


    "So, Are you going to let your feelings dictate you like a mindless beast, or are you the one that is going to decide what you are going to do?" asked Angus coldly.


    Anna fell silent hearing this.


    Then, Angus added, "Anna, tell me why do you choose to stay with me? You know I hurt you. I was even going to kill you before. Your feelings must tell you that you need to escape from me. So, why did you choose to stay with me?" asked Angus.


    "I.. I don''t know. I thought at that time. You are the only one that could save me. Angus is scary, but you also could help me. Did I choose wrong?" Asked Anna.


    "No, there is no right and wrong answer when you are making a decision. But, I am d you could fight your instinct. If you are going to stay with me, you need to be like that." said Angus.


    "Fighting my instinct??" asked Anna.

 Chapter 214: Crude Fight

    <h4>Chapter 214: Crude Fight</h4>


    "Fighting my instinct??" asked Anna.


    "No, silly girl. You need to be the one that makes the decision. Like when you choose to stay with me. You have a good reason to even fight against your instinct. So, as long as you have a good reason to do it, you could do whatever you want and even stay with me." said Angus.


    "I.. I will be the decision-maker with a good reason and stay with Angus. Angus is kind and helps me. I like staying with Angus. So, please let me stay?" said Anna.


    "Good girl. But, I will still punish you if you make a bad decision." said Angus.


    "Yeah.. Yey.. I will stay with Angus." said Anna happily.


    Suddenly both of them look in different directions at the same time while Draven is entering Angus''s shadow. On the horizon, there are dozens of people running towards Angus direction. All these people were wearing different colored clothes and were wounded.


    They are the survivors from the other ambush. Now, they are on the way to regroup with the main camp.


    "Forty-two people.. One of them is a fifth-gradebatant. That''s quite a lot. Well, none of it matters. They will die anyway. Anna stays he..." said Angus.


    *BOM* Before Angus ends his sentence, Anna already charges fast towards the survivor. The iing survivor also notices the iing Anna.


    "What''s that?!!" yelled one of the survivors.


    Anna approached the survivor with a huge dark w in both hands in the blink of an eye. Without hesitation, she begins to attack the survivor.


    "Die!! Die!! Die!!" said Anna maniacally.


    Looking at this, Angus could only release a sigh, "Good grief. Well, not that Iin. Draven, protect her from the shadow."? said Angus while wearing his cloak artifact and disappearing from the spot.


    The survivor group is surprised at the sudden attack, but they are also not weak that Anna could be killing them right away. Still, they are surprised at her speed and body strength. Moreover, she fights like a mad beast which is harder to fend off.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a kid. Quick surround¡­*BAM*" Before the survivor finished his sentence, his head was already pierced by [Snipe Shot].


    Thest surviving fifth-gradebatant in the team managed to notice this, "Ambush!! defend yourself!!" Shouted the fifth-grade leader beforeing towards Anna, who used this opportunity to kill her opponent.


    In due time, another person got attacked by [Snipe Shot] and [Shadow Spike] from Draven. The situation became more chaotic while the fifth-gradebatant fought against Anna.


    "Shit¡­ What is this little girl? Although I am injured, howe she is moving like that. Moreover, It feels like fighting against a monster rather than a person." said the fifth-gradebatant while defending against Anna''s mad attack.


    Suddenly, Anna retreats and creates a ck miasma ball in front of her. Less than a secondter, she shoots the ck ball towards the fifth-gradebatant [Miasma st].


    "Shit!!" Yelled the fifth-gradebatant.


    *BOOM* The fifth-gradebatant managed to dodge the Miasma st at thest second, but his body still got hit by it. Suddenly, he feels the miasma slowly corroding his body from his wound.


    "This.. Miasma!!" said the fifth-gradebatant.


    Before the fifth-gradebatant could react, Anna already continued her attack.


    Angus, who saw this from far away, couldn''t help but think, ''Damn, she likes a beast. So much wasted movement and energy.'' thought Angus while continuously casting [Snipe Shot] towards the survivor group.


    Soon, the number of surviving groups is dwindling. There are fifteen grade fourbatants and the injured fifth-gradebatant that is still shing with Anna. At this moment, a beast roar was heard from the surrounding area. *Roar* *Roar* *Roar*


    "Damn.. Why is there a group of monsters here at this moment?!!" said one of the survivors trying to fend off the monster.


    One by one, monsters start to appear and attack the survivors. Angus uses this opportunity and begins to [Snipe Shot] the remaining survivor from far away.


    While killing the survivor, ''Monster? Does she also have the ability to summon them?'' thought Angus.


    After a while, the only survivor is the wounded fifth-gradebatant who fends off the attack from the monster and Draven [Shadow Spike]. As for Anna, she is already exhausted after using another miasma st and recuperates on the spot.


    Right now, she couldn''t move her body and was exhausted. However, none of the monsters attack her while she is recovering. The fifth grade is quite persistent under thebined attack of Draven and the nearby monster.


    "Let''s see you handle this." said Angus as he shot [Snipe Shot] towards the fifth grade.


    *BAM* the [Snipe Shot] hit the fifth-grade head and ultimately killed him.


    "Fiuhh.. Fortunately, he is injured and distracted. Otherwise, it will be difficult just to defeat him. Now, what should I do with all this monster?" said Angus.


    Then, Anna stands up from her spot and res at the monster. The monsters also re at Anna. Most of the monsters here are called desert wolves and giant scorpions. Both of them have poisonous ws and are pretty dangerous.


    After ring for a while, the biggest desert wolf, a grade two monster, sniffed at Anna before growling and attacking Anna. Before the attack reaches Anna, Angus already appears in front of Anna and wielding Sky Thorn.


    Without hesitation, Angus beheads the iing wolf. The other monster is surprised at Angus''s sudden appearance. But feeling the thick mana in Angus''s body, they immediately attack Angus.


    Using [Beast Walk] while holding Sky Thorn, Angus begins to butcher the monster efficiently. He managed to hit all the monster weak spots while dodging all of their attacks. He didn''t use any firebolt or another spell since the monster''s body is quite resilient.


    Based on his experience, monsters at this grade could even withstand the Fireball spell head-on. Because of this, Angus decided to use Sky Thorn to prate their thick defense. As he fights the iing Desert Wolf, a big scorpion''s wes towards him.


    Angus immediately shoots the Sky Thorn''s de towards the giant scorpion. *BAM* The Sky Thorn prates the giant scorpion head and instantly kills it. After that, Angus controls Sky Thorn''s de using the chain and killing the surrounding wolf.


    The Sky Thorn seems alive and moves ording to Angus''s will. Draven also does not stay idle either. He alsounches many sneak attacks from the shadow.


    After a while, Angus and Draven managed to kill all the monsters and harvest their core. Draven even decides to eat some of their meat on the spot. Beast body is different from any other race. They somehow could withstand the miasma inside the monster meat.


    They even prefer monster meat since all the miasma inside of it could be nutrition. They are the only living being that can consume monster meat safely. However, they couldn''t eat monster meat with grades far beyond theirs.


    For the current Draven, he could only eat up to grade three monsters. Above that, he could die from the potent miasma inside the monster.


    Unfortunately, the growth rate of beasts is very slow, unlike other races, especially a legendary beast like Mundus. Otherwise, they will be the true hegemon of this world. After cleaning up a little bit, Angus approaches Anna, who is still recovering.


    "Why are you suddenly attacking them?" asked Angus.


    "It''s because they are dangerous, and Angus also wants to kill them." replied Anna innocently.


    "Haa¡­ Anyway, did you somehow summon all these monsters?" asked Angus.


    "Ermm.. I am not sure. But it seems they are attracted to me." said Anna.


    "Attracted?? Is it from your cry or your miasma?" asked Angus.


    "Miasma? What''s that?." replied Anna.


    "Haa.. Forget it. What does your instinct tell you when the monster is ring at you?" asked Angus again.


    "I feel.. I am not strong enough to subdue them." said Anna honestly.


    "Subdue? not killing them?" asked Angus again.


    "Yes, I guess I am too weak. I couldn''t even finish that guy without the help of the monster and Angus." said Anna dejectedly.


    ''Weak?!! Weak my ass!! You just fight on par with a fifth-gradebatant. Although he is injured and corrupted with your miasma, you are still called your strength weak. I guess I need to teach her somemon sense.'' thought Angus.


    "You are not weak. Although your fighting capability is crude, you managed to be on par with a fifth-gradebatant. Even if he is injured, you should be proud to hold on that long." said Angus.


    "Anyway, let''s get out of here. Some people may feel all themotion and investigate this ce." added Angus before standing up.


    Looking at Anna that still didn''t move from her spot, "Hey, are you okay? What''s wrong?" asked Angus.


    "Erm¡­ Can I eat them?" said Anna while pointing at the survivor and the monster''s corpse.


    Hearing this, Angus begins to frown, "Does your feeling tell you to eat their corpse?" asked Angus.


    Anna shook her head, "No, I just want to eat something inside them. I feel that there is something inside them that could help me grow."


    "By something, did you mean this one?" said Angus.

 Chapter 215: Pinky Promise

    <h4>Chapter 215: Pinky Promise</h4>


    "By something, did you mean this one?" said Angus while taking out a monster core.


    Looking at the monster, Anna starts to drool with sparkly eyes, "Yes, give me. Give me." said Anna excitedly.


    Then, Angus threw the monster core to Anna, which she immediately caught with her mouth. She immediately bites the core like it is a piece of candy.


    Normally, monster cores couldn''t be consumed directly and need few alchemical processes. Otherwise, the miasma inside the core could spread into the consumer body. Since Anna uses miasma and mana she could consume this monster core directly.


    "Angus, more¡­ Give me more." said Anna while she enjoyed the taste of the monster core inside her mouth.


    Hearing this, Angus gives Anna a pouch of the monster''s core. She received the pouch happily, but she also looked at thebatant corpse intently.


    "Angus, could I also eat their core?" asked Anna.


    Hearing this, Angus frowns before thinking of something.


    After thinking for a while, "You know that using or eating their core is taboo, right?" asked Angus.


    Anna didn''t reply but only nodded her head with pleading eyes.


    "*Sigh* Do as you like. However, make sure you don''t be found by the others except me." said Angus helplessly.


    Hearing this, Anna immediately collects all the core from the survivor''s corpses. After collecting the core, both of them leave the ce without giving any trace.


    In Firuman, using abatant''s core is an hical and taboo act. Many people disdain this kind of thing. However, the main reason for this is not making people kill each other just for their core. It is also to reduce the usage of thebatant''s core.


    As an alchemist, Angus knows that thebatant''s core is simr to the beast''s since they contain mana. For him, there is no difference between using a beast core or abatant core.


    Moreover, he also realized that the underground world often uses abatant''s core without worry. In Firuman, the beast is quite rare, unlike in the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    Because of this, the regtion of usingbatant''s cores in Firuman is more strict to avoid killing each other.


    For Angus, as long as Anna didn''t deliberately perform a mass killing just to harvest their core, Angus didn''t truly care about this norm. This kind of activity is nothingpared to the deed of the underworld on earth in his previous life.


    Using the core of the deceased one, it''s almost the same as stealing organs from the deceased one in his previous life. This kind of thing is verymon, especially in the underworld business.


    After leaving the battlefield, Angus reports his battle to his uncle while skipping the news about Anna. The matter pertaining to Anna is very sensitive, and Angus decides to tell his uncle directly.


    Moreover, he still observes Anna if she can stay with him or not. He wants to try to lecture her about a few things, at least. After reporting, Angus found that Isvel, Elder Fosa, and Elder Moi would also gather some men to harass the enemy camp.


    They will assault any people that wille out of the camp as long as they are not too strong. Vige leader Jade decides to use hit and run tactics to make the lives of the enemy camp more miserable.


    Soon, a few days passed. During this time, Angus and Anna managed to kill many hunting groups to fend off the monster. Until finally, the other viges decided to use a fifth-gradebatant to apany the hunting group.


    Angus didn''t dare to fight any group that consisted of fifth-gradebatants and few fourth-gradebatants. He only participates in a fight when there is Isvel''s team or the vige elder''s team.


    Fortunately, Anna bes obedient to Angus and doesn''t charge madly like before. Now, she could hold back a little bit and know how to use a sneak attack. Still, he didn''t let her participate in the fight against the fifth-gradebatant.


    The reason she could survive against the groupbatant before is that they were heavily injured. Moreover, Angus still didn''t want the others to know about Anna.


    Angus found that Anna''s intelligence did not low. She is the same as other people, even more cunning because of her beastly instinct. However, Angus found her fighting style to be too crude and reckless.


    Still, this didn''t matter for her since her recovery rate was insane. Not only is her recovery of stamina excellent, but her recovery rate at miasma and mana is also almost on par with Angus. Her healing factor and body resilience are also not to be underestimated.


    Angus estimates by the time she upgrades her cores to grade two, her body will be as hard as those monsters. Now, he is pondering whether to let her stay with him or not. He knows there will be a lot of headaches when he allows her to stay with him.


    ''It seems she doesn''t care about anything and likes acting childish.'' thought Angus while looking at Anna ying with bubble soap.


    "Anna, Do you have a dream?" asked Angus seriously.


    "Dream??" asked Anna confusedly.


    "Yeah, do you want to be something or something that interests you?" asked Angus.


    After thinking for a while, Anna pointed out to Angus, "I want to stay with Angus." Anna said innocently.


    "Haa.. as expected, she will answer that." Angus could only sigh hearing Anna''s answer.


    "Emm¡­ Is there something wrong?" asked Anna back.


    "Actually, I still don''t know if you could stay with me or not. I am not someone from this dimension and will soon go back to my ce. In there, you will face many prejudices and even could be killed on the spot. Did you still want to stay with me?" asked Angus.


    "Truthfully, with my current capability, it will be hard for me to protect you back in my world." added Angus.


    Hearing Angus''s exnation, Anna bes silent. She tries to reply to Angus, but no answeres out.


    "I don''t like this. Why can''t I stay with you? I promise I will be a good girl." replied Anna while starting to tear up.


    "Why? Why? Why?" as miasma starts to loosen up from Anna.


    Angus didn''t stop her from going crazy and replied with a pitying tone, "You know exactly why?" said Angus.


    "I.. I just want to survive and stay with Angus. Why?? I hate this world!!" Yelled Anna while releasing a burst of miasma nearby.


    Looking at Anna''s condition, Angus finds a familiar feeling from her.


    ''I hate this world!!'' thought Angus as he got a little bit of shback from his previous life.


    Finally, he couldn''t stand looking at Anna''s cries. Angus hugged Anna. Being embraced by Angus, Anna begins to calm down a little bit.


    "Before I became like this, I too also hated this world. But, there are so many beautiful things in this world. So many things yet to explore and find." said Angus.


    "I know whatever I say, you will still hate the world, but I promise when you are with me, I will let you see the beauty of the world." added Angus.


    "Does this mean I could stay with Angus?" asked Anna.


    "Yes, you could stay with me." said Angus.


    "B-But, what if they try to hurt me or hurt you?" asked Anna.


    "Then, I will fight. I will fight for you." said Angus.


    ''As my master did in the past. I will fight for you.'' thought Angus.


    "Pro.. Promise?" said Anna.


    "Yes, I promise." said Angus.


    "Pinky promise?" said Anna while showing her pinky,


    "Yep, pinky promise." said Angus while entangling his pinky with Anna.


    At this moment, both of them suddenly hear a thunderous roaring sound. *BOOORRR* The sound is so loud that it even trembles the entire ground. Angus immediately uses [Great Mana Echolocation] to check the surroundings.


    "What''s that?" eximed Angus as he got feedback from his skill.


    "They.. They called me." said Anna.


    "Did you mean that humongous monster is calling you?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah, I could feel their call from the previous roar." replied Anna while looking at the roaring sound direction.


    Meanwhile, far away in the Surya desert, a gigantic mammoth with an active volcano on its back is walking towards Anna''s direction. The size of the mammoth is so huge,parable with Surya vige''s sand turtle.


    *Bam* *Bam* Each step it makes will create an earthquake along with zing temperature towards the surrounding. While it is walking towards Anna''s direction, countless flying bat-like monsterse out from its volcano''s back.


    The bat monster spread towards the surrounding area, searching for any prey. In the meantime, the other vige camp also hears the trembling roar of the mammoth monster.


    "T-This is a monster overlord!!" eximed Estar, leader of the Sky Wing vige.


    "Damn it, why did the monster begin bothering us more at this time?" said Datun.


    ''Monster Overlord?!! Just as I send a reinforcement?!!'' thought Farkas solemnly.


    On the other side of the desert, Isvel and a few vige elders heard the roaring sound.


    "What''s that?" asked Isvel while closing his ear from the loud sound.


    "Elder Moi." asked Elder Fosa.


    "Yes, there is no mistake. A gigantic monster overlord is approaching." replied Elder Moi.

 Chapter 216: Despair

    <h4>Chapter 216: Despair</h4>


    "Hurry, move!! Fall back towards the Ancestral Ruin!!" yelled Elder Moi towards the others.


    "Isvel? How is it? Can you reach young master Angus?" asked Elder Fosa.


    "No, I can''t. He didn''t pick up hismunication device." replied Isvel.


    "Tch.. Let''s hope that young master Angus is alright. Alright, let''s move back towards the Ancestral Ruin." said Elder Fosa.


    As Isvel and the other elders retreat towards Ancestral Ruin to avoid the Monster Overlord, The other vige camp is also in panic and chaos. Unlike Isvel and Angus''s team, they couldn''t move back towards Ancestral Ruin because of their poisoned and sick people.


    This is the main reason the other vige is not moving their camp in the Ancestral Ruin. More than half of their people are getting poisoned by Gilford''s special poison and still recuperating until now.


    None of the vige leaders want to abandon their people since they are hard to cultivate and will create moreplicationster.


    But, the situation has changed with the Monster Overlord showing up. They need to evacuate as soon as possible from their current ce. Otherwise, their camp will be surrounded by a monster horde.


    As the vige leader contemting their decision, "Leaders!! There is something in the sky!!" said one of the sentry guards.


    All the vige leaders instantly look at the sky and see an endless ck moving cloud on the horizon.


    "T-That''s Darkwing Bat!! A horde of Darkwing Bat!!" said Datun.


    "Tch.. Retreat!! Move towards Ancestral Ruin!!" shouted Farkas.


    "Wait, How about the others that cannot move?" asked Mirva.


    "Of course, we leave them. There is no way we could escape while carrying them." replied Farkas as hemanded his people.


    "Y-You heartless!!" said Mirva.


    "Mirva, this is not the time for sentiment. We need to move now." said Estar, reminding Mirva.


    Meanwhile, Datun already arranged their people and started to abandon the ones that could not move.


    Looking at this, Mirva grit her teeth, "Move!! Go towards the Ancestral Ruin. Abandon the one that cannot move!!"mand Mirva to her people.


    However, the dozen high-grade Darkwing Bat managed to arrive at the camp and create havoc. Mirva, Datun, and Estar immediately fend off the iing Darkwing Bat.


    [Water Dance 1st Step - Elegant River] [Hammer Art - Thousand Hurdle] [Twin sword Art - Blooming Roar]


    Each of them managed to block the iing Darkwing Bat horde. In the meantime, Farkas uses this chance to escape with his people towards Ancestral Ruin.


    Looking at Farkas behavior, "Tch.. Cowards!!" shouted Mirva while fending off the fourth grade Darkwing Bat.


    While the other vige situation bes more chaotic, Angus looks at the Darkwing Bat horde in the surrounding area. Just after Angus tried to retreat to Ancestral Ruin with Anna, A big humanoid Darkwing Bat appeared before him, blocking him and Anna.


    From his perception, he knows that this is not an ordinary Darkwing Bat. Not only is its feature more humanoid, but it also didn''t release any miasma like a normal monster.


    "Anna, get back, let me handle her." said Angus as he covered Anna.


    "Fufufu¡­ What an interesting child." said the Darkwing Bat in front of Angus.


    As soon as Darkwing said that, a huge pressure erupted from the Darkwing Bat''s body. *Woosh* *Bam* Angus immediately falls to the ground.


    ''Shit.. This is almost the same as a seventh-gradebatant. Don''t tell me it is a Monster Overlord.'' thought Angus.


    Then, the Darkwing Bat moved past Angus ignoring him towards Anna, who was in the battle stance. However, Anna also couldn''t move from the pressure of the Darkwing Bat release.


    Looking like the monster ising towards Anna, "Leave her alone!!" shouted Angus as he struggled to get up.


    At this moment, the Darkwing Bat notice this, "Hoo.. And what are you going to do? Be a good boy and stay there." as the Darkwing Bat increases the pressure on Angus.


    Angus couldn''t help but pressed on the ground.


    "Arrgghhh¡­ Release Angus!! Why did you hurt him?!! WHY!!" yelled Anna as she released her miasma.


    "My.. Marvelous¡­ Such a strong miasma. However, you are still too weak." said the Darkwing Bat while slowly approaching Anna.


    With each step Darkwing Bat takes, Angus feels despair and powerlessness.


    ''No.. No.. No¡­ Just as I vow to fight for you. No, Move!! Damn it!!'' thought Angus while struggling to move his body which started to break under pressure.


    "Now, let''s see if you are worthy or not?" said the Darkwing Bat and stabbed Anna''s chest using its finger.


    Looking at this, Angus feels the time has stopped. "ARRGGGHHH!!!!" At this moment, his calm heritage chi reacts to his emotion and envelops his body with enormous chi.


    Instantly Angus arrives at Darkwing Bat''s side [Dynamic Punch]. *BOOM* Getting attacked by Angus, the Darkwing Bat getting thrown off far away.


    The surrounding Darkwing Bat instantly attacked Angus, but they couldn''t approach Angus as they touched an invisible barrier [Domain].


    "Anna!! Wake up!! Please, wake up!!" yelled Angus while holding Anna.


    "Angus... is Anna... a good girl?" Asked Anna.


    "Y-Yes.. You are a good girl. Anna is a good girl. Just stay still" said Angus while taking a potion bottle to Anna.


    "I see.. Anna is a good girl. I am d. Thank you, A.. ngus.." said Anna before bing lifeless.


    Angus bes terrified seeing this, time once again moving slowly.


    "I-I am sorry. I should just ept you from the start. ARRGGHH!! I will burn you all in hell!!" as Angus releases a very thick killing intent towards the surroundings.


    Many lower-grade Darkwing Bat immediately fell into the ground lifelessly while the high-grade one feared approaching Angus.


    "Hahahaha¡­. This is interesting. I thought this would be a boring task. But, looking at this, I found something anomaly here. Hahahahaa."ughed the humanoid Darkwing Bat that was punched by Angus earlier.


    "You.. Die!! [Soaring Heaven]" shouted Angus as he released a concentrated Chi beam towards Darkwing Bat. *BOOMM*


    The area that is hit by [Soaring Heaven] turns into nothingness.


    "Fiuhh.. Such a devastating attack. I should also get serious." said the Darkwing Bat while in the air.


    Suddenly, she feels something grab her body and drag her down to earth. But, she resisted with her own power. As she resisted, Angus appeared in front of her. His upper clothes are already torn apart from the uncontroble chi he releases.


    Without hesitation, Angusunches a strong punch towards her [Focus Punch]. But, the Darkwing Bat also didn''t stay idle. She counters Angus''s attack using her own miasma-covered punch. *BAAMM*


    Both of the attacks cancel each other, which surprises the Darkwing Bat. At this moment, Angus is going berserk andunches countless attacks towards Darkwing Bat. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Both of them sh countless blows and create a ripple towards the surroundings for each blow. None of them getting the upper hand, but Angus''s body slowly getting wounded. Not from the Darkwing Bat''s blow but from his own chi.


    Unlike Mana, chi is harder to control. Even with Angus''s superb control, he could not control the enormous rampaging chi at his body. The Darkwing Bat also notices this and backs off from Angus. Angus didn''t pursue the monster and stayed in his spot.


    "Boy, you should give up. You will never defeat me with that kind of power." said Darkwing Bat.


    "Shut up!!" as Angus gathered enormous chi in both his palms.


    "Well, let''s see how long you will survive." replied Darkwing Bat while creating a concentrated miasma ball in her hand.


    "Eat this!! [Dragon Breath]" shouted Angus.


    "Let''s see if you survive this [Miasma st]." said Darkwing Bat.


    *BOOOM* Both attacks sh one with the others and create devastating destruction towards the surrounding. Some people could even feel the ripple from far away, and the people in Ancestral Ruin could feel the tremor.


    After a while, both of the attacks cancel each other and leave two figures. One is in the air while the other is on the ground. Angus, who is on the ground, has massive bleeding all over his body.


    Because he was forced to use enormous chi in his body, Angus''s vein started to rupture. Now, he could not even feel both of his hands.


    Looking Angus is still surviving after taking an all-out miasma st, "Hahaha¡­ good, you are good. Unfortunately, our ying time is over." said the Darkwing Bat while smiling.


    ''Damn it!! Is this the end??'' thought Angus.


    *Thumb* *Thumb* At this moment, Angus hears a loud beating heart from behind him. The beating heart bes faster as time goes by. Angus immediately looks at Anna''s body who is on the ground far away from him.


    With his remaining strength, Angus dragged his body to Anna''s location. Meanwhile, the Darkwing Bat only looks at Anna silently. Then, Angus found that a few high-grade Darkwing Bat protected Anna''s body from the aftermath of Angus''s battle.


    Ignoring the Darkwing Bat, Angus keeps focusing on Anna''s beating heart. The other Darkwing Bat wants to attack Angus but gets an invisible signal from their queen. They immediately give Angus away.


    Arriving near Anna''s body, Angus immediately inspected her body. He found that her body rejuvenated each time her heartbeat. Slowly but surely, her body is getting stronger.


    *Cough* *Cough*

 Chapter 217: Devastating Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 217: Devastating Aftermath</h4>


    *Cough* *Cough* Anna coughs a few times before opening her pitch-ck eyes looking at Angus.


    "Angus!!" called Anna while hugging Angus.


    "Huft.. Huft.. Anna, are you okay?" asked Angus, still in a ragged state and rough breath.


    "Hmm.. I think so. I got into a dark, scary ce. Then, I heard many annoying voices. They told me to stay with them. But, I refused them, and I told them I only wanted to stay with Angus. After that, the scary ce disappears, and I wake up." exined Anna.


    "Ehh.. Angus is hurt?!!" said Anna as she just realized Angus''s condition.


    "Huft.. Huft.. Don''t worry about it." said Angus.


    "Yeah, you should not worry about this anomaly boy. He is not going to die just because of this." said the Darkwing Bat from behind Angus.


    "You.. You are the one that hurt Angus. Grrr!!" said Anna as she was ready to fight.


    Anna suddenly creates a w, spiky armor, and a spike on her head. All of them are made of dark miasma in ck color. Unlike before, her miasma ws are many times bigger than before. Angus and the monster are surprised at Anna''s transformation.


    "Stop, Anna. Run!! He is not someone that you could fight." said Angus.


    However, Anna already charges the humanoid Darkwing Bat. The Darkwing Bat dodges Anna''s attack easily. As Anna keeps attacking the humanoid Darkwing Bat, Angus tries to move his wounded body only to get more injured.


    "Damn¡­ Move!! Damn it!!" cursed Angus, helplessly afraid of losing Anna again.


    In the meantime, the Darkwing Bat keeps avoiding Anna''s crude attack easily.


    "Is that all? That''s quite disappointing." said the Darkwing Bat with azy expression.


    She flicks her hand and hits Anna, throwing her back near Angus. Then, Anna opened her mouth, and a concentrated miasma umted in front of her mouth. In less than a second, it bes a tiny ck ball.


    "Hoo¡­ That''s something interesting." said the Darkwing Bat with a yful tone.


    Then, Anna shoots the ck ball towards the humanoid Darkwing Bat [Miasma st]. *BOM* Unlike her previous Miasma st, the attack is really on a different scale and destroys anything on its path.


    However, the humanoid Darkwing Bat could repel the destructive Miasma st with only her hand. After a while, the energy in the Miasma st is gone, and the Darkwing Bat''s hand only get scorches a little bit while her body ispletely fine.


    "Hee.. It scorched my hand a little bit." said the Darkwing Bat yfully.


    At the same time, Anna is slumping on the ground, exhausted, and her transformation is gone. The humanoid Darkwing Bat looks at Anna, then Angus, who still tries to move his body with a smirk.


    "Hahahaha¡­ this is interesting. Alright, I will leave the two of you for now." said the humanoid Darkwing Bat.


    "Huh?! What do you mean?" asked Angus.


    "It means both of you will live for now. And you, anomaly boy, make sure you keep her safe. Otherwise... well, let''s just say you will never want that to happen." said the Darkwing Bat.


    Suddenly, a roar was heard from far away. *BOOORRR* The thunderous roar is deafening and shakes the surrounding.


    "Oh my... My time is up. Bye, Anomaly boy and you little girl. See ya." said the humanoid Darkwing Bat before disappearing.


    As their leader disappears, the surrounding Darkwing Bat also flies away towards another direction, leaving Anna and Angus alone.


    After leaving both of them alone in the scorching desert, "Damn.. Huft.. Just what the hell is happening. Huft¡­ " said Angus.


    "Angus, are you okay?" asked Anna worriedly while dragging her exhausted body.


    "Yeah, it''s okay. Just focus on recovering yourself." said Angus before taking out a few healing potions and a big round pellet on the ground.


    Then, using his mouth Angus bite the big pellet. This is a special medicine he prepared for this situation. He knows that he will confront a dangerous situation inside the Endless Battlefield dimension and may be forced to use his heritage chi like now.


    Because of this, he makes this special medicine pellet using various rare herb ingredients. The production cost of this one pellet cost him almost 100 thousand gold coins, and it is nearly the same as the artifact price.


    However, the effect is also miraculous. After eating the big pellet, Angus controls his mana and engulfs his body in blue me.


    The blue me absorbs the potent nutrition inside the pellet and heals Angus''s wound. His ruptured vein and damaged organ started healing at a rapid speed. A few momentster, his wound is healed, leaving only various outer scars in his body.


    Looking at the scar, "Haa.. I hope Jayna will not be mad at this." said Angus while applying potion into his outer wound.


    Angus also finds Anna sleeping near him on the desert ground peacefully while muttering, "Bubble.. Bubble..."


    Looking at the childish face Anna has, he couldn''t help a sigh.


    "Is this what the master feels when he adopts us?" thought Angus.


    While Angus and Anna recuperate, the other vige is ultimately in devastation. During the time Angus and humanoid Darkwing Bat fight, the vige leader and a few fifth-gradebatants finally manage to fend off the iing high-grade Darkwing Bat.


    Just as they wanted to retreat to the Ancestral Ruin, A bright light appeared on the horizon along with a tremor.


    "T-This¡­ the fight of the seventh-grade realm!!" said Estar while retreating.


    "I am not sure who is fighting, but the other one is definitely another Monster Overlord." said Datun.


    They could feel the sh of two different energies from Angus and humanoid Darkwing Bat during their retreat. Each time they sh, the surrounding desert is trembling. They sense dreadful situations, and they decide to run faster towards Ancestral Ruin.


    Suddenly, all the vige leaders feel two enormous concentrated energies from behind. Soon these two enormous energies sh with each other and create a massive shockwave towards the surroundings. *BOOMM*


    Looking at the approaching massive shockwave, "Shit!! Hurry!! Gather here!!" said Datun.


    Holding his big hammer, Datun creates a brownish shield in front of him and the other fifth-gradebatant in triangr formation [Triangle Stone Shield].


    Mirva''s group also makes a formation and creates a massive bluish barrier with the others [Blue Water Barrier].


    Likewise, Estar also creates a formation while brandishing his two twin swords [Horizon Edge Shield].


    Farkas, who almost arrived at the Ancestral Ruin''s entrance, keeps running in the far distance, hoping to enter the Ancestral Ruin first before the shockwavees. However, the shockwave spread fast in the blink of an eye and hit everyone in the surrounding area.


    The three vige leaders begin to hold their ground with all their strength, but the shockwave is powerful and starts to crack their defensive formation. Some of thebatants even blew away from the force.


    "Hold on!! Hold it with all your might!!" shouted Datun while giving him everything to maintain his shield formation.


    At the same time, Farkas''s group miscalcted their position, and just as they reached the Ancestral Ruin''s entrance, the shockwave came and hit everyone. Because of the force, Farkas, thrown off, enters the Ancestral Ruin with some injuries.


    However, his people are not lucky and entirely obliterated by the strong shockwave. The moment they touch the shockwave, their body is destroyed into nothingness. Thebination of Miasma and chi is too devastating for an ordinarybatant.


    Even the Ancestral Ruin Barrier is shaking for a while and shows how devastating the sh between the two energies is. Farkas could only see the shockwave obliterate his people and hit the barrier with aplicated feeling.


    Fortunately, the shockwave soon recedes, and the surrounding area back to the calm hot, scorching desert. The three vige leaders managed to survive the shockwave, with only a few people getting killed by the shockwave.


    They immediately take some mana potion before running back to the ancestral ruin. They didn''t know when another simr devastating shockwave would ur.


    The only group that survives without casualty is the Sur vige''s ambushing team. When they feel the monster overlord aura, they are already close to the Ancestral Ruin entrance and could evacuate from the area.


    They didn''t even encounter the Darkwing Bat horde on the way. When the devastating shockwavees, they are already inside the Ancestral ruin looking at the whole barrier trembling.


    A few momentster, the other vige leaders and a few people arrive at the Ancestral Ruin in poor condition. Currently, their number is reduced significantly to only eight to seven people per vige group.


    Looking at their current number, all three vige leaders haveplicated expressions such as regret, grief, sorrow, and anger. As the vige leader, they are practically the one that sends these people to their doom when they decide to make this alliance.


    However, after looking at the Farkas, who lost all their people during the shockwave, they changed their minds.


    Farkas is the one that first abandoned them, but looking that all his people did not survive the shockwave along with the grievous injury he received, they thought of killing him here.


    If it is not because of the absolute rule of the hidden group to not have a significant fight or conflict inside the Ancestral Ruin, they will already kill Farkas. Entering the Ancestral Ruin, the three vige leaders immediately recuperate themself.

 Chapter 218: Dispute

    <h4>Chapter 218: Dispute</h4>


    With the loss of their people, the vige leaders know that their alliance has ended. Even if they send reinforcements from their own vige, it will only create more casualties. Rather than gaining profits, they may kill themselves.


    All thebatants that died in the desert are elites that are hard to cultivate and require many resources to nurture them. As a result, they may endanger their own vige rather than destroying the Sur vige.


    Unlike Sur vige, the other viges are located in a territory with some small viges or groups. They need to constantly maintain the power inside the territory, or the others will overthrow them.


    The Sur vige is located inside the Surya desert, whichcks any other group or small vige living in the Surya desert. Henceforth, Sur vige could fight with all their strength without caring about the repercussions.


    Still, nothing is certain in the Endless Battlefield dimension where there is chaos happening all around. Like in this incident, just the aftermath between Angus and the monster overlord could devastate the whole army of the four big viges.


    It is not surprising that all of them will die under the monster overlord or high-grade beast the next day. This incident reminds everyone how dangerous this treacherousnd is.


    While the four big viges recuperate themselves, Jayna is worried about Angus''s safety inside the Sur vige camp. The ambush team and Angus''s infiltration team arrived safely at the Ancestral Ruin before the shockwave came.


    However, she didn''t find Angus among them. She believes that Angus is still alive since the contract between Ilgor and him still works.


    Even though Angus also contacted Jayna not too long ago and told her that he was fine. She still couldn''t help but worry, especially after looking at the devastating shockwave that trembled the whole Ancestral Ruin.


    As for the perpetrator himself is currently walking back to Ancestral Ruin with Anna holding his hand. Currently, Angus is wearing a set of new clothes with his cloak and boots artifact while Anna is wearing an overgrown shirt that is too big for her body.


    Angus didn''t have any girl''s clothes and decided to give his clothes to Anna. Her ragged ve''s clothes before are not suitable for her anymore, and it is better to wear his clothes for the time being.


    Looking at Anna''s appearance, "*Sigh* I hope there are still clothing merchants in the ancestral ruin." said Angus.


    Meanwhile, Anna seems didn''t care about her appearance and keeps enjoying walking with Angus like in some kind of recreation park. In reality, rather than a recreation park, they walk in the scorching desert. Still, none of them care about the heat.


    During the journey, Angus notices that his sh with the Darkwing Bat Monster Overlord is devastating towards the surroundings. He even finds that the other vige camp ispletely gone, with many obliterated corpses in it.


    Angus spectes that the other vige''s leader must abandon all the poisonedbatants and run for their lives when they hear the monster overlord''s roar.


    "I hope the ambushing team and the others are okay." muttered Angus in a low voice.


    After a few hourster, they finally arrive at the Ancestral Ruin entrance. Angus immediately went towards Sur vige camp. Along the way, he could feel a few people spying on him. The news about his arrival soon spread throughout the entire ce.


    While on the way towards Sur Vige camp, Angus found a fiery crimson light approaching him. Soon, Jayna arrives at Angus in the blink of an eye and hugs Angus.


    "Angus!!" Yelled Jayna while tearing up.


    Angus receives her embrace passionately before kissing her.


    "I miss you, Jayna." whispered Angus in a low voice.


    "Me too." replied Jayna.


    In the meantime, Anna looks at the interaction between Angus and Jayna silently. After having their passionate time together, "You make me worried." said Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Didn''t I already tell themunication device that I am alright." said Angus.


    "Yeah.. But, still..." During this time, Jayna notices Anna, who is standing beside Angus.


    Anna looked intently towards Jayna.


    "Ahh.. Jayna, this is Anna. She is¡­" said Angus.


    Before he could say anything, "CUTE!!" eximed Jayna while hugging Anna.


    Anna is surprised at being hugged by Jayna suddenly but doesn''t fight back. In the meantime, Jayna keeps hugging Anna like some kind of doll.


    ''Err.. I guess she is fine with her.'' thought Angus.


    Realizing her blunder, "Ahh.. I am sorry. You are just too cute. What''s your name, little girl?" said Jayna, releasing Anna.


    "Emm.. Anna. Are you Angus''s lover?" asked Anna bluntly.


    "A.. Angus''s lover? Y-Yeah.. sort of." said Jayna while blushing.


    "I see¡­ It means I don''t need to kill you." said Anna innocently.


    Hearing this, Angus could only sigh while Jayna had a shocked expression.


    "Angus?? Who is this kid?" asked Jayna.


    "Let''s go back first. I will exin everythingter." said Angus while looking at the surroundings.


    Soon, they arrive at the vige leader''s tent. The moment Jade looked at Anna, he was surprised and red at Angus, and Anna herself immediately hid from Jade''s re behind Angus like a shy girl.


    Being red at by Jade, Angus still keeps calm while patting Anna''s head to calm her down. After looking at each other for a while, Jade finally released a sigh.


    "Everyone left us alone. I believe Angus has an important story to tell me." said Jade.


    Hearing this, everyone began leaving the tent reluctantly. Inside the tent, there are only Jade, Angus, Jayna, and Anna.


    After having a long sigh, "I bet you know who she is, right?" asked Jade.


    "Yeah, I know who she is." replied Angus.


    "Then, why?! Why didn''t you kill her?" asked Jade again.


    "Why should I kill her?" asked Angus back calmly.


    "Angus, she is a damn monster-minded person. Enemy of the world!!" Yelled Jade.


    Hearing this, Jayna is also surprised at Anna''s true identity while Anna hides behind Angus, afraid of Jade.


    "How do you know? She is the enemy of the world?" asked Angus calmly.


    "Because she is monster-minded. A smart person like you must know what they could do." replied Jade.


    "So??" said Angus expressionlessly.


    "So.." said Jade.


    Before Jade finished his sentence, "Uncle, let me tell you. If you find a baby dragon, will you kill it?" asked Angus.


    "Of course not. But, Baby dragon is different." replied Jade.


    "Even if you know that the baby dragon will kill a lot of people and leave destruction when it grows up?" asked Angus again.


    "T-That''s¡­ As I said, a baby dragon is different, and they could still be nurtured carefully and..." said Jade.


    "Then, what is different with Anna?" asked Angus.


    "Of course, different. She is a monster-minded person. She will do anything to destroy the world." said Jade.


    "I see... Then, Anna, Are you going to destroy the world?" asked Angus towards Anna.


    "Ermm¡­ I.. I just want to stay with Angus." replied Anna.


    "See.. She only wants to stay with me." said Angus with a smile.


    "You.. Alright, you are right. But, she also didn''t deny about destroying the world part." countered Jade.


    "Right, and what will you do?" asked Angus.


    "Of course, eliminate her before she bes stronger." said Jade.


    "Good idea, However, she is still a child and under my protection. If she is getting hurt during my protection, I may be the one that will destroy the world itself." said Angus coldly.


    Looking at Angus''s serious expression, "Angus, don''t be stubborn. You should know all the history about this kind of person." Jade tries to reason with Angus.


    "Even under good care, this kind of person will only destroy the world. Did you know one of the major criteria of bing a monster-minded person?" asked Jade.


    "It is to hate the world, right? That''s why I n to let her see the beauty of the world." said Angus.


    "Angus, don''t be stubborn." said Jade.


    "I too.. I also hated the world before. I even started to pursue power just to end the world. However, I changed after I saw the beauty of the world." said Angus while looking at Jade intently.


    "*Sigh* Fine.. Fine..? You could keep her. But, if she bes a mindless monster. It will be your responsibility." said Jade.


    "No, problem. At that time, I will be the one that will end her life. Right, Anna?" replied Angus.


    "Yeah, Angus will kill me if I can''t be a decision-maker." replied Anna with a smile.


    ''Cute!!'' thought Jayna and couldn''t help but hug Anna.


    "*Sigh* Alright, this matter is over. Now, tell me what happens during the iing monster overlord? And how could you survive the devastating shockwave?" asked Jade.


    "Ahh.. About that. Actually, the shockwave is because of me. Hehehe.." replied Angus.


    "Huhh?? What do you mean by that?" asked Jade.


    "Have you ever heard of [Possession]?" asked Angus back.


    "[Possession]?" replied Jade.


    Then, Angus begins to tell Jade that he has a simr condition to the possession. After that, Angus exins a bit of his fight with the Monster Overlord that creates such a devastating shockwave.

 Chapter 219: Shopping Spree

    <h4>Chapter 219: Shopping Spree</h4>


    After Angus tells the story about his fight, ''*Sigh* Just how the hell my little brother managed to raise him. He is really a troublemaker.'' thought Jade inwardly.


    Angus didn''t tell about the repercussions and the wound he got from the fight, but he noticed that Jayna somehow looked at him worriedly.


    ''I guess I will get another lectureter.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Alright, at least with this, the other vige''s alliance is broken. ording to our spy, most of their force is destroyed, and one of them even getspletely destroyed, leaving only their vige leader alone." exined Jade.


    Then, they begin to discuss various things before Angus goes back with Jayna and Anna. Along the way, Angus meets with Ilgor.


    "Master, I am d you are safe." said Ilgor.


    "Yeah, Thanks for your hard work. Oh yeah, this is Anna. Starting from now, she will stay with us." said Angus introducing Anna.


    "As you wish, master." replied Ilgor respectfully.


    "Anna, this is Ilgor. He is one of us. So, don''t try to kill him. Okay?" said Angus to Anna.


    "Ehh¡­ But, Angus, he is weak like a bubble." said Anna bluntly.


    "Weak??" replied Ilgor.


    "Haha.. Just ignore her statement. She often says something nonsense." said Angus.


    "But, It''s true the green one is weak. Even Angus''s lover is stronger than the green one." replied Anna.


    "Little girl, I suggest you pay attention to your words." said Ilgor.


    Looking at Ilgor starting to fuming being called weak, "Alright, that''s enough. Anna, why don''t you y with uncle Ilgor first. Later, I will take you to buy some clothes. But, remember not to use that thing." said Angus.


    "Alright, then. I will y with the green one. Anna will keep him from bursting like a bubble." said Anna excitedly before dragging Ilgor away, leaving Angus and Jayna alone.


    "Is it alright to leave Anna alone?" asked Jayna.


    "Don''t worry, although she seems childish, she is actually pretty smart and knows how to behave." replied Angus.


    Arriving at the tent, Angus immediately gets hugged by Jayna. Suddenly, Jayna opens Angus''s long sleeve and sees the bandage all over his body. Although he already applied potion to his wound, it still takes time to heal his outer wound.


    "Angus, this is.." said Jayna while starting to tear up.


    "Jayna, it''s okay, I am fine." said Angus trying to calm her down.


    "Does it hurt?" asked Jayna.


    "Jayna, I am real¡­" said Angus.


    Before he finished his sentence, "Does it hurt?" asked Jayna once again.


    "A little bit. But, I could withstand it." replied Angus truthfully.


    Then, Jayna loosens Angus''s clothes and sees his body riddled with various scars and shallow wounds under a bandage. Angus didn''t resist and let Jayna inspect his body. Looking at Angus''s body, Jayna couldn''t help but tear up.


    "Why??" asked Jayna while taking out Angus''s bandage.


    "Because she is simr to me." replied Angus.


    After being silent for a while, "Do you hate her?" asked Angus.


    Jayna shook her, "No, I trust your judgment. But, I still can''t bear to see you hurt. What if.. what if you¡­" said Jayna.


    Angus cut Jayna''s sentence by deeply kissing her mouth.


    "I am sorry." said Angus softly before he embraced Jayna.


    Then, they begin to spend time embracing each other. In the meantime, the people in the ancestral ruin begin to pack their things. There are only three days before the Ancestral Ruin closes.


    After it closes, the beast in the inner area wille to the outer area and make the ce full of monsters. Moreover, the moment the entrance is closed, it prevents anything from passing through until the next opening time. In summary, it bes a closed space full of monsters.


    No one wants to be entrapped inside the Ancestral Ruin for one year along with the monster. So, most of the people decide to leave early. Even the Battlefield Arena is also empty and closed at this moment.


    Only a few merchants that still try to sell their merchandise are still staying inside the Ancestral Ruin. During this time, news about the other vige leaders breaking their alliance and going to their respective territories spread.


    This news travels fast and makes the Sur vige camp relieved in joy. All this time, they are in a continuous alert state and ready to fight to death anytime. However, now it has changed. All of this is thanks to Angus''s infiltration.


    Although they know that the one that obliterated the other vige''s force is the devastating shockwave. But, they also realize that because Angus managed to poison the enemy camp, the other vige is crumbling.


    Because of this, most of the Sur vigers are thankful and often praise Angus. Some young generations even make him their idol.? However, this matter only makes Neil, who hears the praise, be madder.


    Ufortable hearing the praise and gossip around, Neil leaves the camp alone with an angry attitude.


    "Young master, where are you going?" asked Neil''s guard.


    "Shut up. Leave me alone!!" yelled Neil.


    "It''s alright, dude. Just leave him alone for now and enjoy the celebration. He needs some time alone. There is also no danger in this ce." said the other guard.


    "*Sigh* I hope you are right." replied the other guard.


    "Damn, you guard. How could they look down at me!!" cursed Neil while he went around the Ancestral Ruin.


    Finally, he arrived inside thest remaining bar tavern that was still open. He immediately ordered some alcoholic drinks.


    "Tch.. This is all because of him. He is just an outsider, yet he dared to¡­ *Glup* *Glup* Fuck it!! It should be me that they are praised. I am the genius one, not him." grumbled Neil while drinking some alcoholic bottles.


    The other customer couldn''t help but look at Neil weirdly because of his grumble.


    Noticing the stare, "What are you looking at?!! Do you want to die!!" spat Neil.


    The other customer immediately ignores Neil and thinks of him as a troublemaker. Many people like Neil oftene to the tavern and be more violent after getting drunk.


    Being ignored by the others, Neil continues his grumbling while getting drunk. Unbeknown to him, a person hears hisint silently with a smile. After emptying many alcoholic bottles, Neil leaves the tavern with an angry attitude.


    Walking aimlessly, he unconsciously entered an alleyway while getting drunk. Inside the alleyway, Neil found a person with a cloak blocking his path.


    Seeing this, "Move it, you moron." said Neil while still drunk.


    However, the blocking person didn''t move and stayed silent.


    "Are you deaf?!! I said move it!!" yelled Neil.


    "Kukuku¡­ To think the genius young master Neil is reduced to this state." said the other person in a cloak.


    "Y-You what do you say?!!" shouted Neil while charging at the person.


    Suddenly, an invisible pressurees from the cloaking person towards Neil. Neil couldn''t help but slump on the ground, sweating anding out from his drunken state.


    "W-Who are you?!! You can''t kill me. This is the Ancestral Ruin!!" said Neil frantically.


    "Worry not. I don''t have any intention of harm you, young master Neil." said the cloaking person.


    "What did you say?!!" Yelled Neil as the cloaking person released his pressure.


    "So, I hear you hate this outsider?" asked the person while revealing his cloak.


    "Y-You are¡­" said Neil.


    In the meantime, Angus and Jayna currently look at Ilgor fighting against Anna in closebat. *Bum* *Bak* *Buk* Annaunches a series of attacks towards Ilgor using her small fist.


    Although it is small, the force is powerful enough to knock out any ordinary second-gradebatant. Ilgor needs all his strength just to withstand the attack.


    Looking at that, Ilgor is getting bullied by Anna and almost enters a berserk state, "Anna, that''s enough. Let''s go. We need to buy your clothes before all the merchants leave." called Angus.


    Hearing Angus call, Anna stops beating Ilgor and goes towards Angus like an energetic child.


    "Angus, are you done mating?" asked Anna bluntly.


    "*Burst* M-Mating?!!" replied Jayna beside Angus.


    "Err.. Anna, you cannot say that in public casually, and no, we are not mating. Not yet, right Jayna?" said Angus.


    "Y-Yeah.. We didn''t do anything." replied Jayna while blushing while muttering something in a low voice.


    "Anyway, let''s go shopping now. If we don''t hurry, all the merchants will be leaving already." said Jayna trying to divert the topic.


    "Alright, then Ilgor, rest for and tend yourself. We will be back soon." said Angus while going away with Jayna and Anna.


    Soon, they found some clothing stores that were still open and decided to buy various clothes for Anna. However, looking at the high-quality clothes the stores sell, Jayna couldn''t help but want to buy for herself, especially those with red and crimson colors.


    Seeing Jayna also shopping for some clothes, ''*Sigh* a woman will always be a woman. But, it seems her preference towards red is more dominant than before. This should be because of the Fire Phoenix. I hope she doesn''t change too much.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After a few hours of endless trying all the clothes in the few stores, they finally end their shopping. At this time, Angus once again experiences the horror of a woman''s shopping since his shopping with her mother at the capital.

 Chapter 220: Another Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 220: Another Ambush</h4>


    Ending their shopping, Angus and the otherse back to the Sur vige camp. On the way, Angus notices Neil walking absent-mindedly without seeing them. However, Angus didn''t think much about it and ignored him.


    Arriving at the camp, Angus finds that many of the vigers have started to pack their things. Apparently, the vige leader Jade decided to leave the Ancestral Ruin tomorrow. So, the vigers are beginning to pack and sort their things now.


    There is a lot of stuff that needs to be sorted and managed. Since in thest few weeks, they have done many big transactions with various different parties. Knowing this, Angus and the others also decide to pack their things.


    There is not much to pack as most of their things are in their space storage. Angus also decides to give Anna one of his bracelet storage items in his possession for her use. Then, they decided to rest early before going back to the Sur vige tomorrow.


    The next day, the others started to dismantle the tent and stored them inside the space storage. Then, Jade led the others out from the Ancestral Ruin. Soon, they begin to run in the endless scorching Surya desert.


    None of the vigers mind the heat since they are already used to it. After a few hours of continuous running, Jade decided to stop to let the low-grade people rest.


    While they rest, some of the people start to eat and drink to replenish their energy. There is still another whole day of running ahead of them. Besides that, they also need to fight some monsters along the way.


    As the others start to eat and drink, Angus and the others also decide to join the other vigers. Just as Angus tastes the food, he finds strange things inside the food.


    The strange thing is tasteless, but the moment it touches his tongue and enters his mouth, he immediately knows this is something that will harm the body, like the poison he used to train his body.


    "*Bueeh* Everyone stops eating!! There is poison inside the food!!" shouted Angus while vomiting the things he ate.


    Hearing this, everyone immediately threw their food. However, it is already toote. Everyone starts to feel their body be more rigid. Only the high-gradebatants somehow managed to suppress the poison.


    Jayna subconsciously ring up her mana and burns the poison that enters the body. Meanwhile, Ilgor also starts to suppress the poison inside his body. As an orc, he has high resistance towards toxins, but it seems the venom is very potent and still affects his body.


    The only one that looks fine is Anna, who is still eating the food happily after checking her body is fine. Feeling a bad premonition, Angus used [Great Mana Echolocation] to detect the surrounding area.


    "Uncle, there are a group of people approaching from that direction." shouted Angus.


    Hearing this, "Everyone gets on your guard!!" shouted Jade.


    "High-gradebatant and those that could move to get ready to battle!!"mand Jade.


    However, at this moment, *Crack* *Whoosh* inside the camp appears a gigantic giant with red veins all over its body [5th Circle - Summon Infernal].


    Since the infernal ising from the rune item, it could not be controlled and began to rampage, killing the poisoned viger. Jade immediately runs towards Infernal to sh and hold it.


    "Evacuate from the area!!" shouted Jade.


    "Evacuate the others and help the leaders!!"mand Jane as she takes out her great axe to help contain the Infernal.


    "Urgh.. Go Alfredo!!" said Gilford while still trying to suppress the poison inside his body.


    "Leaders, a group of people is approaching!!"


    "Shit!! Jane, Gilford, I will leave the infernal to you. Others, follow my lead!! Show them the power of Sur vige!!" Yelled Jade.


    "WOW!!" shouted thebatant that is not getting poison.


    A momentter, a group of people wearing ck clothes approach at a fast speed towards Jade. The leader of the approaching group immediately shes with Jade in the front. *BAM*


    "It is you, Farkas!!" said Jade.


    "Hahaha¡­ Our plot once again is revealed early, but it seems most of your men are getting poisoned. Today is your death, Jade!!" said Farkas while shing with Jade.


    "You are a madman, Farkas!! Does losing your men before is not enough?!!" shouted Jade while fending off Farkas''s attack.


    "Hahaha¡­ You should be the one that worries your people, not me." replied Farkas while attacking Jade.


    At this moment, Jade notices that most of his men couldn''t fight properly under the poison. Only the fifth-grade elder managed to fight while suppressing the poison. But, they were also preupied with many enemies.


    Meanwhile, the others could only dy time before getting killed. Seeing this, Jade wanted to help his people, but Farkas didn''t let him be and keep Jade upied.


    At the same time, Angus and the others who managed to avoid the poison began to fight with the enemy and help the others evacuate. Still, there are too many enemies and people to protect at the same time.


    Looking at this, Angus immediately started casting spells and overcharged them. A few momentster,? "Jayna gave me fire!! [2nd Circle - Fire Oil]." yelled Angus.


    Jayna immediately creates a fire sh towards Fire Oil [Crimson sh]. *BOOOMM* Thebination attack soon created a massive explosion and deterred the enemy. Using this chance, the poisoned vigers finally could get a little breath and retreat from the battle.


    *Crack* *Whoosh* [5th Circle - Summon Infernal] as they retreat, another infernales out of nowhere. The poisoned vigers couldn''t help but get butchering like a sheep in front of the wolf.


    "Shit, another one!!" shouted Isvel, who was in front of the Infernal giant.


    Isvel body was still poisoned and couldn''t move properly. While he tried to get away, the Infernal hit Isvel and sent him dozens of meters away. *Crack* *Crack* *Bam* Even Isvel''s life-saving item couldn''t hold the infernal''s attack.


    "ISVEL!!!" Yelled Gilford, who perceived the battlefield situation.


    The others also notice this and are immediately solemn. Jade, who finds his son getting injured without an unknown fate, bes angry.


    "RAAAGGGHHHH!!!" yelled Jade as his body started to turn into a red color.


    Farkas, who sees that Jade''s aura is increasing, couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "T-This is... " muttered Farkas while having a cold sweat.


    At this moment, Jade''s aura stagnated after reaching a certain threshold.


    ''Damn it, how could he still be stronger?!! I thought he was going to reach the seventh-grade realm.'' curse Farkas inwardly.


    Jade turns into a ball of fire and approaches Farkas, "Meteorite Smash!!" yelled Jade.


    Farkas didn''t dare to ck off and use his highest skill to fend off Jade''s attack [Infernal Fist]. *BOOM*


    Both of the attacks sh with each other, but Jade manages to push Farkas back and send him away at thest moment. Not wanting to let Farkas go, Jade began to pursue Farkas relentlessly.


    In the meantime, Angus using [Beast Walk], goes towards Isvel side to check his condition.


    "Jayna, I leave this ce to you. I will help Isvel." said Angus leaving the ce.


    However, the infernal seems to target Isvel, still lying down after killing the nearby vigers.


    Angus immediately takes his rune card and activates it [3rd Circle - Fire st]. *Whossh* *BAMM* The infernal giant gets attacked directly and moves backward a little bit. Still, the infernal giant is only damaged a little bit from the attack.


    Using this opportunity, Angus brings Isvel carefully towards a safe location while he''s checking the condition.


    ''A lot of bone fractures and internal wounds. I need to help him fast. Otherwise, he will die.'' thought Angus.


    "Everyone, protect me!! I need to help Isvel as soon as possible." shouted Angus towards the people in the surrounding.


    Hearing this, some people immediately take guard near Angus while giving him some space. In the meantime, the first infernal finally got destroyed after receiving many punches from Alfredo and Jane''s attack.


    Gilford immediately sent Alfredo to handle the second Infernal. Both of them directly sh and create a shockwave towards the surrounding area. While all of the chaotic battles still happen, a person silently approaches Angus from the crowd protecting him.


    Just as the person wanted to stab Angus in the back, a shadow spike hit the person''s hand. *ARGGHH* Neil didn''t expect Draven to attack from the shadow suddenly. Everyone immediately notices this and is confused.


    "Young master Neil, what are you doing?" asked one of the vigers.


    Neil didn''t answer andunched another attack towards the defenseless Angus. At this moment, a small fisting at breakneck speed hit Neil. *BAM* Neil didn''t expect such an attack and got thrown back a few meters away.


    Fortunately, his life-saving item activates and protects him at the right moment. In front of Neil, Anna looks at Neil with her deep pitch-ck eyes.


    "Why? Why did you want to hurt Angus??" said Anna coldly.


    "Arrghh.. You outsider, move!! I will deal with youter after I kill Angus!!" yelled Neil madly.

 Chapter 221: Under Protection

    <h4>Chapter 221: Under Protection</h4>


    "Arrghh.. You outsider, move!! I will deal with youter after I kill Angus!!" yelled Neil madly.


    Anna didn''t reply and kept looking at Neil coldly.


    Just as Neil wants to attack Anna again, "Neil, Stop!!" said a mature woman who is blocking Neil''s path.


    "Move, mother!! All of this happens because of these outsiders. Once I kill them, everything is going to be back as usual!!" said Neil madly.


    Looking that her son is already out of his mind, the mature woman cast a spell [2nd Circle ¨C Binding Chain] to contain Neil. Neil, out of his mind, tries to avoid the iing chain, but suddenly a tiny fist ising at Neil rapidly.


    Anna once again hit Neil in his stomach and sent him a few meters away. Using this opportunity, Neil''s mother binds him with the Binding Chain.


    As Neil kept struggling, "I am sorry, son. [3rd Circle - Deep Sleep]." said Neil''s mother while casting the spell.


    Getting hit by the spell, Neil immediately fell asleep while being bound by the chain.


    Looking that Neil is apprehended, "Guard, Neil. Don''t let him create more chaos!!"mands Neil''s mother towards the people surrounding her.


    "Yes, Madam." replied the others.


    Then, Neil''s mother went back towards the battlefield, helping the others to evacuate. Soon, all the poisoned vigers managed to get evacuated while the others stalled the attacker.


    Seeing the battlefield condition, Farkas knows that it is time to do his next n. Otherwise, more people on his side will die. However, the furious Jade didn''t let him get away or have a chance.


    Currently, Jade''s body is in red color while releasing hot fire mana nearby. He keeps attacking Farkas without giving him a chance to attack or take a breath.


    Farkas himself is frantically defending his life against the fiery Jade. Each time they sh, they will create a shockwave nearby.


    "Don''t think ofing out here alive, Farkas!!" yelled Jade.


    "Tch.. you leave me no choice. You should be d. You have an amazing son!!" said Farkas while he created a hand sign.


    At this moment, a bright light came from Neil''s pocket. *BOOM* another Infernal giant appeared in the middle of the evacuated people. Neil, who is still in a deep sleep, couldn''t help but get crushed by the infernal giant.


    "Neil!!" shouted Neil''s mother from far away, who realized this.


    "Hahaha¡­ Jade, now the situation is back from the start. Let''s see how many of your beloved people die under the third infernal giant." said Farkas.


    "FARKAS!!" yelled Jade as heunched a powerful attack.


    Farkas once again counters his attack with his own while getting pushed back.


    "Oi.. Oi.. Are you sure you want to keep fighting me? Many of your people will die at this rate." said Farkas.


    Jade ignores Farkas''s taunt and keepsunching attacks. He knows if he keeps Farkas alone, the other high-gradebatant may get killed by Farkas.


    While Farkas and Jade keep fighting, the newly summoned infernal giant creates havoc and starts killing the others. Unfortunately, Angus, who is still giving first aid to Isvel, is nearby. Before it could crush the defenseless Angus, Anna parries the infernal giant''s fist.


    "Stupid big fat bubble, don''t disturb Angus!!" said Anna while standing in front of the Infernal Giant.


    Then, the infernal Giant shes with Anna''s small body. Despite the difference in size, Anna managed to hold and parry the Infernal Giant attack. Still, she was getting more hurt as she could only withstand the Infernal Giant attack with her small body.


    ''This stupid bubble is annoying. I need to transform to fight it properly.'' thought Anna inwardly.


    Just as Anna wants to transform, "GRAAHH!!" Ilgores to help Anna contain the Infernal Giant.


    With the help of Ilgor, Anna managed to contain the infernal giant. However, both of them could only have and cannot damage the Infernal Giant. The Infernal Giant''s defense is too strong for their current attacks.


    At this moment, "Huft.. finally done." said Angus as he finally stabilized Isvel''s condition.


    Then, Angus immediately brings Isvel to a safer ce using Beast Walk. Putting down Isvel in a safer location, he moved back to help fight the Infernal Giant.


    On the way, Angus manages to observe the battlefield and find the truly dangerous one is not the attacker but the rampage Infernal Giant. Because of the three infernal giants and Neil''s betrayal, many people are dying. He couldn''t help but sigh at this sight.


    "Ilgor, try to parry the Infernal Giant fist. Anna, you can use your transformation."mand Angus as he takes out Sky Thorn.''


    "Yes, master. GRAAHH!!" replied Ilgor shortly before used berserk and madly charged at the Infernal Giant.


    "Really?? Yey¡­" replied Anna as she started to create her ck miasma w in her hand.


    After transforming into her monster mode, she releases an ominous aura towards the surroundings. In the blink of an eye, she already approaches the infernal giant and shes its chest using her w with grinning.


    The w managed to hurt the Infernal Giant but only gave a shallow wound. Still, because it is a miasma attack, the injury slowly corrodes the infernal giant body. The infernal giant immediatelyunches a counter-attack on Anna using its gigantic strong fist.


    At this moment, Ilgor arrives in front of Anna, brandishing his twin axe [Axe Art - Berserk sh]. *Baaam* the two forces sh and negate each other forces reach into a stalemate.


    Using this opportunity, Angus brandished his Sky Thorn towards the Infernal Giant hand [Spiralling sh]. The attack is like a meat grinder and gouged part of the Infernal''s hand.


    "Growwll!!" roared the infernal giant in pain.


    "Tch.. What a sturdy hand. I nned to cut off its handpletely." said Angus.


    While Angus is fighting the Infernal Giant, Jayna starts to massacre the enemy with her fiery sword. The enemy could only resist her hot fiery de for a while before getting burned down from its temperature.


    Looking at Angus and Jayna''s deed from far away, "Damn, those outsiders!! If they are not here, your vige will be destroyed already." said Farkas while shing with Jade.


    "Shut up and receive your end, Farkas!!" said Jade while starting to get weary as he keptunching a full-powered attack.


    At this moment, a blurry ck figure suddenly appears near Farkas and Jade, who are still fighting. Looking at the mysterious ck figure, Jade and Farkas stop their fight.


    "Who are you?" asked Jade as he couldn''t sense the other person.


    "Are you from that hidden organization?" asked Farkas with a smirk.


    The ck figure person only nodded his head.


    ''Shit, why are they here? Didn''t they never care about the other vige conflict before.'' thought Jade inwardly.


    "Good, you finally came. Hurry, kill those two outsiders!!" said Farkas with a happy smile.


    "Impossible." replied the ck figure in a hoarse tone.


    "Huhh.. Why?? I already paid you!!" asked Farkas in confusion.


    "Both of them are under our protection list." said the ck figure coldly.


    "Under protection?? What do you mean? Then, why are you here?!!" asked Farkas.


    "I am here to return your payment. Because you target someone under our protection list, you will only get a twenty percent reimbursement ording to the contract. Do you ept it?" exined the dark hazy figure.


    "Y-You.. what the hell!!" cursed Farkas, but he still didn''t hold himself against the shadowy figure.


    "Hahahaha¡­ It seems your n is backfiring you, Farkas."ughed Jade, who was feeling relief inwardly.


    "Did you ept it?" asked the shadowy figure once again towards Farkas.


    "F-Fine, I ept it." said Farkas as he knew he couldn''t do anything towards the person in front of him.


    Hearing Farkas''s eptant, the hazy ck figure takes out a brown sack and leaves it in front of Farkas before disappearing into nothingness. As soon as the shadowy figure is gone, Jadeunches another attack towards Farkas.


    "Now, it''s time for your end!! [Godak Fire]." yelled Jade while enveloping his body with burning fire and approaching Farkas.


    Once again, they resumed their sh and created a shockwave nearby. In the meantime, *KABOOM* The second infernal giant was finally destroyed under the attack of Alfredo and many other Sur vige''sbatants.


    After destroying the second Infernal Giant, Gilford controls Alfredo to confront thest infernal giant fighting Angus and his group. Thest infernal giant receives various wounds under Angus''s flurry attack skill, but it is still quite alive.


    "As expected of the fifth circle summoning creature, its resilience is at another level." said Angus while dodging the Infernal Giant''s attack.


    Both Anna and Ilgor already retreat behind to recover as they already exhaust themself. At this moment, Alfredoes attacking thest infernal giant from the side. Looking that only one infernal giant is left, Farkas decides to retreat.


    "Everyone, retreat!!" shouted Farkas.


    "Do you think you can escape?!!" said Jade.


    "I am not sure, but your people will die at this rate." replied Farkas calmly.


    Then, he creates another hand sign while ring up his mana.


    Seeing this, Jade immediately looks at the glowing Infernal Giant in the back.


    "Not good!!" said Jade while going towards the Infernal Giant as fast as possible.

 Chapter 222: Decision

    <h4>Chapter 222: Decision</h4>


    The moment Angus sees the Infernal Giant glowing, "Everyone, get away from here!!" shouted Angus as he went towards Anna and Ilgor spot using Beast Walk.


    At the same time, Gilford controls Alfredo to turn into defensive mode. But, in less than a second, the infernal giant turned into bright light. *BLAARR* the Infernal Giant exploded and created a devastating hot wave around.


    Looking at the approaching shockwave, Angus immediately uses [Unbreakable Shield] to protect Anna and Ilgor. The explosion is very powerful and could push back the approaching Jade, who is still far away from the location.


    Using the explosion as a distraction, Farkas and his people decide to retreat. Jayna, who is far away from the explosion, couldn''t help but look at the explosion worriedly.


    "Angus!!" Yelled Jayna as approaching Angus''s location.


    After a while, the hot wave recedes and leaves a horrible scene behind. Most of the surrounding people couldn''t get out from the explosion and burn to death. Only Gilford, who is protected by the battle golem, survives with some wounds.


    Overall the people have scorched to death. Even the surviving one has a horrible wound and will not survive for long. The explosion has the same power as arge-scale fifth circle spell.


    Looking at the casualty and his injured people, Jade couldn''t help but yell, "FARKAS!!!"


    Thebatant who was in the front also rushed back, worrying about their family andrades. As for Angus, the [Unbreakable Shield] managed to hold the explosion and protect him, Anna, and Ilgor.


    Still, because of his low proficiency in this ancient power, he consumed a lot of his mana to maintain the shield. Just Angus diminishes the [Unbreakable Shield], Jayna alreadyes to Angus''s side.


    "Angus, are you alright?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "Huft.. yeah.. I''m just a little bit tired." said Angus while calming his rough breath and his chaotic mana.


    The explosion is so intense that it shocks his body a little bit even after taking cover behind [Unbreakable Shield]. While Angus recovered on the spot, he found the explosion killed more than three-quarters of the Sur vige group.


    This kind of ambush literally cripples the entire Sur vige force. Unlike the other viges, Sur vige takes most of their prominentbatants during this trip.


    Now, most of theirbatants die in the explosion or by the poison leaving only some lucky high-gradebatant. This practically ended for Sur vige.


    Normally, this death by the explosion could easily be avoided since all thebatant has time to take cover and escape. However, because Neil''s betrayal poisoned the whole group, mostbatants couldn''t move properly and get away from the explosion.


    If it is not poisoned, everyone could recover it after some time or take some medication. Butbining it with arge-scale explosion is like a death sentence to the whole group.


    The search and help are going for a while before Jade decides to move from their current position. With the loud sound and colossal explosion, it will undoubtedly attract some beast or lower grade monster.


    Currently, the surviving ones still recuperate their wounds from the battle and explosion. Thest thing they want to happen is fighting a group of beasts or monsters.


    After relocating their spot quietly, everyone immediately rested without talking to each other. The merry atmosphere from before turns into a sad and gloomy scene. None of the people were in the mood to talk about the event.


    This ambushing incident reminded everyone how dangerous this dimension is. Every single moment could be their end. Looking at this scene, vige leader Jade could only have a long sigh,? especially after he found that Neil was betraying them.


    He didn''t expect his own son to betray him and his own vige. All he could do was me himself for not nurturing Neil like a good father. By some coincidence, his other son and wife are quite safe beside Isvel, who is still not waking up.


    ording to Elder Fosa, who is also an expert at healing art, Isvel will wake up in a few hours or days. Because of Angus''s quick action and first aid, Isvel''s condition is stabilized and fully recovered after a few weeks.


    After resting for a few hours, Isvel wakes up but still needs to recuperate and couldn''t move much. A momentter, Jade decided to go back towards the vige so Isvel and the other wounded people could recover better.


    Then, they continue their journey towards Sur vige. Most of the journey is safe, and they only meet a few stranded monsters, which the group could deal with quickly.


    Another day passes by, and they finally reach their vige. The remaining people in the vige immediately get heartbroken by the few people that managed to return and survive.


    The majority of people who stay back in the vige are women, children, and the retired one with some guard nearby. Jade knows that the Sur vige''s fate is done. It will be too difficult to even protect themselves now because of theck of manpower.


    Few hours after that, Jade and the others decide to give funerals to all the deceased vigers. Angus and the others also silently attend the funeral ceremony.


    For the Sur vige, death is not a special thing. It is normal to be dead because of the various reasons inside this treacherousnd. Still, losing a lot of people at once is a different thing.


    Now, they know that they may not survive inside thisnd. In the worst case, they will be attacked by another group and turned into ves. Jade also realizes this current situation. The Sur vige force is even lower than when he decided to create the vige.


    If a group with grade six and some high-gradebatant decided to attack them, they didn''t have enough force to protect the whole vige and would be forced to surrender.


    After thinking for a while, Jade decides to call all the remaining high-gradebatants and Angus''s group.


    "Alright, everyone is here. Now, let''s start this meeting." said Jade.


    After getting everyone''s attention, "As everyone realizes, our forces are crippled because of the previous infernal vige. Now, we are just a big group of people with some forces." said Jade.


    "It is difficult even to call our current group a vige. I gather everyone here to hear your opinion before deciding our next move." added Jade.


    "I think we should stay together and recuperate while slowly building our force." said Elder Moi


    "I agree with Elder Moi. We still have a lot of resources from our previous business in the ancestral ruin. We could slowly build our forces." said Elder Zeth.


    "I am afraid that will be difficult. Our forces are too thin and small. If a high-grade monsteres, we may get overwhelmed already." said Elder Fosa.


    "Elder Fosa is right. Our forces are too small. We may not survive against anyrge-scale high-grade monster or beast, much less the attack of the other viges. I doubt they will just stay still after what happened thest time." said Gilford.


    "We still have vige leader Jade and the sand turtle to deter any high-grade monster. As for the other viges, as long as we don''t provoke them, they may not bother us anymore." said Elder Zeth.


    Then, they begin to argue with each other, but none of them reach any conclusion. Everyone knows that the current Sur viges are too weak to survive in this treacherousnd. Even with the suggestion to build up their strength slowly, they could only prolong their suffering.


    After a while, "Alright, that''s it. I have already decided." said vige leader Jade who has kept silent until now.


    Getting everyone''s attention, "Before I announce my decision, as the elder of the viges and myrade in arms, all you must know and realize our current situation. Unless we join with some other group, we will never survive in thisnd." said Jade.


    "That''s why I decided to give all of you two choices. First is a gamble with me and go towards a journey to Firuman join the Heart Kingdom."


    "Living a life where the young one doesn''t even need to worry about death or stay here waiting for unknown fate slowly builds up our force." said Jade.


    Hearing this, everyone in the tent was surprised at Jade''s bold decision.


    "Some of you may already know Angus and his friend decide to continue their journey to return to the Firuman." added Jade.


    "Actually, I didn''t suggest you follow their journey since the exit portal towards Firuman passthrough many dangerous territories. There will be dead in just carelessness. However, all of you also know that our current condition is the same as hanging on to fate." said Jade.


    After being silent for a while, " I still have a dream. When I built this vige, I only wanted a ce for our children to grow up peacefully and away from danger. But, even after all this time, I still couldn''t give them a peaceful ce for them to grow up." said Jade.


    "That''s this time. I decided to gamble and follow Angus''s journey towards Firuman. Join the heart kingdom to give a better life for our future child." said Jade.

 Chapter 223: Domain

    <h4>Chapter 223: Domain</h4>


    A week has passed by since Jade decided to follow Angus to the Firuman. Then, Jade gives the others a choice to keep following him or separate by themselves. Jade didn''t press this matter and gave her some time to choose.


    After that day, the sand turtle rose and moved again, which made everyone in the Sur vige relieved.


    As long as the sand turtle moves, there is a lower chance for anyone to attack them. However, there are still many monsters or beasts stranded like Angus when he first arrives here.


    For the safety of the vige, they need to be killed as soon as possible. The Sur vige also needs to subdue the sand slime that will appear as soon as the sand turtle moves. Sand slime is a good ingredient for increasing the potency of potions.


    Since many people decide to leave this ce, they need to harvest all the nearby sand slime this time. They don''t know when they will ever meet such a creature again.


    Before going on a journey in the Endless Battlefield, they need to prepare many things from supplies, potions, items, etc. Fortunately, during theirst transaction, they get many raw ingredients that supply them enough for a few years.


    By another coincidence, most crafters, such as cksmiths, alchemists, and others, didn''t go to the Ancestral Ruin and stay in the vige. So, they still survive and could produce some product to supply their journey.


    After hearing Jade''s decision, most of the people are still indecisive. Still, most of them already decided to follow Jade, especially the one who has followed him since he built the vige.


    For the Sur vige, Jade is not only their leader but a spiritual pir for them. Without him, they would never survive in this harshnd and create a vige as big as the other four big viges.


    Still, unlike the other four big viges, Sur viges are categorized as new viges. They don''t have a deep foundation.


    This is also the majority reason why the ambush attack could easily cripple the Sur vige. Theyck rare items such as artifacts, high-grade runes, scrolls, and many others. These kinds of things are very hard to procure and need a lot of time to umte.


    Unlike the other four big viges, which have already existed for a long time, The Sur viges didn''t have enough time to collect this kind of item.


    The Sur viges have an excellent quality ofbatant and could easily overpower the other vigesbatant of the same rank. However, this advantage is now gone as most of thebatants died during the Farkas''s attack.


    The Jade decision to follow his journey surprised Angus himself. At first, Angus thought he would need to continue the journey without his uncle, unlike their previous n. But, he never thought that his uncle would propose such a bold move for everyone.


    This shows the outstanding leadership of Jade as the leader. Although it is a gamble, he always looks at the prospect of the future. Angus also agrees with Jade''s decision to move his vige to the Firuman and join the heart kingdom.


    After staying in this dimension for a few months, Angus realizes the Endless Battlefield dimension is unsuitable for living.


    ording to the story of the older generation in the Sur vige, not only does this dimension have many dangerous areas, such as Toxic Wastnd where the gue Worm lives, but it has a lot of monster overlord and seventh-grade beast scattered all over the ce.


    Angus suspects that Firuman will turn like this dimension if the civilian society loses its footing. Stillpared to Endless Battlefield, Firuman is many times better and suitable for living.


    Although there is a war between nations and continues fight with monsters, it is still rtively safe than this treacherousnd.


    Because of theck of manpower, Angus and his group help the vigers to subdue the monster and collect the sand slime as a hunting squad.


    Currently, Angus is standing still while closing his eyes. Not far from his location, Jayna, Anna, and Ilgor fight against a few stranded monsters. He let the others get some experience fighting against monsters while he trained.


    Angus wants to use the pinnacle technique of martial art [Domain]. During the fight against the Darkwing Bat monster overlord, Angus somehow managed to use [Domain] for a moment to block the other Darkwing Bat.


    The domain is the pinnacle of martial art from Angus''s previous life. This skill is on the border of supernatural power. By utilizing [Domain], the user could control everything inside the Domain. This is the highest mastery of control.


    After having absolute control over their body, the next level is to control their surroundings. This kind of stage is called [Domain], a stage where the user controls his surroundings.


    However, this skill is not easy to achieve. Some need to meditate and fasten for years. Some need to train nonstop every day. Some talented ones could use it immediately but with limitations. Every person has a different requirement to use [Domain].


    Moreover, the domain absolute control power is also hard to use. Just to move an inanimate object sometimes already takes everything for the user.


    Because of this high requirement, not many people could use Domain. Even if they could use it, they would only move small objects at most.


    Still, the Domain absolute control power is impressive that it could control life and death itself. Few ascetic monks in Angus''s past life could even control the life and death of small animals.


    Angus himself, in his past life, could also do the same. In his pinnacle, Angus created a battle-oriented domain that could help him defeat any opponent who entered it.


    In front of his domain, no matter how strong the enemy, he could always defeat them as he knows everything about the opponent. For years, Angus has already tried to use this skill again, only to meet a roadblock.


    He knows one of the main reasons is his conflicted mind and contradictory thinking. He thought he would never achieve or use Domain again.


    However, he somehow activates Domain during his fight against the monster overlord, which is only for a moment.


    This gives him hope to use this skill once again. Angus still believes that the greatest power is not strength but absolute control. Using Absolute Control, he could even control the world itself.


    ''Haa.. It seems I can''t use it anymore. It''s a fluke, I guess.'' thought Angus while he opened his eyes.


    "During that time, I just want nothing but to kill that monster. Did I need to have that kind of mindset before using Domain?" muttered Angus.


    "Urrgghh¡­ Why is it so hard to practice this? As far as I remember, I never had difficulty using the domain. Don''t tell me it is because I use mana instead of chi." as Angus begins to think for a while.


    Ever since Angus arrived in this world, he never created his own dantian as he believed there is no chi in this world. Instead of chi, there is mana where everyone could use it. Unlike Mana, cultivating chi is an arduous task.


    Just produce a drop of chi. Angus needs to meditate and exercise for days. Moreover, it is also hard to use and control, unlike mana. Because of this, Angus discarded his idea to cultivate chi and make his own dantian.


    The advantage of mana is exceeding the usage of chi. But, now Angus has begun to think about cultivating the chi and making his own dantian. The domain skill is one of the reasons he managed to reach the pinnacle in his past life.


    "Huft¡­ It seems I need to create my dantian first to find out. Alright, let''s finish this hunting first." said Angus while he used [Great Mana Echolocation]


    After detecting the surrounding desert area, Angus begins to point his finger in a certain direction [3rd Circle - Snipe Shot]. a concentrated small mana bullet flying and killing a monster far away from his location.


    Angus starts to hunt any nearby first-grade monster using snipe shots while the others fight the monster. Soon, they managed to kill all the monsters in the surrounding area. Most of the monsters in the surrounding area are only low-grade monsters.


    It is very rare for a high-grade monster stranded in the back of the sand turtle. High-grade monsters have better wisdom and could easily perceive the sand turtle''s presence even if it submerged into the sandy ground.


    After killing the other monster, Angus and the others decide to rest first before changing their location. While they are resting inside the tent, Angus tries to create his dantian below his abdomen.


    Sitting in the lotus position, Angus begins to perceive the heritage chi misty ball. Angus ns to use the heritage chi to create his dantian and cultivate his chi as the power source. ording to his experience, heritage chi could be refined into his own chi and dantian.


    As he slowly takes the energy near the misty ball, Angus refines it ording to past life experience. One hour, two hours, three hours passed. Suddenly an invisible wave erupted from Angus''s body. *Whooshh*

 Chapter 224: Gigantic Bubble

    <h4>Chapter 224: Gigantic Bubble</h4>


    *Whooshh* As soon as an invisible wave erupted from Angus, Anna, who was sleeping near Angus, immediately woke up. She looks at Angus, who is still meditating in the lotus position.


    Jayna and Ilgor didn''t notice the change in Angus and are still recovering their exhausted mana. In the meantime, Angus didn''t notice the invisible wave he released and kept stabilizing his dantian.


    Unlike mana core, Dantian has a very different concept. Mana cores can be used as storage, main control, and manufacture of mana. On the other hand, Dantian is only storage for chi. As for control and refining chi could only be done manually by the user.


    Chi and mana themselves are different yet also simr. If mana is calm and flows like water, chi is wilder and raging like thunder. Both of them are energy but have different types.


    ording to Angus''s knowledge, mana actually could be found in everything, be it stone, water, air, ntation, animal, etc. However, chi could only be found in living beings. Chi is the product of life force and vitality.


    Because of this, only a living being could produce chi. Since chi is connected with the life force, it automatically enhances the user''s body. Cultivating chi is harder than cultivating mana.


    Since it is the product of the life force only by continuous hard training and refining, one could produce chi. Unlike mana, which is sustainable energy and infinite, Chi is finite energy and hard to produce.


    If someone consumes all his chi, they need to produce more chi from his own body. Chi cannot regenerate by themself like mana. This is also one of the major reasons why Angus didn''t cultivate chi until now.


    Still,pared to mana, chi is more powerful. Just a sliver of chi could easily kill any ordinary person. Angus found chi is more simr to miasma, but miasma gives a more distinctive aura while chi is more neutral.


    Both chi and miasma are destructive types of energy. They will corrode any other living being besides the owner.


    Normally, it takes days, weeks, months, or years just to produce a small quantity of chi. However, Angus has the heritage chi waiting to be refined into his own chi. Heritage chi is mysterious and infinite energy that could keep being exploited without end.


    This is also one of the reasons why Angus got hunted and betrayed by everyone in his past life. The heritage chi is too enticing for any chi user. However, no one knows that refining heritage chi to his own chi is an arduous and dangerous task.


    One wrong move, Angus could enter the berserk state or cripple himself. In the worst case, he could explode and kill himself.


    After stabilizing his dantian, Angus woke up from his meditation and found the others waiting for Angus. Before creating his dantian, Angus told everyone not to disturb him unless it was important since he wanted to try something.


    Waking up from his meditation, he found he was covered with sweat and quite exhausted. The process of creating Dantian is alsoplex and requires his full concentration.


    Usually, it will take weeks or months, but since Angus uses the energy of heritage chi, he could fasten the process.


    ''Fiuhh.. At least it is not as dangerous as forming my mana core.'' thought Angus.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he got a notification from his idle system.


    "New energy detected. Chi will be added to the status chart." [System]


    Closing the notification with his thought, Angus opened his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 14 Years Old


    MP: 391/391 (100 before forming)


    Chi: 0


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 40


    Dexterity: 39


    Intelligence: 41


    Vitality: 43


    Soul Point: 194


    Under the MP, there is a new indicator called chi. His current chi reserves are zero since he still hasn''t refined any chi yet.


    While Angus checks at his status, "Angus, are you alright?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "Ah.. Yeah, I''m just quite tired a little bit." replied Angus.


    "Hmm.. Really??" asked Jayna again.


    "Y-Yeah.." as Angus dodge Jayna''s sudden punch to his face.


    "Alright, since you could dodge it. You are okay." replied Jayna with a relieved expression.


    Angus bes speechless at this. But, he didn''t protest as he was already used to Jayna''s antics.


    "Don''t worry, big sister. Angus is just bing stronger now. I bet after some time, he could kill the weak green bubble with his pinky." said Anna with an innocent face.


    "Grr.. I am not weak."mented Ilgor, who hears Anna''s remark.


    After getting along for a while, Anna gives Ilgor a nickname as the weak green bubble. At first, Jayna also gets a nickname as Angus''s lover. But, she insisted on being called big sister. Only Angus has not got any other nickname from Anna.


    Hearing Anna''s sentence, "Anna, what do you feel about me?" asked Angus.


    "Emm.. I feel Angus just now became more dangerous. I feel that after a little bit of time, Angus will be more dangerous. It is not that Angus isn''t dangerous before."


    "It feels like Angus has turned into a whole new level of danger. I feel after some time Angus could burst me like any bubble bubble." said Anna.


    ''Hmm¡­ Interesting so Anna could perceive someone''s strength based on the danger. She is also not wrong as chi is basically more dangerous and destructive than ordinary mana.'' thought Angus.


    "Anna, based on your feelings, who is the strongest person you ever meet?" asked Angus.


    "Heee.. Of course, Angus is the strongest. Compared to Angus, the others are like bubble bubbles." Replied Anna.


    "Hahahaha¡­ I see, but didn''t you already meet uncle Jade? He is a lot stronger than the current me." said Angus.


    "No.. Angus is the strongest. Even the scary red bubble can''tpare to Angus." replied Anna.


    Hearing this, Angus could only shake his head and ignore Anna''sment. Anna likes to give other people nicknames with colors and bubbles, like Ilgor as a weak green bubble and Jade as the scary red bubble.


    Sometimes it is pretty hard to understand Anna''s sentences. Moreover, she likes to said bubble this and that, making her wordspletely incoherent and hard to understand.


    "Alright, it seems everyone is already recovered. Let''s move to the next location." said Angus as he began to pack his things.


    After packing their things and dismantling the tent, Angus and the others begin to change location. On the way, they got attacked by a group of sand slime. Like before, Angus used Fire Oilbined with Jayna''s Crimson sh to petrify the sand slime.


    Then, they start to harvest the sand slimes using a special container they got from the vige. As they harvest the petrified sand slimes, a tremor suddenly happens in the surrounding area. Angus immediately uses [Great Mana Echolocation] to check the surroundings.


    ''Bellow!!'' thought Angus.


    Detecting the sources, "Everyone, hurry follow me!!" said Angus as he ran towards one direction.


    Hearing this, everyone immediately follows Angus. Running for a while, the tremor finally recedes, and a gigantic transparent bluish ball appears from the ground below their previous spot.


    Seeing this, Anna couldn''t help exim, "Bubble.. Angus, that''s a gigantic bubble!!" said Anna excitedly with a star in her eyes.


    "What''s that?" asked Jayna curiously.


    "No, Anna, that''s not a gigantic bubble. It seems like a slime, but I think it is a high grade one." said Angus.


    "Can I burst it? Can I burst it? Can I burst it?" asked Anna repeatedly while still excited.


    "Well, I hear high-grade slime is very rare and could be a great ingredient to enhance weapons or armor. So, yeah, you could kill it. But, be careful. Although it is a slime, it is still a high-grade monster." said Angus.


    "Yey.. yey.. Bursting gigantic bubble!!" eximed Anna, who immediately transformed.


    Less than a secondter, Anna dash towards the gigantic sand slime with a big grin in her mouth.


    "Alright, let''s help Anna. Careful, the high-grade sand slime is different from the other slime and cannot be easily petrified with the heat. We need to attack its core to kill it." exined Angus to others while following Anna.


    "Alright, then it will be my sandbag for today." replied Jayna.


    "Yes, master." replied Ilgor shortly.


    Soon, Anna arrives near the gigantic slime that is almost as big as gue Worm from before. Without hesitation, Anna pierced the slime with her miasma w.


    Her miasma w managed to prate the slime without any resistance. Because of her momentum, her entire body enters the slime.


    Being enveloped by the slime, Anna feels like inside heavy water. Feeling the weird sensation inside the slime, Anna begins ying around while wing her surroundings. Angus and the others who see this couldn''t help but be surprised at the sudden development.


    Jayna immediately wants to help Anna, who is still ying inside the slime using her fiery sword. But she felt like cutting water and didn''t damage the slime at all, even with her burning sword.


    Ilgor also begins to rapidly sh the gigantic slime [Axe Art - Mad Butcher]. Furious of sh attack the gigantic slime, however like Jayna, his attack is futile and only creates a ssh of corrosive slime towards Ilgor.


    Fortunately, Ilgor''s body is quite resilient against the corrosive slime. Otherwise, he will be melted into meat paste. Then, Angus picks a stone nearby before throwing it inside the gigantic slime. *Bluss*

 Chapter 225: High-Grade Slime

    <h4>Chapter 225: High-Grade Slime</h4>


    *Bluss* The stone entered the gigantic slime without any resistance. After a while, the stone slowly dissolved into nothingness. Seeing this, Angus and the others couldn''t help but look at Anna, who is still ying inside the slime.


    "Err.. Should we get her out, master?" asked Ilgor.


    "Well, Anna has a different body than any of us. So, she probably will be fine inside there. Still, this is quite problematic. At this rate, we can''t damage the slime at all." said Angus.


    Then, he pointed his finger to the monster core deep inside the gigantic slime. After silently casting the spell, Angus shoots [Snipe Shoot] towards the gigantic slime. *BAM*


    The snipe shot prated the giant slime without any resistance. After a while, the snipe shot dissolves to nothingness like the rock. During this time, the gigantic slime felt like it didn''t feel anything and stayed idle.


    "Hmm.. It seems the deeper it goes towards the core, the more corrosive the slime. Guess I need to improvise a little bit. Jayna, let me borrow that bow." said Angus.


    "Oh, you mean this one?" replied Jayna while taking out a metallic bow from her space storage.


    Since Jaynacks the long-range attack, she decides to buy a long-range weapon to cover this area. After a few days inside the Ancestral Ruin, she found a unique bow simr to the one that wounded her during the battlefield arena tournament.


    However, this bow is many times more expensive and stronger. ording to the merchant, the bow''s attack will keep getting stronger without limit until it couldn''t withstand the power itself.


    The merchant said that the maximum power it could hold is around two or three mana of a six circle spell, which is enormous. While testing the bow, both Angus and Jayna could never reach the maximum of the bow they could hold.


    Angus''s eyes turn serious, taking hold of the metallic bow and pointing it towards the gigantic slime. [Bow Art - Furious Rain] a momentter, Angus''s hand bes blurry and moves rapidly. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    In less than a second, Angus already shoots dozens of mana arrows towards the gigantic slime. Each of these arrows is stronger than before. Soon, the arrow managed to prate deeper into the gigantic slime core.


    In due time, Angus mana arrow finally reached the gigantic slime core and hit it. *Ting* Suddenly, the gigantic slime trembled. Few tentacles made of slimee towards Angus, Jayna, and Ilgor at a fast speed from the gigantic slime.


    Angus and the others immediately retreat back. The tentacle slime keeps pursuing Angus and the others relentlessly. While Angus and the others are dodging the tentacle slime, Anna is still ying inside the slime, like diving under the water, ignoring Angus and the others.


    While being pursued by the tentacles, "Ilgor, protect me!! Jayna, prepare a fire!" said Angus as he began to cast a spell.


    Ilgor immediatelyes in front of Angus, holding the iing tentacle slime. While he handles the iing slime, Angus casts an overcharged Fire Oil towards the tentacle slime and its gigantic body.


    Seeing this, Jayna immediately uses a powerful Crimson sh towards the Fire Oil. *BOOM* Thebination attack creates an enormous explosion along and petrifies all the iing tentacle slime. Still, the main body slime didn''t get hurt at all.


    Once again, the main body slime trembles and produces more tentacle slime towards Angus and the others.


    "Tch¡­ I guess I need to use another attack. Ilgor, Jayna, give me a few moments!!" said Angus as he retreated further in the back.


    Hearing this, Jayna and Ilgorunch a few strong attacks to attract the slime tentacle. In the meantime, Angus takes a deep breath and takes a certain stance. Then, he began to move in a unique rhythm, not fast yet also not slow.


    The move was so exquisite that it seemed like one with nature. Suddenly, in Angus''s both hands, a spark of white-colored lightning appeared. The spark bes more apparent and follows his movement. Soon, around Angus, there is a spark of dancing white lightning.


    After a moment, Angus gathers the spark of lightning in his hand and shoots it towards the gigantic slime [Heavenly Lightning]. In the blink of an eye, the lightning hit the gigantic slime body and hit the core. *BAM*


    The gigantic slime immediately exploded and obliterated into puddles of lifeless slime. Anna got thrown out from the slime''s main body covered with slime.


    Getting covered with slime, "Hahaha.. Again.. Again.." said Anna while ying with the puddle of slime.


    In the meantime, Angus falls on his knee exhaustedly.


    "Ha.. Ha.. This is why I hate to use this skill. It''s too exhausting." said Angus while calming his breath.


    "Angus, are you alright? And what''s that?" asked Jayna while approaching Angus.


    "Ahh.. yeah, I just need to rest a little bit. Huft.. This is just another skill of mine. Anyway, it seems the slime is dead." said Angus diverting the topic.


    "Of course, it''s dead. The slime is bursting like a bubble. Baam.. Hahaha¡­"mented Anna whileughing happily.


    The other three sane people ignore Anna''s remark and begin to collect the slime puddle with the special container. Like Angus said before, High-grade slime is a valuable rare material for weapons and armors.


    High-grade slime has a high magic resistance. This could be seen when it could withstand the Fire Oilbination attack. ording to some books Angus got from Gilford, the high-grade slime has an average of 90% above magic resistance properties.


    This means no ordinary spell could hurt the armor made of high-grade slime. Some experts even made an armor entirely from high-grade slime.


    The armor is said to be able to withstand any kind of magic. However, it is weak towards any melee attack and physical attack, especially piercing attack.


    Still,bined with any hard material, it could easily eliminate this weakness. Unfortunately, High-grade slime itself is a very rare monster. Even in the Sur vige, they could only find it once during all these years, staying in the back of the Sand Turtle.


    Not to mention in Firuman, where the slime monster is very rare since many people will hunt it down the moment they appear. ording to Sur vige, slime itself is almost extinct and hardly to be found by the monster.


    Moreover, A slime couldn''t upgrade its grade using normal means like other monsters. The high-grade slime could only be achieved after millions of lower-grade slimebined together. The more slimebined, the higher its grade.


    This unique monster actually could hardly be called a monster since the high-grade one is never attracted to any mana user and likes to stay idle and dissolve anything nearby slowly. Unless it is provoked, it will never attack any other being.


    However, it has a monster core made of miasma that makes it categorized as a monster. Angus found the high-grade slime is part of his fortune. Judging by the quantity of slime he gets, it is enough to make weapons and armor for hundreds of people.


    Unfortunately, not everyone could process the high-grade slime into armor. The processing method is already long gone and lost in time.


    Even Angus, with his extensive knowledge, didn''t know the method. For the time being, He could only collect it and experiment with it little by little.


    90% magic resistance is too good to be passed by. It means the user will receive only 10% percent magic damage. If the user has an amazing resilience body, this practically makes the user immune to almost all energy-based magic.


    If most of the Sur vige wore this kind of armor during the Infernal Giant explosion, all of them could survive with only a minor injury. Knowing this, Angus determined to find the processing method of the high-grade slime.


    After experimenting for a few years, he believed he could find the processing method of the high-grade slime. Done harvesting the slime, Angus and the others continue their journey towards the next hunting location.


    During the journey, "Emm¡­ Angus, please teach me!! Teach me!! Teach me!!" said Anna while repeating her sentence.


    "What do you mean? Teach you what?" asked Angus.


    "Teach me how to burst bubbles like before!! I also want to burst bubbles like that." replied Anna.


    Hearing this, Jayna and Ilgor also perk their ears, waiting for Angus''s answer. No matter what, Angus''s previous attack is not ordinary lightning since it could destroy and kill the magic-resistant slime.


    Angus began to think something, "Hmm.. Actually, it''s not that I don''t want to teach you. But, it is quite impossible for you to do that. Unless you have a special body or unique talent." replied Angus.


    "I have a special body. Can Anna start learning now?" replied Anna.


    "Even if you have a special body, you need to have great control to do this skill. Without it, you will only kill yourself." replied Angus.


    "Killing myself?!! Like a bursting bubble?" asked Anna.


    "Err.. Yeah, like a bursting bubble." replied Angus.


    "Not good. Anna is not a bursting bubble. Anna likes bursting bubbles but does not like bing a bursting bubble." said Anna, which made everyone hear it confused.

 Chapter 226: Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 226: Preparation</h4>


    Without noticing, a few months passed by since Angus and the others returned to the Sur vige. During these few months, the Sur vige lives on the top of the Sand Turtle peacefully.


    But, everyone knows this is the calm before the storm. The next time the sand turtle stops and submerges under the sand, they will face a lot of danger.


    Fortunately, the current sand turtle will take a long time before submerging into the sea of sand. ording to the past behavior, it may take one or two years before the sand turtle stops and is submerged.


    After it is submerged, it will take years before it starts moving again. During that time, everyone nned to go away from their Sur vige''s current location to avoid confrontation with other viges.


    Now, most of the people in the Sur viges decide to follow Jade to the Firuman. They know after the group is divided, they will never survive alone in thisnd. In the worst case, they will be caught by the ve merchant and be ves.


    They all rather fight for their lives even if there is a huge chance they will be dead during the journey. Since they decide to follow Jade, they begin to prepare many things during these few months. Not only preparing supplies but also creating many items to help their journey.


    One of them is the special carriage that could travel through many dangerousnds. This project is the most important one since it will save a lot of energy and time when Sur Vige starts their journey.


    The head project of making this carriage is Gilford. With the help of [Analyze] and ancient knowledge he inherited from the King of Knowledge, he could easily make a schematic of this special carriage to transport the entire Sur vige.


    The only problem he needs to deal with is the production. ording to his estimate, he needs around a year or more to finish all the carriage, even with the help of the vigers. Gilford hopes the sand turtle will take more time before stopping.


    Fortunately, he had enough material to build all the special carriages. While Gilford and the other crafters in the viges were busy making things, Jade and the otherbatant didn''t fall behind and did some training every day.


    In the middle of the desert, far away from the Sur vige location, Jade stands straight without upper clothes. Currently, his skin is red while the surrounding air is scorching. The ground near him already turned into crimson red liquidva long ago.


    Despite the harsh environment near him, Jade doesn''t find any difort and keeps closing his eyes, feeling the changes in his body.


    Suddenly, Jade opens his eyes and releases huge fire mana towards the surrounding area. *Whossh* The fire mana changes into a firestorm and envelops everything nearby Jade. After a while, the firestorm recedes and leaves an exhausted Jade.


    ''Huft.. Huft.. Not enough.. This is not enough. My old wound is not bothering me anymore. But, it is still not enough for me to breakthrough. It feels like I miss something.'' thought Jade.


    "Haa.. It would be great if I could break through before the start of our journey." said Jade.


    *BOOMM* as Jade feels a shockwave not far from his location. Feeling the shockwave, "That kid is really crazy." said Jade before he ended his training and came towards the shockwave location.


    Arriving at the shockwave location, Jade found Angus and Anna facing each other. Currently, Anna is slumping on the ground, exhausted while her miasma ws be smaller and transparent.


    On the contrary, with azy expression and reading a book, Angus stands leisurely. It feels like Angus is not just getting into a harsh fight now. Not far from them, Jade could see Jayna and Ilgor sitting and recovering. Both of them have a lot of bruises all over their body.


    "Come on, Anna, didn''t you want to burst the bubble? Forget about bursting the bubble. You could not even touch me even once." said Angus while reading his book.


    "Haa.. Haa.. Never, Anna likes bursting bubbles!!" Said Anna while she charged Angus.


    However, Angus managed to dodge all of Anna''s attacks by a hairbreadth without even looking.


    Even Jade, with his vastbat experience, couldn''t do this feat. While Anna kept attacking, Angus using one of his free hands, hit Anna''s weakest spot. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    "Too crude!! Don''t Swing your arm like that. Focus. Keep your body bnced. Too much strength in your fist." Said Angus while lecturing Anna.


    After a while, Anna''s body is riddled with various bruises. Despite her resilient body, she feels a lot of pain every time Angus hits her. Suddenly, Anna opens her mouth and tries to shoot Miasma st at Angus in point-nk range.


    However, like predicting this, Angus punched Anna''s stomach and forced her to stop umting Miasma. Because of Angus''s force, Anna threw back a few meters away.


    "Anna, what did I tell you not to userge-scale attacks when fighting a person unless you are certain that it will hit. Otherwise, it is only a waste of energy." lectured Angus.


    On the other hand, Anna touches her stomach and rolls over the ground.


    "Hurt.. It hurt.." said Anna.


    After a while, Anna recovered from the pain andy on the sandy ground, exhausted.


    "Meanie.. Meanie, Angus. I thought I was going to burst at that moment." said Anna while lying on the sandy ground.


    Hearing this, Angus gets a tick on his head. "If you have time toin, why don''t you begin meditating and reflect on your move." said Angus while grabbing Anna''s tiny head with one hand.


    "Oww.. Ow.. I am going to burst. My head will burst." said Anna while holding her head.


    "Then, start meditating, or I really will burst your dumbhead!!" said Angus.


    Anna immediately sits on the ground properly and starts meditating. Looking at Anna finally meditating properly, Angus releases a long sigh.


    During these past months, Angus tried to teach Anna how to fight without wasting too much movement and energy. But, the result is horrible. Angus feels like teaching a rock how to swim. Not only did Anna not listen to Angus, but she also kept repeating mistakes.


    If it is not because of her special resilient body, Anna probably needs to recuperate for months from just one fighting session. Currently, Angus''s body strength is around eight times of an ordinary human.


    With this strength, Angus could easily kill any grade one monster using his bare hand even without mana. Even though Anna has a monstrous physique, she cannot endure Angus''s ridiculous strength.


    So, in the end, she is getting more hits and bruises on each spar. Angus''s teaching method is ruthless. He knows that talking to Anna is useless as she likes to forget many things. So, he decided to ingrain his teaching through a spar.


    After checking Anna is meditating and not sleeping,? Anguses towards his uncle, who is observing silently from the side.


    "You are harsh at teaching as always." said Jade.


    "Well, it''s better having beaten now than dyingter." replied Angus nonchntly.


    "Anyway, what''s bringing you here, uncle?" Asked Angus.


    "Nothing, I just want to observe your training method to gain some inspiration." replied Jade.


    "Still, trying to break through?? Well, I don''t know much about breaking through into that seventh-grade realm. But, I think you should take things slowly. Nothing will be good if you rush things, uncle." advised Angus.


    "Yes, you are right. Still, I can''t help but feel some urgency. You know if I could reach that realm, our journey would be safer." said Jade.


    "Hmm¡­ You are right. Then, how about a spar. Maybe you could get some inspiration from our battle." said Angus while closing and storing his book.


    "Hahaha.. my dear nephew, you are joking, right?" said Jade.


    Looking at Angus''s serious expression, "Alright, then. I also have not anything to do currently." said Jade.


    Soon, both Angus and Jade are standing facing each other in an empty area.


    "Alright, kid. You cane to me anytime. Otherwise, I will end this before you know it." said Jade.


    "Then, excuse me. [Beast Walk]" said Angus and disappeared from his spot.


    Seeing the Angus movement, "Hoo¡­ Good speed." said Jade while looking around.


    Suddenly, Angus attacks from Jade''s blind spot [Dynamic Punch]. Before the attack reaches Jade, he already avoids the attack by tilting his body to the side.


    "Too slow" said Jade shortly while countering Angus with his own hand.


    During this split second, Angus smirks, and he feels like time has stopped. Then, he could see an invisible yin yang diagram on the ground [Domain - Yin Yang Stance]. With an unbelievable move, Angus grabs Jade''s hand and throws him away. *Bam*


    Jade hit the ground without realizing what had happened. Although the ground cracked under Jade, he still didn''t get hurt at all. As a six-gradebatant who takes a warrior path, his body resilience is on a different level than the others.


    "How??" muttered Jade as he still couldn''t believe Angus.


    "Huff.. Uncle, Are you going to keepying on the ground?" said Angus.


    Hearing Angus taunt, "Tch.. Brat, you are still too early to taunt me!!" replied Jade as he got up from his spot.


    "I think I will get a little serious now." said Jade, who released a massive fire elemental towards the surrounding area.

 Chapter 227: Insight

    <h4>Chapter 227: Insight</h4>


    After releasing fire mana nearby, Jade''s body turns red.


    Sensing the fire mana in the surrounding, ''Such a fire mastery, I think even Jayna will not be able to do this.'' thought Angus.


    In the meantime, feeling the sudden fluctuation of fire mana in the surroundings, the others wake up from their meditation and find Angus facing Jade.


    Suddenly, Jade disappears from his spot charge at Angus. Once Angus uses [Domain - Yin Yang Stance], a yin yang diagram appears on the ground. Inside this domain, everything is moving slowly, like being controlled by Angus.


    Angus easily catches the approaching Jade and his weak point. He is countering Jade''s assault using his own hand from the side. *BAM* At this moment, everyone sees Jade stopping in front of Angus, touching Angus''s hand from his side.


    Once again, Jade is shocked at this development. All of his momentum and force are gone the moment he touches Angus''s hand from the side. It feels like his attack force is redirected and gone at once.


    Before Jade could recover from his shock, "You are in my range." said Angus.


    [Domain - Starry Night] Jade immediately sees a flurry of bright small stars while feeling the time stopping. He feels like getting hit in various locations at once. All of this hit is very powerful and almost prates his defense. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    After a while, the attack ends, and time moves again. Jade''s body immediately threw a few meters away with a lot of bruises in his body. On the other hand, Angus looked very exhausted and drenched in sweat.


    "Ha.. Ha.. I guess my strength is not enough to hurt you, uncle." said Angus while kneeling on the ground.


    "What a horrible skill. If it is any other sixth grade, they may get hurt from your skill. How did you do it?" asked Jade.


    Angus didn''t directly answer and looked at the others, "In the farawaynd, there are two ntations. One is a big wooden tree with the age of a hundred years. The other is a three-year-old ntation."


    "One day, a horrible hurricane came to thisnd and hit both ntations. After withstanding the hurricane for a while, the big wooden tree cracked and copsed under the might of the hurricane. However, the three-year-old ntation keeps surviving."


    "Every time it is blown away from the strong wind, its body follows the direction of the wind, but its roots stay on its spot. Every time the wind changes, it also changes direction without fighting back.


    In the end, this ntation survives the hurricane and stays on its roots while everything nearby is destroyed. This is why I always said you need to have a good stance when you fight." said Angus while flicking Anna''s head, who is already half asleep.


    "Ouch.. My head!!" said Anna while rolling on the ground holding her head.


    In the meantime, the other three people who are hearing Angus''s story have deep contemtion. All of them feel Angus''s story has a lot of hidden meaning.


    ''Wooden tree?? I see I am still too rigid like the big wooden tree and need to be flexible like that ntation.'' thought Ilgor.


    ''Facing the hurricane while staying on the root. I need to have a good foundation before I can fight a strong opponent.'' thought Jayna.


    In the meantime, Jade immediately recalls his fight with Angus. "The force he redirects it. My attack is like a hurricane, but he could redirect it while staying still like the ntation in the story.''


    ''But, how did he do it? Have a deep foundation or root? No, there is more than that. Follow the wind!! Yes, that''s it. He grasped all my attacks, followed them, and redirected it. But, I think there''s more.''


    ''Wait.. the ntation is changing direction following the hurricane. Did it mean my path was wrong? No, the ntation stays in the root in the end. It should mean it never abandons its foundation. Follow the wind but stay on its roots. I feel like I miss something here.''


    ''The hurricane came from the world itself, but the ntation managed to survive while the others did not. Because of its ability, skill, technique, mastery, what did I miss?


    ''Adaptation.. Yes, that''s it. I need to adapt to anything to survive. It is not power that Ick but the ability to adapt. What a marvelous story? I feel it has a lot of deep meaning, be it in life and battle. Wait life..'' thought Jade deeply.


    Looking at the three other people rooted on the spot having a deep meditation and reflection, especially his uncle Jade, Angus couldn''t help but shake his head. He begins to remember when he hears this story from his master in his past life.


    At that time, he too got a lot of insight from this story. The story has a lot of deep meaning to him, be it for life and battle. Just from the story, he managed to create many refined skills such as [Yin Yang Bncing], [Domain], [Dynamic Punch], and many more.


    All of this is from the story of the three-year-old bamboo ntation facing a strong hurricane.


    ''If I am not wrong, Master said the more someone experiences the world, the more insight they will get from the story. Well, except for airheads like this one.'' thought Angus while looking at Anna, who was recovering from his flick.


    "It seems you are pretty recovered. Let''s continue our spar without disturbing them." said Angus while dragging Anna and leaving the other three who are gaining some insight.


    "Ehh.. No.. I will burst. I have not recovered yet. Help!!" said Anna.


    But, Angus ignored Anna''s plea and dragged her away before beating Anna. After his short fight with Jade, Angus exhausted almost all his chi, but his mana and stamina are still plenty to handle Anna.


    During the past few months, Angus managed to cultivate chi and use Domain in a certain way. He still couldn''t freely use the domain as it consumes a lot of chi for its usage.


    He still couldn''t stop any living being like when he stopped all the Darkwing Bat before. Not only does it need precise control of his chi, but it also needs a massive amount of chi to do it.


    After training using a domain a few times, Angus found the difference between chi and mana. Unlike mana, whoes from the world, chi is energy purely from his body even its source is from the heritage chi.


    This makes the two energies have a different concept. Onees from the world itself, while the otherse from his body. Based on this concept, chi should be more destructive and intrusive than mana toward the world. It means chi could affect the world more than mana.


    Angus spectes that to make the mana has the same effect as his chi. He needs to achieve a higher grade first to increase the quality of his mana.


    After beating Anna around like a sandbag without mercy, Angus begins to recover his mana. He found that Anna''s body was extraordinary. Actually, his normal physical attack couldn''t hurt Anna easily.


    Anna''s body is remarkably resilient and could even withstand high corrosive slime without feeling anything. However, this body also has weaknesses. The weakness is the mana itself. Foreign mana outside her body could hurt Anna more than any other ordinary person.


    By imbuing his hand with mana and injecting it the moment Angus hits Anna, it will cause a lot of pain towards her. This technique needs a very high control of mana. Otherwise, it will destroy his arm or in the worst case kill him.


    On the contrary, if Angus injects too much mana into Anna''s body, she will also die and explode into pieces. Still, with Angus''s superb level of control, this advanced technique is nothing to him. He could even do it while reading a book or doing other things.


    For Anna, foreign active mana is like poison. But, with constant ''training'', her body is slowly able to withstand the pain and gain more immunity towards foreign mana. This is also the reason why Angus often beats the airhead Anna.


    Recovering his mana, Angus didn''t immediately wake up from his meditation but decided to cultivate his chi. From the short spar with Jade, he knows that chi is many times more destructive and useful than mana, especially in battle.


    Just by utilizing it for [Domain], Angus could stop Jade''s attack. Although there are some limitations, it is still better than nothing.


    Cultivating chi is an arduous task. Angus needs total concentration, especially since the source of his energyes from heritage chi. Drawing too much energy from heritage chi is fatal to his body. Just one mistake could damage his body, cripple him, or worse, kill him.


    Still, he wasn''t afraid of any intrusion since this ce is a special training ground for the Sur vige. Although it is quite far away from the Sur vige, many Sur vigebatants nearby are also doing their training.


    So, Angus wasn''t afraid of some stranded monstering into this ce disturbing him. He also believed Anna would not let the others disturb him.


    Every time he cultivates chi, Anna immediately looks intently at Angus while not letting everyone near him, even Jayna. She feels like if everyone is near him, they will kill Angus and everyone nearby.

 Chapter 228: Alkin

    <h4>Chapter 228: Alkin</h4>


    A year passed by since Angus spar with his uncle Jade. During this one year, Sur vige didn''t get into any trouble and lived peacefully on the top of a sand turtle. They didn''t and couldn''t get any contact with the outside world at all.


    Unfortunately, this peacefulness ising to an end. A few days ago, the sand turtle was already starting to stop and submerge into the sand.


    By coincidence, Gilford also managed to create a special big carriage for everyone. As soon as Angus sees the carriage, he feels like looking at a tank from his past life. However, the tank is on an enormous scale andcks its long muzzle signature.


    ''Well, its main function is for carrying people and protection.'' thought Angus inwardly while helping check the special carriage with [Analyze].


    During this one year, Angus also participated in the production of this special carriage. With the help of Analyze and his knowledge as a crafter and smither, he could easily make these special carriages'' importantponents.


    The carriage is called Alkin. ording to Gilford, he created this carriage derived from the mobile colossus named Lanki. The colossus is enormous, specialized in moving and protection.


    Gilford got this knowledge as a gift for bing the heir of King of Knowledge. As the heir of King of knowledge, Gilford not only got Colossus, Alfredo, and a few battle golem, he also got a lot of knowledge about many things, especially in mechanical engineering.


    Gilford and the other crafters in the vige managed to build five Alkin. Each of these Alkin could carry around a hundred people at once. This capacity is barely enough to bring the entire Sur vige.


    The production of Alkin exhausted almost a lot of resources in the viges. But, the result is really good. ording to Kurvan, the eldest son of Jade, Alkin could hold five circle spells. He even predicted it could probably withstand a few sixth circle energy-based spells.


    This means it will take the full-powered attack of the sixth-gradebatant to prate the Alkin''s defense. Moreover, it also could withstand any harsh environment from hot, corrosive, cold, and many others.


    The only downside is that Alkin needs a lot of cores as its power source. ording to Gilford, it needs around a hundred first-grade cores to maintain its function for an hour. The consumption rate will increase more as they start to move.


    One thing that Sur vige is notcking is mana/miasma cores. During their stay in all these years, they managed to umte a lot of cores. Not only that, but Alkin also has many functions. One of them is the retractable ability to be a metal ball.


    This is the same feature as Gilford''s colossus and his battle golem. They could instantly be a metal ball in a matter of seconds. This will make Alkin storable inside the space storage item.


    Space storage items oftene with a lot of limitations, especially in size. It cannot store a huge thing. The maximum size it could store is around half cubic meters. This is why the Gilford retractable technology is beneficial and precious.


    Up to now, the only one that could create such a thing is only Gilford. The retractable technology is veryplicated, especially on arge item. It needs a deep knowledge from various fields to apply it.


    Even Angus, with an enhanced mind, could only give up learning the technology for the time being since it takes a lot of time to learn it.


    Still, if Angus has time, he will try to focus on learning this technology. Not only is it practical, but it is also very magical, especially for him whoes from the earth.


    He feels like looking at technology in some futuristic movie in his past life. Besides, a robot of colossus caliber is a man romance. So, there is no way Angus will let the opportunity not to learn such a thing.


    *GROOWWLL* Finally, the sand turtle sends a stop sign, and everyone begins to get into the Alkin. Each Alkin has its number from one to five. Angus and his friend get into Alkin number two.


    Each Alkin is positioned ording to its number. Alkin 1 will be in the front, followed by Alkin 2 and so on.


    As the sand turtle wholly submerged, "Everyone, March!!" said Jade on the top of Alkin 3.


    *ZZZTTZZ* The five Alkin engines start and begin to elerate. Soon all the five Alkin travel through the desert, leaving the Sur vige location.


    In the meantime, Angus and the others are on the top of the Alkin 2 deck, looking at the surroundings. Although it is simr to a tank, Alkin also has a deck like a gigantic boat. This will be a ce forbatants to stand by if there are big monsters on their path.


    While on the deck, Anna looked at the surroundings with starry eyes.


    "Angus, look, we are moving fast!!" said Anna excitedly while running around the deck.


    "Anna, how many times have I told you not to run around?" rebuked Jayna.


    "Ehh¡­ But, everything is moving so fast. It feels like I am the one that runs but runs at the same time." replied Anna.


    Hearing this, Angus could only shake his head.


    "Alright, everyone we are here is not for recreation. We need to stand by and remain vignt in case something happens." reminded Angus.


    "Bohoo.. Party pooper. Meany, Stinky, Angus." replied Anna.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately hit Anna''s head.


    "Ouch.. Ow.. Ow.. My head hurts!!" said Anna.


    "Alright, everyone ignores her." said Angus.


    After a while, All the Alkin finally leaves the back of the sand turtle and continues moving forwards. ording to the map, their location is near the Torsa Wastnd. They n to go through this wastnd.


    Torsa Wastnd is a dryingnd that is more deste than the Surya desert. ording to their knowledge, Torsa Wastnd is an empty area avoided by high-grade monsters and beasts.


    The only one that resides in this wastnd is only lower grade stranded beast or monster. Soon, they travel the Surya desert quickly and arrive at the border of Torsa Wastnd.


    Because of the Alkin speed, few lower grade monsters could not catch the envoy while the lower grade beast stared at them from far away. So far, they have managed to travel quietly without any obstacles.


    Entering the Torsa Wastnd, Jade, who stays on the top of the deck, suddenly opens his eyes. *GROOWWLL* Hearing the loud roaring sound, Angus immediately uses [Great Mana Echolocation].


    Taking out hismunication, "Uncle, two gigantic monsters are fighting in the front. One is like a cyclops with a sharp w all over its body, and the other is an unknown monster covered in lightning." exined Angus about his find.


    Not long after that, *BOOOM* a massive, devastating shockwaveing from afar.


    "Everyone, get inside the Alkin!!"mand Jade.


    After everyone gets inside the Alkins, the shockwave hits all the surrounding area and the Alkins. But, they manage to withstand the devastating shockwave.


    "At this rate, we cannot move forward." said elder Moi in themunication device.


    "Did we wait until their fight ended, or did we take another route?" asked elder Zeth.


    "Gilford, can Alkin survive under this shockwave?" asked Jade.


    "If it is only this level of shockwave, it will be no problem. But, if the magnitude increases, it may start to damage some parts." exined Gilford.


    "ording to Angus''s description, it should be monster overlord Melthor and grade seven Cyclops. Cyclops is famous for their tenacity. They could fight for days or weeks without being tired." exined Jade.


    "I think we should take another route. We have only around three years to arrive at the exit before it closes. We need to keep moving." said Jade.


    "Alright, it means we will reroute. Now, we are at the border of the Torsa Desert. The next possible route is Akas Mountain range or Stale Forest." said Elder Fosa.


    "Stale Forest, isn''t it the Clear Blue vige territory?" asked Elder Zeth.


    "Hmm¡­ Gilford, could Alkin move through the mountain?" asked Jade.


    "Hehe¡­ Of course, I design Alkin to be able to move through any terrain, even mountains." said Gilford proudly.


    "Alright, although it is unfortunate, we will go towards Akas Mountain." dere Jade.


    Soon, all the Alkin move in another direction and go towards the snowy white mountain range. Unlike the Torsa Wastnd, the Akas Mountain range is inhabited by many beasts and monsters.


    Some of them are pretty high-grade ones. Moreover, it often gets hailstorms. Soon, they reach the Akas mountain that is still in the middle of a bad hailstorm. However, the storm could even damage the defense of Alkin as they kept moving.


    While they are moving, many lower-grade monsters try to attack the Alkin only to find their attack is useless. They feel like hitting a hard turtle shell.


    In the meantime, Angus standing still on the deck, keeps periodically using [Great Mana Echolocation] to detect everything nearby. Suddenly, he detected something in front of them.


    He detected a battle going on in front of them. He found the one that was battling two groups of people. Angus immediately tells his uncle about this situation.

 Chapter 229: Bad Weather

    <h4>Chapter 229: Bad Weather</h4>


    "Two groups battling, huh?" said Jade in themunication device.


    "Yeah, What should we do, uncle? It seems both of them are in a stalemate situation." asked Angus.


    "Ignore them. Find a way that is not crossing their path. We can''t get in trouble now."mand Jade.


    Hearing Jade''smand, all the Alkin move slightly towards different directions to avoid the confrontation between the two groups. In the meantime, one of the groups also notices the iing Alkin from far away.


    "Boss, five big machines areing towards our direction." said one of the people.


    "Machines? Let me see them." said the leader, looking through the binocrs.


    He immediately found five big metallic machinesing towards their direction at a fast speed. After looking carefully, he found an emblem of burning fire with a few dots around at the machines.


    "This emblem, if I am not wrong, it should be Sur vige." said the leaders in a low voice.


    Then, he finds all the Alkin slightly changing their direction, avoiding their path while easily walking through uneven terrain.


    "They should be from the Sur vige. Judging by their behavior changing their path, they must be intent on not getting involved with us. Ignore them and let them pass. We can''t get entangled with a big group like Sur vige right now." said the leader.


    "Alright, sir. You hear that let them pass and don''t obstruct them."mand the subordinate towards the other.


    "Beside that I want that goddamn Ice wall to break before the next big hail stormes." said the leaders loudly towards the others.


    Soon, all the Alkin passed through not too far away from one of the group locations. Because of their size and significant movement, all the people in the surrounding area couldn''t help but notice them.


    However, all the Alkin are not stopping at all and keep moving, passing through them ignoring their presence. This behavior is quitemon inside the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    Unless they have interest from one with the others, most of the group is ignoring one another. Otherwise, they will provoke a lot of enemies and will be hunted by everyone.


    In this dimension, although it is morewless than Firuman, the people living here have a habit of not meddling in others'' business. They often to only seek enemy one at times.


    As the Alkin passes through, Anna suddenly wakes up and res at one of the group''s directions. However, she didn''t move at all, only ring with a serious expression. Angus, who besides Anna, immediately notices this.


    "Anna, is something wrong?" asked Angus.


    "ve trader. They are ve traders." replied Anna shortly.


    Hearing this, Angus knows why Anna reacted this way. He couldn''t help but pat her head.


    "Do you want to kill them?" asked Angus.


    "I want to, but I will not do it." said Anna.


    "I see. Good choice. Why don''t you go back inside first with Jayna."


    Hearing this, Jayna, who is beside them, couldn''t help but hug the troubled Anna.


    "It''s okay, Anna. Big sister is here." said Jayna while caressing Anna.


    While Anna is in a bad mood, Alkin keeps going and leaves the ve trader and the other group. As they go into the deeper mountain range, the hailstorm bes worse. They couldn''t even see a few meters away in front of them.


    Because of this, Jade decides to stop on the spot, waiting until the hailstorm recedes. In the meantime, they also send a few hunting teams to subdue nearby attracted monsters or beasts. Although Alkin is sturdy, it didn''t mean they could repeatedly get attacked by the monster.


    Using this opportunity, Angus decides to bring Anna out to cheer her up. During this one year, he realizes Anna is some kind of battle maniac and likes to fight, especially monsters. Whenever she kills something, she feels like bursting a bubble and uplifting her mood.


    "Anna, let''s kill the nearby monster." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Bursting bubble? Can I? Can I?" asked Anna, who is immediately getting excited from her gloomy state.


    "Yeah, but only the monster, not the people." said Angus.


    "Yeyy.. Let''s go. Let''s go." replied Anna.


    Then, theye down from the Alkin and kill the low-grade monster nearby while withstanding the big hailstorm. However, for Angus, Anna, and Jayna, the hailstorm is not a problem at all.


    The majority of attracted monsters are ice type monsters or the one with thick fur to adapt to the cold climate. Most of them are Ice Wolves. Just as Alkin stops, there are hundreds of Ice wolves surrounding the Alkin.


    Looking at the gathering wolves, Anna begins grinning widely. She immediately transforms and runs towards the group of ice wolves. After training a few times with Anna, the entire Sur viges know about Anna''s condition.


    However, since Jade vouch for her safety, the others decide to ignore her. Still, many people reluctantly correspond with her knowing she is a monster-minded person. Because of this, Anna could freely transform and use her miasma w.


    Charging at the nearby Ice Wolves, she immediately began butchering them wildly. Ice wolves are famous for being low-grade monsters. But, they are also famous for hunting in groups with a lot of numbers.


    Seeing Anna charging alone, the other wolves immediately try to surround Anna and attack from all directions. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The Ice Wolves get shot by a few firebolts from Angus, who is standing on the top of the deck.


    "Anna, don''t wander too far, or you will lose your way in this hailstorm." said Angus while shooting at the group of Ice wolves.


    Some Ice Wolves tried to climb the Alkin, but they got killed by the other Sur vigebatant.


    "Alright, I will also not fall behind." said Jayna as she followed Anna while covered in fire.


    The battle with the ice wolves happens for a while as the Hailstorm bes worse. Some of the first-grade Ice wolves even decided to retreat as they couldn''t withstand the hailstorm.


    However, the hailstorm does not affect Anna and Jayna, who keep ughtering the nearby Ice wolves. Finally, all the ice wolves decide to retreat, and the vigers begin to collect the corpse.


    The Ice wolves cores will be used as the Alkin power sources. After collecting all the ice wolves, the other people hurried to go inside the Alkin as the weather was too cold for them.


    Most of the Sur vige peoplee from the Berston race with high fire-resistant characteristics. They are not ustomed to harsh cold weather like this. Still, this hailstorm didn''t bother Angus as he kept staying on the deck while meditating.


    During one year of training, Angus managed to unseal the second seal of his cloak artifact. Now the cloak has a function to regte the temperature of the user along with some magic resistance.


    This is the majority reason he could stay outside in this harsh weather without getting frozen. Moreover, he also has [Hellfire] ancient power to regte his body temperature. Angus''s [Great Mana Echolocation] is the best detection skill in Sur vige.


    Angus decided to keep looking out by using [Great Mana Echolocation] periodically. Because the Alkin defensive wall is very thick and made of various instion materials, it somehow interferes with his [Great Mana Echolocation].


    Otherwise, he could stay inside Alkin while using his skill periodically without going outside. While he is on the outside, Jayna suddenly approaches him while giving him a cup of warm drink.


    "Here¡­ Is everything fine?" asked Jayna.


    "Thanks, yeah, there are some hiding beasts nearby, but none of them want to get out from their hiding ce." said Angus while taking the warm drink.


    "You really work hard." said Jayna.


    "Well, it''s better to have more precaution than regretter." replied Angus.


    Then, both of them stay silent while enjoying each other and ignoring the harsh cold weather.


    After being silent for a while, "Come to think of it, where is Anna?" asked Angus.


    "Ohh.. she is with Ilgor and sleeping like a baby. Hmm.. You really care a lot about Anna." said Jayna.


    "Well, she is just reminding me of myself." replied Angus ambiguously.


    "*Giggle* *Giggle* If it is like this, it feels like we are a family. You are the husband, I am the wife, and Anna is the child." said Jaynaughing.


    "Hee.. Then, rather than just feeling, how about we start now." said Angus while looking at Jayna''s blue eyes.


    Hearing this, Jayna immediately blushed and didn''t know what to say. Looking at this, Angus could only embrace Jayna lovingly.


    "Jayna, I love you." said Angus while pecking Jayna''s rosy cheeks.


    "I love you too, Angus." replied as Jayna began to kiss Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus stops kissing and looks in one direction seriously.


    "Angus, What''s wrong?" asked Jayna.


    "There is a group of unknown creaturesing from behind. You should get inside first while I contact uncle Jade." said Angus.


    "Alright." replied Jayna while leaving Angus reluctantly.


    In the meantime, Angus immediately contacted his uncle about his founding. The group creature that Angus detects has uneven and many forms.


    Some are bulky, some are tall, some are small, and many other forms. However, all of them are made of ice and walk towards their direction from behind.

 Chapter 230: Eskor

    <h4>Chapter 230: Eskor</h4>


    "A group of Ice creatures?" asked Jade through amunication device.


    "Yeah, judging by their behavior, they should be a group of monsters." said Angus.


    Suddenly, a few ice monsters open their mouths, and a white ball containing dark miasma gathers in front of them. Jade and all the high-gradebatants immediately sense this movement.


    "Shit!! Everyone take cover!!" said Jade as he got out from the Alkin and faced the ice monster.


    In a matter of seconds, his body turns into zing red and releases huge fire mana nearby, melting the surrounding snow. A momentter, the ice monsters shoot their umted energy towards the Alkin [Frost st].


    On the other hand, Jade gathers powerful fire mana in his hand and ms it on the ground [Tri re]. Three strong fire waves appeared from Jade''s hand and came towards the iing Frost st. *BOOMM*


    Both of the attacks sh with each other and create a devastating shockwave clearing the surrounding area. The shockwave and tremor happen for a while before receding, leaving a deste ground in the surrounding area.


    Even the raging hailstorm stopped for a while before continuing to rain down on the entire area. After the tremor stops, all the Sur vigebatants get out from the Alkin to help their leader.


    They found Jade half-naked without upper clothes and a massive plot ofnd in front of them scarred by the previous sh. They could see a group of ice monsters in many different forms made of ice in the far distance.


    "Impossible!! T-They are Eskor." said Elder Moi.


    "You mean that Eskor?!!" said Elder Fosa.


    "Yeah, that should be. A monster that was created from the miasma in the coldest ce. But, they shouldn''t be here." replied Elder Fosa.


    Hearing this, everyone bes solemn. After countless research, experts managed to find how monsters are born. The first one is by getting corrupted with miasma. This also includes the one that is born with miasma.


    The second one is formed by the miasma and nature itself like Eskor. There is a massive difference between the two monsters. ording to statistics, a monster born by nature and miasma is more powerful than getting corrupted by miasma.


    Fortunately, monsters like this are very rare since the chance of them being created is very low. The chance is even lower than reaching a seventh-grade realm. Looking at the group of Eskor approaching them slowly, the Sur vige begins to be solemn.


    "Everyone, don''t panic and look carefully." said Jade.


    The otherbatants begin to look at the Eskor carefully like Jade''smand.


    "Hmm.. I am not sure, but I feel only three of them give off a more chilling aura while the rest didn''t." said Angus.


    "Angus is right. Although Eskor should be a monster formed by nature, not all Eskor in this group are formed by nature. They should somehow manage to reproduce like the other monsters." exined Jade.


    "The three Eskor with a chilling aura will be handled by me, the elders, and other fifth gradebatants while others subdue the rest. After finishing the rest immediately help the other fight the three Eskor and make sure to pay attention to your safety."mand Jade.


    "Charge!! Show them the power of Sur vige!!" Yelled Jade as he charged towards the strongest Eskor.


    "WOOW" replied all the others following Jade''s lead.


    Angus and his group also begin to charge, ready to sh with the ordinary Eskor. Although the number of Eskor is lower than them, their strength cannot be underestimated. The lowest grade of Eskor in the group is grade three.


    It means everyone needs to team up to defeat an Eskor safely. Looking at the approaching group of people in front of them, The Eskor begins to gather chilling energy tounch another [Frost st].


    However, The Sur group didn''t let them. Some of thebatants begin to use their movement skills and intercept their attack. The fastest one is Isvel, who managed to arrive first and hit a few Eskor simultaneously.


    "Haha¡­ Come one, ice freak. Is that all you got?" taunted Isvel while hitting all the nearby Eskor using his dagger.


    The Eskor begins to try to hit Isvel. However, their speed is like a turtlepared to Isvel, who keeps moving around. Soon, the other Sur groupbatants arrive and begin to fight against all the Eskor.


    After fighting for a while, they find the bizarre feature of Eskor. They could regenerate and manipte their ice body to many different forms to attack. Furthermore, their ice body is stronger and sturdier than the hardest steel.


    Almost all their attacks are useless against Eskor. In the meantime, the Angus group also handles one of the big Eskor that munching a frozen corpse.


    Looking at the frozen corpse in Eskor''s hand, Angus notices some of them wearing the same clothes as the ve trader they passed a few hours ago.


    ''It seems they just passed and fought against the ve trader.'' thought Angus while supporting Jayna with his spell.


    On the other hand, Jayna, Anna, and Ilgor begin to attack the giant Ice monster in the front. Jayna managed to cut Eskor''s hand easily using her burning sword. However, the Eskor could easily regenerate its frozen hand like new.


    ''Hmm¡­ This is troublesome. They could easily regenerate and heal themselves. At this rate, it will take a long battle to kill them.'' thought Angus as he began to find the weakness of Eskor.


    At the same time, Gilford didn''t stay still and immediately released Alfredo to fight against the biggest Eskor, who was a few dozen meters high. *BAM* *BAM* The two giants sh and exchange blows, releasing a tremor towards the surrounding area.


    Suddenly, Alfredo changed his hand into a sword. Gilford also didn''t fall behind and cast a spell on Alfredo''s sword [2nd Circle - Fire Armament]. Alfredo''s entire sword hand is enveloped by fire and stabs directly at the giant Eskor.


    By some coincidence, Alfredo managed to hit Eskor''s core and directly kill it. Seeing this, Gilford immediately tells the others.


    "Hit their core!! They have a core in their body!!" Yelled Gilford.


    Hearing this, some high-gradebatants begin to follow Gilford''s example and target the Eskor''s core rather than target their body. After a while, a few Eskor start to get defeated, especially under the might of Alfredo.


    Seeing many of their brethren dying, the strongest Eskor bes angry and roars. *ROOOARR* Suddenly, the hailstorm bes heavier, and the surrounding temperature drops at a fast rate [Blizzard].


    All thebatants begin to envelop themselves with fire mana to fend off the sudden drop-off temperature. But, they still feel cold and be rigid from the weather. This also affects their movement and theirbat prowess.


    On the other hand, the Eskor''s ice body is bing thicker and harder than before. Now,t all thebatant attacks couldn''t even prate its defense. However, there is one group that begins to ughter Eskor without stopping. This group is Angus''s group.


    By utilizing Jayna''s hot-burning sword and [Hellfire], she could easily prate Eskor''s ice defense and destroy their core. Moreover, [Blizzard] also makes the ordinary Eskor movement slower and rigid. This makes all the ordinary Eskor an idle target for Jayna.


    Seeing that more Eskor is getting killed under Jayna''s hand, one of the Eskor leaders begins to ignore its opponent and runs towards Jayna. Just as the Eskor wanted to crush Jayna with its fist, Jayna already retreated using [Fiery Burst].


    However, unlike the other ordinary Eskor, it could follow the Jayna movement. Angus appeared in front of the iing Eskor''s fist at thest second using [Beast Walk].


    [Domain - Yin Yang Stance]


    As Angus uses his domain, a yin yang diagram appears on the ground while the time slows down. Then, Angus''s palm touched Eskor''s fist.


    As time begins to move again, unimaginable things happen. The three-meter big Eskor seems like losing its bnce and getting thrown to the side heavily.


    "Everyone, attack now!!" shouted Angus, waking up the others from their stupor.


    Hearing Angus yell, the nearbybatant begin tounch their most potent attack toward the down Eskor. However, their attack still couldn''t prate the Eskor''s hard ice defense.


    "Tch.. You leave me no choice. I really don''t want to use this skill." said Angus.


    Angus approaches the down Eskor using Beast Walk and touches the Eskor''s body using both hands [Raging Shock]. The entire Eskor body began to vibrate, and a lot of big cracks appeared on its ice body, starting from Angus''s hand.


    Using this opportunity, Elder Zethunches his strongest attack [Spear Art - Scorched Point]. The attack managed to prate the cracking Eskor''s ice defense and destroy its core. *ROOAARR* Growl the Eskor as it bes pieces of big ice cubes.


    Hearing the growl of defeated Eskor, the other two Eskor leaders be more enraged. One of them is in the Fifth grade, while the other one is in the fourth grade. Both of them reach a stalemate fighting their opponent.


    At the same time, Angus touched his head and his stomach, holding on to not vomiting. This is the side effect of [Raging Shock]. The raging shock shakes not only the enemy''s body but also his body.


    If it is only his body, he still could endure it with his absurd endurance. But the problem is the shaking in his head. After using the Raging Shock, he will feel like having bad vertigo.

 Chapter 231: Yoiyoiyoi

    <h4>Chapter 231: Yoiyoiyoi</h4>


    While Angus has bad vertigo and is holding on to his nausea, the other fourth-grade Eskor fights against Alfredo, and the fifth-grade one fights with Jade. Both of them have reached a stalemate situation.


    The Sur group couldn''t prate the Eskor''s ice defense. On the other hand, Eskor is not fast enough to hit thebatant. After getting stalemate for a while, huge mana came from the Alkin direction.


    [5th Circle - Scorched Land] [5th Circle - Fire Dragon Rampage] [4th Circle - Inferno] Many fire-based spellsunched from behind and hit the remaining Eskor, especially at the Eskor leader.


    Because of therge-scale fire-based spells, the surrounding environment bes warmer and thaws all the Eskor''s ice defense. Using this opportunity, the otherbatants begin tounch their strongest attack to damage its core.


    Under the harsh attack of the Surbatant, one of the Eskor leaders finally meets its end. Now, the only remaining Eskor is the one that is still fighting with Jade. Fifth-grade monsters have different power and endurance than any other lower-grade monsters.


    Even after getting hit by the Fire Dragon Rampage, it still could hold its ground against Jade. Just as the otherbatant wanted to help Jade, a loud roar was heard from far away. *ROOARR* Along with the roar, Jade and the others feel a great suppression.


    Angus, who often gets this kind of suppression, immediately knows the roaring sound source.


    ''Fuck.. Another monster overlord. Why is there a lot of monster overlord in this dimension?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    At this moment, everyone could see a gigantic Eskor with various cracks and uneven shapes on its icy body in the distance.


    Although it is still far away, they could feel its aura and cannot move properly. Some of the weak-willedbatants even copse on the ground while shaking.


    Jade, who looks at this, also feels dreadful, but he is still fighting against thest Eskor in front of him. Then, the monster overlord Eskor opens its mouth and starts to charge a gigantic [Frost st].


    Sensing this movement, Jade immediately shouted, "Run!! Go Back to Alkin!!"


    Just as everyone wants to move, the Eskor monster overlord already shoots its attack on them.


    "Shit, there is no time to dodge. I hope my chi is enough." said Angus while running towards the iing Frost st.


    Jayna notices this and calls his name, "No!! Angus!!"


    Just as the Frost st almost hit Angus, "Yoiyoiyoi¡­ What a brave kid!! But, you should give this job to the adult one [One Sword Art - Endless Rain]. *Zing* *Zing* *Zing*


    A person appeared in front of Angus, holding a katana-like sword. At the same time, the Frost st suddenly disappeared from everyone''s sight, along with the raging hailstorm nearby.


    But, Agnus knows that the Frost st is actually cut into countless tiny pieces by the person in front of him.


    At the same time, "Yo, long time no see, Jade. Need some help?" said another person who was appearing on the fifth grade Eskor''s shoulder while holding a big sword.


    "Ivan!!" eximed Jade as he looked at the person in front of him.


    "Let''s hurry up and kill that Ice Cube. Don''t let it get away this time." said a woman holding a halberd who appeared beside Cirrus.


    "Gyahahaha¡­ Calm down, Elle. He is not going anywhere now." said another person who is lying on the big rock while holding an alcoholic drink.


    "It was you who let it get awayst time because you got a hangover at the critical moment." rebuked Elle.


    "That''s enough, let''s begin the hunt." said another person in ck clothes and a sword in its back.


    Before Jade realizes, Eskor in front of him already slices into two. *Zttzzzz* There is a thin ck color in the shing part. The Eskor''s core itself is already cut down into two parts along with its body.


    "Yoiyoiyoi.. as expected of the leader, even I still can''t perceive your movement." said the person in front of Angus.


    The leader ignores his subordinatement and takes out a crystal from his space storage. Without wasting a moment, he crushed the crystal, and a gigantic magic circle immediately enveloped the whole area [6th Circle - Another World].


    Suddenly, the entire area is covered with a transparent barrier starting from the leader''s spot. In the meantime, the Monster Overlord Eskor starts to run away after perceiving the new iing group.


    "Cirrus, you go first! Ivan, block its path! Elle, Zephyr, follow Cirrus!!"mand the leader.


    "Yoiyoiyoi.. then, excuse me." said the man in front of Angus, who is wearing a bamboo hat and holding a katana sword.


    At this instant, the man disappears from Angus'' sight and perception.


    ''Blink?? No, there is no space fluctuation. Then, it''s his speed. What an incredible speed!!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Before he could think further, Angus feels a huge mana fluctuation in front of the Monster Overlord. At this moment, Cirrus has already arrived in front of Ice Monster Overlord.


    "Yoiyoiyoiyoi¡­ We are meeting again. Unfortunately, you need to die. [One Sword art - Horizon Edge]" said Cirrus coldly.


    Everyone also feels the mana fluctuation from Cirrus for a moment. All of a sudden, the Eskor receives a massive cut across its body. However, Cirrus''s attack only managed to damage the outeryer of its ice defense.


    "Yoiyoiyoi.. What a sturdy shell."ment Cirrus


    "This mana.. Seventh-gradebatant!!" eximed Gilford.


    A momentter, the Eskor monster overlord mmed its gigantic hand towards Cirrus. However, Cirrus managed to dodge all its attacks whileunching a few of his attacks. After a while, another strong mana fluctuation appeared near the Eskor.


    The woman named Elle brandished her halberd towards the Eskor''s gigantic body [Halberd Art - First chapter]. Elle''s halberd moves flexibly like a brush and easily cuts Eskor''s body into many parts. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish*


    *Rooarrrrr* Roaring the Eskor whose each limb got cut by Elle. Along with its roar, the surrounding temperature drops at face rate [Frozen Asgard]. *Whosshh* *Crack* *Crack* Both Cirrus and Elle begin to retreat in some distance to avoid Eskor''s skill.


    Using this chance, the Monster Overlord Eskor continues his escape after regenerating his feet in a matter of seconds.


    "Hey, why so hurry? There is no run option here. [Greatsword Art - Maim Strike]." said Ivan, who appeared in front of Eskor while brandishing his greatsword. *BAM*


    Ivan''s attack shes with the Eskord ice body and pushes it back into its previous spot. At the same time, many iceyers covered Ivan''s body. But, it starts to crack and thaw under Ivan''s mana.


    Using this opportunity, Cirrus and Elleunch their own attack from a distance. Still, the Eskor''s defense was too thick and could withstand their attack.


    "Whoo.. It''s so cold here. Luckily, I brought my drink to warm up." said Zephyr while enjoying his drink and sitting on the frozen ground.


    Hearing this, Elle immediately gets a tick in her head, "You wastrel!! Get over here and help us!!" yelled Elle.


    "My.. My.. Elle, you need to chill down. Otherwise, you will never get a man. But, you are right. Let''s end this." said Zephyr.


    Then, zephyr brings out a long spear from his space storage and begins to stand up. Suddenly, his easy-going aura changed into a cold one.


    "[Zephyr Spear Art - One-Shot Point]." said Zephyr.


    *BOM* Instantly, A huge hole appeared on the Eskor''s body near its core. The hole immediately got covered by ice at rapid speed.


    "Hoo¡­ It managed to dodge my attack at thest moment as expected of a nature-born monster."mented Zephyr.


    In the meantime, Angus and the others are shocked at the power of the four people. Not only are all of them strong, but they are all in the seventh-grade realm.


    But, the most surprising thing is the Monster Overlord Eskor, who is still holding its ground while battling the four seventh-gradebatants.


    Although the four people are still not serious, the Eskor itself proves to be a strong monster to withstand the attack of the four people many times.


    As the Monster Overlord got surrounded by four seventh-gradebat, it suddenly roared loudly. *GROOWLL* *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    Suddenly, its ice body is covered in ck miasma and begins to crack before breaking into many pieces. All the ice fragments spread towards the surrounding area rapidly be deadly projectiles.


    "Shit!! Take cover!!" shouted Ivan.


    The Ice fragments keep raining down on the surroundingndscape for a while. Fortunately, Angus and the others are far away from the Monster Overlord. Otherwise, many of them will die under such devastating attacks.


    While all this happens, the leader with ck clothes and a sword in the back only looks at the monster overlord without expression.


    "So, it could also transform." said the leader.


    At the same time, in the monster overlord location, a slender humanoid creature in white color and sharp w re at the four seventh-gradebatants that managed to dodge its projectile skill.


    "Yoiyoiyoi.. To think it could transform into humanoid form." said Cirrus.


    "Damn it.. Who the hell is changing the difficulty setting?!!" cursed Ivan.


    "Tch¡­ this is going to be troublesome." said Elle.


    At the same time, Zephyr didn''tment on anything but already took a battle stance and looked at the white humanoid creature in front of him solemnly.

 Chapter 232: Seventh Grade Battle

    <h4>Chapter 232: Seventh Grade Battle</h4>


    Throughout history, Monster Overlord appears in different types and shapes. Some have massive gigantic bodies; some could be as small as a halfling. This shapees with its own disadvantages and advantages.


    However, some Monster Overlords could change shape at their own will. From gigantic size to humanoid size and vice versa. This phenomenon is called monster transformation.


    As for the trigger behind this phenomenon, nobody still found it. However, once a monster uses a transformation, they need a lot of time to get back to their previous form. Throughout history, people have ssified monster transformations into two forms.


    The first is a colossal form that appears to be a gigantic scale-sized monster. At this size, the monster is more oriented torge-scale destruction and has tougher defense along with its body size. However, they appear to be slower and easy to hit.


    The second type is the humanoid form that has size like any other civilian race. This type usually has a significant advantage when fighting a few people. Still, it didn''t mean they couldn''t make anyrge-scale attack.


    Most of the humanoid types have a more potent and deadly attack. Some research even said that this is the ultimate form of monster. However, there are few cases where a humanoid form monster is easier to deal with than a colossal type monster.


    Still, all the seventh-gradebatants agree that humanoid form monsters are more challenging to deal with than colossal-type monsters. In terms of destruction, they are less than colossal types, but they are deadlier inbat.


    One wrong move, the seventh-gradebatant could be wounded, crippled, or died. It is alreadymon knowledge that all seventh-grade people prefer to fight a colossal form monster rather than a humanoid one.


    Currently, the Monster Overlord Eskor turns into this dreadful form to fight against the four seventh-gradebatants. All over its body is covered with thick white skin. It also radiates intense bloodthirsty from its red eyes at the four people in front of it.


    Suddenly, the monster overlord charges towards them at speed faster than sound. *Whoss* *ng*


    "Yoiyoiyoi¡­ That''s some nice speed you got there. Care topare with mine." said Cirrus while parrying the monster overlord w.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* Cirrus and the humanoid monster overlord begin to sh with each other in a closebat battle. Each of their shes produces a shockwave towards the surroundings.


    While Cirrus and the monster overlord sh, Ivan sneaks behind it and brandishes his sword [Greatsword Art - Buster Strike]. *ng* The monster overlord managed to parry Ivan''s attack with one of his hands while the other hand shed with Cirrus.


    Using this opportunity, Ellen and Zephyrunch their own attack. [Halberd Art - Second Chapter] [Zephyr Spear Art - One-Shot Point]. *BAM* *BAM* Both attacks hit the humanoid Eskor directly and prate its body.


    However, they could have pierced or damaged the humanoid Eskor further. They feel like their weapon is stuck into the sticky glue.


    The Eskor didn''t care about the attack and opened its mouth. From the mouth, shoot a ck energy beam towards Ellen and Zephyr [Miasma st]. *BLAAARR*


    Both of them immediately retreat from their spot, leaving their stuck weapon behind. Then, it begins to target Cirrus and Ivan while stillunching a miasma st from its mouth. Both Cirrus and Ivan were forced to retreat back.


    After stopping its Miasma st, it takes out the halberd and spear on its body. Just as it grabs the two weapons, they suddenly struggle from the monster overlord''s hand, which surprised the humanoid Eskor.


    Using thispse of concentration, Cirrusunched another fast attack [One Sword Art - Splitting Edge]. *SWISHH* Cirrus managed to injure the monster overlord and forced it to let go of the two weapons.


    Ivan also did not let this opportunity go and attack the humanoid Eskor [Greatsword Art - Buster Strike].


    "HAAA!!" yelled Ivan as he sent the Monster Overlord to Ellen and Zephyr.


    At the same time, the two weapons flew towards their respective owner. After grasping their weapon, they immediatelyunch an attack towards the approaching Monster Overlord [Halber Art - Main Phase] [Zephyr Spear Art - Dragon Splinter]. *BAM* *BAM*


    Both of the attacks hit the Monster Overlord and sent it far away into the nearby hill.


    "Did we get it?" asked Ivan.


    "I am not sure. But, it should be badly wounded." replied Ellen.


    At this moment, the monster overlordes out from the rubble while the wound at its body is regenerating at a visible rate. There is not even a drop of blooding from the injury. A momentter, the wound area alreadypletely healed like new.


    Seeing this, they know this battle will be a long and hard one since they need to keep fighting until the monster overlord is exhausted. Unless they manage to hit its core, they will be fighting this monster overlord for a long time. Then, once again, they resume their battle.


    In the meantime, Angus and the others are already back to Alkin in case there is a big shock wave or stray attacking towards them. However, they could not get away too far since the entire area was still under the sixth circle istion spell.


    They could only wait until the monster overlord was killed. Jade didn''t worry about the Eskor monster overlord defeating Ivan and his friend. He knew how strong Ivan and their friend were. All of them are part of the hidden group that stays in this treacherousnd.


    He knew a bit of the power of Ivan''s hidden group. Furthermore, Ivan''s leader is still not participating in the battle at all.


    Actually, he couldn''t perceive anything about Ivan''s leader. He feels like the person itself does not exist. But, his experience tells him that this guy is powerful. At the same time, this is also an opportunity for him to observe the power of a seventh-grade true strength.


    While Jade silently observes the battle that happens far away in the distance, Angus looks at the leader warily while hiding Anna behind his back. Anna herself notices Angus''s intention and keeps silent behind Angus.


    After a while, "Tch.. They need more training, but I guess now they can deal with it." said the ck clothes leader while the battle in the distance became more intense and destructive.


    Suddenly, the leader turned in Angus''s direction. Angus immediately feels a bad premonition and is ready to defend himself.


    Before he could move, "Hoo.. Interesting, this is the first time I see a monster-minded person behave themselves in the presence of a seventh gradebatant." said the leader from behind Angus while looking at Anna closely.


    "You.." said Angus


    Before he finished his sentence, "Don''t worry, kid. Our mission is only to hunt that monster overlord. We don''t care about this little girl." said the ck clothes leader from Angus''s side.


    "I am not sure why you want to protect her. But, nothing goodes out of that." added the ck-clothed man.


    "Then, why did you let her?" asked Angus.


    "Because it''s not our business." said the leader.


    "Huh??" asked Angus in confusion.


    "When you reach the seventh-grade realm, you will understand." replied the leader shortly before focusing back at the battle in the distance.


    The battle between Monster Overlord and the four seventh-gradebatants bes more intense. Their attack became more deadly that a strong tremor could be felt even inside the Alkin.


    Fortunately, the whole area is protected by a strong barrier spell. Otherwise, there will be more destruction towards the surrounding area.


    After a while, "Haa.. Ha.. what a persistent monster?" said Zephyr.


    "Yeah, but look, its regeneration is also slower than before. It is already at its limit." said Ivan.


    "Yoiyoiyoi.. I think it''s time to end this battle." said Cirrus.


    Suddenly, the four seventh-gradebatants red up their mana to the limit and trembled the entire isted area. *BRRRR*


    ''So, this is the true power of seventh grade.'' thought Jade while observing from the Alkin deck.


    "I will go first [Greatsword Art - Land Crusher]." Yelled Ivan as he charged towards the haggard humanoid Eskor.


    The Monster Overlord also didn''t stay idle and used its sharp frozen w to retaliate. *CLASH* *BAAAMM* The two attacks meet each other and create another devastating shockwave. Jade even needs to use [Meteorite Smash] to offset the iing shockwave.


    As the monster overlord is preupied with Ivan, Cirrus appears from behind it using its fastest speed.


    "One thousand journeys start from the first step.. [Cirrus Sword Art - One Thousand Parade]." said Cirrus.


    Suddenly, the monster overlord feels like a thousand sword sh is hitting his body at once. Each sh is strong enough to prate its defense. Using itsst strength, the humanoid monster increases its defense and hardens its skin to the limit.


    Not wanting to let this opportunity go, Ellen also charges towards the monster. During this moment, her halberd already changes into a bigger size and brings concentrated mana on its edge [Halbert Art - Epic Moment].


    Looking at the dangerous iing attack, the monster overlord shoots Miasma st through his mouth towards Ellen. *BOOOM* The Miasma Energy and the halberd sh with each other reaching a stalemate state.


    Suddenly, Zephyr appears on the Monster Overlord side while his spear is engulfed in fire.


    "Take this!! [Zephyr Spear Art - Fire Dragon Splinter]."

 Chapter 233: Farsight Woodland

    <h4>Chapter 233: Farsight Woond</h4>


    [Zephyr Spear Art - Fire Dragon Splinter] Behind Zephyr manifests a strong burning dragon aura. Instantly, the majestic aura manifested into his burning spear while piercing the Monster Overlord Eskor. *BAMM*


    The attack is so powerful that it scorches and destroys anything behind the Monster Overlord until it reaches the istion barrier. Even the wall barrier itself is cracked from withstanding Zephyr''s attack.


    At the same time, the monster overlord instantly loses its life and creates an invisible wave towards all directions. The invisible wave is a sign of the dead monster overlord. Feeling the familiar shockwave, Zephyr and the others finally breathe relief.


    "Huft¡­ Damn it, what a persistent bastard. I even need to use my artifact power at thest second." said Zephyr whileying on the ground.


    "Four.. It takes four seventh-gradebatants to kill this damn thing." said Ivan.


    "Yoiyoiyoi.. At least it''s dead now." said Cirrus.


    "Agree. Let''s collect its body first. This is what we areing for." said Ellen.


    After the four seventh-grade people take Eskor''s corpse, they return to the leader''s side.


    As they arrive at the leader spot, "You take your time, huh??" said the leader.


    "Well, we are dealing with a monster overlord. So, we need to be careful not to get hurt." replied Ivan.


    "Yeah, especially nobody expects it to transform into humanoid form and have ridiculous regeneration ability." said Ellen.


    "Whatever.. Let''s get back already. We have been away for too long." said the leader.


    Before they get away, Ivan approaches Jade.


    "Jade, my man. It seems you are getting stronger now." said Ivan.


    "Still, not as strong as you." replied Jade.


    "Hahaha.. Don''t belittle yourself. Anyway, the old man tells you toe by if you have time." said Ivan.


    "Old man??" said Jade.


    "Yeah, I don''t know the details. But, it should be regarding yourst agreement. Alright, that''s it. I will be waiting for you at Porros." said Ivan before leaving Jade behind.


    ''Last time agreement? Don''t tell me...'' thought Jade.


    While Jade is thinking something, the five people went in sh silently, leaving the Sur vige group and the Alkin. A momentter, the istion spell got canceled, and they found the hailstorm had already stopped leaving white snow everywhere.


    "Uncle Jade, the hailstorm has stopped. Should we continue our journey?" asked Angus, who found his uncle was thinking about something.


    "Ahh.. Yeah, Let''s move out. The previous battle may attract many monsters." said Jade aftering out from his trance.


    Hearing this, All the Alkin begin to elerate on the snowy ground and resume their journey. During this time, everyone recuperates in the Alkin to recover some of their mana from thest battle.


    Theirst battle reminds them that there will be a constant danger in this ce. They need always to be ready to fight for their life. They may not be so lucky to find a helper like Ivan and his group in the next battle.


    They could only recover their mana as fast as possible and stay vignt ready to battle anytime. Fortunately, after the Eskor incident, they didn''t meet any other obstacle except a few stray low-grade monsters.


    All these monsters will be handled by the few surviving youngsters to let them have some fighting experience. This makes the otherbatant save their mana from battling against any high-grade monster.


    After a few days of continuous traveling, they safely passed through the Akas mountain range and entered the following territory called Farsight Woond. This ce is a humongous ce that covers almost a quarter of the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    Farsight Woond is a sophisticated ecosystem with many kinds of living beings residing in it. ording to Jade, this ce is the most unpredictable. At ordinary times, this ce is peaceful and calm, like a typical forest.


    However, the next moment it could change into a battlefield between a high-grade monster and beast. Although it is very rare for a seventh-grade beast or monster overlord to participate, it is still dangerous for the entire group.


    One carelessness may lead them into their doom. Throughout the years of living inside this dimension, Jade managed to map out a few high-grade monster and beast territory. Although the information is from many years ago, it is still better than nothing.


    Unlike before, the Alkin didn''t move at full speed but decided to move at slow pace so as not to rm any high-grade monster or beast nearby. Angus''s role as the sensor became crucial to finding and determining their route.


    The climate in the Farsight Woond is rtively stablepared to other ces. It will only asionally rain and have a typical sunny day. Moreover, it also has nighttime, unlike the Sur desert, where there is no night at all.


    If this ce is not located at the Endless Battlefield dimension, everyone will think this is a typical dense forest. Currently, the sun is going low, and Jade decides to stop their travel for today.


    From Jade''s experience, it is better to stop at night and continue in the morning since many monsters are often active at night. He didn''t want to provoke all these monsters while traveling with Alkin.


    Stopping all the Alkin, thebatant begins to clear all the attracted monsters nearby. In the meantime, Angus and the others decide to inspect the nearby area while killing the stray monster.


    He needs to make sure they are not inside a beast or monster territory. Monsters and beasts often leave clues to mark their territory. This mark could be in many forms, such as unique scent, excretion, w mark, leftover scales, etc.


    While inspecting the surroundings, Anna found many bubbles that kepting out from the ground.


    "Angus, Look! Look! There are a lot of bubbles!!" said Anna while popping the bubble happily.


    Looking at this phenomenon, Angus began to inspect the ground and found that it was covered with some kind of mucus and moss. The ground covered with thick moss could easily produce a transparentyer like a bubble.


    ording to Jade''s journey book, this is a kind of specialty in the Farsight Woond. Unlike soap bubbles, the bubbles here are quite durable. People could even enter the gigantic bubble without ack of air and popping it.


    However, looking at Anna popping the bubble effortlessly like a regr soap bubble, he begins to think which part is durable. Then, Angus decided to poke the nearby bubble. To his surprise, it is not bursting like what Anna did.


    Then, he found that Anna actually imbued her hand with a bit of miasma to pop the endless bubble.


    "Hahaha¡­ So many bubbles." said Anna while starting to get tired after expending some of her miasma.


    *Bonk* "Ouch.. My head!!" said Anna while rolling on the ground holding her head.


    "Don''t waste your energy on useless stuff like this. You will only tire yourself." said Angus while hitting Anna''s small head.


    While Angus lectured Anna, Jayna looked at the bubble with curiosity. Suddenly, she shed the bubble, and it burst into nothingness.


    "Not fair. Even big sister Jayna is also ying with bubbles. Why can''t I?" said Anna while pointing at Jayna.


    "Err... Jayna, what are you doing?" asked Angus.


    "Ahh.. I''m just practicing. Master Ban said that a true swordmaster could cut anything but couldn''t cut anything at the same time. I think it means a true swordmaster only cuts what it wants." exined Jayna.


    "Hee.. What a weird analogy. Hmm... lend me your sword, Jayna." said Angus.


    As Angus took Jayna''s sword, "I think you use Crimson sh like this, right?" said Angus as he covered Jayna''s sword with fire mana.


    Then, he intently looked at the bubble in front of him and cut through it [Crimson sh]. The fire sh not only cut the bubble but anything behind the bubble. However, the bubble is still intact and has not burst into nothingness.


    Looking at this, Jayna could only open her mouth and was speechless.


    "W-Wait.. H-How did you do that? Moreover, why does your Crimson sh look more powerful than mine?!!" said Jayna.


    ''Damn... I forgot to hold back.'' thought Angus.


    "Ahh.. I guess I''m kinda lucky. Hehehe¡­" said Angus, giving the sword back to Jayna.


    "What do you mean by lucky?? You need to teach me. How did you do that?" said Jayna.


    "Haa¡­ Alright do you want the long way or the short way?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm.. What''s the difference?" asked Jayna back.


    "Well, the long way may take a long time but will benefit your experience, and you could perfectly learn it while the short way you could only not cut the bubble or something simr." said Angus.


    "What is the long way?" asked Jayna.


    "Performing a sword sh a million times or until you cannot move every single day for maybe ten years or more. Then, you could do what I did automatically." said Angus seriously.


    "Ehhh¡­ Ten years?? That''s.. too long. What about the short way?" said Jayna.


    "The short way?? Hmm¡­ Just keep shing the bubble until you can''t pop the bubble." said Angus.


    "Err¡­ That''s kinda ambiguous." asked Jayna.


    "Well, if you are talented enough, you could do it in a day or weeks. Or probably one year." said Angus.


    "Do you think I could do it in a day?" asked Jayna.


    "Nope, not possible. I think if you get lucky, it will take you a month. But if not, it will take you at least a year." as Angus gives a harsh truth to her.

 Chapter 234: Hard Decision

    <h4>Chapter 234: Hard Decision</h4>


    "A year?? Just practicing cutting bubbles? No way, but then how can you do it? I never found you practicing any sword before?" eximed Jayna.


    "Ohhh¡­ That''s¡­ Let''s just say I am quite talented at handling weapons. Hehehe..." said Angus while scratching his head.


    "Hmm.. Suspicious¡­ Well, it''s quite true since you could easily wield any weapon before. But, that still doesn''t exin how you could use a high degree of sword art. Even I need practice for months before I can perform Crimson sh perfectly." said Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus could only give a long sigh.


    "Alright, you''re right. But, I can''t exin it to you. What I can tell you is at the end all weapon art is the same. When you master the true weapon art, you may be able to use all of them." said Angus.


    At this moment, Jayna feels Angus is sorrowful and lonely. It feels like he is facing the world alone against all odds.


    "Anyway, let''s go back now." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus call, Jayna wakes up from her trance and follows Angus while looking at the ground Angus cut before. The cut is precise and the sides are very smooth.


    ''I need to practice more. I will not let Angus be alone.'' thought Jayna.


    Returning to the Alkin, Angus finds the others already looting the stray low-grade monster. Then, Angus decides to approach his uncle, who is sitting on the Alkin deck alone.


    "Uncle." called Angus.


    "Oh, you are back? Find anything?" replied Jade.


    "Nope, everything is clear." said Angus.


    "I see.. Good.. Good.." said Jade before back to silence.


    Seeing his uncle''s silent gesture, "Uncle, is something wrong? You seem to be thinking about something these past days." asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Hahaha¡­ As expected, you notice this. Well, it is actually about this¡­" said Jade as he began to tell Angus his worry.


    During his younger days, when Jade was still trying to survive in thisnd, he actually arrived at the hiddennd called Porros, thend of crafters. Like Ancestral Ruin, thisnd was managed and protected by a hidden group of seventh-gradebatants.


    By some coincidence, he managed to help a high-grade crafter who is one of the best crafters in the Porros. Then, the crafter promised to create a suitable weapon for him. However, it has already been dozens of years since the promise.


    Even Jade himself already forgot about the promise. Now, he is in a dilemma whether to go towards Porros or not. Porros is and near the center of the Endless Battlefield, which is a very dangerousnd.


    At first, Jade ns to reroute their path and avoid the center of this dimension. From his experience, the center of this dimension is full of high-grade beasts and monsters. This is obviously a path of no return for them.


    However, Jade also knows that many dangerous monsters wait for the prey toe before the portal exit. This is also the reason, in the first ce, Jade got his old injury.


    To let King Leon return to Firuman in the past, he baited all the countless monsters that stayed in the portal. Still, ording to Jayna, a strong monster overlord is blocking the exit.


    Only by some luck did King Leon manage to enter the portal and return to firuman. Although the portal exit location constantly changes, Jade also heard a rumor that at least a strong monster overlord is always guarding the portal.


    There is even a saying that ordinarybatants will never pass through the exit portal without a strong fate.


    If there is a strong monster overlord in the portal exit, Jade needs all his strength to face it, and the weapon from the old man may help them pass through. ording to his knowledge, Porros is the only ce where sentient weapons and armor are produced.


    Sentient weapons and armor are actually the early stages of the artifact. It could be said they are the baby stages of an artifact. After experiencing countless battles for a long time, they will turn into full-fledged artifacts.


    Although the power is not as strong as an artifact, it is still better than an ordinary enchanted weapon. Moreover, the sentient item could grow alongside the user. Sometimes it could even give various new abilities.


    Hearing Jade''s exnation, Angus understands his dilemma. On the one hand, they may perish on the way to Porros. But, without getting the sentient weapon, they may not be able to pass through the monster overlord in the portal exit.


    Angus himself knows the importance of good weapons like the sentience weapon. During this one year, he managed to open another seal on both of his two artifacts which gave a tremendous effect that could increase hisbat capability.


    If the sealed artifact could increase hisbat prowess, then a sentient weapon may increase Jade''s strength to another degree. He may even reach the power of a seventh-gradebatant.


    After thinking for a while, "Uncle, where is this Porros ce?" asked Angus.


    Jade takes out his map and points at the ce near the center of the Endless Battlefield.


    "Around here, It will take around a few months to arrive at this ce. However, the surrounding area is a very dangerous ce." exined Jade.


    Seeing the hologram map, "Say uncle, isn''t this ce near the battlefieldnd you told me before?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, actually, Porros is one of thest settlements before entering this treacherousnd. But, as I told you, entering that ce is suicide. Even if you are a seventh-gradebatant, you still may not survive."


    "Yeah, I know, but I still feel that I need to enter this ce. Hmm... how about you send me as an envoy to get your weapon?" said Angus.


    "No, it wouldn''t work. I need to get the weapon by myself. The sentient weapon is different from an ordinary weapon. From what I heard, I need to be there the moment it finishes." exined Jade.


    "Then, How about we divide our group?" asked Gilford from the side, joining the conversation.


    "It won''t work, Gil. You also know that dividing our group will cut down our force." said Jade.


    "Of course not dividing into two with the same force. But, we will be divided into small groups." said Gilford.


    "Huhh?? What do you mean?" asked Jade.


    "It means one of the forces will follow the long route with everyone, and the other is only a small group to go to Porros along with you, uncle." exined Angus as he got Gilford''s point.


    "No way!! All of you will be in danger!!" rebuked Jade.


    "No, father. I think you should go. Besides, didn''t you already decide to go on a journey with Angus and his group before?" said Jane, who came to join the conversation.


    "That''s because our vige is in good condition. But, now..." said Jade.


    "Leader, I think you should go." as Elder Moi cut Jade''s sentence.


    "I know you are worried about us. But, if we do not survive during this journey, it only means we don''t have any qualification to go through Firuman with you." said Elder Zeth.


    "Father, we can''t just stay still while being under your protection. During all this year, we are toofortable being under your protection and getting more careless." said Kurvan.


    "Leader, we need a wake-up call and leave from ourfort zone. This is not only for you but also for us and the future generation." said Elder Fosa.


    Unknowingly, all the vige leaders, high-gradebatants, and Jade''s family already gather in the ce. Seeing this, Jade begins to close his eyes and is silent for a while. After a while, he opens his eyes and releases a mana aura towards the surroundings. *Whossh*


    Feeling the pressure, everyone almost unconsciously stepped back. However, after they take a step back, they steel themself and take a step forwards, fighting the pressure. Looking at this, Jade has aplicated feeling in his heart.


    He feels proud yet at the same time sad and afraid. He knows at this moment that the small vige he nurtured from the start has already flourished and fully matured. Albeit, he also feels worried about letting go of the others.


    "Gahh¡­ Fine. Tomorrow, we will divide the group into two. First is me, Angus, and his friend, and we will go in Porro''s direction. The other group will follow our previous long route and meet us at this ce before we go through the exit portal together."mand Jade.


    "Are there any more objections?" asked Jade.


    Everyone shakes his head as they ept Jade''smand.


    Before Jade diminishes everyone, "I have an objection. Can I follow you, Father?" asked Gilford out of nowhere.


    "Huhh??" said Jade, ring at Gilford.


    "You know I always want to go to Porros. It is practically a sacred ce for a crafter like me. Besides, you need someone to maneuver Alkin properly." exined Gilford.


    "How about the other Alkin? What if they break during the journey?" asked Jade.


    "The other crafters in our group could easily repair them. As long as the main core is not destroyed, it also could repair itself." exined Gilford.


    "Furthermore, if the main core was somehow damaged, I also didn''t have any resources left to repair it. So, my crafting knowledge is actually useless during this journey." added Gilford.


    "Fine, Anyone else?" said Jade reluctantly.


    "Yes, I also want to tag along."

 Chapter 235: Night to Remember

    <h4>Chapter 235: Night to Remember</h4>


    "Yes, I also want to tag along." said Isvel.


    Seeing it is from Isvel, Jade only gives him a silent re.


    "You see.. I hear there is this famous Bath House in Porros¡­ I mean.. It''s better to have one more high grade¡­." said Isvel.


    Before Isvel finished his sentence, "No, you are staying with the others." Jade cut Isvel''s sentences.


    The others are immediately ring at Isvel strangely, especially the women.


    "Is there anyone else without ridiculous reasons?" said Jade while ring at the others.


    "No, sir." replied the others.


    "Alright, get rest for tonight. Tomorrow, we will continue our journey."mand Jade.


    As everyone dismisses, Angus tells Jayna and the others about Jade''s decision.


    "Land of crafters? Hmm¡­ that''s great. Maybe I could find a good artifact or weapon in there." said Jayna.


    "Haa.. Jayna, how many times have I told you a good weapon would not increase your true strength. But, you are right. Maybe we could find something good there." said Angus while embracing Jayna.


    Being hugged by Angus, "Angus, not here." said Jayna embarrassingly.


    Suddenly, Anna got up from the side, dragged Ilgor to the inside of Alkin.


    "Come, weak green bubble. Angus and big sister are going to mate." said Anna while dragging Ilgor from the side.


    Since Anna didn''t bother to lower her voice, everyone nearby could hear her, looking at Jayna and Angus.


    "Ehem.. I think I need to do something inside." said one of the people.


    "Yeah, me too."


    "Me too."


    "My.. My.. It''s good to be young." said one of the women before going inside.


    Soon, everyone is leaving Angus and Jayna alone. Hearing all thements, Jayna became more embarrassed and buried her red face into Angus''s chest. As for Angus, he could only scratch his head.


    "Good grief." said Angus while patting the embarrassed Jayna in his chest.


    After a while, "Jayna, do you want to do it?" asked Angus out of nowhere.


    "Ehh.. No, I mean.. If you want to.. I don''t mind. But¡­" replied Jayna uncertainly.


    Looking at the startled Jayna, Angus couldn''t helpughing.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry, Jayna. I could control my body. But, the question is could you control yours?" said Angus teasing Jayna further.


    During the one-year training, Angus and Jayna''s rtionship bes more intimate. Angus often gets more vision and dreams about the Fire Phoenix, which enhances his feelings towards Jayna.


    Sometimes after he got the vision, he couldn''t help but want to eat Jayna like a mad beast. But, he could restrain himself with his superb control. Still, he will subconsciously be bolder at his action towards Jayna.


    Angus asionally makes Jayna sleep naked with him while giving her unforgettable pleasure. Jayna wants to fight back at that time, but as Angus touches her sensitive part, her resistance is wholly gone.


    Because of this, she bes susceptible to Angus''s touch and always remembers the pleasure when Angus gives her a little massage. In the end, she could only surrender her body to Angus as she also started to long for it.


    Still, Angus never crosses her boundary and keeps her pure. Although he wanted to do it, he nned to make her first time special. Knowing Angus once again teasing her, Jayna begins pouting and looking sideways.


    Looking at her cute girlfriend pouting and trying to ignore him, Angus immediately grabs her and kisses her passionately.


    After a while, "Do you want more like a little massage?" whispered Angus in Jayna''s ear.


    "I.. I¡­ Umm.." said Jayna while Angus began to touch her body through her clothes.


    Angus cut her sentence, "Husshh,e with me." said Angus as he dragged her into the previous area where they found the bubble moss.


    After having their passionate action while embracing each other, both of them rest under the dark night. This will be a night that they will remember all their life. Fortunately, there is no other monster approaching their location.


    Even though Angus gives Jayna a little massage, he asionally releases [Great Mana Echolocation] to detect everything nearby.


    The following early morning, Angus and Jayna back already to the Alkin deck. Everyone is already on the move to depart. Because of the space storage, everyone didn''t need to move and easily carry their things.


    They only need to transfer all the people in Alkin 2 to others. Although this will make the other Alkin quite cramped, under the persistence of the other, Jade is forced to bring one Alkin on his own during their journey to Porros.


    Soon, everyone is ready to depart. After saying their goodbye, they begin to leave on their own path without wasting any more time. As Gilford, the creator of Alkin, he could easily maneuver the Alkin alone without the help of anyone.


    They keep elerating across the dense forest. The deeper they go, the more they find bubblesing out on the ground. Looking at this, Jayna decides to use this chance to practice cutting the bubble with her sword.


    Anna also wanted to follow her, bursting the bubble, but before she could go, she got hit in the head by Angus. In the meantime, Jade keeps his vignce towards the surroundings.


    ording to Jade''s estimation, they need around a few weeks until they reach the outer area of Porros and the territory of a High-grade monster and beast.


    Before arriving in the outer area, they could still use Alkin to transverse. But, after that, they need to walk by themselves so as not to rm the nearby high-grade monster.


    Still, both Angus and Jade didn''t rx since they could encounter any stray high-grade monster anytime.


    One week passed by as Angus and his group started their journey to Porros. During these few days, they encounter many kinds of monsters. But, all of them could still be handled by them.


    Most low-grade monsters will be handled by Jayna, Anna, and Ilgor, while Jade and Gilford will take the high grade one. Both of them will get support from Angus.


    They have also changed their path numerous times to avoid a monster horde or a group of high-grade monsters or beasts. Currently, they are resting as it is nighttime.


    Unlike before, now they could asionally hear many beastly roars and battles in the far away. This shows that they are getting deeper into the high-grade monster territory.


    While resting beside Jayna, "Say Uncle, I am quite curious which weapon you use? I never see you using a weapon during all this time." asked Angus curiously.


    "Hmm.. I am not sure myself. When I reach fifth grade, my mana is too vtile for ordinary enchanted weapons. Every time I use an ordinary weapon, they will easily break under my mana pressure." exined Jade.


    "Since then, I never try to use any weapon as it will only waste resources. As for weapon artifacts, you should know how rare those things are." added Jade.


    "I see¡­ Then, how does your crafter know what weapon he should make?" asked Angus again.


    "I am not sure either. But, I hear that a sentient weapon is often shaped based on the bestpatible weapon of the user. In the past, I found few people using sentient weapons like they were using their hands." said Jade.


    "Hee¡­ that''s interesting." said Angus.


    "Actually, you will find Porros is more interesting, especially with your capability. I believe it is a good ce for you." said Jade.


    "A good ce for me? What do you mean, uncle?" asked Angus.


    "You will know when you arrive there. Anyway, Gil starts from tomorrow we will walk to Porros. You could store the Alkin." said Jade.


    "Ehh¡­ Isn''t there about one or two weeks before we reach the high-grade monster?" asked Gilford.


    "Since we can already hear the beastly roar, it means there are already many monster or beast territories here. It will take too much time to avoid all of them while riding Alkin. It''s better to walk slowly and sneak around from now on." said Jade.


    "Alright, then." replied Gilford.


    The next day, they begin their journey on foot while killing all the nearby hidden monsters trying to sneak them. Since they have great endurance, they could run all day without getting tired, especially Angus, Jayna, and Anna.


    These three people have absurd regenerative and endurance that even if they run all the time, they will not get tired at all.


    Looking at Anna, who is running while yawning, "Nephew, are you sure to bring Anna to the Porros? Unlike the Ancestral Ruin, in Porros, there will be some seventh-gradebatants patrolling the area." asked Jade.


    "Even though she now could hide her miasma, the seventh-gradebatant could easily detect her." added Jade.


    "Nahh¡­ she will be fine." said Angus.


    "How can you be sure?" asked Jade.


    "Well, for the seventh-gradebatant, Anna is like a little insect. Will you care about little insects? So, unless Anna didn''t provoke them. I think she will be fine." said Angus.


    "Boohoo.. Anna, never provoke the other. They are always the ones that provoke me. Enticing me to burst them like bubbles." said Anna while ying with the bubble nearby.


    Hearing Anna answer, everyone could only release a sigh.

 Chapter 236: Porros

    <h4>Chapter 236: Porros</h4>


    "Haa¡­ Haa.. Are we there yet?" asked Anna while in a rough breath.


    "I am not sure, Uncle?" asked Angus towards Jade.


    "It should be close." replied Jade.


    Hearing the same answer, everyone could only have a long sigh but keep moving their body despite exhaustion. It''s been one week since they entered the high-grade beast and monster territory. Because of the danger lurking around, they need to keep moving without stopping.


    Even during the nighttime, they need to keep moving. They already lost count of how many times they needed to escape high-grade monsters. Sometimes even with Angus''s detection, the monster could still perceive them and madly pursue them.


    Because of this, they need to run faster and expend more stamina than usual. All of them are currently at their limit from not having a proper rest this entire week, especially Gilford and Ilgor.


    Unlike the sixth grade Jade and the other three little monsters, they are categorized as slightly greatbatants. If it is not without the help of potions, they may not reach this far. However, they also reached their limit. It is already exhausting to just walk.


    While they are forcing their body to the Porros direction ording to Jade''s specialpass, Angus suddenly detects a significant movementing in their direction.


    "There is another monstering towards us." said Angus.


    "Tch.. Everyone runs now!!"mand Jade.


    Hearing this, everyone immediately follows Jade, who is running towards one direction. Since they are inside the monster territory, they can''t get entangled fighting with monsters. The moment they decide to fight, they are bound to get surrounded by another monster.


    After trying to escape their pursuit for a while, "Not good, Uncle, there is another monstering towards us from the front." said Angus.


    "Tch¡­ Just focus on running. I will take care of the one in the front." said Jade.


    "Wait, father. Let Alfredo take care of it." said Gilford as he took out the Alfredo in Metal Ball form.


    A momentter, A giant cobra snake approached them from the front at fast speed. Without wasting any moment, Gilford threw the metal ball into the front.


    "Go Alfredo!!" said Gilford.


    *ng* *ng* *BAM* The gigantic Alfredo immediately formed and punched the iing giant snake. The punch shakes the entire area, but Angus and the others ignore the fight and keep running, passing the two colossals.


    They have already experienced situations like this a few times before. After passing both of them, Gilford calls Alfredo and turns it back into metal ball form. As soon as Gilford collects Alfredo, he immediately follows the others.


    Seeing their prey trying to escape, the gigantic snake decided to pursue them. At this moment, Angus detects a big clearing area in front of them.


    "Uncle, I found a big clearing area a few kilometers away from here." said Angus.


    "That''s it!! Give it your all. We have almost arrived." said Jade.


    Hearing this, all of them immediately run using all their strength towards the clearing area. However, the giant snake behind them didn''t give up and elerated its speed to pursue them.


    "Uncle, the snake behind us keeps getting closer." said Angus.


    "Ignore it!! Focus on running." said Uncle.


    ''We are not going to make it.'' thought Angus as he felt everyone begin to slow down from fatigue while the snake elerated further.


    Then, Angus faces the back and takes out three rune cards [3rd Circle - Fire st]. The three gigantic fireballs hit the snake and stopped it on its track for a moment. But, Angus is not done yet. He takes another three rune cards [3rd Circle ¨C Neverwinter].


    Few magic circles appear in front of Angus and release a cold frozen air towards the gigantic snake. Some parts of the snake''s body start to freeze and reduce its movement. But the snake ignored it and opened its mouth, trying to eat him in one bite.


    At this moment, Angus''s boots shine brightly *Bam* Angus disappears from his spot, leaving a trail of fire and crater on his previous location [Boot of Speed] [Beast Walk].


    Bybining his boot artifact to give sudden eleration and [Beast Walk], Angus manages to escape from the beast''s mouth and return to others.


    "Haa.. Ha.." said Angus appearing beside everyone.


    "Angus, are you alright?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "Yeah, just keep running. We are already close." replied Angus shortly while trying to regte his breath.


    *ROARR* as the snake monster once again madly pursued them. However, because of Angus''s Neverwinter spell, it couldn''t run as fast as before. Soon, Angus and the others get out from the forest, entering the clearing area.


    In front of them, there is a gigantic city wrapped by a massive bubble. The city is so big that even with Angus''s detection, he could not perceive its end. *Roarr* The snake roaring sound immediately woke up everyone from their stupor.


    "Hm.. a little snake dared to enter here [Twin sword art - Uprising]." said a person who suddenly appeared in front of the snake.


    *sh* The gigantic snake immediately cut into two. This action surprised everyone since they could feel that the person in front of them was no less or probably stronger than Jade.


    "My.. My.. monster bes bolder these days." said the person wearing ck clothes and a bamboo hat.


    Then, the person walking towards Angus and the others makes everyone vignt.


    "Rx, I will not do anything. I am just a guard. Judging by most of your reaction and your running direction, it seems you know about Porros but areing here for the first time. So, what''s your purpose ining to Porros?" said the guard.


    "Retrieving weapons." replied Jade shortly.


    "Ohh.. May I know who the crafter is?" asked the guard like he often gets these kinds of answers.


    "If I am not wrong, he should be called by the name old man Drought." replied Jade.


    "Old Man Drought?? Are you by any chance Jade?" asked the guard.


    "Yes, that''s me." replied Jade.


    "I see¡­ Master Ivan notified me not long ago about your arrival. Since you are master drought and master Ivan guest, all of you could stay here as long as you want."


    "Here''s your que, don''t lose it. It will also act as your identification here. You need to return it when you get out of Porros." said the guard while giving Jade six golden ques.


    "Alright, thanks." said Jade.


    "No, problem. It is already part of my job." said the guard.


    After saying that, the guard disappeared like a wind into somewhere else.


    "Uncle, what is the que for?" asked Angus.


    "Porros city is heavily regted in terms of the neer. This que is like an identification pass for us." said Jade


    "If I am not wrong, the golden que is the highest level neers could get. Make sure you are losing it." added Jade as he gave everyone a golden que.


    In the meantime, Anna keeps looking at the city wrapped in a gigantic bubble in the front.


    Looking at Anna''s gape expression, "Anna, don''t even think of bursting the bubble." said Angus.


    Anna ignores Angus''s sentence and says, "Beautiful¡­"


    Hearing this, Angus and the others also begin to look at the city in front of them. The city of Porros, thend of crafters. The city is not only big but also beautiful. Moreover, it is wrapped in a gigantic bubble that looks very magical.


    Combined with the lush vegetation in the surroundings and all the tiny bubblesing out from the ground, the ce is truly magical.


    It is like a ce that could only be found in the fairy tale book. After enjoying the scenery and resting for a while, they finally decide to enter the city.


    During the walk, "Angus, is there another ce like this?" asked Anna.


    "I am not sure. But, the world is vast. You may find something more beautiful than this city." said Angus while patting Anna''s head.


    Anna nodded and kept looking at the city in front of them. She somehow felt at peace and satisfied looking at the magical ce in front of her.


    Soon, they arrive at the bubble edge. Jade didn''t hesitate and entered the bubble confidently. The others couldn''t help but follow him. As soon as they enter the bubble, they feel a cool sensation all over their body. It feels like their body is being massaged just by breathing.


    Looking at everyone''s expression, "Hahaha¡­ I was also surprised like all of you when I first came to this ce. Alright, let''s get going. It''s too early to be surprised now." said Jade.


    Unlike normal cities with walls, Porros didn''t have any borders despite being located near the high-grade monster and beast territory. The rumor said something inside Porros could prevent any monster overlord or untamed beast froming here.


    While walking across the town, Angus found a lot of youngsters training in cold weapons. This scenery piqued Angus''s interest.


    Seeing Angus''s curious face, "Besides thend of crafter, Porros has another name. It is the heaven of martial arts. Most of the residents here are trained in the way of cold weapons." exined Jade.

 Chapter 237: You Are Mine

    <h4>Chapter 237: You Are Mine</h4>


    ''Using only cold weapons? No wonder they only use weapon skill during the fight against the Eskor monster overlord.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Jade brings everyone to the nearby inn. Although they have a golden que in this ce, they still need to rely on themself to stay in this ce.


    The golden que will only help them not to get obstructed when passing a certain area. They also will not get troubled over small things by the patrolling guard. After walking for a while, they arrive at one of the inn taverns.


    "It''s still the same from many years ago." said Jade.


    "Wee to Sparkling Bell Tavern. How may I help you?" said one of the waitresses.


    "We want to rent a few rooms." replied Jade.


    "Alright, follow me." replied the waitress.


    Apparently, the price of the room in this inn is quite expensive. Just one night of a double bedroom cost fifty third-grade cores. ording to Jade, this price is rtively standard in Porros, not too costly, and not cheap.


    However, ifpared with the other ces like in the Ancestral Ruin, it is very expensive. The reason for this is because the living expenses in Porros are pretty high.


    Furthermore, Porros city is also near many high-grade monsters and beasts. People that live here neverck a monster core. Only strong people will be living and staying here. Most of the weak people could only be beggars in this ce.


    Jade decides to rent three rooms for one week and gives a money deposit in case they need to extend their stay. Jade didn''t know how long his weapon would bepleted, so he could only do this for now.


    In the end, Jade paid around 400 fourth-grade cores that are simr to 4000 third-grade cores. This is already an enormous price since killing 400 fourth-grade monsters or beasts is very hard and takes time, even for Jade.


    In a ce like Porros who uses core as their currency, they usually have the rule that a core grade is equivalent to ten of its below grade. For example, one fourth grade core equals ten third grade core, a hundred second grade core, or a thousand first grade core.


    After paying the amount and getting the key, Anna looks at Angus and Jayna mischievously.


    "Come on, weak green bubble, let''s get to our room." said Anna while taking one of the key rooms from Jade.


    "Grr.. you little evil. I am not weak." replied Ilgor.


    "Yeah.. Yeah.. Say that after you beat me. Anyway, we should give time to Angus and big sister to mate this time." said Anna while dragging Ilgor.


    Once again, Anna deliberately did not lower her voice and make everyone in the room clearly hear her.


    "Anna!!" rebuked Jayna while blushing, but Anna already went to her room.


    "*giggle* *giggle* It''s good to be young. Don''t worry, our room has good instion, so you will never get disturbed while doing your things." chimed the waitress.


    Hearing this, Jayna bes more blushing like a baked crab and tries to hide her face in Angus''s chest.


    "Ehem.. Then, I will excuse myself. Make sure you get proper rest tonight. Tomorrow, we will contact old man Drought." said Jade as he gave one of the keys to Angus before going upstairs with Gilford, who was already half asleep.


    Soon, Angus and Jayna are also going to their room while ignoring the smirking faces of everyone.


    ''Damn that girl, just wait until the next training session.'' thought Angus while he dragged Jayna to their own room.


    The moment they enter the room, Angus immediately finds the inn has a good and clean bathroom.


    "Say, Jayna. It''s been a while since we got a proper bath. Let''s take a bath together." said Angus while the princess carried Jayna to the bathroom.


    After having a passionate bath together, their fatigue finally hit them. Finally, they couldn''t hold it and sleep naked together while cuddling each other.


    The next day, Angus and Jayna wake up and find that they are sleeping naked while embracing each other. Jayna immediately tries to cover her body with the nket while blushing.


    "Angus, you are doing it again!!" said Jayna.


    "Well, do you want more?" replied Angus.


    "Emm¡­ " Jayna couldn''t reply.


    Last night Angus managed to pleasure her while bathing together with his little message until she passed out.


    "Say, Angus. You will never leave me, right? I.. I.. mean now I can''t be married to anyone else besides you. Although you didn''t cross the line, you.." said Jayna.


    Before Jayna finishes her sentence, Angus cuts her will a deep passionate kiss.


    "Jayna, I''d rather die and be forgotten by everyone rather than not be with you. You are mine. This is why I am doing all of this. I am afraid of losing you. I want to own you more than anything." said Angus.


    "I know this is somewhat wrong, but I just can''t help it. It feels like I am going crazy if I don''t own you." added Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna immediately embraced Angus.


    "It''s okay, Angus. As long as you want me, I will never leave you. I love you, Angus." said Jayna.


    "I love you too, my princess." said Angus as they once again had a deep passionate kiss.


    After cleaning and preparing themself, Angus and Jayna go downstairs to have their breakfast. They found that they were the only ones that were not having breakfast yet.


    "Ahh.. Angus, how is the night? Is it.." said Anna.


    *Bonk* Before she finished her sentence, Angus had already hit Anna''s tiny head.


    "Ouch.. Ouch¡­ My head." said Anna while rolling on the ground.


    "If you don''t shut up next time. I am going to pop your stupid head like a bubble." said Angus coldly.


    "No.. Anna is not a bubble. Angus cannot burst me like the weak green bubble." rebuked Anna while pointing at Ilgor.


    "Kid, how many times have I said I am not weak?" said Ilgor.


    "Yeah.. Yeah.. Say someone who couldn''t even receive one of my attacks." said Anna.


    "You!!" replied Ilgor.


    ''Damn little monster, Who is sane enough wants to receive your miasma-based attack!!'' curse Ilgor inwardly.


    Ignoring the two of them, Angus and Jayna start having their breakfast. Then, Angus noticed that Gilford was missing.


    "Uncle, where is Gil?" asked Angus.


    "Oh, he can''t wait to explore Porros and decide to go early in the morning. You don''t need to worry about him. Porros city is safer than Ancestral Ruin. No one here even dares to steal." said Jade.


    After finishing their breakfast made from second-grade monster meat, they decide to go towards Old man Draught''s ce to retrieve Jade''s sentient weapon. On the way, they find the road is bustling with a lot of people.


    Angus and the others could find all sorts of people on the road. From the merchant, hunter, adventurer, and resident. However, the majority of them are crafters that often sell weapons, armor, or enchanted items.


    *Bom* Suddenly, Angus and the others heard a small explosion from one of the stalls. The other resident-only nced at it before ignoring the explosion. *Cough* *Cough* From an explosion sourceing out Gilford while wearing his signature goggles.


    "Gil, what happened?" asked Jade.


    "Ahh.. Father, This is.." replied Gilford.


    Before Gil could reply, *Cough* *Cough* another person ising out from behind the stall to disperse the smoke.


    "Ohh.. Another customer?" said the person while holding some kind of machinery on his back.


    "Wee, please look around." said the person while trying to give them the best smile.


    Unknown to them, Anna somehow managed to sneak behind the person while looking at the machinery on his back. Like a curious cat, she began to poke the machine a few times and somehow pressed the red button while the men were trying to sell his wares.


    Suddenly, the machine begins to shake and surprise Anna. Before anyone could respond, the deviceunched in the air like a rocket along with the person.


    "WAAAA¡­" screamed the men while flying in the air.


    "Angus... Angus looks like he is flying." said Anna happily.


    "Err.. Should we help him?" asked Angus, who was somehow speechless from the situation.


    "Ohh.. You must be a neer. Don''t worry about him. It often happens to him." said the merchant beside them.


    "Really??" asked Angus.


    "Yeah, he often produces a lot of weird stuff and makes a mess. At first, everyone was concerned about him. But after a few times, nobody cares about him." said the merchant.


    "I see. Thanks for the information." said Angus while giving a tip to the merchant.


    "No problem, kid. Why don''t you look at merchandise?" said the merchant trying to promote his stuff.


    "I am sorry, we kinda have an appointment at this moment." Jade refused the merchant politely.


    "I see, thene again if you have time." said the merchant.


    After that, they continue their walk deeper towards the Porros inner area. Porros city is divided into many regions. High-levelbatants heavily guard some restrictive regions. The deeper the region, the more stringent its security.


    After getting checked by the nearby guard a few times, Angus and the others finally arrive at the deepest area in the Porros.


    In this area, everyone could see a humongous mountain at the back of the area. Angus and the others also asionally see manybatants practicing using their weapons.

 Chapter 238: Old Man Draught

    <h4>Chapter 238: Old Man Draught</h4>


    Unlike the other areas, the inner area is very peaceful and quiet. Even thebatant is practicing only doing some basic stance or meditating without giving any mana fluctuation. Still, all of them have very serious expressions, like trying toprehend something.


    While seeing this environment, "So, how is it?" asked Jade to Angus, who looked at the surroundings.


    "Well, this is not a bad ce to live. They sure know how to live peacefully." replied Angus.


    "Err¡­ I mean about all of thesebatants." said Jade.


    "Ohhh.. What''s wrong with them?" asked Angus back.


    "Did you not find them interesting?" asked Jade.


    "You mean their training? Well, it''s quite interesting, but¡­ let''s just say I am not too interested in it." said Angus.


    "O-Okay. Let''s get moving. Old man Draught ce is still located quite far from here." said Jade, who is kind of disappointed about Angus''s reaction.


    For Jade, all of these people that stay here have a deep understanding of weapon mastery. It''s not wrong that people who live in this ce are the cream of the crop from all over Porros.


    Some rumors say that people who live in this ce are based on high-grade criteria and need a deep understanding of their weapon choice.


    However, Angus, who has already reached the pinnacle of weapon mastery and martial art, feels all of them are still at the child''s y level. Still, he is not stupid enough to say this out loud.


    Actually, Angus himself didn''t like being with this kind of group. Based on his past life experience, this group of people will only raise conflict from envy and jealousy over his talent.


    This is one of the major reasons he never wants to show all of his expertise in public. Even in the Battlefield Arena tournament, he still showed all his capabilities.


    Soon, Jade and the others arrive in front of a stony stair that leads to a massive castle made of unknown grey stone.


    While everyone is in awe looking at the majestic castle, "*Sigh* Why would they make the building so high and big? Is there a giant person living here? I never truly understand the taste of all these monumental buildings." chimed Angus while he is starting to get bored.


    Hearing this, "Hahaha.. I think you will get along with old man Draught, nephew." said Jade as he called everyone from their stupor.


    Rather than taking the stairs of the vast castle, Jade led them to the side castle where there is a small tunnel which makes everyone confused.


    After walking for a while, they reach a mountain with stony steps in poor condition. It feels like the ce was abandoned a long time ago. On the contrary, the area is very natural andpletely blends with nature.


    "Are you sure we are at the right ce, father?" asked Gilford.


    "Of course, Just follow me." replied Jade shortly.


    Then, Jade begins to hike the stony stair. A few momentster, they reach a plot ofnd with a small wooden house in the middle of it. A muscr man training using a greatsword near the house, cutting the bubbles thate from the ground.


    Noticing Jade and the others, "A visitor? Is by any chance one of you called Jade?" asked the muscr man.


    "Yeah, that''s me. Is the old man Draught here?" replied Jade.


    "Yeah, he is here. Oii.. Old man, you got some guest." yelled the muscr person.


    "Shut up, Warton. You don''t need to yell loudly. I could hear clearly. Now, fetch me something for our guest to eat." replied someone from inside the tiny wooden house.


    "Damn, Old man." grumble Warton before disappearing from his spot.


    Everyone was surprised at the speed of Warton as not even Jade could perceive it. Then, a burly old man with a thick white beard came out of the house.


    "Jade, my friend. I am d you could make it." said the old man Draught.


    "Old man Draught, long time no see. I am d you are still healthy." said Jade.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t kill this old man too soon." said Draught.


    "Anyway, let me introduce you to one of my sons. Here is Gilford. He is the smartest in our Sur vige." said Jade introducing Gilford.


    "Ahh.. Yes, not bad. An ancient king''s heir, huh??" said the Draught.


    Hearing this, Gilford was immediately startled. The knowledge about him being the heir of the ancient king is very secret that only Angus, Jayna, and his family know about it.


    Seeing Gilford''s expression, "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry, I often deal with people like you in the past. So, I could easily discern the blessing of the ancient king in your body." said Old Man Draught.


    "Still, Jade, I never thought you would bring such a group of monsters here." added Draught while looking at the three kids in front of him.


    "Err.. old man Draught, they are¡­" said Jade.


    "A monster-minded child that could fully control her body and desire. Although she is still in lower grade, her potential is not lost to those ancient kings." said Draught while scrutinizing Anna.


    Before anyone could reply, "An ancient beast.. No, little girl, you fuse with a primordial fire elemental beast. If I am not, it should be a phoenix and not an ordinary one. The fusion also seems not to bepletely done. Hahaha¡­ Jade, you bring a surprise this time." said Draught after inspecting Jayna.


    Before Jade could reply, old man Draught shifts to Angus, "But, the most surprising thing is you. Who are you, boy? You are an enigma. Even my discerning eye could not reveal all of your secrets." said Draught.


    Before Angus notices, Draught already grabs Angus''s wrist.


    "This is¡­ Hahaha¡­ Boy, you will have a tough future. Not only does your body contain a huge amount of soul power, but you have three different energies in your body, and one of them looks very ancient like the world itself." said Draught.


    "If you are not at the lower grade, I feel like meeting one of those people. But the most surprising thing is your talent. Hahahaha¡­ Jade, you bring me a natural weapon master. If those old coots know, who knows what will be done." added Draught.


    After releasing Angus''s wrist, "Say, boy, did you want me to make your sentient weapon?" offering the old man.


    Hearing this, Jade is surprised at Draught''s offer. He knows exactly who the old man Draught is. Draught is not an ordinary sentient weapon crafter. ording to Jade''s knowledge, he is the best sentient weapon crafter in this world.


    Countless high grades and seventh-gradebatants trying to get Draught forging their sentient weapon. However, the old man is stubborn and always refuses every single offer because of his strict requirements.


    Now, this legendary old man offers Angus to make his sentient weapon despite only being a low-gradebatant. Hearing and seeing the old man in front of him, Angus begins to think about something.


    "Can you do it?" asked Angus.


    "Huh??" react everyone besides the old man Draught.


    "Can you make my sentient weapon?" asked Angus again.


    During these past few weeks, Angus inquires to Jade about the so-called sentient weapon. Apparently, it is not just a weapon with spirit on it.


    ording to the rumor, a sentient weapon is a weapon that is formed from part of the owner. It is not wrong to say that a sentient weapon is part of the owner. Not only that, but it is also called the best weapon for the owner.


    The best weapon phrase is very confusing for Angus. As a natural weapon master who could use all kinds of weapons, there is no such thing as the best weapon but only an appropriate weapon.


    Every weapon has its strength and weakness. For example, a sword is good at close-rangebat. But, it is bad at long-rangebat and has many other shorings. Hearing Angus''s question, Draught immediatelyughs as he knows what Angus means.


    "Hahaha¡­ You are right, boy. I can''t make the best sentient weapon for you. As expected of a natural weapon master, I will only be disappointed if you somehow ept my offer. I bet no other living being could make a suitable weapon for you." said Draught.


    "As you know, a sentient weapon is part of the owner. Just based on this criterion alone, it is difficult to create a sentient weapon that could be part of your body."


    "Three different energies and a thousand or more soul powers. I bet even those soul keepers could not even make a weapon for you." said Draught.


    Hearing this, Angus keeps his calm as he already expected this answer, but he is also surprised about the Draught revtion that he uses soul power from his system.


    ''Does the system''s soul points actually a soul power? Then, where does the soul powere from?'' thought Angus.


    While Angus thought this, "Don''t worry, boy. Every living being may not have a chance to get their sentient weapon. But, let me tell you a secret." said Draught seriously.

 Chapter 239: Cutting Bubble

    <h4>Chapter 239: Cutting Bubble</h4>


    After pausing for a while, old Draught continued, "The truth is every person born into this world, they already have a sentient weapon suitable with them. The only problem is for you to retrieve, form, or make it. We the crafters only help you to mold and form it."


    "Ehh... That means I also could also have sentient weapons?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Of course. However, as I said, no living being could create your sentient weapon. My advice is you should ask those deceased ones. You are not the first case of such a thing to happen, and I bet you also will not be thest one." said old man Draught mysteriously.


    "Anyway, let''s put a hold on this conversation. So, Jade, I bet you here for your sentient weapon?" asked the old man Draught, trying to divert the topic.


    However, Angus begins to contemte the old man''s words carefully.


    ''Asking the deceased one, Does it mean asking spirits? Forget it, although I am interested in knowing my sentient weapon but If I can''t have it then so be it.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    While Angus thought inwardly, Jade, old man Draught, and others had already entered the small house. Despite the small house, it is pretty neat, clean, andfy.


    They even feel peaceful inside the house. While Jade and old man Draught catches up, Warton, the muscr man,es back.


    "Old man, I''m back. Here is the food and drink you request." said Warton while giving a space storage item to Draught.


    "Then, why are you just standing there, Dumbass. Hurry and serve the food. This old man is hungry already." said the old man Draught while throwing the space item to Warton.


    "Pfft.." as Anna tried to hold herugh.


    ''Damn it, old man. I am a respective seventh-gradebatant. Since when I be your housekeeper?'' grumble Warton inwardly but still doing the things.


    "Ahh.. Don''t bother with it. We already had our breakfast beforeing here." said Jade.


    "Nonsense!! If I tell you to eat, it means you are going to eat. Hey, Dumbass. Why are you still not serving the food?!!" Spat the old man Draught.


    Everyone in the room couldn''t help but be surprised at the old man''s change of personality. From a good friend to a mysterious sage and now change to annoying your neighborhood grandfather.


    Then, the old man Draught continued chatting with Jade about various things while Warton served everyone food. Apparently, the food and drink are made of third-grade monsters, giving everyone an enormous sense of fulfillment and rejuvenation.


    Not only is the food and drink delicious, but it also relieved everyone''s hidden fatigue from their continued runningst week.


    While everyone is chatting and eating the food, Warton gets out of the small house and continues his training, cutting the bubble. Looking at this, Anna decides to follow Warton, who is shing the bubble outside using his greatsword.


    "Uncle, Uncle¡­" called Anna.


    But, Warton ignored her call and kept shing seriously.


    "Uncle Dumbass, uncle Dumbass.." called Anna again.


    Hearing this, Warton stopped his practice, "kid, did you want to die?" asked Warton while ring at Anna.


    "Huh, Die? Did you mean bursting like a bubble? No way, Anna still wants to burst the bubble." replied Anna innocently.


    Suddenly, Anna is picked up by Jayna, who happens to notice Anna going outside.


    "Anna, don''t bother uncle Warton and let him train." said Jayna.


    "Ehh.. But he is ying with bubbles. Anna just wants to join him in ying." replied Anna.


    "ying with bubbles?!!" as Warton starts to have an almost bursting vein in his head.


    "Kid, you are lucky. You are a guest of master Draught. Otherwise, I will cut you down the moment I find you a monster-minded person." threatened Warton.


    "I am sorry to disturb you, master Warton. Anna usually never approaches an unknown person on her own." said Jayna politely.


    "Tch.. fine. Just don''t bother me anymore." said Warton.


    "Alright, Come, Anna. Let''s go inside." said Jayna.


    "Ehh.. But I also want to pop the bubbles. I hear that popping the bubble together is more fun than popping alone." said Anna.


    "Err.. Anna, where did you hear that?" asked Jayna.


    "I hear from Angus. So, it must be true." said Anna innocently.


    Hearing this, Jayna immediately released a long sigh. Then, Anna once again approaches Warton.


    "Uncle, Uncle.. Let''s pop the bubbles together. I hear it will be fun." said Anna while she started poking the nearby bubble. *Pop* *Pop* *Pop*


    As he couldn''t hold his stress anymore, "Arrggghh¡­ Kid, I am not ying here. I am training." said Warton while he got high blood pressure.


    "Training?? No way, you just keep popping the bubble." rebuked Anna innocently.


    "Listen here, kid. I tried to cut the bubble without popping it. So, get lost before I cut you to pieces." said Warton.


    "Ehh.. That boring training. Boohoo¡­ I thought I finally had a friend to pop bubbles. Why is everyone doing that boring training?" replied Anna as she was feeling down.


    "Boring training!! Kid, could you do it?" asked Warton.


    "Of course not. Anna is like popping bubbles while I make the bubble stay intact. Are you stupid?" replied Anna.


    "Anna, that''s rude." rebuked Jayna.


    "Stupid?!! You are the one that stupid. Your whole family is the stupid one. Now, scram off and don''t bother me again." yelled Warton.


    "Anna,e one, don''t bother master Warton." said Jayna while dragging Anna inside.


    "Alright, but the training is really boring. Even Angus could do it easily." said Anna.


    "Anna, Angus is a special case. So, you should notpare him with the others." said Jayna while hugging the cute Anna.


    "That means Angus is the best. Angus even introduced me to bubbles." said Anna.


    "Hold on, Is what you said true?" asked Warton, who suddenly stopped them.


    "Yeah.. Angus is the best." replied Anna before Jayna could respond.


    "No, I mean this Angus person could cut the bubble without popping it. Is it true?" asked Warton seriously.


    "Of course, there is this one-time big sister Jayna trying to do this boring training. Then Angus borrows the sword to sh the bubble, and BOM, everything is cut, but the bubble stays intact." exined Anna in her own words.


    "Err¡­ yes, master Warton. Angus could do this kind of thing easily. In fact, I also did this training myself in the past few weeks but still could not seed." said Jayna to rify.


    "Where is this Angus person? No, where is this master Angus? Can I see him? Tell me.." asked Warton.


    At this moment, Anguses out of the house.


    "Jayna, Anna, what are you doing outside for long?" asked Angus with a bored expression.


    At first, Angus thought the two old men''s conversation would be interesting and give him a little bit of experience about the world.


    But, the reality is different than he expected. The two old men begin to chat about various mundane things while reminiscing about their old times. It is fortunate, Angus could get away from the older adults without being rude.


    Just as he wants to get Jayna and Anna from the outside, he hears someone call his name.


    "Hey, kid, why are you not answering? Where is this master Angus?" asked Warton once more excitedly.


    "Huh?? Master Angus? Oii.. Anna, you say something unnecessary about me again, right?" said Angus ring at Anna, who is being carried by Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Nonono¡­ Anna only said Angus could cut the bubble without popping it." said Anna trying to defend herself.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately gave a long sigh.


    "Oii.. Kid, you seem to know about this master Angus. Please tell me where he is?" asked Warton excitedly while unconsciously raising his voice.


    "Err.. please stop calling master Angus. Angus is me. My name is Angus Victory." replied Angus.


    "Bullshit!! No way!! Kid.." shouted Warton.


    "Shut up, Warton. Your voice is too loud." yelled Draught, who ising out from the house along with Jade and Gilford.


    "B-But.. Master Draught, the boy ims he could cut the bubble without popping it." said Warton.


    "So?? Is there anything wrong with it?" asked Draught back.


    "Err... Master Draught in the entire Porros, no one could manage to do such a thing yet this boy im could do it." said Warton.


    "Tch¡­ As usual, a dumbass frog in the bottom of the well. Boy, why don''t you show him what you are capable of." said Draught.


    "Ehh.. But.." replied Angus indecisively.


    "If you could do it, you may pick a weapon or artifact from my own treasury." said Draught.


    "Well, if you say so. Master Warton, could you please lend me your sword." asked Angus.


    "Ehh.. sure." said Warton giving his greatsword while he still couldn''t process the situation.


    "Wait, my sword is quite heavy.." as Warton realized his blunder.


    But at this time, Angus had already lifted the greatsword with one hand.


    "Hm.. Nice sword. A little bit off bnce at the end but overall an excellent sword." said Angus while waving the greatsword easily using one hand.


    "So, I just need to cut the bubble without popping it, right?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah, if you could do it. I could choose one thing from my personal treasury." replied Draught.


    "Alright, let''s be done with it." said Angus.


    At this moment, Angus''s aura changes slightly, but this change could be detected by Draught, Jade, and Warton. *Whoosh* as Angus swung towards the bubble in front of him. *BAM*

 Chapter 240: Mysterious Force

    <h4>Chapter 240: Mysterious Force</h4>


    *BAM* The greatsword cuts the bubble directly at a speed that is not too fast yet also not too slow.


    Then, it stops exactly on the top of the ground while everything behind the bubble is cut into two until a few meters away. The bubble itself is still intact in the air despite being cut by the greatsword.


    "Hmm.. The bubble here is denser than the one I cut before." said Angus.


    Jade and Warton, who perceive every Angus movement, seem to be looking at miracle work. On the contrary to their expectation, Angus''s sh is entirely normal. No mana fluctuation and noplicated technique, just apletely normal sword sh.


    The only difference they could feel was Angus''s aura before cutting the bubble. But, after that, everything is normal. Like an ordinary person waving the greatsword. This makes both of them look at Angus confusedly. At the same time, Draught began tough loudly.


    "Hahahaha¡­ As expected of a natural weapon master. No wonder you question me if I could make your sentient weapon or not before. In truth, you have already reached the pinnacle in terms of weapon mastery. Right, boy?" said Draught.


    "Well, kinda.." said Angus while scratching his head.


    "W-Wait.. Natural weapon master? Pinnacle of weapon mastery? How? He looked like just a teenager turning into an adult." said Warton.


    "*Sigh* Warton, you may be talented and could be said to be one of the best greatsword users in Porros. However, the world is vast, and many things could not beprehended with logic, especially in this magical world." said Draught.


    "Unless you see the world and gain experience on your own, you will only be a frog in the bottom of the well. I bet in terms of experience, you are less than Jade, who is still in grade six." added Draught.


    "I admit Porros is a great ce to nurture weapon art users. However, to be a true weapon expert, you need to experience the world and many things." advised Draught.


    "Look at the little girl over there. She is the same age as the boy, but she is already brave enough to enter this dimension despite her weakbat power to experience new things."


    "I bet herbat prowess has already increased by leap-bound since the first time she came to this dimension." said Draught while pointing at Jayna.


    Once again, everyone was startled at the old man''s word. It seems that he knows everything about them just from a nce.


    "Right, anyway as I promised before, Boy. You could take one thing from my personal treasury. Since Jade''s sentient weapon needs some time before reaching the final stage, why don''t we get your reward now." said Draught.


    "Master Draught, you cannot do that." said Warton.


    "Why not??" asked Draught


    "The elders will never agree with this." said Warton.


    "It''s my personal treasury. So, why do I need those fools'' permission? I could take anything I wanted from it. Alright, let''s go now." said old man Draught while starting to walk away.


    Seeing this, the others couldn''t help but follow the old man Draught. Even Warton reluctantly decides to follow them. Soon, theye down from the mountain and walk towards the gigantic stone castle.


    On the way, they passed a few people who immediately bowed and greeted old man Draught as soon as they saw him.


    Seeing this, "Old man Draught, it seems your prestige in Porros is bigger than before." said Jade.


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s because of your help. Without you, I could never seed like now." replied Draught.


    "That''s just one time. Besides, I just happened to meet you at that time." replied Jade.


    "Don''t be too modest, Jade. You always like that.." as Draught and Jade chat with each other while all of them keep walking toward the stony castle.


    They managed to enter the castle without any obstruction until they met a small hunched-back old man.


    "Master Draught, it is rare to see you here." said the small old man.


    "Good to see you too, Master Brogy. I just happened to take something in my treasury." replied Draught.


    "I see. Then, may I ask who is the group behind you." asked the old man.


    "Oh, they are Jade and his group." replied Draught.


    After looking at Jade''s group for a while, "Hmm¡­ Master Draught, you don''t mean to give something from your treasury to these outsiders, right?" said the old man.


    Hearing this, Draught''s face became solemn and replied, "So, what if I want to do that?"


    "Master Draught, you can''t.." said the old man.


    Before he finished his sentence, "IT''S MY TREASURY!! Who has the balls to prevent me from taking something from it." shouted Draught as the entire stone castle trembled. *BRRRT*


    "Master Brogy, I advise you to choose your words carefully. Otherwise, I might just end you right here and now. Also, tell the others not to bother me for a while or.. it will be me that ends Porros." said Draught while the stone castle stopped shaking.


    Then, Draught continued walking while ignoring the frightened old man. The other couldn''t help but be surprised at this situation, especially Angus. When the old man Draught screams to the master Brogy, he feels unexinable energying from Draught.


    This energy is so mysterious and powerful that it could force everything. Angus feels like the surrounding is forced toply with this energy. Because of this, Angus bes more curious about the old man Draught.


    Not only could he see through everything, but he also had a mysterious force that seemed to bend the world itself. Angus couldn''t help but think about what kind of help Jade gave in the past for this monstrous old man.


    While thinking all of this, Angus and the others keep following Draught silently. After the Master Brogy obstruction, no other person dares to prevent Draught anymore.


    ''Interesting... even this ce has some seventh-gradebatants. No one seems to dare to get in the way of the old man. This old man seems to be more powerful than I thought.'' thought Angus while he detected everyone in the castle with [Great Mana Echolocation].


    After staying inside the high-grade monster territory for more than a week, Angus subconsciously uses Great Mana Echolocation to detect his surroundings.


    At first, he thought only high-gradebatants stayed in this castle. But, he found some of them actually seventh-gradebatants when Draught released his strength to shake the whole castle.


    Feeling all of these seventh-gradebatant gatherings, Angus couldn''t help but be surprised. Usually, seventh-grade people are the type that will never bow down to anyone. The majority reason for this is their strength.


    Seventh-grade is a legendary realm that only some people could achieve. Some experts said that this realm is where you get unparalleled power. Having this power will automatically change people''s worldview.


    However, seeing that seventh-gradebatant like Warton being ordered around by Draught makes Angus think again about this seventh-gradebatant. As Angus thought all of this, they finally arrived at the gigantic ck door.


    During the way to the gigantic ck door, there was a row of full metal armor. Angus and Gilford could notice that every one of them is a battle golem or something simr. It is also possible every single one of them is a colossus in small form.


    Based on Gilford''s knowledge, Angus found that Colossus actually could have a small form, but theirbat prowess will be simr to the high-ss battle golem. Although they are more agile and durable than a battle golem, they be less destructive in small form.


    This is also the reason why everyone hardly distinguishes between two of them while they are in the inactive mode.


    "Tch.. What a waste of material for such a big door. Well, no matter.? Boy,e over here. Oh yeah, what''s your name again? I never asked about it. Hahaha..." said Draught yfully.


    "Er.. Angus. Angus Victory, sir." replied Angus while speechless at the old man''s behavior.


    "Don''t call me sir. I am just a poor old man. You could just call me old man Draught. Hmm¡­ Victory. If I am not wrong, Jade also has that surname before. Are you somehow rted to him?" asked the old man.


    ''The poor old man?!!'' thought everyone in their mind except Anna, who was looking around with curiosity.


    "Yes, si.. I mean old man Draught. I am his nephew." replied Angus.


    "Hahaha.. Then it seems fate truly does his deed. Alright, stay behind me and the others, please give us some space." said Draught.


    As Angus stays behind Draught and the others give them some space, "Oh yeah, Warton, while I am gone, please take care of the others otherwise.. Let''s just say you don''t want to know about it." said Draught.


    "Y-Yes, master Draught." replied Warton.


    Then, Draught began to take a deep breath. After inhaling and exhaling for a while, Draught''s aura bes more dreadful and majestic. Angus feels that he is standing in front of a giant that gives off an unexinable pressure.


    Although the old man Draught is not intended to pressurize him, Angus''s sharp perception managed to perceive this mysterious force.


    He couldn''t help but be pressured by the power itself, even though he didn''t want it. At this moment, he hoped not to have his sharp perception.


    While Angus thought all of this, "[Open]." said Draught in an unknownnguage.

 Chapter 241: [Bonus Chapter]True Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 241: [Bonus Chapter]True Treasure</h4>


    "[Open]." said Draught in an unknownnguage.


    As soon as Draught said this unknownnguage, the whole door shone brightly, enveloping Draught and Angus. After the bright light recedes, both of them already disappear from the spot.


    In the meantime, Angus and Draught arrive at a huge room filled with many stuff from gold, weapons, rare ore, and many other things. The old man Draught ignores the things in the room and looks at Angus confusedly, who has a pale face.


    "Boy.. No Angus, did you happen to perceive my power before?" asked the old man.


    Angus couldn''t respond but only nodded his head. The power he felt made him subconsciously fear the old man. Even if he wanted to deny it, he still couldn''t help but fear it.


    Seeing Angus respond, "Kahahahaha¡­ Interesting, it is really worth the effort to creating a sentient weapon for Jade. Now, tell me Angus how it feels like knowing there is higher power despite reaching the top." asked Draught, who looked at Angus excitedly.


    "F-Fear and powerless." replied Angus while still trembling.


    "Hahahaha¡­"ughed the old man Draught as the whole treasury room changed into boundless dark space.


    "You are right, Angus. In front of my power, you are nothing but insignificant. So, the real question is what are you going to do about it." asked Draught.


    "I.. I don''t know. It feels like everything I do, I will never reach that level. I feel weak and powerless..." replied Angus.


    Hearing Angus''s reply, Draught feels a little bit disappointed. At this moment, Angus couldn''t help but hear a voice in his head.


    "When you are losing your way, you will remember her." as Angus remembers his memories with Jayna.


    "No.. I will fight. I will keep fighting. I will also reach that power and far beyond that." said Angus resolutely.


    "Hoo.. Why suddenly change your mind? Don''t you feel afraid?" said Draught as he released his mysterious power once again.


    "It''s because of her. I will never let anyone hurt her, even you!!" said Angus while he subconsciously released a powerful aura that shes with Draught''s aura. *BOOMM*


    The whole boundless space was trembling and cracked at this sh. Unconsciously, Angus'' voice turns more divine at hisst sentence while a majestic aura appears from him.


    "T-This¡­ Who¡­ Ancient king? No.. This is more ancient and powerful." said Draught as he tried to retain the boundless space while analyzing the source of power.


    After a moment, Angus slumps on the ground unconsciously while everything is back to calm dark space. Draught retracted his power and looked at Angus confusedly.


    "I am sure that''s not his own power. Does that mean it is heritage? What kind of person could give such heritage? It''s only a trace, but it could almost overpower me." said Draught.


    "Moreover, this person chose him as his heir. Interesting¡­ I couldn''t wait to see what kind of change this boy would bring to the world." added Draught.


    Then, Draught begins to check Angus''s condition and touches Angus''s head. A momentter, Angus opened his eyes and woke up.


    "Urgh¡­ Ouch¡­" said Angus as he felt terrible muscle pain all over his body.


    "Don''t move too much. You just release a power that is still not truly yours. Eat this. It will help your body." said Draught as he took a round pill from the nearby vial in the room.


    Before Angus could respond, the old man had already put the pill in his mouth and almost choked him. *Cough* *Cough*


    "Ehh¡­ all of my pain is gone." said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ of course. Anyway, why don''t you start to pick something here as your reward." said Draught, trying to change the topic.


    ''This old man¡­ is too elusive. Well, I might as well go with the flow.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Angus begins to scan the surroundings. The whole room is an enclosed space simr to the king chamber he found in the Ancestral Ruin''s inner area. Inside the room, there are various things such as weapons, armor, potions, books, etc.


    All of these are arranged neatly on the shelf, pedestal, cab. After going around for a while, Angus found many rare and good stuff. He even found some material he didn''t know.


    Fortunately, like a good tenant, the old man Draught didn''t stay still and exin some information about the item.


    After going around every corner of the room, "So, which one do you choose?" asked the old man Draught.


    "Hmm¡­ old man, can you promise me what happens in this room will always stay in this room." asked Angus after a while.


    "You mean to keep my mouth shut? Of course, I never say anything about what happened in this room. You have my promise. You don''t have to worry about this stuff." replied Old Man Draught.


    "Good, you cane out now, Draven." said Angus.


    From Angus''s shadow appear a ck shadowy intangible uniform thing with the size of cat and long tail. During this one year, Draven finally managed to reach grade two.


    After reaching grade two, his entire ck scaled body ispletely enveloped with shadow and bes a sort of intangible. His presence ispletely hidden as long as he stays in the shadows.


    Looking at Draven, "Ohh.. I-It''s that Mundus. Hahaha¡­ To think you hide such a thing in your shadow. No wonder I couldn''t perceive it. Hmm¡­ It seems to bepletely subdued. You are fortunate to get such an excellent familiar." said Draught as he observed Mundus.


    Before Angus could respond, "Alright, you win. With the help of Mundus, I bet you already noticed another hidden room in this ce. At first, I thought I might as well test you. But, who knows you have such a cheat existence like Mundus." said Draught.


    "You tter me too much, old man. Draven is still in grade two beast." replied Angus.


    "Nonsense. It seems you truly don''t know why Mundus is hailed as a legendary beast that is on par with mystical beasts like dragons." said Draught.


    "Isn''t it because of his fighting power?" replied Angus.


    "Hahahaha¡­ If it is only that, every single grade seven beasts could be a legendary beast. I can''t exin too much since it will take a lot of time, but a legendary beast is a beast that governs over something."


    "To make it simple, just think of them like ancient kings. They have a supernatural power or abilities to govern over something such as elementals, magic, concept, etc."


    "Mundus is one of the legendary beasts that govern the concept of darkness and space. This makes the beast incredibly powerful that is on par with dragons that govern over elementals andnguage."


    "But, let me advise you, boy. You should never let out your Mundus to everyone besides your trusted one. In ancient times, Mundus often did many heinous deeds. Some gods even thought of them as embodiments of evil." said Draught.


    "You may learn more about Mundus in this book. Now, let me show you my true treasure." added Draught as he gave Angus a thick book while going towards one of the walls.


    Angus catches the book and stores it in his space storage.


    ''It seems you have a deeplyplicated heritage, Draven.'' said Angus telepathically with Draven.


    ''Of course. As I said, I am the great Mundus, the strongest beast.'' replied Draven telepathically.


    Ignoring Draven''s usual narcissism, Angus follows the old man. Arriving at one of the walls, the old man Draught pulled his hand before punching the wall. *BAM* Suddenly, the wall and everything in the room cracked like a mirror.


    A momentter, everything turns into fragments, and they arrive at a new room. Inside the room, there are few weapons embedded in the stone.


    "Wee to my real collection. As you can see here, there are few weapons embedded in the stone. All of them are an artifact but not an ordinary artifact." said Draught.


    "As you may hear from Jade, sentient weapons could be artifacts after experiencing countless battles. However, I also told you that everyone born in this world already has sentient weapons prepared for them." said Draught.


    "Based on these premises, there is actually a case where a used artifact could actually be a sentient weapon of someone. However, that is not just an ordinary artifact."


    "Usually, that kind of artifact is the only one that no one could ever subdue until they are being held by the person they recognize. During my years of traveling, I found a few of these artifacts. Coincidently, all of them are in the form of weapons."


    "What you see behind me are those artifacts. However, even I said no one could subdue them. There is always an exemption, for example like a natural weapon master.


    "ording to legend and myth, a natural weapon master could hold any kind of weapon. If those legends are true, you may or may not subdued these artifacts." exined Draught.


    "Now,e and choose your weapon artifact. But, I will remind you these artifacts are sealed here because they are not only powerful but also could harm anyone, including the user." reminded Draught.


    Angus looks at all the weapons. There are twin swords, two double-de swords, two spears, and one bow.


    After observing every single one of them, "Say, old man, What would happen if I could use all of them?" said Angus.

 Chapter 242: Artifacts Secret

    <h4>Chapter 242: Artifact''s Secret</h4>


    "What would happen if I could use all of them?" asked Angus.


    "Hm.. good question. Though it could never happen. Have you ever thought why only strong people could use an artifact, and that''s also limited too?" asked Draught back.


    "Umm¡­ Isn''t it because artifacts are rare?" replied Angus.


    "That''s one of the reasons. Even though they are rare, there are countless artifacts in this world if you count them since ancient times. Some of them may deteriorate, disappear, or break along with the first owner."


    "However, there are still a lot of artifacts enough to supply everyone. In most cases, they still have not been found yet. But, even if they are being found, most of them could only be decorations or stored in somebody''s vault."


    Hearing this, Angus begins to realize something. "Old man, did you mean they.. I mean, the artifact rejects the user?" asked Angus.


    "Precisely. Besides a few fortunate people who find resonance and use the artifact like their sentient weapon, the artifact will always reject everyone." said Draught.


    "Then, it is actually wrong to say you need to be strong to use an artifact. You actually need to be chosen to use them fully. This must be the reason why only strong people could use artifacts. Only strong people could force the will of artifacts and subdue them." said Angus.


    "Exactly. Well, this is actually not a secret since when you reach seventh grade or be strong enough, you will find these truths. But, you miss one thing to subdue an artifact that is notpatible with the user. The user needs to bear a certain burden."


    "At first, this burden is not shown, but this burden will be apparent during subduing multiple artifacts. You will feel your will or spirit weaker each time you subdue an artifact. The only way to recover is by bing stronger or to let go of the artifact."


    "That''s why I said it is almost impossible for you to get all of these artifacts. But, if you somehow could, you could have them. Since it is better than gathering dust in this ce. Now, which one will you choose?" said Draught.


    Looking at all the weapons, "What''s the story behind these weapons?" asked Angus.


    "Good question. First, the twin-de is¡­" as Draught begins to exin each one of them.


    After hearing another exnation from Draught for a while, "Let me try the twin de first." said Angus as he went towards the two thin twin des embedded in the stone.


    Taking a deep breath, Angus begins to grab the twin des handle with both of his hands. The moment he holds the handle, he feels like his entire body is boiled. Unending wild fire manaing from the twin-de trying to roast Angus alive.


    At this split second, Angus releases an invisible aura fighting the artifact. *Whoosh* Suddenly, Angus pulls the twin sword from the stone. *Srringg.*


    "Haa.. Haa.." as Angus tried to calm his ragged breath.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Wonderful, you really managed to hold the artifact. So, will you try to subdue the others?" asked Draught.


    "No. I just happen to be lucky this time since I have ancient powers rted to fire. I don''t know if I could subdue the others." replied Angus.


    "Excellent choice. Now, let''s go back to others." said Draught as he walked towards the center of the room.


    Angus looked at the remaining artifact in the room silently.


    ''I will get all of youter.'' thought Angus inwardly while smiling before following Draught.


    On the way, he also stored the twin de artifact in his space storage. ording to Draught, Angus found all of these artifacts are still in a sealed state. So, he didn''t need to worry about facing the de''s sentient spirit for now.


    Although it was still in a sealed state, it didn''t mean the artifact could not harm Angus. During the time Angus grabbed the sword, he could feel the sword trying to roast him to death. If he does not have good proficiency in [Hellfire], he may be dead already.


    Angus also felt a weird sensation during the time he managed to pull up the sword. He feels like he could easily wield the twin sword more than usual.


    ''Well, let''s find out what it is capable ofter.'' thought Angus.


    Standing in the center of the room, old man Draught once again releases a strong aura before saying [Open] in an unknownnguage.


    Then, bright light envelopes both of them. Before Angus realized he was already back outside. Outside, there are already a few people waiting for them beside Jade and the others.


    During this moment, "Warton, what do you mean they are off-limits? We just want to ask them a few questions." said one of the elderly.


    "I am sorry, master Jarred. But, master Draught told me to take care of them." said Warton without moving back from the elderly in front of him.


    "Warton, do you know who you are speaking to?" replied master Jarred.


    "An old coot?!" said Draught as he walked towards Jarred.


    "Draught!! Y-You¡­" as Jarred fuming in anger.


    "What is it? Hurry, tell me." said Draught.


    "Y-You¡­" said Jarred.


    Before he finished his sentence, "That''s enough!! Master Draught, I hear from master Brogy. You bring an outsider to the treasury." said another old man.


    "Really? I don''t remember doing that." said Draught yfully.


    "You are lying!!" rebuked Jarred.


    "No, I am not." replied Draught.


    "Y-You.. Then, why are you here in front of the treasury?" said Jarred.


    "To retrieve something, of course. You don''t even know about this. Are you stupid or going senile already, Jarred?" said Draught.


    "You¡­ Fine, look, master Tadus. He actually brought an outsider into the treasure room." said Jarred, ignoring Draught''s taunt.


    "No, I am not." denied Draught again.


    "You¡­ Master Tadus, this clearly a serious offense. We need to apprehend him now." said Jarred, trying to keep his calm.


    "Master Draught, I asked you once again. Are you bringing someone to the treasury without permission?" asked Tadus.


    "Of course, I am not. You said it is the treasury, right? I have never been there. What I entered just now is my treasury. Is there a problem with that?" said Draught, changing his yful tone to a serious one.


    "Your treasury? Bullshit!! There is no such a thing as your treasu..." said Jarred.


    Before Jarred ends his sentence, *BAAM* Draught already punched Jarred in the face and sent him embedded into the nearby wall.


    "Weird, did I just hear there is no such thing as my treasury? Say Tadus, as one of the oldest elders, Did I have a personal treasury or not?" asked Draught to Tadus who was sweating under Draught''s re.


    "Y-Yes, you have master Draught." said Tadus.


    "Then, since when is there a prohibition to retrieve something from my treasury? Did you think my treasury was yours, huh?" said Draught.


    "N-No, master Draught. It''s just a little bit of misunderstanding." said Tadus.


    ''Damn, you Jarred. I never want to meddle with this crazy old man.'' thought Tadus inwardly.


    "I see a little misunderstanding, huh? Then, how about the usation before? Is it also a misunderstanding?" said Draught.


    "Yes.. I mean.." said Tadus.


    Before Tadus could exin further, "Do you think I am a fool?? You just try to im my treasury like your own, and I will just stay silent, huh?!!" said Draught as the whole castle trembled. *BRRRRTT*


    "You know what, up till now, I never disturb Porros and all of you old coot business. However, before I know it, you suddenly im my treasury to be yours."


    "Did you think any master craftsman out there would be silent having their personal treasure plundered and imed by strangers? It seems you old coot really forgot my wrath. ALL OF YOU GET OVER HERE!!" shouted Draught.


    Suddenly, six old men appeared in front of Draught.


    "You must already get the gist, right? Now, what will you do? Will you have war with me, or will you show me your sincerity? Ahh¡­ also I will not let Jarred go this time. So, take your time and make your decision." said Draught.


    Then, all the elders begin to meet on the spot while under a strong istion spell.


    "Damn it. I don''t care if you want to provoke someone. But, why should you provoke the Draught of all people? Don''t you know that he is untouchable?" said one of the elders.


    "Master Tadus, I thought you were better than this? Did you already forget the incident from a hundred years ago?" said one of the elders.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Now, what should we do about this situation?" said another elder.


    "I think we should dismiss Jarred from the elder position along with giving somepensation to Master Draught." said another elder.


    "You must be joking, right? Why should wepensate him?" said another elder.


    "Well, unless you want to have war with him and get yourself killed, which I don''t want, you could not participate inpensating him." said another elder with azy tone.


    "Tch.. Fine. How troublesome. Next time, why don''t we just make a rule never to bother Master Draught." said another elder.


    "Alright, now let''s have a vote. Who agrees to dismiss Jarred and givepensation to master Draught?" said the oldest elder.

 Chapter 243: Refusal

    <h4>Chapter 243: Refusal</h4>


    After having another short discussion and vote, all the remaining elders decide to agree with old man Draught''s demand and not antagonize him further. Unlike usual organizations, the elders of Porros don''t care too much about things like this.


    Most of the elders often like to mind their own business without interrupting each other. Unless they have a sh in interest, they usually don''t care about how things will be going.


    Of course, there are still few elders that like to maintain the rules like Tadus. However, they all know that antagonizing Draught is the same as bringing Porros into destruction, interfering with everyone''s interest.


    Besides, this whole incident is also part of their negligence. Not many people, even elders, know that Draught has his own personal treasury in the castle.


    Furthermore, In the world of crafters, it is taboo to plunder a crafter''s treasury while they are still alive, much less im it as their own.


    Although it looks simple, if they don''t settle this matter carefully, they may get moreplicationster. In the worst case, they may have to wage war against Draught.


    Porros may have a lot of seventh-gradebatants. But, they rarely will fight for the elder''s interest, much less fighting someone like Draught caliber who has the mysterious power to kill a few seventh-gradebatants at once.


    Moreover, they will never try to antagonize Draught as he is one of the crafters in Porros. In the end, the elders decided to justply with Draught as long as he didn''t demand anything too much. Fortunately, the elders know that someone like Draught nevercks anything.


    They could just give something useless for them but still valuable enough topensate him. As for Jarred, it is really unfortunate, but no one truly cares about him. This way, they could appease Draught''s Wrath and avoid furtherplications.


    After hearing the elders'' verdict, Draught immediately grabbed Jarred, who was still unconscious despite having a physique of a seventh-gradebatant.


    "Kahahaha.. It seems the elders today are wiser than a hundred years ago. Alright, let''s make sure that he never creates any more trouble." said Draught.


    Suddenly, Draught''s aura became more dreadful.


    "HA!!" yelled Draught.


    *BUZZ* an invisible wave released towards the surroundings signifies that Jarred, the seventh-gradebatant, is dead. At the same time, Jarred''s body is peeled and turned into nothingness until he leaves his mana core behind.


    Grabbing the mana core, "Alright, let''s go back already." said Draught as he started walking.


    Angus and the others couldn''t help but follow Draught leaving the monumental castle. On the way, no one dares to strike up a conversation. A momentter, they arrive at the Draught''s small wooden house.


    Arriving at the small wooden house, the silent Draught finally opened his mouth, "Angus, I am sure your purpose foring here is not only to apany Jade. I am sure you also want to go towards that Endless Battlefield, right?" asked Draught.


    "Yes, that''s right. I feel I need to go there." replied Angus.


    After thinking for a while, "I see¡­ Actually, I don''t want you to go to that ce. It is not a ce for someone with your current strength. But, if you keep insisting about going through that ce, I can''t say anything else." said Draught.


    "However, I absolutely refuse to let the others enter that ce. No matter what, it is just wasting your life for others to get into that ce." added Draught.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but be crestfallen, but she still decided to try it.


    Looking at this, "Old man Draught¡­" said Angus.


    "I know what you thought, Angus. Actually, there is no such thing as a qualification or not going into that ce. Do you know why despite its horrible ce, everyone is attempting to go there?" asked Draught.


    "ording to uncle Jade, It should be legacy or heritage. He said there are countless of legacy and heritage in there." said Angus.


    "Right, then let me ask you, Angus? Why do you want to go into that ce? Is it for that heritage?" asked Draught.


    "To tell you the truth, at first, I was notpletely sure. But, Since arriving here, I feel I really need to go into that ce." said Angus.


    "It feels like you are being called into that ce, right?" said Draught.


    "Yeah, old man. Did you know something?" asked Angus.


    "Not really. The reason I could be this strong is because of the legacy and power I receive from there. Like you, I also feel something is calling me in there at that time.


    "However, that ce is full of uncertainty. If it is not because of Jade''s help at that time, I may be trapped there forever. The problem of that ce is not entering but getting out alive." exined Draught.


    "So, unless you need to go there. I suggest you leave that ce alone." said Draught.


    Hearing this, everyone bes silent, especially Jayna and Angus.


    "Master Draught, could I also survive in that ce?" asked Jayna after resolving herself.


    "Hmm.. If you managed toplete your fusion, you might have a chance. But, in your current situation, it is just wasting your life." said Draught.


    Before Jayna could relieve hearing this news, "Girl, don''t be too happy first. Finishing your fusion takes a lot of time, and in case you manage to elerate it, you will never be the same as before." said Draught.


    "Think of it like this, what will happen if you give a hundred-year-old memory of massacring people to a five-year-old kid? Did you think nothing will change for them?"


    "Not only just change, in the worst case, but you may also end up bing apletely new person. I bet you will not want to sacrifice your identity over uncertain power like this." lectured Draught.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but be more disappointed.


    "But, the endless battlefield is not the only ce to be stronger. This is Porros, a ce where many weapon experts gather. It may not have a legacy, but it is still a good ce to train." said Draught.


    Hearing this, Jayna''s mood lifted up.


    "I see. Thank you for your guidance, master Draught." said Jayna.


    "Hohoho.. Anytime, besides, you are Angus''s lover, so this is the least I could do for him." said Draught.


    Hearing Draught mention this, Jayna couldn''t help but blush and be embarrassed. After that, Angus and the others decide to leave old man Draught''s house ande back in a few days, where Jade''s sentient weapon reaches its final state.


    Angus also found that the Endless Battlefield ce will be open around two months from now. So, he has some time to prepare. Fortunately, Porros is also one of the major trading hubs in this dimension. He could buy various many rare ingredients here.


    Returning to the inn, Angus and the others decide to do their own things. Angus and Jade decide to stay in the inn to meditate and train while the others choose to explore the Porros. Gilford was even gone before they returned to the inn to explore on his own.


    In the meantime, Jayna decides to refresh her mind after getting refused by old man Draught. Anna and Ilgor decide to tag along to protect and apany her. At first, Angus also wants to tag along, but he realizes his presence may have more negative effects.


    Although Jayna never says orins about it, Angus knows that she constantlypares herself with him from the start. This makes Jayna feel that she is always under Angus''s shadow all this time.


    After experiencing many things together, Angus truly loves Jayna and wants her toe out of her own shell without his guidance. Arriving at his room, Angus begins to look at his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 15 Years Old


    MP: 482/482


    Chi: 129


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 45


    Dexterity: 45


    Intelligence: 42


    Vitality: 45


    Soul Point: 479


    All his stats attributes already reach a bottleneck where each point increase needs more than a thousand soul points except his intelligence. Despite the bottleneck, his physical strength is already enormous. He is about nine times stronger than an ordinary human.


    Based on his observation, now his body power is as strong as those of the beastkin race. ording to his knowledge, beastkin has abnormal physical strength that some of them are many times stronger than the other races.


    Based on his knowledge, a grade two or three beastkin has around eight to ten times physical power than the human race. This is without any help from mana. With mana enhancement and few supportive spells, their physical power will be greater.


    This is also the reason why beastkin is hailed as the strongest race in physical power. However, nature is fair. With their ability to have abnormal physical strength, they didn''t have a lot of mana in their body, which slowed their progress in upgrading the mana core.


    This also led them not to have many high-gradebatants. Compared to this race, Angus, who has enormous mana, is many times stronger.


    Now, he could even dare to fight against a grade fourbatant from his system. He also gets around 15 soul points a day from his automatic battle system. Although it is not a lotpared to his consumption, it is still better than nothing.

 Chapter 244: Rare Item

    <h4>Chapter 244: Rare Item</h4>


    After checking his status, he began to focus on refining his chi. The greatest weapon he currently has is his chi and domain. As long as he has the chi, he could deflect or reflect any kind of attack using his domain.


    With this, he is sure to survive in the Endless Battlefield. So, his current focus is to refine chi and increase his reservoir as much as possible. As for his other attributes, he could only leave them for now.


    Even though he focused on gathering soul points during these two months, he could only increase them by one or two points, which practically didn''t significantly affect his power and survival rate.


    Angus also feels the old man Draught is right. The most important thing is to get out alive. It means he needs everything to increase his survival, whether from his personal strength, potion, item, etc.


    In the blink of an eye, hours passed by, and Jayna came back from her tour. Entering the room, she finds Angus waking up from his meditation.


    "Jayna, you are back." called Angus.


    "Yeah, miss me already?" asked Jayna.


    "Yep, as always." said Angus while kissing her.


    After some session of a passionate kiss, "So, how is your¡­ feeling?" asked Angus.


    "Better. Although I am still quite frustrated about master Draught''s refusal, I realize I seem to be more greedy in pursuing powertely." said Jayna.


    "I should be happy with my current power. When I went out, I realized that people like you, me, and Anna already couldn''t measure with normalmon sense. Yet, I still asked for more power. I am bing too greedy." added Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but hug Jayna, "It''s okay to desire for power. But, you need to be able to control it. A desire without control will only lead to nothing but trouble." said Angus.


    "Yeah, you are right." said Jayna as they started kissing again and having their moment.


    The next day, Agnus decides to go through the market with Jayna while Anna is left with Ilgor. Gilford and Jade are also doing their own business. This time Angus wants to sell all the monster parts that he got from his system.


    After more than one year, Angus umted a lot of monster parts inside his inventory. Furthermore, he also has some third-grade monster parts, which are more precious than others.


    He nned to exchange the monster part with high-grade monster cores or use it to buy many rare things. He hoped these rare things would help him in creating safety items or rune items.


    Fortunately, during the tour yesterday, Jayna found a few big merchants to handlerge transactions. This way, Angus didn''t need to search for a trustworthy merchant or get cheated on.


    Arriving at the big merchant called Metal Base, Angus and Jayna enter the building. ording to some information Angus gathered before, Metal Base is a prominent merchant established for more than a hundred years in Porros.


    Since they are quite famous and have a big name to keep, Angus didn''t need to worry about getting cheated. Porros may be a safe ce, but that didn''t mean people couldn''t scam each other during the business, especially withrge transactions that Angus will make.


    Entering the building, Angus immediately went into the reception desk.


    "Wee to Metal Base. How may I help you?" asked the receptionist.


    "I want to sell monster parts in bulk." replied Angus.


    "Is the quantity more than a hundred?" asked the receptionist.


    "Yes, it is." replied Angus.


    "Alright, then please follow me to trading room number 2." said the receptionist while leading them to a big room or an empty warehouse, to be precise.


    "Dear customer, you could start to take out the monster part in this room while waiting for our staff to appraise and sort them." said the staff.


    ''It seems they often deal withrge purchases like this. I guess since many high-gradebatants live in this ce, they could just hunt a lot of monster/beast parts during their journey.'' thought Angus inwardly while starting to take out his monster parts.


    A few momentster, a few staff members enter the room and begin to appraise them. They also sort and list all of them carefully.


    During the appraisal, one of the staff members approached Angus, "Sir, may I know your name? Since your current transaction deal is already worth more than a thousand grade four cores. We decided to give you a special price along with membership." said the staff professionally.


    After hearing about the membership deal, Angus decides to ept it as it is free and valid for a lifetime. The membership also will give Angus a certain discount during his transaction with Metal Base merchants. After a few hours, they finally finished sorting the monster part.


    After calcting all the material, "Mr. Angus, the appraisal is done. In total, all your monster parts are worth 3289 grade four cores. Did you want to exchange it with other stuff, or do you want to receive the payment in cores?" asked the staff professionally.


    "I''d like to purchase some stuff. Do you have a list of what you sell here?" replied Angus.


    "Certainly, here you can find any item that we sold in Metal Base. You could also request any item that is not on the list. As long as it is within our capabilities, we will try to procure it within a certain period." said the staff while giving Angus the book list.


    ''As expected of big merchants, they really prepare for everything.'' thought Angus inwardly while browsing the list.


    The item list is entirely different from the one he sees in the Golden Trade merchant guild back in Firuman. Although both of them are big merchants, their item quality is on a different scale.


    Here, Manatium could be considered as amon metal ore. After inquiring about some information, Angus found that Manatium is still rare and consistently high in demand.


    However, in Porros, there is a surplus of this kind of material since every weapon in Porros is made of this material.


    Not only Manatium, but Angus also found a few legendary materials like Unicorn''s horn, Manticore''s tail, Hydra''s heart, even a dragon scale that is said to be impossible to get unless you kill a dragon or befriend them.


    However, the price for all these kinds of items is enormous. One piece of dragon scale cost around 500 grade five cores. It means people at least need to kill fifty monster overlords or five hundred grade five monsters just to get a piece of it.


    This is an enormous price even for Angus with his system. To umte his current wealth, he needs at least one year to focus on killing monsters inside his manual battle system.


    It may take two years or more to keep focusing on killing monsters to umte such wealth, but Angus didn''t have the luxury of time for that. Furthermore, the dragon scale they sell only at the regr paper size.


    It couldn''t even be made into a proper piece of armor. He also needs to search for a master crafter to create exceptional items from it.


    For the time being, buying such an item is useless and only a waste of his money. So, he decided to buy something more useful within his budget.


    After buying various things, Angus left with only 100 something of fourth-grade cores. Still, the purchase is worth it. He could buy a lot of rare items that may not be avable in themon market.


    Leaving the Metal Base merchant, Angus and Jayna didn''t return to the inn but decided to stroll around the market to find other interesting items.


    Inside the Endless Battlefield dimension, there are countless ancient ruins. As one of the biggest trading hubs in this dimension, Porro''s stall market also sells various misceneous stuff from these ancient ruins.


    There are even a few artifacts that could be found in the market.


    ''It seems old man Draught is right, there are a lot of artifacts, but few could use them.'' thought Angus as no one batting an eye at the artifact.


    Although artifacts are rare, not everyone can fully use them. Even if people could use it, they will only choose the handiest one. In short, buying an artifact is actually like gambling.


    Angus believes there is no such thing as useless equipment. After knowing there is a limit for a person to hold an artifact, he also will be more careful in picking an artifact.


    ''No wonder the hidden group in the Ancestral Ruin dared to give him two artifacts at once. It is not because they didn''t want it, but because they couldn''t use it.'' thought Angus while looking around.


    During their window shopping, "Come and Gather around. The weapon tournament is going to start at the Battle Arena." said a person while giving a flyer to nearby people.


    "Weapon tournament?" said Jayna.


    "Oh, you must be new here?" said the merchant in front of them.


    "Yeah, we just arrived here two days ago. Did you know about this weapon tournament, ma''am?" asked Angus.


    "The weapon tournament is¡­"

 Chapter 245: Bubble Destroyer

    <h4>Chapter 245: Bubble Destroyer</h4>


    "The weapon tournament is¡­" as the woman merchant exined to Angus and Jayna about the weapon tournament.


    Apparently, it is simr to a Battlefield Arena in the Ancestral Ruin. However, the participant cannot use mana at all. They fight only with pure physical strength and skill. Most of the time, the participantpares their weapon skill in the fight.


    The purpose of the arena is to improve weapon mastery through the fight. Because of this reason, killing in this arena is prohibited. Furthermore, most of the participants are experts that could stop their attack before killing or fatally injuring their opponent.


    Hearing about the exnation, Jayna and Angus are intrigued about the weapon tournament and decide to look into it. After asking around for directions, they find a colosseum-shaped building like the Battlefield Arena in the middle area of Porros.


    Entering the Arena, they found the seat was already quite crowded. There are at least a hundred or more people scattered in the audience seat.


    After paying for the tickets and taking a seat, "Wee everyone to the Battle arena. In a moment, you will witness an interesting match between two veterans. On the blue side is¡­." said the announcer.


    At this moment, Angus finds using his [Analyze]. There are actually countlessplicated runes under the arena.


    ''Hm.. It is probably the one that could suppress mana usage in the arena.'' thought Angus while the match was going on.


    The current match happens between a sword? expert user and a spear expert user. Since both can''t use mana and have roughly the same physical strength, they could only rely on their skill to win the fight.


    Despite theck of mana, the match is still exciting. They sh with pure skill,bat sense, and physical strength. Just by observing their fight, Jayna feels her understanding of sword art is increased, especially with the help of [Analyze].


    Angus also notices this and decides not to disturb Jayna. However, like every beginning has an end. Soon the match ended after a dozen minutes with the sword user as the winner.


    The match is fierce as the two contestants have equal strength. Although it''s prohibited to kill, injuring the opponent still could be done. The sword user also wins since one of his attacks hurt his opponent and reduced his opponent''s stamina.


    "Give apuse once again for Artus and the mind-opening fight. I hope some of you get an insight from the battle. Now, we have another match between two new contestants."


    "On the blue side, an ice-cold woman that managed to beat a few veterans in these past few days. Everyone gives apuse to Ice Maiden." said the announcer.


    "Huh?? isn''t that, her?" said Jayna.


    "Yeah, it is her." replied Angus.


    "In the red side, another neer with a small figure and also has unbelievable physical strength. Everyone gives apuse to Bubble Destroyer." said the announcer.


    At this moment, a small petite girl with ck hair wearing oversized metal armor and an iron helmetes out from the blue gate. She is also trying to bring many weapons like a big mace, great axe, sword, spear, and others on her back that do not match her size.


    Looking at the girl''s strange appearance, everyone couldn''t help butugh. On the other hand, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but have a facepalm.


    "Angus, let me be clear. She is Anna, right?" said Jayna.


    "Yes. However, I am not sure how she even got into the arena and fought with Ice Maiden. If I am not wrong, the match could only happen when both of the contestants agree on one fighting each other." said Angus.


    "Haa.. If I know this will happen, we should just bring her along. Besides, where is Ilgor? Isn''t he supposed to be here to prevent Anna from causing trouble." added Angus.


    In the meantime, inside the arena, "Little girl, you should surrender while you can? This feels like I am bullying you." said Ice Maiden.


    "Pfftt¡­ No way, why should I surrender to weak blue bubble? Look at the others evenughing at you." replied Anna.


    "Y-You¡­ They areughing at you, not me. Tch.. fine, just don''t cry after I beat you up." said Ice Maiden.


    "Angus, shouldn''t we stop this?" asked Jayna


    "Don''t worry, this will be a good experience for Anna." said Angus.


    "But, Anna could get hurt." said Jayna.


    "Anna gets hurt. That''s impossible, at least in this match. If I were you, I would be more worried about that Ice Maiden." replied Angus.


    "Based on their conversation, Anna seems to hold a grudge against that Ice maiden. Let''s just hope Anna didn''t go berserk and transform on her own." added Angus.


    In the meantime, "Alright... Alright¡­ Everyone calms down, Pfft.. Hahaha." the announcer still cannot hold back his urge tough at Anna.


    Hearing this, the audience once again wants tough at Anna.


    "Hahaha¡­ Well, We can''t judge the book by its cover, can we? Maybe we would find an unexpected fight from Bubble Destroyer. Alright, without further ado. Let''s begin the match¡­ Ready, Begin!!" said the announcer.


    As soon as the match starts, Ice Maiden begins to charge at Anna, who struggles to grip her weapons. Arriving in front of Anna, the Ice Maiden decides to stab her wooden staff at Anna. She wants to end the match by forcing Anna out of the arena.


    Before the staff''s end reaches Anna, she tilts her body and dodges the staff by hair breath using her superb reflex. Ice Maiden couldn''t help but be surprised at this, but before she could get out from her stupor.


    She feels a dangerous presence from the front. *BAM* Anna struck her gigantic club towards the Ice maiden spot and even cracked the arena. Because of Anna''s strength and the hardness of the arena, the metallic club immediately broke down into pieces.


    "Ehh¡­ Why do you dodge my attack? The weak blue bubble should just receive my attack. Too much hassle." said Anna, shaking her head.


    ''Are you going to kill me?!! Who the hell would survive under that kind of attack?'' thought Ice Maiden as she managed to avoid the giant club in time.


    In the meantime, everyone is shocked at Anna''s strength.


    "Oi.. Did you see that? the arena is cracked."


    "Did she use mana?"


    "No, we didn''t sense any mana fluctuation. It should be her pure physical power."


    "What?!! Is she a monster or something?!!"


    Many different reactions happen from the audience.


    At the same time, a big hairy man who observed the match from afar, "Hahaha¡­ It seems La will have a hard fight. But, I''m curious what a monster minded person is doing here? Moreover, she seems to be able to control herselfpletely." said the man.


    "W-What an outstanding physical strength. It seems we cannot judge the book by its cover. Who knows that within a small petite girl contain unbelievable power?" said the announcer.


    At the same time, Anna grabs a great axe from her back and throws it at Ice Maiden. Seeing this, Ice Maiden decides to avoid the fast iing great axe. *BAM* The great axe is embedded at the nearby wall and makes a crack on it.


    However, Anna didn''t stop there and threw her weapon in her back to Ice Maiden. Ice maiden couldn''t help but use her all to avoid the dangerous iing weapon.


    Because she couldn''t use her mana, she couldn''t get away from all the weapons and was forced to deflect them. Using all her strength, she decides to parry and deflect the iing weapon. Still, she didn''t expect the power behind the iing weapon. *Bang*


    "Urgh.. Such power!!" muttered the Ice Maiden.


    After deflecting one of the weapons, she immediately staggered a few meters back and felt like being hit by a train. Her hand and wrist are hurt, just deflecting one weapon. Before she could think further, another weapon was already in front of her.


    In the end, she pushed back until the edge of the arena while deflecting the iing weapon. At this time, her whole hand is already bleeding and numb from deflecting Anna''s attack. Fortunately, Anna also ran out of weapons to throw at Ice Maiden.


    Finding some weapon scattered in the nearby arena, Anna dashed towards the nearby big morning star. Seeing this, the Ice maiden decides to run towards Anna.


    She couldn''t let Anna once again throw a weapon with such monstrous strength as her hand was already numb and hardly able to grab her staff.


    However, Anna''s speed once again surprised everyone. Anna seems to have moved so fast like she used a movement skill, despite in truth she just running normally.


    Getting the morning star mace, she ns to throw it at Ice Maiden. But, Ice Maiden is already approaching her. Anna didn''t think any further and mmed the morning star to the Ice Maiden. *BAM*


    Ice Maiden already predicts this and dodges the attack easily. The morning star embedded itself on the ground and created another crack in the arena. Using this opportunity, Ice Maidenunches a kick at Anna as her hand is still numb.


    To her surprise, Anna dodged the iing kick and grabbed her leg. *Crack* as Ice Maiden''s foot broke under Anna''s grip along with her protective metal boots.

 Chapter 246: Getting Into Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 246: Getting Into Trouble</h4>


    As soon as her foot broke under Anna''s grip, "Arrghh!!" screamed Ice Maiden.


    Without wasting any moment, Anna ms the Ice Maiden on the ground.


    *BAM* Ice Maiden''s head hit the hard ground and cracked her masked face revealed a beautiful woman with a broken nose.


    Just as she wants to scream in pain, Anna ms her again to the opposite ground. This time her beautiful face waspletely ruined as it directly hit the ground. At the same time, she also loses consciousness.


    Just as Anna wants to m Ice Maiden again, "Alright, that''s enough, little girl." as suddenly a big hairy man grabs Anna''s small hand.


    "Ehh.. Do you want also burst this weak blue bubble?" asked Anna innocently while losing her grip over Ice Maiden''s foot.


    "Weak blue bubble?" Asked the bulky man as he released Anna''s hand.


    "Yeah, you just need to m this weak blue bubble a few times, and it will burst." said Anna.


    Before the man could respond to Anna''s weird sentence, "Anna, that''s enough." said Angus as he suddenly appeared in the arena.


    "Ahh¡­ Angus!!" said Anna while running towards Angus and hugging him.


    "Angus.. Angus.. I found a pretty rock, but before I took it, the weak blue bubble came out and forced me to give it to her. The weak green bubble also got hurt by the weak blue bubble while protecting me."


    "After that, The other bubbles told Anna about this tournament. The weak blue bubble said something about giving the pretty rock to me if I could win in the battle. Since it seems interesting, Anna decides to y along with the weak blue bubble." exined Anna.


    "Err.. Alright.. I get the gist of it. So, where is this pretty rock?" asked Angus.


    Before Anna could respond, "Ohhh.. It seems the match is over. Since it is being interrupted by the blue side, the winner is Bubble Destroyer." said the announcer.


    "WOOO!!" cheers the audience.


    At the same time, "Sorry to interrupt you, I am not sure what business you got with each other. But, please finish your business in another ce. We need to repair the arena as soon as possible for the next fight." said one of the employees.


    "Alright, let''s get out of here first." said the burly man while leaving the Ice Maiden to the medical team.


    Even though killing is prohibited, many injuries still happen in fights, like in Anna''s case. As a result, there is some medical team standby ready to treat the contestant anytime.


    They are not free but also not as expensive as in the Battlefield Arena. The medical team will charge ording to the degree of the wound and the medication process.


    Hearing the employee, Angus decides to leave the arena and finish their business outside. Along the way, they meet Jayna, who immediately hugs the cute Anna. Seeing this, the man couldn''t help but be intrigued by Angus and the others'' rtion to Anna.


    After leaving the arena, "Alright, kid. Let''s talk here." said the burly man.


    "Okay, so did you still want the pretty rock, Mr...?" asked Angus.


    "Hayden. You could call me Hayden. Yes, if possible could you return the stone?" said Hayden.


    "Anna, did you still have the pretty rock?" asked Angus to Anna.


    "Emm¡­ no, Anna doesn''t have it." replied Anna.


    "Kid, stop ying around. That stone is precious. I could still feel that stone in you." said Hayden.


    "Hmph¡­ Anna doesn''t have it. Anna already ate it. Anna knows the pretty rock is delicious. But, Anna doesn''t have any leftovers to share anymore." said Anna innocently.


    "YOU EAT IT??!!" eximed Hayden.


    "Pftt¡­ Hahahaha¡­" As Angus and Jayna couldn''t help butugh at the current situation.


    "Don''tugh!! Spit it out, kid!!" said Hayden as he approached Anna.


    But, Angus intercepts Hayden and stands in front of Anna.


    "Old man, what are you going to do?" said Angus coldly.


    "Kid, you don''t know anything about that stone. It is not only precious but also a dangerous substance." said Hayden.


    "So?? What are you going to do?" asked Angus.


    "Of course, force her to spit it out." said Hayden.


    "That''s impossible. Old man, let me tell you something. Anna is quite a special kid. Anything that entered her stomach could never be spitted out." replied Angus.


    "Kid, do you know what that stone is? It is Sublime Zero, the coldest substance in the world. Right now, it is in a sealed state. Once the seal is gone, it could freeze the entire Porros instantly."


    "Normally, the seal is very strong and couldn''t be cracked even from the seventhbatant''s full-power attack. But, Who knows what will happen under the stomach of a monster kid like her." said Hayden.


    "Hm.. That''s really troublesome. Anna, what do you feel after eating the stone?" said Angus.


    "Emm.. Anna feels kind of chilly in the tummy. It''s kind of refreshing and cool." replied Anna.


    "I see.. Hold on, let me check you." said Angus as he touched Anna''s stomach with his hand.


    After a while, "Whoaa.. You are not kidding, that thing is very cold." eximed Angus.


    "Alright, old man. I have already checked the situation. It seems Anna somehow absorbed that Sublime thing slowly, and it is already impossible to extract it through normal means." said Angus.


    ''No wonder, her physical power increased a lot during the fight.'' thought Angus.


    Hearing Angus replied, "Absorb it?!! You are kidding, right?" said Hayden.


    Angus only shrugged his shoulders in reply, which made Hayden give a long sigh.


    "Fine. In that case. Why don''t you give mepensation?" said Hayden.


    "Hold on, Why should I?" asked Angus.


    "Well, that sublime zero belongs to my student. So, you need topensate me because that little monster eats it." said Hayden.


    "Nope, ording to Anna''s story, she found that Sublime thing. So, technically it is not yours or your student." said Angus.


    "Hahaha.. Kid, you actually believe that little monster." said Hayden.


    "Anna is not lying. Anna really found the pretty stone on the ground." said Anna.


    "See, you hear it yourself, and of course, I trust her. I will always trust Anna." said Angus.


    "Kid, you are making this hard for yourself. Did you really want to protect that little monster so much, huh?" said Hayden ring at Angus.


    "Old man.. You.." said Angus as he knew that the old man in front of him was not an ordinary person.


    After being silent for a while, "Old man, if I am not sure what you mean by saying that. But, if you hurt Anna, even if it is only a single hair, I will make sure you are going through hell. I may not do anything to you. But, who knows about your student." said Angus coldly.


    "Hahaha¡­ Kid, are you threatening me?" asked Hayden.


    "Who knows? I can''t predict the future. Not a fortune teller. I just give you some advice." said Angus.


    "Good.. You have a gut, kid. Just don''t let me see you outside Porros." said Hayden before disappearing from the spot.


    After Hayden left, "Angus, is this alright?" said Jayna.


    "Don''t worry about it. He can''t do anything here." replied Angus.


    "Emm.. Angus, is Anna doing a bad thing?" asked Anna.


    "Hahaha.. Are you feeling bad now?" replied Angus yfully.


    "But.. But.. Angus got in trouble because of Anna." said Anna while feeling down.


    "Anna, I may hate troublesome situations like this. But that doesn''t mean we will never get into trouble. As long as we live, we will always get into trouble. What we can do is just alleviate and avoid some unnecessary trouble."


    "However, in the face of trouble, you should never back down and run away. You should stand up and fight with all you have. It may be hard, but in the end, you will experience many wonderful things, be it sadness or happiness." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Anna became more cheerful. Although Anna couldn''t understand half of Angus''s sentence, she feels to never back down from the problem even if it is hard. Realizing this somehow makes something inside Anna more excited.


    Jayna, who heard this from the side, couldn''t help but smile and contemte Angus'' words. Then, they decide to go back to the inn and end the day.


    After a while, Jayna begins to realize something."Angus, do you think Anna is alright eating that Sublime thing?" asked Jayna.


    "It should be no problem. When I checked it, Anna''s body actually absorbed that substance at a slower pace. As long as there is nothing that interrupts this process, she will be fine. Still, just to be sure, we should ask Old Man Draught in the next few days." said Angus.


    "Alright, if you said so. Hmm.. I think we seem to forget something." replied Jayna.


    "Really?? It''s probably unimportant since we forget about it. Alright, let''s go inside." said Angus as they arrived at the inn.


    In the meantime, at another part of the Porros city, an orc whose face is beaten ck and blue wakes up from rubble groggily.


    "Urgh¡­ Where am I? I feel like being hit by a strong force in the head. Ehh.. Where is that little shit? Damn it!! Master will kill me if I lose that little shit." said Ilgor as he started to wake up and begin to search for Anna.

 Chapter 247: The Creation of Monster

    <h4>Chapter 247: The Creation of Monster</h4>


    Few days pass after Angus gets in conflict with Hayden. Angus, Jade, and the others once again go to the deepest part of Porros to meet old man Draught.


    Arriving at Draught''s small house, they find Warton practicing his greatsword against the bubble in front of Draught''s house.


    After hearing Draught''s advice, Warton decided to go on an adventure. But, before that, he wants to improve himself as he knows that the Endless Battlefield dimension could be very dangerous even for a seventh-gradebatant like him.


    Unlike his previous training, he is currently wielding a greatsword with very thick mana in it that makes it glowing up. If it is not because he suppresses the mana, there will be huge mana disturbance in the entire area.


    Suddenly, Warton disappears from his spot and swings his greatsword down [Greatsword Art - Thousand Waterfall]. *Whoosh* Every single bubble in thewn immediately cut down and popped.


    "T-This¡­ What great mana control!!" eximed Jade.


    Despite all of this happening, there is not a single disturbance in the surrounding area. This kind of feat could only be achieved after having superb mana control over the greatsword.


    Mana control may seem the most basic technique in this world. However, it is not easy to do at this kind of level. Controlling mana within one body and controlling mana over things is different.


    Even Jayna, with her talent and training in mana control, still couldn''t do this easily. However, it is a different story for Angus, a control freak, especially over mana and body.


    After calming down his breath, "Ohh, you''re all back. Wait for a second, I''ll call the old man." said Warton as he got a little bit exhausted after his training.


    "No need for that, Warton. I am not old enough to not perceive their arrival. Anyway, you alle at the right time. Come into the house." said old man Draught from the house entrance.


    "Alright, then excuse us." said Jade as he walked towards the house.


    After everyone enters the house, "Warton tells the others I will not receive any guests for a few days."mands Draught without waiting for him to reply.


    Suddenly, Draughtes in front of Anna.


    "Little girl, did you eat something funny during these past few days." asked the old man Draught.


    "Eat something funny? Did you mean the pretty stone?" asked Anna back while tilting her head.


    "Pretty stone?" replied Draught.


    "Err.. Actually, a few days ago, she identally ate the coldest substance called Sublime Zero. Is there anything wrong with it?" said Angus.


    "Anything wrong with it? Hahahaha¡­ That''s the most hrious thing I''ve ever heard." replied the old man whileughing.


    "Hahaha¡­ Sorry.. sorry.. This is too hrious. Even an Eskor monster overlord, a natural ice monster, will die if they eat Sublime Zero. Much like a low-grade monster-minded girl like her."


    "Besides, where did you get this Sublime Zero? It is a very precious ore that even I don''t have." said old man Draught.


    "W-Wait, that old man said the Sublime Zero is in a sealed state. Maybe that''s the reason she is still fine now." said Angus.


    "Absurd!! Angus, my boy, you still don''t know the true nature of Sublime Zero. Even a little bit of Sublime Zero could freeze the entire Porros along with all its residents instantly. That also means all the seventh-gradebatants here." exined Draught.


    Hearing this, everyone bes solemn and looks at Anna, who is still oblivious to this.


    "But, Anna seems to be fine thesest few days. Does that mean it is not the real Sublime Zero." said Angus.


    "Well, let me check it first." said Draught as he grabbed Anna''s small hand for a moment before releasing it.


    At this instant, Draught''s yful face turns into horrified.


    "T-This aura, It can''t be¡­" as Draught couldn''t utter any sentence properly even after a while.


    Looking at Draught''s reaction, "Err.. old man, is everything okay?" said Angus.


    "Angus, tell me. Has she ever died before? I mean.. has she ever experienced something like death or simr?" said Draught.


    "Death.. Wait, yeah. Once her heart is punctured by this Darkwing Bat Monster Overlord. Is everything okay?" said Angus.


    Hearing this, Draught immediately takes a deep breath to calm his mind and think for something.


    "Angus and everyone here. What I am going to tell you is the secret that I discovered during my journey. Have all of you ever heard about the fallen god of monsters?" said Draught.


    "Fallen god of monsters? Is it about the legend of monster creation?" said Gilford.


    "Correct, that legend." replied Draught.


    Then, Gilford tells the others about the legend of the fallen god. ording to the legend, there was a war among gods long ago. At the end of the battle, one of the strongest evil gods is defeated.


    By some coincidence, a piece of the evil godnded on this world and began to corrupt some of the living beings in this world. The corrupted one then bes what we call a monster this day.


    After hearing Gilford''s story, "Correct, however, the myth only contains half-truth. The one that falls into this world is not a piece of evil god but a familiar." said Draught.


    "During my journey, I found a piece of the world record. It contains the truth of the world and records that happen around the world. By some chance, I found a record about the truth of this world."


    "ording to the record, when the evil god familiar fell into this world, it was already at its end. Not wanting to leave her master, the familiar uses its remaining strength to scatter her existence to the world in the hope to be reborn."


    "These pieces of existence are too strong for all the living beings in this world. As a result, some living beings turn into monsters who use miasma while others have the power of mana. Only a few living beings managed to use both of the energy."


    "However, these few living beings are not suitable for her. As time goes by, her consciousness starts to fade away."


    "Couldn''t wait any longer. She used a gift from his master to make a prophecy or rather deration. The prophecy said through death I shall rise and stand by my master once more."


    "Well, I am not sure about the prophecy, but one thing is sure is the aura she left behind. What I feel inside this little girl is the same aura as when I read the prophecy. It is so ancient yet also majestic. Even with my current strength, I could only hope but look it up."


    "Does that mean Anna is the reincarnation of that familiar?" asked Jayna.


    "I am not certain. But, she survives from death and has this unique majestic aura hidden deep inside her." said old man Draught while pointing at the half-sleep Anna, who listens to his story like some sort of luby.


    "She may also be one of the candidates for the familiar to reincarnate since at the first ce she seems to search for a suitable vessel who could hold her power." added old man Draught.


    "Okay, that''s a lot of information to take. But, it does not change the fact that she is only a little girl now. Anyway, what about Sublime Zero? Is it real?" said Angus.


    "Tch¡­ You could say that because you cannot perceive that familiar power. Well, sometimes ignorance is also a blessing. But, let me tell you one more thing."


    "The current god you know is different from the god in the past. Hell, I still wondered why they could be called god since I could even beat some of them down on my own. So, you should be able to estimate how much stronger the familiar that I am talking about."


    "About the Sublime Zero, I think it''s real, but it gets absorbed by this little girl''s body at slow-paced. You don''t have to worry about her. She is someone who has that kind of familiar aura. She is not going to die easily." said Draught


    "Fiuuh.. Well, that''s a relief to know that." said Angus and Jayna.


    "Anyway, we waste too much time already. Let''s get going." said Draught.


    "Huh? Where are we going, old man?" asked Jade.


    "Of course to my personal forge. Ahh.. before we go, you should wear these. The forge could be quite hot for all of you." said Draught while giving everyone a blue gem ne.


    "These nes contain the Eksor Monster Overlord''s essence, one of the coldest materials that could be found. Although it is not as cold as Sublime Zero, it is already enough to protect you from the heat. Now, follow me." said Draught.


    After everyone is wearing the ne, Draught goes towards one of the big walls inside his house. He tapped the wall in a few ces with a certain rhythm before mumbling something in an inaudible voice.


    After a while, the wall moves on its own, revealing a different scene than the outside world. The scene looked like inside a dark cave. Without wasting more time, Draught steps into the dark cave.


    Jade and the others decide to follow Draught with some hesitation. After walking a few moments, they reach the cave''s exit and find apletely different world. All they could see was redva flowing without end.


    "Wee to The Forge. An artificial world that is specialized to create weapons and armors."

 Chapter 248: Star Core

    <h4>Chapter 248: Star Core</h4>


    The Forge, an artificial world created by Draught for making weapons and equipment. Inside this world, there is an unending sea of molten liquidva flowing.


    Despite the endless moltenva everywhere, the environment is still safe for ordinary people to breathe. As long as people could withstand the heat, ordinary people could live inside this artificial world.


    Still, Unlike the real world, the Forge didn''t have a sky. Once people look up, all they see is nothing but darkness. On the horizon, there is also nothing but darkness. The only source of light is the moltenva sea.


    Getting out from the cave, Draught waves his hand, and a tform made of stone appears in front of him from the moltenva sea. *GRRTT*


    "Come, follow me." said Draught as we walked toward the tform that kept appearing from theva sea, making a sort of bridge.


    Despite the endless sea moltenva, they didn''t feel the heat at all since the amulet Draught gave before protected them. As they walked through the stony bridge, Angus and the others could see a few blinding lights inside the moltenva.


    Unlike the light from theva, these balls of light are brighter than theva and radiate a mysterious aura. Looking at these balls of light, Angus and Gilford begin to realize something using their passive [Analyze].


    "T-This is¡­ Items. There is an item below theva sea." eximed Angus.


    "Wait.. That''s not all. They seem to keep being refined. Don''t tell me, this world is not only artificial but also a sort of self-sustainable and working continuously." said Gilford.


    "Kahahaha.. As expected, the heir of the Ancient King. It seems you get the ancient power and blessing about knowledge. You are right. This is not an ordinary forge but a self-working forge. You could also say it as an automatic forge." said Draught.


    "However, this is not an ordinary self-working forge. Although this world is artificial, I design it to be able to create things as natural as possible." added Draught as he waved his hand and caught fire kes in the air that seemed alive.


    Looking at this, "Woaahh.. The fire is alive. Fireflies!!" eximed Anna, who was trying to catch the fire kes dancing in the air.


    "Anna, don''t run and jump around. You could fall into theva." said Jayna worriedly.


    But Anna kept running and jumping around chasing the living fire kes.


    "Don''t worry. I designed the tform toe out from theva as long as you are still wearing the ne. Hmm.. If I am not wrong, it should be here." said Draught as he stood on the edge of the tform. *GRRTT*


    Theva sea below split open and revealed an entrance to go underground. Then, a staircase made of stone tforms appears at the entrance. From the entrance, everyone could feel the heat despite being negated by the amulet.


    Looking at Anna still ying with fireflies, "Ilgor, wait here with Anna." said Angus.


    "As you wish, master." replied Ilgor respectfully.


    "I will also stay here. I doubt I will find any interesting things down there." said Jayna.


    "Alright, then. Make sure not to let Anna make trouble." said Angus.


    Then, Draught, Jade, Gilford, and Angus begin to descend into the entrance. The more they go down, the more heat they feel. Gilford even needs to cover his body with mana not to be affected. Soon, they found inside the tunnel with a wall made of flowingva.


    During the journey inside the tunnel, "Sentient items couldn''t be made in a normal way like any other item. In ancient times, sentient items could only be produced by nature. To make it artificially, there is a lot of effort and work to be done without a single error."


    "Because of this, I created this artificial world to help me create sentient items. The world will keep refining the item continuously without stopping. However, like any other item, few basic rules need to be kept."


    "Angus, as a fellow crafter, what is the most important thing in creating an item?" asked Draught.


    "If we didn''t conclude the nning phase, it should be the ingredient or raw material," replied Angus.


    "Excellent answer. Then, what next after you get the material?" asked Draught.


    "Next, should be the tools for processing the material." said Angus.


    "Right, there are a lot of tools for processing the material. For creating weapons, the mostmon one is to melt by fire before fusing the material together. In this world, there are many kinds of fire. But, as I said before, sentient items used to be made by nature."


    "So, the next question is, what is the best natural fire for making sentient weapons?" asked Draught as they reached a ck door made of unknown material.


    Hearing Draught, Angus and Gilford begin to realize something yet still have some doubt. Seeing everyone''s reaction, Draught smiled and tapped the door in a certain rhythm. After a while, the door opened. From the inside, a gust of heatwavees outside.


    Fortunately, everyone has a certain degree of heat resistance to withstand it. Otherwise, they will be drying corpses now. After the heatwave went away, everyone could see a circr room with ava wall.


    In the middle of the room, there is a ball of light simr to the one outside. However, this ball of light keeps releasing a heatwave towards the surrounding area.


    Seeing the ball of light, "T-That''s... impossible." said Gilford.


    "Kahahaha¡­ yes it is. What''s a kind of natural fire better than the core of a star itself?" said Draught.


    At this moment, Angus bes speechless at the ball of fire in front of him. Using his [Analyze], he could find countless runes and enchantments ced on the ball of fire to prevent it from destroying the world.


    His instinct tells him that the thing in front of him is hazardous yet also very natural.


    ''Damn, the old man is really crazy. He could even contain the core of a star.'' thought Angus.


    The core of the star is not only just a ball made of fire. It is one of the greatest natural fires in the world. It is the source of life yet also hazardous. First of all, is their temperature and heat. Normally, no one could ever approach or touch this core since it is immensely hot.


    ording to Angus''s knowledge, the star core should also release radiation. Be it heat radiation or other dangerous radiation. Sometimes it could even explode and turn everything in the surrounding into ash.


    In his previous world, the most destructive explosion was not a nuke or atomic bomb but the supernova explosion of the star that could affect the entire gxy.


    Yet in front of him, he could see the star core beingpressed and used by a crazy mysterious old man like a ything.


    Other people in this world may not realize. But, Angus knows if the thing in front of him explodes, there is not even a ce to hide from it. Seeing the solemn face of Angus and Gilford, old man Draught couldn''t help but feel pride at his work.


    "Kahahahaha¡­ This star core is my pride and joy. It also could be said as my masterpiece. It took me a dozen years to create and stabilize it. Then, it takes another dozen years before I could use it to create sentient items." said Draught.


    "Unfortunately, despite having all of these. I still can''t make the sentient weapon for you Angus. As a great weaponsmith, it is a shame not to be able to create the most proper weapon for its user." said Draught dejectedly.


    Hearing this, Angus begins to understand a bit of the difficulty of creating his sentient weapon. Not only the materials, he at least needs the help of the star core or something better.


    ''I hope I can find another alternative way in the future. Otherwise, It will be impossible for me to get my sentient weapon.'' thought Angus while staring at the star core in front of him.


    "Alright, enough starring. Now, Jade. It is time for your part. Whether the sentient weapon could be sessfully created or not is based on your performance." said Draught waking everyone from their stupor.


    "Me?? What should I do, old man?" asked Jade.


    Although Jade doesn''t know what the star core is, his instinct and experience tell him that the thing in front of him is hazardous. Just feeling the fire energy contained inside of it, he already feels like going to be burned.


    "Rx.. Don''t be so tense. As you know, a sentient weapon is part of the user. Currently, the weapon is nothing but abination of material."


    "It didn''t have a shape, form, ability or any attribute. You need to shape it, give it form, soul, and make it part of you. You need to give it part of you and im it." said Draught.


    "Part of me?" asked Jade back.


    "Yes, but it is not just like flesh or blood. It needs something unique. It could be your blood, flesh, or anything. The more it represents you, the better the weapon it will be." said Draught.


    "Represent me??"

 Chapter 249: Disruption

    <h4>Chapter 249: Disruption</h4>


    "Represent me??" asked Jade.


    Then, Jade begins to think. The others didn''t disrupt Jade as they knew this was an important moment for Jade and his sentient weapon.


    After a while, "Old man Draught, could you help me take a piece of my mana core?" asked Jade.


    "A piece of your mana core? Are you crazy? I know the best way to represent you is your mana core. But, even if I seed in taking a piece of it, you will be disabled in the worst case you could die." replied old man Draught.


    "No, I will not die." replied Jade shortly.


    "What makes you certain?" said old man Draught.


    "If it is before, I will say the one representing me is my vige, the Sur vige. But now, I am a warrior and a fighter. During thest few months, I keep thinking why I can''t break through to the seventh grade."


    "Everyone said that my strength is already at its peak. All I need is just thest step. Thisst step seems to be very far filled with many obstacles. I feel like I have missed something. But, during our journey towards here, I started to realize something."


    "Ever since I created my vige and be a pir of everyone. I am starting to be afraid to risk my life subconsciously. As the leader, I always thought to be there, to be everyone''s pir, hope, and shield. It feels like I am being bound by it.


    "Being away from my people makes me realize this invisible chain in my heart. Maybe this is the reason I stopped going forward. Maybe this is just my overthinking. But, I feel if I want to move forward, I need to risk my life. I need to gamble with everything I got." said Jade.


    "That''s why I will use this chance to breakthrough!!." dere Jade as he releases a powerful mana aura subconsciously.


    Hearing Jade''s deration makes the old man Draught smile.


    "Kahahaha¡­ Trying to a breakthrough while finalizing your weapon sentient with your core."ughed Draught.


    "That''s.. the craziest thing I''ve ever heard. You do realize finalizing your weapon is not just fusing your core into it. You need to make a bond with it."


    "On top of that, you also need to focus on going through a seventh realm. If you fail, you will not only die, your existence will bepletely erased since you try to reach the seventh realm. I''ll ask you once again, are you sure about this, Jade?" asked Draught seriously.


    "Yes, I am sure." replied Jade resolutely.


    "F-Father¡­" said Gilford, but he stopped talking further as he looked at his father''s resolute face.


    Now, all Gilford can do is support Jade and hope that he will be safe. Everyone knows that stepping into seventh grade is a very dangerous step that needs a miracle for it to happen.


    There is even a saying that people that managed to reach this realm are the one that survives many adversaries and the impossibility. The one that breaks the chain of fate and God''s prophecy. The one that will stand on the top.


    If going through grade six is risking their entire life, then breaking through grade seven is risking their whole being. Should they fail to pass through, their entire being will be erased by the world. This may be the same with death, but the implication is different.


    In this magic world, everything is possible. Even resurrecting people is possible. But, someone that failed to break through grade seven could never be resurrected since their entire being is erased and gone into nothingness.


    Looking at Jade''s resolute face, Draught couldn''t help but ept his demand. He knows that every single person that steps into seven grade is never going through a usual way. But, what Jade''s going to do needs more than a miracle for him to seed.


    After that, Draught and Jade start to prepare themselves. Normally, the finalize of weapon sentients need to be done alone by the user or owner.


    But, since Jade decided to use a piece of his core, Draught also needed to help him take a part of Jade''s core carefully without doing unnecessary harm to him.


    After meditating to calm his mind and prepare his mentality, Jade stood up in front of the Star Core. Old Man Draught stands near Jade with a solemn expression. Taking a piece of mana core without killing or crippling the user is challenging, even for Draught.


    Angus and Gilford are also ready nearby in case something goes wrong. Then, Jade takes a deep breath before nodding to Draught to start the operation.


    In the meantime, outside Draught''s small house, Warton trained against bubbles as usual. Suddenly, he feels a high-level barrier surrounds the whole mountain. Then, a few people with hideous clothes appear in front of Warton.


    "I suppose you are not here as a guest." said Warton as he prepared to battle while ring up his mana and suppressing everyone. *Whooss*


    Although Warton is often being used as a caretaker by Draught, he is still a true seventh-gradebatant. Abatant that reaches the top. Without wasting any moment, Warton brandished his greatsword towards the person in front of him. *ng*


    "This strength.. Tch.. It seems you came prepared." said Warton as he felt his opponent was almost on par with him.


    "Leave him for me. All of you go through the hidden passage." said the person in front of Warton while brandishing his dual short sword.


    "Hmph¡­ Do you think you could pass me easily?" said Warton as he tried to block the others.


    But, he was once again being blocked by the same person with a dual short sword. The person keeps attacking Warton at his vital spot with speed and great precision. This forced Warton to defend himself and let the others pass through him, entering the small house.


    "Tch.. You are courting death. Even though you managed to pass through me, there is still an old man Draught that could kill all you easily." said Warton.


    But, the other person didn''t respond and kept attacking Warton frantically, creating a massive shockwave each time they shed.


    In the meantime, inside the forge, Anna who is ying with the ''Fireflies'', suddenly looks at the cave entrance where theye from. Jayna, who is nearby, also notices a hostile intent from the cave.


    "Ilgor, prepare for battle. We have gotpany." said Jayna.


    Hearing this and looking at the two girl''s behavior, Ilgor immediately takes out his dual axe and looks at the cave entrance.


    *Sniff* *Sniff* After sniffing for a moment, Ilgor suddenlyunched an attack towards the cave entrance [Axe Art - Wind cutter]. *Whoosh* *ng* Two intruders reveal themself while parrying Ilgor''s attack.


    At the same time, just as Draught starts his operation taking a piece of Jade''s mana core, he feels an intrudering into The Forge.


    However, Draught currently can''t get distracted and stop his operation. Otherwise, Jade will die at his hand. At the same time, Angus also perceives the intruder using his [Great Mana Echolocation].


    "Cousin, there is an intruder outside." said Angus.


    "Intruder?! At this moment!!" said Gilford.


    "Yeah, let''s seal the ce ande outside. We must not let them distract the old man Draught and uncle." said Angus.


    They immediately close the ck door to the circr room and ce a few battle golem to standby. However, during the way, Angus perceives few intruders already going inside the tunneling towards them.


    "Tch.. They are fast. Cousin, they are here." said Angus as he cast Fire Oil in front of them.


    Because of the heat from theva wall, the mmable Fire Oil immediately ignited and exploded. *BOOM* The explosion is big enough that it could be heard by the people outside.


    ''That''sing from the tunnel. Howe they managed to pass us and my detection?!'' thought Jayna, who was looking at the people in front of them.


    There were only two people before them, but Jayna and Ilgor couldn''t perceive their strength level or any mana fluctuation.


    ''They seem to have some good stealth items. But, they choose the wrong ce to fight here.'' thought Jayna as her entire body is covered with fire.


    "Big sister, can I burst them?" asked Anna.


    "Yeah, you can also transform here." replied Jayna.


    "Really?? Yay.." said Anna as she disappeared from her spot, leaving the cracked ground.


    In the blink of an eye, Anna had already arrived in front of the two people brandishing her miasma w towards them. The two intruders are surprised looking at Anna''s transformation, but they still manage to get hold of themself and parry the iing attack.


    *ng* *BOOM* Both of the intruders take a few steps back as they didn''t expect Anna''s strength. Using this opportunity, Jayna approaches the two intruders using [Fiery Burst].


    "Anna, jump!! [Sword Art - Fiery Wave] " said Jayna as she brandished her sword horizontally.


    Since Jayna inside The Forge is rich in fire mana, Jayna didn''t need to use [Sacred Fire] to utilize [Fiery Wave]. A massive heatwave immediately came towards the two intruders and engulfed them while Anna jumped high in the sky.


    After the fire recedes slightly, the two intruders manage to survive, relying on their safety items. But, Jayna also noticed there were some burn marks in their clothes.

 Chapter 250: 7th Circle Spell

    <h4>Chapter 250: 7th Circle Spell</h4>


    Noticing the burning mark in the intruder''s clothes, Jayna knew that they had already used all their life-saving items to withstand Jayna''s previous attack. Suddenly, the intruder noticed concentrated miasma energying from above.


    They found Anna has a wing made of miasma shooting a massive [Miasma st] towards them. Seeing that there is no time to escape, they immediately counter it using their own attack.


    [Sword Art - Wheeling sh] [Spear Art - Piercing Needle] *BOOM* The two attacks shed and disrupted everyone''s vision.


    In the meantime, inside the tunnel after [Fire Oil] exploded revealed three people in hideous cloth unharmed. Looking at the intruder, both Angus and Gilford be solemn and vignt.


    "Troublesome.. let''s hurry. We don''t have much time left." said one of the people before disappearing on the spot.


    Looking at the disappearing intruder in front of him, Angus felt a dangering at him and instantly used Domain [Domain - Yin Yang Stance]. He immediately noticed that the intruder was already in front of him, brandishing a dagger.


    Without wasting any moment, Angus moves his hand and parries the iing attack. *Tap* Angus touches the intruder using his hand and sends him off-bnce towards theva wall.


    *Bam* Using his superhuman reflex, the intruder managed to stop his momentum from entering theva wall on the side by embedding his foot towards the ground. The sudden situation surprises everyone.


    Before the intruder gets his bearings, Angusunches an attack towards the intruder [Domain - Starry Night]. Like countless stars in the sky, Angus''s punches and kicks hit the intruder''s back at unbelievable speed. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    The intruder couldn''t even respond before being pushed into theva wall. The intruder starts getting burned inside theva wall despite his attempt to protect his body using mana.


    The intruder couldn''t withstand the burning sensation inside theva and released a tremendous amount of mana towards the surrounding area. *Whoosh*


    "Arggghh!!" screamed the intruder as he tried going out from theva.


    At the same time, the other two intruders decide to use this chance to attack Angus. Seeing this, Gilford also did not stay silent either. He immediately summons Alfredo in the small form to hold the two iing intruders.


    The two intruders are surprised at the sudden appearance of Colossus. Since Alfredo is in smaller form, his speed is faster than his gigantic form.


    Combined with the improvement Gilford made during all these years, Alfredo has already be a top-notch Colossus in any form.


    *BAM* Alfredo begins to punch the two iing intruders using its metallic fist. Although it is only a normal fist attack, its power ispared with the grade six full-power attack.


    The two intruders didn''t expect such a force behind Alfredo''s attack and were thrown behind. In the meantime, Angus takes a rune card and uses it against the intruder inside theva [3rd Circle - Thunderball]. *Bzzztt*


    A concentrated ball of lightning appeared in front of Angus and shot towards the intruder. The intruder couldn''t escape the attack, getting hit directly by the [Thunderball].


    "Graahh!!!" screamed the intruder in pain.


    Although the Thunderball barely damages the intruder''s body, the shocking sensation halts his mana control and concentration. This forced the intruder to once again get contact with theva around him.


    The pain of being burned and the shock in his body make him lose his mind. Soon, the intruder died inside theva. However, The other two intruders didn''t react, even looking at their dead teammate.


    Seeing this, ''They are professional.'' thought Angus.


    Then, the two intruders once again came towards Angus and Gilford. At the same time, Gilford just finished casting [Lock On] on both of them to perceive the two intruders. Now, he could follow the movement of the two intruders.


    Combined with the [Analyze], Gilford controls Alfredo to intercept the two intruders. Even if the two intruders are fast, they are still not as fast as Gilford''s mind speed. At first, Alfredo is losing since he is still not as fast as the two intruders.


    At this split second, Angus gives some enchantment spell towards Alfredo. The difference between Battle golem and Colossus is only from their spec andbat capability.


    But also the support they could receive. Colossus is not just a simple machine but could also think for themself. This makes Colossus a half-living machine and could receive enchantment spells.


    After receiving enchantment spells, Alfredo''s speed and strength became on par with the two intruders and managed to hold them down. The intruder is also surprised at this since Colossus, like Alfredo, is a rare thing.


    "Tch.. We can''t afford to waste any more time. Let''s use it." said one of the intruders.


    "Are you sure? We should use it against Draught." replied the other intruder.


    "What else can we do? At this rate, the weapon will bepleted," said the intruder.


    "Fine, let''s do it." replied the other intruder as each of them took out crystal runes.


    Seeing this, Angus feels a bad premonition.


    "Gilford!!" yelled Angus as he was ready to activate his [Domain].


    Gilford also notices the crystal rune and controls Alfredo to intercept them. Before Alfredo reaches them, the two intruders have already broken the rune crystal and activated it. *Crack* *Whoosh*


    A blinding light envelops everything starting from the two intruders [5th Circle Spell - Brilliance].


    In the meantime, on the outside of the tunnel. Jayna and Anna begin to sh with the other two intruders at high speed while Ilgor supports them. Many small shockwaves appeared as they fought.


    However, soon their differences in grade started to show up. Anna starts to get tired and low on energy as she continuously uses [Miasma st] to fend off the two intruders. Jayna and Ilgor also begin to be exhausted.


    On the other hand, the two intruders are still fine, with only a few scratches and burn marks on their clothes from Jayna''s first attack.


    "Why don''t you all just give up? If it is not because we want to use you as a hostage, all of you will be dead by now." said the intruder.


    "Shut up, Bubble. Anna can still fight." replied Anna.


    But, her miasma ws are already getting thinner and smaller.


    "Don''t think you already win now. We could still fight." said Jayna.


    "Tch.. I guess we should just take one of them and kill the rest." said the intruder.


    "Agree." said the other intruder.


    At this moment, both of them feel a colossal mana fluctuationing from the underground. At the same time, inside the underground tunnel, just as Angus wants to use Domain to block the attack, he hears an inaudible voice from behind [Shield].


    A translucent barrier envelope both Angus and Gilford before [Brilliance] hit them. The barrier and the spell keep hitting each other. Under the strong force of [Brilliance], the barrier starts to get cracked but is mended at incredible speed as the crack appears.


    After a while, the spell finally recedes, leaving a globe-shaped empty field. The current underground tunnel is gone, reced by the nk field. Everyone could even see the outside world with a few smallva pools in the surrounding area.


    In the middle of the field, the two intruders stood up, looking at the old man in front of them. Currently, in front of the two intruders stands an old man Draught.


    "Who is the one that sent you?" said Draught coldly.


    Both of the intruders didn''t respond and kept looking at Draught. They know just a moment of carelessness. Both of them could die before they could think.


    "Not going to answer, huh? Then, die!!" said Draught as he released a mysterious, strong aura towards the two intruders.


    Just as the aura touches one of the two intruders, a st of bluish energy counters Draught mysterious force. While Draught is surprised at the sudden appearance of the mysterious energy, the intruders take another crystal rune and break it.


    Seeing this wake-up Draught from his stupor. As the crystal breaks, a gigantic water giant appears before him and releases a massive tsunami of water at Draught. [7th Circle - Neptune''s Wrath]


    "You are courting death!!" yelled Draught as he punched, countering the gigantic water giant.


    *BOOOMM* The two forces collided and created a devastating shockwave towards the surrounding area. Even the other two intruders and Jayna''s group could feel the tremor and the aftermath.


    Seeing the iing shockwave, Angus goes in front of Gilford and uses [Unbreakable Shield] to defend themselves. As he predicted, the barrier shield Draught used on them before couldn''t hold against the devastating shockwave.


    As the devastating shockwave rages on, Angus could feel his mana depletes at fast speed, trying to maintain [Unbreakable Shield].


    "Argghhh!!!" screamed Angus as he gave his all to defend against the attack.


    Just as Angus''s almost exhausted all his mana, another strong shockwave containing pure fire manaes from behind them and cancels the devastating shockwave. *DOOOM* Along with it, the whole artificial world trembles.


    The Forge that should be already hot bes hotter and starts to burn even the stone tform. Fortunately, Angus''s group wears a special ne to offset this heat. However, the intruder who only defends themselves using mana starts to feel roasted slowly.


    As Angus and Gilford look behind them, they see the ck door already opened and a bright red skin colored person levitating in the air. The person is like a sun that keeps radiating heat and light towards the surroundings.

 Chapter 251: 7th Grade Realm

    <h4>Chapter 251: 7th Grade Realm</h4>


    Inside the circrva room, a red-skinned person levitates above the ground while releasing unending fire mana towards the surroundings. This person is none other than Jade, who managed to break through at thest second.


    Just before Draught and [Neptune''s Wrath] sh with each other, Half of Jade''s body is already eroded and cracking. This is the sign of a failed breakthrough to the seven grade.


    As his consciousness started to fade away, a devastating shockwave broke the door open and hit him. Usually, this kind of shockwave will heavily injure him, much less in his current condition.


    However, the devastating shockwave not only injured him but filled the gap in his cracked body, making his body filled with energy at a split second. Using this chance, Jade used thest bit of his will and managed to break through in one go.


    Then, Jade begins to release an invisible wave towards the surroundings and make the world tremble. His fragile and cracking body healed at an abnormal speed. He feels his body is brim with immeasurable power he never felt before.


    ''This strength¡­ No wonder they always say the seventh grade is the realm of infinite power.'' thought Jade as he started to control the power he got and looked in Angus''s direction.


    On the other hand, Draught couldn''t help but smile at Jade''s session andpletely ignore the two miserable intruders who were already half dead from the devastating shockwave before.


    "Kahahahaha¡­ You did it. You managed to do it. Hahaha.. It seems the devastating shockwave managed to help you break through by chance. Kahahaha.. " as Draught keptughing madly.


    "Yeah, thanks to you, old man. Now, what should we do to them?" said Jade as he appeared next to Draught.


    "Well, decide for yourself. They technically help you break through even it is an ident. Anyway, how about the artifact?" said Draught.


    "Ohh.. about that.." said Jade as he stopped his sentence and looked at thest two intruders in the stone tform with Jayna''s group.


    "It seems they even provide me with a target to test my new power." said Jade.


    "Kahahaha.. Go get them. We don''t need all of them anyway." replied Draught.


    "Then, I leave the protection of others to you." said Jade before disappearing, leaving a red sh.


    A few secondster, Jade''s already arrived in front of the two remaining intruders [Meteorite Smash].


    Sensing the strong Jade''s iing attack, the two intruders immediately retaliate with their strongest attack [Sword art - Magnum sh] [Spear Art - Piercing Blow]. *BAM* the two forces shed and canceled each other.


    "This force.. Seventh-grade realm." said one of the intruders.


    "It seems we failed." replied the other one.


    Suddenly, A bright crimson orb appeared on the top of Jade''s hand. As soon as the orb appears, everything nearby begins to melt and burn.


    *Whooshh* At this exact moment, a bluish globe barrier envelops Jayna, Anna, and Ilgor protecting them from the scorching temperature in the surroundings.


    "Hooo¡­ An orb. That''s a very unusual sentient weapon for a fighter like Jade." said Draught as he looked at Jade''s crimson orb from far away.


    Grabbing the orb, Jade sticks out his hand [Tri re]. In the blink of an eye, three bursts of fire envelop the two intruders before they can react. Unlike Jade''s previous Tri re, the current one appeared abnormally fast and many times more potent.


    Looking at the attack in front of him, "Hmm¡­ My control over fire is a little bit off. I nned only to give them a strong wave of fire. But, it somehow turned them to ash before they could retaliate." said Jade observing his attack.


    "Kahahaha¡­ That''s because you just break through. Moreover, sentient weapons are also unlike normal weapons."


    "If your power is like water in theke, a sentient weapon is the channel that controls the water. This makes your attack be many times more concentrated and deadly."


    "Moreover, since you form it using your core, its connection towards your power is almost without any interruption. It seems there are no signs of rejection or defectiveness." exined Draught as he appeared beside Jade and observed the orb.


    "Yeah, old man. This is really the best weapon for me. Do you want to check it further?" asked Jade.


    "As much as I want to inspect it, I will decline your offer. Sentient Weapon may only obey you. However, your current one is still at the embryo state."


    "Under certain pressure from a strong person like me could easily subdue it. Losing a weapon sentient is not like losing an ordinary weapon. It will also weaken and hurt you based on your bond with the weapon."


    "Since you use your mana core to bond with it. You have a very high degree of connection with it, and it could hurt you more."


    "I suggest you should never let the other touch your weapon sentient unless it matures into aplete artifact. There are some people that even rarely summon his sentient weapon to hide it and only use it in a deathmatch." exined Draught.


    "I see. Thanks for the information, old man. No thanks for everything." said Jade while bowing his head.


    "Kahahaha¡­ Jade, my boy. You are already a seventh-gradebatant. You should not bow your head to others easily." replied Draught.


    "Yeah, but you deserve it, old man." replied Jade.


    "Alright, that''s enough. We should deal with these intruders first." said Draught as he flicked his hand and the two dying intruders appeared in front of him.


    "Now, tell me who sent you, and I will end you peacefully." said Draught coldly.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Kill us!! *Cough* We are nothing but a pawn. *Cough* The false shall be fade *Cough* the truth will be¡­" said the dying intruder.


    Before the intruder finishes his sentence, Draught ends both of them and makes them disappear entirely, leaving only their mana core. Seeing this, Jade couldn''t help but look at Draught only to find he had a solemn cold expression.


    Seeing Draught''s expression, Jade decides to stay silent and hold back his urges to ask about this matter. At this moment, Anna approached both of them and collected the mana core left behind by the dead intruder on the ground.


    Draught and Jade also notice this but don''t do anything to Anna as she also ignores the two adults nearby. After collecting the mana core, Anna ran towards the approaching Angus.


    "Angus.. Angus¡­ Can I eat these? Please? Please?" said Anna.


    "Eat it??" said everyone.


    "Err¡­ Anna, how many times have I told you to at least do this discreetly." said Angus.


    "B-But.. There is no one here but us. So, Can I eat it?" said Anna while giving puppy eyes to Angus.


    After giving a long sigh, "Yeah, whatever. Now, everyone also knows about this." said Angus.


    "Yeyy¡­" said Anna happily, like she was getting a delicious candy.


    "Kahahaha¡­ as expected of the fallen one vessel. She could even eat high-grade mana core directly."ughed Draught looking at Anna, who globed the mana core.


    As for the others, they couldn''t help but shake their heads. At this point, they are already somehow numb to Anna''s absurdness. If they keep paying attention to everything about the little girl, they will only tire themselves out.


    After that, everyone decides to go outside The Forge to look at the situation. Since the intruder managed to enter The Forge, it means the intruder also somehow passed Warton, who was training outside the house.


    As soon as theye out from the wall inside the cave entrance, they arrive in the open field with a bright sky on top of them.


    The previous small house and the vegetation nearby had already disappeared. The lush forest not far away from the Draught''s house has also already turned into a wastnd.


    If people looked from far away, the small mountain also split in two like being sliced by a sharp weapon. In front of them, Warton sat down on the ground with various wounds on his body.


    Ignoring the destruction in the surrounding, "Warton, how many of them?" asked Draught while picking his ear with a bored expression.


    "There are two of them. At first, there was only one. But, during their escape, another seventh-gradebatant came out and prevented me from chasing them further." replied Warton.


    "Hmm¡­ That means two seventh-gradebatants." said Draught.


    "Yes, master. Do you know who are.." said Warton.


    Before Warton could finish his sentence, "Warton, forget about this matter and don''t tell anyone." said Draught.


    "Ehh.. But, Master Draught, they dare to¡­" replied Warton.


    "Warton, I said forget it. Did I not make myself clear?" said Draught coldly.


    "Y-Yes, master." replied Warton hurriedly.


    "Good, then prepare a feast. We need to celebrate Jade''s breakthrough." said Draught.


    "Jade''s breakthrough??" said Warton as he just realized the enormous mana Jade produces towards the surroundings.


    Jade just had his breakthrough. He still couldn''t control his mana properly and constantly released a certain mana pressure nearby. Seeing this, Warton couldn''t help but smile and congratte Jade.


    As a seventh-gradebatant, he naturally knows how dangerous and challenging it is to break through into the seventh grade. Soon, they begin to have a feast and party on the barrenwn where the Draught''s house stands previously.

 Chapter 252: Blue Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 252: Blue Phoenix</h4>


    A month passed by since Jade managed to get his sentient weapon and reach 7th grade. During this one month, Angus didn''t get out of the inn too much. He decided to focus on refining and to cultivate his chi.


    After Jade''s weapon sentient incident, Angus consumed more than half of his chi to fight against the intruders. The domain is worthy to be called as the pinnacle technique of martial art in Angus''s past life. Just by utilizing it, he could fight on par with a high-gradebatant.


    However, the chi consumption for its usage is enormous. If Angus didn''t have the mysterious heritage chi to refill his chi, he probably needed to exhaust all his vitality to produce his current amount of chi.


    Staying inside this dangerous dimension, Angus feels that he will never have enough no matter how much chi he has. Moreover, as the time for Endless Battlefieldes near, he feels the need to increase his strength further.


    He didn''t know what kind of danger was waiting inside the Endless Battlefield. However, judging from the story and rumor about the ce, he feels the need for a certain amount of power to get out alive.


    After finishing a session of refining chi, Angus opened his eyes from his meditation. Currently, he feels exhausted while his whole body is covered with sweat. Refining chi from the heritage chi is different from refining mana.


    In refining mana, Angus has the help of mana core to produce mana from heritage chi or the ambient mana. In refining chi, he needs to do all the processes manually without a single error. This was an arduous task and exhausted his mind.


    Because of this, Angus couldn''t continuously refine his chi and needed to take a break. He will be prone to creating more mistakes in refining chi with an exhausted mind, which is dangerous since a single fatal error could kill or cripple him.


    Opening his eyes, Angus found Jayna in the room. Looking that Angus is waking up from refining his chi, Jayna gets a towel and gives it to Angus to wipe his sweat.


    Receiving the towel, "Thanks. What time is it?" asked Angus.


    "It''s eight in the morning." replied Jayna as she was putting on some of her gear.


    "Eh.. It''s morning already. Time really passed by." said Angus.


    Since Angus needs all his focus in refining chi, he often forgets the surroundings and time. Sometimes he could even refine chi from the evening to the morning the next day without realizing it.


    Fortunately, as a second-gradebatant, he could stay awake for a few days without sleeping at all. Although his body is fine, he will still be fatigued from refining the chi.


    "Are you going to the Battle Arena again?" asked Angus as he looked at Jayna putting on some protective equipment.


    "Yeah, Do you want toe?" asked Jayna.


    Angus didn''t reply but looked at the window for a while. Jayna doesn''t mind this since she knows Angus is also tired from cultivating the chi and sometimes refuses her invitation.


    ''Hmm¡­ Today is a bright day. Might as well go out for a while.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Sure, let''s go together." said Angus as he began to clean his body with spells and change his damp clothes.


    "Ehh.. You areing?" asked Jayna as she didn''t expect Angus to ept her invitation.


    "Yeah, today has good weather. It will be a shame to just coop inside the room. Is anything wrong?" asked Angus back.


    "N-No, This is great. I mean... Sure, you cane along." replied Jayna cheerfully.


    Soon, both of them were already on the street, going towards the arena. Besides them, Ilgor and Anna also apany them. Learning from the previous incident, Angus and Jayna decide not to leave Anna alone with Ilgor.


    Sometimes Ilgor couldn''t stop Anna even if he wanted to as she is a real troublemaker and very unpredictable. Fortunately, she only makes some trouble in a new environment. In regr times, she just behaves herself while ying with the bubbles like a child.


    While walking towards the Battle Arena, "I wonder how uncle Jade and cousin Gilford are doing?" asked Jayna.


    "Don''t worry, Gilford is probably ''researching'' at the nearby public library. As for uncle Jade, we could just hope he could control his power as soon as possible." said Angus.


    After Jade reaches seventh grade, his control over power bes worse. Sometimes he could radiate terrifying fire mana towards the surrounding without realizing.


    Because of this, he stayed at the Old Man Draught ce and trained with Warton to control his power. Since he is already a seventh-gradebatant, his power is very destructive.


    A casual burst of fire could be a massive fire explosion without proper control. Therefore, Jade needs a special ce to train and adapt to his new power.


    Some rumors even said a new seventh-gradebatant usually would need to go secluded training or experience a lot of battle to grasp their new strength. This leaves Angus and his friend on their own to do their things.


    After walking while enjoying the good weather and the livelymercial district, Angus and his group arrive at the Battle Arena. Since everyone has a lot of spare time, Jayna and Ilgor decide to train themself inside the arena.


    Jayna wants to get more experience inbat, while Ilgor decides to temper his axe mastery to break through the fourth grade. The fourth grade is the threshold between low grade and high grade. It is also called mastery grade.


    To reach fourth grade, people need to have some sort of mastery, be it weapon mastery, elemental mastery, spell mastery, or other mastery. This is also why starting from the fourth grade above, people often referred to them as the realm of the expert.


    However, for ordinary people to achieve mastery is a very difficult thing. Only talented people could reach mastery. Without talent, people only could train all their life before reaching a mastery state.


    Arriving at the battle arena, Jayna and Ilgor go to the registration area like usual while Angus and Anna go towards the audience area. After the opening speech from the announcer and a few fights, it is finally Jayna''s turn.


    Jayna already became a regr fighter during this one month and had her own audience betting on her. She even has her own fans since she is quite a skilled and talented sword fighter.


    Fortunately, she uses a helmet and hides her identity. Otherwise, it will be a hassle every time someone recognizes her outside the arena. Her name inside the battle arena is Sword Princess.


    "Alright, everyone. The next match is our beloved Sword Princess fighting a neer called Blue Phoenix." said the announcer.


    Hearing the Sword Princess, everyone began to cheer. However, Angus and Jayna are surprised at hearing the name Blue Phoenix.


    ''It should be just a coincidence. Well, this is inside Porros. Even a seventh-gradebatant didn''t dare cause trouble, much less a sixth-grade beast. But, I hope nothing bad happens.'' thought Angus.


    ''Blue Phoenix?! Is it one of the Fire Phoenix''s sisters?? But I didn''t feel any of their aura? It should be just a coincidence.'' thought Jayna.


    As both gates opened, two girls of almost the same height and build but with different clothes colors came out. Jayna wears red-colored armor while Blue Phoenix wears blue-colored armor.


    After some introduction, both of the girls went into the center of the arena. Both of them use swords as their weapon.


    Looking at the two girls ready, "Without wasting any moment, let the fight begin!!" said the announcer.


    Then, the two girls begin to sh swords. During their first sh, they realized both of them had roughly the same physical strength. In the next moment, they start to exchange dozens of attacks.


    From the outside, both of them look equal, but any sword expert could see that Blue Phoenix is losing in terms of sword skill with Jayna.


    From the Blue Phoenix''s fighting pattern, they could see that the Blue Phoenix is not too proficient at sword mastery and rely more on mana-based skill. This often happened to the neer as inside the Battle Arena they couldn''t use mana at all.


    Without mana, the fighter will be forced to fight with only their weapon skill and physical strength. Unless it is an absurd person like Anna or Angus who have incredible physical strength, the fight usually will heavily rely on weapon skill.


    Afterpletely grasping Blue Phoenix''s fighting pattern using [Analyze], Jayna didn''t go easy anymore and decided to end the match. Using her sword, she hit Blue Phoenix''s sword and threw it outside the arena. *ng* Then, she pointed her sword at Blue Phoenix.


    "Surrender." said Jayna coldly.


    Seeing she lose quickly toward Jayna, Blue Phoenix gave a long sigh before replying, "Alright, I surrender."


    As soon as Blue Phoenix surrendered, "As expected from our Sword Princess, her sword skill seems to be improved again. Everyone please give apuse to both of the contestants." said the announcer.


    Then, both of the girls got out of the arena. On the way, a ck-haired girl came towards them.


    Looking at the girl, "Millie?!!"

 Chapter 253: Catch Up

    <h4>Chapter 253: Catch Up</h4>


    "Millie?!!" eximed both Jayna and Blue Phoenix at the same time.


    "Huh??" as everyone was surprised at their sentence.


    Then, Blue Phoenix and Jayna take off their helmets simultaneously. In the meantime, in the audience seat, Angus feels a familiar mana signature near Jayna through his detection.


    "This mana... Anna, let''s go meet Jayna." said Angus.


    "Okay." replied Anna shortly while keeping ying with bubbles.


    Before long, Angus and Anna arrive at Jayna''s location. Currently, Jayna is chatting with two girls. One is Millie Golberg, and the other is Mia Nostrand.


    They are Angus and Jayna''s friends that go into this Endless Battlefield dimension before being separated by the seventh-grade beast attack. Looking at Millie and Mia''s healthy condition, Angus is d that both of them are fine.


    Among their party, Angus''s most worries are these two girls. Based on fighting capability, both of them are the lowest among the others. However, Angus could feel that they have already reached grade two, which shows that their potential is not lost to him and Jayna.


    Having a grade two at the age of 15 is already hailed as a prodigy or genius back in the Heart Kingdom. ording to the Heart kingdom rules, anyone who reached grade three before 25 could get an honorary noble title.


    However, the only people who managed to get this title could only be counted by the finger up to this date. The primary reason is that most people usually couldn''t pass the bottleneck of grade two or spend too much time on it.


    For ordinary people, breaking through grade two is more challenging than breaking through grade three. This is because grade two is the first bottleneck for everyone to upgrade their mana core. As for breaking through grade three, it is easier and just a matter of time.


    ording to the expert, grade three is where mana cores be fully matured. Because of this, most people only need to wait, and their core will be upgraded automatically.


    The time for the core to fully mature is different for each person. The longest time for mana cores to mature after reaching second grade is ten years, while the shortest time is around two to three years.


    So reaching grade two at the age of fifteen is the same as having an honorary title in the Heart kingdom, which shows the excellent talent someone had.


    In other kingdoms, they even give them more attention and resources. Basically, the one that reaches this level is called a prodigy and will have a certain prestige.


    Angus and Jayna are quite oddballs since the first one has the help of system and heritage chi while thetter is merged with the primordial beast Fire Phoenix. Therefore, Angus is quite surprised to find Mia and Millie have already reached grade two.


    Moreover, he also finds Mia''s mana signature is quite different from before. If before he could feel a trace of the warm fire element, now he could feel warm yet also cold simultaneously. This is the primary reason Angus couldn''t recognize her in the battle arena before.


    Arriving in front of them, "d you are safe, Millie, Mia." called Angus.


    "Angus, you are here." eximed Millie and Mia.


    Then, the two girls look at Anna beside Angus, still ying with bubbles, ignoring everyone.


    "So cute!!" said Millie as she approached Anna.


    "Adorable!!" said Mia as she also approached Anna.


    "Angus, who is this girl?" asked Millie.


    "Ohh, she is Anna. Anna, this is sister Millie and Mia. They are friends." said Angus.


    Anna then looks at Millie and Mia, "Blue Birdy." said Anna while pointing to Mia.


    "Sister Ghost." said Anna while pointing at Millie.


    Hearing Anna''s remark, the two girls couldn''t help but be speechless.


    "Hush.. Anna, that''s rude to give someone a nickname like that." rebuked Jayna.


    "Bubble.. Bubble¡­" as Anna ignored Jayna''s remark like usual and continued ying with bubbles.


    "Err.. we actually don''t mind, but it seems she could guess our nature urately." said Millie.


    "Yeah, now if I think about it, it''s also true. But, it is still the first time someone calls me a bird." said Mia.


    "Huh?? What do you mean?" asked Jayna.


    "Lady Jayna, actually we¡­" as Millie starts to tell their story when they meet the Soul Keeper and their journey.


    After hearing their story, "I see.. So, you get help from a Soul Keeper and be his disciple. Moreover, Mia somehow devours the soul of Blue Phoenix. Then, all of you are going through a journey until reaching Porros." said Angus, summarizing their story.


    "Yeah, is there something wrong?" asked Millie.


    At this moment, both Angus and Jayna looked at each other.


    "Mia, have you also received any memories from the Blue Phoenix during the soul transfer?" asked Jayna.


    "No, is there anything wrong?" asked Mia.


    "If I am not wrong, ording to the master, normally the soul like Blue Phoenix contains a lot of memories. But, he managed to purge the memories andpletely make it a pure soul. Therefore, Mia didn''t have any memory of Blue Phoenix." exined Millie.


    "So, that''s the case. Actually¡­" as Jayna tells them about the Fire Phoenix.


    After hearing Jayna''s story, "Hmm¡­ This must be the Fate that the master is talking about." said Millie.


    "Fate??" eximed Jayna and Angus.


    "Yeah, I am not sure either. Apparently, every single living being has already had a predestination path since they were born. There are many names for these things, such as the way of the world and destiny, but most call them as Fate."


    "This Fate works mysteriously and is bound in every single living being. However, a powerful person like the seventh-gradebatant may change their fate, but they still could never escape from the fate." exined Millie.


    "So, I suspect the Fire Phoenix merging withdy Jayna and summoning the Blue Phoenix incident is the work of Fate. Master said there is no such a thing as coincidence but only Fate that works mysteriously." added Millie.


    "Hmm.. It seems your master is really wise." said Angus as he also agreed with Millie''s words.


    "Yeah, although the master''s appearance is a little bit weird, he is kind to us. Without him, we will never survive and reach Porros." replied Millie.


    Then, Angus and the others decide to go out from the battle arena and have lunch while catching up and telling their journey.


    On the way outside the Battle Arena, "Hmm¡­ I seem to forget something." said Jayna.


    "Really?? Must be something unimportant since you forget about it." replied Angus.


    Looking at the closeness of Angus and Jayna, Millie and Mia begin to whisper by themselves.


    "Millie, do you think they are already doing it?" said Mia.


    "Doing what??" said Millie.


    "Doing that thing. You men and women together." said Mia.


    "M-Mia¡­ w-we shouldn''t talk about this. Although they look like they have already done it many times, Lady Jayna and Angus are high nobles. T-They have proper etiquette." replied Millie while blushing hearing Mia''s usation.


    However, Angus and Jayna could hear their conversation clearly since both of them had a high perception.


    Hearing Millie''s words makes Jayna blush red like a tomato. Rather than hide herself with her hand, her body subconsciously moves towards Angus to hide her face in his chest.


    Looking at this action, both the two girls are convinced that Angus and Jayna must have already done it. In the meantime, inside the Battle Arena, Ilgor keeps fighting while being forgotten by Angus and his friend.


    After winning his fight, "Hmm¡­ Where is the master and Lady Jayna? Did that little shit make another problem?" said Ilgor as he didn''t find Angus and Jayna on the audience seat.


    Soon time passed by as Angus''s group chatted with each other inside one of the nearby restaurants.


    "Ehh¡­ Angus, are you going to participate in the Endless Battlefield?" said Millie after hearing Angus and Jayna''s story.


    "Yeah, I feel something is calling me in that ce." replied Angus.


    "Are you su.." said Millie.


    *BOM* Just as Millie wants to end her sentence, a small explosion heard from the outside gathers everyone''s attention. Hearing this, Angus and Jayna ignore the explosion, but Millie and Mia decide to take a look.


    "Millie, Mia, don''t worry, it is a normal urrence¡­" said Jayna as she was also going outside.


    However, after going outside, she found a burning house not far from the restaurant.


    "Lady Jayna, what are you saying again?" asked Millie.


    "Ahh.. I said this is a normal urrence, but¡­" said Jayna.


    "I think we should check it out. This is not the normal explosion we usually hear." said Angus from the inside after paying the restaurant.


    Then, everyone decided toe to the burning house with a lot of smoke. Around the burning house, some people are already trying to extinguish the fire before it spreads to other ces.


    Angus and the others also found one man with thick ss and strange machinery on his back, desperately trying to extinguish the fire.


    "Mage, is there any water magician nearby?" said one of the people.


    Looking at the fire that became bigger, Angus didn''t waste any more time and began to chant a spell. A magic circle appeared above the burning house [2nd Circle - Water Torrent] a few momentster.


    Unlike the usual burst of water, Angus controls it to have less power but enough to extinguish the fire in the house. Looking that the fire is finally extinguished under Angus''s spell, everyone nearby begins to relieve.

 Chapter 254: Sustainable Core

    <h4>Chapter 254: Sustainable Core</h4>


    After the fire ispletely extinguished, some people nearby want to reprimand the person with strange machinery in his back. But, noticing at the gloomy and devastation look he got, everyone reluctantly left him be.


    The fire did not damage any of the nearby houses and only burned everything inside the house.


    Seeing the devastation, look at the man''s expression, "Are you alright?" asked Millie.


    Before the man could answer, "Millie, how many times have I told you not to talk to strangers?" said Mia.


    "B-But, Mia.. he seems to need some help." replied Millie.


    "Err.. N-No, it''s alright. You don''t need to worry about me." replied the man.


    "You sure?" asked Millie again.


    In the meantime, Angus couldn''t help but look at the leftover burned house. Using his passive [Analyze], he finds few traces of the fire source.


    ''T-This is.. the fire is not idental nor is it from the machinery. It seems someone started the fire intentionally.'' thought Angus before looking at the person with machinery on his back.


    "Angus??" called Jayna, who seemed to have noticed something inside the burned house.


    As a fire expert, she could feel a trace of fire mana from the house.


    "Yeah, the fire was not idental." said Angus in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Jayna could only nod silently. She knows this is not something they should meddle with. Then, Angus and Jayna approach the man with machinery on his back. They stop Anna, who wants to touch the machinery on the man''s back.


    "Anna, don''t be naughty." reprimand Jayna.


    "B-But.." said Anna while pouting.


    Seeing this, Millie and Mia couldn''t help wanting to hug the adorable pouting Anna. At the same time, the man couldn''t help but sigh at everyone''s interaction.


    Angus approached the man silently, "You do know that it is not idental fire, right?" asked Angus.


    The man couldn''t help but be startled after hearing Angus''s sentence.


    "Yeah, I know. But, what else can I do? I am just a pitiful, weak, and poor merchant. Anyway, thanks for your help in extinguishing the fire before." replied the man.


    Observing the man carefully, Angus finds that the man is actually only a first-gradebatant, which is quite unusual for people inside Porros. Usually, people at the age of the man are at least third-gradebatant or reaching high grade.


    Lower grades like the man will have difficulty surviving, especially with the high living cost inside the Porros. Since Porros is surrounded with many high grade beast and monster territory, only a high gradebatant could hunt them safely.


    Therefore, people with lower grades like the man in front of Angus could only make a living by trading or doing something else like battling in the arena. However, Angus also finds the man in front of him is also not a fighter.


    It is already a miracle for the man to stay inside the Porros all this time. Although Angus was intrigued with the man in front of him, he didn''t pry too much since it is not his business.


    After the man politely refuses Millie''s offer for help once again, they decide to leave the area. During this time, Angus finds Gilford approaching them.


    "Cousin Gil, it is rare to find you not in the public library." called Angus.


    "Ohh Angus, today''s weather is too good to just coop inside the library. Anyway, what happened here?" replied Gilford.


    Before Angus could reply, "Ahh master Gilford, I-I am sorry. It seems I can''t fulfill your request. I will try to reimburse your down payment." said the man with machinery on his back.


    "Ehhh¡­ What happened, Vigo? I really look forward to it." replied Gilford.


    "Emm¡­ There was some unforeseen ident. I am really sorry." said Vigo while bowing his head.


    "ident, huh?" replied Gilford as he looked at the leftover burned house in the back.


    Like Angus, Gilford also could find some oddity in the house using his passive [Analyze]. Seeing this, Gilford looks at Angus like confirming something. Angus didn''t say anything, only replied with a nod.


    "Hmm¡­ this is gettingplicated." said Gilford but seemed to think about something.


    After a while, "Alright, I have decided. Why don''t youe with me and work for me?" asked Gilford out of nowhere.


    Angus and Vigo couldn''t help but also be surprised by Gilford''s offer.


    Noticing Angus look, "Hahaha.. Cousin, this guy''s talent will be wasted just to be buried here, especially in terms of Magical Engineering." said Gilford.


    Hearing Gilford''s high evaluation, Angus couldn''t help but look at Vigo. He knows that as the heir of the ancient king of knowledge, Gilford has a high standard when he evaluates someone especially with something rted to Magical Engineering.


    Therefore, Angus was quite surprised at Gilford''s offer. All this time, the only person who he ever praises in Magical Engineer is only Angus. Even the best crafter in the Sur vige couldn''t reach Gilford''s standard.


    Yet, he still says Vigo has talent in Magical Engineering. This shows that Vigo is genuinely talented in Magical Engineering.


    "So, How is it, Vigo?" asked Gilford again.


    "I-I am sorry, master Gilford. I really want to ept the offer. However, currently, I can''t just leave Porros." said Vigo.


    "Couldn''t leave Porros?" asked Gilford confusedly.


    "Yeah, I can''t give you the details. But I can''t leave Porros yet. I am sorry. I will give you back the down payment as soon as possible." said Vigo.


    Hearing Vigo''s adamant reply, Gilford couldn''t help but release a long sigh.


    "Well, if you said so, I can''t say anything else. But, if you change your mind, please contact me. I will be here for a month time." said Gilford.


    After ending the conversation with Vigo, Angus introduces Gilford to Millie and Mia. Millie and Mia couldn''t help but be surprised to find Gilford''s identity.


    They couldn''t help but respect uncle Jade, who could survive in thisnd for more than a hundred years and just reach seventh grade. After some greetings, they decide to go back to the inn while chatting further.


    On the way, "Gil, I am still curious why you want to recruit Vigo?" asked Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ If you know the product he made, you will also want to recruit him. Yeah, Why don''t I show you some of his products?" replied Gilford while going towards the inn backyard.


    The Sparkling Bell tavern where they stayed has a pretty big backyard for the guest to train or for some asion. By some coincidence, the backyard is also empty for their use. Arriving in the backyard, Gilford takes a metal ball from his space storage and throws it on the ground.


    *ng* *ng* A battle golem formed from the metal ball. Then, Gilford touches and tinkers the golem and takes its core. As soon as he takes the core, the golem loses all his power and deactivates. Then, Gilford takes a small bluish globe from his space storage.


    "Angus, this is one of Vigo''s products." said Gilford as he threw the small bluish globe to Angus.


    "This a synthesized mana core? No.. What is this?" asked Angus as his passive [Analyze] work.


    Since ancient times, the battle golem and other artificial magical engineering products have had a critical weakness. It is the power source. In ancient times, they used cores as the power source.


    After countless research, they used a synthesized core thatsts longer than cores. However, this is also not a sustainable solution since the synthesized core needs to be regrly reced and maintained.


    Battle Golem, Colossus, and other Magical Engineer products may be great and sophisticatedbat items. But, they are also eating a lot of resources. It could be said that fighting using these types of machinery is like fighting using money.


    The tiny bluish globe at Angus''s hand is actually a sustainable power source that could supply a Battle Golem. Actually, there is already a lot of research about sustainable power sources like this, mainly done by the gremlin race.


    However, all the found sustainable power sources have several issues. First is the base material to contain the energy. Without a strong base, it couldn''t contain enormous energy. The next problem is the supply energy rate and how much it could recover.


    These two problems corrted one with the other. Battle golem needs a tremendous amount of energy to work, which means it requires a huge energy supply. Therefore, it needs ample storage or a vast energy recovery rate.


    Up to now, there are no items that could produce enormous energy with the same consumption for Battle Golem. Therefore, the core material needs to contain vast amounts of energy, increasing the difficulty of making and the production cost.


    However, all these major issues are solved by the small bluish core in Angus''s hand. The core has an unbelievable energy recovery rate that could supply two or three battle golem without a problem. This kind of ridiculous energy recovery rate is very magical and absurd.


    By having this kind of recovery rate, the core didn''t need to use a rare or strong material to contain the energy which lowered the production cost yet it could still supply enough power.


    For Gilford, who dabbles in Magical Engineering, this kind of core is a revolutionary product. Yet, it is made by a person who everyone in the Porros ostracizes.

 Chapter 255: Soul Power

    <h4>Chapter 255: Soul Power</h4>


    Knowing the absurd magical product in his hand, Angus begins to be curious and wants to unravel all its secrets.


    Using [Analyze], he found that the tiny core actually has a highlyplex rune enchantment. He feels that the rune enchantment is like being alive and keeps adapting.


    Seeing Angus''s surprise, "Now, you know why I want to recruit him. Moreover, this is just one of his masterpieces. He also has other products such as magical bombs and other machinery weapons. All of them are quite revolutionary and extraordinary." said Gilford.


    "I still didn''t understand why everyone is ostracizing a person like him. Although Porros is emphasized more towards weapons and armor, they should at least realize the value of things Vigo made. If it is reached outside, he will be a wealthy person already." said Gilford.


    "True, But it seems his problem is moreplex than we thought. He said he couldn''t get out of Porros. It means he may also have special permission like us." said Angus.


    "Now, you mention it. It also starts to make sense. Anyway, you should look at this..." as Gilford showed some of Vigo''s products.


    While Angus and Gilford are chatting with each other, the girls are chatting while ying with pouting Anna, who keeps getting hugged by the girls.


    As they tell more about their adventure in the past year, *BOM* an explosion sound was heard from Angus and Gilford''s direction. Everyone looks at Gilford, who is just trying Vigo''s magical bomb.


    "It''s Kaboom.. Kaboom¡­" said Anna excitedly while getting out from the girl''s hug.


    At the same time, "Are you sure? He said this is just a modified grade one magical bomb?" asked Angus, who also noticed the iing Anna.


    "Yeah, Vigo even said the material he used is cheaper than a magical bomb. His motto is not to use an expensive material for something that will be blown up." said Gilford.


    "Angus, it''s kaboom!! I also want to try kaboom." said Anna excitedly.


    "Anna, this is not a toy. Maybe you will have a chance to use it." replied Angus.


    "Boohoo.. Meanie, Stinky, Angus." said Anna while pouting.


    "So.. Cute!!" eximed the girls.


    At this moment, Ilgores into the backyard.


    "Master, you are here." said Ilgor.


    Looking at her usual punching baging, "Yey.. Weak green bubble, there you are." said Anna while dashing towards Ilgor.


    In the blink of an eye, Anna already arrives in front of Ilgor and punches him using her tiny fist. Ilgor didn''t stay still and also brandished his axe to parry the iing punch. *BAM*


    The two forces shed and created airwaves in the air. Seeing the cute Anna produce such a strong attack surprised both Millie and Mia.


    "L-Lady Jayna, you are not joking when you said Anna is strong." said Millie.


    "Y-Yeah, but I think Millie''s still stronger." said Mia.


    "Ehh.. No way, I am still weak." replied Millie.


    "Millie, you are strong. Even a high-grade monster or beast is no match in front of your power." said Mia.


    "Hee.. That''s interesting. Why don''t we have a little bit spar?" said Jayna as she was getting excited while ignoring the battle between Ilgor and Anna.


    "Ahh.. N-No way. I can''t, Lady Jayna." refused Millie.


    "She is right, Jayna. Whatever you say, she is still the Heart Kingdom noble and will never fight you seriously." said Angus.


    "Y-Yeah, that''s right." replied Millie in relief.


    "Then, why don''t you spar with me. I am quite curious about this soul power of yours." said Angus.


    "N-No.. I mean, soul power is not suitable for sparring. You may hurt badly or worse." exined Millie hurriedly.


    "Well, as long as I didn''t get hit. It''s fine, right?" replied Angus as he did light stretching.


    "B-But... " said Millie.


    "It''s okay, Millie. You can do it. Show Angus your progress after this one year." said Mia.


    "A-Alright." said Millie while resolving herself.


    ''It seems not only Jayna, but even Millie also changes and be more mature.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After Ilgor gets pummeled by Anna like usual, Angus and Millie get into the middle of the backyard. Using this time, Gilford asked Jayna about Millie.


    "Ehh¡­ Disciple of Soul Keeper and could use Soul Power." eximed Gilford.


    "Yeah, did you know something about Soul Power?" asked Jayna.


    "Well, I think there are several books about soul power, but none describe it in detail. It is the most mysterious yet bizarre power in this world. The only one that is known to be able to use it is those Soul keepers." exined Gilford.


    At this time, Angus and Millie are ready themself.


    "Millie, don''t worry about hurting me. You should get all out. Otherwise, you are the one that will get hurt." said Angus.


    "A-Alright." said Millie before taking a deep breath.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere around Millie changed. Millie''s temperament also turns cold and expressionless.


    "I will go first." said Millie.


    Out of nowhere, a gray ball appears from her hand and moves towards Angus [Soul Ball]. Looking at the approaching Soul Ball, Angus could feel a strange feeling from it. But he decided not to touch it and dodge it effortlessly.


    The Soul Ball passed him, but suddenly it turned around and went towards Angus''s back. Using his superb perception, Angus also notices this and dodges the Soul Ball again.


    However, the Soul Ball keeps pursuing him like a homing missile. In the meantime, Millie begins to chant in a low voice.


    "Tch.. What an annoying ball. [1st Circle - Firebolt]." said Angus as he shot Firebolt towards the ball.


    *Bam* The Firebolt shed with Soul Ball for a moment before getting overpowered by the Soul Ball. Angus is surprised looking at this, as his Firebolt is not just an ordinary Firebolt. Its firepower could even hurt high-gradebatants, yet it is still being overpowered by it.


    "What a weird ball?" said Angus as he kept shooting Firebolt towards it.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Angus notices that its size bes smaller each time Soul Ball shes with his Firebolt. While Angus is preupied with Soul Ball, Millie has already finished her chant.


    "Ar So Fur Erha.. [Soul Chain]." said Millie.


    Suddenly, many chains appear from thin air catching Angus''s limb. Angus couldn''t even react before he gotpletely bound. Angus tries to fight back, but the chain is very durable and strong.


    "Haa¡­ Ha.. It''s futile to struggle. It is a chain made of soul. It couldn''t be broken by normal means. Ha.. Ha.. So, Did you give up?" said Millie as she had a ragged breath after casting the spell.


    "Interesting¡­ But, I also do not just stay idle all this time. Active!! [2nd Circle - Water Torrent]" said Angus


    A burst of water immediately came out below Millie andunched her in the air. Then, another magic circle appeared on the ground below her [1st Circle - Entangle]. A group of vines grows fast and binds Millie in the air.


    "I am not done yet. [Hellfire - me Armor]" said Angus as his entire body was enveloped with burning fire.


    Despite the high temperature of the fire, Angus''s body and clothes arepletely fine.


    "Hee.. it can even withstand this kind of temperature. What an interesting chain?" said Angus as he raised the fire temperature using Hellfire ancient power.


    After Angus''s me Armor bes a crimson-hot that could even melt a stone, the Soul Chain begins to deteriorate bit by bit. Combined with the pressure Angus gave using his physical power, the Soul Chain broke after a momentter. *ng*


    Seeing this feat surprised both Millie and Mia. In their knowledge, Soul Chain is a very durable chain that even a fifth-grade beast couldn''t get out from its bind.


    Moreover, the Soul Chain has absorption properties, making the victim weaker, strengthening the chain. Just by having these properties, Soul Chain could be said to be the ultimate binding skill.


    However, unbeknown to Angus and everyone, the Soul Chain properties didn''t work for him but got weaker as it continuously touched Angus. Combined with the heat and Angus''s strength, the Soul Chain breaks in no time.


    "It is really an impressive skill. So, is there anything you want to show me?" asked Angus towards the bound Millie.


    "Huft.. As expected, Angus is absurd and beyond my expectation. Unfortunately, I already use more than half of my soul power when using Soul Chain. Any more than that, it will be dangerous for me." said Millie.


    "I see.. But that Soul Chain is powerful. I bet even some sixth-gradebatants will have a hard time getting out of it." said Angus while releasing Millie from his spell.


    At the same time, Gilford and Jayna are surprised at Millie''s Soul Chain. Both of them know how strong Angus''s physical power is, especially after getting imbued with mana.


    Angus could even match Gilford''s Colossus in its human form. This shows that the Soul Chain is powerful and durable.


    "As expected of the Soul Power, it is very mysterious and bizarre at the same time. It seems it also has its unique properties." said Gilford while looking at the ground that was being touched by the Soul Ball before.

 Chapter 256: Death

    <h4>Chapter 256: Death</h4>


    After their sparring session, Angus and the others continue their talk about many things. Apparently, Soul Power is a mysterious power that every living being has. ording to Millie, the soul power is almost the same as mana. It also resides in the surrounding area.


    However, only special people with proper training like Millie can sense them and use them. It is simr to the people with space affinity talent.


    Unlike mana, soul power is more powerful when inside a living being than from the surrounding. The stronger the being, the more powerful its soul power.


    But, not everyone could utilize this power, even the owner, as the more potent the soul, the harder it is to be controlled.


    From Millie''s exnation, she is still a beginner in terms of using soul power. Currently, she could only utilize soul power in the surroundings with the help of mana. She is still far from controlling the deceased soul or even a living being one.


    Hearing this, Angus begins to understand how dreadful this kind of power is. Just at the beginner state, she could even bind high-gradebatants.


    ''As expected, it is truly the most bizarre and mysterious power in the world.'' thought both Angus and Gilford, who heard Millie''s short exnation.


    Soon, time passed by, and the sun went down. Millie and Mia decide to stay at the same inn with Angus and others. Late in the evening, when everyone is having their dinner, uncle Jade finally returns from his training after one whole month.


    Currently, Jade managed to get basic control over his power to a certain degree. He still needs to train more if he wants to be better. But, it is already sufficient for him not to cause harm to others identally for the time being.


    After introducing Jade to Millie and Mia, they begin to talk over dinner about various things. During their talk, Angus decided to ask Millie more about soul power. He feels his system is corrted with the soul power since it uses soul points.


    "Millie, did you think I also have talent in using Soul Power?" asked Angus.


    "I am not sure. Only a master knows more about this matter. He said you need to have a pure soul or stronger power to use your soul power forcefully. He also talked about many other criteria." said Millie.


    "I see. Then, could you help check my soul? I am curious about my own soul." asked Angus.


    "If it only checks, I can do it. Usually, everyone''s soul is not different from others unless you reach a certain threshold in power. Even Mia, who just devours Blue Phoenix''s soul, only has an above-average soul than others. So, don''t expect too much." said Millie.


    As Millie grabs Angus''s wrist, everyone begins to pay attention to them. They are also interested in these soul things. Just as Millie closes her eyes and tries to sense Angus''s soul, Angus feels a certain probeing from Millie and decides not to resist it.


    After a while, Millie could feel the surroundings bepletely silent and heard a drop of water. Surprised by this situation, she immediately opened her eyes and found her surroundings turning into a deep red endless sea of blood.


    In front of her, there is a mountain of corpses from monsters, beasts, to people. On the top of these corpses, there is a person simr to Angus sitting on it. Millie could feel all this corpse is made of soul power. Suddenly, the person on the top of the corpse opened his eyes.


    As soon as Millie looks at the eyes, she feels like staring into a bottomless abyss with countless negative emotions. A momentter, she is back to the real world, drenched in sweat.


    "Haa.. Haa.." as Millie gets a ragged breath with a pale face while looking at Angus.


    "Millie, What''s wrong? Are you alright?" asked Angus as he noticed Millie changed.


    Hearing this, Millie couldn''t help but look at Angus''s eyes and remember the scene she had experienced before. This makes Millie subconsciously fearful towards Angus.


    "Eckk.. No, I.. I mean, yes. I am fine. Don''t worry about it." replied Millie as she tried to distance herself from Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Then, what do you think is my soul?" asked Angus confusedly at Millie''s reaction.


    "Ahh.. About that, I think I am too tired after our spar. I think I will excuse myself first." said Millie as she tried to get away from Angus.


    Angus couldn''t help but look at Millie confusedly. Although Angus is sure that Millie already probed him, he doesn''t overthink it. He feels Millie must have seen something horrible inside of him or his soul as she looks afraid towards him.


    He just hopes Millie will stay like before. Deep down, Angus knows that he is far from a good person, and he feels that his soul must be very evil or something dreadful.


    But, ording to Millie, there is no such a thing as a good or bad soul, only a strong or weak soul.


    Because of this, he decides to let Millie probe his soul. Otherwise, he will never let her see it as he is afraid she will see something horrible. However, it seems she really saw something awful from Angus''s soul.


    ''Haa.. I hope she will recover soon.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Entering her room in a hurry, Millie immediately slumps on the ground and starts to cry subconsciously. Her entire body is trembling in fear and getting a panic attack. The more she tried to calm herself, the more she remembered the scene she had seen before.


    After a while, she managed to calm herself down and remember her teacher''s words, " In front of death, everyone''s the same."


    "Be it weak or strong, good or bad. All of them are nothing in front of death. As someone who uses the power of the soul, you will always close with death." said the Soul Keeper.


    "Death.." muttered Millie as she took out a big ck book she received from her master.


    The ck Book contains knowledge about the soul and how to utilize them. Just as she opened the book and started searching for something, her room door opened.


    "Millie, Why are you on the floor? Are you alright? Huh.. You are crying?" asked Mia, who had just entered the room.


    "Ehh.. T-This.. is just sweat. I am fine." as she tried to calm down Mia.


    After dozens of minutes of trying to appease the over-worried Mia about her condition, Millie decides to rest for tonight and look at Angus''s situationter. Although she is still unsure, she knows that she saw death when she looked at Angus''s eyes before.


    Death is a mysterious concept and bizarre thing like soul. Most people think the soul is a dreadful thing, but the truth is that death is something everyone fears. Fear of death is an instinct that everyone has a living being.


    Unless they are in a particr situation where they are not dead and living, all living beings will subconsciously fear death as it is the counterpart of their nature.


    Therefore, Millie subconsciously felt fear towards Angus as she saw death in Angus. She also noticed this immediately as soul and death are closely rted to each other.


    A few days passed by since Millie checked Angus''s soul. After the incident, Millie subconsciously distanced herself from Angus despite knowing that she shouldn''t have done it.


    However, no matter what, she still couldn''t shrug off the sensation she felt when she probed Angus''s soul. After a few days of research and reading her master''s book, she finds some clues about Angus''s soul.


    ording to the book, there is a particr case where a person''s soul reeks in blood and death. This could only happen to people who have massacred millions of living beings using their hands.


    Furthermore, because they are close to death, there is a chance they could absorb part of their victim''s soul. There is even a myth about a god or ancient king governing death because they kill uncountable living beings and absorb their souls.


    However, this is only a myth since it is almost impossible for this to happen unless that person kills a living being every single moment and absorbs some part of its soul.


    Because of this information, Millie knows that Angus also massacred or killed many people in the past. This makes Millie fear more towards Angus. But, she also knows Angus is not an evil person that willmit mass murder for no reason.


    Remembering all of these, Millie couldn''t help but nce at Angus, walking beside Jayna like a harmless person. Feeling the stare, Angus looked back at Millie, which startled her, and immediately turned her gaze in the other direction.


    Currently, Angus and the others are invited by old man Draught to his house. The old man Draught wants to check Jade''s sentient weapon. After hearing about Millie being a disciple of Soul Keeper, old man Draught told Jade to invite everyone.


    Arriving at the old man''s small deste mountain, which is split into two, "Err.. Are you sure that the greatest crafter is living in this ce? This ce looks like some kind of deste battlefield." asked Mia.

 Chapter 257: Draught’s Test

    <h4>Chapter 257: Draught¡¯s Test</h4>


    Hearing Mia''s question, Angus and the others couldn''t help but remember the incident one month ago. Since Draught decided to cover the matter, no one talked about it anymore.


    "Let''s get going. We should not make the old man wait for us." said Jade.


    Soon, everyone arrives at the old man Draught''s house. Unlike before, the house is already rebuilt in the same spot. However, there is no presence of Warton, who used to train in front of the house.


    Suddenly a voice heard from inside the house, "Ohh.. You are quite early, Jade." said the old man Draught as he got out of the small house.


    "You got quite a group here. An Ancient beast girl simr to Angus lover and you must be the girl with soul power that I heard off." said the old man Draught as he scrutinized Mia and Millie.


    "Y-Yes, sir." replied the two girls.


    After observing the two girls for a while, especially Millie, "Hmm¡­ As expected of one of the most mysterious forces in the world. I can see you have a trace of soul power inside of you. But, I couldn''t see through it." said Draught.


    "Ehh.. Is Master Draught also able to use the soul power?" asked Millie.


    "I could, but only in a limited way and will never be as proficient as you. Only a special person like you could use that power freely. Still, this is the first time I have met a person with soul power beside Soul Keeper." said Draught.


    At this moment, everyone realizes someone is entering the small mountain they currently stand through their sharp perception.


    ''This mana signature.. Why is he here?'' thought Angus.


    "Old man, did you expect another guest?" said Jade.


    "No, but just let it be. I know this person." said Draught.


    After a while, a person in a disheveled appearance arrives in front of Jade''s house. The person looks very miserable and also surprised to see Angus''s group. Angus and Gilford immediately recognize the person.


    "Vigo, why are you here?" asked Gilford.


    "Ahh.. Master Gilford. This.." as Vigo couldn''t respond appropriately to Gilford''s question.


    "Ohhh.. it seems some of you have already made acquaintance with Vigo." said Draught.


    "M-Master Draught, I.. I am here for...." said Vigo.


    Before Vigo finished his sentence, Draught made a stop gesture, "Before you continue, let me ask you something. Why now? You stubbornly refused my offer before." said Draught.


    "I.. I don''t have anything else." said Vigo while gritting his teeth and his fist.


    "I see. So, you are saying that now you don''t have anything else you decide to throw away your ideal. You do realize I am the one that killed your father." said Draught.


    Hearing this, everyone knows that there is a deep rtion between Draught and Vigo.


    "I don''t care about that heartless old man. M-Mother passed away a few months ago. I need to protect her remains." said Vigo.


    "Hmm¡­ I see then I have also changed my mind. I take back my offer and refuse you to be my disciple." said Draught.


    "Ehh.. W-Why??" said Vigo.


    "Did you know why I decided to offer you to be my disciple among other people?" said Draught.


    Hearing the question, Vigo could only shake his head.


    "Your skill, insight, creativity, and other qualities as crafters are just above average. However,? what I am genuinely interested in is your drive to create things.


    "Your innovative way and boldness to create something. This is the most important quality as a master crafter." said Draught.


    "However, look at you now. Not only do you lose your drive to create things. You even abandon your ideals and pride. You are nothing but an empty husk now. How could a person like you be able to create things?" asked Draught.


    "I.. I.. But, I need to protect mother''s.." said Vigo.


    "Are you a necromancer?!!" said Draught, cutting Vigo''s sentence.


    "N-No." replied Vigo.


    "Then, why care so much about the dead one? You are a living being. You should only care about the living one. Hell, even all the necromancers that I know care more about the living than their dead puppet." said Draught.


    "So, tell me, Vigo. Do you want to keep living for the death or living for your life?" asked Draught.


    "I.. I¡­" said Vigo as he remembered her mother''sst sentence to keep living.


    "I will keep living. So, please ept me as your disciple master." said Vigo while bowing his head.


    Hearing and looking at the change in Vigo, Draught smiles a little bit.


    "Good, However¡­ I still refuse to take you as my disciple." said Draught.


    "Eh.. EHHH!!" eximed Vigo.


    "As I said, youck the drive to create things. The Vigo I know is a pure driven person. Currently, your resolve may be back, but many things already taint you."


    "You are not as pure as before. Your inner self and negative emotion will get in the way of crafting." said Draught.


    "B-But¡­ I¡­" said Vigo as he was speechless and began hopelessly hearing Draught''s exnation.


    "Kahahaha¡­ You are notpletely hopeless yet, young Vigo. Since many negative emotions already taint you, then continue and survive through it."


    "See and feel the world. Find your drive after thene back here, and I shall see if you worthy be a disciple or not." said Draught.


    "B-But¡­ I am only an ordinary grade onebatant. I couldn''t¡­"


    "See.. Even now, you start to worry about things. Vigo, how long has it been since thest time you made a new item?" asked Draught.


    "Emm.. It''s been years." replied Vigo as he realized his current situation.


    "But, your worry is also not wrong. You will never survive in this dimension with your pitiful strength. As someone that I was interested in before, I will give you an offer.


    I am willing to give you support for you to survive during your journey, but there is a test." said Draught.


    "A test?" said Vigo.


    "Yes, it will be my loss if you somehow be worthless and note back in the future despite my support. Therefore, I need to test you if you are still worthy enough to get my help." said Draught.


    After being silent for a moment, "Alright, What''s the test?" asked Vigo.


    "All you need to do is create a suitable weapon for all of them besides Angus and Jade since both of them are special cases." said Draught.


    "EHHH!!" eximed everyone.


    "Master Draught, you don''t need to." said Jayna.


    "Yeah, we currently do notck any weapons." said Mia.


    "Enough¡­ You may notck a weapon, but youck a suitable weapon and Vigo, you have time until the Endless Battlefield time end." said Draught.


    "B-But¡­ master Draught, I never tried to forge a weapon before, much less a suitable weapon. I also don''t have any more resources." said Vigo.


    "I don''t care. My condition is you need to create a suitable weapon for them. As for how to do it, you need to think about it for yourself. This will be your resources." said Draught as he threw space storage to Vigo.


    "Those are things I received aspensation from the elders not too long ago. Oh yeah, if you failed the test, you need topensate for the resources you used even with your entire being." said Draught before looking at Jade.


    "Alright, Jade. Let''s test your sentient weapon. Angus, you alsoe too. I need to check your twin-de artifact." said Draught while going inside the house, leaving everyone.


    Angus and Jade couldn''t help but follow the entric old man into the small house leaving everyone in the yard. Coming inside the house, Draught tapped one of the house walls and opened a portal to another location.


    "Come, let''s not waste any more time. We still have a lot of things to do." said Draught entering the portal.


    Angus and Jade couldn''t help but reluctantly follow Draught into the portal. While Angus and Jade follow Draught to another location, Jayna and the others couldn''t help but look at Vigo, creating a silent, awkward situation.


    Besides Anna, who was still ying with bubbles, the others didn''t know what to say to Vigo.


    "Alright, it seems you need to create a suitable weapon for us to pass master Draught''s test. We are not heartless people and are willing to help you. So, if you need anything, just ask us." said Gilford, trying to break the awkward situation.


    "Yeah, although I don''t know much about weapons, you can count on us." said Millie.


    "Well, as long as I can use the weapon. I don''t mind helping a little bit." said Mia.


    "Since Angus trusts your ability, I believe you could pass this test." said Jayna.


    "Just create me a good axe and you should be okay." said Ilgor.


    "Bubble.. *Pop* Bubble.. *Pop*" said Anna.


    Hearing everyone''s support, Vigo once again gets spirited and decides to do his best.


    In the meantime, Angus, Jade, and Draught arrive inside a huge empty white room through the portal.


    After Draught closes the portal, "Old man Draught, are you sure Vigo could pass your test?" asked Angus.


    "If he retains a little bit of his previous drive in creating things like before, he could pass the test easily. But, with his current state of emotion, I think it will be hard for him to pass as one does not simply ovee your inner emotion." exined Draught.

 Chapter 258: Weapon Test

    <h4>Chapter 258: Weapon Test</h4>


    After getting his spirit, Vigo starts to ask everyone what kind of weapon they want. Jayna, Mia, and Ilgor immediately answer their respective weapon of choice, but the others don''t know how to answer the question as they do not rely on weapons.


    Gilford is using his battle golem and colossus when battling. He also used more spells than weapons. Millie used soul power and also didn''t rely on weapons. As for Anna, she just ignores Vigo and keeps ying with bubbles.


    Fortunately, Jayna exined that Anna is an extraordinary case and has immense physical power. Hearing this, Vigo couldn''t help but be more confused. Looking at Vigo''s struggle, Gilford couldn''t help but shake his head.


    With Gilford''s intelligence and his passive [Analyze], he already realizes the true meaning of this test. However, looking at Vigo''s struggle makes him sure that master Draught''s judgment is correct.


    After a long sigh, "Vigo, I think you got it wrong. Master Draught never said for you to create a weapon for us. But he said to make suitable weapons for us. I hope you can reconsider your approach. Otherwise, I too will also be disappointed." said Gilford.


    "Make a suitable weapon?" muttered Vigo.


    But, Gilford didn''t give any more clues and left Vigo on himself. Seeing this, Jayna couldn''t help but approach Gilford.


    "Why are you not just exining the true nature of the test rather than giving him a hint?" asked Jayna.


    "Master Draught may not ept Vigo as his disciple. But, he actually already decided to nurture him as a master craftsman through this test."


    "If he can''t ovee this test on his own, he will only be mediocre at best. Master Draught also wants to test his true potential as a crafter through this test." exined Gilford while looking at Vigo, who is still contemting his word.


    In the meantime, ''Make a suitable weapon?? What does it mean? I had never tried to create a weapon before. At best, I only created some magical bomb. Damn it.. why did Master Draught give such an impossible test to me?'' thought Vigo.


    While Vigo was thinking hard about the test, "*Yawn* Weak green bubble, I am bored. Let''s fight. Let''s fight!!" said Anna,ing towards Ilgor.


    "Tch.. you little shit, how many times have I said I am not weak." replied Ilgor as he took out his dual axe and was ready to fight.


    Suddenly, Anna disappears from her spot and appears in front of Ilgor,unching her small fist. Ilgor decides to parry the iing monstrous small fist using his axe. *Bam* Their sh creates a small airwave towards the surrounding area.


    This sudden action surprises Vigo, especially the force behind Anna''s fist. Even the aftermath of their sh is strong enough to push him back a little bit.


    He knows that somebatants are quite battle maniacs, especially an orc race. But he also never expects they will start to fight out of nowhere.


    "Grahh!! [Axe Art - Twin Cut]" yelled Ilgor as he began to counterattack Anna.


    Anna dodged the sharp and fast iing attack from Ilgor. But, some of her hair is getting cut by Ilgor''s attack. Seeing this, Anna''s happy-going expression changed into serious.


    "Haha.. Don''t think you could always bully me. I also improved in these past.." said Ilgor.


    Before Ilgor finished his sentence, Anna had alreadyunched furious punches at Ilgor. On the contrary to her expectation, Ilgor managed to dodge some of them and parry the one he couldn''t avoid.


    "You.. weak bubble.." said Anna as her attack began stronger.


    "Emm.. Shouldn''t we stop them?" said Millie as she noticed Anna start to release a small killing intent to Ilgor.


    "Nah, don''t worry about it. This is a normal urrence." replied Jayna.


    In the meantime, Ilgor keeps getting the upper hand as the fight continues. After fighting Anna many times, Ilgor finally could see her fighting pattern.


    Unlike the monstrous Angus and talented Jayna, he needed to fight Anna countless times before he couldpletely grasp her fighting pattern.


    Taking the opportunity during Anna''s attack gap, Ilgorunches his own attack [Axe Art - Twin Cut]. *Bam* The attack directly hit Anna''s body and knocked her back.


    "Anna!!" said Millie and Mia worriedly.


    Before they could approach her, a thick killing intent could be felt from Anna''s direction. Dense grayish energy envelops Anna''s body.


    "T-That''s miasma." eximed Vigo from the side.


    Before everyone could respond, Anna created a giant dark-colored miasma w in her hand and used her transformation. Looking at this, Ilgor didn''t want to lose and yelled loudly.


    "Grahhh!! [Racial Skill - Berserk]" yelled Ilgor while his eyes became bloodshot and various veins appeared on his body. His muscr body bes more buffed, like it is going to rupture anytime.


    "You sure we should not stop them?" asked Millie again.


    "If it is before, I still could stop them. But, now it will be hard. Even with the help of Gilford. Don''t worry. They will be fine. This is not the first time they are going all out like this." said Jayna.


    Soon, both Anna and Ilgor continue their fight. Unlike before, their attack is more potent and even leaves various cracks on the ground.


    While all of these happen, Vigo keeps observing the two of them without even blinking and ignoring the iing airwave.


    ''Her attack is so fierce, but she uses too much wide range move. In the meantime, the orc is a more experienced fighter, but his flexibility is decreasing unlike before, probably because of his berserk.'' thought Vigo as he subconsciously analyzed the two fighters.


    In the meantime Vigo and others spectate Anna and Ilgor''s fight, Angus, Jade, and Draught begin their weapon test. The old man Draught weapon test method is very methodical and takes a lot of time. Most of the tests are rted tobat.


    Inside the white room, Draught spectates Jade fighting against a Fifth-grade monster that Draught caught before. Both Angus and Jade didn''t know what kind of method Draught used to capture the monster as he just summoned it through the portal.


    The monster Jade is currently fighting is simr to a gori with nine hands. Its size is humongous and many times bigger than Jade. However, in front of Jade and his sentient weapon, the six-handed gori is currently burned alive.


    While Jade tests his sentient weapon against the monster gori, Angus himself also tests the twin de weapon artifact. Up till now, he managed to unseal the artifact twice. Apparently, the twin de only has three seals.


    The first seal is like any other artifact. It only needs a certain amount of mana to unseal it. The second seal needs tremendous fire element mana.


    ording to his inspection, thest seal also needs to absorb tremendous fire element mana. But unlike the second seal, the final seal is like a bottomless pit that continuously swallows the fire element.


    Although Angus still didn''t manage to useal thest seal, Draught could see the twin sword resonated andpletelypatible with Angus. Still, he decides to test it by making Angus fight a monster like Jade.


    Currently, Angus is fighting a grade three Fire Smander, a monster with the appearance of a giant smander. It is often found bathing inside theva of an active volcano. The monster has a very high resistance to fire and heat.


    However, ording to some records Draught found, the twin de artifact should be able to release a high amount of heat capable of killing Fire Smander. As Angus also wants to test the artifact capability, he decides not to use spells to attack and fight in closebat.


    Still, he cast various enchantment spells towards himself to protect and increase his power. *Bam* The Fire Smander getting thrown away by Angus''s attack.


    "Tch.. I n to cut it but not to hit it. It seems the fire in the sword is still not hot enough to prate its skin." said Angus as he supplied more fire mana towards the twin sword.


    During this time, the Fire Smander recovered and shot many giant fireballs at Angus. Noticing this, Angus decided not to dodge and cut the weak point of the fireball. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Unexpectedly, the iing fireball wholly dissipated.


    However, Angus didn''t have time to be surprised as the Fire Smander already charged at him [me Charge]. Angus decides not to dodge the attack and parry the iing Fire Smander using the twin sword. *BAM*


    At this moment, a particr phenomenon happened. The fire element surrounding the Fire Smander is getting absorbed by the twin sword. The twin sword itself got hotter to the point it could burn and damage Angus''s hand.


    Fortunately, Angus''s proficiency in [Hellfire] is rtively high to withstand this kind of heat. After losing the fire that envelops its body, the Fire Smander gets pushed back easily by Angus''s immense strength. *ng* The Fire Smander gets pushed back a little bit.


    Using this opportunity, Angus decided to sh the Fire Smander using the crimson red twin de. *Swish* *Swish* Unlike before, Angus managed to easily damage the Fire Smander''s thick skin, like cutting butter with a hot knife.


    *ROOARR* screamed the Fire Smander in pain.


    Then, Angus decides to end the monster''s life [Twin Sword Art - Scissor Grip]. *Swish* an extensive line appeared across the Fire Smander''s body. Then, Another line appeared on the same spot, ultimately cutting the Fire Smander.


    "Hmm.. What a powerful sword. It managed to cut the entire monster''s body." said Angus.

 Chapter 259: Perfect Triangle

    <h4>Chapter 259: Perfect Triangle</h4>


    After Angus killed the Fire Smander, "Hmm¡­ It seems there is no sign of rejection. But, you need to rely on yourself to be able to use all the sword''s capabilities." said Old Man Draught.


    "True, I feel there is still more about this twin sword. I am quite surprised that it could absorb all the surrounding fire elemental. Anyway, old man, do you have a dummy or something very hard? I nned to test my skill with it." said Angus.


    "Hmmm¡­ Something hard, huh? Ahh¡­ Maybe this will work." said old man Draught as he took out a ck pyramid the size of a basketball.


    "This thing doesn''t have a name yet. It is actually a product of my failed experiment. However, it is by far the hardest and the strongest thing in my possession.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t replicate this product again. Otherwise, it will be a perfect material for my creation. For now, let''s just call it the Perfect Triangle." said Draught as he gave Angus the perfect triangle.


    Angus receives the perfect triangle and begins to analyze it. In the end, he doesn''t get anything even from the perfect triangle, be it material or other information besides little physical details.


    To his surprise, the Perfect Triangle is neither heavy nor light. The weight is simr to ordinary stone or rock with the same size as it.


    After inspecting for a while, Angusunched a punch to it [Focus Punch]. *BAM* The Perfect Trianglepletely withstands Angus''s punch without any scratch.


    "Good, this will be a perfect target to test the twin de." said Angus as he took out the twin de from its sheath.


    Even though Angus is a weapon master, he is rarely used as a weapon in the fight. It is not because he didn''t want to use his weapon, but there is no need for it.


    Unlike ordinary people when they use weapons, Angus''s strength will be enhanced many times ording to the quality of the weapon.


    The better his weapon, the stronger hisbat prowess. Therefore, unless it is a life and death situation, he will not use his weapon as it could end the battle immediately and kill his opponent easily.


    Currently, Angus decides to test the twin de artifact not only with his strength but his skill. This will make Angus''s attack many times more destructive. In thest fight against Fire Smander, he feels like cutting through it without resistance when using a skill.


    Angus wants to understand the artifact''s limit to grasp all its capabilities thoroughly. Usually, this kind of thing could only be done slowly and take time, possibly years.


    However, with Angus''s talent as a weapon master, he couldpletely grasp its capabilities by knowing its limit and strength after a few tries.


    After supplying tremendous fire mana to the bottomless twin sword, Angus''s demeanor changed. In the blink of an eye, he already shed the Perfect Triangle a few times using the twin de [Twin Sword Art - Chain Star]. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Although Angus looked like he hit the Perfect Triangle a few times, he actually hit it more than a hundred times with tremendous power.


    To his surprise, the Perfect Triangle ispletely fine and even getting more embedded to the hard ground because of Angus''s attack force.


    "Heee¡­ Interesting." said Angus as he took the Perfect Triangle on the ground before lightly throwing it in the air.


    Angus hit the Perfect Triangle with a wless movement using his twin sword artifact [Twin Sword Art - Scissor Grip]. *ng* The Perfect Triangle gets mped by the twin sword diagonally and resists Angus''s attack force.


    "What tough material. It even withstands my full-powered attack without a scratch." said Angus as his hand trembled from pushing the twin sword against the Perfect Triangle.


    "Alright,st test. Thought I should conserve my chi, but I think using it a little bit is okay." said Angus.


    Then, Angus converted almost all his mana into fire mana and imbued it to the twin sword. The twin sword bes brighter in crimson color. Because of the heat it releases, the surrounding ground starts to melt.


    If Angus didn''t protect himself with [Hellfire], he too would be burned alive just by touching the current twin sword''s state.


    Then, Angus started to channel his chi and use his domain. He couldpletely perceive everything a few meters away from him. Despite this, he still couldn''t find the weak spot of the Perfect Triangle.


    ''Now, I know why the old man called it the Perfect Triangle. Alright, time to test my limits. Hope the artifact does not break out.'' thought Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus''s aura turns more dreadful. This dreadful aura is very bizarre and sinister. Draught, Jade, and even the grade five monster Gori couldn''t help but look at Angus.


    A momentter, Angus disappears from his spot and hits the Perfect Triangle [Domain - Asura] [Twin Sword Art - Twin Dragon Fang].


    *sh* *ng* After that, Angus immediately fell to the ground, exhausted. Looking at the twin sword still intact without damage, he could help but be happy.


    "Haa.. Haa.. Maybe I could reach a higher realm of mastery with this." said Angus before feeling the great sore pain all over his body.


    In the meantime, the Perfect Triangle is the same as before,pletely intact without any scratch.


    Seeing this, "No wonder, the old man said it is the hardest thing he had." said Angus after calming down his ragged breath with his special breathing technique.


    At this moment, Draught appears beside Angus looking at the Angus and the Perfect Triangle.


    ''What a terrifying kid. He could already touch that despite being at such a young age. But, the problem is the sinister aura it brings.'' thought Draught.


    "Brat¡­ No, Angus, Did you realize what you just did?" asked Draught.


    "Huh? What do you mean, old man?" replied Angus.


    "You¡­ Forget it. Just make sure not to use the attack like before in front of the others. Unless you reach the same strength as a seventh-gradebatant." said Draught.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, this attack has really put a huge burden on my body. So, yeah, unless it is a totally desperate situation, I will not use it. Otherwise, I will leave defenseless." replied Angus.


    "Just don''t use it anymore. If you really want to use it, make sure no one is nearby." said Draught.


    "Hmm.. Is something wrong with my attack?" asked Angus.


    "Something wrong?? You are kidding, right?! Let me warn you. Only a few people managed to touch that kind of power you used before. All of them are people beyondprehension. If they somehow notice you, you will be instantly killed." said Draught.


    ''Hee.. There are people who could use Domains!! It seems this world is truly vast.'' thought Angus at Draught''s information.


    "Don''t bother fighting them. It''s better if you don''t meet them. Compared to them, your power is like a child''s y. You should just hurry up and be stronger." said Draught before observing Jade''s fight.


    Hearing this, Angus could only nod silently and decide to recover on the spot while observing Jade''s fight. The fifth grade nine arm Gori is not only strong, but it also has very high regeneration ability.


    The fire-based attack usually restricts high regeneration ability. However, the monster Gori''s regeneration is so absurd that he could heal his body in a matter of seconds.


    ording to Draught, the nine-arm Gori called Undying Ape is famous for its resilience, endurance, and regeneration. It is one of the few monsters that have a strong life force.


    Usually, people need to keep wounding and beating the monster until his energy depletes. There is another way to kill it, like sting its entire body into nothingness or cutting the body into many pieces before it could regenerate.


    However, its resilience as grade five is also top-notch. It could even withstand a grade-five spell like it is nothing.


    Although it is very resilient, it does not have a strong attack besides its enormous strong body. Furthermore, its speed is also not as fast as a seventh-gradebatant. Therefore it is a perfect living target to test Jade''s sentience weapon, [Crimson Orb].


    *BOM* Another strong fire attackunched by Jade andpletely envelops the Undying Ape. Fortunately, Draught creates a barrier around Jade and Undying Ape to prevent any stray attack.


    A battle that involves a seventh-gradebatant could easily destroy a small city just from the aftermath. Much less for Jade, who is still not fully controlling his new power as a seventh grade.


    The two of them had already shed for an hour, and none of them got tired despite a strong attack. While the Undying Ape tries to kill the hateful human in front of him, Jade is actually trying to test [Crimson Orb] while using various skills he has.


    After a few more hours of fighting, the Undying Ape''s regeneration starts getting slower and is finally burned to death by Jade''s fire-based skill. After Jade kills the Undying Ape, Draught opens the barrier and discusses [Crimson Orb] with Jade.


    Then, Draught brings another grade-five monster and lets Jade fight it again. Like any master crafter, Draught is quite a perfectionist when ites to sentient weapons.


    Sentient Weapon is a growth-type weapon, Draught didn''t want Jade to make a horrible mistake when nurturing it and not bring its true potential.

 Chapter 260: Demonstration

    <h4>Chapter 260: Demonstration</h4>


    While Jade tested his sentience weapon against a grade-five monster, the fight between Anna and Ilgor had already ended. Despite Anna''s destructive strength, her stamina and energy are lesser than Ilgor, a full-fledged grade threebatant.


    Although Ilgor got the upper hand, he still couldn''t prate Anna''s resilient body and only did some superficial wounds. This shows how absurd Anna''s body ispared to others.


    When Ilgor and Anna''s match finally ends, everyone except Jayna and Gilford begins to feel relief.


    ''Such a strong destructive power!! If the orc couldn''t read the little girl''s movement, he would be defeated a long time ago.''


    ''But, the most surprising thing is her resilience and physical power. Even those beastkin races didn''t have this kind of strength. Unfortunately, her energy is still lowpared to the orc. If she somehow distributes and channels her energy....'' thought Vigo while analyzing the battle.


    At this moment, Anna finally slumped on the ground, exhausted while pouting. She still couldn''t ept that her ''sandbag'' managed to beat her. At the same time, Ilgor also starts to receive muscle pain all over his body from the side effect of going berserk.


    "Fiuuhh¡­ They finally stop." said Mia.


    At the same time, Millie heads to the two fighters and starts to heal them. Apparently, by using soul power, her healing efficiency has be better. While Millie heals the grumpy Anna and Ilgor, Vigo seems to realize something.


    He knows that the current him will never be able to create any good quality weapon in one month. However, it is a different story for creating suitable weapons for everyone.


    "That''s it.. I may not be a weaponsmith, but I am a crafter and inventor." said Vigo before approaching everyone.


    "Emm.. I am sorry to bother you all. But, could you demonstrate a little bit of your power?" asked Vigo.


    "Demonstrate our power?" asked Mia.


    "Yes. After looking at the fight before, I realized my mistake. I should not only ask for your preference in your weapon but also need to know your fighting style and power. This way, I may create things to help you all." said Vigo.


    Hearing this, Gilford nodded his head at Vigo''s sentence. Then, everyone agreed to show their fighting style and power to Vigo. For a demonstration, Gilford lends one of his battle golems as a battling partner.


    Looking at the unique battle golem, Mia couldn''t help fighting but wanted to fight it and was the first one to demonstrate her power. As Mia takes her stance, Gilford also begins to control the golem and charge at Mia.


    Suddenly, Mia''s sword is enveloped in blue me [Blue me Sword]. Then, she began to sh the battle golem with her sword. Her attack managed to leave various burn marks on the battle golem''s metallic body.


    Despite using the fire imbued sword, Mia still couldn''t prate the tough golem defense. However, the movement of the battle golem has be more rigid and slower.


    Gilford, who controls the golem, also notices that a few important parts inside the golem are starting to get frozen.


    ''Such a strange fire!! If it is another living being, they may already be harmed by the temperature difference between hot and cold.'' thought Gilford.


    At the same time, Jayna couldn''t help but be attracted to the mysterious blue me that Mia used. She senses a strange familiarity with the blue me.


    ''As expected of the blue me from the Blue Phoenix. It is not an ordinary me and has powerful properties. It is hot yet also cold at the same time.''


    ''I think it will be very lethal to any living being. However, it seems to be ack of¡­ power.'' thought Jayna as she [Analyze] the blue me.


    After a while, the battle golem started to malfunction and couldn''t move properly. Mia also feels this is enough to demonstrate her fighting skill and stop attacking the battle golem.


    "Woahh.. what mysterious blue me. It is hot yet also cold at the same time." eximed Vigo excitedly.


    "Yeah, is this enough for your reference?" asked Mia.


    "Yeah, I think I got a little bit of idea from your demonstration." said Vigo.


    "Alright, then now it''s my turn." said Jayna excitedly.


    "W-Wait.. Lady Jayna, why don''t you just use a dummy instead of fighting my golem." said Gilford as he immediately took back his battle golem in a hurry.


    "Hee.. But, Vigo may not be able to see my true skill." replied Jayna.


    ''Your true skill, my ass¡­ You could even melt my golem just by touching it, much less fighting it using a skill.'' thought Gilford as he remembered how Jayna could easily destroy his golem during the one-year training.


    For Gilford, each Battle Golem is very precious to him. Not only does it cost a lot of resources, it is also hard to build and maintain.


    However, Jayna''s fiery sword could easily cut and destroy the golem like paper. Even Gilford wants to help Vigo, sacrificing a golem is too much for him.


    "Then, Why don''t I be your opponent?" Everyone heard a voice from inside the house.


    "Angus!!" eximed everyone.


    Seeing Angus is back, Anna, who is just recovering a little bit, immediately runs towards him and hugs him.


    "Angus¡­ Angus¡­ the weak green bubble is a meanie. He bullied Anna. Anna can''t hit him anymore." said Anna.


    "Hee.. Then, it seems I need to increase your training." said Angus with a wide smile.


    Hearing this, Anna bes speechless and starts to curse Ilgor for her miserable fate.


    "Angus, where is uncle Jade? Did you finish testing your artifact?" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah, I already finished testing my artifact. Uncle Jade needs more time to test his sentient weapon. Anyway, it seems you did some light sparring." said Angus.


    "Yeah, actually Vigo needs to¡­" Jayna exined Vigo''s intention.


    After hearing Jayna''s exnation, "Hmm¡­ Good approach. So, it is only you, Millie, and Gilford that are left?" asked Angus.


    "Actually, I already get the gist of master Gilford''s power and fighting style. So yeah, the one left is these two girls." replied Vigo.


    "I see.. Then, I will be their fighting opponent." said Angus.


    "Ehhh¡­ No way. If I fight you, I can''t show my true power. I might as well hit a dummy target." said Jayna.


    "Jayna, you are not showing all your power. Vigo only needs to see a little bit of your fighting capability." said Angus.


    "B-But¡­ You are a cheat. I can''t even hit you." said Jayna.


    "Don''t worry, I am still not fully recovered from testing the artifact. So, you might have a chance to hit me." said Angus.


    ''Like hell, I am going to let her hit me. Getting hit by her fiery sword is almost like a death sentence to me.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Alright, then we should start." said Jayna excitedly at the prospect of hitting Angus.


    As the two of them go into the center of the yard, Gilford summons a few battle golem specializing in the barrier.


    "You might want to get behind my golems." said Gilford.


    "Huh.. What for?" asked Mia.


    Suddenly, the surrounding area became hotter. The ground below Jayna, even scorched, slowly turns into molten mud. Everyone immediately goes behind Gilford''s golem to hide from the hot temperature.


    "What an absurd temperature?!! She has not yet even used any skill." eximed Vigo.


    ''What is this power?!! It ispletely different from my Blue Phoenix''s me.'' thought Mia.


    Despite the hot temperature, Angus is still fine, like not getting trouble from the heat that is Jayna''s release.


    After staring at each other for a while, "Hmph¡­ Angus, I think I still can''t hit you. So let''s get serious from the start [Sacred Fire]." said Jayna as her entire body was enveloped by crimson me.


    Unlike one year ago, her current [Sacred Fire] has the shape of Fire Phoenix and radiates a frightening heat towards the surroundings. The ground even starts to turn into moltenva from the heat in Jayna''s body.


    Despite the monstrous heat in front of him, Angus still looks calm as ever.


    ''Her fire is getting hotter than a few months ago before arriving at Porros.'' thought Angus.


    "Alright, Jayna, show me your progress." said Angus.


    Then, Jayna disappears from her spot, leaving a trace of fire behind [Fiery Burst]. She arrives in front of Angus in a moment, brandishing her fiery sword [Crimson sh]. At thest moment, Angus sidestepped, dodging Jayna''s fiery sword.


    *BLAM* Jayna''s sword missed its target and hit the ground,pletely melting it. She didn''t stop and kept pursuing Angus. Then, Angus summons [Unbreakable Shield] and equip it in his hand.


    He begins to parry and deflect Jayna''s attack using it. With the help of the [Unbreakable Shield], Angus managed to deflect Jayna''s force to the side. *ng* *BLAM* *ng* *BLAM* All Jayna''s attacks are getting deflected by Angus to the ground.


    Looking at this, Vigo, Mia, and Millie couldn''t help but be surprised. They feel like looking at the fight of a high-gradebatant.


    ''Such absurd strength and skill!! Are they really only second-gradebatants?!!'' thought Vigo.


    ''T-This me¡­ It''s very unnatural. She should not have the capability to release this kind of strength with her current grade. Moreover, its destructiveness is different from any normal me.'' thought Mia.


    Looking that Angus could cope with Jayna''s fast attack, ''I know Angus is holding back during our fight. But, to think he still hides this kind of power.'' thought Millie.

 Chapter 261: Beastkin Race

    <h4>Chapter 261: Beastkin Race</h4>


    In the meantime, inside a huge cave located on a lush green mountain, a woman in green hair opens her eyes from her meditation.


    "This power should be from sister blue and eldest sister. They are at the same location. Don''t tell me they are currently fighting. But, there is no other fluctuation from sister blue besides the first one. Moreover, This direction shoulde from Porros."


    "Howe both of them are inside the Porros? I need to check this out. I really have a bad feeling about this. Hopefully, the eldest sister has not fully recovered her strength." said the green-haired woman before turning into a green phoenix going towards the Porros.


    During this time, not only green phoenixes but many powerful people head towards Porros direction. Rather than going into the Porros, they are going to the center of the dimension.


    Be it monster, beast, or various civilian races, all of them head towards the center of the dimension, The Endless Battlefield. The mysterious ce where only the fated one could return.


    The rumor said that the one that returns would receive tremendous power beyondprehension. Since there is no restriction on who could enter the ce, many living beings from various factions will always try their luck and enter the area despite the horrible rumor.


    At the same time, Porros, which is the only civilian city near the center, is getting a lot of immigrants from various forces. From the beastkin race to those magical demon races, all of them start to gather at the Porros city.


    In the meantime, Angus and Jayna''s match finally reaches its end. As usual, Jayna couldn''t hit Angus at all despite her improvement. However, unlike before, Angus needed to deflect her attack using [Unbreakable Shield] as he didn''t use any spell or skill to avoid her attack.


    Therefore, everyone could see Jayna''s strength and battle prowess more clearly than being toyed by Angus from far away like usual. After Angus and Jayna match, it is Millie''s turn to demonstrate her power.


    However, she refused to fight Angus and used her Soul Power on the dummy for demonstration. Although a few days have already passed since she traced Angus''s soul, she still couldn''t shake her fear when confronted with Angus.


    Done seeing everyone''s capability, Vigo immediately gets out from the Draught''s small mountain and begins to create everyone''s weapon. Unlike before, his eyes are full of confidence and spirit.


    In the evening, just before dinner time, Draught finally finishes checking Jade''s weapon sentient. ording to Draught, there is nothing wrong with Jade''s sentient weapon. He also suggests a few ways to bring out [Crimson Orb] potential.


    After that, everyone greets Draught and goes back to the inn. Back to Porros city, everyone could see the city is more crowded than before. They could also find many different kinds of races in the city.


    Although the sun has already gone, the city is still lively as in the daytime, especially the tavern and other entertainment ces. Despite the crowd, the public order is still maintained.


    Angus and the others could see many guards consisting of high-gradebatants patrolling around the area. No one dares to create amotion inside the Porros. Furthermore, most of the people here are immigrants and like to mind themselves rather than create problems.


    Arriving at the inn without any obstacle, everyone went into their room to rest and end their day. In the next few days, Angus didn''t go out too much as he decided to cultivate his chi like usual. Still, he receives news from Jayna and others about the Porros''s current situation.


    Each day passed by, more people came to Porros for various kinds of reasons. Unlike the Ancestral Ruin event, Endless Battlefield has no restriction for entry which attracts everyone who is already reaching their limit.


    Although there are a lot of entrances to the Endless Battlefield scattered across the dimension, the entrance near Porro''s city is the only known as the safest one for civilian races.


    Not wanting to let this opportunity go, the Battle Arena is alsounching a tournament like the one in the Ancestral Ruin. Angus decided not to participate in the tournament. Currently, he is too busy preparing for the Endless Battlefield.


    On the contrary, Jayna, Mia, and Ilgor decide to participate in the tournament to improve themselves. Anna also wants to join the tournament but is immediately refused by Angus and Jayna. They know Anna will only bring nothing but trouble if she enters the tournament.


    Thest time she fought inside the Battle Arena, she almost killed Ice Maiden and offended an unknown high-gradebatant.


    The tournament in the Battle Arena attracts a lot of people, especially the battle-oriented race like orc and a few beastkin. During this time, Jayna and others finally could experience the difference between races, especially against beastkin.


    The Beastkin race has a lot of sub-races, from the agile rabbit race to the mighty lion race. Like the Demon race, each of these sub-race has its own trait and specialty.


    Usually, races like rabbits, cats, sheep, and other simr races dislike having unnecessary conflict and fighting. However, races like bear, tiger, wolf, lion, and other simr ones are more aggressive and battle lovers as they are also oriented to battle.


    Before the tournament began, Ilgor managed to fight against a tiger beastkin race. At that time, Ilgor almost lost his match because of the difference in physical strength. As an orc, Ilgor''s physical strength is quite top-notch among other races.


    However, he is still far from those beastkin races that are blessed with incredible physical strength. If Ilgor is not rich withbat experience and high attainment in axe mastery, he may lose his match and be beaten out blue as Anna did to Ice Maiden.


    Hearing this story, Angus is also interested in fighting those beastkin races. However, ording to Jayna, their fighting style is too crude. Most of the beastkin races that participate in Battle Arena only used their instinct and their superior strength.


    Jayna even said that Anna is better than most of them in terms ofbat experience. Apparently, ording to Jade, the beastkin race in these dimensions is scarce. Therefore, they didn''t have a bigmunity on their own like in the Firuman.


    Without a stable life and protection, they could only rely on what they had and were led to have a poor fighting capability as most of them were self-taught.


    This fact is quite a surprise since Angus knows that in Firuman, Beastkin is like the mostbat-oriented race and famous for their many powerful skills. Now, he knows why this dimension is not suitable for living and nurturing the younger ones.


    Unless they get power like Jayna and others, they may have difficulty surviving inside this dimension.


    ''No wonder uncle Jade is adamant at moving towards Firuman. This dimension is truly not suitable for living, especially the weak one.'' thought Angus after hearing Jade''s exnation.


    Currently, there is around a week before the Endless Battlefield opens. As more peoplee to Porros city, the merchants from various locations in this dimension also gather. Angus decided to use this time to search for any valuable item in the market.


    In the meantime, the girls are hanging out together and decide to try the famous Porros''s hot water bath and spa. They also managed to coerce Anna to tag along after being told that she could y with soap bubbles in there.


    While the girls are having their fun, Angus decides to walk around themercial district alone. As he guessed, he found many exciting things in the market, from the unknown monster corpse to the unique enchanted item.


    He could even see some rare potions sell in the market. However, none of these things truly interested him as he could also create them after being given sometimes. While he is wandering, Angus finds Vigo, who seems to be having a conflict with a group of people.


    "Vigo, my friend, I heard you get some money to buy items." said the leader of the group.


    "What do you want, Obo?" said Vigo coldly.


    "Well, since you get some money to buy things, why don''t you pay your debt now?" said Obo.


    "Didn''t I already pay everything yesterday?" said Vigo.


    "True, but you forget to pay the interest." said Obo with a smile.


    "What interest?!! I already paid for everything and the interest." said Vigo.


    "Well, our policy changed, and the interest rate also increased. So, you need to pay more." said Obo.


    "Bullshit!! This is clearly a robbery. Getaway, or I will call a guard." said Vigo.


    "Guard?! Hahaha¡­ Are you sure you want to y that way?" said Obo while smiling.


    Hearing this, Vigo starts to have a bad feeling.


    "What are you nning? This is Porros. You can''t do anything here." said Vigo.


    "True. Porros has quite strict rules. However, in case there is an unresolvable conflict, they often use Battle Arena to handle it." said Obo.


    "Battle Arena?!! Don''t tell me.." said Vigo.

 Chapter 262: Crafter Pride

    <h4>Chapter 262: Crafter Pride</h4>


    "Battle Arena?!! Don''t tell me.." said Vigo.


    "Yes, in case two sides reach an unsolvable conflict, the Porros''s guard will use Battle Arena to settle down the conflict. Whoever wins inside the Battle Arena will get their demand." said Obo.


    "Y-You despicable!! The guard will never ept this. Our contract is done, I already paid all my debt." said Vigo.


    "Kukuku¡­ Hahahaha.. Vigo, Ohh.. Poor Vigo. That''s what you got wrong. Our contract, still in progress." said Obo as he showed the contract.


    "T-This¡­" said Vigo as he saw one of the uses in the contract.


    "Yes, as you can see here, the interest may change due to some circumstances. So, unless you pay us 1 thousand grade 4 core as the interest, we will not pursue you anymore. Otherwise, see you in Battle Arena." said Obo.


    "O-One thousand grade four cores!!" eximed Vigo.


    For a person like Vigo, this amount of money is tremendous and undoubtedly beyond his means.


    Unless he asks for help from Draught or others, he will never get this amount of money even if he works his entire life, especially under the harassment he receives from Obo and his gang.


    Actually, there is another way for Vigo not to pay this sum of money. It is by breaching the contract and running away.


    The contract he used is only a normal contract without any restriction and magical power. This is the lowest grade of the contract without any ability to bind. Some people even said it is the same as a verbal promise without any weight.


    A strong group like Obo usually uses this contract to deal with weakbatants or others like Vigo.


    Since it does not have a binding or restriction effect, Obo and his gang often use the city rules to force the other party to fight in the Battle Arena and get the more binding contract under the Battle Arena for a lower price.


    Obo knows how precious Vigo is, so he wants to enve Vigo using the battle arena contract.


    "Well, I am a heartless person. So, I will give you three days to gather the money, otherwise let''s meet in the battle arena." said Obo while leaving Vigo alone.


    At this moment, Vigo could only grit his teeth and tighten his fist at Obo''s despicable n. Vigo is not stupid and also realizes Obo''s n. This is also one of the reasons why he threw his pride and begged Draught despite refusing him after many years.


    Over the years, Obo and his gang always mess with his stuff and harass his business. Moreover, Vigo is only a first-gradebatant, so he also could never get away from Porros. It means he could never get away from Obo without others'' help.


    However, Obo''s gang is also not an easy opponent to deal with. Rumor said they have a hidden master that supports them. Because of this, a lower-grade person like Vigo could easily be suppressed by them.


    As Obo and his gang go away, they pass Angus'' current location.


    "You should not bite more than you can chew." said Angus in a low voice but could be heard by Obo.


    Hearing this, Obo immediately looks at Angus'' spot but finds no one is there.


    "Sir, why do you stop?" asked one of Obo''s subordinates.


    "Did you see someone standing there before? Or hear anything?" asked Obo.


    "Huh?? There is nobody there. We also did not hear anything." said another subordinate in a confused look.


    Then, Obo decided to go back to his base immediately. Although his subordinate does not notice Angus''s presence and voice, he clearly knows that his feelings back then are not a hallucination.


    ''That''s definitely an expert. Is the rumor true that Vigo got hired by an expert? No, I can''t let Vigo away. His talent is too precious. It seems I need to contact that old master.'' thought Obo.


    In the meantime, Vigo already enters his own rundown house with a down expression. After getting some resources from the Draught, Vigo managed to rebuild his house a little bit. But it is only for him to have a shelter and ce to work.


    Entering the house, "Why don''t youe out? As you can see, I am just a poor inventor who will get enved away." said Vigo.


    Hearing this, Angus gets out from the nearby shadow corner.


    "For a first-gradebatant, you are quite perceptive." said Angus.


    "You.. Master Angus. Why are you here?" said Vigo after looking at Angus''s face while bowing his head.


    Although Angus still looks young, Vigo knows that the person in front of him is a strong expert from the battle he saw a few days ago.


    "Just call me Angus. I happen to see you get into trouble. So, I might as well look around." replied Angus while looking at the surrounding house.


    "I-I see¡­ I am sorry you need to see that kind of.." said Vigo.


    "Vigo, Do you know how valuable you are?" asked Angus while cutting Vigo''s sentence.


    "Valuable?? Me?" asked Vigo back.


    "Yeah, you are the person who will be a disciple of the greatest sentient weapon crafter in the world. Did you think your value is still low?" asked Angus again.


    "I-I am not. But¡­" said Vigo.


    "Vigo, if everyone in this world knows about you, they will immediately try to pouch you for your talent. The question is not who you are working for but who you are willing to work with and what things you could give them." said Angus.


    After saying that, Angus immediately leaves Vigo alone. As someone who will be Draught''s disciple, Angus feels Vigo needs to ovee this problem on his own. Otherwise, Vigo will never have pride as a true crafter.


    As someone who has contact with the world of crafting, he knows precisely what kind of mentality a crafter needs. They need a strong pride and boldness to be able to craft something extraordinary.


    ''Come to think of it, old man Balrug is also very stubborn and quite entric. Maybe this is the reason why those dwarfs are as stubborn as a rock.''


    ''Talking about dwarf races, why don''t I see a single dwarf in this ce? This ce should be famous for their crafters, yet I could not find any single dwarf who is hailed as one of the best crafting races.'' thought Angus while looking around the merchant stall.


    During this time, "Wee, please take a look. These are relics found in the destroyed Lizardmenmunity in the Dark Swamp." said the merchant.


    ''Lizardmen?! If I am not, they are also a kind of beastkin race that likes to group together and create a tribe or small vige.''


    ''Wait..munity? vige? I should ask uncle Jade more about this matter.'' thought Angus before he decided to go back to the inn as no other things interest him.


    While Angus is going to the inn, he feels someoneing at him at incredible speed. However, noticing the mana signature, Angus decided not to avoid her.


    "Angus!!" yelled Anna while hugging Angus.


    "Huaa¡­ The big sisters are meanie!! They are lying about the bubbles, there are not many bubbles, only warm water in the pond. Meanie.. Meanie¡­" said Anna while tearing up.


    Hearing this, Angus could only sigh while rubbing Anna''s small head to calm her down. Not long after that, the girls finally show up.


    "Anna, you should not wander off like that. What if some bad guys decide to kidnap you?" rebuked Jayna.


    ''Err.. As if someone could kidnap her. Even a high-gradebatant will have a hard time to kidnap her, especially in her transformed form.'' thought Angus inwardly, but he didn''t say anything.


    After that, everyone decided to go back to the inn together while talking about various things. Late in the evening, Angus and everyone choose to have dinner together in the tavern. During this time, Angus decides to tell everyone about Vigo''s problem.


    Hearing about Vigo''s problem, "Vigo is working hard to make our weapon. We should at least help him." said Millie.


    "I actually don''t have a problem helping him. However,? this is his business. We don''t have any right to meddle with it." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. But¡­" replied Millie.


    "Millie, Angus is right. Although Vigo is making our weapon, he is still a stranger to us." said Mia, cutting Millie''s sentence.


    "I agree with Angus. There is no free meal in this world, especially in this treacherousnd. We should not offer help to anyone we see without getting a return." said Jade.


    Hearing this, Millie could only lower her head and ept the decision.


    ''It seems despite staying in this dimension for more than a year, Millie is still notpletely changed. This treacherousnd is really not suitable for kind people like Millie.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Angus begins to remember something.


    "Uncle, did you know anymunity race living in this dimension?"? asked Angus.


    "Community race?! As far as I know, there are none of them. Even if there is only a small number of them and most of theme from the Firuman like you." replied Jade.


    "I see. Is this also the reason why you decide to migrate to Firuman despite the odds?" asked Angus.


    "As expected, you also notice this. Yes, this is one of the majority of reasons. I don''t know how but this dimension is actually quite weird." said Jade.

 Chapter 263: Help Me

    <h4>Chapter 263: Help Me</h4>


    "I don''t know how but this dimension is actually quite weird. None of the race''smunity survives in this world. Not only that, most of the superior races such as demons, elves, strong beastkin race, and others also never survive long in thisnd."


    "At first, they could still survive, but most of them get annihted after a few years, be it from the beast or monster. It feels like the world itself rejects their presence in this dimension. I also thought this was only superstitious and some nonsense.


    "But, after our vige gets attacked, I start to think this is maybe true. I am afraid that after our vige bes bigger and stronger, we may face the same thing." said Jade.


    ''The world?!! If I am not wrong, those ancient kings also mention something about the world''s will. They refer to me as the anomaly that could change the world. Does my presence change Jade''s fate and the Sur vige in this dimension?'' thought Angus.


    After dinner, everyone goes back to their room and rest. Angus also decides to meditate and cultivate his chi like usual. After a few hours of cultivating, he reaches his limit and opens his eyes.


    He finds it is still in the middle of the night, and Jayna is still sleeping peacefully on the bed. As his mind is still exhausted from cultivating his chi, he decides to rx his body for the time being.


    During this time, he starts to remember the ancient kings from the Ancestral Ruin. ording to Draught, the ancient power he got from those ancient kings is more like key ess to their true power.


    Unlike the heir who could grasp and master their power faster, Angus and Jayna will have a more challenging timeprehending and using their power. Even after one year of training, he could only use three ancient powers such [Analyze], [Hellfire], and [Unbreakable Shield].


    ording to Draught, Angus didn''t even reach the surface level of those three ancient powers. As for the other ancient powers such as [Light Bringer], [Allegiance], [Life Return], and [The World], he could only use them to detect something or increase his perception.


    ''Old man Draught said someone that could change the world is not ordinary people. They are even stronger than the current Draught.'' thought Angus.


    This makes Angus remember about [The World] power he felt back then. No matter how much he uses [Analyze], he feels like it is an unworldly power, unlike what he felt when Draught used his strength.


    When Draught used his strength, he could still perceive andprehend his power a little bit. But, when the oldest ancient king used his power, he couldn''t feel it at all. It feels like they are living in different realms or dimensions.


    ''Haa.. It would be good if I could also use one of the other ancient powers other than for detection.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Then, Angus looks at the window and the evening night in the sky.


    ''Such a strange dimension, despite having a Sur Desert where there is no night, this ce still has their day and night weather. I wonder if there is also a star?


    ''Well, does this ce even have outer space or an end? I bet it is like Draught''s dimension where everything is dark.'' thought Angus while rambling on his own.


    ''Wait, darkness.. Light¡­ Without darkness, there is no light, but without light, there is always darkness. Light Bringer, a power to control the light.'' thought Angus.


    Without realizing it, Angus begins to ponder andprehend the [Light Bringer]. Soon, the sun goes up, and the sky bes brighter. At this moment, Angus wakes up from his trace and gets some insight about [Light Bringer].


    However, he decided to test his powerter as it is not suitable to do it in this room. While thinking this, he notices Jayna wake up from her sleep. Then, both of them have a short intimate rtionship before dressing up and preparing for the day.


    Jayna ns to go towards the Battle Arena like usual along with the other girls and Ilgor. Battle Arena is also a good ce as a source of ie to sustain their living inside the Porros. Jayna also could practice and get more experience during the fight.


    After dressing up, Angus and Jayna go downstairs to have their breakfast. Arriving at the tavern downstairs, they find Vigo is talking with everyone else. Seeing Angus and Jaynae, Jade decides to go to the inn''s backyard to have their private chat.


    Arriving in the backyard, Vigo immediately bowed his head.


    "Please, help me!!" said Vigo.


    "Help you?" asked Jade back.


    "Yes¡­ Actually.. " as Vigo exins the story about Obo and the others, which is roughly the same as Angus''s story yesterday.


    "I see, then what can you do for us? You know we are not running a charity here." said Jade.


    Millie wants to say something, but Mia prevents her from talking as she knows what Jade''s done is right.


    "I.. I can make things. I could make many magical engineer stuff. I will provide you all my services for free if you help me." said? Vigo.


    "Hmm¡­ Good. It seems you learned something. However, You are too naive!!" said Jade as he released his seventh-grade aura.


    Feeling the aura, Vigo immediately slumps on the ground helplessly.


    "Do you think a person like you is worthy of my powers? You could not even stand properly in front of my aura, much less making things for me."


    "If you are going to ask something, you at least need to have the same value as what you asked. Want to get a seventh-gradebatant to help you? Dream on!!" said Jade leaving Vigo alone, and went into the inn without giving Vigo a chance to reply.


    Looking at this, everyone also decides to go back to the inn.


    "Please, help!! I know that I am currently not worthy of getting help from a seventh-gradebatant. B-But, how about you?" said Vigo while bowing his head to Angus.


    Seeing this, Angus seems to be thinking about something before looking at the others.


    "I refuse." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. W-Why??" replied Vigo.


    "Well, I am currently too busy to handle your matter." said Angus.


    "T-Then¡­" said Vigo.


    "However, I don''t know about the others. Although they are not as strong as me, they are quite strong on their own, as you can see from their power yesterday." said Angus cutting Vigo''s sentence.


    "B-But, Obo and his gang may have an expert behind them. Besides you, I don''t think the others could win." said Vigo.


    "You may be right. But, nothing in this world is certain. My answer is still the same. Besides, my price is also almost simr to uncle Jade."


    "If I want, I could easily dispose of those guys easily without anyone knowing. However, I doubt you could pay for that kind of service with your current capability." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Vigo begins to contemte something before asking again.


    "T-Then, how about the others? Will you help me? I am currently only a poor inventor, but I promise to ept any request in the future if you help me fight in the Battle Arena." said Vigo.


    At this time, Angus and Jayna look at each other before Angus nodding his head.


    "I will help. But, I have a few conditions." said Jayna.


    Hearing this, Vigo regains his hope and listens to Jayna''s condition. After some lengthy discussion, everyone goes back to the inn to have their breakfast. At their usual table, Jade has already done eating his meal and waiting for everyone.


    "So, who is going to fight?" asked Jade as he seemed to have already predicted the oue of the discussion.


    "Jayna decided to offer help with some conditions." replied Angus.


    "Lady Jayna?! Well, if the other party hires an expert, it will be a good experience for her. I guess the condition has something to do with the Heart Kingdom, right?" said Jade.


    "It seems uncle already predicted everything. No wonder you leave first." said Angus.


    "Nah, I just did what I needed to do. Besides, this is not my stage and a good opportunity to nurture the younger ones." said Jade.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately knows why Jade could nurture a lot of genius inside the Sur vige within the span of a dozen years. Jade is not only a good leader but also good at teaching others.


    ''It seems the Heart Kingdom will get a huge reinforcement if we manage to get back home safely.'' thought Angus.


    Two days passed by unevenly, and Jatyna''s match finally arrived. As Vigo didn''t pay Obo, Obo immediately requested the battle in the Battle Arena within a few hours as he had already prepared everything from the start.


    Hearing about the match, everyone decided to look as this is quite an important battle for everyone.


    Arriving at the Battle Arena, Angus and the others could see Obo''s group with an old man. Angus could feel a sharp aura from the old man''s aura surrounding the man. Like Vigo''s thought, Obo also called an expert as their representative.


    ''This sharp aura must be some kind of swordmaster.'' thought Angus.

 Chapter 264: Swordmaster

    <h4>Chapter 264: Swordmaster</h4>


    ''This sharp aura must be a swordmaster.'' thought Angus.


    "Jayna, be careful the expert may be a swordmaster." said Angus.


    "A swordmaster?? Then, I will have a chance to steal his technique." replied Jayna excitedly.


    Hearing this, Angus flicks Jayna''s head. *Pak* "Don''t think about it. Just focus on the fight and prioritize your safety." said Angus seriously.


    "Alright.. Alright¡­ stop the nagging. Then, I will go first." said Jayna.


    "Yeah, good luck and beat him." said Angus.


    "Alright." replied Jayna shortly before going with Vigo for registration.


    Apparently, Obo is already preparing everything. Obo proposes a contract that if Vigo loses, he will serve him for eternity. On the other hand, if Obo loses, he needs to give all Vigo''s money back along with interest and leave Porros forever.


    Breaching the contract will result in getting their mana core break and bing disabled. For a fourth-gradebatant like Obo, leaving Porros and surviving in the wilderness alone is the same as a death sentence.


    After looking at the contract carefully, both Vigo and Obo signed the contract. During this time, Obo noticed Jayna as Vigo''s helper. Seeing that Jayna is only a second-gradebatant, he feels a little bit of relief.


    ''She also doesn''t seem to be a hidden expert either. Did I be too paranoid?'' thought Obo.


    "Vigo, is this your helper? Why don''t you just surrender now and not waste everyone''s time.?" said Obo.


    "Y-You¡­" Before Vigo could reply, Jayna grabbed Vigo''s shoulder and shook her head.


    Seeing this, Vigo decides to calm down and leave the ce with Jayna, ignoring Obo. Currently, Jayna is wearing a helmet and her usual protective gear to hide her identity.


    Because of the special arena in the Battle Arena, her usual protective mana barrier item also could not be activated. Jayna could only rely on her armor to defend the iing attack.


    Then, Jayna goes inside the waiting room to prepare and keep her focus while Vigo goes back to the audience seat. On the other hand, Obo goes to the waiting room where his expert is staying.


    Entering the waiting room, Obo finds an old man meditating in a lotus position and a double edge sword on hisp. During this time, Obo could feel a dangerous aura from the old man. Suddenly, the old man opened his eyes and retracted his aura before looking at Obo.


    ''What a powerful aura!! I wonder what his true grade is?!!'' thought Obo.


    "Sir Nigul, the battle will start in a few minutes. Your opponent is only a second-grade girl with the name of Sword Princess."


    "ording to my source, she is a rookie that entered the Battle Arena around one month ago. It should be an easy battle for someone like you." said Obo.


    "I see¡­ Then, after this fight, I will have nothing to do with you anymore." said Nigul before going back to his meditation, ignoring Obo.


    Hearing this, Obo feels like cursing Vigo many times. He feels it is too wasteful to use Nigul against a rookie like Sword Princess.


    Although he heard Sword Princess is quite skillful, he feels that she will never be able to win against Nigul, who has trained in the way of the sword for a dozen years.


    After waiting for a while, "The next fight is another exciting fight. It is a fight between a rookie and a veteran. Let''s not waste any more time and wee the fighter."


    "On the red side, we have our beloved Sword Princess, a talented girl in the sword and has a great battle sense. Last time she managed to beat an opponent with a body many times bigger than her own."


    "On the blue side, we have a veteran called Nigul. ording to our source, he is one of the strongest swordmasters in the Porros.


    "In the past, he managed to defeat all his opponents without giving them a chance to retaliate. Now, who do you think will win the fight?!"


    "Is it our beloved Sword Princes? Or the Veteran swordmaster Nigul?? everyone ces your bet and wees both of the fighters!!" said the announcer.


    "Woooww!!" cheers the audience as both Nigul and Jayna enter the arena.


    Nigul is an old man around 40-50 years old and wearing normal long-sleeved clothes without any armor. On his waist, there is a double edge sword inside the sheath.


    Despite his aged appearance andck of armor, he radiates a dangerous sharp aura that seems to be able to cut anyone that attacks him. On the other hand, Jayna wears a few protective leather gear and a helmet to hide her face.


    Unlike Nigul, she didn''t radiate an aura like apletely ordinary person. However, most of the audience here knows behind her fragile shape, there is a dangerous beast that managed to defeat many skillful fighters.


    Both of them reach the center of the arena and look at each other. None of them say anything as they focus entirely on each other. Seeing this, Angus couldn''t help but smile.


    "It seems Jayna will have a hard time in this fight." said Angus.


    "Angus.. Angus.. Will big sister lose?" asked Anna worriedly while looking at the arena.


    ''It seems Anna also recognizes the strength of this man.'' thought Angus.


    Although Anna is very childish and likes to create trouble, she is very urate in judging someone''s power. Angus knows that someone that could attract Anna''s attention is not an ordinary person.


    "Don''t worry, big sister Jayna will be fine. She may not be strong in physical strength andck battle experience. But, in terms ofbat talent, I never saw any other person as talented as her." said Angus reassuring Anna.


    "True, Lady Jayna''s talent is monstrous. Even without her Fire Phoenix''s power, she will be a great person in the future." said Jade, who is beside Angus.


    While everyone was discussing the two fighters, the referee exined the rules before getting out of the arena.


    "Now, let the fight begin!!" said the announcer.


    Hearing this, both Jayna and Nigul disappear on the spot and meet in the middle of the arena, shing with their swords. During the sh, Jayna feels overpowered by Nigul in physical strength.


    She immediately retreated a little bit to redirect Nigul''s force. This is a technique that she learned from Angus. Rather than receive all the force at once, Angus likes to redirect the iing force to others and lessen the burden.


    It seems like a simple technique, but the implementation is very hard. Even Jayna barely managed to do it despite learning it for more than one year.


    Nigul is surprised to see his attack force being directed for a moment. But, as a veteran, he immediately calms his mind and tries to stabilize himself. Using this opportunity, Jayna attacked Nigul relentlessly. *ng* *ng* *ng*


    Nigul managed to parry Jayna''s furious attack. Using her current momentum, Jayna keepsunching an attack on Nigul. Soon, they sh dozens of times in the span of a few minutes.


    The audience couldn''t help but be silent and focus on their fight, afraid to miss a single moment. Despite receiving Jayna''s flurry attack, Nigul keeps his calm and parries every Jayna''s attack.


    In the middle of Jayna''s attack, Nigul grips his sword firmly andunches a counterattack that seems like a regr attack [Sword Art - Downfall].


    However, Jayna, who used [Analyze] at full capacity from the start of the battle, managed to notice this change and immediately dodge to the side.


    *BAM* The hard stone arena cracked from Nigul''s attack. Using this buffer moment, Jayna also decides to attack Nigul [Sword Art - Phoenix w]. *ng* On the contrary to her expectation, Nigul managed to parry her attack.


    Then, same like what Jayna did before, Nigul redirects her strong attack to the side and makes Jayna lose her bnce. Fortunately, Jayna is already getting used to this feeling and immediately trying to stabilize herself.


    However, Nigul alsounched another attack on her [Sword Art - Mighty Lion] in this split second. *BAM* The attack hit Jayna and threw her away despite her attempt to parry it.


    Seeing that Jayna is not getting out of the arena from his attack, Nigul couldn''t help but grip his sword more tightly with a more serious expression.


    At first, he just wants to throw Jayna out of bounds and end the match. However, Jayna is proven to be more challenging to handle than his estimation.


    ''Hmm¡­ What an incredible battle sense?!! At thest moment, she redirects the force while jumping back to reduce my attack force. Unfortunately, I can''t let you win.'' thought Nigul as he became more serious.


    At this moment, Nigul radiates a powerful sharp aura and pressurizes Jayna. But,pared to Angus and Jade''s aura, this is nothing for her. Ignoring the pressure, Jayna begins to be more cautious as Nigul raises his sword.


    Suddenly, she feels Nigulunched a heavy attack at her. Her body immediately dodges to the side instinctively, but she notices Nigul still stays on his spot without moving and raising his sword, looking at Jayna with a smile.


    "Got you!! [Sword Art - Tiger Maw]" said Nigul while attacking Jayna, who has a broken stance.


    *BAAAM* *Swish* Jayna gets hit by the attack directly despite the distance between them. Furthermore, the attack also managed to prate her enchanted leather armor and throw her back towards the outside arena.

 Chapter 265: Fire Phoenixs Pride

    <h4>Chapter 265: Fire Phoenix''s Pride</h4>


    Before Jayna reaches the arena''s bound, she forces her wounded body and stabs her sword on the ground. *ng* She managed to stop her momentum just right at the edge of the arena.


    ''Urgg.. What''s that?! An Illusion? No, it is too real to be an illusion.'' thought Jayna.


    In the meantime, at the audience seat, "Hoo¡­ That''s an interesting little trick. If I am still six gradebatant, I may fall for that attack. It seems Lady Jayna has a slim chance to win." said Jade before looking at Angus.


    Currently, Angus ispletely emotionless and silent. However, Jade knows that Angus is trying to calm down his emotion so as not to jump into the arena.


    Sensing Angus''s inner mood, "Angus, is everything alright?" asked Anna.


    "Ahh.. Yeah, I just get a little bit too emotional." said Angus before going back to silence.


    Like Jade predicted, Angus is trying to calm down his anger and stop himself from killing Nigul at this moment. Actually, he already knows that Jayna may get hurt in this fight. But, he knows he can''t always protect her and needs to let her fly on her own to grow.


    While the audience is surprised at the sudden turn, the fight in the arena keeps going. Currently, Jayna is trying to calm her breath, but she finds Nigul approaching her.


    ''What a great reaction?! She could even react in that kind of position. No matter, she will still lose this fight.'' thought Nigul as he approached Jayna.


    Without wasting any moment, Nigulunches another attack not to give Jayna catching her breath [Sword Art - Downfall]. Fortunately, with the help of [Analyze], Jayna already predicted this and dodged to the side.


    However, Nigul doesn''t stop there. He keeps attacking Jayna with various sword skills and strong attacks, not giving Jayna any time to recover. Under Nigul''s attack, Jayna keeps getting wounds on her body.


    These wounds inhibit her movement and she begins to receive more hits to Nigul''s attack. After a while, Jayna finally managed to break Nigul''s flurry attack and create a distance between them.


    "Why?? I bet you know you cannot win this battle. So, Why do you keep fighting?" asked Nigul, who stopped his attack.


    "Haa.. Haa.. I can''t.. I feel if I retreat, I will never be able toe back." replied Jayna in a ragged breath.


    "Very well, then I shall make you nevere back." said Nigul as he raised his sword and took the same stance asst time.


    Seeing Nigul''s stance, Jayna immediately charges him to prevent Nigul from releasing his skill.


    "Wrong move." said Nigul.


    Suddenly, Jayna feels her battle instinct tell her to dodge and see a huge iing attack towards her. Without hesitation, she escaped to the side and broke her momentum. However, same as before, Nigul still does not move and only res at Jayna.


    Using this opportunity, Nigulunches his attack at Jayna [Sword Art - Tiger Maw]. Like being torn apart by a tiger, Jayna got hit directly and spurted arge amount of blood before falling down on the ground.


    At this moment, Nigul feels a massive amount of killing intent from the audience seat. He immediately finds Angus ring at him.


    Despite only being red at, he feels like standing in front of a death god. Without him realizing it, Nigul already takes a few steps back with cold sweat on his body. Before Angus could do any action, Jayna''s body was enveloped by a hot crimson me. *Whoosh*


    In the meantime, inside Jayna''s mind, she finds a beautiful slender and tall red-haired woman standing on top of a calmke.


    "We met again, little girl." said the red-haired woman.


    "You.. You are Fire Phoenix." said Jayna.


    "Yes, I am. Hmm... It seems you are in a dire situation to be able to reach this ce." replied Fire Phoenix.


    "I thought you were already dead? Where is this ce? Are you going to take over my body again?" asked Jayna while remaining vignt.


    "Calm down, little girl. This is just somewhere inside your inner mind. As for me taking over your body, I am afraid it will be impossible even I want to. Currently, I am nothing but a small fraction of the Fire Phoenix." said Fire Phoenix.


    "Then, why am I here?" asked Jayna.


    "Well, let''s just say you are currently in life danger, and your consciousness somehow reaches this ce in hope for survival." said Fire Phoenix.


    "Life danger?? I see I lost. Am I.. No, Are we going to die?" asked Jayna.


    "Die.. us?? Fufufufu¡­ That''s the most hrious joke I''ve ever heard. Tell me, little girl, What I am?" asked Fire Phoenix.


    "Err.. Fire Phoenix." replied Jayna.


    "Yes, and??" said Fire Phoenix.


    "A strong primordial beast." said Jayna.


    "That''s right, but not only that. Little girl, I am an immortal beast that was born since the creation of the world."


    "You are already merged and be part of me. It means you are also an immortal like me. However, you are still not capable of handling my power in your current state, which somehow halts the merging process." exined Fire Phoenix.


    "I see.. then, how will Ie back?" asked Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ Little girl, it seems you still do not understand. Like I said before, we are already half merged. I am you and you are also me. As a primordial beast, do you think I will let you lose to a punny person? I will show you the true power of Fire Phoenix." said Fire Phoenix.


    Suddenly, the red-haired woman in front of Jayna turns into arge fire phoenix. React towards the Fire Phoenix, the entire space andke immediately covered by crimson me. Despite this scene, Jayna isn''t afraid and even feels morefortable.


    "Little girl, remember we are the Fire Phoenix, one of the strongest primordial beasts. Don''t you dare to taint our pride and body." said Fire Phoenix before Jayna was also enveloped in crimson me.


    At the same time, Jayna already stands up in the arena while being covered in me. Nigul couldn''t help but be surprised at this phenomenon. He could feel this was not an ordinary me as the me itself gave unexinable pressure toward him.


    At the same time, Angus managed to calm his mind after looking at Jayna''s condition. Currently, Jayna is standing with fire around her.


    "Fire? Does she use mana?" said one of the people.


    "No, there is no mana fluctuation at all." said another person.


    While all the audience is confused at Jayna''s state, Jayna opens her eyes and reveals sharp predatory hawk eyes. Then, she charges at Nigul. *ng*


    ''It''s heavy!!'' thought Nigul as he parried Jayna''s attack while taking a few steps back.


    Jayna didn''t stop her attack and kept pressurizing Nigul. *ng* *ng*


    After a few dozen shes, "Don''t get cocky!!" shouted Nigul as he released a strong attack.


    At this moment, Jayna immediately feels an attack from her side.


    "Hmph.. Petty trick." said Jayna as he ignored her instinct and countered the real iing attack.


    "Eat this!! [Sword Art - Tiger Maw]" said Nigul while giving his all at the attack.


    Jayna does not stay silent andunches her attack while still covered in fire [Phoenix Dance 1st step - Feather Blossom]. *Whooshh* Suddenly, Jayna turns into countless feathers made of fire and disappears from Nigul''s view.


    Less than a secondter, Jayna appears behind Nigul and countless sword wounds appear on Nigul''s body along with burn marks.


    "ARRGGHH!!" screamed Nigul, as he fell on the ground and smoke came out from his orifices.


    Despite his strong body, he feels that all his inner organs are being roasted alive. Combined with all the wound and burn marks on his body, Nigul immediately fell unconscious, leaving only Jayna standing on the spot.


    At this moment, her eyes turn back to normal while the me on her body also recedes. Jayna immediately feels pain all over her body but still manages to hold on. Seeing that Nigul haspletely fallen unconscious, the referee immediately announces Jayna as the winner.


    "W-Wait a second!! She cheats!! She clearly uses mana and mana-based skills." said Obo towards the referee.


    "Yeah, she is cheating. Give my money back!!" shouted the audience who was betting on Nigul.


    Hearing this, the referee couldn''t help but speak, "We are not feeling any kind of mana during the fight. Even our mana detector is not getting rmed." said the referee.


    "Bullshit!! Then, how she could suddenly get enveloped in fire. She is clearly cheating!! This match is invalid!" rebuked Obo.


    At this moment, Angus and Jade arrive at the arena at the same time. Angus is supporting the exhausted Jayna while Jade is ring at Obo.


    "Cheating?? Do you have proof? If not, I will take it as ndering her name?" said Jade.


    "Isn''t it obvious?!! She clearly uses mana to use that fire." replied Obo.


    "Nope, I don''t feel any mana during the fight. Or...? you are saying a second-gradebatant could fool anyone here in this Battle Arena, including the referee and me, the seventh-gradebatant?" said Jade while ring up his aura.


    "K-Kuhuk.. T-Then, why is she covered in me if it is not from mana?" replied Obo despite getting pressured by Jade.


    Hearing this stupid question, "Why should she tell you and exin her ability to everyone? Does everyone that wins the fight need to exin their ability? Ridiculous!!" said Jade.

 Chapter 266: Am I Worthy?

    <h4>Chapter 266: Am I Worthy?</h4>


    "Does everyone that wins the fight need to exin their ability? Ridiculous!!" said Jade.


    In the meantime, Angus already brings Jayna out of the arena to tend her wound. The Battle Arena medical team also already gives some first aid to the unconscious Nigul.


    During this time, one of the medical team notified the referee that there was not a single trace of foreign mana from the Nigul''s wound. Knowing this, the referee immediately made his decision.


    "Alright, everyone. Our decision is clear. The battle between Nigul and the Sword Princess is valid. The Sword Princess didn''t use any mana at all. We couldn''t even find any trace of mana in Nigul''s wound."


    "Those who still do not disagree with the result will be considered to challenge the Battle Arena''s authority." Announce the referee.


    Hearing the referee''s deration, everyone who was losing bet couldn''t help but let go of the matter. It is better to lose their money than challenge the Battle Arena''s authority which also challenges the Porros itself.


    Moreover, there is Jade, a seventh-gradebatant, who is still standing on the Sword Princess side. Any sane person will immediately let the matter go since it is not worth the trouble.


    Losing his audience''s voice, Obo immediately tried to run away and escape the Battle Arena. On the way, he met with Vigo along with Gilford and others.


    "Why so hurry? Do you want to go somewhere?" said Gilford yfully.


    "Obo, it''s time to pay for your crime." said Vigo.


    "N-No¡­ Y-You are cheating!!" said Obo while stepping back only to bump into a person.


    Looking behind, he finds Jade ring at Obo. Seeing this, Obo knows that escaping is futile and slumps on the ground signify his resignation.


    As per the contract, Obo immediately forced Vigo to pay a tremendous amount of money towards Vigo and leave the Porros at once.


    The money Obo needs to pay is enormous, more than five thousand grade-four cores. This happens because Obo makes Vigo''s debt very high to bnce Vigo''s envement condition in the contract. After settling down and ending Vigo''s problem, Jade approaches Vigo.


    "I don''t know the exact condition you have with Lady Jayna. But, if you dare to betray or double-cross her kindness, you will get something worse than death." said Jade before going away.


    For Jade, Jayna is not only a geniusbatant. Her boldness and decisive nature are simr to Leon, his old friend and the one he vows to serve.


    He will never let any harm fall for his old friend''s daughter. Otherwise, even when he came back to Firuman, he could never face Leon again. Seeing Jade and everyone going away, Vigo immediately bowed his head.


    "Thank you. I will not disappoint all of you." said Vigo resolutely.


    In the meantime, inside one of the private rooms at the battle arena. Angus begins to tend Jayna''s wound.


    "Angus, it''s okay. My wound is already starting to heal." said Jayna.


    But, Angus didn''t care and began to undress her clothes carefully. After seeing the crimson fire mend her severe wound, Angus begins to feel relief.


    "See, I told you. I am fine. Now, turn back, I need to get dress¡­" said Jayna.


    Before Jayna finishes her sentence, Angus already silences her with a deep kiss in her mouth. Feeling the warm sensation in her lips, Jayna didn''t resist and epted Angus''s gentle embrace.


    After having a short intimate session, "I think I should let you fight a high-gradebatant." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Why?? didn''t you always prevent me from fighting a high-gradebatant alone?" said Jayna.


    "Well, I will not hide you. You really make me worry like hell. But, if every time you get wounded means a more intimate session like this. I think it''s worth it." said Angus yfully.


    "Hmph.. Pervert!!" said Jayna while covering her body and pouting.


    After that, Jayna begins to dress up with spare clothes. Her wounds are already healed during their intimate session. Since Jayna didn''t use any mana during the fight, her recovery is elerated than usual with the help of her current mana.


    This is also the reason why casualty is very low in the Battle Arena. Most of thebatants will begin to recover quickly after getting out of the arena with the help of their own mana.


    Seeing her exquisite skin, Angus couldn''t help but want to eat her and make Jaynapletely his. During this time, Jayna who is still dressing up, also notices Angus trying to look away from her body. She couldn''t help but be happy and wanted to tease Angus more.


    Noticing Jayna''s yful smile, "Jayna, what happened during yourst attack? You seem to change into Fire Phoenixpletely." said Angus trying to distract Jayna and his lustful mind.


    "Oh.. About that. Actually, I met Fire Phoenix and¡­" said Jayna as she told about her experience and conversation with Fire Phoenix.


    After hearing Jayna''s story, Angus begins to silence and think for a while.


    "Say, Jayna, she said that now you are part of Fire Phoenix and Fire Phoenix is part of you. Does it mean she also epts me as your lover?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm.. Now you mention it. I am also not too sure. Since this is the first time I have talked to her. Why? Were you afraid of losing me?" said Jayna teasingly.


    "Of course, I will always be afraid of losing you. Well, From your story, the Fire Phoenix seems to be very prideful. She even lent you a help to defeat Nigul so as not to lose against him. It just makes me think that if I am worthy of bing your lover." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna approaches Angus and kisses him.


    After a while, "Don''t worry, you are the only person that is worthy of having me. You are nothingpared to others." said Jayna.


    Subconsciously, during Jayna''sst sentence, her tone changed a little bit. Jayna herself didn''t notice this change as it only happened in a moment.


    As for Angus, he clearly notices Jayna''s change and knows that the one that talks just now is Fire Phoenix. But, seeing Jayna didn''t notice it. Angus decided not to talk about it.


    As long as Jayna is still herself and not changing too much, he doesn''t care if it is Jayna or Fire Phoenix. He knows both of them are already merged at this point.


    Besides, They are also already going too far to break up just for this thing. If he wants to truly love Jayna, he also needs to love her Fire Phoenix side. After that, both of them immediately get out of the room and meet everyone.


    In the meantime, inside Jayna''s inner mind, there is a single big tree with crimson leaves. On the tree branch, there is a red-haired woman who is sitting leisurely while humming.


    "Of course, you are worthy. You are the only person that managed to beat me." said the red-haired woman before humming again.


    Then, Angus and the others separate to do their own things. Mia, Ilgor, and Millie decide to stay in the battle arena while Jade and Gilford venture on their own. As for Angus, Jayna and Anna decide to go back to the inn to rest.


    Soon, the night came to Porros. Despite it being nighttime, Porros city is still lively like in the day. Currently, inside one of the medical rooms in the Battle Arena, a person with many burn marks on his bodyy on the bed.


    This man is none other than Nigul, the swordmaster expert that fights Jayna during the day. Suddenly, another person appeared from thin air beside Nigul''s body. Just as the person wanted to touch Nigul, a sharp aura erupted from Nigul.


    "What do you think you are doing, Lea?" said Nigul while still lying on the bed.


    "Ohh my, you are still alive." replied the person beside Nigul.


    "Like this kind of wound could kill me? What brings you here?" asked Nigul.


    "Well, I heard you were defeated by a little girl in the Battle Arena. So, I might as well visit you. Aren''t you d you get visited by a pretty woman like me?" said Lea.


    Nigul didn''t reply to Lea''s remark and only red at her.


    "Hmph.. Cold man as always. Anyway, your loss is quite unexpected. Did you need my help in cleansing your name?" said Lea.


    "What are you nning to do, Lea?" said Nigul coldly.


    "Well, I can erase this little girl who tarnishes your name." said Lea while ying with a dagger.


    "Don''t think about it. It is already a shame for me to lose. Now, I even need you to help me get revenge. Who do you think I am?" said Nigul while releasing his sharp aura.


    "Oi.. Oi.. chill down. You may not know this. But, that little girl has a seventh-gradebatant at her side. Getting revenge on her will be harder. But, for me, it is just a piece of cake." said Lea.


    "Enough!! She is my target. I don''t know what kind of power she used at thest moment. But, I will get my revenge by myself. I don''t need your help or anything. Otherwise, I will be the one that hunts you down." said Nigul.

 Chapter 267: Warning

    <h4>Chapter 267: Warning</h4>


    "Otherwise, I will be the one that hunts you down." said Nigul.


    "Alright, Alright. No need to get aggressive." replied Lea.


    "Are you sure about that?" a voice heard from the dark corner.


    At this moment, both Nigul and Lea finally sense another presence in the dark corner. This revtion makes both of them immediately be on their guard.


    They couldn''t sense the other party until it spoke. If the other party wants to sneak attack them, they may have already died a long time ago.


    "Who''s there?!" said Lea, grabbing her dagger.


    "Why should I tell you?" as she heard a voice directly behind her.


    Lea immediately gets a goosebump and attacks her behind to find nothing but a dark shadow.


    "For an assassin, your perception is really crappy." they heard another voice in another dark corner.


    "Careful, you may get killed without knowing." Lea felt a poke behind her neck.


    This small action immediately makes her get a cold sweat. Then, suddenly a person appeared out of nowhere in front of them.


    "Hahh¡­ Finally showing yourself. Die!!" as Lea charged at the person who is still hidden under the shadow.


    "Lea, Don''t!!" yelled Nigul.


    "Hmm¡­ If I am not wrong, you use it like this." said the person.


    Suddenly, Lea feels a massive attacking towards her and immediately reacts to the side. But nothing ising to her previous position.


    Looking at this familiar technique, "T-This is¡­" eximed Nigul in a cold sweat.


    "Why are you surprised? This is just a small trick." replied the person as Nigul sensed attacksing toward him.


    Unlike before, he feels a lot of attacking towards him from every single direction. His sharp instinct screamed and he immediately jumped to the side.


    "H-How.. How did you do it? I spent more than twenty years just creating that technique. How can you easily use it? Moreover, your attack feels so real. Who Are you?" said Nigul.


    "Me?? Well, it depends on your actions. If you still want revenge, then I will be your death." said the person while revealing his deep ck eyes and releasing unimaginable killing intent.


    Seeing these deep ck eyes, Nigul and Lea feel like looking at the abyss and their own death without being able to do anything.


    "But, if you forget your petty revenge, everything is going to be fine. Alright, that''s it. I hope we will never meet again." said the person in the shadows as he disappeared into thin air.


    At this moment, both Lea and Nigul feel an attack from their surroundings. However, unlike before, they get hit and wounded.


    "Consider this as your warning and payment for hurting her. Careful for your next action." a voice heard from behind them and gave them another goosebump.


    After a while, silence returned to the room. Besides the wound they received during thest attack, there are no other traces of battle in the room.


    Even though the person in the shadow is already long gone, both Nigul and Lea still can''t let their guard down and move from their spot as they are still not sure if the other person is truly gone.


    "I think he is gone now." said Nigul.


    "Yeah, I hope so." said Lea.


    "Let''s forget about this matter and not talk about it anymore." said Lea as she stored her dagger.


    "Yes." replied Nigul shortly.


    Currently, Nigul is still in shock that someone could easily use his technique. Moreover, the other person not only uses his technique but also is better than him. Up till now, Nigul could onlyunch two illusion attacks at the same time.


    However, the other person seems to be able tounch countless attacks at once. Furthermore, in thest attack, the other person managed to mask all his attacks with the illusion and hit them. Therefore, both of them received a lot of wounds from his attack.


    Fortunately, the attack is not aimed at their vital part. Otherwise, they will be dead before they know about it. At the same time, back in Angus''s room, a person in a ck outfit appeared from the shadows.


    ''Hmm¡­ It''s been a long time since I have been doing this. I thought I would never do this again, but it seems I could never escape from this.'' thought Angus as he changed his ck outfit to his regr clothes.


    The person who terrorizes both Nigul and Lea is actually Angus with the help of Draven. By using shadow mode, Angus could easily hide in the shadow. Combined with his own stealth skill, he could easily mask his presence and never let others know about him.


    As for Nigul''s illusion attack, Angus actually could already use it after seeing it once in the Battle Arena.


    The attack is actually an intent that attacks someone''s battle instinct or perception. The higher the opponent''s battle intent or perception, the more real the illusion.


    However, creating this kind of intent is not easy. Nigul needs around twenty years just to shape this intent and attack someone''s perception. But, Angus seems to break Nigul''smon sense and easily use the better version of this illusion attack.


    Actually, Angus didn''t like to do this since it may end up crashing someone''s pride and confidence. In the worst case, they may start to lose their reason to live. However, in front of someone who hurt his lover, Angus will never be merciful to them.


    It could be said that Angus is not being merciful to them by letting them live after beating them at their own specialty. Like Angus guesses, currently, Nigul and Lea start to wonder about their reason to live as they meet a sudden massive mountain in front of them.


    After changing his clothes, Angus immediately goes to sleep and apanies Jayna, who is still sleeping peacefully. Feeling Angus''s presence, Jayna subconsciously embraces Angus and snuggles on him. Seeing this, Angus couldn''t help but kiss Jayna''s forehead and hug her.


    ''I will never let the one who hurt you escape easily.'' thought Angus inwardly before going to sleep.


    A few weeks have passed since Jayna''s fight. The Endless Battlefield will be open in a few days. Currently, Angus and everyone are at the old man Draught''s house.


    Today is an important day for everyone, especially Vigo, as he will give everyone a suitable weapon except Angus and Jade.


    Suitable weapon is simr to a customized weapon. Sometimes creating suitable weapons is moreplex than creating ordinary weapons. One of the examples is Duke Jacob''s fire gloves.


    Though it is only simple fire-creating gloves,bined with the Jacob [Firecast] technique, it bes a suitable weapon. The gloves could enhance his casting speed and spell power. However, to others, these are just ordinary fire-creating gloves without value.


    Some experts even said suitable weapons are simr to personalized weapons. Usually, to create it takes a lot of time and trial. This is why for Angus and Gilford, the Draught test could be said to be almost impossible to pass.


    The primary reason for this is not the capability of the crafter. But the amount of time needed to understand the user to create an appropriate weapon takes a lot of time.


    Even Draught needs around a few months to create something like a personalized weapon for a single person. For an expert, the deeper their understanding of weapons, the more time they will take toplete a customized weapon for a single person.


    For an amateur like Vigo, who just goes into the way of weapons, he may be able to create a suitable weapon for everyone. However, these weapons may not be up to the standard of everyone and have many defects.


    Although Angus and Gilford could guess the meaning of the test. They still cannot understand andprehend Draught''s mind to give Vigo such a test.


    For them, Vigo will utterly fail as it is impossible for him to create something suitable for everyone with this amount of time.


    Not only does heck time, he alsocks skill and knowledge. Hell, Angus and Gilford may perform better than Vigo. So, both Angus and Gilford decide to stay silent and let things go on. After all, this is between Vigo and master Draught.


    After a while, Vigo finally appears in a disheveled appearance. Now his appearance is simr to a homeless person.


    Seeing that everyone was already gathering, "Haa.. Haa¡­ I am sorry everyone. I amte." said Vigo in a ragged breath.


    "No problem. We didn''t wait here too long." said Millie.


    "Alright, let''s not waste any more time. Show me what you are making during the past month?." said the old man Draught, not wanting to waste any more time.


    "Emm¡­ About that. I am sorry, master Draught and everyone. I could only create one item." said Vigo.


    "One item?!" eximed everyone.


    "Just one? How could it be?" said Mia.


    "Emm.. How do I say it? Ick material." said Vigo embarrassingly.


    "Lack of material?!! Didn''t you have a lot of resources from Draught and even get some funds from that debt collector?" said Gilford.


    "Ahh.. Yeah, about that. I used all of them. I am sorry. I.. I.. will do my best to pay for it." said Vigo frantically as everyone didn''t expect such a situation.


    Then, everyone looked at Draught, waiting for his verdict as this was clearly a failure.


    "Vigo." called Draught.


    "Hick.. Yes, master Draught." replied Vigo nervously.


    "Show us the item." said Draught.

 Chapter 268: Power Arm

    <h4>Chapter 268: Power Arm</h4>


    "Show us the item." said Draught.


    Then, Vigo begins to take out a pair of leather gauntlets from his space storage. Both Gilford and Angus could see manyplicated enchantment runes on the gauntlet.


    "I call this gauntlet Power Arm. There are two main functions of this gauntlet. The first is to change its weight. By imbuing it with mana, it could change its weight up to a few tons in less than a second. It could turn as light as a feather."


    "The second function is to absorb and contain energy. This energy could be used as an energy reserve to imbue the user attack. So far, it could only contain energy such as ordinary mana, fire mana, blue me mana, miasma, and soul power." exined Vigo.


    Hearing Vigo''s exnation, everyone is surprised, especially Draught and Millie. For them, soul power is the most mysterious and bizarre force.


    Only a few people could detect and use Soul Power. Therefore, there are few items with the soul power, much less the one that could contain it.


    "Vigo, are you sure that it could contain Soul Power?" asked Draught seriously.


    "Y-Yes, master it should be. During thest few weeks, I am getting help from Lady Millie to understand more about Soul Power." replied Vigo.


    "Hmm¡­ I see. Then, little girl, why don''t you try this Power Arm first?" said Draught, giving the Power Arm to Millie.


    Receiving the Power Arm, Millie immediately wants to test the item since she is excited to have an item that corrtes with Soul Power. After getting some exnation about how to use it from Vigo, she immediately imbues the gauntlet with Soul Power.


    Millie created [Soul Ball] while using? Power Arm. *Whossh* a small grey ball hovering above Millie''s hand. Then, Millie imbues the Power Arm with mana and is willing it to absorb [Soul Ball].


    Suddenly, the grey ball disappeared into the Power Arm. Everyone was immediately surprised at this phenomenon, especially Draught, who was smiling creepily.


    "Now, try to bring it back." said Draught.


    Like before, Millie imbues the Power Arm with a bit of mana before controlling it to bring back [Soul Ball].


    Suddenly, a small grey ball appeared and flew fast into the air. Fortunately, Millie immediately reacts quickly and controls [Soul Ball]. Before anyone could respond to this, Draught appeared in front of [Soul Ball], observing it.


    "Hmm¡­ There is a bit more loss of Soul Power than before being absorbed into the Power Arm. But, it is minuscule and almost unnoticeable."


    "Moreover, the fact the little girl could easily take control of it means it is still her own Soul Power¡­." as Draught keeps analyzing the Power Arm.


    Then, Draught makes everyone test the Power Arm. Jayna, Mia, and Anna try its energy absorption with their respective energy. Gilford and Ilgor test its weight changer ability.


    After doing all the tests of Power Arm, Draught couldn''t help but smile happily as he like found a new toy.


    "I get it. You use manyplex enchantment runes to absorb and contain the energy. This is truly marvelous work. But, I still don''t get why you added the weight changer ability." said Draught.


    "Err.. I read in some books that a strong and heavy attack will create more destructive force. If you manage to get the right timing and make the power arm heavy during the attack, it will produce a more devastating attack." replied Vigo.


    "Hmm¡­ I see what you did there. You actually make this Power Arm toplement theirbat capability. the orc and Jade''s son could use the weight changer while others could use the energy absorption. Good.. Excellent.. Hahahha."ughed Draught.


    "Y-Yeah, but in the middle of the experiment, I end up using all your resources and my money. I could not even create the Power Arm for everyone like I nned." said Vigo downheartedly.


    "Nonsense, why do you care about such a thing?!! Don''t you know what you are creating is revolutionized technology? Your Power Arm has a lot of prospects to develop further. Such a resource is nothingpared to this Power Arm." said Draught.


    "B-But, master. I still failed your test. I still cannot make suitable weapons for everyone." replied Vigo.


    "And?? Just forget the test. This thing is the real deal. Oohhh¡­ The enchantment rune is like alive. It changes depending on the energy it absorbs. Interesting.. Interesting¡­" said Draught as he checked the Power Arm further.


    Seeing this, Angus and the others couldn''t help but be surprised at the Draught''s entric behavior. At one moment, he was earnest about the test. In the next moment, he told everyone to forget the test and keep fiddling with the Power Arm like a child.


    "Ahh.. Why are all of you still here? Get out!! I and Vigo have many things to discuss about this Power Arm." said Draught while dragging Vigo to his small house and ignoring everyone.


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but be speechless, but they decided to go back to do their own stuff. Although Angus and Gilford are also interested in Power Arm, they could only reluctantly give Vigo away to Draught for now.


    They believe they will have more time to work with Vigo in the future as he is already bound by a contract with Jayna.


    Gilford even daydreams about the thought of all his battle golems having Power Arm. Such an army will be ridiculous and could easily fight a fifth or probably six gradebatant.


    As for Angus, he wants to develop the Power Arm further to enhance hisbat prowess. Just by the weight-changing ability, it is already making him drool.


    He knows the importance of a heavy attack during a closebat attack. By changing the weight at the right moment, he could easily beat their opponent with just one attack.


    After getting out of Draugh''s small mountain, everyone goes towards their own respective ce. Only Angus and Anna decide to go back to the inn while the others decide to venture independently.


    Angus wants to keep cultivating the chi while Anna decides to look out for him while ying with bubbles. Apparently, Anna notices that Angus is fastening his chi cultivation and making it more dangerous than before.


    The approaching Endless Battlefield makes Angus worry and he wants to be ready with all his power. He also hears some story about the Endless Battlefield from both Jade and Draught, which increases his worry.


    He feels like going to have an exam without knowing what the subject is and the topic. All he could do was prepare anything for the worst case.


    As time goes by, the day Endless Battle opens finally arrives. Currently, every person in the Porros is wearing their battle gear and enchanted armor, ready to battle.


    At the same time, there is no single merchant shop open. Every single shop in the merchant district is closed. The atmosphere is very tense as they are going through a war. While all of this is happening, Draught and Vigo still stay at Draught''s small house leisurely.


    "Master, do you think they will survive?" asked Vigo worriedly.


    "If after they have your Power Arm and still not survive this, then they simply are not worthy of your creation." replied Draught while drinking tea.


    "You are right, but, How about master Angus?" asked Vigo.


    Hearing this, Draught stops drinking his tea for a moment before answering.


    "We could only hope fate is on his side." said Draught solemnly while looking in a certain direction like he could see past the wall.


    In the meantime, at a certain area near Porros city. A huge ck stone Pir is erected from the ground. This is one of the entrances of the Endless Battlefield.


    Although Endless Battlefield is located at the center of this dimension, the area is covered and protected by a powerful barrier. Once in a few years, the barrier will be weakened from the dimension''s space turbulence and create an opening.


    This opening has also be a sort of entrance and exit to this ce. During the opening time, there will be a massive fluctuation of mana from it. Therefore, many monsters couldn''t resist the temptation of approaching this ce.


    In some cases, even Monster Overlord couldn''t resist their instinct and started to go on berserk from the huge mana fluctuation. Therefore, every city near the entrance, like the Porros city, will need to be ready to fight and fend off the iing monster horde.


    At the same time, many kinds of people are also gathering near the Stone Pir to enter the Endless Battlefield. Near the stone pir, a few ck robbed people are sitting on the ground while mumbling something.


    These people are known as Soul Keepers. They are one of the most secretive and mysterious people in the world. All the Soul Keeper keeps chanting in an unknownnguage and low voice while ignoring the gathering people in the surrounding.


    Unexpectedly, the surrounding people also do not bother to disrupt the Soul Keeper. They know that each of these Soul keepers is very strong individually and could kill them easily. Some ignorant people already pay with their life as they try to disrupt these soul keepers.


    During this time, Angus and everyone else also arrives near the Stone Pir. Like everyone else, they decide to wait silently and on a certain spot. Suddenly, a green sh appeared in front of them and approached Jayna.

 Chapter 269: Endless Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 269: Endless Battlefield</h4>


    Before the green sh reaches Jayna, Jade appears in front of Jayna and intercepts it. *BAM*


    "What are you doing?" said Jade coldly as he parried the green sh being.


    "Move away!!" replied the green-haired woman that appeared from the green me.


    At this moment, everyone is also ready themself to battle. In the meantime, both Jayna and Mia immediately know that this is Green Phoenix. Subconsciously, Jayna releases enormous fire mana towards the surrounding.


    Before she goes berserk, Angus taps Jayna''s shoulder and calms her down. Feeling Angus'' touch, Jayna immediately wakes up from the Fire Phoenix influence.


    "Uncle, please take her away from here." said Angus.


    "That''s what I am about to do," said Jade.


    Before the Green Phoenix could respond, Jade appeared in front of her and grabbed her face. A momentter, they were already flying far away from Angus and the others'' location.


    While all of this happens, the other people only silently look at themotion without reacting. At the same time, a blue-haired girl and a muscr old man look at Angus''s location from a certain corner.


    "It''s them." said the girl.


    "Ignore them for now, La. We have more important things to do." said the muscr old man but still red at Angus before closing his eyes again.


    They are actually Ice Maiden and her teacher, Ha, who has a dispute with Angus. At another corner, a group of ck-clothed people also look at Angus''s group.


    "Miesta, are you sure you are losing to that kid?" said one of the ck-clothed people.


    "Don''t underestimate him. He is a powerfulbatant despite his young age. Also, don''t think of making trouble with him. He is under the protection list." replied Miesta, who hid her face under the ck cloth.


    "I know.. I know¡­ I am not stupid enough to break the rules." said the other person.


    After that, silence returned to the area while more people arrived. In the meantime, far away from the stone pir entrance, Jade brings the Green Phoenix roughly by grabbing her face.


    The green phoenix is trying to loosen up Jade''s hand and burn it with her green me. *Whoosh* Feeling the green me, Jade reluctantly releases his grip over Green Phoenix''s head and throws it in a certain direction.


    "You!! How dare you grab my face and throw me!!" yelled the Green Phoenix, who transformed into a gigantic green-colored ming bird.


    "So, this is the power of the green phoenix, huh?! If it was before, I could only run away. But, now¡­ Is that all?!" said Jade as he released fire mana into the surroundings and became a sort of Firestorm.


    Soon, both of them begin to sh with each other and cause destruction towards the surrounding. In the meantime, back at the stone pir area, Angus is concerned about Jayna''s condition.


    "Jayna, Are you okay?" asked Angus.


    "Huft.. Yes, I just get a little bit too emotional. Don''t worry, [Arctic Heart] managed to calm my mind." said Jayna.


    "I see, then if that Green Phoenix ising again, please run away." said Angus.


    "Yeah, I know. I am not a match for her with my current strength. Don''t worry. I will immediately run away if I meet her again. Besides, you should worry about yourself. You are going to a more dangerous ce than us." said Jayna.


    "True, but I can''t help but worry about you." said Angus as he embraced Jayna.


    While the two of them are having their time, the whispering soul keeper suddenly bes silent at once. Everyone immediately noticed this scene. Then, one of the soul keepers took out an item like apass.


    Suddenly, thepass rotated rapidly and broke into pieces. *ng* All the soul keepers look at each other before facing the stone pir. At the same time, everyone immediately gathered their things and prepared themselves.


    A momentter, arge crack appeared in front of the stone pir. *CRACK* *CRACK* The cracking bes more prominent until it envelops the whole pir.


    Then, a burst of bluish light came out from the crack. Like a broken dam, the entire crack is destroyed to pieces and reveals a dark bluish portal. *BAM* Along with the portal''s appearance, an unending stream of mana was also released.


    "This is¡­ Howe there is such an enormous soul power?!!" eximed Millie looking at the dark bluish portal.


    At the same time, all the nearby soul keepers immediately p their hands and punch the ground [Maximize Soul Barrier].


    *BLAM* a powerful grey barrier erected from all the Soul Keeper, enveloping the surrounding stone pir.


    All the mana and the Soul Power immediately hit the barrier and rose into the sky. The boundless energy pierces the sky and bes a sort of beacon.


    At the same time, all the nearbybatants immediately run towards the portal, trying to enter the portal first. On the other hand, Angus looks at Jayna.


    "Don''t worry, I will be back before you know it." said Angus as he noticed her worried face.


    "Yeah, be careful." said Jayna before kissing Angus.


    After that, Angus looks at the portal and starts to run towards it like everyone else. Soon, almost all the nearbybatants enter the portal going to the Endless Battlefield.


    At the same time, a loud beast roar was heard from far away. *RROOOAARR* This roar is thunderous and heard until a hundred kilometers away.


    At the Porros perimeter, a few people sitting on the ground began to open their eyes from their meditation. All of these people release a strong aura and indicate they are seventh-gradebatants.


    "So, it begins." said one of the people.


    "Yoiyoiyoi¡­ It seems the monster horde this time will be the hardest we ever faced." said Cirrus.


    "Oiii.. Cirrus, don''t say that. You are raising a g here." replied Ivan while looking at the horizon.


    "Everyone, be ready. They areing!!" said a ck-clothed man that acted as their leader.


    Then, various fifth-grade monsters starting towards them from the forest. There are even a few monster overlords among them going berserk.


    "Damn, what a lineup." said Zephyr while taking a stance with his spear.


    Soon, they start to sh with the unending monster wave. At the same time, Jade and Green Phoenix stop their fight after the emergence of the bluish energy pir.


    "I think we should stop here. We are not going anywhere with this fight." said Jade.


    Looking that Jade is still unscathed despite receiving all her attacks, "Hmph¡­ Fine. Why do you protect her? She is a monster, you will regret protecting herter." said Green Phoenix.


    "I don''t know what kind of grudge you have with Fire Phoenix. But, the current Fire Phoenix is different from your thought." said Jade.


    "Different?! What do you mean?"


    "The Fire Phoenix you know is already merged with Lady Jayna. Although the merging process is still not done, she is currently not the same as before." said Jade.


    "Impossible!! There is no way that monster could lose to a mere little girl." said Green Phoenix.


    "Well, that''s the truth. I don''t care if you believe it or not. But, I will not let you harm Lady Jayna. Alright, I will leave first." said Jade before going to Jayna and the others, leaving the Green Phoenix alone.


    In the meantime, a monster horde also startsing towards the portal.


    "Protect the portal!! Don''t let them destroy it!!" shouted one of the nearby people while fending off the monster.


    Jayna and the others also start to fight the monster horde. Gilford also uses Alfredo to fend off many colossal monsters. A few of Miasma st appeared in the middle of this chaos,ing towards the portal.


    "Shit!! Someone blocked that attack!!" shouted the people.


    Before it reached the portal, Jade and Hayden, La''s teacher, appeared in front of the portal. Without hesitation, both of them release theirrge-scale attack. [Sheer Cold] [Tri re]


    *BOOOM* The two massive attacks sh with Miasma st and create a terrible shockwave towards the surroundings. Jade and Hayden look at each other before giving a silent nod and starting to massacre the nearby monster.


    While the world outside is in chaos, many people start to appear one after another inside the Endless Battlefield. The moment they enter the Endless Battlefield, a terrible rainstorm wees them.


    Suddenly,? a loud explosion was heard from far away. *BOOOM*? Then, a strong energy shockwavees from far away and envelopes most of the nearby people. All the people that touch the energy shockwave immediately turn into ash without remains.


    Seeing this phenomenon, the surrounding people immediately wanted to retreat, but they could only find nothing but a t ofnd and a rainstorm in the sky. Then, two people appeared out of thin air near them.


    Before they could react, the two people wearing majestic battle armor sh and kill the surrounding people.


    Seeing this scene from far away, "Oii¡­ Are you crazy?!! How are we supposed to survive from that?" said a boy on the top of a white-skinned lion.


    "Shut up, kid!! I will try to locate the ancestor remnant here." said the white-skinned lion.


    ''Damn!! Why is my fate terrible!! After being captured by Neal Lion, now I am forced toe to this ce. I should never follow Angus and the othersing to this dimension.'' thought Ian as he saw another terrible shockwave in the far distance.

 Chapter 270: Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chaos</h4>


    Endless Battlefield, like its name, is an ancient battlefield that keeps going on. By a mysterious force, everyone killed in this ce will have their soul stay here and be unable to pass on.


    All they can do is keep fighting with the grudge they have. Weak, strong, human, elves, monsters, beasts, and many more kinds of living beings are entrapped into this ce.


    Coincidently, all these restless people also never get tired of fighting and consistently killing each other. Some of them even start to hunt down the living beings that are entering the ce. This ce is even called pure chaos and hell.


    No matter how strong you are, you will perish if being targeted by all these restless souls. They said there is even a stronger being than a seventh-gradebatant and releases destructive energy towards the surroundings.


    Some even said that there is even a true god among the fallen ones. However, there is hope for those whoe to this hell. It is by having fate on their side. As long as the person has a strong Fate, they could always survive in this chaotic ce.


    However, without Fate on their side, they could only find themselves getting killed. Still, there are a lot of people that are watching anding to this ce. The major reason for this is because this ce is a treasure trove.


    As the myth said, there are many kinds of relics and legacies in this ce. These relics and legacies can''tpare to others. Just by having the right one, people could be a major powerhouse in the world.


    However, only the fated one could get them and get out from this Endless Battlefield. Some even said this ce is like ying a luck game with betting your life.


    Currently, inside this chaotic Battlefield, a group of people is trying to fend off the restless soul while making their escape.


    This group is none other than the Miesta group who use a ck cloth to hide their face and figure.


    "Miesta, Go!! We will hold them back!! You need to reach the center as soon as possible!!" said one of the people in the group.


    Hearing this, Miesta immediately threw her dagger in another direction and teleported in that direction. Although the Endless Battlefield appears like a circr shape on the outside, it is actually a vast uneven plot ofnd without end.


    Because of the chaotic energy in the air, the space and time in this ce are very unstable and make everyone lose their direction. Only the fated one could reach their destination without getting lost.


    As Miesta ventures on this chaotd alone, another group of people fights for their lives against a horde of restless souls.


    Among this group, there is a girl that keeps freezing the restless soul with her ancient power. This girl is none other than La, who is also known as Ice Maiden.


    "Haa.. Haa.. Damn, where is the ancestor remnant? It feels so close yet far at the same time." said La while starting to get tired.


    In another direction, a boy is riding a white-skinned Lion. They run and avoid the pursuit of restless souls.


    "Huaa!! Marko, can''t you get faster." said Ian while avoiding the iing projectile attack.


    "Shut up, kid!! Don''t bother me, or I will leave you here!!" said the white lion.


    Suddenly, the rainstorm bes harsher, and thunder continuously attacks all their surroundings. Looking at this, Ian immediately uses a rune card [3rd Circle - Fire Barrier] to protect him and the white lion.


    However, the barrier broke from the thunder force. Fortunately, at thest moment, Marko moves to the side and dodges the iing thunder.


    Still, because of their wet ground and body from the rainstorm, both of them got electrocuted and rolled on the ground.


    "Arrgghhh!!" screamed both Ian and Marko in pain.


    "Urghh.. Marko!!"? Ian managed to stay awake with difficulty and approach Marko.


    Currently, Marko is paralyzed, and his four feet are scorched by the thunder, making him almost disabled.


    "Leave.. Leave me, kid. It seems I am not truly fated to survive in this ce." said Marko in a rough breath.


    "Nonsense¡­ Fuck fate!! I will not leave you like this alone." yelled Ian trying to help the white lion.


    At this time, a lot of restless souls start to appear from the surroundings. They start surrounding Ian and Marko while wielding their weapons.


    Looking at the hopeless situation, "Leave me, kid!! You have a stronger fate than me." said Marko trying to persuade Ian, who is struggling to move Marko.


    "Noo!! Shut up, with your fate nonsense!! If we die, we will die together!!" said Ian.


    "As expected of my master, however, I am sorry, Ian. I cannot stay at your side any longer." said Marko while gathering his remaining strength in his mouth.


    Just as Marko wanted to create an opening for Ian to escape, a loud roar was heard. *ROOARR* Suddenly, all the surrounding restless souls disappeared and turned into nothingness. In front of Ian and Marko, a huge white lion is looking at both of them.


    "After all this time, finally someone worthy hase." said the gigantic lion while looking at Ian and Marko.


    While all the people entering the Endless Battlefield are trying to survive and reach their destination. Angus arrives at the empty dark nk space without ground and sky after entering the portal.


    ''Hmm¡­ Is this the Endless Battlefield?? It seems to look very different from Jade and Draught''s story. Where are the rainstorms and the unending wend??''? thought Angus.


    "Hello, is anyone here?" said Angus towards the surrounding dark space.


    Suddenly, the space brightens, and in front of Angus, there is a dark red crimson crystal. Angus didn''t know, but he felt attracted to the crystal.


    Just as he wanted to touch the crystal, "I would not do that if I were you." Angus heard a voice from his side.


    Angus immediately finds a full metal armor person holding a massive gigantic ax,e.


    "Umm.. Sir, where is this ce? And what is this thing?" asked Angus.


    "This ce is the core of the Endless Battlefield. But, the real question is, how did youe here? It''s been a long time since someone could arrive at this space." replied the man.


    "The core?? Umm.. I am also not sure either. All I know is I entered the entrance portal then suddenly arrived here." said Angus.


    "Huhh?? You are joking, right?" asked the man.


    "Err¡­ It''s the truth." said Angus.


    "Yes, he is telling the truth." said a mature woman who appeared out of nowhere.


    "Dimensional Witch, why are you here?" said the man.


    "I sense an anomaly from the core area. The others will also soon arrive here." said the woman while looking at Angus carefully.


    Then, more peoplee to the core area and look at Angus.


    After getting an ufortable stare from everyone, "Who are you, kid?" asked a person while wielding a giant sword.


    "Umm¡­ I am Angus, Angus Victory, a human race." replied Angus.


    "That''s not what we are asking here. What we want to know is what you are and why you could arrive here, passing all of us without our knowledge." said the dimensional witch.


    "I am not sure either. All I did was just enter the portal to the Endless Battlefield and suddenly arrive here." replied Angus.


    Hearing Angus''s reply, everyone couldn''t help but look at each other.


    "Boy, you may not know this. But, actually, this ce is¡­" said one of the people in the area.


    All of them start to tell Angus about this true nature ce. ording to these people''s stories, this ce has had a bizarre nature and force since ancient times. This ce is actually an exile ce for powerful beings like kings, gods, and many others.


    The one who got trapped here will never get out of this ce and will slowly die. For the powerful being like them who could not die from regr urrence could only wait and be entrapped into this ce forever.


    Apparently, all these people in the room are those strong, mighty beings. This ce is simply a prison for them. However, all of this changes as a star falls into this ce. The falling star somehow could prate the barrier and reach this exile ce where no one could reach.


    Not only that, the falling star also starts to corrupt all the nearby souls and make them keep fighting forever. Furthermore, the perish soul is not passed on but spawned again after some time and fighting again.


    Since the powerful have a strong will, they could resist the corruption and decide to use all their power to destroy the falling star before it spread more corruption. However, to their surprise, this falling star actually managed to withstand all of their attacks.


    Finally, using all their power and their existence, they seal the falling star. However, the falling star slowly bes stronger as it corrupts and eats more souls despite being in a sealed state. This falling star is none other than a deep red crystal in front of Angus.

 Chapter 271: Lord of the Death

    <h4>Chapter 271: Lord of the Death</h4>


    After hearing the story behind Endless Battlefield, "Hmm¡­. I see. So, this thing is very dangerous?" said Angus while pointing to the deep red crystal.


    "Yes, it is." said one of the people in the surrounding area.


    ''Haa¡­ This is really a waste of time. To think that attracted me is something as cursed and dangerous as this. Well, whatever... I don''t have anything to do with it.'' thought Angus.


    "So, How did Ie out of this ce?" asked Angus


    "You can''t. There is no exit route from this ce." said the dimensional witch.


    "Haa??? What do you mean there is no exit?!!" eximed Angus.


    "As we told you before, we seal this thing with all of our power. So, technically this ce could be called the seal itself. The only way to get out of this area is by beating all of us and releasing the seal. However, it will also release that thing." exined another person.


    "Wait¡­ Wait a second. So, you mean unless I unseal this ce, I will never go back. Can''t you just do something like teleporting me or something?!!" said Angus.


    "I am afraid that''s impossible. Over the years, that thing keeps absorbing countless souls and bes stronger. Just a little bit of hole in a moment willpletely break the seal. I am sorry, but it seems you need to stay here with us." said another person in the room.


    ''Shit!! Did I need to stay here forever?!'' thought Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus begins to remember Jayna''s face.


    ''No, I will not stay here and leave Jayna alone.'' thought Angus.


    "I see... then all I need to do is destroy this thing, right?" said Angus as he approached the red crystal.


    However, everyone in the room begins to block his way.


    "What do you think you''re all doing?" said Angus coldly.


    "I am sorry, kid. But, we can''t let you touch the crystal. Since you somehow get called by the crystal, who knows what is going to happen after you touch the crystal." said one of the warriors.


    "Just give up already, kid. You are not going anywhere, and we will not let you touch this thing." said another person.


    ''Haa¡­ I should touch the crystal when I have a chance.'' thought Angus while releasing a long sigh.


    "Sorry, not a chance. I can''t stay here forever." said Angus coldly.


    "Then, we will not stay idle either." said another warrior.


    "Haaa.. This is annoying." said Angus as he began to charge at them.


    Looking that both sides are going to battle.


    "Wait¡­ We can''t kill him here. Who knows what effect his soul has on the crystal." said the dimensional witch.


    "Then, what do you suggest? Even if we are trapped here, he will only die of old ageter." said another warrior.


    "We could train him until he is at least not dying from old age." replied another warrior.


    "I see.. Then, let''s do this." said the first warrior who met Angus before.


    Then, the warrior mmed his gigantic axe to the ground [Eternal Ground]. The entire space immediately shines bright and envelopes everyone.


    "Huhh??" replied Angus looking at the surrounding space.


    "This is one of my powers. It creates a space with fewws. The firstw, no one could die in this world, which saves us trouble in holding back and not killing you."


    "The secondw is that every living being in this ce will be granted inexhaustible power. This way, you don''t need to worry about your energy. However, thisw also works for us." exined the warrior.


    Hearing this, Angus grasped his hand a few times and looked at the surroundings.


    ''This is simr to the domain.'' thought Angus.


    "Alright, kid. Ready for our lesson??" asked the other warrior.


    "Pffttt¡­. Hahahaha¡­"ughed Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ What is so funny??" asked one of the warriors.


    "Are you truly saying I will get inexhaustible energy and cannot die in this ce? Who''s stupid enough to create a ce like this?" said Angus.


    "Shut up, kid. I created this ce so we could have tea.." said the warrior.


    "You don''t have the right to teach me." said Angus coldly as his entire aura changed.


    Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help but have a cold sweat.


    "Haa¡­ Since this is a different kind of life, I guess it is okay to break the vow. [Domain - Lord of the Death.]." said Angus. *Whoosshh*


    Suddenly, the bright space changes into a red blood color. Be it the sky or the ground turns into dark red blood.


    At the same time, every warrior in this ce couldn''t move a single inch while being red at by Angus. They feel insurmountable killing from Angus.


    "Fiuhh¡­ it really gives me some kind of infinite energy. I never thought I could use this skill again." said Angus while walking leisurely toward the frozen warrior.


    "URRGGH!!" Some of the warriors tried to move their bodies but couldn''t move at all and even injured themself.


    "It''s futile. Did you know every single living being has something they fear subconsciously? Unless you can ovee that fear, you will always be stuck in this ce until I release you." said Angus while walking past everyone.


    "Impossible!! How can a kid like you have this kind of strength?!!" said one of the warriors.


    "Normally, I can''t do this. Even using this skill for a moment will kill me. But you change this ce and give me all the energy I need to use this skill." said Angus.


    "Shitt!! Eternal King, undo your skill!!" said one of the warriors.


    "I.. I can''t. I lose control of my power." said the warrior with a giant axe.


    "I am not sure what kind of power you use, but it is simr to my domain. I guess this is the first time for you to feel this way since domain users are very scarce. When two domains are used at the same ce, the superior domain will ''eat'' the other domain."


    "Therefore, the two domains will keep existing as long as the superior domain''s user will it. Basically, now I control both of the domains." exined Angus.


    "Impossible!! How could your skill be stronger than mine?!!" eximed the warrior.


    "I am not sure either. But your skill is pretty weakpared to mine. Hmm¡­ Now, what should I do with this crystal?" said Angus as he arrived in front of the crystal.


    "Alright, I have decided. Let''s go all out from the start. [God of War Point]" said Angus as he hit a few of his own acupuncture points.


    Suddenly, Angus releases a massive amount of energy. Like turning into a mad beast, Angus roaring loudly and massive killing intent envelop the entire area. Then, all the surrounding blood gathered into his hand.


    At this point, his body is continuously cracking and broken apart. However, thew in space itself keeps him alive.


    "Haa.. Haa.. This will be the strongest attack in my entire life. One thousand journeys start from a single step. Nine mountains and the hundred seas, nothing I can''t destroy. [True World Punch]." Shouted Angus as he mmed his fist to the red crystal. *BAMM*


    As Angus''s fist reaches the red crystal, everything is enveloped in bright light. At the same time, the entire Endless Battlefield begins to shake and tremble like the whole space itself will be destroyed.


    In the meantime, inside the depths of the Endless Battlefield, a person opened his eyes.


    "This is not amon tremor. It seems it is time for me to go. Kukuku.. Let''s show the world the truth!!" said the person and disappeared from the spot.


    At the same time, Ian and Marko, who are already healed, run from the restless soul.


    "Damn, They are persistent. Moreover, what is going on?!! Why is there a nonstop earthquake now?!"mented Ian.


    "I don''t know either?!! But we need to get out of this ce now!!" replied Marko while increasing his speed.


    In another direction, Miesta, the dark elf, is also trying to run from the restless soul pursuit. Currently, her condition is very terrible and having rough breath.


    "Damn.. It''s been a month since I got the ancestor''s blessing. But, where is the exit?! Furthermore, what is this earthquake? It feels like the entire space is going to crumble." thought Miesta while running. Suddenly, she finds a gigantic blizzard not far from her.


    *BLAM* as the surrounding temperature begins to drop. The unending rainstorm turned into a hailstorm.


    Then, from the center of the hailstorm appears a woman who is holding a wooden staff. This woman is none other than La, the owner of [Absolute Zero] ancient power.


    As the women looked at each other, A bright light appeared out of nowhere not far from their location. Seeing a bright light, all the surrounding souls begin to howl madly and charge at it.

 Chapter 272: All Hail The True King

    <h4>Chapter 272: All Hail The True King</h4>


    At the same time the bright light appears, Ian and Marko also arrive at the scene. During this time, the surrounding restless soul who touches the bright light seems to vanish into nothingness.


    Then, a massive explosion sound was heard from the bright light''s center and left a small shockwave toward the surrounding area.


    A momentter, from the center of the bright light appeared a young teenage boy. This teenage boy is none other than Angus, who managed to get out from the sealed space.


    ''Huft¡­ Wend check. unending rainstorm check. It seems I managed to get out of that space.'' thought Angus while observing the surroundings.


    After observing the surrounding, "I hope you all didn''t hold a grudge against me." said Angus.


    Suddenly, in the surrounding Angus appear many souls who are looking at him.


    "Tch.. To think I will lose because of my own power." said the Eternity King.


    "Well, it''s toote to regret now. Besides, we are all already long gone." said another warrior.


    "Yeah, it''s true. There is no reason for the dead to hold grudges against the living." said another warrior.


    "Although it is for a moment, you managed to beat all of us and free us at the same time, O the heir of the forgotten king." said the dimensional witch.


    "You know?" asked Angus.


    "Of course. We have known it since the first time. This is also the reason why we are eager to teach you in the first ce. However, it seems you are stronger than we expected."


    "Even though everyone and the world have already forgotten him, he is the true king of the king that we serve. Our loyalty will never let us forget his grace." said the dimensional witch.


    "Haa.. I guess I be sort of a troublesome king''s heir." said Angus tantly.


    "Hahaha¡­" everyoneughed.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess it''s time for you to return from this cursednd." said the dimensional witch as she flicked her hand in the air.


    Then, a deep dark bluish portal appeared from thin air. In the meantime, the nearby warrior souls begin to disappear into thin air.


    "I hope you could realize whatever dream you have, O young heir. ALL HAIL TO THE TRUE KING!!" said the Eternal King while raising his giant axe.


    "ALL HAIL TO THE TRUE KING!!" shouted all the souls as they raised their own weapons.


    Then, everyone starts to disappear into nothingness. Seeing this, for the first time since his reincarnation, Angus has aplicated emotion. As an expert, he gets the meaning of all this soul wants to convey to him.


    ''Their king has already long gone and died, yet their loyalty is still with him. Even in front of their death, they still show loyalty towards him. Such a king¡­'' thought Angus.


    Since all these warriors were enveloped in Angus''s Domain before, he knows how strong each of them is, especially the one called Eternal King. Because of his unworldly power, Angus managed to stop everyone with his superior domain.


    Otherwise, he could only be beaten continuously by them without having a chance to win. Yet all these powerful warriors have a great loyalty toward the forgotten king. This shows how incredible this king is.


    ''Did I really deserve to be his heir?'' thought Angus silently.


    Then, Angus once again remembers Jayna''s face.


    "Whatever... as long as I can be with Jayna. I don''t care about this heir stuff." said Angus resolutely.


    At this moment, Ian and Marko approach Angus.


    "A-Angus¡­ You are Angus, right?" eximed Ian.


    "Ian.. howe you are here?" replied Angus as he was surprised to find Ian in this ce.


    Before Ian could reply, "I suggest you save your chit-chatter. This space has be unstable, and the exit could be gone any moment." said Miesta, who arrived at Angus''s location.


    Seeing the familiar dark elf, "Alright, let''s go back first." said Angus as he entered the deep blue portal followed by the surrounding survivor.


    At the same time, outside the Endless Battlefield, a battle with a monster horde keeps going on. The monster keepsing like an unending wave towards the portal. The situation is very dire, even with the help of Jade and Hayden.


    "Damn it, How much longer until theye out?" asked someone who kept fighting the monster.


    "I don''t know either. It could be days or weeks. The rumor said time works differently inside that space." replied another person.


    At the same time, Jayna and the others are already at their limit. They even already use all their potions to replenish their strength. However, the monster keeps attacking them like an unending wave.


    Fortunately, a bright green fire came and helped them fend off the monster in a precarious time. They could see a green phoenix flying from burning all the surrounding monsters from the air in the sky.


    "Don''t space out!! I just don''t want my sisters getting killed by a lowly being like them!!" said the green phoenix towards Jayna and Mia.


    Suddenly, the portal became slightly bright, and some people got thrown up from it.


    "Urrghh¡­ This is the worst portal I ever had." said Angus while holding his head and keeping his urge to vomiting.


    "Angus!!" said Jayna before running towards him.


    Then, the entrance portal bes smaller and disappears into nothingness. The nearby high-grade monsters immediately regain their sanity and escape from this location while the low-grade one runs berserk like usual.


    Seeing that only a few people managed to return, some groups couldn''t help but be sad. This made the others couldn''t celebrate despite their sess in returning.


    "Huft¡­ d you are finally back." said Jade appeared beside Angus.


    "Huhh?? I don''t think I am going for a long time." said Angus while hugging Jayna.


    "What do you mean not a long time? We have been fighting here a whole day already." said Jayna.


    "A whole day?? It feels like only a few hours to me." said Angus.


    "Well, time works differently in that space. Thest time I spent about a week in that space while the old man Draught spent about a hundred years in that space despite us only spending a few days outside." exined Jade.


    "Big kitty!!" eximed Anna, who was hugging the big unconscious white lion beside Angus.


    At the same time, *Cough* *Cough* *Vomiting* Ian, who is beside Marko, still has a terrible headache and couldn''t help but keep vomiting. On the other hand, Marko, the white lion, could only slump on the ground unconsciously and be hugged byAnna.


    "Ehh¡­ Ian??" said Millie and Mia at the same time.


    Seeing the horrible condition of Ian and his beast, "I think we should go back to Porros to rest first." said Angus.


    "Yeah, let''s do that." said Jade.


    Just as they want to go, Hayden and La block their way.


    "Kid, you are not free of your debt yet!!" said Hayden.


    "Hayden, do you really want to do this?" asked Jade coldly as he also knew about their dispute.


    "Don''t get in my way, Jade. I only have business with these three kids." said Hayden.


    "I see¡­ Then, you will need to pass my corpse before you harm them." said Jade readying himself to battle.


    Seeing this, Angus''s group is immediately ready to battle once again despite their exhausted body. Before the two sides shed, a ck figurended between them.


    "Master!!" eximed Millie, who recognized the figure.


    "Ahh... my young disciple. your soul is as pure as always." replied the soul keeper.


    Seeing this, Hayden immediately has a bad feeling, "Soul Keeper, move away!! This has nothing to do with you." said Hayden.


    Then, the soul keeper nced at Hayden and La.


    "Leave.." said the soul keeper coldly.


    Hearing this, Hayden and La could only grit their teeth. Although Hayden is a seventh-gradebatant, he is still no match to the Soul Keeper, who uses mysterious power. Moreover, both of them are also not in their top condition.


    "Hmph... don''t think this is already done!!" said Hayden before leaving the area.


    "Now, young one. It seems you bring something dangerous from the Endless Battlefield. Care toe with us for a moment?" said the soul keeper to Angus.


    "Ohhh, you noticed. Alright, lead the way." replied Angus calmly.


    "Angus¡­" called Jayna worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I will be back in a moment." said Angus reassuring Jayna before following the soul keeper towards the group of soul keepers.


    After arriving in the group, one of the soul keepers immediately uses their power and creates a powerful barrier to the surrounding them [Maximize Soul Barrier].


    "Now, young one. Care to show us the dreadful item?" said the Soul Keeper.


    "Alright." replied Angus as he started to take off his clothes.


    Then, everyone immediately sees a deep red blood crystal embedded in Angus''s chest. Seeing the crystal, the soul keepers begin to look at each other and whisper in an unknownnguage one with each other.


    This red crystal is the same crystal in the sealed area. After receiving Angus''s strongest attack, the red crystal somehow entered Angus''s body and embedded it in his chest.


    Angus nned to check this crystalter, but the soul keeper managed to notice the crystal inside his body first. While the soul keeper has their own discussion, Angus looks back at his idle system log as he hears a few notifications when he touches the crystal.

 Chapter 273: Purification

    <h4>Chapter 273: Purification</h4>


    "An unidentified Soul Artifact detected."


    "Starting the integration process."


    "[Corrupted Soul] detected in the Soul Artifact."


    "Halt the integration process."


    "Please purify the [Corrupted Soul] to continue the integration."


    "Warning!! The [Corrupted Soul] may harm the host."


    "Please purify the [Corrupted Soul] to continue the integration."


    "Warning!! The [Corrupted Soul] may harm the host."


    "Please purify the [Corrupted Soul] to continue the integration."


    "Warning!! The [Corrupted Soul] may harm the host."


    "Utilize the remaining Soul Point to block the [Corrupted Soul]."


    "[Corrupted Soul] sessfully blocked andy dormant."


    After reading the system log, ''Corrupted Soul?!! Damn.. This thing was really cursed. But, why did it seem to call me? I think I should ask these Soul Keepers to help me regarding [Corrupted Soul] since they know more about souls than me.'' thought Angus.


    Then, one of the Soul Keepers approaches Angus after they end their discussion.


    "Young one, we, the soul keepers, have decided not to interrupt the worldly affair by letting you possess that relic and bring it out to the world.


    "Besides, we also couldn''t remove the relic easily. Unless we harm your precious soul, which is something we both don''t want to happen." said the soul keeper.


    "Err¡­ I guess harming my soul will be detrimental for me. So, do you have any alternative way to get rid of this thing? Like doing some sort of operation or something?" replied Angus.


    "Unfortunately, we can''t remove it without harming your soul. We Soul Keeper may use soul power and manipte souls, but we never damage any single soul as all of them are precious to us."


    "Hmm¡­ I see... Since you can''t remove the relic, how about the Corrupted Souls in it? Can you purify them or take them out?" asked Angus.


    "Hoo¡­ It seems you also notice the Souls in it. Although we decide to let you keep relics, that doesn''t mean we let you keep those souls in it. As you suggest, we will dly help you to take away and purify those souls."


    "However, the relic will be in the original state without those souls and may not function like before. Are you fine with that?" asked the Soul Keeper.


    "Yes, besides, this thing is not part of my body in the first ce. I will never be at ease knowing something unknown inside of me, much less these corrupted souls." said Angus.


    "Alright, then please stand still for a while. This might hurt you a little bit." said the Soul Keeper as he nodded his head towards the other Soul Keeper.


    All the Soul Keepers begin to surround Angus while keep chanting in an unknownnguage. Suddenly, the Soul Keeper''s leader raises his wrinkled hands.


    "Hos Fus Sur Fa Das Stor [Soul Vortex]." said the Soul Keeper Leader and shot a gray light towards the relic in Angus''s chest. *BAM*


    "URRGG¡­" eximed Angus.


    Angus feels like his entire body is pricked with a nail for a moment before the pain suddenly goes away. Then, a burst of green energyes out from the crystal towards the surrounding.


    However, the Soul Keeper is ready and begins to manipte all the Corrupted Soul towards the sky. Soon, a bright green light pir appeared and pierced the sky.


    At the same time, Angus feels like his every being sucked into following the released soul into the sky.


    Before Angus rises slightly to the sky, the Soul Keeper cast [Soul Chain] to him. Unlike Millie''s Soul Chain, Angus feels this [Soul Chain] chains his entire body and core. He couldn''t even move his finger while bound with this Soul Chain.


    After a few minutes, which feels like an eternity for Angus, all the Corrupted Souls in the relic are finally released into the sky. On the other hand, Angus feels exhausted beyond imagination. He couldn''t even stay awake, even if he wanted to.


    Before he falls asleep, he hears a few notifications from his Idle System.


    *Ding* "[Corrupted Soul] no longer detected in the Soul Artifact."


    *Ding* "Soul Artifactpletely purified."


    *Ding* "Continue the integration process."


    *Ding* "Continue the integration process."


    *Ding* "The integration process isplete.


    *Ding* "New parameter added into the status panel."


    After hearing all of these, Angus immediately falls asleep without any resistance. As soon as Angus falls unconscious, the soul barrier is lifted, and Jayna directlyes towards Angus''s side.


    "Don''t worry, young one. He is only exhausted after the purification process. He will wake up soon." said the Soul Keeper


    Then, one of the soul keepers approaches Millie while the other Soul Keepers ventures on their own. After Millie finished chatting with her master, everyone decided to go back to Porros to rest appropriately.


    Arriving at the Porros, Jade and the others find countless monster corpses in the surrounding Porros. They even find a few Monster Overlord corpses and many colossal-type monster corpses.


    Seeing all these corpses, ''Hmm.. it seems the monster wave this time is many times worse than before. With that kind density of mana the Endless Battlefield release, it is no wonder that many monster overlords are going rampage.''


    ''But, Porros is still standing despite receiving this kind of attack. There is even no monster managed to enter the city. No wonder there is no one dare to challenge Porros''s authority even after hundred years.'' thought Jade observing the surrounding.


    After Jade reaches seventh grade, his perception is sharper than before. He could notice many things he couldn''t see before. As his perception bes sharper, his worldview is also slowly changing.


    Arriving at the inn, everyone immediately goes to their room to rest. At the same time, Ian and Marko also rent a room in the same inn where everyone resides to rest.


    A few days have passed since the opening of Endless Battlefield. During these few days, Porro city has be more calm and quiet. There are only a few people that are still in the street.


    Currently, most of the people are still recovering from the battle with the monster horde. Unless they are seventh-gradebatants, mostbatants need days or possibly weeks to recover from such arge-scale battle.


    At the same time, inside Angus and Jayna''s room. Angus finally awakened from his slumber.


    "Urrghh¡­ Damn, I never feel this tired." said Angus as he tried to wake up.


    "Ahh.. Angus!! You are awake." eximed Jayna, who is staying beside Angus.


    "Yeah, How long did I fall asleep?" said Angus.


    "It''s only a few days. Don''t.. Don''t ever do that again. What.. What if¡­" said Jayna while hugging Angus.


    "Husshh¡­ Jayna, I can''t promise I will never do a dangerous thing again, but I promise I will never leave you alone. I will always stay at your side no matter what." said Angus as he kissed his princess.


    After a while, Jayna called Millie to check Angus''s condition since she was the only one who knew about the soul in their group. During this time, Angus decides to check his system log and his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 15 Years Old


    MP: 498/498


    Chi: 376


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 45


    Dexterity: 45


    Intelligence: 42


    Vitality: 46


    Soul Point: 0


    Soul Reserve: 0


    Besides his usual status, Angus finds a new parameter called Soul Reserve below the Soul Point. Like the first time, the system didn''t offer any exnation besides the name.


    After thinking for a while, ''Forget it. I will try to check itter. Right now, I am toozy to do anything.'' thought Angus.


    Not long after that, Jaynaes with Millie into the room.


    "Millie, please check Angus''s condition." asked Jayna.


    However, Millie seems to be afraid of Angus. Just as she wants to touch Angus''s hand, she begins to remember the scene when she looks into Angus''s soul. Millie immediately takes back her hand and distances herself from Angus.


    "Err.. I don''t think I need to check Angus''s soul. Angus, do you feel any difort after waking up?" asked Millie with a forced smile.


    ''Haa¡­ It seems she still couldn''t get over it.'' thought Angus.


    "Nah, I just feel.. tired. Yeah... although I didn''t do anything, I feel my body sluggish and tired." said Angus ignoring Millie''s behavior.


    "Ahh¡­ That''s quite normal. It usually happens when you try to use soul power for the first time. The purification process must have strained your soul a little bit."


    It is simr to when you did an exercise for the first time. You will be back in top shape in a few days. If there is anything more, I will not disturb you two. See ya." said Millie while hurriedly leaving Jayna and Angus in the room.


    "Err¡­ well, I think I should be fine." said Angus.


    "You sure?? We could try to meet Master Draught to check your condition." said Jayna, who is still worried.


    "Don''t worry. I ampletely fine. We should not disturb Master Draught for simple things like this. Anyway, how is Vigo''s matter?" said Angus.


    "Like our previous agreement, he wille with us to the Heart Kingdom. Moreover, master Draught also told him to explore the world to gain more experience."


    "Good, So.. How is the Power Arm? I didn''t have a chance to use it inside the Endless Battlefield." asked Angus.


    "Power Arm?? That thing is brilliant. It is one of the reasons we could keep fighting for the whole day without resting. I guess my fight for Vigo''s employment is really worth it." said Jayna.

 Chapter 274: Ian

    <h4>Chapter 274: Ian</h4>


    Hearing Jayna''s story about the Power Arm, Angus couldn''t help but want to test the current Power Arm by himself. ording to Jayna, the current Power Arm managed to absorb the known mana and released it back.


    It also could also convert the energy and be an emergency energy reserve for the user. In Jayna''s case, her power arm converts other energy to fire mana. For Angus, it converts to neutral mana.


    Power arm also could store three small-scale attacks like Fireball, Soul Ball, Magic Arrow, etc. This is actually a purely idental feature created when Vigo and Draught experimented with the Power Arm during thest few days.


    However, this stored attack feature is still not perfect yet. The attack could hardly be controlled after some time had passed since it got stored.


    Next, is the weight changing feature. This is aplex feature to grasp as people need the right timing to use it properly. Otherwise, people will get overwhelmed by it.


    However,batants like Angus, Jayna, and others with excellent battle sense could easily use this feature without a problem. ording to Jayna, her attack bes more destructive with the cost of less mana by using this feature.


    Unexpectedly, the most benefited from this feature is Gilford. Most of Gilford''s battle golem is lean towards physical attack then energy-based one.


    By imbuing his golem with the Power Arm, his battle golem bes more formidable, especially if it is controlled directly by Gilford. During the battle with the monster horde, the battle golem bes a meat grinder in the field.


    Unfortunately, Vigo could only make three Power Arm for Gilford because of the limited time. Still, the three Battle Golems are enough to kill hundreds of monsters until their power core is exhausted.


    The current Power Arm that everyone had was also more durable than the first one Vigo created. Master Draught uses some of his resources to help Vigo make Power Arm for everyone.


    Although it is not made of legendary material like dragon scale, it is durable enough to defend against dozens of third-grade monsters'' attacks before being destroyed.


    Of course, Jayna and the others are not the ones that test it this way. The three battle golem with Power Arm is the one that tests Power Arm''s durability and its feature during the battle with the monster horde.


    Then, Angus asked about everyone''s condition and was d that none received any significant injury from this monster horde. With the help of Millie as support and healer, everyone could fight to their fullest.


    Moreover, they also still had a miasma potion to heal any miasma wound. So, everyone didn''t need to fight cautiously to avoid the monster''s attack.


    Angus also heard that Ian somehow got a Neal Lion as his familiar. ording to Jayna, currently, the Neal Lion is hiding from Anna.


    The little troublemaker finally finds a new ything beside the bubble and always wants to ride the white-skinned lion that she called big kitty.


    Because of Anna''s strong physique, Marko, the white Neal Lion, also couldn''t fend off the little girl and always found her on his back. Fortunately, Marko could hide inside Ian as Draven hid in Angus''s shadow.


    After hearing that everyone is fine, Angus goes back to sleep as he still feels tired and sluggish. The next few days, Angus finally fully recovered and didn''t feel tired like before. Moreover, he feels somehow more energized than before.


    During these few days, he also catches up with Ian and finds how he survives and his terrible fate of getting kidnapped by the seventh-grade Neal Lion. While Ian stayed and trained in the Neal Lion''s den, the seventh grade Neal Lion noticed his talent as a beast tamer.


    Beast Tamer is a rare talent for other races to have more than one beast as their familiar. Unlike ordinary people, beast tamer could have a lot of familiars at once.


    Moreover, beast tamer could bring the familiar most power, unlike ordinary people who only inhibit beast''s growth. The beast that bonds with the beast tamer could be stronger and not restricted to the beast tamer''s strength or grade.


    Therefore, Ian is forced to have a contract with one of the Neal Lions by the Neal Leader. A beast that has contracted with a beast tamer may guarantee to reach a high-grade level like seventh grade.


    However, the contract about bing familiar itself is very sacred for the beast. Although the Neal Lion is eager to reach a higher grade, they will still not bow down easily towards Ian.


    Most of the Neal Lions have a very unique and strict requirement for Ian to ept them as his familiar. After a series of tests, finally, Ian managed to bond with Marko, the white-skinned Neal Lion, with an Equal contract rtionship.


    Apparently, Neal Lion has a strong bloodline, and the rules of the special contract are applied. Fortunately, Ian has a talent as a beast tamer. Otherwise, he will be dead when he begins his contract with Marko.


    The Equal contract means Ian and Marko have a friendly rtionship. Ian needs to give something every time he borrows Marko''s power. He also needs to fulfill a few of Marko''s requests, like its food and stuff. Marko also will be released upon Ian''s death.


    Because of Ian''s talent as a beast tamer and bonded with a strong beast for the first time, Ian also reached second grade like everyone.


    Unfortunately, Ian also needed to grow more before he could tame another beast and withstand the bacsh of the contract. Otherwise, he could just tame every beast he finds on the way to the entrance to Endless Battlefield.


    After bing Ian''s familiar, Marko feels an attraction inside the Endless Battlefield. Then, they decide to depart together as the Neal Leader knows how strong Ian''s fate is.


    Not many people could survive the seventh-grade Neal Lion''srge-scale attack and stay inside the beast territory for a long time. The Neal Lion leader obviously realizes Ian''s strong fate and decides to let him go with Marko.


    Moreover, Marko is a strong fourth-grade Neal Lion and has already reached a level that he needs to venture on his own to surpass his current strength. Ian and Marko take a different portal entrance that leads towards Endless Battlefield.


    However, at thest moment, the monster horde destroys the portal after they enter it. Like what happens to the entrance near Porros, their portal entrance releases a tremendous amount of mana and leads the surrounding monster to go berserk while targeting it.


    Fortunately, Ian and Marko managed to find Angus and the portal exit. Otherwise, they will nevere back from that cursednd. Like Angus, Ian also gets something from the Endless Battlefield.


    Ian gets something like a beast tamer legacy from Marko''s ancestor. However, to utilize this power, he needs to get stronger at least until Marko level. Marko himself also gets power from his ancestor.


    The ancestor of Neal Lion actually can control disasters such as wildfire, hurricanes, blizzards, and thunderstorms.


    After thousands of years passed by, this power was forgotten, and Neal Lion could only use a small portion of this power. Only with the help of beast tamer, that the Neal Lion could once again regain this power.


    Hearing Ian''s story about his survival, everyone couldn''t help but remember Axel, whose condition was still unknown. However, they believe he is still alive and fine.


    "Don''t worry, Axel probably is surrounded by many people and starts to chatter about some unnecessary stuff." said Mia tried to diffuse everyone''s worry.


    At the same time, inside the unnamed forest, a boy couldn''t help but sneeze many times.


    "Damn it.. Whose beauty is talking about my awesomeness?!" said Axel.


    "Quite bragging weak Axel!! Continue the story!!" said the small bright light near him.


    "Yeah.. yeah¡­ Hurry, continue the story!" said another bright light.


    "Yeah, what happened next? Did the princess die?" said another bright light.


    "Alright.. Alright.. I will continue. So, everyone, please be quiet." said Axel.


    Just as he wanted to continue his story, he heard an engine sound and tremoring from far away. Axel and the surrounding elemental spirit immediately be vignce. Before long, Axel finds four gigantic metal things passing through the forest.


    "What the hell is that?!!" eximed Axel.


    At the same time, Isvel, who is on top of the Alkin deck, noticed Axel''s presence.


    "A kid?? Wait... his clothes look familiar." said Isvel.


    After another few days of resting, Angus and everyone decide to go towards the meeting point where they will be met with the rest of the Sur vigers. During the past few days, Angus still didn''t find the usage of the red blood crystal inside his body.


    After the purification process, the red blood crystal entirely bes one with his body. He could feel it like his mana core and his dantian, but its physical form was already long gone. It feels like the relic haspletely be one with his body.


    Angus also couldn''t find any information about soul reserve in his status panel. No matter what he did, he could not change the point from zero. Finally, Angus gives up and lets it be since he feels the current soul artifact will not harm him.

 Chapter 275: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 275: Reunion</h4>


    After a short farewell with the old man Draught, Angus and the others immediately leave Porros. The journey getting out from the Porros is easier than when they get in.


    The majority reason for this is because most of the surrounding monsters were already being killed during the battle a few days ago.


    Therefore this is the most suitable time to get out of the Porros. Not only Angus and his group, but a few other groups are also trying to get out of the Porros. This also deterrents any high-grade monster or beast from attacking them.


    Despite theck of obstacles, the journey is slower than when theye to Porros. Since their group is bigger than before, they couldn''t run at top speed while sneaking around. Fortunately, Gilford still has an Alkin.


    Although its top speed is not as fast as the other running, it helps everyone save their energy, especially Millie and Vigo, whock stamina. Moreover, Alkin could constantly move forwards at a steady speed.


    With the help of Vigo''s energy core that could sustain itself, everyone also didn''t need to worry about its core consumption for a long time. During thest few days, both Vigo and Gilford also modified Alkin to be durable and consume less energy.


    Vigo''s expertise in energy truly works wonders. Currently, the Alkin doesn''t even produce loud engine sounds like before and will less likely disturb other slumber monsters and beasts.


    Still, both Angus and Jade didn''t let down their vignce and stayed on the deck to monitor the surroundings. At the same time, everyone also enjoys the surrounding scenery, especially Anna, who keeps running around the Alkin excitedly while looking at the surroundings.


    Fortunately, three girls are keeping Anna from making trouble. While the Alkin keeps moving at a steady pace, Ian approaches Angus.


    "How is it? Is everything fine?" asked Ian.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it. There are some beasts not far away from us, but most of them are ignoring us." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Ian gives a long sigh and sits beside Angus.


    ''It seems he still couldn''t rx. Well, If I were in his shoes, I would also never be able to rx as long as I stay in this dimension.'' thought Angus looking at Ian, who is looking more mature than before.


    "Rx, if something big happens, uncle Jade will take care of it. Besides, you are not alone this time." said Angus trying to reassure Ian.


    "Yeah, you are right. Still, I just¡­ alright, just let me know if something is going on." said Ian.


    "Sure. Anyway, Ian. I hear you get yourself familiar." said Angus as he wanted to divert the topic.


    "Yeah, he is called Marko. Right now, he is inside a special space called the beast space. But, I could call him anytime using this tattoo." replied Ian while showing a tiger tattoo on his arm.


    "Hmm¡­? Interesting. Does he hear what we are talking from the beast space?" asked Angus.


    "Well, I am not sure about that. Since this is also new for me. But, Marko''s ancestor told me he could sense any danger and warn me." said Ian.


    "That''s certainly a useful ability. Beast has a sharper perception towards danger than normal people." said Angus.


    "Yeah, though the Marko contract requirement is quite troublesome." said Ian yfully.


    "Ohh.. Yeah, Marko is also categorized as a strong special beast. I bet his contract requirement is strict." said Angus.


    "Yeah, you sure know a lot about this. I didn''t even know about the special contract rtion with the familiar before. " said Ian.


    "Hahahaha¡­ I just happened to read it in some book before." said Angus.


    ''He is lying. Kid, I don''t know what your rtionship is with this kid. But, he is dangerous.'' As Ian heard Marko''s voice inside his head.


    This is quite startling Ian, but he didn''t think much about it. He always knows Angus is strong and will never harm him. Otherwise, as the son of the duke, Angus could easily eliminate him beforeing to this dimension.


    Ian is only amoner, and it will be incredibly easy for Angus to eliminate him and his whole family without leaving any trace.


    Thinking about this, Ian is more grateful to Angus and follows him to this dimension. Although he is experiencing many hardships, he is also growing into a strongbatant and bing more mature than before.


    He also somehow gets Marko, a fourth-grade beast, as his familiar. Furthermore, he could only survive this far because of Angus''s rune card. Even if he wanted to, he just couldn''t bring himself to distrust Angus.


    Looking at Ian, silent for a while, "Ian, is something wrong?" asked Angus.


    "Ahh...? It is fine. Everything is alright. So, how long until we reach our destination?" asked Ian.


    "With our speed, we could reach it in about one or two weeks if we do not get any obstruction." said Angus.


    "Two weeks. Then, I will train for a little bit." said Ian as he got up and started training on the deck.


    Seeing Ian start training, Ilgor, Jayna, and Mia also decide to train a little bit. They need to use their time efficiently since after this, they will face the most terrible obstacle.


    Two weeks passed by, and Angus''s group finally arrived at the meeting point without any trouble. Any high-grade monster and beast that approaches them is easily eliminated by Jade. If it is not because of avoiding harsh environments, they could arrive faster.


    Currently, they are inside a rocky wastnd area. This is one of the unnamed and unexplored areas in this dimension. The sky is covered with dark clouds, while on the horizon, there is a crimson red sun that stays still in its position.


    There is also no ntation or any living being in the surrounding area. This meeting point is quite far from the exit portal. But, Jade decides this is the best ce to recuperate before the fight with the portal guardian.


    ording to the rumor, the portal guardian is a sort of unknown monster or beast with a wisdom and unbelievable strength. The rumor said It could even kill seventh-gradebatants easily.


    Since the portal exit location is changed when it appears, the portal guardian is also changed. But, their power and strength are always roughly the same. Jade and Angus know that it will be thest obstacle before they return to the Firuman.


    ording to their rough calction, there is around half-year before the exit portal to the Firuman close. So they still have time to wait for the remaining Sur vigers to arrive.


    During this time, Angus and everyone nned to prepare themself before fighting the portal guardian. Unfortunately for Millie, she still couldn''t find the Fire Dragon Tongue Herb. ording to Jade, the herb is already long extinct without any trace and way to recultivate it.


    Still, Millie does not regret it since she finally finds something more important. After seeing her best friend, Mia, almost diedst time, she knows the importance of friends and everyone surrounding her. She also somewhat became more mature and stronger than before.


    She could only hope that there would be another cure for her father''s sickness. Two months passed by uneventfully. During this time, they meet many people that also want to go through the portal exit.


    All of these people seem to camp nearby and ignore them. They seem to be waiting for a chance to slip the portal guardian. As time passed, more people came to this rocky wastnd.


    After waiting for two months, Angus and the others finally see a silhouette of a giant metallic vehicle from far away.


    Seeing the familiar transportation, Angus and everyone finally feel relieved despite finding the horrible shape of all the four Alkins. Then, all the four Alkin parks near Jade and everyone before going out.


    "Yoo.. How is everyone going? Did you miss me?" said Isvel as the first one that went down from Alkin.


    Ignoring the shameless chatterbox, Jade and the others begin to greet the others. During this time, Angus and the others find a familiar figure in the Sur group.


    "Axel!!" eximed everyone.


    "E-Everyone!!" said Axel as he approached Angus and the others.


    After some simple greetings and a little bit of catch-up, "Huft.. I am d that you are alright. Otherwise, I can''t help but me myself." said Millie.


    "Nonsense, Millie. I am going to this ce because of my own decision." said Axel.


    "Alright, with this, we are finally gathering together again." said Ian.


    "Yeah.." eximed everyone.


    "Pretty fly!!" said Anna, who was ruining the moment.


    Then, everyone could see Anna was chasing something. Looking at this, Axel couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Err.. Who is this kid, and howe she could see the elemental spirit?" asked Axel.


    "Hooo¡­ So, all of these bright lights near you are elemental spirits." said Angus.


    "Yeah, I thought it was some kind of fireflies." said Jayna.


    "Me too. I thought it was only sun reflection or something." said Mia.


    "No wonder Marko said you are surrounded by the force of nature." said Ian.


    "Elemental Spirit? I see.. it makes sense since I could see a few strong souls near you." said Millie.


    "Woaahh!! It''s cool!!" said Anna as she got blown by the wind elemental spirit.


    "Wait a minute. All of you can see or sense them?" said Axel

 Chapter 276: Portal Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 276: Portal Guardian</h4>


    "Wait a minute. All of you can see or sense them?" said Axel.


    Hearing Axel''s question, Angus and the others look at him confusedly.


    "Yeah sure, Is there anything wrong with it?" said Angus.


    "Is there anything wrong with it?!! Oii¡­ Didn''t all of you tell me ordinary people couldn''t see you much less sense you?" said Axel towards the nearby elemental spirits.


    "Hmm.. Normally that''s the case. But, it seems your friend is different. They are not your usual ordinary people." said the bright light beside Axel.


    "Yeah.. Yeah.. That''s true. Especially that ck-haired guy." said the other elemental spirit.


    Hearing this, ''*Sigh* I thought I could brag to them about my new power and the elemental spirit.'' thought Axel.


    "Wait, do you mean Angus? What''s wrong with him?" asked Axel to the elemental spirit.


    "I am not sure. But, he seems to be able to hear and see us. You should not carelessly talk with us in front of him." replied the elemental spirit.


    "Ehh¡­" said Axel.


    Normally, when Axel is talking to the elemental spirit. He seems to be whispering in some kind of unknownnguage. No other people other than him could understand their conversation.


    "Angus, did you hear what I said when I conversed with the spirit?" asked Axel.


    "Ohh¡­ You mean your gibberish just now. Of course, I hear it. What''s wrong with that?" said Angus nonchntly.


    "Ehhh.. What gibberish? I didn''t hear Axel saying anything?" said Mia.


    "Me too." replied the others.


    "Normally, other people can''t hear us. But, your ck-haired friend over there is special. If we didn''t find you first. We might have thought of him as another chosen one to contract with us." said the elemental spirit.


    "For now, he could only hear us. But, if he is given time, he may learn ournguage. So, you should be careful in front of him." added another elemental spirit.


    "Errr¡­ Okay." said Axel.


    Then, everyone starts to catch up with the others. Hearing Axel''s story, Ian immediatelyments his fate. After getting separated from each other, Axel enters the spirit world and stays there until he can master a little bit of elemental spirit power.


    If it is not because the portal exit could close and cut his way back towards Firuman, he may want to stay in the spirit world longer.


    Compared to others, Axel could be the luckiest one since he didn''t encounter many dangers. Moreover, with the help of his map, he could easily avoid any dangerous area and high-grade monster territory.


    He also has the elemental spirits to help him venture along the way to the portal exit. Elemental spirit is like the force of nature, and some of it is quite strong.


    However, Axel currently could only contract with the weaker one. Although it is weaker, it could kill any high-grade beasts or monsters easily.


    After catching up for a while, Angus and everyone get called by Jade to discuss their next move. Most of the remaining Sur Vigers survive after their separation from Jade.


    All of this is because of the Alkin. The metallic vehicle is quite durable to withstand the monster attack.


    Though they meet a few strong beasts and monsters on the way, they still could escape sessfully. Now, they need to create a n to avoid the portal guardian. During thest two months, Jade has not only been waiting silently.


    He is also doing some investigation about the guardian from far away. ording to his investigation, he finds that the guardian is a sort of unknown monster.


    Although Jade didn''t fight the monster by himself, he witnessed a few people trying to enter the exit portal only to get killed by the monster. The monster is actually the sun on the horizon that stays on the top of the exit portal.


    It could release a firestorm and shoot a hot energy beam towards any living being that is approaching it. Jade suspects that this is not the monster''s true form as the portal guardian is never as simple as this.


    ording to Jade''s experience, thest time he met the portal guardian, he was a monster overlord thatmanded countless monsters. So, seeing that only one living being is guarding the portal, Jade thought the monster must be powerful.


    After some lengthy discussion, they divide into two groups. One is the non-battle group. The other is the battle group. The non-battle group is made of those with low-grade levelbatants, women, children and the elderly.


    They will ride the Alkin and drive towards the exit portal while the battle group distracts the monster. This battle group is the most important part of the n and has a high chance of dying.


    Jade is not forcing anyone to join the battle group. However, most of the high-gradebatants and the elders immediately volunteer themself to be the battle group. They are ready to die to ensure the future generation.


    Hearing this, "Uncle, let me¡­" said Angus.


    Jade immediately cut off, "No, My dear nephew. I know that you are strong and want to help others. But, if something happens to you, I will never be able to face my brother and Leon.


    "All of you are the precious future pir for the Heart Kingdom. So, this time, please leave this matter to the adult." said Jade.


    Seeing Jade''s resolution, "Haa.. Fine, but if things go wrong, promise me to run towards the Exit immediately." said Angus.


    "Yeah." replied Jade shortly.


    After that, they end the meeting and decide to attack the guardian three months from now. It is also around one month before the portal exit closes.


    During all this time, Angus, Vigo, Gilford, and the other crafters work hard to make weapons and armor and Alkin''s modification. Jade also begins to investigate the monster guardian more actively.


    However, the closer he is to the guardian, the more his danger sense tingles. He feels like if he takes one more step forward, he could get killed by the monster''s guardian.


    ''Just what is this creature? Howe I never met it during my stay in this dimension?'' thought Jade while looking at the small ball of fire on the top of the bluish portal.


    During this time, a group of people starts to approach the guardian and the portal. All of them seem to wear a fire-resistant enhanced item. Sensing an intruder, the monster guardian releases a hot firestorm towards the surrounding area. *BOOMM*


    The group of people managed to withstand the Firestorm with their fire-resistant gear. Feeling that it is safe, they keep moving forwards while the Firestorm is bing more intense.


    Slowly and steady, the group managed to get closer to the portal despite the horrible firestorm. The sun also asionally shot a beam of hot miasma at them. But, the group is already prepared and scattered around while keeping approaching the portal exit.


    Seeing this, ''Is it this easy? No, it will start to reveal its form.'' thought Jade while observing the battle in the far distance.


    As Jade expected, the sun suddenly fell on the ground and released one big shockwave towards the surrounding. *BLAM* Then, everyone heard a thunderous roar. *ROOOARR*


    A giant scaled monster in dark color with three tails appeared on the spot. Looking at the monster form, "No way!! T-That''s.. a dragon." eximed the nearby group that also investigated the monster guardian.


    Seeing that it is a dragon, the group near the portal immediately tries to retreat. However, they are toote. The dragon releases a massive amount of energy towards its surroundings and destroys anything it touches.


    "Not good!!" said Jade as he immediately got away from his location.


    The move is so devastating and enormous that Jade needs to retreat to avoid getting hit by it. Some low-grade people nearby also couldn''t escape fast enough and immediately got destroyed by the attack.


    After a while, the attack subsided. Looking there is no one approaching him again, the monster dragon turns back into the ball of fire, and the surrounding bes calm again.


    Seeing such a devastating attack, ''Can we truly hold that kind of monster?'' thought Jade while having a cold sweat.


    "No, we must seed. I will deliver them back even if it costs all my life." said Jade resolutely before heading back towards the camp.


    At the same time, the surrounding group also begins to question themself that if they could pass the exit that the dragon guards. A few days have passed since the revtion of the portal guardian.


    During these past days, many groups of people decided to abandon their thought to move towards Firuman. All of this is because of the emergence of a dragon as the portal guardian. Dragon is a mythical being that is called the strongest living being in this world.


    Some of the ancient dragons in the past could even fight on par with the true god. Moreover, from the one attack it showed, the dragon should be categorized as the strong one. Currently, Jade and everyone is thinking about how to deal with the dragon.


    In the middle of their discussion, they get a letter.

 Chapter 277: Temporary Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 277: Temporary Alliance</h4>


    In the middle of their discussion, they get a letter. The letter is an invitation about handling the dragon. Apparently, with the dragon''s appearance, the surrounding group decides to band together to deal with it.


    As one of the most prominent groups with the seventh-gradebatant powerhouse, Jade definitely got the invitation. After thinking for a while and discussing it with the elders and everyone, Jade decides to see first about this temporary alliance.


    Jade, Angus, and a few elders wille to the meeting location in the next few days. The moment they arrive, there are already a few peopleing before them. But, all of them seem to be scattered and grouped themself.


    As time passed by, more people started to arrive at the location. Angus and Jade even found Hayden and La among all these people. Fortunately, they decide to ignore each other and not create ruckus in this ce.


    ''It seems they know the importance of this meeting. There are also strong people in the surrounding group.'' thought Angus while scanning the surroundings.


    Soon, the appointment timees to an end, and another small group consisting of a few different races arrives in the middle of the gathering.


    "Wee, everyone. I am d that all of you could join this meeting to deal with the portal guardian. Since all of you are here, it means that you are either not giving up on going towards Firuman or don''t want to wait another hundred years for the next portal exit.


    "Whatever your reason is, all of you must want to pass that portal guardian and reach Firuman. Now, let''s talk about this portal guardian." said the person while showing a holographic scene of the portal guardian.


    "As you already know, this time, the portal guardian is quite different from its previous one. What we are dealing with is not something we could fight alone. So, I propose a temporary alliance to deal with this dragon." continued the man.


    "You don''t need to sign any contract for this temporary alliance, but those that agree could raise your hand." said the man.


    Most of the small groups immediately decide to join the alliance and raise their hand. However, none of the sixth-gradebatants above raise their hand. Jade and Angus only looked at each other before keeping silent and kept looking at the gathering.


    "It seems some of you are still not convinced to join this temporary alliance. Then, I will give other information we gathered during all these few years about the portal guardian. The portal guardian is not a dragon." said the man.


    Hearing about this, everyone starts chatting on their own and doubting the man in the center.


    "Now, Now, I know this is a lot to take, but it is the truth. We get this information from the expert itself." added the man.


    "Who is this expert?"


    "Is he/she reliable?"


    "How are you certain that it is not a dragon?"


    "Do you have proof?"


    People from various groups start throwing questions.


    "Alright, Silence everyone. Rather than me, I will let our expert exin herself." said the man while giving way to the ck-clothed woman.


    After taking off her ck-clothed mask and hood, the woman revealed her dark skin and pointed ear.


    ''Dark Elf!!'' thought everyone.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Miesta. As you can see, I am a dark elf. Some of you may know or not know it. But, we elves have a deep rtionship with dragons. It is in our instinct and bloodline that we could tell if it is a dragon or not."


    "From the battle scene a few days ago, I believe the portal guardian is not a dragon. Not only its features are too different from the true dragon, but it also didn''t even use the same ability as the dragon." said Miesta.


    "Dragons are creatures who master elemental and the force of nature. Rather than pure energy sts like before, they will prefer to use elemental attacks. Therefore, I know it is not a true dragon but something that copies or uses the power of a dragon." exined Miesta.


    "However, if it is only this, we will not propose a temporary alliance. The problem is this creature is not only a copy of the dragon form. It could use other living beings'' power and ability." added Miesta while she showed another hologram scene.


    The hologram shows a video about the Portal Guardian turning into a creature other than a dragon.


    "During our research from thesest few years, we find that the portal guardian can morph or change into other living beings such as Queen Toxic Spider, Aros Goliath, Behemoth, Water Flood Dragon, sma Core, and many others." said Miesta.


    "Whatever form it takes, it is always that disaster-type beast or monster. Every living being has its own weakness. Even dragons have their weaknesses. But if this creature could transform at will, it is possible to cover this weakness."


    Therefore, we are actually facing something more dangerous than a dragon. Without cooperation together, we will never pass that monster." said Miesta.


    Hearing all of this, everyone thought for a moment.


    "Ladir Group decided to join this temporary alliance."


    "Estol Vige decided to join this temporary alliance."


    "Hasim mercenary decided to join this temporary alliance."


    Then, more people start to join the temporary alliance. Most of the reason is because of the dark elf, Miesta. Not many know this secret. Dark elves are actually a race that is famous for their statement.


    Some of them even could make their worde true like a prediction. Whatever it is, the dark elves'' statement could never be underestimated.


    At the same time, "Everyone, what do you think?" asked Jade towards the others.


    "Well, since it is the dark elf, then it should be true. Besides, if the rumor is true, there is no reason for the dark elf to deceive us." said Angus.


    "I agree." said Jane.


    "Yeah, me too." replied the others.


    "Then, let''s hope this temporary alliance works."


    "Sur Vige decided to join the temporary alliance." said Jade loudly while raising his hand.


    After that, they start discussing how to deal with the portal guardian. Since they are not bound by contract, most of the people could leave the temporary alliance anytime. However, before leaving, they all have one thing in their mind, and it is to pass the portal guardian.


    As for how they did it, they didn''t care as long as it was not sacrificing themself. After a lengthy discussion, they let the seventh-gradebatant hold the Portal Guardian while the others go to the portal.


    In this temporary alliance, there are six seventh-gradebatants, including Jade and Hayden. This kind of force should be enough to deal with any monster overlord before entering the portal exit.


    However, Jade and the other seventh-gradebatants know that even they work together, they can barely hold the portal guardian even if they work together. After seeing the energy st from a few days ago, they know how strong the portal guardian is.


    They even thought that this monster was probably the mythology creature, the seventh-grade monster that brings the world''s destruction. This shows the clear difference between their strength and the portal guardian.


    The other four seventh-gradebatants, besides Jade and Hayden,e from different backgrounds. The first one is a bulky man with a greatsword on his back. He is the leader of the Hasim Mercenary called the leader Asan.


    The second seventh-gradebatant is elderly with only bone and skin appearance. Nobody believes this person is a seventh-gradebatant if it is not because of the terrifying mana inside him. He is the leader of the Fuble Vige called Elder Horpa.


    The third seventh-gradebatant is actually a mature woman sorcerer. She is the leader of the Matrix Sorcerer that is famous for its curse and buffing spells. She is called Lady Lester.


    Thest seventh-gradebatant is from the same group as the dark elf Miesta. However, nobody knows its gender or race as a shadowy veil keeps surrounding it. They only know this person is strong and a killer as she keeps releasing a slight bloodthirsty aura.


    These four seventh-gradebatants, along with Hayden and Jade, will hold the portal guardian. They nned to use one of the special seals from Lady Lester and seal the portal guardian for a moment.


    By empowering the seal with the six seventh-gradebatants, it will undoubtedly hold the portal guardian. Still, there is a chance for the seal not to work properly.


    Therefore, the moment the portal guardian faces the seventh-gradebatants, the others need to go towards the portal exit as soon as possible. As for the seventh-gradebatant itself, they could easily reach the portal exit if they get a little bit of time.


    After everyone agrees about the n, they begin to prepare themself while Lady Lester and her group try to strengthen the seal. They decide to attack the portal guardian one month before the portal exit closes.


    If anything goes wrong and they fail to pass through the exit, they still have time to try more.

 Chapter 278: Towards Portal Exit

    <h4>Chapter 278: Towards Portal Exit</h4>


    "I think we should take a break now." said Angus.


    "Haa¡­ Ha¡­ Yeah." said Jayna while trying to catch her breath and slump on the ground, exhausted.


    "Hmm¡­ I still don''t understand. How did he manage to dodge all of our attacks easily?" chimed Mia from the side.


    "Yeah, he even managed to dodge my invisible wind attack." said Axel.


    "Forget about it. He even dodged Marko''s attack and my attack. Although Marko only uses his physical strength, he is still a full-fledged fourth-grade Neal Lion." said Ian while looking at Marko, who is running from Anna nearby.


    "Big Kitty!!" yelled Anna while pursuing Marko.


    Ignoring the little troublemaker, "Say, Angus. Are you sure you are not using some kind of skill or something." said Axel.


    "*Sigh* Didn''t I already tell you many times? I only read your fighting pattern and predict your next movement." said Angus.


    "Okay. But, how did you read our pattern easily? I don''t think reading fighting patterns is easy. Otherwise, everyone could dodge each other''s attack." said Mia.


    "Of course, it is not easy. You need to know and understand your opponent''s breath, habit, muscle orientation, stance, and many more." exined Angus


    "That''s why it is absurd. How could you do it when it is our first time fighting together." said Axel.


    "Err¡­ Well, I just have a good battle sense." said Angus.


    "Urggh.. Like hell, we will believe that. Lady Jayna, what do you think about this?" said Mia.


    "Ehh.. Me?! Well, since I also train in reading fighting patterns, I know how difficult it is. Even with the help of the Ancient Power [Analyze], I could only see a few glimpses of my opponent''s fighting pattern.


    "I also have a good battle sense. So, yeah, I think you''re still hiding something you are not telling us." said Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ It means your battle sense is still not good enough." said Angus and messed up Jayna''s hair.


    "Angus!! Stop it!!" yelled Jayna trying to hit Angus but only hit the air.


    Looking at the interaction of Angus with Jayna, both of them could only give a long sigh. After Jade joins the temporary alliance to deal with the portal guardian, Angus and the others have more free time.


    In the end, they decide to spar with each other to check everyone''s improvement during their stay in the dimension. During the spar, none of them could touch Angus even though they almost gave their all.


    "*Sigh* What do you think of this, Millie?" asked Mia towards Millie nearby.


    "Emmm¡­ I think Angus may hide something. But, we should not pry it too much since everyone has their own secret." replied Millie.


    "Hmmm¡­ Millie, is something wrong? You seem to be downtely." asked Mia.


    "N-Nothing. Everything is fine." said Millie while ncing at Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Say, Millie. You don''t happen to like Angus, right?" said Mia.


    "Like Angus?!! No way.. Why should I like him?!!" replied Millie hurriedly.


    "Don''t worry. It''s okay. I will cheer you on." said Mia teasingly.


    "M-Mia!!" yelled Millie.


    Looking that everyone could still joke around and smile, Angus couldn''t help but feel happy inside.


    "Haa.. It would be great if we could keep this situation forever." said Angus.


    "That''s why we should go back. Besides, we already found what we are looking for." said Jayna beside Angus.


    "Yeah, you are right. We should go back. But I still never thought Axel would be the one that finds it. He is surely the luckiest guy in our group." said Angus.


    After getting reunited together, Axel presents everyone with the Fire Dragon Tongue herb. Apparently, inside the spirit world, there are a lot of rare ingredients such as this herb.


    With the queen''s permission, Axel managed to take some of the rare ingredients, such as Fire Dragon Tongue herb and a few others. Apparently, the herb itself needs to be nurtured by the spirit.


    The herb may be extinct in the real world, but inside the spirit world, they have a lot of Fire Dragon Tongue Herb. Now, their only problem is to return to the Firuman.


    After that, everyone decided to rest in their own tent. The battle with the Portal guardian will take ce in a week. Currently, everyone is already done preparing to march towards the portal exit.


    The Alkin is already modified with heat and other element resistance. With the help of Vigo''s enchantment, they didn''t need to waste a lot of material. On the other hand, the Alkin will consume more energy than before, making the current Vigo''s energy core useless.


    Fortunately, this is their end of the journey, so everyone didn''t truly care about a little more energy consumption.


    Usually, the portal exit will transport everyone to a random portal in Firuman except people already going through the entrance from the Firuman side. Basically, they will be transported to the same portal in Firuman that they tookst time.


    Therefore, Sur group and Jade need an anchor not to get teleported randomly at Firuman. This anchor could be anything like part of the body or mana signature. Angus and the others decide to trap their mana signature inside the item before giving it to everyone.


    This way, everyone is guaranteed to arrive at the Heart Kingdom portal entrance as long as they enter the exit portal.


    A week passed by uneventfully, now it was time for the temporary alliance to move towards the exit. Currently, every group near the portal exit decides to join the temporary alliance to deal with the portal guardian.


    Unfortunately, there are no more seventh-gradebatants that join them. Otherwise, they will be more certain about this first try. The six seventh-gradebatants, including Jade and Hayden, are approaching the portal while everyone is following them behind.


    Each of the seventh-gradebatants brings a ball of crystal. This ball of crystal will be the tool to help them seal the portal guardian. In the meantime, Angus and everyone already ride the Alkin, following everyone.


    Sensing many people approaching them, the crimson ball of the fire portal guardian releases a massive firestorm towards the surrounding area. *WHOOSH*


    Everyone immediately raises their own shield, barrier, and enchanted gear to resist the firestorm while slowly approaching the portal.


    As everyone begins to approach the portal slowly, the portal guardian falls on the ground like before. *BAM*


    "Everyone Now!!" shouted Asan, one of the participating seventh-gradebatants.


    All the seventh-gradebatants immediately surround the portal guardian from every side. Just as the portal guardian morphs into a dragon, the seventh-gradebatant imbues the crystal ball and creates a hexagonal barrier.


    At the same time, everyone immediately charges towards the portal exit as fast as they can. All the Alkin also used their maximum speed to reach the exit.


    During this moment, a thunderous banging sound was heard from the barrier. *BANG* *Crack* as the hexagonal barrier is cracking.


    "I-Impossible!!" said Lady Lester as she saw the cracking.


    Before everyone could respond, more thunderous banging sound heard *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* The hexagonal barrier immediately destroyed and revealed a gigantic white gori with sharp ws. *ROOARR*


    "That''s Ancient Behemoth!!"


    Suddenly, the portal guardian morphing and turns into a giant spider with a massive sack on its back. The sack releases sort of fumes towards the surrounding area.


    "Poison!!"


    "Raise the full barrier and keep going!!" said all the elders inside the Alkin.


    During this time, the seventh-gradebatant didn''t stay idle either. Seeing their first n fail, they immediately decide to have a direct confrontation with the Portal Guardian.


    "Eat this!! [Meteorite Smash]" yelled Jade while grabbing his [Crimson Orb]


    "HAAA!! [Decapitating sh]" yelled Asan.


    "[Frozen Strike]" yelled Hayden


    [Dark Maw]


    *BOOMM* All the attacks hit the portal guardian and stop it, releasing poisonous gas in the air. Before it could recover, thedy Lester and elder Horpa had already cast their spell [6th Circle - Starfall] [6th Circle - Thunder Cannon].


    The two strong spells hit the portal guardian, yet it didn''t even bleed at all. It even morphs into other creatures. Currently, its appearance is monstrous and bizarre.


    There is a three dragon head on its back, while the front appearance is an Ancient Behemoth with sharp ws.


    Suddenly, it releases a strong energy st towards the surrounding area. Seeing the approaching strong energy st, everyone immediately braced themselves.


    "Stop the advance!! Full power defensive mode!!" shouted Angus.


    All the Alkin immediately stop their advance and release manyyers of energy barrier surrounding them. *BAM* Before anyone could relieve, another energy st came towards them. *BAM*


    Then, the portal guardian releases another energy st for the third time. *BAAMM* Almost the entire force of the temporary alliance died under these three energy sts.


    The only remaining one left unscathed is the Sur vige group because of the multiple barriers they apply. However, it also consumed all Alkin energy. Looking at this, everyone immediately decides to abandon the assault and retreat.


    Just as Angus wants to retreat with everyone, he notices the portal guardian seems to be staying on its spot.


    ''Why is it only staying still?? Don''t tell me it couldn''t move after releasing that energy st?!!'' thought Angus.


    "Uncle, let''s try n C." said Angus through themunication.

 Chapter 279: Keep It Away

    <h4>Chapter 279: Keep It Away</h4>


    "Uncle, let''s try n C." said Angus through themunication.


    "n C?!" said Jade before looking back at the portal guardian.


    Noticing the portal guardian''s strangeness, "Let me test something first." said Jade shortly before charging towards the portal guardian.


    In the blink of an eye, Jade arrives in front of the portal guardian. Without stopping his momentum, he hit the portal guardian [Godak Fire]. *BAMM* The portal guardian didn''t react at all to Jade''s attack and was forced to move towards the side.


    Seeing there is no reaction despite being attacked, "Move!! Everyone charges!!" said Jade through themunication device.


    Hearing this, "Isvel!!" shouted Gilford.


    "On it!!" replied Isvel and immediately grabbed Gilford.


    In the next moment, Gilford already arrives at one of Alkin''s core energies. [Tinkering] *ng* *ng* *ng* In a few seconds, Gilford managed to rece Alkin''s core energy.


    "It''s done. Alkin oneunched!!" said Gilford as he and Isvel got out from the Alkin one.


    Hearing this, the Alkin one immediately propels themselves towards the portal exit. In the next moment, the Alkin one enters the portal exit. *Whossh* While all of this happens, the portal guardian keeps being hit by Jade, forced to distance the portal.


    "It is freezing!! Everyone charges!!" said Asan as he helped Jade.


    "Hor.. Hor.. It seems I need to move this old bone." said Horpa.


    Suddenly, the elder Horpa, who is only skin and bone, turns into a three-meter-tall full muscle man. Appearing in front of the portal guardian, Horpaunched a strong punch [Seismic Fist]. *BOOOM*


    The whole portal guardian was immediately thrown far away from the Horpa''s attack. At the same time, everyone once again runs using all their might towards the portal exit. Gilford with the help of Isvel also alreadyunched Alkin 2 and is on the way to Alkin 3.


    At this moment, the freezing portal guardian regained his mobility and started to rampage around. Still, the seven-gradebatant didn''t stay idle either. They immediatelyunched their attack to prevent the portal guardian from approaching the exit.


    [Tri re] [Sheer Cold] [Greatsword Art - Heavenly Blow] [Piercing Stars] *BAM* Although the attack is ineffective towards the portal guardian, it still managed to push it back for a moment.


    "Alkin 3 is done, Launched!!" said Gilford and moved towards the Alkin 4.


    As the Alkin 3unched towards the portal, many surrounding survivors also managed to enter the portal. Seeing this, the portal guardian became enraged and morphed into a thunderbird. *PIAAKK*


    Just as it managed to transform, "Eat this!! [6th Circle - Eighteen Pir of Destruction]" said Lady Lester.


    Eighteen massive pirs immediately appear above the portal guardian and hit it. Still, because of the portal guardian''s might, each pir starts to crack. But, Lady Lester has already prepared the next move [6th Circle - Pir of Heaven].


    The next moment, All the eighteen pirs shone brightly and enveloped the entire portal guardian.


    "Haa.. Ha¡­ Did we get it?" said Lady Lester, exhausted after using two six circle spells continuously.


    Just before the other want to respond, *PIAAAK* the portal guardian flying towards the portal exit in the form of thunderbirdpletely unscathed.


    "No damage!! H-How?!!" said Lester.


    Just everyone wants to prevent the thunderbird from going further, "Now, it''s my turn. [6th Circle - Mirror Gate]" said Horpa.


    The thunderbird feels like going to an unknown portal and appears in the opposite direction from the portal exit. As its back was facing the portal exit, the other seventh graders alsounched their own attack on the portal guardian. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    While the seventh-gradebatant and the portal guardian fight each other, "Alkin 4 done. Launched!!" said Gilford going towards thest Alkin with Isvel.


    Just as the Alkin 4unched, the portal guardian morphs into a dragon andunches an energy st towards the surroundings. *ROOARR* *BAAMM*


    The seventh-gradebatant couldn''t help but protect themself while the nearby survivor turned to ash from it.


    Seeing the iing energy st, ''Shitt!! We could not defend against it!!'' thought Angus.


    Angus immediately jumps down in front of thest remaining Alkin. By coincidence,st Alkin consists of Angus''s group and the others along with a few other Sur vigers.


    "Angus!!" yelled Jayna worriedly.


    Ignoring the surrounding, Angus takes a deep breath before releasing his domain [Domain - Yin Yang Stance]. Just as the energy st touched Angus''s domain, it immediately reflected back towards the portal guardian''s direction. *BAAMM*


    Fortunately, the Alkin 4 thatunched before managed to enter the exit before it touched the energy st.


    "Haa.. Haa.. Gilford!! Hurry up!!" said Angus in his ragged breath while taking out his twin-de artifact.


    "On it!!" replied Gilford while he started approaching thest of Alkin''s energy core.


    However, at this moment, all the seventh-gradebatants immediately run towards the portal exit except Jade.


    Just as the Alkin 4 managed to enter the portal, their group also managed to enter it, leaving Jade alone to handle the Portal Guardian. Ignoring Jade, the portal guardian immediately charged towards the portal exit.


    "Done!! Launched Now!!" shouted Gilford through themunication.


    Getting the signal, the driver immediately starts the engine and moves it towards the portal exit using all its energy. *WHOOSSHH* As thest Alkin moves towards the portal exit, the portal guardian also approaches them.


    ''We are not going to make it!!'' thought Angus while on thest Alkin''s deck.


    "Jayna, release your Sacred Fire!!" said Angus.


    Jayna immediately uses her strength to summon [Sacred Fire] and release it towards the approaching portal guardian [Sword Art - Fiery Wave]. At this moment, Angus jumps towards Jayna''s attack path while covered in [me Armor].


    Utilizing the twin de artifact, Angus absorbs [Fiery Wave] into his artifact. The artifact immediately glows crimson red and radiates strong heat waves.


    Without wasting any moment, Angusunched his attack [Domain - Ashura] [Twin Sword Art - Twin Dragon Fang]. At this time, time seems to have stopped between Angus and the Portal Guardian.


    Everyone only sees Angus swing his sword at incredible speed, while behind Angus appear a gigantic silhouette brandishing two swords at the Portal Guardian. *BLAMMM* A two red scorched wound appeared on the portal guardian body and stopped its advance.


    Receiving the attack, the portal guardian gets rooted on its spot without moving forwards. At the same time, Jade uses this opportunity to grab the falling exhausted Angus and follow the Alkin who is entering the portal exit. *Whooshh*


    Soon, the entire area went back to silence, and the portal guardian roared angrily while releasing another energy st towards the surrounding area. *ROOOARR*


    At the same time, not far away from the portal exit location, a green-haired woman looked at the portal exit.


    "I hope you truly change, elder sister." said the green-haired woman.


    "Hooo¡­ I thought you hated your eldest sister." said the blue-haired man beside him.


    "It''s none of your business." replied the green-haired woman.


    "Now, Now, don''t be so cold. Well, if you are that worried, why don''t you just join them?" replied the blue-haired man.


    "Shut it. Now, what are you going to do? The portal guardian is fully recovered and enraged. There is no way we could use the same n as they used before. Are we not going to Firuman?" said the green phoenix.


    "Hahaha¡­ Of course not. We are still going through the Firuman. Besides, don''t you think this is more exciting?" said the blue-haired man yfully.


    "Alright, Nigul, gather everyone. It''s time to show the world the truth." ordered the blue-haired man towards Nigul beside him.


    "As you wish, leader." replied Nigul respectfully.


    Soon, a group of people begins to approach the portal guardian with the lead of the blue-haired man. Seeing other peopleing towards the portal, the portal guardian roared and released a strong energy st towards the surroundings. *ROOOARR*


    "Everyone moved back a little bit. Let me handle this." said the blue-haired man.


    Just before the energy st reaches the blue-haired man, "Let them rain. [Deep Ocean]." said the blue-haired man.


    Suddenly, the world seems to have stopped. Before the portal guardian knows it, he feels he is inside the water. The surrounding area turns into an endless deep blue ocean. The portal exit behind him is gone. At the same time, he finds the blue-haired man in front of him.


    Just as the portal guardian wants to approach the man, it feels its entire body is stuck cannot be moved.


    "Haa¡­ Truly pitiful. O creature that was created by falseness. Why don''t you sleep for now." said the blue-haired man.


    Then, the portal guardian''s sight is slowly blurred. It begins to feel calm and sleepy. His rage and all negative emotion are gone.


    However, it does not stop only at his emotion. Slowly his consciousness also seems to be swallowed by the ocean. Before knowing, his entire being is erased, sunk deep into the ocean and disappears.


    At the same time, in front of the portal exit, "Alright, let''s get going, everyone." said the blue-haired man.


    ''T-This is¡­ This man is dangerous.'' thought the green phoenix before following the blue-haired man into the portal while ncing at the remains of the portal guardian who kept melted.

 Chapter 280: Returning to Firuman

    <h4>Chapter 280: Returning to Firuman</h4>


    The Heart Kingdom, one of the major kingdoms in Firuman. Inside one of its cities is called Lisben City, resides a dark bluish portal. Since the opening of the portal one year ago, the surrounding area has been guarded strictly.


    Not only is it to prevent any people from entering the portal, but it is to notify them about the return of Angus and the others.


    Although the news about Angus and the others entering the Endless Battlefield dimension is a secret, the majority of the nobles have already heard about it.


    Since ancient times, everyone who came back from the Endless Battlefield dimension has been a special person with great fate. The return of them is important news for everyone, be it low noble or high noble.


    At this moment, the dark bluish portal suddenly wavered and becamerger. The nearby guard captain immediately noticed this change.


    "Sir, What is happening? The portal suddenly becamerger." asked one of the soldiers.


    "I am not sure. Hurry, notify the Duke Victory!! Everyone gathers around the portal!"mand the guard captain.


    The nearby guard immediately surrounded the portal nervously. Unlike regr soldiers, most of the guard here consists only of grade three belowbatant.


    Guarding the portal may be important, but the kingdom will not spare a lot of manpower to guard such a thing for a long time. While everyone is nervous about the portal, which keeps getting bigger, a roar is suddenly heard from the sky.


    "That''s Duke Fire Dragon!!" said one of the soldiers.


    Knowing the arrival of the duke, everyone bes calm and feels a little bit at ease.


    Afternding from his fire dragon, "What''s the situation?" asked Duke Jacob towards the guard captain.


    Since the defeat of the Monster Overlord, his job in protecting the border of Dark Forest has lessened a lot. Therefore, Jacob decides to volunteer himself to take care of the portal security in Lisben city.


    "Sir, the portal has been suddenly getting bigger since a while ago. Even now, it keeps expanding." exined the guard captain.


    "Hmm¡­ I see. Call the portal expert and.. Wait¡­ Clear the surrounding area and secure the perimeter!! Asked for help from the nearby city guard!! Also, notify the capital city!!"mand Duke Jacob as he notices a tremendous amount of manaing from the portal.


    "Yes, sir." replied the guard captain shortly as he knew this was a serious situation.


    Soon the surrounding guard retreated dozens of meters back from the portal while more soldiers came to help secure and evacuate the surrounding area. After a while, the portal became so big that it could cover a three-story house easily.


    Suddenly, a buzzing sound was heard from the portal. *BZZZTT* An enormous metallic vehicle appeared from the portal. Because of its momentum andck of control, the Alkin immediately crashed into a nearby abandoned house. *Bam*


    "What''s that?" asked the nearby soldier.


    At this moment, Duke Jacob also notices inside the Alkin, there are many strongbatants. Just as he wanted to give an order, another buzzing sound was heard from the portal. *BZZZTT* Another Alkin appeared and crashed into another house.


    Following that, three more Alkin appeared from the Portal. Then, the portal gets smaller and releases a massive amount of mana. Before Duke Jacob could respond, two people came out from the portal before it closed.


    At the same time, everyone worldwide also notices the neer from the Endless Battlefield dimension around the world, especially the seventh-gradebatant.


    *Urgghh* *Vomit* *Vomit* as the Sur viger trying to get out from the Alkin while vomiting because of the side effect of the teleportation.


    Just as the soldier wants to approach the Sur Viger, Jacob feels an amount of danger from one of the red-skinned peopleing from the portal. But, he also notices the other person and immediately feels relief.


    "*Sigh* What a truly troublesome son." muttered Duke Jacob.


    At the same time, a person appeared in front of Angus and Jade. Currently, Angus is still feeling nauseous from the teleportation. He was also exhausted after using all his strength to stop the portal guardian. Therefore, he ignores the person in front of him.


    "H-His majesty!!" said one of the nearby soldiers as he recognized the person in front of Angus.


    At this moment, Jade and King Leon look at each other, trying to measure each other and release a certain pressure on the surroundings.


    "You arete." said King Leon.


    "Betterte than nothing at all, My King." replied Jade while saluting in Heart kingdom gesture.


    "Hahahaha¡­ It''s been a long time, my old friend." said King Leon while hugging Jade.


    "Yeah.. It''s been a long time." said Jade as he was relieved that he finally made it back.


    While Jade and King Leon interact with each other, "Son, Are you okay?" said Duke Jacob to Angus, who is slumping on the ground.


    "Yeah, I just feel... tired." said Angus.


    "*Chuckle* then you are fine. Anyway, wee back." said Jacob.


    "Yeah, it is good to be back." said Angus while closing his eyes and sleeping on the spot.


    "Urrggh¡­ Angus!!" said Jayna while still not steady and approached Angus.


    "Don''t worry, mydy. He is only tired." said Jacob, reassuring the princess.


    However, Jayna is stilling to Angus. Looking at the intimate rtionship between his daughter and Angus, King Leon couldn''t help but re at Angus.


    "It seems there are many things to be exined." said King Leon.


    "Yeah, there are many things." replied Jade beside King Leon.


    Soon, all the Sur group is getting medical attention from the nearby soldier. Fortunately, no one is getting a significant injury from the crash. Most of them only get light wounds and bump along with massive headaches, the side effect of teleportation.


    As time went by, one month had passed since Angus returned from the Endless Battlefield dimension. During this one month, Angus and the others are doing nothing but resting while Jade and Jacob are busy taking care of the new Sur vige group.


    The news about his return spread around quite fast. However, this time its focus is not on him but Jade. Every person on the surrounding portal during that day they return could feel Jade''s suppressive aura.


    Although there is no confirmation, everyone knows Jade is at least a sixth-gradebatant. Therefore the power scale inside the Heart Kingdom has changed a lot.


    The Victory family bes more powerful than before as it also gets many high-gradebatants in their ranks.


    With the increase of such power, the nearby kingdom couldn''t help pay more attention to the Heart Kingdom. The rumor about Jade, a seventh-gradebatant, also makes it worse.


    So far, there is no kingdom or territory with two active seventh-gradebatants besides the elf or demon kingdom. Therefore, many domains are beginning to pay more attention to the Heart Kingdom.


    In Firuman, a seventh-gradebatant is the same as a weapon of mass destruction. For a country to have more than one means it gains a significant advantage over the other country.


    Furthermore, the Heart Kingdom is advancing at ridiculous speed in terms of weapons and technology. All of this is because of the abundant resources they get from the sale of Miasma Curing Potion.


    Unexpectedly, the Miasma Curing potion price does not go down after one year and even rises higher. Some experts predicted it will keep growing until a few more years. This also means Angus and his family are getting more money from it.


    Because of this, The Victory family became the most prominent family in the Heart Kingdom after the royal family. While the business is flourishing, Angus and everyone are back at their dorm academy.


    Although Angus and the others spent roughly two years inside the Endless Battlefield dimension, only one year passed on the Firuman side.


    Still, they couldn''t bepared to other students at the royal academy since they had already reached second grade, which none of the other students achieved. Therefore, Angus and the others enter a special ss that consists of only seven people.


    Angus also managed to bring Anna with him. After guaranteeing that Anna is harmless but a little troublemaker to King Leon, Anna can live with Angus. At first, he wanted to send Anna to a ss that matched her age.


    However, in just one day, Anna managed to break a few bones of all her ssmates, even the teacher itself. Therefore, Angus decides to make Anna enter the special ss and keep her around him with the headmaster''s permission.


    Moreover, no other students at the royal academy could match Anna in terms of raw power. Currently, Angus is resting at his favorite spot near the tree while ignoring the duel between Axel and Ian.


    Since he is back at the academy, Angus has returned to his previouszy bum lifestyle. Despite this, no one ever underestimates him as everyone knows that Angus is strongest among the others.


    Still, despite hisziness, he attended many side courses like his previous one. He knows the importance of this side course after his journey in the Endless Battlefield."


    While Angus is sleeping and enjoying the scenery, "So, what do you think, Angus?" said Jayna beside Angus.


    "Err.. About what?" replied Angus as he ignored everyone''s conversation.


    "*Sigh* We are talking about the dungeon we will go to next week." said Jayna.

 Chapter 281: Dungeon Training

    <h4>Chapter 281: Dungeon Training</h4>


    "We are talking about the dungeon we will go to next week." said Jayna.


    "Dungeon? If I am not wrong, it is a Deep Hollow dungeon near Savan City. What''s wrong with it?" said Angus.


    "Well, normally, they use the Ragged Cave Dungeon for the student training ground. But, it seems the teacher wants to test our strength and use the unexplored dungeon." said Millie.


    In Firuman, there are two types of dungeon-based on theirpletion, the conquered and the unexplored ones. The conquered dungeon is the dungeon that has already beenpletely explored until the core room.


    Usually, this dungeon type has a guidebook to help the adventurer and others venture inside the dungeon. With the help of the guidebook, the dungeon will be safer to explore.


    The unexplored dungeon is the dungeon that is still not thoroughly explored. This type of dungeon is more dangerous since it mayy various unknown traps. Moreover, it also often causes monster breaks which increase the casualty.


    It is also not rare for an adventure to get lost for months inside the dungeon. Deep Hollow dungeon is one of the unexplored dungeons despite being formed and found in ancient times. It even formed before the emergence of the Heart Kingdom.


    Deep Hollow dungeon also has many nicknames such as Ancient dungeon, Unending maze, Hellscape, etc. Despite its long age, the monster break it gives could easily be predicted.


    A few months ago, Deep Hollow dungeon just released a monster break. Now, it is in the period of buffer time. It is expected that it will not release another monster break for the next few years.


    Therefore, teachers decide to use this dungeon for the study excursion to test Angus and his friend''s gain from the Endless Battlefield dimension. Although it is a harsh teaching method for Angus and the others, it also improves Angus and the others.


    Of course, there is a lot of safety in this training. There is a whole team teaching that will monitor Angus and the others. They also hire experienced adventurers and guides from a big guild in case something is going wrong.


    This way, Angus and the others learn about their limit and could get some tips from the adventurer.


    "Hmm¡­ Unexplored dungeon? I guess it''s better than Ragged Cave Dungeon since only low-grade monsters could be found there." said Angus.


    "True, but¡­ I can''t help but somehow worried." said Millie.


    "Don''t worry. We are going with a lot of people this time. Moreover, I bet we will only venture at the surface level. Besides, this is nothingpared to what we were experiencing." said Angus.


    "Yeah, Angus is right. It''s okay, Millie." said Mia reassuring her best friend.


    After that, they begin to talk about various things while Angus goes back to read his book.


    "Do you think everything is going to be fine?" asked Jayna in a low voice.


    "Of course. Besides, we have a capable stalker that will follow us everywhere." said Angus while pointing to a specific shadow corner.


    "Yeah, you are right." replied Jayna before deciding to train.


    After returning from the Endless Battlefield dimension, each one of them gets a shadow guard that will stalk them everywhere from King Leon. This is not only to track their whereabouts but also to protect them if they are in life danger.


    King Leon realizes that they have great potential, from the beast tamer, soul power user, spirit contractor, to a phoenix. Every one of them has the potential to reach sixth grade or possibly seventh grade in the future.


    Therefore, King Leon decided to pay attention to their safety and development. Usually, the shadow guard hides inside the person''s shadow. But, inside Angus'' shadow, there is Draven. As a legendary beast, it will never want to share a space with a lowly shadow guard.


    Then, Angus'' shadow guard decides to hide and stalk from nearby. Still, these shadow guards will not act ande out unless there is a real-life danger. They could not rely on the shadow guard to protect them against something simple.


    The next day, Angus and his friend started to go towards Savan City. Since they couldn''t use the teleportation device to the Savan city, they could only travel by carriage in advance.


    Like Angus said before, few teacherse with them to monitor their safety and strength. Among the four teachers, Angus only knows two of them personally. They are his homeroom teacher called Teacher Elis and Teacher Gustav.


    As for the other two teachers, he only knows them by name. Unexpectedly, there is even Vice-Principal Ellen tag along in this training at thest minute. Among the other teachers, Vice Principal Ellen is famous for her healing expertise.


    ''It seems they take this training seriously.'' thought Angus while entering the carriage with everyone.


    Soon, the carriage starts moving, and Angus begins to immerse himself in reading the book. In the meantime, everyone talks to each other, ignoring him. On the fifth day, they finally reach Savan City without any obstruction and rest at the city.


    The Savan city is quite a flourishing city since it is near the dungeon. In Firuman, the Dungeon is simr to the gold mine. It could produce an inexhaustible core and other monster parts.


    Therefore, every city near the dungeon usually gets developed quite well and has many adventure guilds. Be it a small adventure guild or the branch of the big one. Arriving in the city, the teacher immediately brings everyone into the luxury hotel to rest.


    "Ahhh¡­ What a great bathroom. It is really good to be back." said Angus while he soaked inside the hot water.


    Each student is getting their room with a personal bathroom. This kind of luxury is their privilege since the kingdom itself supports their necessity. After rxing in hot water, Angus ends his bath and finds Jayna inside his room.


    "Jayna is something wron.." said Angus.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Jayna immediately ran towards Angus and kissed him intimately.


    After a while, "Angus¡­ I.. I.. want you to touch me." said Jayna while blushing.


    During this one month, Jayna needs to stay in the royal pce and separate from Angus. Even when they reunited at the dorm, they still couldn''t show too many intimate rtionships.


    They could only be intimate with each other covertly like this. At first, Jayna is worried about the shadow guard that is following her. But, it seems her father didn''t refuse their rtionship. Still, king Leon also did not approve of this rtionship.


    From the political perspective, King Leon thought Angus would be an excellent shield for those that wanted Jayna.


    Therefore, he turned a blind eye to these two teenage rtionships. Angus and Jayna also realize this and use this chance to be more intimate with each other.


    The next day Angus and the others begin to go towards the Deep Hollow dungeon. Before going to the dungeon, they will meet the adventurer and guide from the United guild. It is one of the big guilds that is affiliated with the Heart Kingdom.


    "Morning everyone, My name is Raul. I am this group leader from the United guild." greeted a man with many scars on his body.


    "My name is Ellen. I am the vice principal of the royal academy. d to work with you, Mr. Raul." replied the vice-principal Ellen while shaking Raul''s hand.


    Then, they start going towards the Deep Hollow dungeon while riding the same carriage they used yesterday.


    "Huft¡­ I can''t wait to see what kind of the famous Deep Hollow dungeon." said Axel while on the carriage.


    "Yeah, me too. I feel like getting rusty after one month doing nothing." said Ian.


    ''That''s because you are weak.'' chimed Marko.


    Hearing this, Ian couldn''t help but be speechless. Fortunately, no one could listen to Marko''s remark, or he would be embarrassed himself.


    "Haa.. Boys will always be boys." chimed Mia.


    "Yeah.. Yeah.. say that after you beat me." replied Ian.


    "What did you say?! Do you want me to beat you!?" said Mia.


    "Now.. Now.. Let''s calm down." said Axel trying to appease the two of them.


    Seeing that, Angus and his friend''s banter, "Haa.. It''s good to be young."mented one of the adventurers.


    "What are you talking about? We are also still young." said another adventurer.


    "Young? You?! Pfftt¡­ hahaha. I think you should buy a new mirror." replied the other.


    "Alright, that''s enough. We are in the presence of the client." rebuked Raul.


    "Yes, leader.'' said all of the nearby adventurers.


    "Leader, what do you think of them?" asked one of the adventurers in a low voice.


    "I am not sure. They look likeplete newbies. I also hear it is their first time in a dungeon." replied Raul.


    "Hmm.. Let''s just hope they will not pee themself while facing the monster." replied the others.


    Angus and his friend could hear them using their sharp perception even though they spoke in a lower voice. Although they seem rxed and joking with each other, they never let their guard down, which also somehow sharpens their perception.


    "Humph.. It seems we are being underestimated." said Ian.


    "Yeah, it''s your fault." said Mia


    "Me.. Why me?!" replied Ian.


    Then, Mia and Ian continue to argue with each other again.

 Chapter 282: Deep Hollow Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 282: Deep Hollow Dungeon</h4>


    After around an hour of journey, Angus and the others arrive at the Deep Hollow Dungeon. Since it is an ancient and famous dungeon, the dungeon outside is quite packed with a lot of merchants.


    It could even be called a small town. If it is not because of the periodic monster break and the high tax imposed in this ce, everyone will try to make a city in it.


    Furthermore, just the entry to this ce already costs 10 gold coins per person which deterrent many people from entering this ce.


    For Angus and the other 10 gold coins is nothing. However, for ordinary people, it is a lot of money just for entry. Consider that 1 gold coin is enough for a family of four in a month. This is also one of the reasons why dungeons are a profitable gold mine for the country.


    After passing the entry check, everyone immediately arrives in front of the Deep Hollow Dungeon. The dungeon''s entrance is like a dark giant cave. There are a lot of peopleing in and out wearing various kinds of enchanted items.


    Seeing the dungeon entrance, Angus and his friends feel like looking into the abyss. Their sharp instinct is telling them this is not an ordinary ce.


    After Angus and the others wear their protective armor, all of them begin to venture into the dungeon with the help of the United guild''s members. The Deep Hollow Dungeon is an underground dungeon with multiple levels.


    Moreover, the dungeonyout is somehow changed in random intervals. This is also the major reason why this dungeon could not be fully explored.


    After entering the dungeon, they didn''t find any monsters as there were a lot of people. Any monster that spawns here will immediately get killed by these people.


    ording to the guide, the first floor is rtively safe since it is crowded with people. To hunt monsters effectively, they need to go deeper into the lower floor.


    "Alright, Let''s move to the second floor." said Raul as they arrived at the big circr stairs towards the second floor.


    Entering the second level, they still find many people near the stairs but fewer than the upstairs. These ces usually be a resting ce for the adventurer. Ignoring the stares of everyone, Angus and the others keep venturing the dungeon with the help of the guide.


    After walking for a while, they finally start to find the monsters. The monsters consist of first-grade monsters such as imp, mandible, and brown wolf. Seeing it is only a first-grade monster, the adult decides to leave them for the student.


    However, Angus feels it is just a waste of energy for everyone. In the end, Angus ends all of them with his spell before they approach. This surprises the adventurer and the teacher as Angus''s casting speed is very fast, especially his fire-based spell.


    "Tch¡­ Angus, stop trying to kill all of them!! Leave some for us." said Ian.


    "Well, they are dying after getting hit once from my spell. So, don''t me me. me them for being weak." replied Angus.


    "Urghh..." as Ian became speechless.


    At the same time, ''Since when was the first-grade monster weak?!'' thought the others.


    After a while, everyone didn''t find any more monsters that posed a threat to them as Angus one-shot every one of them from far away. Then, decide to enter the third floor. The lower the level, the more high grade the monster, and they are also stronger.


    On the third floor, there are fewer people as the monster spawn here is quite strong and not suitable for resting. After walking for a while, they begin to find a second-grade monster ming bear. It is a big muscr bear with a fire attribute.


    ''Hmm.. This will be good for everyone''s target.'' thought Angus.


    Looking at the monster, Ian and Mia immediately charge at it while the others decide to leave it to them. Usually, Anna will also charge at it.


    But she was sleepy from ying with soap bubbles at the hotel yesterday night and decided to ignore everything with a weary face. In the end, the ming bear ends up getting half-frozen and beaten up by Ian easily.


    Then, they decide to venture deeper as this is not enough to test Angus group''s strength, especially after seeing one of its members ignoring everything while in a sleepy face.


    After a while, they decide to enter the fourth floor. Starting from this floor, they rarely meet any people. Not only is the fourth floor quite huge, but it is also dangerous.


    This is the floor of the Deep Hollow dungeon called Unending Maze. The floor is like a living maze that will change randomly at random intervals. At first, they didn''t want to enter this floor, but Angus and the others proved to be stronger than they thought.


    They could handle any kind of second-grade monster easily while working together. Furthermore, Angus, Jayna, and Anna never participate in this battle. All of them said that if Angus, Jayna or Anna join in the battle it will end before everyone knows it.


    In the end, they reluctantly enter the fourth floor of the unending maze. There is no other floor after the fourth one, but it is unbelievably huge and it feels like it consists of hundreds of floors.


    The floor is also riddled with many dark holes, be it small or big. This hole may be connected to the ground below them, but since theyout is quite a maze, many people could get lost after entering the hole.


    Just after venturing the fourth floor for a bit, they find a third-grade monster minotaur. Angus and the others be serious and decide to attack the monster together.


    The third-grade monster is quite strong andparable to the fourth-gradebatant. Basically, they are elite monsters. Like in the previous battle, Ian and Mia start to charge at the minotaur. Suddenly, the minotaur also charged at them at great speed.


    Still, it does not escape from Angus'' perception and gets its leg bound from the [Entangle]. Using this opportunity, Ian and Miaunch their attack on the Minotaur [Lightning Strike] [Cold Blue].


    However, the minotaur already defends itself with the great axe in his hand. *MOOO* as the minotaur got out from the entangle and charged at Mia.


    At this time, arge wind de appeared from Axel [Wind Cutter]. The Wind de hit the minotaur and stopped its advance, but it still could withstand the attack.


    "Jayna, I think this time you could participate." said Angus as he cast a binding chain to restrict the minotaur.


    "Alright, I leave Anna to you." said Jayna shortly.


    Then, Jayna uses [Fiery Burst] and instantly arrives in front of the minotaur. Before it could react, Jayna already used [Crimson sh] to sh the minotaur. *Wishh*


    "Hmm.. What a thick skin."mented Jayna shortly.


    Then, from the minotaur wound appeared a fire that enveloped its entire body. The fire is so hot that it couldpletely roast the Minotaur''s whole corpse.


    "Haa.. No matter how many times I see it, I will never get used to it." said Ian.


    "Yeah, such a hot me. It could even beat my blue phoenix me." said Mia.


    In the meantime, everyone is surprised at Jayna''s attack. Even any high-gradebatant will be dead if getting hit by such an attack. Yet, she is already able to use it at the age of 16.


    ''As expected of the royalty, she is really different.'' thought everyone.


    "Good Job. Your fire is as beautiful as always." praising Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna blushed like a tomato but still maintained herself. Since she is back at the Heart Kingdom, she needs to keep her prestige as the princess in public.


    "T-Thank you." replied Jayna shortly before ying back, taking care of the sleepy Anna.


    Looking at Jayna''s embarrassed face, Angus couldn''t help but want to tease her again. At this moment, the sleepy Anna wakes up and looks at the surroundings seriously. Before anyone could react, the whole ce was shaking.


    "Earthquake?!!" said one of the adventurers.


    "No way, we are in a dungeon." replied another adventurer.


    Then, they feel like the whole ce is moving. After a while, the shaking stops, and Angus finds the entireyout in the surroundings has changed.


    "Raul, What happened?" asked the vice principal Ellen.


    "I think the dungeon is just making a major change in itsyout. As everyone knows, the dungeon often changes itsyout in random intervals. However, it is rare to change at a major scale like this." said Raul.


    "Then, it means¡­" said Vice Principal Ellen.


    "Yes, we need to search the way to the upper floor, or we will get lost here for a long time." said Raul.


    During this time, everyone heard a roar from nearby. *ROOARR* Soon, they find a group of brown wolves.


    "Damn a group of brown wolves. Everyone prepares to fight!!" said Raul as he led his member fighting the Brown Wolves.


    At the same time, Angus noticed there were a dozen monsters nearby attracted to them.


    "Let''s help them!! There are a dozen monsters nearby." said Angus.

 Chapter 283: Falling

    <h4>Chapter 283: Falling</h4>


    "Let''s help them!! There are a dozen monsters nearby." said Angus.


    Hearing this, everyone also begins to help the adventurer and fight seriously. After fighting the brown wolves for a moment, everyone heard another roar from the tunnel behind them. *MOOO*


    Several grade three minotaurs appeared at the end of the tunnel. All of the minotaurs are charging at them at a fast speed [Stampede].


    "Anna blocks one of them in the front. Jayna helped her contain the minotaurs." said Angus.


    Both of them immediately go towards the charging minotaur. Then, using her small hand, Anna managed to stop the biggest minotaur in the front using all her strength. *BAM*


    But, she is also starting to get pushed back as the other minotaur hits the back of the front minotaur.


    "Anna, retreat now!! Jayna uses your fire!!" said Angus as he also started chanting a spell.


    Before they could move forward and pursue Anna, a thick vine also started sprouting from the ground [2nd Circle ¨C Entroot].


    "Good job in stopping their momentum." said teacher Elis after casting the spell to bind the front row of the minotaur.


    Then, Angus releases a massive [Fire Oil] towards the minotaurs. At the same time, Jayna released a concentrated [Crimson sh] on it. *BOOMM* All the remaining Minotaur immediately died from the Angus and Jayna attackbination.


    Seeing this, "Oi.. Oi¡­ Are you sure they are only sixteen years old?!" said one of the adventurers.


    "Stop looking around and moving your weapon!!" rebuked Raul.


    At the same time, every teacher and adventurer is surprised at Angus''s quick judgment. Not only that, his leadership is impable. It seems like he could predict and see the entire area while supporting with spells. Suddenly, Angus notices something in his detection.


    "Teacher, we need to move. I detect a lot of monsters attracted towards here." said Angus.


    "Are you sure?" asked teacher Elis.


    "Yeah, I have a special skill to detect the surroundings." replied Angus.


    Hearing this, Elis looks at the vice-principal Ellen. The vice-principal Ellen immediately notified Raul about this.


    "Another monster wave?!! We need to move from here not to get surrounded. Guide starts searching for the safe path."manded Raul.


    A few momentster, they begin retreating towards one of the other tunnels while killing the monsters. Angus and the teachers decide not to hold back anymore and release a series of spells to kill the iing monster.


    However, like a mothing to a fire, the monster keepsing at them endlessly. In the end, they could only retreat and escape from being surrounded from everywhere.


    Fortunately, they are inside a tunnel with only two ways and could only hold several monsters at once. After dozens of minutes of running and retreating, they finally arrive at a gigantic bridge with a massive ravine below it.


    It also has a very high ceiling like a skyscraper. Still, none of them could enjoy such a magnificent scene as they are currently being pursued from behind by the monster. Without wasting more time, they decide to enter the gigantic bridge to cross the hole.


    The bridge is very wide and long. Even Angus could not cover the entire bridge with his [Great Mana Echolocation].


    After running for a few minutes, "Huh?? What is that?" said Angus.


    "Angus, what do you find?" asked Jayna.


    "A monster, A gigantic monster, but I don''t know what it is." said Angus.


    Suddenly, the monster in Angus'' perception disappears from his detection.


    "Everyone scatters around!! It''sing from above!" shouted Angus.


    Before everyone could respond, the monster was alreadynding fast in the middle of the group [Reckless Drop]. *BAMM* the whole bridge immediately shaking. At the same time, a few adventurers died under the surprise attack of the monster.


    The monster has the head of a goat and a tall, muscr body. It also has a bloody great axe on its hand. "S-Satyr, a grade-four Satyr!!" muttered the nearby adventurer.


    Then, Satyr begins butchering the shocked adventurer nearby. Before it could continue killing the adventurer, Raul instantly arrives in front of it and shes with it. *BAM*


    "Tch.. What a great day to find satyr and a great four one." said Raul.


    Satyr is a bipedal monster with goat characteristics. It is true strength is noting from its body strength like any other monster, but ites from its weapon proficiency. Furthermore, its battle sense is also great.


    After being held back by Raul, the Satyr suddenly grinned and jumped in the air. At this split second, Angus knew what it was going to do.


    ''Damn!! No time to set up Domain!!'' thought Angus.


    He immediately grabs Jayna and Anna beside him before jumping off the bridge. Just as he holds Jayna and Anna, the Satyr releases a strong miasma-based energy sh [Ridge Edge].


    *BAAMM* The entire bridge gets enveloped by [Ridge Edge] and kills a few teachers and adventurers on the way.


    Fortunately, Ian and the others are on the other half of the group. But, they couldn''t help seeing everyone else is killed by the satyr attack except Raul, who managed to defend himself at thest moment.


    Seeing Angus, Jayna, and Anna jump off the bridge, everyone is shocked and trying to help them. However, they already disappear into the dark hole below them.


    "You¡­ Damn it, monster. Don''t get cocky!!" said Raul as he red up his mana.


    "Marko, Let''s go!!" said Ian as he summoned Marko for the first time in a while.


    "Damn, monster!! [Summon Spirit: Wind Spirit]" said Axel.


    Both Millie and Mia also burn in anger towards the smiling monster in the front.


    In the meantime, Angus, Jayna, and Anna keep falling even after a few seconds of jumping off the bridge.


    "Wohooo¡­ I am flying!!" said Anna while ying herself in the air.


    "Angus, what do we need to do now?" asked Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ Waiting" said Angus.


    "Waiting?! Waiting for what?" asked Jayna.


    "Waiting for this. [2nd Circle - Featherfall]" said Angus as he cast the spell to everyone.


    Suddenly, their fall slows down until they touch the ground safely.


    "If you could do that, why are you not casting it the first time?" asked Jayna.


    "We would float without a way to go up or down if we weren''t near the ground. Furthermore, we will still fall to this ce." said Angus.


    At the same time, Anna starts to explore the surroundings as Angus cast [Light Ball] to illuminate the surrounding. Thousands of bones and skulls surround the ce they arended.


    "Angus.. Angus.. BOO!!" said Anna while wearing a big skull.


    "Anna, stop ying around." rebuked Jayna.


    "So, which way should we go?" asked Jayna towards Angus.


    "Not sure, but there is a big door not far from here." said Angus.


    "Then, let''s check it." said Jayna excitedly.


    "Alright, we also probably will be here for a while." replied Angus while leading the way and controlling the [Light Ball] to illuminate the surrounding.


    After walking for a while, they find a big door with one skeleton near it. Angus and Jayna decide to observe the door while Anna approaches the skeleton and pokes its skull. Then, the skeleton moves a little bit and looks at Anna.


    "Angus.. the skeleton is moving." said Anna.


    "Anna, don''t y with the skeleton." rebuked Jayna again.


    At this moment, the skeleton gets up from his spot and looks at everyone.


    After staring at each other for a while, "Hello, morning everyone." said the skeleton.


    "Err.. Undead?" asked Jayna.


    "Teng... wrong answer, young girl. I am not that measly mindless undead." said the skeleton.


    "Then, what are you? I don''t even feel life in you." said Angus.


    "Ahh.. pardon me, where is my manner? I am the immortal, Benjamin Graham, at your service." replied the skeleton while bowing down.


    "Err.. Angus Victory." said Angus.


    "Jayna Heart" said Jayna.


    "I am Anna." said Anna while making a peace sign.


    "Heart, Are you one of the current royalty of this kingdom?" asked Benjamin.


    ''Current royalty?!'' thought Angus.


    "Yes, I am the 4th princess of the Heart kingdom." said Jayna.


    "Ahh.. It''s an honor to be in the presence of the princess." said Benjamin while bowing.


    "Mr. Skeleton... Mr. skeleton. Did you poop?" asked Anna innocently.


    "Hahahaha¡­ What a good question. But, no, I am incapable of excreting or taking any kind of substance like any living being."


    "Ehh.. then, you must have been holding it for a long time. Weak green bubble said it is not good for your tummy to hold it." replied Anna.


    "Err.." everyone became speechless at Anna''s words.


    "Ehem.. Anyway, what are you doing in one of the deepest parts of this dungeon?" asked Benjamin.


    "Well, because of some unforeseen situation, we fell, and then we somehow arrived here. Do you perhaps know the way to go up?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems you had a rough day. As for the way to go up, there is actually one. But, I don''t rmend it. Well, there is one exit here behind this door. However, it is also guarded by my greatest creation." said Benjamin.


    "Your greatest creation?" asked Angus back.


    "Yeah, have you ever heard of the legendary Homunculus?" asked Benjamin.

 Chapter 284: Thousand Years Battle Experience

    <h4>Chapter 284: Thousand Years Battle Experience</h4>


    "Have you ever heard of the legendary Homunculus?" asked Benjamin.


    "Homunculus? Don''t tell me the one behind this door is the Homunculus?" said Angus.


    "Yes, it is." replied Benjamin shortly.


    Homunculus is the greatest product of magical engineering. Not only is it powerful, but it also could think like any other race. The myth said Homunculus is an artificial perfect living being.


    It is capable of wielding mana and learning spells like any other living being. It could be said as the perfect artificial intelligence that could learn on its own.


    "Interesting. Is it behind the door? Can I see it?" asked Angus excitedly.


    "Err¡­ Although it is my greatest creation, it has a.. slight problem." said Benjamin.


    "Problem??" replied Angus.


    "It''s quite a long story. Actually, I am a¡­ criminal." said Benjamin.


    While Angus meets Benjamin, the others are still fighting against the fourth-grade Satyr.


    "Millie, can you seal the satyr''s movement?" asked Ian as he fought the iing monster from behind them with Marko.


    After being left behind by Angus, Anna, and Jayna, many monsters start toe from behind them.


    "I could. But, It will leave me exhausted." said Millie while controlling [Soul Ball].


    "Then, do it. We need to get away from here as soon as possible." said Ian.


    "Alright." Said Millie while beginning to chant.


    After a few moments, Millie cast [Soul Chain] and bound the unprepared Satyr. The chain ispletely restraining Satyr despite its muscr body. Using this chance, Raul and the teachers decide to use potent attacks to hit it.


    [Greatsword Art - Buster Stream] [Spear Art - Piercing Blow] [3rd Circle - Fire st]. The attack instantly killed the immobile Satyr. Satyr may be strong inbat, but its defense is just averagepared to other monsters.


    Its true power lies in defecting and dodging the attack rather than fighting head-on. After killing Satyr, everyone once again escapes from the ce. The loud sound may gather more creatures nearby.


    In the meantime, Angus and Jayna hear Benjamin''s exnation while Anna is sleeping on Jayna''sp.


    "Hm¡­ I see, you are actually sealed below the Altez Prison that was destroyed not too long ago, and you are actually not from the Heart Kingdom but an ancient kingdom in the past." said Angus.


    "Ping Pong.. You got it right." replied Benjamin.


    "Then, after thousands of years, youe back here to check your creation and find that it is malfunctioning because ofck of maintenance after a long time?" said Angus.


    "Ping Pong¡­ Another right answer." said Benjamin.


    "I see. So, why are you saying you are a criminal? Although you are sealed below the Altez Prison, it is because of the previous kingdom. It has nothing to do with the current Heart Kingdom. Officially, you are a free man in this kingdom." said Angus.


    "It''s.. It''s because of my unforgivable sin. No matter what I did, I could never atone for my sin. Therefore, I am a criminal. If it is not because I want to know my creation''s condition, I probably will never be here and will try to seal myself." said Benjamin.


    "Hmm¡­ I am not sure what you did in the past. What matters to me is your present and future. Besides, it was already a long time ago, and I believe you are not a bad person, Mr. Benjamin." said Angus.


    "Hohoho¡­ I am quite honored to hear such a thing. Anyway, I think you should try to look the other way since right now I can''t control Lily." said Benjamin.


    "Lily?" asked Angus.


    "It''s the name of the homunculus. I named her after my deceased daughter." said Benjamin.


    "I see.. Then, can you tell me more about Lily''s problem?" said Angus.


    "It''s Lily. The homunculus is called Lily. ording to my observation, it seems to be damaged by the adventurer or people that managed to reach this part. Before I am captured and sealed, I tasked Lily to guard my treasure."


    "However, it seems its database and memory got damaged during these thousand years and somehow couldn''t recognize me anymore." exined Benjamin.


    "Is it because of your appearance?" asked Angus.


    "No, I make Lily recognize me by my mana signature." said Benjamin.


    "Couldn''t you subdue or capture her again?" asked Angus.


    "That''s¡­ I can''t. I am no longer a match for her." said Benjamin.


    "No longer match??" said Angus.


    "Yeah, after thousands of years of continuing to fight strong adventurers, it regained monstrousbat experience and could somehow predict all my movements. It also moves very fast despite some of her parts being broken." exined Benjamin.


    ''Combat experience? Interesting¡­'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "How fast is she?" said Angus.


    "As fast as a sixth-grade warriorbatant." said Benjamin.


    "If I buy you time, could you somehow restrain her?" asked Angus.


    "I could. But, you need at least around thirty seconds. You may not know this, but during thirty seconds, she couldunch dozens of blows without stopping." exined Benjamin.


    "Thirty seconds?? It sure is hard. But, it''s better than walking around aimlessly inside this dungeon." said Angus.


    "Wait.. Wait a second. Are you seriously going to fight her? The reason I managed to survive herst time is that I am Immortal. Forget it, young man. Don''t waste your life easily." said Benjamin trying to persuade Angus.


    "Don''t worry, old man. I am quite strong. Besides, I am not alone. In the worst case, I could still run away. What do you say, Jayna?" said Angus.


    "I believe in you." replied Jayna shortly.


    "Alright, old man. Let''s go. We don''t want to waste any more time." said Angus while stretching a little bit.


    "Hold on.. this is madness. You will kill yourself." said Benjamin.


    "Chill down, old man. You said that it has thousands of years of fighting experience, right? When ites to fighting experience, I never lose to anyone else." said Angus resolutely.


    Looking at Angus''s determination, "Fine, but if it gets dangerous, I will pull you out." said Benjamin.


    "Thanks, old man. I know you are a good person." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Benjamin stopped for a moment before facing the giant door and ignoring Angus''spliment.


    "Are you ready? I will open the door now." said Benjamin.


    "Wait.. Anna, wake up." said Angus.


    "Huamm¡­ good morning, Angus." replied Anna innocently.


    "Just to make sure, she is behind this door, right?" asked Angus towards Benjamin, ignoring the sleepy Anna.


    "Yeah,st time, I managed to get away by faking my death and immediately seal the door before she could pursue me." said Benjamin.


    "Good, Anna, use your transformation and release your all-out miasma st after the door opens. Jayna, you too. Release [Fiery Wave] the moment the door opens." said Angus while he took out his twin-de artifact.


    Then, Anna immediately transforms while Jayna is covered with [Sacred Fire].


    Seeing this, ''This is a monster-minded person, and that''s not ordinary me. Just who is this kid?'' thought Benjamin.


    "Alright, old man. I am ready now. Please open the door." said Angus.


    "Let''s hope everything is alright." said Benjamin before touching the door.


    Suddenly, many swirl patterns appeared on the door surface before moving into a giant magic diagram. Angus is surprised looking at the familiar swirl pattern, but he ignores it as the door starts to open on its own.


    "Jayna, Anna, Now!!" yelled Angus.


    [Sword Art - Fiery Wave] [Miasma st] the two energy attacksbine with each other and be a more potent attack enveloped the whole room. *BOOOM* After a while, Angus feels something approaching them from the ze.


    Angus immediately ran towards the fire and brandished the twin sword in his hand [Domain - Yin Yang Stance]. *ng* *ng* *ng* He finds a silver-haired woman attacking him with a dagger rapidly.


    Soon, the homunculus finds her dagger melting and broken apart after confronting Angus''s twin sword artifact. It immediately threw her weapon andunched an attack barehanded.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Just a few secondster, Angus already shed with the Silver-haired homunculus a dozen times without getting any upper hand.


    ''Damn, at this rate. My chi will be exhausted first.'' thought Angus before changing his stance.


    [Domain - Starry Night] Suddenly, Angusunched hundreds of attacks rapidly towards Lily. *Whosh* *Whosh* *Whosh* However, to Angus''s surprise, Lily managed to avoid every single attack like it was nothing.


    After the end of his attack, Lily began her counterattack towards the exhausted Angus. Angus couldn''t help getting hit by her flurry of attacks. Fortunately, she is only using her arm and foot rather than using the dagger before.


    Otherwise, Angus will be dead by now. At this moment, Angus tries to fight back, but the homunculus already predicts his attack. His hand gets caught and breaks from Lily''s knee attack.


    Angus could only grit his teeth to withstand the pain. But, thisck of concentration makes Lily try to grab Angus'' other hand. Before she could hold his other hand, Angus released a flurry of kicking [Dynamic Torrent].


    Lily managed to dodge Angus''s attack by a hairbreadth but stopped her momentum from breaking his other hand. At this moment, Lily grabs Angus''s foot and tries to break it. At this split second, Angus summons Sky Thorn while sacrificing his captured leg. *Crack* *Bam*

 Chapter 285: Philosophers Stone

    <h4>Chapter 285: Philosopher''s Stone</h4>


    *Crack* *Bam* Angus''s leg broke under the pincer attack of Lily''s knee and elbow attack. However, this also allows Angus to shoot his Sky Thorn to Lily at point-nk range. Didn''t expect such an attack, Lily got hit directly by the Sky Thorn andunched backward.


    This attack gives Angus a little bit of breathing. Just as he gets his bearing, Lily once again charges towards Angus.


    As he wanted to defend himself, ".. sumb to the darkness!! [5th Circle - Dark Prison]." said Benjamin from the back.


    Suddenly, dark ck rods appear around Lily and restrain her body.


    Seeing Lily is entirely restrained, "Haa.. Haa¡­ Damn, that was hard. I should use enchantment and safety barriers." said Angus while slumping on the ground.


    "Angus!! Y-You are hurt!" called Jayna while approaching Angus.


    "It''s okay. It''s just a few broken bones. It will be healed in mi..." said Angus.


    Before he finishes his sentence, Jayna hugs Angus while crying.


    "Stupid Angus!! You don''t have my regeneration ability. What if.. What if you are¡­" said Jayna while crying.


    Hearing this, Angus could only sigh.


    "Yeah, I am sorry. Don''t worry, I will never leave you." said Angus while patting Jayna''s head to calm her.


    "Ehem.. I am sorry to interrupt you two. But, can you help me deactivate Lily? It''s hard to maintain this spell and deactivate it at the same time." said Benjamin.


    "Ahh, yeah. Sorry about that." said Angus while standing up and repositioning his broken bones. *Crack**Crack*


    "Fiuuhh.. Much better. Now, what should I do, old man?" said Angus like he waspletely recovered.


    Both Jayna and Benjamin are surprised at this scene but decide to keep it for themself. Then, Angus begins to dismantle Lily with the help of Benjamin''s instruction.


    After a while, Angus finds a dark red crimson crystal inside Lily''s chest. Angus finds that this dark crimson crystal is somehow familiar.


    ''Hmm.. Why is this core like the crystal inside my body?'' thought Angus while taking out the crystal carefully.


    After losing her power source, like other artificial intelligent products, Lily immediately shut down and became inactive like a doll losing a string. Seeing that Lily finally turned it off, Benjamin decided to release the spell and approach Angus.


    "Thanks for the help. Now, could you give me the core?" said Benjamin.


    "Say, old man, what is this core?" said Angus while looking at the red crystal in his hand.


    Hearing this question, Benjamin stays silent and looks at Angus.


    "That''s just an ordinary red-colored core. Now, could you give it to..." said Benjamin.


    Before Benjamin finishes his sentence, "Anna,e here." said Angus.


    Like a good girl, Anna immediately came to Angus.


    "Is Angus hurt?" said Anna, who has already undone her transformation.


    "A little bit. Anyway, do you want to eat this core?" said Angus.


    "Nope." replied Anna immediately.


    "Ehh.. That''s surprising. Why don''t you want it?" asked Angus again.


    "Because I feel I will burst like a bubble if I eat it, and I think it doesn''t taste good." replied Anna.


    ''Doesn''t taste good?! Like I thought it was artificially made.'' thought Angus.


    "Hee¡­ I see. Alright, you can have this back, old man. Sorry for the dy." said Angus while giving the red crystal to Benjamin.


    Seeing this makes Benjamin confused.


    "Err¡­ Aren''t you interested in the core?" asked Benjamin.


    "I am, but it is a troublesome item. Besides, it is not the real one and is artificially made. Anyway, where is the exit?" asked Angus while looking around the circr room.


    "Kid, you already know about this core, right?" asked Benjamin seriously.


    "Hmm.. What if I know about it?" said Angus.


    "What if you know about it?! Kid, did you know what it is capable of?" said Benjamin.


    "It is a Philosopher''s Stone, a core that could produce Infinite energy. To be exact, an inexhaustible energy core." said Angus.


    "Y-Yeah¡­" replied Benjamin.


    "Don''t worry, old man. I don''t have any interest in that stone, nor will I tell the others. Also, I think I know what kind of sin you talked about before. But, none of it concerns me. Now, could you please let the way? I don''t want to make others worry." said Angus.


    ''None of it concerns him?!! *Sigh* What a strange kid.'' thought Benjamin.


    "Alright, follow me." said Benjamin while going towards the nearby wall.


    In the meantime, Ian and the others finally managed to lose the monster horde with the help of the United guild''s guide. Currently, they''re in a dilemma about what to do.


    "I think we should escape from this dungeon first or go to the upper floor." said Vice-Principal Ellen.


    "I agree. More than half of our members are dead. It is safer to go up first." said Raul.


    "But, what about Angus, Lady Jayna, and Anna?" asked Millie.


    "We don''t know if they still survive or not. We could hope they survive. For now, we should prioritize escaping from this ce. After having enough reinforcement from the kingdom, we will try to search for them." said Vice Principal Ellen as she tried to reassure Millie.


    "Alright, then let''s go. We can''t waste any more time." said Ian.


    After another whole day, they finally find the way to go back upstairs with the help of Marko''s sharp sense of smell and guide. A few hourster, they finally manage to exit the dungeon.


    "Haa¡­ Finally, we are out of this damned ce." chimed Axel.


    "Hushh.. We still need to search for Angus, Lady Jayna, and Anna." said Mia.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. The Vice-Principal will contact Savan city and ask for reinforcement. All you need to do now is rest." said Teacher Elis.


    "No way, we will help search for them together." said Ian.


    "Search for who?" Everyone heard a voice from the side.


    "Ehh.. Angus, Lady Jayna, and Anna?? Why are you here?" eximed Millie.


    "Huft¡­ I thought we would ask for reinforcement to search for you all if you didn''t show up now." said Angus.


    "Ehhhh¡­" said everyone.


    "When did you manage to get back, Mr. Victory?" asked Vice-Principal Ellen.


    "Around half a day from now. Anyway, let''s go back to Savan city. I think everyone is quite tired by now." said Angus nonchntly.


    "Ehem.. Alright, since everyone is already returned. Let''s get back to Savan city first." said Vice Principal Ellen.


    After that, everyone returned to Savan City safely and immediately rested in the hotel while the teacher reported the situation to the academy through themunication device. This matter is quite a disaster for them since one of the teachers gets killed during Satyr''s attack.


    Furthermore, half of the United guild members also died during the attack. The casualty is quite big and involves a lot of parties, be it the royal academy or the others. Fortunately, all of the Angus group is back safely. Otherwise, this incident will be more serious.


    Late in the night, Jayna sneaks into Angus''s room and sleeps together with him.


    During this time, "Angus, how is your wound?" asked Jayna.


    "It''s fine. I am alreadypletely healed." said Angus.


    "Ehh... really??" said Jayna while touching and probing Angus''s body.


    To her surprise, all Angus''s broken bones were alreadypletely mended and healed.


    "How is this possible?" asked Jayna.


    "Hmm.. Do you remember the red crystal that I found in the Endless Battlefield?" said Angus.


    "Yeah, don''t tell me it is the one that heals your wound." said Jayna.


    "Yup, to be exact, it increases my recovery ability." said Angus.


    "That''s great. Are there any side effects?" asked Jayna.


    "So far, there is none." replied Angus.


    ''But, it will consume any soul that I killed. Not that she needs to know about this.'' thought Angus.


    "Really??" asked Jayna again.


    "Yeah, so far, there is no side effect besides I feel more energetic than usual." said Angus while patting Jayna''s head.


    Enjoying Angus''s touch, "Alright. If you said so." said Jayna.


    Before returning from the Endless Battlefield, Angus found that he could increase the soul reserve attribute by killing at least a third-grade monster or fourth-gradebatant. Each kill will give him one soul reserve.


    At first, Angus didn''t know the effect of the soul reserve, but he somehow feels his recovery rate has increased to the point it bes absurd. Currently, his recovery rate is five times greater than usual.


    This is also not limited to his mana and stamina but also his wound recovery. He finds this when getting hurt during his fight in the manual battle system. After having some intimate season with Jayna, Angus decides to check at his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 16 Years Old


    MP: 527/527


    Chi: 18


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 46


    Dexterity: 45


    Intelligence: 45


    Vitality: 46


    Soul Point: 923


    Soul Reserve: 56


    Currently, all his attributes have already reached a bottleneck. Just to increase one of his attributes, he needs about 1280 soul points which are an enormous number of points. However, his current physical strength is also quite absurd.


    His strength is about nine times stronger than an ordinary human. This is also not limited to his strength but also his reaction speed, agility, and thinking process. This is also the reason why he reacts appropriately during the fight with Lily, the homunculus.


    ''Hmm¡­ Like I thought, I exhausted a lot of chi during the fight with Lily.? I need to cultivate my chi again.'' thought Angus.

 Chapter 286: Straightforward

    <h4>Chapter 286: Straightforward</h4>


    A week passed by since Angus and the others returned from Savan city. During this one week, Angus kept focusing on cultivating his exhausted chi. Besides reading books and attending his courses, he waspletely immersed in cultivating his chi.


    Currently, Angus and everyone are at the Spring Dorm garden doing their usual afternoon activity. After a while, Angus wakes up from his cultivation while sweating.


    "Angus, you are awake." said Jayna beside him and gave him a nket.


    "Thanks, Jayna." replied Angus while receiving the nket and wiping his sweat.


    "I think you should take a break. You have been like this for a week." said Jayna.


    "Huft.. You are right. I think I need to take a breather for a while. It is not that we will encounter something dangerous." replied Angus.


    "Yeah, you are right. Anyway, do you think Sir Benjamin will be okay?" asked Jayna.


    "That''s not our business to decide. I already told everything to Uncle Jade about his circumstances. I believe your father will not do something stupid after receiving all my information." said Angus.


    "I hope so." said Jayna before the two of them enjoyed the scenery with Anna sleeping on herp.


    Before separating from Benjamin, Angus asked him about his future n. However, the immortal skeleton said he didn''t have any n at all.


    He even thought of sealing himself along with the philosopher''s stone. Therefore, Angus proposed to him to join the Heart Kingdom.


    Since Benjamin himself is a full-fledged sixth-gradebatant, he needs to be supervised by the country. As a high noble and royalty, both Angus and Jayna cannot leave Benjamin even if they want.


    The sixth-gradebatant is a powerhouse and could easily destroy a small city. Leaving such a power unsupervised is not wise for the kingdom''s security, especially since the Heart Kingdom is on the rising.


    Although both Angus and Jayna are still too young for this matter, they actually already heard some rumors that many hostile kingdoms are trying to pressurize and target the Heart Kingdom. At the same time, the neutral kingdom is starting to be on guard at the Heart Kingdom.


    With the addition of the Sur vige group, the Heart Kingdom got a great reinforcement and could easily conquer the other nearby kingdom, especially by having two seventh-gradebatants.


    However, King Leon still has not dered anything and is just observing the nearby kingdom''s reaction. The next day, a mysterious person in a robe came towards the royal pce.


    "Halt!! This is a restrictive area. Please show yourself." said the guard.


    "Ahh¡­ Could you please tell your majesty Benjamin Graham is asked for an audience." said Benjamin while revealing his human appearance.


    "Benjamin?! Have you had any appointments before?" asked the guard.


    "He doesn''t need one." heard a voice from behind the guard.


    "S-Sir, Jade." said one of the guards while saluting at him.


    At the same time, all the guards also respectfully saluted him. After returning to the Heart Kingdom, Jade decided to work back as King Leon''s personal guard. However, King Leon thinks it will be a waste for someone like Jade to work only as a bodyguard.


    In the end, Jade became King Leon''s, right-hand man.? Although not many know about Jade''s true strength, his prestige as King Leon''s right-hand man already speaks for itself.


    Moreover, during this one month, Jade shows good leadership and a great loyalty towards King Leon. The rumor even said that he was also training the royal guard. Therefore, everyone knows that Jade is someone with a high position.


    Ignoring the other guard, "I presume you are, Sir Benjamin. Please follow me." said Jade.


    "Ahh.. To think someone of your caliber will escort me. This humble one is truly honored." said Benjamin while following Jade.


    Soon, both of them arrive at King Leon''s working room. As a king, King Leon needed to work on a lot of things. Therefore most of his time he spends in the working room. He will be in the throne room when he gets an official meeting and handles important stuff.


    After being granted ess by the King, both of them enter the room. The King''s working room is full of books and paper. Few royal guards are standing in the corner while a few assistants are working nearby the king.


    Noticing the iing of the two, "Ahh¡­ you must be, sir Benjamin. Please take a seat while waiting for King Leon to be done." said the old butler Darius.


    "Alright, then I will leave this matter to you, Darius. I still have something to do." said Jade as he left the room.


    "Certainly, master Jade." replied Darius politely.


    In the meantime, Benjamin politely sits on the nearby couch, waiting for King Leon. After a while, King Leon disappears from his spot and arrives before Benjamin [Blink].


    "So, you are Benjamin Graham. Why don''t you reveal yourself?" said King Leon while ring at Benjamin.


    "Err.. Pardon me, but I think it will be inappro.." said Benjamin.


    "Reveal yourself." cut King Leon shortly.


    "A-Alright." said Benjamin while dispelling his illusion spell and showing his skeleton appearance.


    Looking at this, the nearby royal guard bes startled and ready to fight Benjamin. In the meantime, King Leon smiled at Benjamin''s bizarre appearance.


    "That''s much better. Before we talk about business, royal guards, you are dismissed!!" said King Leon.


    The nearby royal guard in the room was startled at sudden instruction but still followed their king''s order.


    "Also, nevere back to my working room anymore!!" said King Leon while they approached the door before ignoring their response and letting Darius handle the rest.


    "I apologize for my subordinate behavior. Now, let''s get this straight. I want you to work for me." said King Leon.


    Hearing this, Benjamin became silent for a while, "May I know what you need from me, your majesty?" replied Benjamin.


    "I want you to create Homunculus for me." said King Leon tantly.


    "I am sorry. But, I must decli¡­" replied Benjamin without hesitation.


    "Before you respond, I should make this clear. All I want is the Homunculus for war, and I don''t need that Philosopher''s stone of yours." said King Leon, cutting into Benjamin''s response.


    "You don''t need a Philosopher''s stone??" said Benjamin.


    "Yeah, all I need is the homunculus for war. Whether it is using a philosopher''s stone or not, it doesn''t matter to me." said King Leon.


    "That''s impossible. The Philosopher''s stone is the core of homunculus. There is no other energy source that is strong enough to power them." said Benjamin.


    "How about this one?" said King Leon while taking out a bluish energy core.


    This bluish energy core is actually Vigo''s sustainable energy core.


    "T-That''s¡­ Can I look more at it?" said Benjamin.


    "Sure." said King Leon while giving the energy core to Benjamin.


    Looking at the energy core carefully, "T-This is fascinating. The enchantment seems alive and adapted to the surrounding mana.. No, energy. Not only mana but also any type of energy." analyzed Benjamin.


    "Ahh.. Pardon me, your majesty. Where did you get such a thing?" said Benjamin.


    "It''s the newest product from our research center. So, do you think it could rece your Philosopher''s Stone?" asked King Leon.


    "I am not sure. There are some different properties from this energy core with the philosopher''s stone."


    "However, if this core could supply continuously without stopping, it would be possible. Still, there is a lot of research to be done frompatibility to many other things." replied Benjamin.


    "That''s enough. So, what do you think? Do you want to work for me? However, let me get this straight from the start. I will use your homunculus for war purposes." said King Leon.


    "T-That''s very straightforward, your majesty." said Benjamin.


    "Well, I am a person that likes to the point. So, how is it?" replied King Leon.


    "Actually, I don''t really care too much if you use my research for war or not. However, If you want me to work for you, I have few conditions." said Benjamin.


    "I am listening." replied King Leon.


    Then, the two of them start to negotiate about their partnership and condition. After a few hours of discussion, they finally conclude the condition and term. However, they still need to sign the contract before their partnership work.


    In the end, Benjamin is escorted back with the guard to one of the luxury houses in the capital city. They decide to meet the next day again to sign the contract together.


    The news about Benjamin having a meeting with King Leon also reaches Angus and Jayna. Hearing that Benjamin has agreed to work together with King Leon, both of them are relieved.


    They don''t want to make an enemy with Benjamin as he is the creator of the legendary homunculus. From Benjamin''s rough exnation, Lily is actually not a genuine homunculus yet. She is actually still in the development and a trial product.


    If the trial product is as dangerous as a sixth-grade warrior, what will happen if the actual product is finished? A weapon that isparable with the seventh-gradebatant may be born.

 Chapter 287: Project H

    <h4>Chapter 287: Project H</h4>


    Another month passed by since Benjamin joined the Heart Kingdom and worked at the Heart kingdom research center. Currently, the most restricted area and guarded area in the Heart Kingdom could be said to be the research center.


    There is even a sixth-grade general and a few fifth-gradebatants oversee it, not to mention hundreds of elite fourth-gradebatants.


    Since the sale of the Miasma Curing potion one year ago, there have been many assaults towards the research center in an attempt to steal the form.


    Currently, inside the deepest part of the research center, few people gather and look at the hologram in front of them.


    "Unbelievable.. So, this is the schematic of the homunculus." said Vigo.


    "Certainly, it is fascinating. However, it seems quite rigid." said Gilford, who could pinpoint the weakness after a single nce with the help of [Analyze].


    "That is the reason we are here, master Gilford. We need to improve it. Is that right, master Benjamin." said master Valeron, the head of the research center.


    "Yes, truthfully, this schematic is still far fromplete. I couldn''t research further because of the technical limitation at that time." said Benjamin.


    "Still, it is excellent you could create something like this during the ancient times." said Vigo.


    "Alright, now let us discuss how to improve it further. The research facility will supply any resources and facilities to help." said master Valeron.


    "Haha.. Not even try creating Titan and strike to the Homunculus. Alright, let''s get started." said Gilford.


    Unbeknown to everyone, the project Homunculus of the Heart kingdom has officially started.


    After joining the Heart Kingdom, Gilford and Vigo immediately joined the research center and created many things. Both of their talents are blooming with the help of the research center''s facility and resources.


    While the homunculus project starts, Angus himself is inside the basement under the smithing area. Currently, he is sparring with Balrug to temper his body. *Bam* *Bam*


    "Brat, are you sure you are not the son of a monster? Ha¡­ Ha... " said Balrug in a rough breath.


    At the same time, Angus is also in rough shape, but his wound is starting to heal up. Moreover, he didn''t feel exhausted like Balrug, even after sparring for hours.


    This happens not because of his high endurance but because of his regenerative power from the soul artifact inside his body.


    ''What a horrible power?! Normally I need to rest for hours. But, now I only need a few minutes of rest to restore my staminapletely.'' thought Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ Old man, it seems your days of beating me up are over." said Angus.


    "Tch.. Cheeky brat." as Balrug knew, he could not do anything to Angus''s monstrous body.


    "Anyway, how is the improvement of the Sky Thorn?" asked Angus.


    After having a battle with Lily, the homunculus, he knows Sky Thorn needs further improvement.


    "That''s going to be difficult. Sky Thorn itself is already a unique weapon. However, I think I could think of something with the material you gave mest time. Where did you get those kinds of materials?" asked Balrug.


    "As I said, there is a city that is full of weapon crafters and martial artists called Porros in that dimension. They even sell a piece of dragon scale there." said Angus while changing his clothes.


    "Dragon Scale??! Damn, why don''t you buy it?" said Balrug.


    "Do you think dragon scale is cheap?! Not only that, its quantity is so small that even you could barely make small pieces of equipment out of it." said Angus.


    "Tch.. Fine. Anyway, I am going to take a leave for a while from the royal academy after this break." said Balrug.


    "Huh?? Why so suddenly?" asked Angus.


    "I can''t tell you the details, but the kingdom is hiring me to make something." said Balrug.


    ''Make something?!! It seems war is really unavoidable.'' thought Angus.


    "Alright, good luck out there." said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ I bet you will also get called by them soon." said Balrug.


    "Me?? What do you need me for?" said Angus.


    "You will know when the timees. But I am certain you will also get called. I could feel it in my belly. Hahahaha..." said Balrug.


    "Tch¡­ That means you are getting fatass, old man." said Angus.


    Then, Angus leaves the basement and goes towards the Academy entrance. Today is the start of the mid-term break, and he will go back to his manor.


    "Angus, here!!" called a handsome young man in front of a carriage.


    "Vergil!!" called Angus back while approaching him.


    "Good to see you, brother." said Vergil.


    "Good to see you too." said Angus while both of them entered the carriage.


    Inside the carriage, "I don''t know you will be free enough even to pick me up." said Angus.


    "Well, I got permission to take a leave." said Vergil.


    "Emm.. I don''t think you could easily take a leave from that special squad." said Angus.


    "Let''s just say the perk of being the son of a duke. Besides, no one could beat me in my age group." said Vergil.


    "Yeah.. Yeah.. said that after you reach second grade." said Angus.


    "Hey.. you are a different case. Don''t lump me with you. Besides, I am still confused about how you could break through so fast. Even my brother Jason is still in the first grade and still has no idea how to break through." said Vergil.


    ''Err¡­ If he knows that I breakthrough because of eating monster meat, he will be more down now.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Anyway, how is the academy? I hear you get into the dungeon for the first time." said Vergil.


    "Ahh.. Yeah, I almost died in the dungeon." said Angus nonchntly.


    "I see.. Wait.. what?!! Die?? What do you mean?? Tell me everything?" said Vergil fervently.


    "Yeah, I almost died. This happens when¡­" said Angus while telling Vergil about the homunculus and stuff.


    After a while, "Hee¡­ To think that my freak brother could be lost in terms of closebat fighting." said Vergil.


    "Oiii¡­ what do you think of me? I could still often lose." said Angus.


    "Yeah.. yeah.." said Vergil, not believing him.


    "Anyway, we have already arrived. Let''s get down." said Vergil.


    Then, the two brothers begin to enter the manor house. Angus detected some familiar mana behind the entrance door.


    The moment they enter the manor house, "Surprise!!" said everyone.


    "Ohh.. Yeah, hello everyone." said Angus as he respondedzily.


    "Urgghh¡­ Angus!! My baby boy!!" said aunt Hersha while hugging Angus with superhuman speed.


    ''I am dying!! I am dying!! Damn, stupid cow, release me!!'' thought Angus as he began suffocating from the huge mountain.


    "Grr¡­ Sister!! Release Angus, now!!" said Cecilia, Angus''s mother, while trying to snatch Angus.


    "Ahh.. Don''t be like that, little Cecil. It''s been a long time since I met Angus." said Aunt Hersha while tightening her hug.


    The two mature women immediately argue with each other.


    "Err.. I think both of you should calm down first." said Duke Jacob trying to appease the two women.


    "Shut up!! Mind your own business!!" said both Aunt Hersha and Cecilia before arguing again.


    In the meantime, "May you rest in peace, brother." said Vergil and Jason with a praying pose.


    After that, all of them had lunch together while talking about various things. At this time, Cecilia notices Angus''s clothes are already too small for his current body.


    "Angus, it seems you need to buy some new clothes. Alright, let''s go together this afternoon." said Cecilia.


    Hearing this, Angus feels like hearing a death sentence.


    "Err¡­ Don''t worry about it, mother. I will go with Vergilter. You don''t need to bother yourself." said Angus.


    "Hic.. Hic.. Angus, my baby boy, is now grown up and doesn''t want to be his mother again." Cecilia starts to cry.


    Hearing this, "Alright.. Alright.. mother. It''s not like that. I will go with you." said Angus in a hurry.


    "Yey.. We should go towards this store¡­" said Cecilia cheerily while mumbling about various stores in the capital.


    ''What the..'' as Angus cursed inside.


    "No way, little Cecil. Angus should go towards.." as Aunt Hersha begins to argue with Cecilia over the store.


    ''May God bless you, brother.'' thought Vergil and Jason.


    On this day, Angus begins to know how to get killed and tortured by apanying two women shopping without any hope of escaping. Onlyter in thete evening, Angus finally released from the grip of the two monstrous women.


    ''Haa.. I prefer fighting against countless monsters than going through this once more.'' thought while slumping on the bed lifelessly.


    Just as he wanted to rest, someone knocked on his door. *Knock* *Knock*


    "Come in." said Angus while keep slumping on the bed.


    "I am sorry young master Angus for disturbing your rest. But, there is an important letter from the research facility." said Pavlon, the manor butler.


    "Research Facility?" said Angus while receiving the letter.


    After Pavlon leaves his room, Angus opens the letter and finds an invitation toe to the Research center along with a letter.


    "Greetings, Young Master Angus. I am sorry to bother you during your break. But, we need your help with project H. Pleasee to the research center as soon as possible."

 Chapter 288: Mana Conversion Formula

    <h4>Chapter 288: Mana Conversion Form</h4>


    "Greetings, Young Master Angus. I am sorry to bother you during your break. But, we need your help with project H. Pleasee to the research center as soon as possible."


    Master Valeron, Head of the Research Center.


    ''Project H? Don''t tell me they want to recreate the Homunculus. As expected of King Leon, he works really fast.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Haa.. It seems I will be busy for the next few months." said Angus while lying on his bed.


    The next day Angus immediately went into the research center early in the morning. After going through various kinds of checks dozens of times, Angus finally entered the research center.


    ''It seems the security has increased a lot during my absence.'' thought Angus while noticing a grade sixbatant nearby.


    Entering the research center, one of the staff immediately guides him towards the deepest part of the research center.


    The research center is not only guarded well but also changes internally. Inside the research center, Angus found many kinds of advanced tools that he couldn''t recognize.


    After walking for a while, Angus finally arrived in a specific room with the word H on its door. Entering the section alone, Angus finds Vigo, Gilford, Benjamin, and master Valeron in the room working at something.


    Angus''s arrival gathers everyone''s attention since this ce is the deepest and the most guarded area.


    "Ahh.. Cousin, you are here." called Gilford.


    "Good to see you too, Gil." replied Angus.


    After greeting everyone, Angus notices the familiar humanoid thing in the center of the room.


    "Isn''t this Lily?" asked Angus.


    "Yup, she is. She will be the first perfect homunculus." said Benjamin.


    "I see.. So, What can I help you with?" asked Angus to the point.


    About that, "Angus, did you know the difference between Colossus, Titan, and Homunculus?" asked Benjamin.


    "It should be their spec and their self intelligence. But, I think you are not referring to this." replied Angus.


    "Correct. Though many do not know this, actually, the three of them are not too different from the others when they first were created. The one that makes them different is their learning capability and elemental mastery." exined Benjamin.


    "Elemental Mastery??" said Angus.


    "Yeah, when an artificial intelligence learns an elemental and wields it, their power will increase by leap bound. Titan and Homunculus is the only artificial grade that could wield it."


    "Titan could only wield one elemental while the Homunculus in the myth is capable of learning any kind of elemental. From my long research, I found a way to create an artificial intelligence to learn all basic elemental."


    "However, because of limited technology of that time, I couldn''t create a vessel or body that could produce elemental mana. Even now, we have a hard time creating such a thing." exined Benjamin.


    "Normally, humans have an elemental affinity to help them convert their neutral mana into elemental mana.


    "But, the homunculus is artificially made and doesn''t have any elemental affinity. Even if we give one, they will only be able to use that one element as a result." said Valeron.


    "The mana conversion into elemental is aplicated topic and also impractical inbat. Only the Archmage Bern that managed to sessfully delve into this topic and wield any kind of elemental easily." added Valeron.


    "That''s why I remember how you could use many different elements despite only having fire affinity. I think you could help our predicament." said Gilford.


    "I get it now. Hmm¡­ I admit I have this mana conversion form." replied Angus.


    Hearing this, "Really?? That''s great." eximed Benjamin.


    "Truthfully, I found it among the legacy of Archmage Bern. However, I am not sure it could be applied to the homunculus or not. Since it needs breakneck calction speed and precise mana controlling." said Angus.


    "Legacy of archmage Bern? Awesome?? Did you still have it?" said Valeron.


    "Hahahaha¡­. So, that''s the secret you could use all the elements." said Gilford.


    "I think I could work something with the mana controlling part." said Vigo.


    "Fast calction speed?? That''s certainly trouble. How fast is it?" asked Benjamin.


    Everyone gave a different reaction to Angus''s sentence.


    "Hold on. First, I only receive it in the form of information, and it is about seven times the normal adult calction speed for the first cast. It will reduce the burden after you get used to it."


    "However, the human brain could remember this hard calction with practice. I am not sure it is the same case with the homunculus. Lastly, the control over mana is really precise. It needs at least to be capable of doing this." said Angus.


    Then, Angus makes a fine mana thread in all his fingers. Looking at this, the four people in front of Angus couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Such refined mana control. Hmm.. I think it will be difficult. But, it is still possible theoretically." said Vigo.


    "Alright, let''s get to work. Before that, Angus, you need to sign this contract first." said Valeron while giving him a piece of parchment.


    Angus finds that everyone in the room has already signed the contract. The contract is a soul-bound type about non-disclosure of any information about this project.


    After carefully inspecting every use of the contract and not finding anything fishy, Angus immediately signed the contract.


    "Good, with this, you are officially part of this project. Anyway, did you say you got the legacy of archmage Bern in the form of information?" said Valeron.


    "Yeah, After reading a storybook about archmage Bern in the royal academy many times. A mysterious person stood in front of me and gave me this ring. I couldn''t get it off after I put it on, and I received a lot of iplete form information from it." said Angus.


    "I see. It is intriguing. Actually, the research center also collects some legacy of Archmage Bern. Since you also got this ring, why don''t you look at itter." said Valeron.


    "Certainly." replied Angus before following Benjamin to his workstation.


    Benjamin needs to test if his artificial intelligence is fast enough to process Angus''s mana conversion form.


    After giving theplete form and magic diagram to Benjamin, "Hmm¡­ this is veryplex. No wonder you said it needs a lot of calction speed. I think I need to upgrade more of it." said Benjamin.


    Then, Angus begins to help them create the perfect homunculus using all his knowledge. To Benjamin and Vigo''s surprise, Angus is apparently quite adept at mechanical engineering and a fast learner.


    Not only that, some of his ideas are very brilliant since he is also adept at human anatomy. Angus helps Vigo create a mana path for the homunculus. Usually, they use material with the help of a rune to transmit mana.


    Angus proposes to make something simr to muscle to enhance the control and move the mana faster. This way, not only is the homunculus moving faster, but they could channel their mana quicker and precisely.


    However, they find it is too challenging to engrave mana to the tiny part. In the end, they decide to make therger prototype before shrinking it using Gilford''s shrinking rune.


    For a whole week, Angus and the others worked non-stop to improve the mana control of homunculus.


    They find Angus'' idea is perfect for improving the control of mana. However, they also see the mana transmission is not fast enough. They couldn''t find any material that could transmit mana as fast as an ordinary human body.


    The average human body speed of nerve to brain is around 3560 m/s, while standard mana transmission around people''s bodies is different for each race, with the demon and elf race the fastest.


    For regr humanbatants, their mana transmission on their body is simr to the speed of nerves to the brain. But, they could be improved as their mana core grows. Homunculus is an artificial being. Unlike living being core, it could never upgrade on its own.


    Therefore, they need to find the best material for the mana transmission on its body part. After brainstorming for a while, they decide to create an artificial material through many kinds of experiments.


    Since it will take a lot of time, Angus decides to return to the royal academy as his break ends. For now, project H is going into a stalemate state, and Angus could leave it for the time being.


    Although Angus couldn''t rest during this break, he still managed to avoid his aunt and mother as he stayed in the research center all the time. Arriving at the Spring dorm, Angus immediately gets tackled by Anna.


    "Angus!!" called Anna.


    "Anna, it seems you are going stronger." said Angus.


    "Yeah, I beat a lot of mean weak bubbles in the big sister Jayna''s ce." replied Anna.


    Because Anna is a troublemaker, Angus and Jayna decide to take care of Anna alternately. During this break, Anna happens to stay with Jayna in the royal pce.


    "Mean Weak bubble?? Do you mean the guard?" asked Angus.


    "No, it is some mean weak bubble that tries to approach big sister Jayna." replied Anna.


    "Anna, how many times have I told you not to run on your own. Ohh.. Angus, wee back." said Jayna.


    At the same time, Jayna somehow finds some dark aura from Angus.


    "Anna, tell me more about this mean weak bubble." said Angus coldly.

 Chapter 289: Firecast

    <h4>Chapter 289: Firecast</h4>


    "Anna, tell me more about this mean weak bubble." said Angus coldly.


    Then, Anna begins to tell Angus about some nobles that try to get closer to Jayna. Apparently, after Jaynaes back from the Endless Battlefield dimension, many high nobles try to get close to her with any kind of method.


    During the break, they managed to hold something like a small gathering in the Royal Pce. Since a few duke''s sons areing to the gathering, Jayna couldn''t deny the invitation.


    However, she also couldn''t leave Anna alone in the royal pce. In the end, she decides to bring Anna with her. Just as she arrives at the gathering, a few high noblemen already swarm at her.


    Furthermore, they also thought of Anna as one of Jayna''s maids. In the end, all of them get pummeled by Anna. If it is not because the old butler Darius is nearby to restrict her, there will be a casualty. Hearing the story, Angus finally gets the gist of the problem.


    "Anna, next time if you meet those mean weak bubbles, don''t hit them." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Why??" asked Anna innocently.


    "Burst them until there is nothing left or at least cripple them." said Angus coldly.


    "Alright." replied Anna cheerfully.


    "Ehhh¡­" eximed the others who also gathered around.


    "I will not tolerate anyone who dares to touch my girl." said Angus sternly.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but blush while burying herself in Angus.


    "Well, I get it you don''t want anyone to approach Jayna. But, Don''t you think it will only lead to trouble if you cripple or kill them? Most of them are high nobles, right?." asked Axel.


    "Well, if they have a problem, just shove it to me. Besides, they are just kids, not the real high noble. The old folk also wouldn''t dare to interfere with this matter unless they want to go to war with seventh-gradebatants." said Angus.


    "Angus is right. Although internal strife could weaken our kingdom, they are worthless than Master Jade, a full-fledged seventh-gradebatant. If it bes worse, I believe his majesty King Leon will choose Angus'' side over the others." said Ian.


    "Hmm¡­ That quite makes sense. You are unexpectedly smart at this." said Mia.


    "Huh?? What do you mean by that? Did you want to fight?" said Ian.


    "Alright¡­ Who is scared?" replied Mia.


    Then, they both decide to go towards the dorm''s backyard to fight while everyone ignores them. After experiencing harsh life inside the Endless Battlefield dimension, all of them begin quite fond of having a spar and fighting to improve themself.


    Besides Angus and Jayna, they often fight themself. Even Anna usually joins their fight when she is bored.


    The next day, they attend the special ss like usual. Even though they are already in second grade, they still need to learn many things such as monsters, science, physics, arithmancy, and basic runes. They also need to learn a few basic spells and skills.


    Currently, they have abat training course. Usually, in this course, their sses will be divided into two. One will learn skills, and the others will learn spells.


    Jayna, Ian, Mia, and Anna will be learning skills and closebat. On the other hand, Angus, Millie, and Axel will learn spells and some basicbat.


    After evaluating everyone''s ability during thest few months, the teachers decided to increase teamwork andbat sense. Besides Angus, Jayna, and Anna, the others seem to becking in abat sense.


    This shows during the dungeon training when Angus, Jayna, and Anna separate from the others. Without Angus''s leadership, their teamwork crumbles, and they do not know what to do. In battle,bat sense is not only about prowess but also decision-making.


    Bad decision-making will only lead to loss or death. Currently, besides Angus and Jayna, everyone didn''t have too much experience in this decision-making. Therefore, they decide to increase theirbat experience.


    In the end, the teacher decided to assign a teacher to spar with them. Jayna, who has the most destructive ability, gets assigned with Master Ban, her previous sword teacher. On the other hand, Angus gets assigned to teacher Gustav, his previous homeroom teacher.


    As for Anna, none of the teachers could hold her. In the end, she is battling with Ilgor. After returning to the Firuman, Ilgor is tasked to help Angus''s father in many matters that requirebor. Besides that, Ilgor mostly has a lot of free time on his own.


    Moreover, Ilgor also finally reached fourth grade as abatant during one of his tasks. With his new power and already used to Anna''s fighting pattern, Ilgor could easily hold his own against Anna''s monstrous strength.


    Still, their fight is very destructive since both Anna and Ilgor always use their all during their spar. Anna even used her transformation during the spar.


    While everyone is getting beaten up during the spar with the teacher, Angus and teacher Gustav sit on the ground chatting about elemental mastery.


    "So, it means the more we couldprehend in the elemental, the stronger our elemental mastery." said Angus.


    "That''s not necessarily true. However, in some cases, it could help you master the element. For example, I am quite good at fire and water elemental mastery. However, my water spell will never be as good as my fire spell since I have a fire elemental mastery." said Gustav.


    "I see.. So, there are a lot of factors that could make our elemental mastery stronger." said Angus.


    "Yes, one of the most huge factors is your elemental affinity. Although having other elemental mastery makes you diverse in the battle, in the end, only your fire elemental will be stronger than others. For now, I rmend you to train your fire elemental." said Gustav.


    "Hmm.. I guess that''s right. Still, I am already quite good at controlling fire elemental." said Angus.


    "Yeah, that''s true. In terms of fire elemental mastery, you are almost as good as me or more. Therefore, we will try to control the fire elemental outside your body." said teacher Gustav.


    "Outside my body?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. Controlling fire elementalses from inside the body, and controlling fire elementals outside the body is different. Only the one that reached the pinnacle of fire mastery could control fire elemental outside the body easily."


    "In the royal academy, there are some records to achieve this kind of skill. This is also one of your father''s signature skills. It is called [Firecast]." said Gustav while handing a thick red book to Angus.


    "For starters, we will practice with these candles. First, you need to try to make the fire bigger this candle from a certain distance." said Gustav while lighting the candle.


    "Is that all??" asked Angus.


    "Yeah, although it is simple, it is¡­" said Gustav.


    Before Gustav finishes his sentence, Angus uses [Hellfire] to burn the whole candle.


    "Y-You.. did it?? How? It took me years before I could intensify the me a little bit." asked Gustav.


    "Well, if it''s only like this. Jayna could do better than me." said Angus.


    "Alright, fine. Then, let''s go to the next part. Since you could already intensify the fire. Then, the next part is to manipte the fire. Using this candle, you need at least to change the shape of the fire on the candle." said Gustav while taking out more candles.


    "Hmm.. Change shape. Interesting. Let me try it out." said Angus


    As soon as he tries to manipte the fire on the candle, the fire begins to flicker and burn intensely. Angus tries hard to control it with [Hellfire], but the entire candle is getting burned out.


    ''Hmm¡­ the fire is immediately burning intensely the moment I try to control it. This is different from only moving it. I need not only control the temperature but also its intensity.'' thought Angus.


    ''Huft.. It seems he is still not capable of doing it. Otherwise, he already could use [Firecast].'' thought Gustav.


    Then, Angus begins to try to manipte the shape of the fire. Most of the time, he burned out the candle before he could manipte the fire. After a few hours, Angus still could not manipte the fire on the candle.


    His failure only irritated him. As a control freak, he hated when he couldn''t control something, especially something not alive like fire. Angus kept training and burned out hundreds of candles even after the course ended.


    For the first time, he even skipped the side course to keep training this fire maniption. With more failure, Angus gets more irritated.


    "Fuck!! Why don''t you follow me!!" shouted Angus while the fire was getting intense in response to his anger.


    "Err¡­ I think you need to calm down. [Firecast] is a difficult skill to master. You need at least to calm down." said Gustav from the side.


    "Huft¡­ Yes, the teacher is right. I need to calm down first." said Angus as he went back to the dorm to cool his head.


    On the way to the dorm, he begins to think about various things about this training. In the end, he decides to read the book that Gustav gave.

 Chapter 290: Final Examination

    <h4>Chapter 290: Final Examination</h4>


    The Firecast is a highlyplex skill master. ording to the book, the minimum requirement for Firecast is fourth grade. The major reason for this is the fourth-gradebatant has high mastery over elements.


    However, Angus didn''t believe with his current mastery and the help of [Hellfire], he still couldn''t master Firecast. Therefore he keeps training and experimenting with various things. He feels like he missed something crucial.


    Unlike manipting fire mana from himself, manipting fire on the outside is vastly different. As time passed, the term ended without Angus getting any significant development in Firecast skill.


    The final practical examination for the special ss is sparring with the teacher. As long as the student gives a satisfactory performance and makes significant progress, they will be passed the test.


    Some teachers will also evaluate and score the student during the examination. Currently, the only one that managed to beat their teacher is Ian. Even without the help of Marko, Ian is a strongbatant in the Hybrid path.


    As soon as he synergized with Marko, his power doubled and could be on par with fourth-gradebatants. Not only that, his body speed is increased by top-notch since he has a lightning affinity.


    After catching the examination teacher off guard, Ian managed to defeat him by a close margin. Now, it is Jayna''s turn. His teacher examination is teacher Genus, a hybridbatant with the water affinity.


    Teacher Genus is not a human race but a Mer race that is often found in the Orces Kingdom. His specialty in water element attack is famous among the other teachers.


    Furthermore, he is also a hybrid path that uses magic and closebat attack in his battle. He is also one of the strongest teachers in the royal academy. Then, Jayna and teacher Genus enter the special vast circr area.


    "I hear you are good at fire mastery. I hope you do not disappoint me, Princess." said teacher Genus.


    "Don''t you will not be disappointed." replied Jayna shortly.


    After that, Vice-Principal Ellen, who works as the referee, starts the match. Teacher Genus immediately cast a spell the moment the battle started [2nd Circle - WaterBall]. At the same time, Jayna approached teacher Genus.


    Using her excellent battle sense, Jayna avoids Waterball easily while keeping her momentum. Just as she reaches a few meters from teacher Genus, Jayna finds Genus smiling as Jayna opens his arm. Without wasting any more time, teacher Genus swung his arm [Water Bullet].


    *Bam* Water Bullet travels in the blink of an eye and hits Jayna''s safety barrier. Fortunately, it needs three more attacks before Jayna is lost. At this moment, Genus didn''t stop and swing his arm again [Water Bullet].


    Learning for the previous attack, Jayna immediately rolled towards the side while releasing a [Crimson sh] for a distance. Seeing this, teacher Genus immediately stops his attack and dodges the attack.


    "Fiuhh.. what a strong fire attack. Alright, time to get serious. [Water Armor]" said teacher Genus.


    Instantly, teacher Genus''s body was enveloped by blue-colored water. Using his Water Armor, Genus begins to shoot many [Water Bullet] at Jayna. However, Jayna also didn''t fall back and managed to keep up with the [Water Bullet] while retreating.


    After a certain distance, the power of the Water Bullet diminishes, and she could easily dodge the Water Bullet.


    ''Hmm.. around ten meters, and its speed begins to slow down.'' thought Jayna.


    Suddenly, Jayna releases a series of Crimson shes towards Genus. Although it was hard, Genus still managed to dodge the attack. Before he could counter-attack, Jayna used [Fiery Burst] and appeared in front of Genus.


    Using her burning sword, she immediately shes teacher Genus mercilessly. *sh* However, teacher Genus also did not back down and countered Jayna using his own fist [Water Strike]. Unfortunately, Jayna''s fire is too destructive and triggers the Genus safety barrier.


    Ignoring this, Genus decided tounch another [Water Strike] using his other hand. *Bam* The attack force makes Jayna knock backward. With this, Genus scored two attacks while Jayna scored one attack.


    After getting her bearings, Jayna immediately dodges to the side as Genus once again throws another [Water Bullet]. At this moment, Jayna shoots a few fast Firebolts towards Genus. Genus managed to dodge easily while countering it with [Water Bullet].


    ''Fiuhh.. to think I need to use this attack, as expected the fourth-gradebatant is really at a different level.'' thought Jayna while retreating.


    Without wasting any more time, Jayna grabs her burning sword in front of her with her two hands and shes it down in Genus'' direction [Sword Art - True sh]. Before teacher Genus could react, he found his safety barrier break.


    Furthermore, more than half of the stone arena is sliced down by it. Even the ground behind teacher Genus also split into two parts. If Genus didn''t have a strong safety barrier, he might get heavily injured by Jayna''sst attack.


    ''Damn, such sword mastery!! As expected of the master Ban''s disciple.'' thought teacher Genus before sping his hand and ring up his mana.


    Feeling at the amount of mana Genus gathered, Jayna immediately sent a few [Crimson sh] toward him to interrupt his attack. Suddenly, a magic circle appears below Genus [2nd Circle - Water Torrent].


    Water Torrent sends Genus in the air. Using the water in the surrounding, Genusunched a series of [Water Bullet]. Jayna dodges the Water Bullet easily and decides to shoot a series of Crimson sh towards Genus in the air.


    At this moment, Genus shoots powerful high-pressurized water from his mouth towards Jayna [Water Jet]. Genus''s attack pierced through the [Crimson sh] easily and continued towards Jayna. Jayna immediately dodges the fast attack to the side using [Fiery Burst].


    The Water Jet is so fast that if it is not because of Jayna''s strong battle sense and uses Fiery Burst at thest moment, she may get hit by it. However, Teacher Genus is not yet done with his attack.


    While falling down to the ground, he ps his hand and releases the spell he has been silently cast for a while [3rd Circle - Torrential Sprout]. Massive watering out in front of Genusunched towards Jayna rapidly. Not only is it fast, but the scale is also quite wide.


    Leaving with no path to escape, Jayna uses [Fiery Burst] to go into the air, barely avoiding the spell. At the same time, half of the arena is covered by water.


    Seeing Jayna in the air without the path to escape, Genus once again shoots [Water Bullet] with the surrounding water. Jayna creates hot me armor to defend the attack, but the safety barrier is still triggered, which signifies Jayna''s loss.


    "Huff.. Huff¡­ That''s a good battle." said teacher Genus while in a rough breath.


    Using high-level skills and spells multiple times really consumes his mana. Moreover, Genus needs to spare more mana since there is no water around. Water elemental skills and spells are very diverse. However, they consume more mana than others if there is no water source.


    Fortunately, he is a fourth-gradebatant that is already on the border to the fifth grade. Otherwise, he will be exhausted just after cast [Torrential Sprout].


    "Yeah, next time. It will be my win." said Jayna.


    Jayna is not as exhausted as teacher Genus because of her abundant mana and his high fire mastery. Still, she is pretty tired after the fight.


    After the teacher with earth element affinity repairs the arena, it is finally Angus''s time to fight against the teacher. Angus'' opponent is none other than the principal Antonio. The teachers judge that Angus is monstrously strong against the other teacher.


    During thebat practice, none of them could even touch Angus. They even get beaten up by his fast spellcasting and his diverse range of spells. After the repair is done, Angus and the principal Antonio, enter the arena.


    At this moment, the principal Antonio notices Angus seems to be in deep thought and ignoring him. Currently, Angus is still thinking about the Firecast skill. He feels this skill will be another breakthrough in his strength if he canpletely master it.


    However, it is difficult to do such a feat. ording to his father, Jacob could only manage partial sess in using Firecast skills. Yet, even if he only partially managed to do it, he could still reach Duke''s position with this skill.


    "Haa.. Youngster, these days." said Principal Antonio as he knows he is being ignored.


    Seeing that both of them are ready, Vice Principal Ellen begins the match. Within a split second, Angus immediately cast a few [Firebolt] to principal Antonio.


    Principal Antonio also didn''t stay still and immediately used [3rd Circle - Fly] to get away in the air. High-gradebatants could cast lower-grade spells faster with practice and enhance their brains with mana.


    Seeing the principal Antonio in the air like a buzzing fly, Angus didn''t feel perturbed by it and kept hiszy expression while pointing his finger at Principal Antonio. Suddenly, Angus releases a series of [Firebolt] towards Antonio.


    Looking at the series of [Firebolt], the principal immediately tries to dodge it. But, Angus keeps shooting non-stop like an automatic gun.

 Chapter 291: Explode

    <h4>Chapter 291: Explode</h4>


    *Whosh* *Whosh* *Whosh* The principal kept maneuvering in the air while the series of Firebolt almost hit him.


    Actually, the headmaster''s choice to use fly is an excellent n since if he stays on the ground, Angus could easily predict Antonio''s movement.


    To win the match, it is not necessary to defeat the others. They only need tond a hit three times to others. Otherwise, Jayna will win the match when teacher Genus gets hit by the [True sh].


    This examination does not see who wins or loses through strength but their battle sense and decision-making. Once they make a wrong decision, they could be in a tight spot and hit by the attack.


    Therefore, Angus decides to use fast casting [Firebolt] to pressurize the headmaster. Just the power of [Firebolt] is already enough to trigger the safety barrier and score a point.


    While the headmaster dodged the furious attack, he suddenly cast a spell below Angus [2nd Circle - Water Torrent]. *BAM* Unfortunately, Angus already feels the mana fluctuation below him and dodges it effortlessly.


    ''As expected of fifth grade, he could easily cast 2nd circle of different elemental spells.'' thought Angus.


    Still, the headmaster is not stopping there and keeps casting [Water Torrent] below Angus. In response, Angus alsounched a series of [Firebolt] while moving to not getting hit by Water Torrent.


    Both of them keep exchanging spells for a while, and the whole arena begins to be drenched in water. Seeing this, Angus has a bad premonition. Antonio immediately uses this opportunity andunches a different spell to the ground [2nd Circle - Lightning Bolt]. *Bam*


    Fortunately, Angus also quickly minded and immediately cast [2nd Circle - Earth Wall] below him and raised the ground avoiding the wet part.


    "Interesting¡­ I think I need to get a little bit more serious." said Angus.


    Then, Angus once again released a series of [Firebolt] towards the headmaster. Looking at Angus still not learning, the headmaster dodges the [Firebolt] while casting Water Torrent below Angus.


    Just as the Firebolt passed the headmaster, "HA!! [Hellfire - Explode]" *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The small firebolt suddenly turned into a more extensive fire and exploded.


    Although Angus didn''t make significant progress in [Firecast] during these past months, he still learned a few things.


    Manipting the natural fire may be difficult for him, but manipting his own fire spell into getting bigger is easy for him, even if it is outside his body.


    Unfortunately, the explosion is quite far from the headmaster and didn''t trigger his safety barrier. Still, it is enough to shake the old man and interrupt his spell from the small shockwave.


    Without wasting any more time, Angus keeps releasing a series of [Firebolt] and explodes it when it is near the headmaster. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The headmaster is forced to focus on dodging since the explosion shockwave is quite troubling him.


    The explosion shockwave may be small, but it could trigger the safety barrier anytime if it is reaching a certain threshold. At this moment, the firebolt didn''t explode, but on Angus''s other hand, there is a magic diagram with a spark of lightning [2nd Circle - Lightning Bolt].


    Before the headmaster could react, the lightning bolt already traveled in the blink of an eye and hit him. *Bam*


    "Urggh!!" groaned the headmaster Antonio while getting electrocuted a little bit.


    Not wasting this opportunity, Angus sent a [2nd Circle - Fireball] towards him. Unlike the Firebolt, the fireball is bigger and travels faster. Forcing his numbed body, the old headmaster immediately ducked to the side.


    As the Fireball near the headmaster, Angus uses [Hellfire - Explosion] once again to explode the fireball. Because it contains more fire mana and is more extensive than a firebolt, the explosion is bigger than when it exploded. *BOOM*


    ''Woahh¡­ I never thought it could be that big.'' thought Angus.


    Still, the headmaster is not a pushover either [2nd Circle - Iron Coffin]. A steel coffin appeared out of nowhere, enveloping Antonio, and protecting him from the Fireball''s explosion.


    Seeing that his attack didn''t trigger the safety barrier, "Tch.. what a quick-witted old man." said Angus while controlling his fire mana in the air.


    Using the leftover fire element in the air andbining it with his own mana, Angus begins to silently chant a spell while releasing a flurry of Firebolt [Multicast]. The headmaster cancels his own spell and maneuvers in the air dodging the Firebolt.


    Learning his lesson, the old headmaster takes quite a distance from all these Firebolts. Suddenly, huge mana red up from Angus.


    "[Firecast - 3rd Circle - Fire Wyrm]" yelled Angus.


    *Whoosh* A big fire wyrm appeared from the leftover fire elemental in the air. *Roarr* Roaring the Fire Wyrm while pursuing the headmaster.


    "Haa.. no time to take a breath." said the Headmaster Antonio.


    Seeing this, the headmaster immediately goes near the ground. The Fire Wyrm keeps pursuing the headmaster relentlessly. Just as it is going near the ground, a few magic circles appear on the ground [2nd Circle - Water Torrent].? *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Part of the Fire Wyrm was destroyed and extinguished from the sudden burst of water. Just as the Fire Wyrm wants to disappear, Angus appears behind the Fire Wyrm [2nd Circle - Fire Oil].*WHOOOSHH* The whole Fire Wyrm turns into a wave of fire into the headmaster.


    The scale of the fire wave is massive and does not leave any space for Antonio to retreat. The quick-witted headmaster immediately cast [2nd Circle - Earth Wall] to defend himself. But, he still gets enveloped by the fire from the side and triggers his safety barrier.


    Just want to get away from the spot, "[Hellfire - Explosion]" yelled Angus while controlling the fire *BOOOM* the whole arena enveloped by the explosion leaving no ce beside Angus spot.


    *Cough* *Cough* "Haa¡­ youngsters these days are terrifying."? said the old headmaster aftering out from the explosion.


    At the same time, the safety barrier already triggered and protected him for the third time. This signifies the end of their match and Angus''s wless victory. Everyone who saw this couldn''t help but be surprised at the match.


    Everyone knows that Angus is quite strong and has a great battle sense. But not to the point ofpletely pushing the headmaster around. Even Though the headmaster limited himself until the third circle spell, everyone still finds Angus'' performance incredible.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems my hard work during these three months is not futile." said Angus.


    He found his control over his own fire mana was greater than before. This is also the reason he could cast 2nd circle and 3rd circle fire spells quickly. Moreover, his [Hellfire - Explosion] also improved a lot.


    After that, the teacher begins to discuss everyone''s results. They still need to rank the students and give them a score.


    Like the academy rules, the top-ranking will get more points than others. The point in the academy still could be used to exchange various stuff and support their life in the academy.


    Because they are a special ss, they already have established their own ranking and get their basic point at the minimum of 200 points which is equal to the top five ranking of the regr ss. Still, the first ranking will get 500 points like the usual.


    This is their privilege as being inside the special ss. Moreover, their daily expenses are also supported by the kingdom and the academy. Furthermore, they also get free ess to any skill and spellbooks in the academy.


    So, they only need to use the point to get tutored by the teacher in spells and skills. This privilege is what Angus liked the most since he could ess all the spells and the skills in the royal academy.


    Still, high circle spells and skills are quiteplex. Therefore, unless they have an insane natural talent like Angus, the others need to be guided by others to learn the skill or spell.


    While the teacher is having a discussion, Angus and his friend decide to go back to the dorm to rest. The majority of them are quite exhausted after the test, especially Anna who is going all out when he fights against Ilgor during the examination.


    Arriving at the Spring Dorm, they find few people at the dorm entrance. One of the students decides to approach Angus and the others.


    "Ohh.. Is this the famous special ss that I heard about?" said the student.


    In the meantime, Angus and the others decide to ignore the student. They keep walking and entering the Spring Dorm.


    Being ignored by everyone, "Oiii¡­ I am talking to you all!!" said the student.


    "Haa.. Who are you again?" said Ian with a mocking face.


    "Shut up,moner. I am not talking to you. Don''t you know that I am Paul Gonzalet, son of the marquis Gonzalet." said the student.


    Hearing the familiar name, everyone finally remembers who he is. Paul Gonzalet is actually the son of a high noble that is trying to court Millie a long time ago. Seeing that everyone finally remembers him, makes Paul irritated. However, he suppressed his dissatisfaction.


    "Ehem.. I am here to invite all of you to my party to celebrate my graduation." said Paul.


    Hearing this, everyone once again ignored him and kept walking.

 Chapter 292: Mission

    <h4>Chapter 292: Mission</h4>


    After hearing Paul''s sentence, everyone once again ignored him and kept walking to the Spring Dorm.


    Getting ignored once again by everyone, "Y-You.. How dare you ignore me?!!" said Paul while approaching everyone.


    Before he could approach them, Paul suddenly hit an invisible barrier right on the outskirts of the Dorm''s perimeter. *Bum* At the same time, Angus and the others enter the dorm andpletely ignore the shouting Paul.


    After entering the dorm, "Hey, do you think it is alright to ignore himpletely?" asked Axel.


    "Don''t worry about him. He is nothing." said Mia.


    "Yeah, he is just like everyone that wants to approach and use us." said Ian.


    After returning from the Endless Battlefield dimension, many nobles and influential people approach them. Therefore, they decide to stay in the royal academy to avoid these people until they are ready to face them and learn more about the world.


    However, many students like Paul decide to annoy them every day, trying to ''befriend'' them under someone else''s order. In the end, Angus decides to ce a special barrier to block the other peopleing to the spring dorm perimeter.


    Unless they are residents of the Spring Dorm or the Dorm''s caretaker, no one could enter the barrier. Actually, this is a simple barrier that could be broken by force. However, it is already enough to deter ordinary first-gradebatants like the royal academy student.


    "But, Paul is a high noble. Unlike everyone that approached us so far." replied Axel.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s true." said Mia.


    "And? What''s the problem if he is a high noble?" asked Angus, who noticed everyone''s worry.


    "Well, he has got quite an influence." said Axel.


    "Huft.. As I said before, you don''t need to worry about this stuff. Unless they want to mess with a seventh-gradebatant over a petty youngster quarrel, you should ignore this kind of person. Just think of them like thin air." said Angus.


    "Angus is right. Rather than worry about them, it is better to use this time to improve yourself. We only have half a year before we take the graduation mission test." said Jayna.


    "Yeah, I hear the mission test usually takes a lot of time. Some even require us to travel far away." said Ian.


    Before graduating from the royal academy, the student usually needs toplete a mission. Most of these missions are issued by the kingdom and other influential people. The mission test serves as the final lesson for students to blend in with society.


    Students will learn a lot during the mission about the world and how to survive. The mission also has different kinds of difficulty. The mission difficulty is divided like the adventurer guild''s mission.


    They are divided into a level, with level 1 being the lowest and level 5 being the highest. The level also serves as the minimum required grade toplete the mission. Most of the students usually take level 1 missions, while some top-ranking students choose level 2.


    Level 3 and above is usually reserved for the teacher and other experts that stay in the royal academy. There is even level six and seven in the adventurer guild, which generally could only be done by sixth-gradebatant above.


    The more difficult the mission, the better the result for their report. Moreover, to prevent the top-ranking student from exploiting the low-level mission, the academy gives a certain quota for the top-ranking student.


    For example, the first ranking student needs to finish ten or more level one missions toplete the test or finish one level two missions toplete the test. The mission quota usually is based on the student''s strength and capability.


    As the special ss, everyone knows that they need to finish many missions before they can pass the graduation test. Therefore, everyone will be quite busy and have less time to prepare and improve themself.


    Fortunately, there is still half a year before everyone takes the mission test. They still have some time to improve and prepare themself. After that, everyone immediately goes towards their own room to rest.


    Besides Angus and Jayna, everyone is quite tired after sparring with the teacher. They didn''t worry too much about the score as they knew they would be passed no matter the result.


    As for the ranking, they also didn''t bother too much since they know a monstrous Angus and Jayna will stay on the top. What''s essential for them is to prepare themself before graduating and blend with society.


    They already experience how cruel the world is in the Endless Battlefield dimension. They need at least a certain amount of strength to survive in society.


    The next day is the start of the term break. Still, not all of them decide to leave the academy to keep improving themself. Ian, Axel, and Millie decide to stay at the academy. They find a lot of stuff in the academy that could help them improve themself.


    Ian decides to spend some of his points to get tutored by the teacher. Inparison, Axel and Millie find many books that could improve their respective capabilities.


    Besides them, everyone goes back to their respective homes in the capital city. Before separating, Anna is tasked by Angus to apany Jayna and cripple anyone that dares to approach her.


    The little troublemaker immediately receives this task happily, leading everyone to pray for anyone who tries to approach Jayna. Jayna herself couldn''t help but sigh at Angus''s possessive nature, but she is also happy inside that her boyfriend cares about her.


    As for Angus, he also went back to his manor in the capital city. By coincidence, the manor is quite empty this time since everyone is quite busy with their work. Vergil couldn''t take another leave from the special explosion squat that had recently formed.


    Jason and his mother are pretty busy taking care and managing their territory. Not to mention his father, duke Jacob, who is required to go around the kingdom for various things. His aunt Hersha is also quite busy managing some stuff of the Widespread family.


    The Widespread family actually has the major business as exporter and merchant on the international scale. Theirwork is quite vast and branches around the world. Unfortunately, they only deal with big yers and trade goods of a certain quality.


    Therefore, Angus couldn''t use this connection to trade his low-grade monster part and needed to use the other local prominent merchant like the Golden Trader merchant guild.


    Despite this, the manor house is quite crowded with the guard and staff to take care of the manor. Arriving at the manor, Angus immediately goes towards the basement training area. Currently, the basement area is quite empty.


    His elephant grass processing machine had already moved to another secured ce. Though it is empty, his alchemical and smithing tools are still in the corner. Angus intends to continue his Firecast training in this basement.


    Before continuing the training, he read an old notebook from his father. Two months ago, Angus decided to ask his father about the Firecast skill. At that time, he finds that his father is actually partially sessful in mastering Firecast skills.


    Still, his father did his own research and thought about this skill. The old notebook Angus brings contains all his father''s research and thoughts about Firecast skills through the years. For Angus, this is a priceless treasure that improves his fire mastery.


    This is also why he could easily manipte his fire mana outside his body during the final examination. Combined with the [Hellfire] ancient power, he could create his current explosion skill.


    ''Come to think of it. This explosion skill is more suitable to Vergil and his squat since they specialize in the explosion. Maybe I could visit and teach them a little bit.'' said Angus.


    After reading the old notebook for a while, "Hmm.. based on the father''s research, there are many factors that need to be considered before using Firecast skill on natural fire. So far, I managed to narrow them down."


    "First, I need to be able to sense the fire itself. With the blessing of the Ancient king Firelord and [Hellfire], I don''t have any problem with this. But just to be sure, I need to see the limit of my senses." said Angus.


    "Pavlon, are you there?" called Angus.


    Then, a butler came out from the entrance.


    "How may I help you, young master Angus?" said Pavlon respectfully.


    ''Hmm.. How did he know I called him? Wasn''t this basement enchanted with a high istion rune. Come to think of it, that old butler Darius in the royal pce also did the same thing as Pavlon. Does every butler in this world like that?'' thought Angus.


    After shrugging his unnecessary thought, "Call a few staff to help me with my training and bring a lot of matches and wooden sticks here." said Angus.


    "As you wish, young master Angus." replied Pavlon before exiting the basement area.


    While waiting for the staff to prepare, Angus takes out a cloth and a few potion bottles. This potion is actually a kind of anesthetic to numb his five senses. Sense of touch, smell, taste, hear, and look will be numb and reduced for a certain period.


    At the current level of Angus, his perception is so strong that he could even detect everything around him just with his five senses. He needs to numb them at least to train his fire sense.

 Chapter 293: Heat Sense

    <h4>Chapter 293: Heat Sense</h4>


    After making the employees take some position while holding a torch in their hand, Angus goes towards the center of the room.


    "Young master Angus, Are you certain of this?" asked Pavlon worriedly.


    "Yes, besides, the torch will do nothing to my body other than a little bit of pain." said Angus while drinking the potion to numb his senses.


    Looking at his master resolution, Pavlon couldn''t help butply with Angus.


    "Alright, if you insist." said Pavlon before Angus blindfolded himself.


    As soon as Angus blindfolded himself, he felt inside a dark world. He couldn''t perceive anything as he didn''t use [Mana Echolocation], and his five senses are numbed.


    ''It''s been a long time since I feel this way.'' thought Angus.


    "Alright, start moving and throwing the torch!!"manded Angus.


    To test his fire sense limit, Angus orders the employees to move while throwing torches in their hands at him. He needs to avoid the torch using only his fire sense. At first, Angus didn''t feel anything as his senses numbed.


    Then, he starts to feel the heat around him as the fire torch goes near him. Because of thete detection, Angus couldn''t dodge all of the torches, and some of them hit his body.


    ''As I thought, my fire sense is still too low.'' thought Angus as he felt the torch on the floor.


    "Alright, keep throwing while moving!!"mand Angus to others.


    Hearing Angus'' order, the staff looked at and nodded at Pavlon and reluctantly threw the torch while moving. After a few hours of continuously getting hit, Angus feels the heat from the torches surrounding him. He is also getting better at dodging the iing torches.


    "Faster!! Throw it faster!!" said Angus as he wanted to raise his training difficulty.


    The staff begins to be unsure what to do and looks at the head butler Pavlon. However, to their dismay, Pavlon only gives them silent nods. Without any other choices, the staff throws the torch harder and faster.


    Because it is faster, the torches also hit Angus harder and create some red bumps on his body. Fortunately, Angus has a ridiculous regeneration ability to heal this kind of wound in seconds.


    Various bumps begin to appear on Angus''s body as time goes on. At the same time, he could feel his fire sense improve at an incredible rate.


    At first, he barely felt the heat of the torch close to his body. Now, he could feel the torches heat around half meters of his body. After a whole day of training, Angus finds it is harder to improve his fire sense wider than half meters surrounding him.


    By the evening, Angus stops this reckless training because his mind is exhausted, and his body starts to build resistance towards the numbing potion. The potion''s efficacy duration bes lower as he consumes it.


    At the beginning of the training, it could stay one whole hour, but it only worked for around 45 minutes in the evening. Moreover, Angus feels his body get used to the numbing potion. He spected his body would increase the resistance further.


    ''Hmm¡­ I need to create a more potent numbing potion without any side effects. Haa.. Having a powerful body is quite troublesome.'' thought Angus.


    Before using the numbing potion, Angus decides to debuff himself with self-created magic to numb his senses. However, his magic resistance is quite high from all the ancient king''s blessings. The debuff does not evenst for three minutes before diminishing.


    Most of the lower circle enchantment spells are not working to high-gradebatants, especially with high magic resistance ones. The body''s magic resistance acts like antibodies and cannot be controlled. It could be strengthened but could not be controlled.


    It also depends on the mana''s purity and capacity. Although Angus is only a second-gradebatant, his mana capacity is higher than ordinary third-gradebatants, and his mana purity is top-notch. This makes him quite resistant to any kind of magic.


    Moreover, the enchantment buff magic effect will diminish when used more often. Currently, none of his low circle enchantment magic could hold up to fifteen seconds. Angus also finds his perfect control over his body slightly loosened up when using enchantment.


    In the end, Angus decides to use a potion to numb his body rather than debuff enchantment magic as it is more efficient.


    After training his fire sense, Angus went to his bedroom to rest. Currently, he is pretty mentally exhausted after a whole day having concentration training his fire sense.


    While taking a bath, "Ahh¡­ Nothing better than having a warm bath after training." said Angus.


    "Wait.. Warm??" eximed Angus.


    ''What I felt during the test is the heat rather than the fire itself?! Don''t tell me what I achieved back then is heat sense rather than fire sense itself?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Fire sense and heat sense are simr but different. Fire sense could only sense fire in a certain radius, while heat sense senses any kind of heat not only from fire. There is a pro and a contra for both of these abilities.


    Fire sense could detect any kind of fire, be it natural burning fire or magical cold fire like the Blue Phoenix had. However, it could not sense anything other than fire. On the contrary, Heat sense could detect any kind of heat like people''s body heat and other stuff.


    The only problem is heat sense, usually limited by the temperature of the things. If it does not reach a certain temperature, it could not be detected in his heat senses. Based onmon knowledge, everything has heat on it.


    Everything radiates different heat temperatures, be it living beings or inanimate objects. Therefore, if Angels could only sense heat with a certain temperature, he may miss some of them. Still, the heat sense is kind of superior to the fire sense.


    Now, he is indecisive about whether to continue his training or not. Heat sense may be excellent and superior to his fire sense. If he could truly master it, he could sense everything in his surroundings even without five senses and mana echolocation.


    However, he didn''t know if this direction was right to master the Firecast skill. The Firecast skill is veryplex and needs a lot of prerequisites. There are a few important prerequisites based on what Angus has gathered over thest few months.


    First is the fire sense. He needs to be able to sense the whole fire. With the blessing of Ancient King Firelord and [Hellfire], he should be able to do this after some training.


    After sensing the fire, he must be able to make it stronger and weaker at his will. Angus only could make the natural fire burn more and can''t make it weaker. This is also why he failed to change the shape of natural fire.


    The moment he tried to influence natural fire, it immediately burned wildly, and he lost control of it. He feels like he missed something. But, Up till now, he still doesn''t know what he misses.


    After controlling the fire intensity at will, he was required to change the shape of the fire. This is also thest step of the Firecast skill. After mastering all these three prerequisites, Angus should be able to do Firecast on natural fire.


    However, Angus is still stuck at the second step. After training for the whole three months, he believes that he still has not seeded in the first step and is required to master fire sense first. Therefore, he took a step back and did all this crazy training.


    Apparently, the Firecast to natural fire is the highest skill for any fire elemental wielder. Throughout history, only a few people could attain this skill. None of them are ordinary people.


    Some legends even said they could burn the whole city just by their thought. Over the years, there have been many research about Firecast skill, but most of them are towards fire produced by fire mana from the user body rather than natural fire.


    ording to Angus''s father, Duke Jacob, Angus'' attainment in Firecast skill is already impressive since it is at the same level as his father. His father needs at least years of practice to reach his current level. However, Angus didn''t contend with this result.


    Although no one knows about this, the primary reason he could progress quickly is because of the blessing and [Hellfire] from the Ancient King Firelord. If he is contending about his current result, it is the same as admitting that his talent in the fire element is only this much.


    ''ording to that Ancient King''s description, [Hellfire] is an ancient power that governs every aspect of fire. An Ancient Power that could destroy anything.'' thought Angus as he remembered the pyromaniac Ancient King''s sentence.


    The Ancient King Firelord may be the most brazen and arrogant among the other ancient kings from the mysterious chamber. However, his direct description also signifies the true capabilities of his ancient power. An ancient power to destroy anything.


    "Haaa¡­ I should have asked for a manual book. Not that they will give me that since I am not their heir. I should be satisfied by having them give us the blessing and their ancient power at that time." said Angus.

 Chapter 294: Research

    <h4>Chapter 294: Research</h4>


    The next day, Angus searched for more information about the Firecast and fire elemental mastery. Currently, hecks information about how to progress further. Rather than going blind in an unknown direction, he prefers to increase his knowledge first.


    Since the Firecast skill is the pinnacle ability in fire mastery, Angus spected he might find some clue in the fire elemental books. Still, he didn''t neglect his heat sense training. He notices that heat sense is quite useful if he could master it.


    Angus begins to train his heat sense from morning until lunchtime before researching fire mastery in the family library in the afternoon. The Victory family is famous for their fire affinity and natural talent in controlling them.


    Therefore, Angus could find some books inside his manor''s library. He also requested his mother send him a fire-rted book from the family''s private library in their home.


    ''Hmm¡­ The books will arrive in two weeks. Just at the end of the break. For now, I can only get to read these few books. Well, it is better than nothing.'' thought Angus while looking at the books in front of him.


    After reading the books for a while, Angus finds only a little information. Most of the books in the manor consist of theoretical books with little detailed exnation.


    ''Huft¡­ It seems I need to wait for the book from home to arrive before I can research further.'' thought Angus inwardly before closing his current book.


    After that, Angus decided to go towards the basement training area again. He decided to test some of his theories. Then, Angus took out a few candles from his storage device. He arranges all of them in line in front of him.


    He lit every one of them with the match to make it as natural as possible. After that, he began to check his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 16 Years Old


    MP: 535/535


    Chi: 348


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 46


    Dexterity: 46


    Intelligence: 46


    Vitality: 46


    Soul Point: 547


    Soul Reserve: 138


    There is not much change in Angus''s attributes besides bingpletely bnced. He also managed to recover some of his chi after three whole months of cultivating. On the other hand, his mana has hardly increased since he didn''t have time to cultivate it.


    His soul reserve also didn''t increase too much since he spent too much time fighting inside his manual battle system. Still, his regeneration is about 14 times more vital than an ordinary human.


    The regeneration is not only for his wound and health but also applies to his mana and stamina. Because of this, Angus feels his mana will never run out as his soul reserve keeps increasing.


    Unfortunately, the soul reserve could only be increased by killing at least a third-grade monster or fourth-gradebatant. Otherwise, the soul reserve could reach four digits easily.


    Still, Angus contends with his current progress since this practically makes him some kind of unstoppablebatant. Angus begins to remember the loot he got from the manual battle system by looking at the soul reserve.


    Before entering the Endless Battlefield dimension, he could only fight a few specific first-grade monsters. After entering the dimension, his monster selection is increased significantly, with some of the fifth-grade monsters also avable.


    However, he could only dare fight up to third-grade monsters with his current strength. Unless he wanted to waste his chi, he could not win against the fourth-grade monster above. These third-grade monsters also drop many kinds of the monster part.


    Previously, he sold all these monster parts inside the Porros andted him more than three thousand fourth-grade mana cores. Now, these monster parts once again umted inside his inventory after a few months.


    ''It seems I need to visit Golden Trader before the start of the next term. I hope Ernest has enough money to buy these monster parts.'' thought Angus.


    Although his current monster part is not as much as when he sold it at the Porros, it is still huge. Furthermore, all Angus''s monster parts are in pristine condition without defects because theye from the system.


    Therefore, his monster part is more expensive than the usual one. After checking he has enough chi, Angus closes the status window. Then, he begins to calm his mind and takes a deep breath.


    "Haa!!" as Angus begins to manipte the candle in front of him.


    Suddenly, the flickering candle in front of him burns intensely. Before itpletely burned out, Angus used his [Domain]. *Weng* Under his Domain, Angus forcefully maniptes the fire and weakens it back into a normal small fire.


    As the Domain envelops the fire candle, he could [Analyze] it better than before. Still, he didn''t find anything useful besides his chi, forcing the fire to weaken. Angus didn''t find anything useful and decided to release his domain as it consumed a lot of chi.


    "Haa¡­ This is only a waste of my chi." said Angus.


    Then, Angus decided to experiment with various things towards the candle. For the next few days, Angus keeps training his heat sense in the morning and experimenting with Firecast in the afternoon.


    After having a few days without result, he decided to go out to the capital city to refresh his mind. Angus also decided to go towards the Golden Trader merchant guild to sell his monster part in his inventory.


    After doing his heat sense training, "Pavlon, I am going out. Don''t bother to search me." said Angus while exchanging his clothes for the casual one.


    "B-But young master Angus." replied the head butler Pavlon.


    "Don''t worry. Besides, this is not the first time I am sneaking out." said Angus.


    "In that case, please be careful on your way, young master Angus." replied Pavlon respectfully.


    Then, Angus begins to disappear on his spot using thebination of his stealth skill and [Beast Walk]. A few minutester, he arrived at the edge of themercial district.


    Before he goes towards the Golden Trader, he decides to spend some time enjoying the capital''s cuisine. Angus immediately bought many kinds of food from the food stall on the street.


    His appetite increases significantly after his body is integrated with the ancient relic from the Endless Battlefield. Although he could withstand it with his special breathing technique and high endurance, he still needed to satisfy his bottomless stomach.


    Unless it is food made of a second-grade monster or something simr, he needs to eat a ridiculous amount of food before feeling stuffed.


    Therefore, Angus decided to buy interesting and delicious food on the street. After a while, hees to a certain drinking tavern.


    "Ahh¡­ It''s been a while since I had Fizzy Beer." said Angus as he entered the drinking tavern.


    Approaching the bar, he immediately ordered ten sses of fizzy beer with some snacks. The waiter is surprised at Angus''s order, but he stillplies as Angus immediately throws a gold coin as payment.


    After a while, his orderes out and attracts everyone in the tavern. It is for someone to order a lot of food at once, especially in this ce.


    Although the tavern is not located in the slum district, most people are not from wealthy families. As soon as his order was ced in front of him, Angus gobbled them like there was no tomorrow.


    The moment he drank his fizzy beer, "Ahhh¡­ I will never get tired of this feeling." said Angus as he finished one big pint at once.


    Ignoring everyone''s stares, Angus continues to eat and drink without stopping. Suddenly, two muscr people with scars on their faces approach him.


    "Kid, you sure eat a lot. Why don''t you give us all of your money before something bad happens?" said the man.


    Hearing this, Angus could only release a sigh and ignore them while keep eating.


    Being ignored by Angus, "Y-You.. Oii¡­ Kid, I am talking to you!!" yelled the man.


    At the same time, the bartender and the waiter were scared and didn''t know what to do while some of the customers began to leave the tavern to avoid problems. However, Angus still didn''t respond and kept eating his food.


    "Y-You.. don''t me me for this kid!!" said the man while raising his arm.


    "I would not do that if I were you." heard a deep voice from the corner of the tavern.


    The two men immediately looked at the corner and found an old man with a long white beard sitting leisurely, drinking, and smoking a pipe.


    "Shut it, old man. This is none of your business." said the man.


    "Hmm.. are you sure about that? Well, don''t mind me since I just want to save a little thing called your life." said the old man while his sharp eyes looked at them.


    The two men immediately feel unknown pressure just looking at his eyes. Unknown fear begins to creep inside their heart.


    "Tch.. Y-You are lucky, old man." said the man with a shaking hand.


    "Y-Yeah, don''t let us see you again." said the other man while immediately leaving from the tavern.


    After the two men left, "Thanks, old man." said Angus.

 Chapter 295: You Are Mine

    <h4>Chapter 295: You Are Mine</h4>


    "Thanks, old man." said Angus.


    "Hohoho¡­ don''t worry about it. Besides, they are the ones that should thank me." said the old man.


    "Still, you help me get out of trouble. How about let me treat you." said Angus.


    Then, Angus gives another gold coin to the waiter.


    "This is for that old man''s food. Well, I am done here. Thanks for the meal and sorry for the trouble." said Angus while going out of the tavern before blending in with the crowd.


    "Hohoho.. What an interesting young man." said the old man.


    Suddenly, the old man mysteriously disappeared from his spot. Despite his disappearance, no one seems to notice him. It feels like the old man never existed in the first ce.


    All the remaining customers and waiters continue to behave like usual as they have not experienced anything before. In the meantime, Angus finally arrives at the Golden Trader merchant guild.


    Entering the guildhall crowded with people, Angus immediately found Ernest near the front desk. Beforeing here, Angus already tells Ernest that he will pay a visit today.


    Seeing Angus figure, "It''s been a long time, young master Angus." said Ernest.


    "Yeah, Let''s get done with it." said Angus shortly.


    "Haha.. As direct as ever. Then, please follow me." said Ernest while guiding Angus towards one of the VIP rooms.


    Entering the VIP, "Alright, you might want to call some appraiser this time." said Angus while giving Ernest their transaction space pouch.


    "Sure, Let me get you our best appraisers." said Ernest.


    Then, Ernest came back with a few appraisers and staff to organize and sort the material.


    While the others organize and appraise the monster part, "So, how is your trip in that dimension?" asked Ernest curiously as both of them sat at a nearby sofa.


    "Well, you could say very lively and adventurous." replied Angus shortly.


    "Hahaha.. That must be. Anyway, did you need anything this time?" asked Ernest.


    "Not really. Ahh.. Yeah, do you have books about fire mastery?" asked Angus.


    "Book? Fire Mastery? Well, books are not our expertise, but some nobles still often ask us to procure them. I presume what you need is the rare one." said Ernest.


    "Hmm¡­ Just get me all the fire mastery books that you could find. The more, the better." said Angus.


    "Sure, let me notify my staff." said Ernest.


    After a while, the staff finally finished sorting Angus''s monster part and brought many fire mastery books.


    Seeing the receipt, "T-This¡­" as Ernest begins to lose a word.


    "Is there a problem?" asked Angus.


    "N-No, after all the calction, the monster part is worth 244.789 gold coins. After cutting with the fire mastery book, it will be 243.598. Is there anything more you need?" asked Ernest while giving the transaction space pouch along with the receipt.


    "Nah, it''s okay for the time being." said Angus.


    "It is a pleasure to have a business with you, young master Angus." said Ernest.


    After that, Angus immediately leaves the merchant guild and returns home. He wants to continue his research about fire mastery with the new books he gets from Ernest.


    Angus spent more than one thousand gold on buying the books, which is enormous, considering that basic theoretical books only amount to 5 - 10 gold coins. Still, it could not bepared to what he got from the monster part sale.


    Before entering the Endless Battlefield dimension, Angus usually only gets dozens of thousand gold coins. Now, his monster part consists of second and third grade, which is more expensive and rare.


    Because of this, he could easily get more than 200 thousand gold coins. This is a tremendous amount of money, considering that a piece of Artifact is around 100 thousand gold coins.


    After looking at some fire mastery books that he purchased, "Hmm¡­ It seems it is not a waste to purchase these books. Some of them evene from Alvan United, the heaven of magicians." said Angus.


    In Firuman, some big alliances consist of many small kingdoms. One of these alliances is called Alvan United. It is an Alliance that pursues the way of magic.


    If the goblin empire is the most advanced ce in terms of Magical Engineering, Alvan United is the most developed ce for magic. People could find it there as long as it is rted to magic. Most of the magical research is also done there.


    The rumor said they even conducted some dark and inhuman experiments there. Still, it is a ce where every magician wants to go and visit. It is like holy ground for the magician.


    One week passed by, and Angus could still advance from his current progress in terms of Firecast skill. His heat sense also hardly gets any improvement. Still, his books from home have finally arrived. Unfortunately, Angus needs to go back to the royal academy.


    "Well, I should proceed slowly. One step at a time." muttered Angus while reading the fire mastery book inside the carriage.


    Currently, Angus is on the way towards the royal academy. After a while, he finally arrives at the academy and immediately goes towards the Spring Dorm. Entering the dorm, he finds Anna and Jayna in the living room.


    "Angus!!" called Anna while running towards Angus.


    Angus patted Anna''s small head, "I am back, Jayna." said Angus.


    "Yeah, wee back." said Jayna.


    Noticing Jayna''s gloomy face, "Jayna, is something wrong?" asked Angus.


    "N-No, it is nothing. Anyway, how is your research?" said Jayna.


    Suddenly, Angus pulls Jayna and kisses her.


    "Okay, now tell me what''s wrong, my princess?" said Angus.


    "Angus.." said Jayna while hugging Angus.


    Then, they sit on the sofa while Jayna tells her problem while Anna is ying around the dorm. Jayna has some problems with her brothers at the royal pce during the break. The current King has three sons and four daughters, with Jayna youngest.


    Apparently, Jayna is quite close with the third prince. However, their rtionship bes worse after the prince buys an artifact. The third prince became madly obsessed with the artifact that some people even said that he was being possessed by it.


    Even King Leon himself couldn''t do anything about it since he couldn''t handle the artifact. This also shows that the artifact is very powerful. During the break, Jayna meets with the third prince after a long time.


    As the third prince is not in his right mind, he begins to mock Jayna, saying nothing but a slut that will be sacrificed to the other kingdom. He even suggests the others take all her power before sending it to another kingdom.


    Normally, she didn''t care about this as her other siblings also said the same things to her. However, knowing that her power is growing faster than theirs, they feel sort of jealousy. Even the third prince, who is at first supporting Jayna, also turns his back on her.


    "Angus, do you think that I should¡­" said Jayna.


    Before Jayna finished her sentence, Angus kissed her again and cut her word.


    After a while, "Jayna, you are mine. I don''t care what your siblings said, but you are mine. Even if the world is against you, I will never abandon you as you are mine. So, don''t bother about what other people are saying." said Angus coldly.


    Hearing this, Jayna immediately embraced Angus while feeling relieved.


    "Angus.. I love you. Please don''t leave me." said Jayna.


    "Never, I will never leave you." said Angus.


    At this moment, on the certain corner, "Hey, are they done yet?" said Mia in a low voice.


    "Psst.. Mia, don''t talk. They just embrace each other. I think they will do it after this." whispered Millie.


    However, Angus and Jayna also hear them and make Jayna bury her face at Angus''s chest embarrassed.


    Suddenly, Anna creeps behind the two girls, "BOO!!!" yelled Anna and surprised the two girls.


    "WAAA!!!" screamed Mia and Millie.


    "Hahahah¡­" as Annaughed while holding her stomach.


    "Anna, don''t do that!!" rebuked Millie.


    But, Anna didn''t hear her and came towards Angus.


    "Angus, Are you done mating? Will big sister Jayna have a baby now?" asked Anna innocently.


    "Eerr.. Not yet. She will, but not now." replied Angus.


    Hearing this, "Angus!!" yelled Jayna while burying her face in Angus''s chest.


    In the meantime, the other two girls'' imaginations begin to fly and have a nosebleed.


    At this moment, the front door opened, "Ahh.. It''s good to be back at the dorm. Ahh¡­ Everyone is already here." said Axel.


    "Shut it and move from the front door!!" said Ian while kicking Axel from behind.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t be like that, Ian. Anyway, could you help me bring my stuff to my room?" said Axel.


    At the same time, Ian also brought a lot of big suitcases to the dorm.


    "Help yourself!! I am done with this." said Ian leaving Axel alone.


    "Ehhh.. Ian, you promise to help me." said Axel in dismay.


    "Why don''t you just store it in the space pouch or something?" said Mia.


    "Well, I.. I just don''t have enough space pouch." said Axel.


    "Hmm¡­ Interesting, Just what are you even bringing?" asked Angus curiously.

 Chapter 296: Spirit Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 296: Spirit Summoning</h4>


    "Huhh¡­ Just what are you even bringing?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Emm¡­ This is material for my elemental spirit." said Axel.


    Then, Axel exins that the elemental spirit is love natural material such as rare ntations or ore. Some of the elemental spirits even consume this kind of material to improve themself.


    Inside Axel''s big case are various rare natural materials he procured during thest few months. Because of the enormous amount of materials, his space storage is not enough to amodate them.


    His space storage is filled with rare herbs or ntations, while all the rare ore or material is in the big case. This makes the big case heavier. Because of his recentrge purchase, Axel was somewhat left with little money.


    Hearing this, everyone begins to think that Axel is a big spender. But, knowing his family background, everyone didn''t think too much of it. The Axel family is a famous merchant that dwells in many exotic things such as art, sculpture, painting, and rare docile animals.


    They even have a construction sidepany to create many famousndmarks and buildings. Whenever someone wants to search or make something beautiful, they will always think of the Pomel merchant guild.


    Apparently, Axel needs all this material to satisfy the requirement contract with the elemental spirit and summon the elemental spirit. There are even elemental spirits that require a lot of material just to summon them. Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but be intrigued.


    ''Elemental spirit? Maybe they could help me teach or give some advice about natural Firecast.'' thought Angus.


    "If I am not wrong, there are a lot of elemental spirits, right? Are there fire elemental spirits?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, they are. Why do you ask?" asked Axel back.


    "Well, I happen to reach a bottleneck in my Firecast skill. Since theye from nature, maybe they know one or two ways to help me. So, could you ask those fire elemental spirits?" said Angus.


    Hearing this, Axel begins to speak in an unknownnguage with the nearby elemental spirit.


    "It is possible to ask them. However, the fire elemental spirit here couldn''t help you too much. They said only the high-grade elemental spirit couldpletely manipte natural fire." said Axel.


    "Hmm¡­ Then, could you call them?" asked Angus.


    "I could try to summon them, but¡­" said Axel.


    "What is it?" said Angus.


    "How do I say it.. I need somepensation for the material summoning." said Axel.


    "Ahh.. Don''t worry about that. Here, take this. You could also have the space pouch." said Angus while giving pouch storage that was filled with money.


    During the battle inside the Endless Battlefield, Angus managed to get a lot of pouch storage from a high-gradebatant. He also didn''tck money and could always make more. So, he decides to give all the cash he brings to Axel.


    Checking the amount of gold coins in the space storage, "T-This¡­ Too much.. Angus, this is too much." said Axel.


    "Don''t worry about it. Besides, I may need your help to call them." said Angus.


    "B-But, I am not sure that I could even call them. The high-grade elemental spirit is quite entric. They may or may not answer my summons unless I contract with them. With my current power, I could only summon them without contracting them." exined Axel.


    "It''s okay. I trust you. Besides, I could even supply the material to you." said Angus.


    "Alright, then let me put this thing first. Wait for me in the backyard." said Axel while putting the case inside the space pouch before going to his room.


    Later, everyone began to gather in the backyard. In the middle of the backyard, Axel is drawing some magic diagrams with special chalk and arranging some rare ore on top of it.


    While Axel prepares the summoning circle, "This looks like some kind of ritual." said Ian.


    "Actually, this is a ritual. The Elemental Spirit is also called the force of nature. Summoning them is almost the same as summoning the force of nature. In ancient times, the elemental spirit is even symbolized as a disaster." said Millie.


    "Ehh¡­ Disaster? Is it safe to summon them?" asked Mia.


    "It should not be a problem. As long as the one that called them is a spirit contractor, it should be okay. Yeah, It should be okay." said Millie, trying to convince herself.


    "You seem to know about this spirit thing a lot." asked Ian.


    "There are some records about them in my master book. Apparently, the elemental spirit is born from the umtion of soul power in nature. They said their soul power is very pure and strong." said Millie.


    ''Hmm.. That''s new. Perhaps, I should also learn more about this soul power from Millie. Well, let''s focus on this first.'' thought Angus.


    After a while, "Alright, everything is ready. Huft.. I am going to summon the fire elemental spirit now." said Axel before taking a deep breath and beginning to chant.


    After a few minutes of chanting in an unknownnguage, the magic circle on the ground began to shine while the material on top of it was engulfed by fire. Then, the fire rises in the air before bing one. *Whoosh*


    A small plump old man smaller than a dwarf appears in the air. Despite his small stature, his appearance is quite terrifying as his beard and mustache are made of fire while his eyes are burning like an eternal me.


    "Hohoho¡­ It''s been a long time since someone managed to call me." said the old fire elemental spirit.


    "Grandpa El"


    "Grandpa El"


    "Grandpa El"


    The nearby elemental spirit runs around the old fire elemental spirit while calling the old fire elemental spirit. Getting around by the young elemental spirit, the old fire elemental aura turns from a menacing one to the harmless old man.


    "Hohoho¡­ It seems all of you are quite grown up since thest time I saw you." said Grandpa El before chatting a little bit with the nearby elemental spirit in an unknownnguage.


    Then, Grandpa El looks towards Axel, "So, you must be the rumored contractor. Why did you summon me? You are still not ready to contract with me." said Grandpa El.


    "Ahh.. I am sorry to bother you, Grandpa El. My name is Axel Powel, the spirit contractor. Here my friend Angus is¡­" said Axel while telling Angus''s current predicament.


    After hearing Axel''s story, "Manipting natural fire? That''s a hard one. Even a mature fire elemental spirit could not easily do it. Fortunately, I am an elemental spirit that specializes in fire maniption." said Grandpa El.


    "Really?? That''s great. Then could you guide me?" asked Angus.


    "Unfortunately, that''s not possible. First, it takes a long time to master natural fire maniptionpletely. Since I am not contracted with Axel boy, I could only exist for at least a dozen minutes in this ce before going back to the spirit world."


    "Next is natural fire maniption is kind of the pinnacle art of fire mastery. Each living being has its ownprehension and way to achieve it. My path as an elemental spirit may not be as suitable as yours."


    "Still, I could give you some advice based only on my experience. So, why not show me your current progress and let us see the problem." said Grandpa El while ying with the young elemental spirit near him.


    "Alright, let me show you." said Angus while taking out a candle before lit it up with the match.


    Then, Angus immediately tries to manipte it and make the fire intense. As he tries to control it, the entire matchpletely burns out.


    "Huft¡­ That''s all I am capable of." said Angus.


    "Fascinating!! At such a young age, to be able to manipte fire to such a degree. Even the many fire elemental spirits may not be capable of doing it. Well, I get the gist of the problem."


    "It seems you stillck the understanding of natural fire. My advice is you need to let your fire loosen up more before trying to control it." said Grandpa El.


    "Understanding natural fire? Loosen it up?" said Angus.


    "Yeah, rather than try to control it from the start, why not make it burn more. Fire''s nature is to burn. What you did before is like fighting against its nature. Keep the fire burning like no end." said Grandpa El.


    Hearing this, Angus begins to contemte something. Looking at Angus''s silent contemtion, Grandpa El couldn''t help but nod his head.


    ''Such a monstrous talent. He could already reach this far just by self-learning. However, it is probably because of that man''s blessings and power. But it is still a huge achievement. Maybe another fire monster like that man will be born.'' thought Grandpa El.


    Then, Grandpa El looks towards Axel.


    "Axel boy, I know you want to help your friend, but you should not carelessly summon high-grade elemental spirits unless you are ready to contract with them. This time you are quite lucky that I was the one that came out.


    "If it has some temperamental high-grade spirit, they will not hesitate to kill or harm you. So, unless you are strong enough, I suggest you not carelessly summon a high-grade elemental spirit." said Grandpa El.


    "I understand, Grandpa El" replied Axel.


    "Alright, It seems my time is up. Please take care of these young ones." said Grandpa El.

 Chapter 297: Lily

    <h4>Chapter 297: Lily</h4>


    Two months passed since Angus met Grandpa El, the old fire elemental spirit. Angus realizes that he still does not fully understand the nature of fire and decides to increase his knowledge about the fire before doing more Firecast training.


    During these two whole months, Angus ispletely focused on reading books rted to fire elements. Be it from his family''s private library or the royal academy, he read all these books.


    Angus needed two whole months to read all these books despite having an enhanced mind. Still, this is an incredible feat since it usually takes years to read and understand all these books. Currently, Angus in the backyard decides to back training his Firecast skill.


    ''Huft¡­ calm down and don''t force the fire. Let it burn by itself.'' thought Angus.


    Angus closed his eyes while in front of him ced a row of candles. Suddenly, the candles burn intensely. They keep going bigger and immediately burn the entire candle. Despite that, the fire is not extinguished and keeps bing bigger.


    Then, the fire begins to dance in the air. Sometimes it is almost extinguished. Sometimes it also bes more immense. Its intensity also keeps changing while burning and dancing in the air.


    After a dozen minutes, Angus begins to sweat from trying to control the fire with all his mind. At this moment, the fire exploded and disappeared into thin air.


    "Haa.. Haa.. Haa¡­" as Angus tried to calm his breath.


    ''This is quite more exhausting than I thought. Still, this is a huge improvement from before.'' thought Angus before writing something in his personal notebook.


    In the meantime, the others couldn''t help but be surprised at Angus.


    "H-He did it!!" said Axel.


    "Well, it is not perfect yet, but I think he somehow managed to manipte the fire a little bit." said Ian.


    "Hmph.. He cannot outdo us. Let''s train more." said Mia.


    "Yes, agree." replied the others.


    Then, everyone begins to train more seriously, not wanting to get left behind by Angus. After the little sess, Angus started to be motivated to train more. Without notice, another month passed by, and the break came.


    The day before the break starts, Angus gets a letter from the research center. Since Angus'' involvement at project H half a year ago, Angus kept getting in contact with the research facility about the project development.


    At first, he thought it would take years before the artificial material was sessfully made. However, Angus underestimates the mind of all the people that are working on this project.


    Within these half years, they sessfully created a material that could conduct mana faster than an ordinary high-gradebatant. The material is called Manather. Actually, this is amon material with low conductivity of mana.


    After getting engraved with the various kinds of runes, Manather bes a very conductive material. Moreover, as it keeps transmitting mana, the material is able to transmit faster than before. Basically, as it continues to transmit mana, it will get faster and stronger.


    This is the perfect material for homunculus for it to be able to improve itself. Previously, Angus and the others didn''t know what to do to improve the homunculus on their own like any ordinary living being.


    However, with this material, they could make the homunculus stronger independently. Still, this material is not cheap as it is abination of various rare materials. Just to create a gram of this material, they need to consume a few kilograms of rare materials.


    Their project budget is almostpletely exhausted just from this research step. Fortunately, they managed to create Manather enough for the homunculus. Otherwise, they didn''t know how to report to the finance ministry.


    After hearing of their sess, Angus immediately went towards the research center the next day. He couldn''t help but be excited to finalize the homunculus.


    After getting a strict check by the research center guard, Angus immediately went towards the Project H location. Entering the room, Angus finds the others working on the erged homunculus. Currently, three meters naked big humanoid things are lying on the table.


    They decide to erge the homunculus to be able to engrave runes easier. After knowing it is Angus, they return to work seriously at the homunculus.


    Benjamin is working at the brain of the homunculus. Valeron and Gilford are engraving various runes on the Homunculus body. Vigo is working at the core of the homunculus. Without wasting any more time, Angus also started working at the homunculus.


    He is working on the design of the homunculus inner part. This is a very meticulous task since an error could possibly make the homunculus malfunction. They keep working for a few days straight non-stop.


    Fortunately, everyone has stamina like a high-gradebatant besides Vigo. Still, Vigo''s task in creating the core is already done. All he needs to do is to integrate the core with the homunculus.


    As time went by, a few days passed by, and they finallypleted the homunculus. They take the homunculus to the secret testing room.


    After checking everything for thest time, "Alright, this is the moment of truth. Turn it on, master Vigo." said Benjamin.


    Hearing this and getting everyone''s confirmation, Vigo immediately turns on the energy core. *Wung* *Wung* *Wung* The energy core starts to supply mana towards the whole homunculus body with a certain rhythm like a heartbeat.


    As the beat gets faster, all the runes in the body begin to shine brightly. After a while, everyone heard a mechanical sound from it.


    "System online, Lily is at your service." said the homunculus as she opened her mouth and talked.


    "Does it just talk?" said Vigo.


    "Yes, it is. This is what homunculus should be." said Benjamin.


    "It seems our hard work is sessful." said Angus.


    "Yeah, there is not a problem with her body part." said Gilford while looking through his goggles.


    "Alright, Lily, start the calibration."mand Benjamin.


    "Calibration starts¡­ Output energy maximized... Brainwork 100%.. Data checking.. Backup data check.." said Lily while all her body started to move.


    After a while, the three meters Lily became smaller and turned into one and 170 centimeters height girl. It even has her growing her own silver hair.


    "Calibrationplete." said Lily


    Then, Lily looked at everyone in confused expression.


    "Are you the one that created me?" said Lily with an inquiring tone, unlike her previous emotionless tone.


    "I-It.. could it have an expression??!" said Vigo.


    "Fascinating.. This is really a masterpiece.." said Valeron.


    "Yes, Lily. Is there anything that diforts you?" replied Benjamin.


    Hearing Benjamin''s reply, Lily looked at her hand and gripped it for a while.


    "No. I feel my body is lighter and strongerpared to before." said Lily while shaking her head.


    "Before?" said Angus.


    "Yeah, I integrated her memory data with Lily from before. With this, she will retain her battle experience and not learn from zero." said Benjamin.


    "Her battle experience?? You do not mean that thousand years of battle experience, right?" said Angus.


    "Yep, it is." said Benjamin.


    ''Damn, we really created a monster. I just hope it will not go berserk likest time.'' thought Angus.


    Looking at Angus''s worried face, "Hahaha.. Don''t worry, she is unlike before. She will never go berserk or hurt us." said Benjamin.


    In the meantime, Lily keeps looking at the surroundings in a confused manner before looking at Angus for a while.


    "Lily, is there any difort or anything you don''t understand?" said Benjamin.


    "No, there is no difort. However, can I make a request?" replied Lily.


    "Request??" said everyone.


    "Yeah, Can I fight with master Angus once more?" said Lily.


    Hearing Lily reply, everyone was immediately surprised.


    "Err¡­ Is there a problem with master Angus?" asked Benjamin.


    "There is no problem. I just want to test my new strength against someone that beat me. Please grant me this selfish request." said Lily.


    "T-This¡­" said Benjamin.


    Before Benjamin could reply further, "Alright, let''s fight." said Angus while grinning.


    "W-Wait, Angus. She is different like before." said Benjamin.


    "Don''t worry about it. Besides, this is a good time to test her capability." said Angus.


    Looking at Angus'' resolute face, "Haa¡­ Alright, I will permit it. However, Lily should use any lethal attack and will stop before hurting Angus." said Benjamin.


    "Sure, father." replied Lily.


    Then, both Angus and Lily go towards the center of the room. The testing room is quiterge since it is also originally for testing weapons and other dangerous stuff. After getting prepared, Angus takes his twin sword artifact and swings it a few times in the air.


    On the other hand, Lily is getting a dull dagger simr to the one she used before. Wielding the dagger, Lily immediately spun the dagger in her hand skillfully.


    "Hoo.. It seems her hand and body are coordinated perfectly." said Gilford while using [Analyze]


    After the two get ready, "Lily, try to match your speed and power with mine. We will battle only with your battle experience." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Lily is surprised for a moment before replying with a smile.


    "Sure, Master Angus."

 Chapter 298: Regeneration

    <h4>Chapter 298: Regeneration</h4>


    After Lily and Angus prepare themself, "Alright, Let''s begin this testbat. Start!!" said Valeron.


    Hearing Valeron''s signal, both Angus and Lily unexpectedly didn''t charge each other but slowly walked while flexing their bodies. Both of them keep calm and look at each other silently.


    After around half a meter distance, Angus began tounch some sword attacks. *ng* *ng* *ng* Lily didn''t stay idle either and started parrying.


    Since she was ordered to use the same amount of speed and strength as Angus, she couldn''t overpower him like before. However, her vast battle experience let her adapt to the situation quickly. *ng* *ng* *ng*


    Both of them exchanged countless blows in a matter of seconds. While Angus and Lily fight, the others monitor Lily''s condition through some device.


    "Her body seems to work 100%." said Gilford.


    "There is also nothing wrong with the power core." said Vigo.


    "Yeah, her brain also copes with her new body perfectly." said Benjamin.


    After one full minute of exchanging blows, "It seems you managed to adapt to your body fully. Let''s increase the pace. [Twin Sword Art - Chain Star]" said Angus.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* Angus'' attack begins more aggressive than before and makes Lily take a few steps back. Still, none of the attacks managed to hit her as she could easily parry Angus''s attack.


    After a while, Lily realizes Angus''s attack has be heavier that even with all her strength, she couldn''t deflect and parry him. She noticed each time they sh, Angus imbues more mana into his arm and sword.


    Suddenly, Lily dodges towards the side at incredible speed while Angus hits her previous spot. *BAM* the reinforced testing ground cracked under Angus''s attack. It even creates a small shockwave to the surroundings.


    This is the true capability of Chain Star skill. Each time Angus''s attack shes with something, it will be two times stronger than thest. After shing hundreds of times with Lily, his power attack has be enormous.


    Normally, Angus couldn''t unleash this kind of power with his current body and mana capacity. However, his monstrous regeneration keeps supplying him with mana and heals any recoil his body receives.


    In the meantime, Lily also did not get unscathed despite her incredible speed. She lost her entire right arm.


    "Haa¡­ Haa.. As I thought, you could disobey mymand at thest moment. Alright, Don''t hold back, Lily. Let''s fight with everything we got." said Angus with an excited grin while in a rough breath.


    Lily didn''t reply and immediately charged at Angus with maximum speed. At this moment, Angus employs a domain [Domain - Yin Yang Stance]. In the blink of an eye, Lily''s dull dagger was already in front of Angus''s eyes.


    At this moment, Angus''s hand moves mysteriously, parrying Lily''s left hand. *ng* Angus managed to deflect her attack in time. But, Lily is not stopping there and keeps attacking Angus using her left hand.


    Still, Angus managed to keep all her attacks using his domain. Suddenly, her destroyed right arm slowly regenerated at a visible speed. As Angus''s chi depleted at a fast rate, Lily''s managed to hit Angus with her new regenerated arm. *BAM*


    Fortunately, Angus managed to cross his arm and defend against the punch. However, Angus still threw back because of the strength contained in the punch. Before knowing it, Angus was already embedded in the testing wall dozens of meters away.


    "Angus!!" called everyone.


    "Stop the match!!" said Benjamin while everyone came towards Angus.


    *Cough* *Cough* "Damn it, to think you also make her body regenerate." said Angus while coughing some blood.


    Angus''s both arms were already mangled with a fist shape on them. Despite this severe wound, Angus''s body is healing at a fast rate.


    "Angus, are you alright?" said Gilford.


    "Don''t worry. I also have monstrous regeneration. Still, to think you employ your metallic regeneration enchantment. We really create something dangerous." replied Angus.


    Looking that Angus is healing up at a visible rate, everyone couldn''t help but surprise but also a relief. Still, they didn''t think Lily would be this powerful. If any ordinary fifth-grade warrior fights Lily, they will be dead without knowing.


    "Well, I thought it would be a waste of a lot of resources if we keep repairing her. Still, I also never thought her regeneration was this fast." said Gilford.


    "Though it is fast, her energy is depleted more than half." added Vigo while looking at the tablet in his hand.


    "Yes, but with your power source, she could recover her energy after some time. Guess this is her only current weakness." said Valeron.


    "Guess with this, our project could be said to be half sessful." said Benjamin.


    "Yeah, All we need to do is teach her magic, and it will be done." said Angus.


    "Alright, you rest up first. Leave everything to us." said Gilford.


    "Sure, I am pretty exhausted now." said Angus while lying on the ground.


    Even though Angus only fights for a few minutes, he is pretty fatigued as he is fully concentrated during this fight. Unlike fighting other people, Angus couldn''t make a single mistake when fighting Lily as it would immediately lead to his defeat.


    With Lily''s monstrous thinking speed and battle experience, she could exploit any kind of small mistake Angus made. This capability is why Lily is very dangerous.


    Her thousand years of battle experience and fighting capability are why this project Homunculus started in the first ce. With this capability, she is already on par with ordinary sixth-gradebatants.


    While everyone checks Lily''s condition, Angus decides to rest up a little bit and check his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 16 Years Old


    MP: 235/559


    Chi: 157


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 46


    Dexterity: 46


    Intelligence: 48


    Vitality: 46


    Soul Point: 227


    Soul Reserve: 211


    During these past few months, Angus has refined his chi and increased his intelligence. As he is still in the middle of Firecast research, he thought intelligence would help him rather than other attributes.


    However, the one that develops him further is his regeneration from the Soul Reserve. Currently, his regeneration is around 21 times stronger than an ordinary person.


    If it is not because of this ridiculous regeneration, Angus will never execute Chain Star skill hundreds of times.


    Looking at his remaining chi, "Haa.. I think I need to recultivate my chi again. I used the domain too many timestely." said Angus.


    In his previous life, Angus didn''t use the domain too much since this is the ultimate skill. However, this world has proved to be more dangerous than he thought. He keeps using the domain one after another every asion.


    Still, he didn''t feel discouraged and even felt more excited. He feels that he could even reach greater heights than before. Even though he is still longing for a peaceful life, he still has pride and wants to reach the pinnacle once again.


    After resting for a few hours, Angus and the others decide to test Lily''s capability in learning magic. All this time, there was no other artificial intelligence that could learn magic. Even Titan could only wield elemental and not learn magic.


    Titan could only use the magic that was already inscribed inside their body. However, Lily''s case is different. Inside her body, there are no runes of magic spells. To use magic, she needs to calcte and make the magic circle like ordinary people.


    First, they decide to teach Lily the most basic magic, Mana Ball. This spell is often used to practice drawing magic diagrams and casting the spell for beginners. After a few hours of trial and error, Lily finally created a mana ball on her hand.


    Looking at this, everyone is excited and decides to teach Lily some basic elemental magic such as Firebolt, Mana Arrow, Spark, Aqua Ball, etc. In the end, Angus spends his entire break teaching Lily basic elemental magic.


    Among the others, Angus is the only one that fully understands wielding different elemental magic besides his affinity. He was also the only one that could use a transmutation magic spell.


    Unfortunately, Lily needs some time to grasp the transmutation magic spell. Angus needs to extend his break from the royal academy to teach Lily. However, he knows that the royal academy doesn''t have anything left to teach him.


    The only reason he keepsing to the royal academy is to meet with Jayna. After a few weeks of teaching, Lily finally grasped the transmutation magic. Angus could leave the magic teaching to others while he is back at the Royal Academy.


    When Lily manages to grasp the magic to a certain degree, she will present her capability in front of others and King Leon.


    ording to Benjamin, they will demonstrate Lily''s capability at the end of the year. Therefore, they have less than three months to improve Lily''s capability and teach her magic. Like ordinary people, Lily also needs to practice to improve her capability in casting spells.


    Since her body is different from ordinary people''s, she needs more time adjusting the circting mana and calcting the magic diagram. However, her body spec and her monstrous calcting speed make her learn all of this in a matter of days.


    Benjamin even thought that if she could grasp the true principle of magic, she may copy any kind of spell just with a single look. However, it takes a lot of time to reach this level.

 Chapter 299: Mission

    <h4>Chapter 299: Mission</h4>


    After Lily fully grasped the transmutation magic, Angus immediately returned to the royal academy. He already missed Jayna''s presence. Arriving at the spring dorm, Angus gets weed by Anna and Jayna like before.


    The little troublemaker instinct is really unpredictable. She even knows Angus ising from far away. It feels like she has a sixth sense. After ying with the little troublemaker and having some intimate time with Jayna, Angus continued his research at Firecast skill.


    Currently, Angus is reading a book in some ancientnguage. This is a copybook that he got from the research center. During the time inside the research center, Angus also managed to copy a few copies from the book Archmage Bern left behind.


    The research center even has a piece of Archmage Bern''s personal notebook from when he was young. Apparently, the archmage is very creative from a young age. This could be seen in how he writes his personal note.


    His note is written in a veryplex code and his ownnguage. Even the research center only managed to trante half of them and still couldn''t break the code after many years of research.


    Fortunately, not all his books are coded. Some of his books are only written in an ordinary ancientnguage. One of these books happens to be about elemental and their rtion. Inside the book, Archmage Bern''s insight about fire elementals is also noted.


    Like his previous research, Archmage Bern also concluded that fire elemental is a wild element. If it reaches the pinnacle, it could destroy anything though there is no concrete proof of this im yet.


    Reading the Archmage Bern about the elemental insight, Angus also finds some interesting things. He finds that at its pinnacle of elemental mastery, all the elements seem to be corrted one after another.


    The elemental principles could affect the others once it reaches a certain degree. This statement makes Angus think for a while.


    As an expert martial artist and weapon master, Angus knows that once people reach the end of weapon mastery, people can even wield any kind of weapon easily. He found that Archmage Bern''s statement is almost the same as the weapon mastery principle.


    ''Hmm¡­ If this is true, then to truly master fire elemental, I not only need to learn about the fire elemental but also other elemental basic principles.'' thought Angus.


    After knowing this, Angus begins to research other elemental principles and mastery while keeping his Firecast training. Currently, he still needs all his concentration to manipte a big fire using the help of Hellfire.


    One month passed by while everyone kept their activity to improve themself. On one afternoon, Angus and everyone gather in the Spring Dorm''s garden like usual. In their hand, there is a paper about the mission that they could take in starting from the term.


    Like everyone suspected, they need toplete at least three level two missions during one year to graduate from the royal academy. Now, they are discussing which mission they should take. Some of these missions could be taken in groups and or individually.


    Looking at the list, "*Sigh* I don''t know that there are so many level 2 missions avable to us." said Ian.


    "Well, the level 2 mission fee is too low for the teacher or other experts in the academy. But, it is also too difficult for other students to take. Usually, most of them are subjugated low-grade monsters and stuff." exined Axel.


    "Well, fighting monsters is good, but¡­" said Ian.


    "Their ce is too far from one another." continued Mia.


    "Yeah, we need to n carefully which mission we should take." said Millie.


    While everyone is discussing, "Angus, which mission will you take?" asked Jayna.


    "I get one private mission from my father and probably will take two subjugated monster missions near my home. How about you? Didn''t you decide to take a group mission with Anna." replied Angus.


    "Yeah, since we can''t leave Anna alone, I nned to bring her to the Dark Forest border to subjugate some low-grade monsters there." said Jayna.


    "Dark Forest??" eximed everyone.


    "Yeah, I think it will be a good experience for Anna and me. Besides, I could take multiple missions at once at that ce." said Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ Dark Forest? Interesting. How about I join you? The Dark Forest border is also part of my home territory. I will join you after finishing my father''s private mission." said Angus.


    "Sure." said Jayna happily as she could spend time with Angus.


    "So, how about you all?" asked Angus to the others.


    "Well, I nned to ept some private escort missions from my father and probably take some avable subjugation missions near the area." said Ian.


    "Me too. However, I will take more gathering missions after my family''s private mission." said Axel.


    "Huft, my family didn''t have any private mission that I could take at the moment. But, I think I will take some subjugating missions near my home." said Mia.


    "My family also didn''t have any avable private missions. So, I nned to take some mission as a healer at the Temple of Death." said Millie.


    "Temple of death? Isn''t it the current most promising religion group?" asked Axel.


    "Yeah, since thest monster overlord incident. Their poprity is on the rise. Apparently, they are in dire need of a healer at the moment at some rural arena." said Millie.


    "I hear they are quite an odd group despite being a religious organization. Still, their healer is quite good. My family often hires them when we get sick or something." said Ian.


    ''Temple of Death, huh? Interesting¡­'' though Angus inwardly.


    Unlike other religious organizations, Temple of Death is a group thatpletely acts neutral while helping the poor. Their organization is doing a lot of charity deeds and always refuses any kind of power.


    Therefore, they are also more famous and have a lot of followers around the world. Moreover, they specialized in fighting the undead from thest monster overlord''s attack. Their poprity has been on the rise more in the past few years.


    At first, the Temple of Death is a religious organization that the rich and influential people use as the third party to make special contracts. Like other religious organizations, Temple of death is also proficient at making contracts.


    However, their contract penalty is harsh among other religious organizations. In their term, breaking their contract means eternal sleep or, in other words, death. So far, there is no other contract with the harsh penalty like death from other religious organizations.


    They are also the only ones that could make a soul-bound contract. Because of this, some said that this religious group only served the wealthy and influential people. However, they are also famous for their neutrality and charity deeds without expecting anything in turn.


    After discussing the missions, they are back at doing their own in preparation for the mission. Besides Millie, who will work as a healer with the Temple of Death, the others may fight against low-grade monsters.


    Although they may not fight third-grade monsters, they will still fight at least second-grade monsters alone. Therefore, they need to prepare themself.


    Unlike Jayna, Angus, and Anna, who could easily beat second-grade monsters on their own, others need to be careful and a lot of preparation. After some training and sparring with the teacher, they also get a lot of experience in battle.


    Although their power has not increased a lot this year, theirbat capability has grown by leaps and bounds. It could be said they even fight a third-grade monster without the help of Angus, Jayna, or Anna.


    Another month passes, and Angus is standing in the backyard with candles surrounding him. Despite the wind in the area, none of the candle fire is extinguished. They keep flickering as if they almost died out but never truly extinguished.


    Suddenly, Angus opens his eyes, and all the candle fire bes bigger. Then, they be one in the air, dancing and turning into 3D letter shapes. The letter is changed from A to Z. After that, it shifts once again into a magic circle.


    During this moment, Angus is already sweating and full of concentration. He even used some of his mana to maintain the Hellfire power controlling the fire in the air. After some time, the fire managed toplete the magic circle and shine.


    *ROARR* [3rd Circle - Fire Wyrm] A big Fire Wyrm appears from the magic diagram. After casting the spell, Angus seems exhausted and in a rough breath. But, he still has the strength to control the burning fire Wyrm in front of him.


    "Huft.. Finally sess. Still, it consumes me more than half of my mana just to create this Fire Wyrm." said Angus.


    As he controls the Fire Wyrm to run around, "Angus, throw the Fire Wyrm to me." said Jayna in a serious tone.


    "Ehh.. Sure." said Angus before controlling the Fire Wyrm to Jayna.


    As the Fire Wyrm goes towards Jayna, she takes out her sword and imbues it with fire mana [Sword Art - Crimson sh]. Jayna''s attack shes with the Fire Wyrm and creates a heatwave towards the surrounding area. *Whoosh*


    "Hmm¡­ Like I thought."

 Chapter 300: [Bonus Chapter]Final Examination

    <h4>Chapter 300: [Bonus Chapter]Final Examination</h4>


    "Hmm¡­ Like I thought. This fire could slightly hurt me." said Jayna.


    After Jayna is merged with the Fire Phoenix and receives the ancient power of Hellfire, she is practically immune to any fire. Even Mia''s blue phoenix fire couldn''t slightly hurt her at all.


    "Hurt you?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah, though it only slightly hurt me. It feels like getting pricked by a needle or bitten by a harmless bug. Still, it could hurt me." said Jayna.


    Hearing Jayna''s exnation, Angus couldn''t help but be surprised. He knows how excellent Jayna''s immunity is towards the fire. If this natural fire could even slightly hurt her, that means other fire-resistant beings may get burned by it.


    Thinking about this makes Angus couldn''t help but feel his hard work during thesest few months is not futile. He feels his decision to train in natural fire is right. After that, Angus began to explore more about natural fire maniption and its spells.


    However, he didn''t get too many results besides that it is more difficult to control. Even with the help of Jayna, he could only find that higher circle spells could prate more of Jayna''s fire resistance than low circle spells.


    Despite manipting natural fire to this degree, Angus is far from a master Firecast like his own fire mana. Firecast skill uses the leftover fire elemental in the air to instacast another fire spell.


    Usually, people use their leftover fire mana in the air rather than natural fire mana like Duke Jacob did. However, Angus starts to tap the basic maniption of a natural fire elemental. He feels with constant practice, he could also do the true Firecast with natural fire elemental.


    While he keeps practicing his Firecast, the final examination of the end of the term has finallye. This is thest examination they will have before doing their graduation mission. For their final examination, they once again will go towards the dungeon.


    Unlike before, the royal academy decided to use an explored dungeon, unlike Deep Hollow Dungeon. The dungeon is called Greenever Dungeon. It is a dungeon located at the Shill mountain. The dungeon is famous for spawning ntations and insectoid monsters.


    Despite being a fully explored dungeon, Greenever Dungeon is also dangerous, like Deep Hollow. ording to their difficulty, Greenever dungeon is for second-grade to fifth-gradebatants, while Deep Hollow is for first-grade to fifth-gradebatants.


    However, Deep Hollow dungeon is divided into many floors, which are safer, while Greenever Dungeon only consists of one massive forest. It really depends on luck whether they find a first-grade monster or a third-grade monster.


    Some adventurers even said there are fourth-grade monsters deep inside the forest near the core dungeon. Therefore, despite it being a fully explored dungeon, it is also one of the dangerous dungeons.


    They chose the Greenever dungeon this time because it is already fully explored and has less uncertainty than the Deep Hollow dungeon lower floor. Since they are also going with the guide, there is less chance they will meet high-grade monsters.


    Learning from their previous mistake, the academy is going full force and sending their strongest teacher and expert to apany Angus''s special ss.


    In total, five people consisting of teachers and experts of the royal academy will follow them along with Vice Principal Ellen. A week before the final examination day, Angus and his group depart from the royal academy to Greenhill City.


    Greenhill city is located in Shill Mountain. Like Savan City, Greenhill is also a flourishing city. It is also one of the famous tourist spots for vacation in the Heart Kingdom.


    Their cool and refreshing air, along with the excellent mountain view, make everyone want to stay there for rxation.


    If it is not because of the danger of a monster outbreak from the Greenever Dungeon, this city will be number one of the most favorite tourist spots in the Heart Kingdom.


    Still, this is an excellent ce for the wealthy and influential people to rx, especially Heart Kingdom''s nobility. Furthermore, Greenhill city is under the jurisdiction and territory of Duke Crestre of the Heart Kingdom.


    Although Duke Crestre is quite an old sixth-grade warrior, he managed his territory properly, especially about the Greenever dungeon matter. Monster outbreaks could be predicted these days, especially for the explored dungeons like Greenever.


    If the outbreak still happens and causes a lot of destruction, it means all the me will fall to Duke Crestre. Dozen years ago, there was a Marquis that made this mistake under his territory.


    At that moment, King Leon didn''t say anything but immediately killed the marquis on the spot. This may seem quite tyrannical, but thousands of people were massacred because of Marquis'' negligence, and a big flourishing city waspletely destroyed.


    This incident also serves as a warning for other high nobles with dungeons in their territory. Since that incident, all the high nobles have taken great care in maintaining the dungeon.


    Soon, Angus and the others arrive at Greenhill city without any obstacle after a week of the journey. With the escort of a royal academy guard and five teachers, none of the local bandits dare to mess with them.


    Just looking at their high-ss carriage and group, it is already deterring any local and small bandit. Furthermore, all the royal academy guards are full-fledged grade three warriors.


    Arriving at Greenhill city, everyone could feel the fresh air and see the wonderful mountain range view.


    "Woahh.. This is really a great ce to take a vacation." said Axel.


    "Hmm¡­ It is great, but I think Porros city is still better." said Millie.


    "Yeah, agree." replied the others.


    "Boo¡­ Don''t ruin the mood. It is only you guys that have been to that Porros city." chimed Axel.


    "Just say it if you are jealous. Maybe in the next hundred years, you could try to visit Porros in that dimension." said Mia.


    "No way!! Even if I could, there is no way I am going back to that hell." said Axel.


    ''Said someone who is the luckiest among us.'' thought everyone.


    At the same time, "Angus.. Angus¡­ The air is so refreshing and cool." said Anna while running around excitedly.


    "Anna, don''t run around. You could bump into someone." rebuked Jayna.


    "Big sis, look.. Look.. They disy something brown like poop." said Anna looking at one of the shop disys.


    "Poop?!!" as everyone looked in Anna''s direction.


    Everyone immediately found it was actually a chocte shop and couldn''t help but be speechless at the little troublemaker word.


    "Anna, that''s not poop. It is a food called chocte. Do you want to try it?" said Jayna.


    "Ehh¡­ is it poop food? Could poop also be eaten?" said Anna innocently.


    Looking at Anna''s innocent face, everyone couldn''t help but have a long sigh. Sometimes the little troublemaker is too outrageous but also silly at the same time.


    "Emm.. teacher, I think it will be good for us to enjoy the city first since we arrive early." said Angus towards Vice-principal Ellen.


    "Alright, it seems the others also want to look around. Just be sure to be back at the hotel before dawn. Tomorrow is quite a big day for all of you." said Vice Principal Ellen.


    Hearing the Vice Principle answer, everyone began to scatter around, searching for what this tourist city could offer. Angus decides to stick with Anna and Jayna while entering the chocte shop.


    "Mister.. Mister.. Is it true you could eat this poop thing?" asked Anna tantly towards the employee.


    *Spurt* Hearing Anna''s question, the customer in the shop couldn''t help but spurt out what they eat and drink.


    "Err¡­ Little girl, this is not poop. It is called chocte. Here, why don''t you try it." said the employee while giving a piece of chocte stick.


    "Hmm¡­ Angus said not to take anything from the stranger." replied Anna.


    "Hahahahaha" everyone in the shop couldn''t hold out anymore but burst intoughter.


    "Anna, that''s rude. I am sorry for Anna''s blunder. Let me take it." said Jayna while receiving the chocte and saving the employee''s face.


    Then, Jayna gives the chocte to Anna, which Anna looks intently like going to eat something dangerous. This scene couldn''t help but attract the other customer. After contemting for a while, Anna eats the chocte and immediately smiles happily.


    "It''s sweet. Big sis.. Big sis.. the chocte poop is sweet." said Anna happily.


    Hearing Anna''s innocent remark, everyone could help but smile. But, after hearing herst sentence, they be speechless once again.


    "Anna, it is chocte, not chocte poop." rebuked Jayna once again.


    At the same time, Angus could only facepalm and had a long sigh. Suddenly, Angus notices a certain presence in the corner of the shop. Without seeing the corner, he notices the presence ising from ady in armor.


    Unlike her appearance, she is quite beautiful with her blue-colored hair and pretty face. She covers her mouth with her hand to hide herugh at Anna''s silly remarks.


    Despite this harmless behavior, Angus knows that thisdy is strong. He could feel his battle instinct raging on when near thisdy.


    Rather than being afraid of her, he feels like he wants to challenge and fight her. His battle instinct only goes like this when he meets a strong person.

 Chapter 301: Greenever Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 301: Greenever Dungeon</h4>


    Ignoring the blue-haired woman, Angus takes a seat in the shop with Jayna and Anna. The shop provides some seating and tables for people to eat their products. It is simr to a cafe or tea shop, but they only sell chocte products like cake, sweets with warm drinks.


    The chocte shop''s specialty is their chocte cake and hot chocte drink. Theyplement the cold environment in Greenhill city. Since Greenhill city is located on the mountain, sometimes the air could be very cold for ordinary people during the evening.


    Therefore, there are some tea and cafes in Greenhill city to warm up the body. The drinking tavern business is also flourishing.


    Moreover, the Shill mountain where the Greenhill city resides is fertilend for the cocoa tree, tea, coffee, and many other ntations. There are also many rare herbs and farms in the Shill mountain.


    Because of the Greenever dungeon, thend inside the Shill mountain somehow became more fertile than others. Usually, the area near the dungeon is affected by the dungeon itself and resembles the dungeon''s interior.


    Since Greenever dungeon is a massive lush forest dungeon type, the area near the dungeon has also be fertile and suitable for agriculture and farming. Furthermore, any vegetation nted in the Shill mountain grows many times faster than in other fertilends.


    Because of this, there is a strict rule to nt vegetation here. There are even strict rules for dumping trash here. They don''t want wild nts to grow without their supervision and mutate into ntation monsters.


    In the past, there were already some incidents where a wild ntation mutated into a monster and attacked Greenhill''s residents. Since then, everyone has obeyed this rule and made Greenhill city one of the cleanest and neat cities in the Heart Kingdom.


    While enjoying the Greenhill city scenery, Angus drinks his hot chocte with Jayna. Beside them, a little troublemaker named Anna eats the whole big cake on her own.


    Anna is eating the chocte cake that is twice the size of her head happily while ignoring everyone''s stares.


    ''Ahh¡­ if only we could keep this kind of peacefulness.'' thought Angus while enjoying his hot chocte.


    "Angus.. Angus¡­ Are you sure you don''t want this po.. I mean chocte cake. It is very delicious." said Anna.


    "Nahh¡­ I am just fine with the hot chocte." said Angus while sipping his cup.


    In the meantime, Jayna also enjoys eating a small slice of chocte cake in front of Angus.


    "You sure? This is quite good. Not too sweet and quite soft too." said Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ now you say that I want to try to eat it." said Angus before ordering a slice of chocte cake for himself.


    Just as he wanted to order and pay for all his previous orders, "Umm¡­ Dear customer, your food is already paid for by that woman." said the employee.


    Angus looked at the employee''s pointed hand and found the blue-haired woman who gave him a nod. Angus replied with a silent nod and took his slice of chocte cake from the counter before going back to his seat.


    "Angus, did you know that woman?" asked Jayna.


    "Nope, never met her before." said Angus.


    "Then, why did she pay for our food?" asked Jayna.


    "Not sure. But, I think she is an adventurer and quite strong too." said Angus in a low voice.


    "Hmm.. Boy, It is quite rude to talk behind someone''s back." said the blue-haired woman that suddenly appeared behind Angus''s back.


    Jayna is surprised at the woman''s sudden intrusion, but Angus keeps calm as he already notices her movement before. After Angus could manipte the natural fire shape, his heat sense also improved.


    Currently, Angus could sense almost anything nearby without relying on his normal senses.


    "Ahh.. pardon me. But, I am not talking behind your back, Lady¡­" said Angus before looking at the blue-haired woman.


    "Oho¡­ What a mature boy. You could call me Lady Helia." said the blue-haired woman.


    After staring at each other while Anna kept eating her big chocte cake, "Mind if I join you?" said Helia.


    Both Angus and Jayna look at each other.


    Before they could reply, "Ahh.. Don''t worry, I just want to know a little bit about my client." said Helia.


    "Client?" said Angus.


    "Yeah, judging by your attire, all of youe from the royal academy. It just happened that your academy is hiring us the Blunder guild for your tomorrow guide." said Helia.


    Hearing this, both Angus and Jayna begin to lower their guard a little bit.


    "Alright, then help yourself." said Angus.


    After Helia sits down, she looks at Anna, eating nonstop and ignoring her.


    "Fufufu¡­ What a cute girl. What''s her name?" asked Helia.


    "She is Anna." replied Jayna shortly.


    "I see, Anna. Does she alsoe with us tomorrow?" asked Helia.


    "Yeah, is there a problem?" asked Angus.


    "Nothing. It seems this mission will not be boring." said Helia.


    "Actually, I am quite curious as to why a person like your caliber wants to do an escort and guide mission with us." said Angus trying to divert the topic.


    "Hooo¡­ What an interesting statement. As for your inquiry, you may not know this, but your academy is actually promised quite hefty rewards almost the same as a level 6 mission rewards."


    "Otherwise, like what you said, there is no way a person like me will be interested in a mission like this. However, I think this mission will be quite interesting since there will be a cute and funny girl like Anna." said Helia.


    At this moment, "Omyom yyom yumm yoom yom yoop.. Yomm youm?? (Angus, did she also want the po.. Chocte cake?)" said Anna while her mouth was still full.


    "Anna, that''s rude. Swallow your food first before talking." rebuked Jayna.


    "Fufufu¡­ You are really like a small family."mented Helia.


    Hearing Helia''sment, Jayna immediately blushed.


    "F-Family." muttered Jayna.


    Looking at Jayna''s reaction, "Ohh my¡­ Fufufu.. Don''t worry, your little secret is safe with me. Anyway, I will excuse myself first. Enjoy your stay at the Greenhill and see you tomorrow." said Helia.


    After Helia is gone, Angus and Jayna back enjoy their cake without any interruption before going to the hotel as it is alreadyte in the afternoon. Fortunately, their hotel is quite famous and not too hard to find.


    Although Greenhill is a famous tourist spot and the gathering of the guild, the public order is good since theirws are pretty strict. The city is practically safe for any tourist and has a low crime rate.


    They didn''t overthink about Helia finding Anna''s identity since Anna''s safety is guaranteed by Jade and King Leon. Unless she is doing a massacre like her kind, she is free to do anything.


    After having a good night''s rest, Angus and the others wake up early in the morning. Everyone begins to gather around near the hotel, where the members of the Blunder guild are already gathered.


    Angus also finds Helia among the group. Like Angus thought, Helia is the group leader from the Blunder guild. After exchanging some greetings, they all begin to depart towards the Greenever dungeon''s entrance.


    The dungeon entrance is located not far from the city and could be essed easily. After a few minutes, they arrive in front of a giant dead tree. In the middle of the dead tree, just above its root, there is a massive opening around 20 meters wide and ten meters high.


    This entrance is big enough to release a few gigantic insectoid monsters at once during the monster outbreak. Fortunately, the kingdom''s soldiers and adventurers are constantly culling down the number of monsters inside the dungeon to prevent the monster outbreaks.


    Otherwise, Greenhill city may get destroyed in minutes as it is close to the dungeon. Like the Deep Hollow dungeon, there is also an entryway to pay the entrance fee before going inside the Greenever dungeon.


    However, only a few merchants set up their stall in front of the dungeon entrance. Greenever dungeon is close to Greenhill city and could easily be essed.


    Most merchants decide to sell their merchandise and do their business inside Greenhill city rather than pay the high entrance fee. The fee is more expensive than the Deep Hollow dungeon, around 15 gold coins for each person.


    The explored dungeon like the Greenever dungeon is safer and more popr than the unexplored dungeon. However, their entrance fee is also higher. Unless they are pretty skilled in hunting some grade two or grade three monster, they will never recover the entry fee.


    Because of this, only a highly skilled member of a big adventure guild could enter the dungeon. Basically, this is a high-end dungeon.


    After paying the entry fee, they immediately enter the dungeon entrance. Like the one with the Deep Hollow dungeon, Angus and the others find themself inside another space after entering the entrance.


    There is even a cloud and sun in the sky. Angus and the others feel like entering another dimension.


    ''Hmm¡­ This feels like old man Draugh''s personal space. But it is much more sophisticated.'' thought Angus while looking around.


    Near the exit, some adventurers are resting and setting up some tents. Like in the Deep Hollow dungeon, the adventurers here usually stay in the dungeon for days to hunt the monster before going out. They need to reach a certain quota not to waste their entry fee.

 Chapter 302: Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 302: Hunt</h4>


    After looking at the surrounding scenery for a while, "Alright, let''s move out. Guide, do your job."mand Helia.


    The guides begin to search and check the dungeon condition. Some of them even exchange information with the other adventurers. In this massive explored dungeon, the guide ys a vital role in not getting lost.


    They can also determine the monster''s location and distribution based on the little information. Therefore, people usually hire them to avoid getting lost and save time while exploring dungeons.


    After gathering a little information about the current dungeon, they immediately draw the monster distribution on the map before discussing it with Helia. While they discuss which route they should take, Angus and everyone observes the surroundings.


    Unlike the outside cool air, the environment feels damp and humid. Combined with the bright sun in the sky, the temperature is quite hot and ufortable for ordinary people.


    Fortunately, the majority of people here arebatants and high-grade ones. Otherwise, many people will get heatstroke from these environments.


    "Hm.. It''s quite humid and hot here." said Ian.


    "Right, there are also a lot of water elements in the air." said Axel.


    "That means the fire element will not be too effective in this ce. Make sure to not let your guard down in this ce." said Angus.


    "Sure." replied everyone.


    After that, Vice-Principal Ellen and Helia finish setting their course. Then, everyone begins to move under the guide''s lead. Since they are still near the exit, there are almost no monsters nearby.


    All the nearby spawned monsters are killed immediately by the adventure as it is close to the dungeon exit. As they begin to venture inside the massive forest, they find many kinds of ntation and insectoid monsters.


    The monster is handled by the adventurer and teacher easily while Angus and the others look around. They need to save their strength before reaching the destination ce. Until they reach the destination ce, their final examination is practically not starting yet.


    After a few hours of venturing into the forest, they finally reach an extensive clearing. The adventurer began to set up tents and secure the perimeters.


    After setting up the tent, "Alright, this will be our checkpoint and your final examination ce for the next few days. For starters, each of you needs to hunt a certain amount of monsters or specific monsters."


    "You will find your task inside these envelopes." said Vice-principal Ellen while distributing the envelope.


    "You are also free to form as a group or venture on your own. If there is some uncertainty, inform the monitor teacher or go towards this ce. Although there is a teacher that will monitor you, they will not move unless it is a dangerous situation."


    "Now, you are free to do anything as you please but let me remind you every action is being evaluated." said Vice-principal Ellen before leaving Angus and the others.


    "Now, what??" asked Axel.


    "Well, Let''s look at our monster target first." said Ian as he opened his envelope and found a sentence.


    "Hunt fifteen second-grade monsters."


    "Huh?? what is this?" said Axel as he read the letter.


    "Hunt ten second-grade monsters."


    "Mia, what did you get?" said Millie.


    "It seems I also need to hunt fifteen second-grade monsters. What about you?" said Mia.


    "I need to hunt ten second-grade monsters." said Millie.


    "Jayna, what did you get?" asked Angus.


    "I need to hunt fifteen second-grade monsters. How about you?" said Jayna.


    "Hmm.. Twenty or something second-grade monster with a few specific monsters." said Angus nonchntly.


    "Ehh.. that''s a lot." said Jayna.


    "Yeah, It seems I need to venture on my own to hunt all of them. Anyway, please take care of Anna when I am gone." said Angus.


    "Are you going alone?" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, I will immediately find you after I finish my task." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. We are not going together?" asked Axel.


    "Angus is right. Since we are free to form a group or go individually, let''s split up. It is also faster to finish our tasks this way." said Mia.


    "Sure." said Ian.


    Then, everyone began to scatter up. Millie and Mia still form a group like Jayna and Anna while the others go independently. As they scatter up, the teacher monitors and evaluates their performance.


    While everyone ventures on their own, Angus is still rooted on his spot, closing his eyes. Currently, Angus is using Great Mana Echolocation to locate all the surrounding monsters.


    ''Hmm¡­ The majority of them are first and second-grade monsters. But I can''t find my targeted monster. Well, let''s hunt them first.'' thought Angus.


    After that, Angus began to move in one specific direction. Unbeknownst to the teacher and others, Helia also decides to venture on her own, leaving the other adventure.


    Not long after Angus moved on his own, he found a second-grade insectoid monster, Steel Ant. Without wasting any time, Angus shot an enhanced Firebolt towards its head. The two meters tall ant was immediately killed without being able to retaliate.


    Then, Angus finds and kills a few more Steel Ant with an enhanced firebolt. After a while, he noticed something inside his perception.


    "Hoo¡­ Finally, find you." said Angus before walking in another direction.


    On the way, he kept killing any monster that approached him. After a while, Angus finds a blue-colored gigantic beetle, Zap Beetle. It is a monster beetle that produces electricity all around its body.


    "Hoo¡­ You are bigger than I thought and third grade at that. Let''s see how you handle this." said Angus as he shot a few enhanced Firebolt.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The Zap Beetle gets hit by the Firebolt and produces a spark all around him. Each time it gets hit, the spark begins to run around wildly.


    Looking that the beetle withstands Angus''s attack, "Hmm¡­ a spark on top of the hard defense. What a troublesome monster." said Angus.


    At this moment, the beetle is enraged by Angus''s attack and charges at him. Angus dodges to the side whileunching a spell [2nd Circle - Earth Spike]. The beetle hit the earth spike directly and broke them.


    "Ohh my.. it even breaks the earth''s spike. What a hard shell." said Angus.


    Angus didn''t know that third-grade Zap Beetle is actually a unique monster that even fourth-gradebatants find difficult to kill.


    It could only produce some low electricity if it is only a second and first-grade Zap Beetle. However, starting from the third grade, their lightning bes so intense that it could easily kill people. Combined with the hard exoskeleton, it is a monster that is hard to handle.


    After shooting a few more Firebolts, Angus noticed that he couldn''t damage the beetle unless he used a high circle spell.


    "Tch.. I really don''t want to use this. But, it seems I don''t have any choice. First, stop moving around. [2nd Circle - Entroot]" said Angus.


    A thick root vine appears below the Zap Beetle and ultimately binds it on the spot. The Beetle struggles using its monstrous strength and lightning around his body, trying to get out from its bind. However, Angus already cast another spell [2nd Circle ¨C Binding Chain].


    A bluish mana chain appears and begins to bind the Zap Beetle. With the two spell bindings, its movement ispletely restricted.


    "Alright, now be my practice target. [2nd Circle - Fireball]" said Angus.


    *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* Few big fireballs hit the Zap Beetle, but it didn''t hurt him and only made his binding loosen up. However, Angus is not done yet. Manipting the thick fire elemental in the air near the Zap Beetle, he immediately used Firecast [Firecast - 3rd Circle Fire Wyrm].


    The Fire wyrm immediately enveloped the struggling Zap Beetle and roasted it. Under the binding chain and the Fire Wyrm grip, the Zap Beetle finally met its end after a few minutes of being burned alive.


    "Fiuuhh.. What a tough monster." said Angus as he began to dismantle the Zap Beetle.


    The Zap Beetle body is precious and could be used for various products. After a while, he noticed something in his detection and heard a few buzzing sounds from the air.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s bear bees. There must be a nest around here."? said Angus while smirking as he followed the bear bee.


    Usually, an ordinary adventurer will decide to leave and avoid the bear bee. Their number is a lot, and they are also categorized as high-grade monsters. An ordinary adult bear bee is a full-fledged third-grade monster. They are also territorial monsters and grouped monsters.


    However, they also produce delicious, unique honey that could fetch a high price. The reason Angus decided to follow them is because of this honey. As a foodie, he likes few foods from this world. One of them is this bear bee honey.


    Angus finally reaches its territory and finds its giant nest following the bear bees.


    Looking at the number of the bear beeing around its nest, "Hmm.. It should be enough toplete my final examination task." said Angus while grinning.

 Chapter 303: Killing Bear Bee

    <h4>Chapter 303: Killing Bear Bee</h4>


    Bear Bee is one of the famous insect monsters in Firuman. Not only are they monsters that could reproduce themself, but they are also strong. A Bear Bee adult''s size could reach three to four meters high with at least grade three strength.


    With this kind of strength and theirrge number, they could easily disturb any ecosystem. It ismon sense to immediately destroy the Bear Bee nest as soon as possible when someone sees it.


    However, these bear bees could produce a godly delicacy despite their horrible strength and nature. They could produce a unique honey called Golden Honey that is sweet and delicious beyond imagination.


    Unfortunately, like any ordinary bee, the bear bee will try to attack anyone, be it a monster or people that try to touch this precious honey.


    Moreover, as territorial monsters, they will kill any living being besides them to protect their nest and Queen. Currently, Angus observes this Bear Bee nest not far from him beforeunching an attack.


    ''Hm.. This should be a small-scale Bear Bee nest since the Queen itself is still at grade four.'' thought Angus while inspecting the humongous bear bee nest.


    Although Angus said it is small scale, the size isparable with his manor in the capital city. At first, he thought of burning down the whole nest. However, he couldn''t do it as it would damage the Golden Honey inside it.


    One of the reasons why Golden Honey is rare and fetched for a high price is that it needs a lot of effort to harvest them without damaging it. The Golden Honey couldn''t withstand too high temperature or too low either.


    Therefore, people couldn''t use high circle spells to bombard the nest to get the Golden Honey. One of the ways to get Golden Honey is only by killing all the Bear Bees and its queen before looting the Golden Honey.


    After inspecting the surroundings, Angus decides this is the best choice to get the Golden Honey. Without hesitation, Angus came out from his hiding ce and red up his mana to attract the nearby Bear Bee.


    "Come on, I am here!!" yelled Angus.


    Like any ordinary monster, the Bear bee is also attracted to any mana living being and tends to destroy them. As the Bear Beees towards Angus, he shoots a few Fireballs towards them. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom*


    Some of the Bear Bee couldn''t withstand the barrage of Fireballs and died on the spot. Still, there are a lot of Bear Bees that keep approaching Angus.


    Keeping his calm, Angus immediately uses Multicast to cast two spells simultaneously [2nd Circle - Fire Oil] [2nd Circle - me Wave]. *Whoosh* A gigantic wave of fire immediately appeared in front of Angus and engulfed all the approaching Bear Bee.


    Looking at the burning scene in front of Angus, ''No wonder, those pyromaniacs are like burning things. This feeling is kinda.. wonderful.'' thought Angus.


    While Angus fights the iing Bear Bees, teacher Genus that is assigned to monitor Angus, couldn''t help but sweat nervously.


    ''I know that he is a monster, but to dare to fight the whole bear bees colony on his own. This is not what students could do. I didn''t dare to provoke the entire Bear Bees colony even if it is only a small scale one.'' thought Teacher Genus.


    "If he is in any danger, I will just grab him and run away. For now, I just need to monitor him." said teacher Genus while keeping looking at Angus ughtering the iing Bear Bee.


    The Bear Bee is famous for its number and its individual strength. Otherwise, they will be called elite monsters for nothing. Some third-grade bear bees managed to withstand Angus''s fire spell and continue charging at him madly.


    Looking at this, Angus maniptes the leftover fire mana in the air and casts a spell [Firecast -? 3rd Circle - Fire Wyrm]. *Rooarr* All the fire in the surrounding area bes one and turns into Fire Wyrm.


    The Fire Wyrm deterrents any Bear Bees that approach Angus. In the meantime, Angus also starts casting his next spell under the Fire Wyrm protection.


    ''Hmm.. their body is strong enough to withstand any low circle level. Then, how about this one?!'' thought Angus as he kept casting the spell.


    After a while, a giantplex magic circle appeared in front of him and shot a gigantic ball of fire [3rd Circle - Firest]. Looking at the iing Firest, some of the Bear Bees are trying to escape.


    "Eiits¡­ No, you don''t. [Hellfire - Explode]" said Angus


    *BLAARR* The gigantic Firest exploded and released a minor firestorm towards the surroundings. All the ntation that was engulfed by this firestorm immediately dried and burned to a crisp. This also happens to all the nearby Bear Bee.


    Fortunately, Angus already cast Fire Barrier on himself to withstand the Firest explosion. Otherwise, even the fire will not harm his body. It will certainly burn his clothes.


    "Fuhh.. the explosion from the third circle spell is really something else." said Angus.


    *Roarr* At this moment, Angus heard a beast roaring from the bear bee''s nest. Large bear beese out from the nest along with a few bear bees.


    Looking at the gigantic bear bees, "So, it is the queen now. I guess it is time to get serious." said Angus


    Then, Angus wielded the nearby fire mana in the air [Firecast - Fire Wyrm]. Angus summons another Fire Wyrm and flies towards the Bear Bees Queen. However, unlike the other Bear Bee, the queen only needs to swipe its thick arm to almost dissipate the Fire Wyrm.


    "Hoo¡­ As expected of a grade-four monster. This is going to be a hard fight." said Angus while shooting a few Fireballs.


    *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* Series of explosions are heard from Angus'' battle with the Bear Bees. This explosion attracted a lot of people.


    However, they know that this is Bear Bee''s territory and decide to leave it be. At the same time, some of the curious adventurers decide to check things out.


    "Huff.. what a persistent monster." said Angus as he kept bombarding the Bear Bee Queen.


    Angus could fight without caring about his mana and stamina with his monstrous regeneration. However, he also couldn''t deal any significant damage with his current spell or explosion skill. All he does is burn the queen''s thick fur a little bit and nothing more.


    "Guess, I need to use Firest once more." said Angus.


    Then, Angus starts to use Firecast to summon Fire Wyrm. Since there is much leftover fire mana in the surrounding, Angus could create two Fire Wyrm simultaneously and control them to charge at the Bear Bee Queen.


    Just as the Queen wants to dissipate the Fire Wyrm, Angus explodes one of the Fire Wyrm. *BLARR* Since the Fire Wyrm contains a lot of fire mana, the explosion is also unexpectedly big. The Queen gets hurt and bes wary of the other Fire Wyrm.


    Using this opportunity, Angus immediately cast another Firest in front of him. Sensing the big mana Angus release, the Queen immediately tried to charge at Angus, ignoring the Fire Wyrm. At this moment, the other Fire Wyrm entangled it and exploded. *BLARR*


    The Queen couldn''t help but take more damage from the point-nk explosion. It even lost one of its hands. Not giving the Queen any time to breathe, Angus releases Firest in front of the Queen [3rd Circle - Fire st]. *BOOMM*


    The Queen''s entire body was enveloped by the Fire st and burned alive by its high temperature. A few secondster, the queen bes a motionless, dead corpse.


    "Huft.. Finally, it is done. Now, time to harvest my loot." said Angus as he began to dismantle the surrounding Bear Bee and its nest.


    Angus finds a few eggs and Bear Bees cub inside the nest. The Bear bee''s egg and cub could be sold for a high price in the market. The egg could be a rare delicacy, while the cub could easily be tamed as familiar.


    However, Angus didn''t have any means to transport the cub safely. For now, he could only cast a sleeping spell towards the cubs so as not to annoy and attack him. Despite being a cub, they are already at the size of a bnce ball, around half meters.


    After thinking for a while, Angus decided to collect all the avable things he could store first. Then, he sliced open the giant nest and found a glittering gold-colored liquid inside it.


    "Ohhh.. What a nice scent." said Angus as he smelled the Golden Honey.


    Without hesitation, He immediately extracted all the Golden Honey without any leftovers. While he did this, he noticed some insectoid monster attracted by the Golden Honey unique smell and came to this ce.


    Fortunately, some of them meet the curious adventurer and get entangled with them while others keep approaching Angus''s location. Looking at the sleeping defenseless Bear Bee cub, Angus knows that these monsters will kill them if they are left alone.


    "Haa¡­ Guess I have no choice. Miss Helia, could you pleasee out." said Angus.

 Chapter 304: Chomper Tree

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chomper Tree</h4>


    "Miss Helia, could you pleasee out." said Angus.


    "Hoo.. To think you could even detect me." said Helia whileing out from the nearby bush.


    At the same time, ''What the hell?! I didn''t even notice her.'' thought Teacher Genus in silence while still hiding.


    "So, what can I do for you, boy? You are quite far and stranded from the others." said Helia.


    "Well, I need some help from your team to transport all these cubs. Of course, I will pay for your service." said Angus.


    "Ahh.. those bear bees cubs. Sure, let me call some of my guild members first. You sure got lucky to find this nest." said Helia.


    "Lucky? Well, perhaps. Anyway, How much for all of this transporting service?" said Angus.


    "I am not quite good at this stuff. When my guild memberse, you can negotiate with them." said Helia tantly.


    "Sure." said Angus.


    "Anyway, is that all the reason you call me?" said Helia with a teasing smile.


    "Huh?? I am not sure what you are talking about." replied Angus.


    "You know exactly what I am talking about." said Helia while looking at the surroundings.


    After a moment of silence, "You used my presence to deter some stupid hyena, right?" said Helia.


    "Really?? I just don''t want to cause unnecessary bloodshed." replied Angus.


    While Angus and Helia converse this, many movements could be perceived from the surrounding area. All of these movementse from the scout that all nearby adventurers sent.


    As Angus said, these curious adventurers could be greedy hyenas and try to snatch Angus''s loot, especially the cubs.


    Even with the help of teacher Genus, Angus may not be able to keep cubs from the hand of the greedy adventurer without killing some of them. Therefore, Angus decides to employ Helia and his guildmate to help him out of his predicament.


    Since Helia is a high-gradebatant andes from the famous guild, her name and presence will be enough to deter the others adventurers from having any evil thoughts.


    Moreover, ever since Helia came out from his hiding, she released the pressure on the iing monster. She also deterred not only the other adventurers but the attracted monster.


    While waiting for the other Blunder member toe to their location, Helia keeps looking at Angus with interest. After being stared at for a while, Angus couldn''t help it and look back at Helia.


    "Miss Helia, is there anything else you want?" asked Angus.


    "Nahh.. Nothing. I am just quite curious about you. You don''t look exhausted despite casting the third circle spell many times. Something that even third-grade magicians are unable to do, much less a second grade one." said Helia.


    "Hmm¡­ I just have some secrets." replied Angus nonchntly.


    "Alright, secretive boy. Anyway, I overheard you need toplete a certain task. Are you done with it?" asked Helia.


    "Pretty much. I just need to hunt one more specific monster, and it is done." said Angus.


    "Ohh.. May I know what it is?" said Helia.


    "It is called Chomper Tree." said Angus.


    "Ohh.. I know about them. If my memory is not wrong, the guide said there are some of them in that direction." said Helia while pointing in a certain direction.


    "Really, thanks for the information then." said Angus.


    The final examination does not prohibit the student from asking for information from another adventure or guide. However, whether the information is urate or not is another matter. Sometimes,? adventurers like to give others wrong information to reducepetition.


    Seeing Angus believing Helia''s information, Helia couldn''t help but find Angus a little bit cute. Actually, Angus didn''t believe Helia''s information at all.


    However, he knows that Helia couldn''t hurt him as her client. Still, Angus knew that Helia was nning something. Angus decided to y with Helia and look at what she nned for him.


    After waiting for a while, a few Blunder guilds arrive at their spot. Then, one of them begins to negotiate with Angus while the others put the sleeping cub into a special metal cage.


    After negotiating the price, "Emm.. Mr. Angus, did you also find glittering golden-colored honey when you were looting this area." said the Blunder member.


    The Blunder member thought Angus stumbled into this location rather than killing all the Bear Bees.


    "Ohh.. you mean Golden Honey. Yup, I found it. I already looted all of them." said Angus.


    "Really? Is there any chance you want to sell them to us? We will buy them at the market price." said the Blunder member with a smile.


    "Thanks for your offer. But, I don''t n to sell those things." said Angus.


    Hearing this, some of the Blunder members feel down. But the negotiator immediately tried to persuade Angus to sell the Golden Honey.


    "Don''t say that. We just want a small portion." said the Blunder member.


    At this time, "Ehem.. I think you are done with your negotiation, right, Mr. Angus?" said Helia from the side.


    "Yeah. It is done." said Angus shortly.


    "Good, now go!!" said Helia towards the other Blunder member.


    "Hii.. Y-Yes.. Ms. Helia." said the negotiator hurriedly.


    "Go back towards the camp, and let me remind you not to do something stupid to these cute little cubs. Otherwise, don''t think of staying in the guild anymore." said Helia.


    "Y-Yes. Right away, Ms. Helia." said the other Blunder guild.


    After that, the other Blunder guild immediately goes back to their camp, leaving Helia and Angus alone.


    "I am sorry for the rudeness of my fellow member. I hope you don''t find it offensive." said Helia.


    "Sure, besides, they haven''t done anything to me yet. Alright, I will be going now." said Angus before going in the direction that Helia pointed before.


    "Alright, stay safe." replied Helia shortly.


    The direction Helia gives is a little bit deeper into the forest. But, it is still part of the outskirts of the forest. After running at moderate speed for a while, Angus detected something in his perception.


    ''She is sure telling the truth. However, why the hell did she go into the inner area now? Whatever, I will just kill this monster and be done with the task.'' thought Angus.


    Not long after that, Angus finds a wall of the thick thorny vine. Sensing Angus'' presence, the thick vines move and attack Angus.


    "Tch.. a grade three Chomper Tree. I will take a while to kill itpletely." said Angus while shooting Fireball towards the thorny vine.


    Because of the humidity and the wet area, the vine is not caught in the fire as Angus wants. Suddenly, Angus finds a yellowish misting from the thorny vine.


    ''Poison!!'' thought Angus.


    Angus immediately cast a me Wave and Fire Oil towards the vine and his surroundings. The colossal fire prevented the vine and poisonous mist froming at him. At the same time, the surrounding area is heated and bing less humid than before.


    Using this opportunity, Angus cast Fire Wyrm from the surrounding fire [Firecast - Fire Wyrm]. *Roarr* The Fire Wyrm appeared and slowly burned the moving thorny vine. Under the continued onught of the Fire Wyrm, the Chomper tree finally revealed its true appearance.


    The Chomper Tree is actually a man-eating giant flower with countless thorny vines on it. They usually lodged at the steep surface or big tree. To kill the Chomper tree, one needs to find its flower and destroy it. The flower has the shape of a gigantic flower with many sharp teeth on it.


    Using Angus'' perception, he immediately finds the flower''s location. It is hidden deep inside the thick thorny vine. Angus silently cast another spell while controlling the Fire Wyrm to keep burning the thorny vine.


    After a while, Angus jumps, approaches the burning thorny vine, and releases his spell [3rd Circle - Firest]. *BOOMM* The massive Firestpletely destroys the weak, dry vines and moves towards the Chomper Tree flower.


    Couldn''t escape from the Firest range, the flowerpletely burned to a crisp without any retaliation. Before long, all the thorny vine stopped moving as the Chomper tree died.


    Unfortunately, a third-grade chomper tree didn''t give any valuable material besides its flower and core. As the flower ispletely burned down, he can''t harvest them and only takes the core as his loot.


    After harvesting the core, Angus decided toe back and group with Jayna. Just as he wants toe back, he detects a lot of insectoid monstersing in his direction. A dozen of them form a monster wave towards his direction and the camp.


    Noticing this, Angus''splexion begins solemnly, releasing a small murderous intent.


    "So, this is your n, huh? Fine, I will y with you a little bit." said Angus


    Then, Angus red up his humongous mana to the surroundings and attracted all the iing insectoid monsters towards him.


    "This is the first time I tried this spell. Let''s hope it is quite useful." said Angus as he cast a spell while pping his hand.


    A momentter, A magic circle appeared below his body and shot hundreds of balls of fire towards the surrounding [4th Circle - Vulcan Shots]. All these small fireballs flying towards the iing insectoid monster hit them. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*

 Chapter 305: Slicer Fly

    <h4>Chapter 305: Slicer Fly</h4>


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Each of the Vulcan Shots creates a small explosion. The nearby lush forest immediately turns into a burning wastnd. Still, some of the insectoid monsters managed to withstand Angus''s spell.


    "Not yet, Here take this [Runecard - Fire Oil]!!" said Angus as he took out three rune cards.


    The three rune cards immediately sprouted Fire Oil on the burningnd. *BOOM* The moment Fire Oil touched with the littering fire, it exploded and prevented the approaching monster. Then, Angus immediately used Firecast to create Fire Wyrm out of it [Firecast - Fire Wyrm x3].


    *ROOARR* Three gigantic FIre Wyrm appeared from the fire and began to engage with the nearby insectoid monster.


    "Haa.. Haa.. I guess this is still taking quite a toll on me." said Angus in a rough breath.


    Suddenly, Angus''s instinct warns him, and a fast monster enters his detection. Trusting his instinct, Angus immediately dodges to the side. *Whooshh* The ground where he previously stood gouged with a massive destructive wind.


    Using his detection, Angus immediately finds the perpetrator who attacks him andpletely destroys one of his Fire Wyrms. The monster is simr to the Dragonfly but way much bigger. Its size is around two meters high.


    It is quite smallpared to other insectoid monsters, but Angus notices it is the most dangerous monster nearby. It is called Slicer Fly, a dragonfly monster proficient at wind element.


    "Tch.. she is really crazy to send a grade four Slicer Fly to me. Does she think I have endless mana or what?" said Angus while dodging another iing attack from the Slicer Fly,


    While dodging, Angus feels his mana is not even a quarter of his total mana. It means Angus could only use low circle spells to attack the Slicer Fly.


    Angus sent a few enhanced Firebolt towards the monster. However, the Slicer Fly could evade the attack easily and counter with another wind de.


    "What an annoying fly!" said Angus


    Then, Angus controls one of the Fire Wyrm to approach the Slicer Fly from the side after killing a few nearby insectoid monsters. Just as the Slicer Fly wants to attack the iing Fire Wyrm, Angus explodes the Fire Wyrm [Hellfire - Explode]. *BAAM*


    After the view bes clear, Angus finds that the monster is unharmed from the gigantic explosion, even getting more enraged. He could see a transparent barrier around the monster.


    "Tch.. Wind Barrier. This is going to be tough." said Angus.


    Then, both of them begin to exchange attacks. Angus also not only uses fire spells but other low circle element spells to gain some advantage.


    Fortunately, the other insectoid monster is held down by thest Fire Wyrm. Angus didn''t need to worry about the other monster disturbing his fight.


    "Eat this!! [2nd Circle - Lightning Bolt]." yelled Angus.


    A sh of bluish lightning traveled in the blink of eyes and hit the Slicer Fly''s wind barrier. The attack managed to stagger the monster a little bit. Using this opportunity, Angus shoots a few Fireballs towards it. Once again, the Slicer Fly managed to dodge the attack.


    However, it didn''t notice Angus already approached its side using Beast Walk. Angus takes out Sky Thorn and hits it [Spiraling sh]. *Bamm* The Slicer Fly''s side immediately gets torn apart from the attack.


    *BBZZTT* The Slicer Fly screamed in pain. Not done with his attack, Angus stabbed his Sky Thorn towards the wounded part. *BBZZTT* Ignoring the pained scream, Angus channels his burning fire mana to the Sky Thorn and begins to burn the Slicer Fly through the wound.


    Left with no choice, the Slicer Fly releases a massive shockwave from its buzzing sound [Sonic Wave]. *BBTZZ* Angus couldn''t hold it and was forced to back down from the invisible wave attack. Fortunately, Angus already used Fire Barrier before engaging with the Slicer Fly.


    Still, his fire barrier couldn''tpletely neutralize the Sonic Wave. It makes his ear go deaf and bleeding. Luckily, his body regeneration could easily heal this kind of wound.


    "What a horrible attack. Still, you are the one that is going to die." said Angus while channeling more Fire Mana to the Sky Thorn.


    Despite receiving the attack, Angus managed to keep his Sky Thorn connected to the wounded Slicer Fly through the chain. The Sky Thorn is glowing red and starts to roast the Slicer Fly from the inside.


    Manipting the burning Sky Thorn''s chain, Angus manages to bind the Slicer Fly''s body along with its wings. Then, Angus pulls the Slicer Fly down to the ground using his monstrous strength.


    *Bam* Without giving it any time to take a breath, Angus approaches the Slicer Fly and stabs Sky Thorn to its gigantic head [Burning Pierce]. *Bam* the entire head exploded along with the Slicer Fly''s life.


    "Fiuuhh.. That was tough." said Angus while quite exhausted.


    At the same time, Teacher Genus and Helia, who witnessed Angus''s battle from far away, couldn''t help but be surprised at Angus''s strength.


    ''T-That''s not supposed to be a magician''s strength!! Even a warriorbatant is hardly able to release that kind of strength.'' thought Genus.


    ''What a monstrous strength and his mastery over fire spell is also top-notch. Is he the secret weapon of the Heart Kingdom?'' thought Helia.


    At the same time, Angus is in a sour mood as his entire body is sttered with the Slicer Fly''s meat and blood.


    "Urrgghh.. this is going to make me smell. I should take a bath first before going to Jayna. Not wanting Jayna toin about the smell." said Angus.


    The other insectoid monster gets burned down by hisst Fire Wyrm and leaves the corpse behind. Then, Angus starts to dismember and harvest the precious part from the dead insectoid monster. Most of the rare parts are damaged and burned down, but they still hold a certain value.


    ''No wonder Ernest likes to trade with me. The monster part from the system is always in pristine condition. Compared to this, its value may be two or three times higher.'' thought Angus.


    After a while, Angus is finally done looting and immediately gets away from his location. He didn''t know when Helia would send another batch of monsters. Even though he still could fight and love it, Angus still didn''t like to have a meaningless fight and expose his strength to others.


    While running back towards the camp, he decides to take a bath on the nearby river. Although he could use a cleaning spell, he still prefers to have a proper bath and soap since the cleaning spell could not fully erase the smell.


    Soon, Angus finds a clear running river with no monster nearby. Angus immediately takes a bath and cleanses himself along with his royal academy uniform without hesitation.


    While Angus has a nice rxing bath, the others hunt monsters to finish their task. Unlike Angus, who has super regeneration and massive mana, the others need to hunt the monster carefully while managing their stamina and mana.


    Currently, most of them are already back to the camp to rest and regenerate their mana, except Jayna and Anna. Like Angus, Jayna also has massive mana in her body, though she didn''t have ridiculous mana regeneration.


    Despite this, she could still fight for days against the nearby monster. None of these monsters could withstand Jayna''s Crimson sh and her destructive fire. Combined with her sword mastery, she could easily kill any ordinary grade two monster.


    On the other hand, Anna is currently sightseeing in the forest and can handle the monster with only her physical strength. She only needs to enhance her body with mana or miasma to overpower and kill the grade two monster.


    However, they still need a little effort when fighting a grade three monster or a group of monsters. Fortunately, there are almost no grade three monsters in the surrounding area. In the end, they could hunt the monster safely.


    Anna''s final examination task also requires her to hunt 15 second-grade monsters. For Anna and Jayna, their task is not as difficult as Angus. But, they still need to search and find their target toplete the task.


    Unlike Angus, both of them didn''t haverge range detection skills and needed to find their target manually. While searching for the monster, Anna once again is a troublemaker and runs around despite being rebuked by Jayna.


    Not only that, she likes to touch everything like the grass and or tree during her little adventure. Now, she is in front of the tree and decides to poke it.


    "Touch!!" said Anna before looking at the tree confusedly.


    "Hmm¡­ Big sis.. Big Sis.. There is a Mr. Wood here." said Anna.


    Noticing the miasma present in the tree, "Anna, get away from it."


    Before Anna can respond, the tree moves and one of the branches grabs Anna. The branch lifted her while a face appeared on the tree surface.


    "Uwaa.. I am flying." said Anna.


    *KKrttRrtt* As the tree makes some sound. Looking at the tree carefully, Jayna notices it is a second-grade Evil Treant.


    "Stupid tree. Release Anna at once." said Jayna while unsheathing her sword.


    Hearing Jayna demand, the tree suddenly put Anna on the ground and released her from its bind. This action caught Jayna off guard, and she didn''t know what to do towards the tree. She could only look at the tree confusedly.

 Chapter 306: Allegiance

    <h4>Chapter 306: Allegiance</h4>


    After putting Anna back to the ground, the Evil Treant looks at Jayna like waiting for the next instruction.


    "Boohoo.. Mr. Wood.. Mr. Wood.. Lift me once again." said Anna while pouting.


    Anna begins to demand while jumping around. However, the Evil Treant only looks at Anna silently before looking back at Jayna, waiting for the next order.


    Not knowing what to do, "Anna,e here. Don''t be naughty, and you.. I guess you could.. go away." said Jayna uncertain at the end of her sentence.


    Hearing Jayna''s words, the Evil Treant immediately uprooted from the spot and walked away.


    "Ehh.. Mr. Wood, where are you going? Lift me once again." said Anna trying to pursue the Evil Treant.


    Fortunately, Jayna managed to stop the little troublemaker in time. After the Evil Treant ispletely gone, "Shadow guard, make sure others do not know this incident besides father." said Jayna coldly.


    After that, Jayna''s shadow begins to shake and move in a certain direction.


    ''Haa¡­ I hope this matter is not blown up.'' thought Jayna before continuing searching for monsters.


    Like ordinary weather, there is also nighttime and daytime inside the Greenever forest. In the daytime, most of the insectoid and ntation monsters are active. On the other hand, only ntations and a few insectoid monsters be active at nighttime.


    Since there are fewer monsters to hunt, the adventurer usually uses the nighttime to rest. Currently, the time iste in the afternoon, and the sun is low.


    Rather than going back to the camp, Jayna and Anna decide to continue their hunt since they only need a few monsters toplete their tasks. After venturing into the forest, Jayna and Anna feel a familiar presence approaching them.


    "Angus!!" called Anna while running in a certain direction.


    *Bonk* "Tch.. Anna, how many times have I told you not to run recklessly." said Angus while hitting the little troublemaker''s head.


    "Ouch.. Hurt.. It hurts." said Anna while rolling on the ground.


    "Jayna, I am back. How is your task?" called Angus as he approached Jayna.


    "Wee back. We are almost done with our task. I just need to hunt three more monsters while Anna needs to hunt one more." said Jayna.


    "I see. Need some help to find the monster." said Angus.


    "Although it is faster that way, I think it is better to search them slowly." said Jayna.


    "Sure. If you want that way." said Angus.


    Then, they begin to venture deep into the forest. Jayna and Anna are searching and fighting the nearby insectoid monster without Angus''s help. On the other hand, Angus only observed Jayna and Anna''s fight from behind.


    "Anyway, did something happen during your hunt? I could feel a small tremor from your direction." said Jayna.


    "Well, I might go on a little bit of a rampage. Hehehe.." said Angus before he told Jayna his hunt.


    After hearing Angus''s story while killing a few approaching insectoid monsters, "Ehh.. You seem to like having fun." said Jayna.


    "Well, you could say that. Anyway, did something interesting happen that I missed?" said Angus.


    "Yeah, we meet Mr. Wood." said Anna from the side while pping the nearby insectoid monster.


    "Mr. Wood??" said Angus confusedly.


    "It is actually like this¡­" Jayna told about the obedient Evil Treant to Angus.


    After hearing her story, "Hmm.. That''s certainly interesting. I am not sure for now, but I think it is because of our Ancient Power [Allegiance]." said Angus.


    [Allegiance] is one of the Ancient Powers that Angus and Jayna receive from the Ancient King Queen of Beast. It is an ancient power to govern over living beings that are weaker than them.


    So far, they could only use ancient power to detect and distinguish monsters/beasts in their surroundings.


    "Yeah, I thought so. If I am not wrong, the Queen of Beast also said this ancient power is more suitable for me." said Jayna.


    ''Hmm.. Maybe because she is merged with the Fire Phoenix, this power manifested more. But, to control monsters¡­ This power will certainly cause trouble. Fortunately, Jayna moves fast and uses the shadow guard to take care of the monitor teacher.'' thought Angus.


    (a/n : The shadow guard is not killing the monitor teacher, only bind the teacher through silence contract)


    "Have you ever tried it on another monster?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah, but none of them is obedient like Evil Treant. Maybe it only works for Evil Treant." said Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ We need to use this power carefully. However, to leave it alone will be wasteful. I think we should ask for your father and uncle Jade first. Furthermore, We also need to know which monster will be affected to avoid any idents." said Angus.


    "Sure." said Jayna while butchering thest grade two insectoid monster.


    After that, they finally finished their task.


    "Haa.. I am tired." said Anna while slumping on the ground.


    "It is because you are always running around carelessly and attracting monsters." rebuked Angus.


    "Yeah, but because of her, we also finished the task before nighttime." said Jayna.


    "*Sigh* You are spoiling Anna too much. Anyway, let''s get back to the camp. I don''t want to set up another tent here." said Angus.


    "Angus, Carry me." said Anna.


    "Walk on your own. You will be a pig if you keep gettingzy." said Angus.


    "Piggy!! No way, Anna loves piggy but doesn''t want to be piggy like the one that is trying to approach big sis." said Anna.


    "Hoo.. and what did you do to them?" said Angus.


    "I beat them until their face resembles piggy." said Anna.


    "Hahahaha.. That''s my little girl." said Angus.


    On the other hand, Jayna could only sigh but was also happy at her boyfriend''s behavior. They arrive at the camp not long after that, just as the sky bes dark. Then, they met with the others and asked about their hunt progress.


    Unlike Angus, Jayna, and Anna, the others still have notpleted their task. Most of them still need around one or two more days beforepleting their task. Despite this, the others didn''t rush things as they knew safety was more important thanpleting the task.


    The experience inside the Endless Battlefield dimension already taught them always to be prudent and stay alert at any time. Actually, if they are going all out, they could do this task in a day, but they will be forced to exhaust and use their trump card.


    Ian needs to get help from Marko, Axel needs the support of a second-grade spirit or more, Mia needs to spend more mana, and Millie needs to exhaust her soul power. Using these trump cards for the task is wasteful since there is always an unknown factor inside the dungeon.


    After meeting with everyone, Angus decides to check the bear bee cubs he caught before. Since the bear bee cubs are weak and not even a graded monster, their magic resistance is low and susceptible to sleep magic.


    Currently, the cubs are still sleeping soundly inside the special cage. Then, Angus decides to cast a Deep Sleep spell on each of them to make sure they are not waking up until they return.


    Looking at the Bear Bee cubs, "Cute!! Angus.. Angus¡­ Could I have one?" said Anna from the side.


    "Err.. You can but not now." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. why??" said Anna.


    "Currently, they are still called monsters. They need to be purified first before they could be your familiar." said Angus.


    Monsters like Bear Bee cubs could still be tamed into familiar beasts since they are still not corrupted by the miasma. They also need to be purified first as they will not go berserk when they reach grade one or higher.


    The purifying process is quiteplicated and expensive. Moreover, they could only be done to the ungraded monster like the bear bee cub. This is also the major reason no one tried to breed monsters for harvesting their part.


    The purification fee is too expensive. Unless the monster is sold to be familiar to others, they will never get back their money. Furthermore, cultivating monsters requires a lot of resources and effort.


    Basically, breeding monsters just to take their monster part is not a profitable business. Of course, if they skip the tamed and purifying process, they could make money. However, there is also risk for the breakout, especially high-grade monsters.


    Therefore, most of the kingdom prohibited cultivating or sheltering monsters to avoid this disaster. In the past, there were already a few cases where many towns got annihted because some greedy people tried to breed monsters without being properly tamed or purified.


    Currently, onlyrge organizations in the underground world still dare to do this kind of business. Angus decided to take Bear Bee cubs not because he wanted to breed them. But, also they are pretty expensive in the market.


    Bear Bee is an elite monster that could reach third grade after they are going into adulthood. In other words, it is like having another elitebatant equal to a grade-fourbatant.


    Usually, cultivating a grade-fourbatant takes a lot of resources and a dozen years. It also depends on the person''s talent and effort. Therefore, monsters like Bear Bee cubs are always high on demand, especially in wealthy and influential circles.


    Looking at the Bear Bee cubs, "Angus, could you give me one of the cubs? Of course, I will pay for it." said Ian.

 Chapter 307: End of Final Examination

    <h4>Chapter 307: End of Final Examination</h4>


    "Angus, could you give me one of the cubs? Of course, I will pay for it." said Ian.


    To improve his talent as Beast Tamer, Ian needs to get another familiar beside Marko. Bear Bee cub is one of the great choices to make it familiar. Not only are they still ungraded, but they also are not categorized as unique or legendary beast/monsters that need a special contract.


    Therefore, contracting with Bear Bee will not burden Ian. Furthermore, he could also train his Beast Tamer skill with it. Currently, Marko is too powerful for him to use any beast tamer skill.


    Hearing Ian''s request, "Sure. I will save one for you, and you don''t have to worry about the price." said Angus.


    "No, I can''t ept that. Bear Bee cubs are too precious." replied Ian.


    "Just think of it as a token of our friendship. Besides, I have too many cubs to handle." said Angus.


    Currently, Angus has seventeen Bear Bee cubs with various kinds of ages. Usually, the younger one will fetch more price as they could easily be tamed. Among these seventeen Bear Bee, only five are around one month old.


    The others are already more than three months or more. Few of them even reach one year old and almost form their core. Normally, the Bear Bee will be an adult when they get ten years old. In other words, they will reach at least grade three after ten years old.


    Compared to other civilized races, this kind of growth is likeparing running with driving a supercar. This is why the Bear Bee monster is quite dangerous and needs to be monitored constantly.


    They may bring a lot of profit and money, but they could be trouble if left alone. In the past, many kingdoms were destroyed by this monster just because their nest was left unchecked.


    There are even a few monster overlords that were born from this monster species. If not because they are very territorial and could not get along with the other monster, they may be monsters to be feared.


    After many survive and battled with monsters for years, some experts and researchers learned more about the monster''s habits and behavior. Most of the monsters are dangerous if they are left alone, but there is one that could be a disaster just by living.


    These kinds of monsters are called disaster monsters and need to be killed as soon as possible. The gue Worm that attacked the Sur Vige before is one of these monsters.


    If the worm is left alone, they could not only spread disease to the whole vige but may also kill the Sand Turtle itself. Fortunately, inside the Toxic Wastnd, there are a lot of venomous monsters that eat gue Worm and control its poption.


    However, if gue worms managed to get inside one of the Kingdom in Firuman where no one eats them, they could destroy the entire kingdom in a matter of days or weeks.


    Fortunately, Bear Bee monsters are not categorized as disaster monsters. People will have no problem in making them as familiar.


    After casting Deep Sleep to each Bear Bee cub, Angus decides to rest in his tent. His body may not be tired because of his regeneration, but it could not be said for his mind. Although his mind is hardly fatigued, he still needs to rest and sleep properly.


    Two days passed by uneventfully, and the others also managed toplete their task without any problem. Angus is justzing around either sleeping, ying with Anna, or reading books while enjoying the scenery for these two days.


    He didn''t need to worry about the monster as the adventurer would care for them. During these two days, Helia also stayed silent and left Angus alone.


    However, Angus still observes and keeps looking out towards the woman through his detection skill. He didn''t know what this crazy woman did.


    Unfortunately, Angus couldn''t be too intimate with Jayna as it would create a rumor among the others.


    Even though Angus and Jayna didn''t care about such a rumor, Angus didn''t want to destroy Jayna''s prestige as princess. In the end, they couldn''t openly show their rtionship to others.


    After everyone hadpleted their task, they immediately left the dungeon. With the presence of Helia, they could easily reach the exit without any trouble. Soon, they managed to return outside without any trouble.


    Arriving inside Greenhill city, their group begins to separate and is dismissed. The Blunder guild is only responsible for escorting and guiding them during their visit inside the Greenever dungeon. Before the Blnder guild is going on their way, Helia approaches Angus.


    "I hope we meet again, boy." said Helia.


    "Yeah, let''s hope that will not happen." replied Angus tantly.


    "Fufufu¡­ See ya, boy." said Helia while leaving Angus.


    Angus didn''t forget the Bear Bee cubs cage and gave it to the royal academy guard to take care of them.


    ''They will be sufficient to take care of the cubs.'' thought Angus after giving it to the guards.


    Although the royal academy guard only consists of third-gradebatants, their number is many. Furthermore, no one is stupid enough to try to steal them while the guard is showing the royal academy banner. At least they will not dare to act inside the city.


    After resting for half a day, everyone reluctantly leaves Greenhill tourist city and back towards the capital city. Unlike before, some bandits obstruct and try to rob them as the news about the Bear Bee Cubs spread around.


    However, the guard managed to eliminate them before the bandits could do anything. If the matter gets worse, the teacher will also help the guard. Just by the help of Vice Principal Ellen from behind, the guard could easily eliminate them.


    These show how important magicians y in a group battle. Still, cultivating a magician is not easy. For most people without talent, the Magician path is more challenging than the warrior path. People may even choose to be hybrid rather than be pure magicians.


    The majority reason for this is that magicians use mind power and calction to cast spells. Even if people could do the calction and have strong mind power, they may not use it properly in the middle of the battle.


    Therefore, a pure magicianbatant is rare, especially someone like Angus, who could enhance and modify his spells. Moreover, most magicianbatants be schrs or researchers rather than battle magicians.


    After a few days of traveling, Angus and the others finally safely managed to get back to the royal academy. Once they arrive at the royal academy, the teacher immediately discusses and evaluates their performance result.


    The next day, they find they passed with flying colors, and Angus upies first ce. In his report, there is even a remark from teacher Genus, "Does he still need to stay in this academy?".


    Reading the report, ''Haa.. It seems I''m going overboard this time. However, if I leave those monsters as they are, there will be some casualties. Still, this will attract a lot of attention.'' thought Angus.


    Looking at Angus''s gloomy face, "Angus, is something wrong? Didn''t you get first ce?" asked Jayna.


    "Exactly, because of that. You should be the one that takes that rank and gets the spotlight. But, because of that crazy woman, I got first ce. It is too much hassle." said Angus.


    What Angus didn''t know is he would still get the first ce despite not killing the iing monster wave as he practically didn''t make a single error in battle and decision.


    Moreover, he also managed to hunt down the Bear Bee alone, which not even a fourth-gradebatant could do. Although the bear bee nest is small, it is still very dangerous and could not be destroyed by a single fourth-gradebatant.


    Knowing that some of his strength is exposed, Angus feels that there will be a lot of hassle from now on, especially from the noble circle.


    Fortunately, today is hisst day to continue studying in the royal academy. He will not get annoyed by many kids below him that want to curry his favor or make a connection to him.


    After the term break, Angus and the others will be doing missions tests and required to be away from the academy. After receiving the report, Angus left the academy before the news spread and got entangled with the other students.


    Leaving the royal academy, Angus didn''t go towards his manor but instead went to the research center. A few days from now, there will be a demonstration from Lily as the first homunculus. This demonstration will be attended by most of the nobles of the Heart Kingdom.


    Although Angus couldn''t help much in the creation of Lily. As one of the creators, he is still responsible for doing the final checks before the demonstration.


    Arriving at the research center, Angus immediately goes towards the deepest part of the research center and finds the other working on Lily''s body. On the other hand, Lily herself read some books.


    "Ahh.. Angus, you are here." called Benjamin.

 Chapter 308: I Want To Fight

    <h4>Chapter 308: I Want To Fight</h4>


    "Ahh.. Angus, you are here." called Benjamin.


    "Yeah. So, how is it going?" replied Angus.


    "Everything is going on the track. With Lily''s learning speed, she is already learning up to fourth circle spells already." said Benjamin.


    "Really?? That''s much faster than we previously nned." said Angus.


    "Yeah, It is actually thanks to you for making her learn all the basics and the theoretical part first. Now, she couldpletely learn magic spells on her own just by reading the books." said Benjamin.


    "Well, I just thought it would help her in learning spells, but to think she could learn on her own is beyond expectation. It seems I still underestimate her learning capability." said Angus.


    "Of course. Otherwise, she will never survive after thousands of years inside that ce. Lily''s learning capability is almost or maybe higher than other normal people, especially with her thinking speed." said Benjamin.


    "Alright, then let''s check her. We need to prepare Lily in her best condition during the demonstration." said Angus.


    "Ahh.. about that. To keep the information secure, it seems only Master Valeron is going during the demonstration. Because of that, I don''t know who is going to attend the demonstration or what kind of demonstration it is. Did you perhaps have any idea?" said Benjamin.


    "I don''t know about the demonstration either. His majesty is to keep it to his own and only be revealed during the demonstration day. However, one thing for certain is she is going to fight someone." said Angus.


    "As for the spectator, it is all the nobles in the Heart Kingdom. I heard from my father that this would show not only the first Homunculus but also a demonstration to show the Heart Kingdom''s power and might." added Angus.


    "Haa¡­ It seems there will be another war because of my creation." said Benjamin dejectedly.


    Hearing this, "Did you regret it?" asked Angus while checking the paper in front of him.


    "Regret?? Of course not. Even if my creation destroys the world itself, I will never regret it. During my thousand years of experience, I learned that there are no bad or good tools. There are only evil people."


    "As long as my creation is not made by sacrificing living beings, I don''t care who is going to use it and their purpose."


    "All I want is to keep doing my research and making some breakthroughs. Since I am already cursed with this body, I already stop caring about that political stuff." said Benjamin while also checking the data in front of him.


    "Master Benjamin is right. From the start, we know that we created a weapon. As for how his majesty wields this weapon, it is up to him." chimed Valeron from the side.


    "I see. Then, I don''t have to worry about it anymore." said Angus.


    Then, everyone begins to work and check every part of Lily.


    At this moment, "Master, Did I also go to this war you are talking about?" said Lily.


    This question stupefied everyone in the room.


    Before anyone could respond, "Why are you asking Lily? Did you want to go to war?" said Benjamin.


    "If the masters and father wish for it, I will dly fight for war." said Lily.


    "*Sigh* No, Lily. You will not go to war. We will create others that are simr to you to go to war." said Benjamin.


    "I see. So, you will create something like my siblings." said Lily.


    "Err.. You could put it that way." said Benjamin.


    "Will these siblings live for a thousand years in that ce?" said Lily.


    "No, of course not." said Benjamin.


    "Then, they will never be as strong as me." said Lily.


    "Ehh¡­ Why did you say that?" said Benjamin as everyone was also curious about Lily''s answer.


    "Master, you may not know this. But, I keep being conscious while being trapped in that ce. For thousands of years, my brain and what you called mentally also became mature. With this, I could make a better decision and learn things faster while filtering other unimportant stuff."


    "If you only create a copy of me from my memory, they will still not be as good as me. They will only inherit my memory but not experience it by themself. Based on my calction, their capability will drop down more than fifty percent." said Lily.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s certainly logical. It is the same case as the battle golem. Even though their database is the same, the older one is slightly stronger than the new one in terms ofbat." said Gilford.


    "Master Gilford is right. There will be a lot of ipatibilities with their body and brain. In the worst case, their brain may get overloaded and destroyed."


    Even if their brain can survive, they still need time to adapt. They may be able to fight against low-gradebatants. However, when fighting against the elite, they have a high chance to lose. My suggestion is to train them a little bit before sending them to a real fight." said Lily.


    "Hmm¡­ that''s certainly a problem. I need to let his majesty know about this." said Master Valeron.


    "Agree. But, we need to test them out first. Right now, we are only specting on this matter." said Benjamin.


    Then, Angus back approaches Lily and looks at her.


    "Lily, why did you bring this up? Did you feel pity towards your siblings?" asked Angus.


    "No, master Angus. If it was a few hundred years ago, I might feel pity for them. But, I know they are created for a purpose. It is already their responsibility to fulfill their purpose. I bring this up because I also want to fight." said Lily.


    "I know Father Benjamin is not wishing me to fight anymore. However, for a thousand years, I kept learning about fighting and killing others."


    "This feeling is already engraved in my¡­ soul. I am not sure if I even have a soul like other living beings, but I feel fighting is part of me." said Lily.


    Hearing this, everyone once again didn''t know what to reply. From the start, all of them are already suspicious about Lily. Her thinking process is too humane for artificial intelligence. At first, they thought it was because of Benjamin''s brain form and research.


    However, to make an artificial intelligence have a soul. This is certainly not an ordinary case. The soul is a mysterious thing and no one can fully understand it. They exist yet are also not real. But one certain thing is every living being has a soul.


    After a while, "Then, let''s check it. If you truly have a soul or not. I have a friend that could do this for you. As for your intent to fight, I think it will be a little bit difficult." said Angus.


    "Really? Then, thank you, master Angus." said Lily.


    "Don''t thank me yet. You may not know this, but your father, Benjamin, is creating a contract with His majesty, King Leon, never to implicate you in any war. Be it foreign war or inside the kingdom war. Your father wants you to live like a normal girl." said Angus.


    "Is that true, father?" asked Lily.


    "*Sigh* Yeah, that''s true. I just want you to live peacefully like a normal girl." said Benjamin.


    Hearing this, Lily immediately hugged Benjamin. At this moment, Benjamin fell silent, and everyone didn''t know what he felt as there was no expression on his bony face.


    "Thanks for the consideration, Father. But, I still wish to fight. I feel like it is already part of me." said Lily.


    "Hmm¡­ I may have a solution for that. All you want is to keep fighting, right? Then, you don''t necessarily need to go to war by yourself." said Valeron.


    "Master Valeron, what do you mean?" asked Benjamin.


    "She could train her siblings." said Valeron shortly.


    A few days passed by since Angus went to the research center. During these few days, many noblese to the capital city. Be it lower nobles, honorary nobles, or high nobles, they all gather at the capital city.


    Their King called all of them to look at the first homunculus demonstration. Despite this being an official gathering, most of them bring their armor and weapons. This is because no one knows the content of the demonstration.


    In the past, there were simr events, and King Leon suddenly picked one of the nobles to fight for demonstration. Although there is no bloodshed or severe injury, the noble is humiliated as he could not perform significantly due to never training for a long time.


    Since then, all the nobles have never neglected their training despite having a position as noble. Still, whenever there is a demonstration without unknown content like this, the nobles feel nervous about not getting picked up.


    Of course, not all the nobles feel the same way. Some of the high nobles responsible for guarding the border or restrictive area didn''t feel nervous even if they got chosen as part of a demonstration.


    Currently, the demonstration is happening at the special training facility in the capital city. Almost all the noblese by themself or send a representative from their family.


    Since Angus happens in the capital city as an adult, he also gets invited into this demonstration along with his father. He also wants to see and check Lily''s performance.

 Chapter 309: The Legendary Homunculus

    <h4>Chapter 309: The Legendary Homunculus</h4>


    Arriving at the training ground building simr to the amphitheater, Angus finds there are already a lot of nobles arriving. Most of them wear armor and a sword that seems ready to fight anytime.


    Because of this, the security check is quite long and takes time. Still, nobody''s dared to make a ruckus. They don''t know when their unpredictable king ising.


    Unlike the usual noble gathering, King Leon likes toe at random times rather thaning after most nobles arrive. Creating a ruckus and chaos when King Leon arrives is thest thing that everyone wants to do.


    While on the queue, "You don''t seem to be nervous." said Duke Jacob from Angus''s side.


    "Why should I? Rather than feeling nervous, I feel that there will be a lot of hassle and annoying flies." said Angus.


    "Flies?? Hahahaha¡­ That seems true. Well, you are the first ce in your ss. So, there will be many peopleing to you like flies." said Duke Jacob.


    Hearing this, Angus could only roll his eyes towards all the hassle. If it is not because he wants to see Lily''s performance, he will nevere to this gathering. He rather spends his time reading books, learning new spells, or training.


    After a while, they finally passed through the security check and entered the hall. Before the demonstration starts, everyone will wait and talk with the others in thismunal hall.


    "Alright, I will talk with those adults first. You can go on your own." said Jacob as he found some peopleing on his way.


    "Sure, I will just take some snacks." replied Angus nonchntly.


    While going towards the snack table, Angus hides his presence and blends in with the crowd. He notices a few people be startled after losing his whereabouts.


    Looking at the surprised noble, ''Hmm¡­ Most of them are the viscount and baron''s son or daughter with a few high noble''s sons. What a hassle, I will just keep hiding until the demonstration starts.'' thought Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus notices a familiar presence arriving in the hall in his detection. Angus finds Millie wearing a specialbat dress and apanied by an old man that looks in his forties.


    There are simrities between Millie and the old man beside her. Coming out from his hiding ce, Angus approaches them casually.


    "Millie, you are here." called Angus.


    "Ahh.. Angus. This is my father, Otto Golberg." said Millie.


    "Nice to meet you, Count Golberg." said Angus.


    "Yes, nice to meet you too. I hear many things about you, young master Angus." replied Otto.


    "I hope it is not a bad thing." joked Angus.


    "No, of course not. Besides, I also want to properly thank you for your help in finding the cure for my sickness before." said Otto.


    "Ahh¡­ I don''t contribute much to finding the herb. You should thank Axel for that." said Angus.


    "Don''t be too modest, young master Angus. All of you may note alive from that dimension if it is not for your efforts." said Otto.


    Then, they begin to chat about various things before Angus feels another familiar presence from the entrance. Before they could react, something approached Angus at a fast speed. However, Angus was already used to this and immediately hit the iing person. *Bonk*


    "Angu¡­ Ouch!! My head hurts!!" said Anna while rolling on the ground.


    "Anna, Didn''t I tell you not to run around mindlessly?!" rebuked Angus.


    At this moment, Jayna also arrives at their location.


    "Anna, don''t run. Ahh.. Angus." said Jayna.


    "Hello, my princess. May I apany you?" said Angus while giving his hand.


    "S-Sure." Jayna said, epting Angus''s hand.


    Grabbing Jayna''s hand, Angus immediately stood beside Jayna. Looking at how Angus was close to Jayna naturally, everyone couldn''t help but whisper to each other.


    "Then, excuse this old man, and please continue." said Otto from the side with a teasing smile.


    Knowing the count''s hidden meaning, Jayna bes blush embarrassed.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems you are quite famous for getting everyone''s attention."mented Angus.


    "Stupid, Angus. This is all because of you." said Jayna.


    "But you like beside me, right?" said Angus teasingly.


    Jayna didn''t reply and only nodded her blushing head.


    Looking at her reaction, "It''s okay. I will never let others touch you. Because you are mine." whispered Angus in Jayna''s ear.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but blush more and get closer to Angus. While Jayna and Angus are in their own world, the little troublemaker wakes up and runs towards the snack stand. Fortunately, Millie apanies her before she goes wild and empties the entire snack table.


    In the meantime, Angus continues to tease Jayna. He finds whenever Jayna is embarrassed beside him. She will try to get close to him as if he is a safe ce to hide. Because of this, Angus likes to tease the embarrassed Jayna and have close physical contact with her.


    Not long after that, amotion erupts from the entrance. A series of royal guards entered the hall. Then, King Leon along with Jade entered the hall. At this moment, silence spread through themunal hall. All of the nobles could feel the pressure from the two of them.


    After looking at the gathering nobles who bring their weapon and armor, "Why all of you seem to like going to fight to the death? This is only a demonstration, not an execution." said King Leon.


    Hearing King Leon''s remarks, ''This is because of you!!'' cursed everyone inside, but no one dared to voice theirint.


    "Anyway, let''s go to the arena." said King Leon leading everyone to the special arena in the deeper part.


    The arena is simr to the stadium and surrounded by leveled seats for the audience. It looks like an ordinary fighting arena. However, the barrier and the stone tform in the arena could hold out any six-grade attack or spells.


    This could be said to be one of the strongest barriers and tforms in Firuman. This arena actually was rebuilt not too long ago. At that time, King Leon and Jadepletely destroyed the entire arena during one of their casual spars.


    No one knows about their spar result since they couldn''t look at it. Just the casual shockwave from their sh is enough to kill any lower-gradebatant. Since they decided to rebuild it, King Leon spent a lot of resources to make it stronger and better thanst time.


    He even requested the builder and architect to withstand the seventh-gradebatant fight. However, this is almost an impossible request to fulfill. Since ancient times, only legendary items could hold the power of a seventh-gradebatant.


    There is no way they could create something legendary within a short time frame. Although it could not hold the fight of the seventh-gradebatant, the builder and crafter were sure that it could withstand any sixth-grade or below fight.


    Looking at the arena, "Hmm.. It seems it is not a waste to hire those people to build the arena." said King Leon while sitting on the VIP seat along with Jade.


    In the arena, there is already Master Valeron and a figure covered with a brown cloak. Not far from them, there is also a group of crafters and experts observing silently. Angus could find Balrug among these people.


    At the moment, Balrug seems to be having a serious discussion with the other crafter and expert.


    After all the nobles filled the audience spot, "Alright, let''s not waste any more time. Master Valeron, please." said King Leon.


    "Thank you, your majesty. Since ancient times, the creation of artificial intelligencebatants has already existed. Some of you may also have them, such as droids or battle golems. Currently, the strongest artificial intelligencebatant is known as Titan." said Valeron.


    While Valeron is talking, there is a projection of Titan and its strength while fighting monsters in the middle of the arena.


    Gathering everyone interested in the might of Titan, "Unfortunately, this technology is fully controlled and monopolized by the goblin and gremlin alliance.


    "However, from this day on, this technology is no longer only for them. We, the Heart Kingdom, managed to create something better than their Titan." said Valeron as the audience began to whisper themself.


    "Some of you may have already heard the rumor, and that rumor is true. Ladies and Gentlemen, may I present to you the first legendary Homunculus, Lily Graham!!" announced Valeron.


    At the same time, the figure beside Valeron reveals herself and presents herself. Her pale white skin and silver hair look unworldly. If Valeron didn''t call her Homunculus, no one would know that she was an artificial being.


    Right now, her appearance is too simr to an ordinary girl. If it is not because of the indifferent look in her eyes, everyone will think she is an ordinary human girl.


    After the audience calmed down, "Good job, Master Valeron. Then, show us the capability of Lily. Let us know about the power of legendary artificial intelligence." said King Leon.


    At this moment, everyone began to be silent and didn''t dare to make any voice. Almost all the nobles are afraid of being chosen to fight the legendary Homunculus. Seeing the expression of the nobles, King Leon could only smirk.


    "Roy!!" called King Leon.


    "Yes, my lord." the head of the royal guard replied.


    "Fight her." said King Leon.

 Chapter 310: I Have Soul

    <h4>Chapter 310: I Have Soul</h4>


    "Fight her." said King Leon.


    "As youmand." said Roy.


    Then, Roy jumped into the arena from his ce. As the head of the royal guard, Roy always wears his armor and sword, ready to battle. Hearing that the one that is going to fight is Roy, the head of the royal guard, most of the nobles in the room are relieved.


    After that, master Valeron gave a bracelet to Roy and Lily. The bracelet could create a safety barrier and hold up to a six-grade attack. It could also hold up any lethal attack once. These kinds of protective items are costly and rare. Its price is even higher than artifacts in the market.


    The match rule is simple, whoever manages to break the defensive barrier first will win. Besides that, they could? use any kind of thing, even lethal moves. After receiving the bracelet, Lily takes out two daggers and wields them on both her hands.


    Seeing that the two of them are ready, "Alright, let''s start the match!!" said King Leon.


    After getting the sign, Lily immediately dashed towards Roy. In the blink of an eye, Lily already appeared in front of Roy and stabbed him in the eyes.


    Still, the head of the royal guard is not only a title and managed topletely dodge the fast charging attack by moving his head towards the side.


    ''She is fast!!'' thought Roy while swinging his sword horizontally to fend off Lily.


    Like already predicting this, Lily easily jumps over the sword sh and counterattacks using her daggers. Without any choice, Roy begins to step back to create some distance. However, Lily keeps pressing on and attacking Roy from various angles.


    Could not withstand the pressure anymore, "Don''t get cocky!! [me Armor]." yelled Roy.


    *Whoosh* Roy''s body waspletely enveloped by fire and pushed Lily back. Using this opportunity, Roy began to counterattack [Sword Art - zing sh]. Roy''s sword begins to engulf in fire and release multiple fire arches towards Lily.


    Before the attack arrives at her, a magic circle appears on the stone tform [2nd Circle - Water Torrent]. The water sprouted from the magic circle and shed with the fire. Then, hot steam was released towards the surrounding area.


    "Is that.. spells??"mented one of the nobles.


    Coming out from the thick hot steam, Roy pursued Lily again while covered in me armor. At this moment, in front of Roy appeared one of Lily''s daggers as Lily threw it. Roy dodges towards the side and halts his momentum using his monstrous reflex.


    Using this opportunity, Lily cast another spell towards Roy using her free hand [2nd Circle - Ice Spike]. Few sharp spikes made of iceunched at Roy. Knowing that the ice spike may be getting through his me Armor, Roy immediately uses his sword to parry them.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* Under the fire sword, all the ice spike is gone. At this moment, anotherplex magic circle appears below Roy. Looking at this, Roy feels a dangerous phenomenon and immediately tries to get out of the magic circle range by stepping back.


    Soon, the magic circle shes [3rd Circle - Neverwinter]. *Crack* Half of his body that didn''t manage to get out from the spell area instantly froze. Roy decides to thaw his frozen body but suddenly, he hears something broken. *Prang* A barrier envelops his body and shatters.


    A few millimeters in front of Roy''s eyes, there is a dagger ready to pierce through his eyes and go through his brain. Looking at the dagger, Roy couldn''t help but have a cold sweat.


    ''What a dangerous and fast attack!! Since the barrier is active, its power is also not low either. Truly terrifying.'' thought Roy.


    "I-I surrender." said Roy.


    Hearing Roy''s surrender, Lily takes back her dagger and takes a few steps back from her position. In the meantime, everyone could only stay silent with Lily''s power demonstration. Although the match is fast, everyone can see how dangerous Lily is.


    Moreover, some lowerbatants couldn''t even see Lily''sst charge attack. Her movement speed is too fast to follow. Not only that, but she could also effortlessly use magic while having closebat. Her casting speed is also breakneckpared to seasoned high-grade magicians.


    Breaking the silence, "*p* *p* Marvelous, Well done." said King Leon while pping his hand.


    "Your name is Lily, right?" said King Leon.


    "Yes, your majesty." said the female homunculus.


    "Say, Lily. Do you think you could beat me in a fight?" said King Leon.


    Hearing King Leon''s question, everyone bes silent and looks at the female homunculus. Most of the nobles in the room often get the same question from him. This is actually a test from King Leon, and there is no correct answer to this question.


    "Not yet, your majesty. The current me has less than a ten percent chance to win." said Lily in a in tone.


    "Hahaha¡­"ughed King Leon.


    Suddenly, King Leon disappeared from his spot and appeared in front of Lily while grabbing her. At the same time, Lily suddenly disappeared from her spot and appeared a few meters away from King Leon.


    "Hahaha.. As I thought before, it is not your actual speed. Alright, keep on. I will wait until you can match my speed." said King Leon.


    *Crack* Despite Lily''s monstrous speed, she still couldn''tpletely avoid King Leon''s hand. Part of her shoulder is cracked from touching the King''s hand. Fortunately, her shoulder is starting to regenerate because of Gilford''s enchantment.


    Because of her monstrous speed, her battle dress and boots are damaged as they could not withstand the pressure. After that, King Leon begins to move out and leaves the arena, followed by the royal guards.


    Before leaving, "Valeron, continue your work. I expect good news from you." said King Leon.


    "Certainly, your majesty." said Valeron.


    "Alright, everyone, the demonstration is over. You are dismissed." said Jade loudly before following King Leon.


    After leaving the special training area, "Is everything ready?" asked King Leon to Jade.


    "Yes, the extermination squad is already on standby." said Jade.


    "Good, I wonder how many rats we get." said King Leon to himself.


    In the meantime, most of the nobles immediately leave the area while only a few remain around themunal hall. One of these nobles is Angus and his friend.


    On the other hand, his father is quite busy and leaves first. Now, Angus brings Millie and Mia to Lily, who is still inside the arena getting checked up by the others.


    "Lily, this is my friends, Milli and Mia." said Angus.


    "Greetings, Lady Lily and Lady Mia." said Lily politely.


    "S-Sure." replied Millie as she didn''t expect her to be so human-like and polite.


    "Millie, here is the one that will check your soul." said Angus.


    "Really? Then, I will trouble you,dy Millie." said Lily.


    "Sure, could you please lend your hand." said Millie.


    Hearing Lily will get her soul checked, Benjamin and the others also approach them. They also want to know the answer. Then, Lily gives her hand to Millie for her to check. Millie closes her eyes and stays silent for a while before opening her eyes with a dejected look.


    "I am sorry. You don''t have a soul like any normal living being." said Millie.


    Hearing this, the atmosphere has be more gloomy. Although Lily didn''t express it, everyone knows that Lily hopes to have a soul like other living beings. Looking at this, Angus thought for a while.


    "Master Benjamin, her memory and database is located in the head, right?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, is there something wrong with it?" asked Benjamin back.


    "No, there is no problem. Millie, could you recheck Lily, but this time it is from her head?" said Angus.


    "Ehh??" replied Millie confusedly.


    "Angus, don''t tell me??" said Benjamin.


    "Yeah, but it is not certain yet. So, Millie, could you do it?" said Angus.


    "Sure. Lily, I will touch your head a little bit." said Millie.


    "Do as you wish." said Lily while lowering her head.


    As soon as Millie touched Lily''s head, she was immediately startled.


    "H-How is this possible?? She.. She has a soul on her brain." said Millie.


    "Really??" eximed Lily.


    "Yeah, I thought it is quite strange since, unlike other living beings, your soul only resides in your head rather than every part of your body." said Millie.


    Hearing this, Lily blinks her silver eyes a few times before looking at Benjamin.


    "F-Father, I.. I have a soul." said Lily while stuttering.


    Benjamin immediately hugged Lily, "Of course. Of course, you are. You are my daughter."


    Then, everyone leaves the two of them to give them some space alone. While leaving the arena, Angus meets with Balrug and the other crafter.


    "Ahh¡­ Little bastard, you are here." called Balrug.


    Being called by the rough old dwarf, Angus could help but roll his eyes.


    "What do you want, old man?" said Angus.


    "Why so aggressive? Can''t this old man call his unfilial student?" said Balrug.


    "Who is your student?!! Your mother is your student!! No, your whole family is your student!!" rebuked Angus.


    "What do you say, kid? Do you want a go?" said Balrug while flexing his arm.


    "Who is afraid, old bone?!!" replied Angus.


    Just as before they sh, the other people nearby hold them and prevent them from fighting each other. Still, both Angus and Balrug didn''t stop bad-mouthing each other. From saying old bone to the despicable little monster.

 Chapter 311: Private Mission

    <h4>Chapter 311: Private Mission</h4>


    After cursing each other for a while, Angus and Balrug finally calmed down a little bit.


    "Tch.. Anyway, Why are you here, crazy old man?" said Angus.


    "Me?? Hm.. That''s a secret. Hahahaha¡­ How about you? Why are you also here, brat? You seem close to master Valeron." asked Balrug back.


    "Well, that''s also a secret, old man." replied Angus.


    "Hmm.. Then keep your secret. Anyway, let me introduce you to some of my friends." said Balrug while trying to change the topic.


    Then, Balrug introduced some of his friends. All of them are renowned crafters inside the Heart Kingdom. Angus politely greeted each of them, unlike when he called Balrug. During this time, Jayna and the others decide to go back first.


    Angus also decides to go back to the mansion after chatting with everyone for a while. Balrug''s friend really enjoys talking with Angus. His innovative and novelty way of thinking makes some of them inspired.


    Arriving at his home, Angus decides to cultivate his chi. He knows he will hardly have time to do this when doing the graduation mission after the break over. Late in the night, Angus gets called by his father through Pavlon, the head butler.


    Entering his father''s study room, "Father, did you call me?" said Angus.


    "Ahhh.. Yes, Angus. It seems you need to do your mission even faster than scheduled." said Jacob.


    "Ehh.. Why such a sudden change?" Replied Angus.


    "Though there is still no official announcement. But, we got some information that the other nearby kingdoms are also starting to arm and build their army."


    "This afternoon, his majesty notified all the four dukes to prepare the soldiers and be ready to battle anytime." exined Jacob.


    "Hmm¡­ I see. Then, I also need to start to prepare tomorrow. I think I could go right away the day after tomorrow." said Angus.


    "Good. I will tell the others about your arrival." replied Jacob.


    "Sure. Is there anything you want to tell me?" said Angus.


    "Yeah, I may have already asked this many times. But is it possible for others to learn that technique? I need years before I manage to do something like that." said Jacob.


    "If it is theplete mastery of Firecast, it will be very hard. However, if it is only creating explosions from their own fire mana, it is easier to achieve as long as they keep practicing and have fire affinity."


    "Actually, it depends on the person itself. If the person is really talented and a hard worker, they may be able to do it in months, but if they are less talented andzy, they may never achieve it even after a few years of training." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ I hope those people can learn something from you. Sometimes, they could be a little bit.. stubborn." said Jacob.


    "Really?? Then, all I need to do is make sure they learn properly through some personal guidance." said Angus with a smirk.


    Looking at Angus''s smirk, ''I hope they don''t do anything stupid.'' thought Jacob.


    "Anyway, Father. If the war breaks out, will you be deployed to the frontline?" asked Angus.


    "Usually, the duke''s will only be deployed when there is a major movement from the other side. But, since the border is not my jurisdiction, there is little chance I will be deployed. Though it also depends on the war and his majesty''s decision itself." said Jacob.


    "I see. Then, I will excuse myself first." said Angus before leaving Jacob''s working room.


    "Sure. Good night, Angus." said Jacob.


    "Night." replied Angus shortly.


    After Angus leaves Jacob alone, Jacob stands up and looks at the starry night from the window.


    ''War.. It seems inevitable.'' thought Jacob.


    In the meantime, outside the capital city. Two people in ck robes meet each other in the deep of the forest.


    "How is it?" asked one of the ck-robed people.


    "I barely made it out from there. But, luckily, that greedy noble is quite useful." replied the other one while giving a sealed parchment.


    "Good. I supposed this is the report." said the other ck-robed people.


    "Yes, make sure to get it to his majesty as soon as possi¡­" said the other one.


    *Swisshh* *Bam* Before the other one said something, a burning spear traveled in the air and attacked them. The two ck-robed people immediately back away. After that, more burning spears came out from the surrounding forest.


    "Shit!! [Rune - 4th Circle - Force Barrier]" as one of the ck-robed people takes out a runed crystal.


    At this moment, a strong transparent barrier covers both of the two ck-robed people and withstand the burning spear attack. After that, the two ck-robed people immediately scatter in different directions.


    Not long after that, a few people with burning spear emblems on their armor came out from the forest.


    "Quick, don''t let them get away!!" yelled the leader.


    "Yes, sir!!" as the other soldiers begin to pursue them.


    Looking at the soldier''s burning spear emblem, "Shit, it is the extermination squad." said one of the ck-robed guys.


    After that, countless explosions could be heard inside the lush forest. This situation happens not only inside this forest but also in some other locations near the capital city. At the same time, a man with various scars on his body stood on the top of the capital city''s wall.


    This man is the leader of the extermination squad, Otebon mewaver. Currently, Otebon looks at the chaos that happens on the horizon silently. After a while, a person wearing extermination squad armores towards Otebon.


    "Reporting, sir?" said the person.


    "How is it?" said Otebon without looking at his subordinate.


    "We managed to capture most of the revealed spy, except for one that managed to go to another direction with the border. Currently, Aldo and his team pursue the escaped spy." reported the extermination soldier.


    "Hmm¡­ So, one of them managed to escape. It means this guy is not an ordinary spy. Tell Tim and Bob to assist Aldo in their pursuit. I want the escaped spy to be captured before the end of this week." said Otebon.


    "Yes, sir." said the soldier before going away from the Otebon.


    The next day, the capital city starts their day like there is nothing wrong. Despite all the battles happening near the capitalst night, most of the capital city residents didn''t notice it. Only the nobles and the sharp perception of people noticed such a battle.


    One of these people is Angus. Although he didn''t know which direction the battle took, he knew a chaotic battle was happening not far from the capital city. However, since his instinct didn''t rm him, he ignored this and went back to sleep.


    Currently, Angus is writing some kind of note while some books are opened in front of him. Angus is preparing for his private mission, which is teaching the newly formed squad called explosion squad about his fire explosion skill.


    Although the explosion skill is actually an ident skill he created during his training in Firecast, Duke Jacob and Angus find that this skill could be a dangerous weapon when using it at the right time.


    If an army managed to create an explosion by manipting their fire mana, this firepower might turn the tide of the battle. Still, both Angus and Jacob have a little high hope for the army to learn this skill.


    Angus may have said that everyone could learn it as long as they work hard. However, this explosion skill actually needs rtively high fire mastery. Therefore, they decided to teach the explosion squad before spreading the technique to the kingdom''s army.


    Because of their purpose, the explosion squad has high fire mastery and is familiar with the explosion. So, it will be easier to learn Angus''s explosion skill than others.


    Currently, Angus has decided to make a teaching material and revise it. He also tries to revise the skill and create a shortcut for other people without high fire mastery able to use the skill.


    This work is quite hard since it needs a lot of research and mismatching information from some books. Unlike Angus, the others didn''t have the Ancient Power [Hellfire] and blessing from the ancient king Firelord.


    Therefore, Angus needed to create a teaching material where ordinary people with average talent could use the explosion skill.


    After a whole day doing his research, "Haa.. I think this is enough for now. Whether they could do it or not depends on their own effort." said Angus before deciding to sleep on hisfy bed.


    Early in the morning, Angus begins to depart from his manor towards the explosion squad base near his hometown, Freyspire city. Unfortunately, Jacob couldn''te with Angus since he needed some business to attend at another location.


    Therefore, Angus couldn''t use the teleportation device and needed a carriage to go towards the explosion squad base. The carriage is apanied by a personal guard from the Victory family. Few of these guards arebatants from the Sur vige.


    "Young master Angus, we meet again." called one of the guards.


    "Ahh.. If I am not wrong, you are Ard, right?" said Angus.

 Chapter 312: Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 312: Going Home</h4>


    "Ahh.. If I am not wrong, you are Ard, right?" said Angus.


    "Yes, young master. It''s an honor that you remember me." said Ard.


    "Don''t be modest. You are one of the promisingbatants in Sur vige. Sir Abet often mentions you." said Angus.


    "You praise me too much, young master. I am just an ordinary fourth-gradebatant." said Ard.


    "Sure-Sure. Anyway, let''s get going now. The faster I arrive there, the better." said Angus while entering the carriage.


    "Yes, young master." said Ard while closing the door.


    After that, they begin to depart from the manor. Although only Angus needs to be protected, the number of guards and their quality is higher than the royal academy guard during the final examination.


    This shows the Victory family''s prestige and strength. Moreover, each guard rides the Ersi Horse, a unique horse with high physical capability. It is said that the Ersi Horse is abination of half horse and half-beast.


    Because of this, Ersi horses could also use mana and were easy to tame. They could also keep running for weeks without needing to rest. Ersi horse is one of the best horses for long journeys andbat.


    Currently, Angus and his guard get a strict security check. Because of the spy incident a few days ago, there are some strict security checks at the capital city entrance. Fortunately, as a high noble family carriage, Angus and the others didn''t need to wait in the long queue.


    After having various strict checks for a while, Angus finally leaves the capital city and heads towards Freyspire City. The distance between Capital city and Freyspire is quite long. Even with the advanced carriage''s speed, it will still need around two weeks to a month.


    This is also the major reason Angus never goes back to his house in the Freyspire City. The distance between the two of them is far. Moreover, Angus also couldn''t use teleportation devices without being apanied by his father.


    While inside the carriage, ''Tch.. this is truly a waste of time. But, I can''t help it since Father is quite busy in the capital city and other ces.'' thought Angus.


    At first, Angus was supposed to be back with his father through the teleportation device. However, the Duke himself is quite busy and needs to take care of a lot of stuff in the capital city and ce near it. He could only be free next month.


    After King Leon''s order to prepare for war, all the Duke became quite busy and needed to stay at the capital city or other ces for some time. They need to prepare a lot of stuff from the supplies, weapons, and many other things.


    In the end, it is better for Angus to go home alone rather than wait for his father to be free to use the teleportation device.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery from the window carriage, ''Well, at least I could enjoy this peacefulness for a while. Or not..'' thought Angus as he noticed some people blocking the road.


    Detecting that they are only low ruffian bandits with the strongest as grade threebatants, Angus decides to leave them for the guards to take care of them. After a while, Ard and the other guard also noticed the bandit.


    "Young master Angus, please hold on. The journey will be a little bit rough." said Ard from the outside.


    In no time, all the bandits are routed by the guards, and they continue their journey without even caring about the surrendered bandits. It feels like they didn''t encounter any bandits but only a little bit of an obstacle.


    The journey continued without any more obstacles. Despite being in a hurry, they still asionally rest in a small city or on the road to ensure their bodies are ready to handle any trouble.


    Angus rarely goes out of the carriage during the entire journey and focuses on reading books. Angus didn''t leave the carriage unless they stayed in the town or inn. Besides reading books, he also meditates and cultivates his chi.


    After two weeks of a long journey and visiting a few small cities, Angus finally reached Freyspire City. On the way here, he already met many overestimated stupid robbers and bandits. Some of them even set us a trap to stop their movement.


    Looking at the big flourishing city from far away, Angus couldn''t help but be mesmerized by it. Although this is Angus''s hometown, he never truly explores it since he always stays at the Victory''s house and never bothers to get out.


    After a few identification checks, Angus and the guards entered the city without any problem. Then, They immediately go to the Victory house in the deep of the city.


    The Victory house resembles a European castle from the earth. Although it is not asrge and monumental as the royal pce, it is still humongous.


    Seeing the familiar house, Angus finally feels some familiarity with it. Entering the house gate, Angus finds that his mother and his two siblings are already waiting for him.


    Getting out of the carriage, "Angus, wee home." called Angus''s mother, Cecilia.


    "Yeah, it''s good to be back." said Angus.


    "Aww.. Angus, look at you now. You look so manly and grown-up." said Cecilia while pinching Angus''s cheeks.


    "Ow.. Ow.. stop it, mother. Hey, Vergil, help me out." called Angus.


    Looking at Angus getting a lot of ''care'' from their mother, the other two siblings could only smirk at Angus''s fate.


    After that, everyone entered the house while chatting. They go towards the dining area, where they find many foods prepared.


    "Come, everyone. Let''s eat first. Angus must be quite hungry after such a long journey." called his mother.


    Then, everyone begins to have their meal while chatting about various things.


    During the meal, "Ehh¡­ So, you are the mysterious teacher that father is talking about?" asked Vergil.


    "Mysterious teacher? Did father not tell you anything?" asked Angus back.


    "Nope, he only said there will be an expert that will teach us. Father also said that I know the person himself, but I never thought it would be you." said Vergil.


    "Haa.. that old man is troublesome."ined Angus


    "Anyway, Angus, what will you do after you graduate?" asked Jason out of nowhere.


    "Hmm¡­ I will probably work at the research center and be one of the researchers." replied Angus.


    "Just that??" asked Vergil.


    "Yeah, is there anything wrong?" asked Angus back.


    "Well, you see. You are in grade two even though we are still only in grade onebatant. It shows your talent is greater than ours. We think¡­ it will be better for you to be the head of the family." said Jason.


    Hearing this, Angus frowned a little bit before he replied.


    "Nope, I am not interested. Besides, I am not good at handling those nobles. I even almost killed them in the past when they started insulting me. So, it is already satisfying me if I could be a researcher without any disruption." said Angus.


    "I see.. Wait.. What did you mean you almost killed them?" asked Jason.


    "Well, you know there is this one time, I got invited by the mischievous Jayna, and the other stupid noble happened to insult me. Of course, I gave them a little bit of a scare in the end. Hahaha.." exined Angus casually.


    "Err.. I think that is not aughing matter. But, as long as they are lower noble, you could do anything you like, except killing them, of course." said Jason.


    "If I am not wrong, one of them is the son of Duke Blue." said Angus.


    "D-Duke Blue??" replied Vergil and Jason at the same time.


    "Don''t worry. It happened a few years ago. I almost forgot about that incident if you didn''t bring it up. Besides, it is just a small kid quarreling, nothing too serious." said Angus.


    "Angus is right. So what if he is Duke blue''s son. We, the Victory family, are stronger than them, especially with your uncle''s influence. We practically have higher standing than other dukes. Still, that didn''t mean we could do anything we wanted." said Cecilia.


    "However, if they are messing with us, all of you don''t need to worry and fight them back. Your family will always support you all." added Cecilia.


    "Yes, mother." replied the three siblings.


    "Anyway, Angus, how is your rtionship with Lady Jayna?" asked Vergil with a teasing smile.


    "What about it?" said Angus.


    "Well, you know you two have already been in a rtionship for a while. Did anything interesting happen between you two?" asked Vergil.


    "Any interesting things happening? Well, there is." said Angus while smirking.


    "Ehh.. Eh.. What is it?" Vergil didn''t expect his little brother to answer his question tantly.


    "Well, it is¡­" said Angus while stopping his sentence.


    At this moment, everyone couldn''t help but be interested in Angus''s answer.


    "It is¡­ you will know it when you are having your own girlfriend." said Angus with a smile.


    "What?!! Just that??" said Vergil.


    "Yeah, you will know it if you have your own girlfriend. So, search for it if you want to know." said Angus.


    At the same time, Cecilia looked at the calm Angus and couldn''t helpughing a little bit.


    "Fufufu¡­ It seems I might get a grandchild soon." said Cecilia.


    "Mother?!! What are you talking about." said Angus.


    "Nothing, just continue your eating." said Cecilia.

 Chapter 313: Explosion Squad

    <h4>Chapter 313: Explosion Squad</h4>


    After having their meal, everyone separates and goes to their respective ces. Jason and Cecilia are going back to work to manage the territory and the family business. This leaves Angus and Vergil alone. They will go towards the Explosion Squad base tomorrow.


    Leaving without anything to do, "Angus, what will you teach to the squad?" asked Vergil.


    "Hm¡­ curious, huh?" teased Angus.


    "Well, I hear from father you will teach aplicated and hard skill to master." said Vergil.


    "True, it is hard. However, as long as you have a little bit of fire mastery and hard work everyone could use this skill." said Angus.


    "Really?? Even in my current power?" asked Vergil.


    "Of course. However, you will have a harder start than others who have already gained fire elemental mastery. I suggest you train your fire mastery first before learning this skill." said Angus.


    "Haa.. As I thought. Still, what is this skill actually?" asked Vergil.


    "It is called the Explosion skill. Skill to create an explosion using your fire mana outside your body. This skill actually required a very high fire mastery, but I managed to modify it and lowered its requirement." said Angus.


    "Explosion skill??" said Vergil.


    "Yeah, actually, this is an idental skill that I created during my Firecast training." said Angus.


    "Wait, Firecast?? Isn''t that father''s special technique?!!" said Vergil.


    "Yeah, thought Father could only use it partially and not a true Firecast." said Angus.


    "True Firecast?" asked Vergil.


    "Yeah, the True Firecast is¡­" as Angus exined about natural fire maniption.


    After hearing Angus''s exnation, "I see¡­ I never knew you could manipte any fire. Then, did you manage to master it?" asked Vergil.


    "Just a little bit. Anyway, this is the book that I created for you. There are some of my insights about fire mastery inside of it. Breaking through your grade may take some time, but you could still learn and practice your fire mastery." replied Angus while giving a book to Vergil.


    "Is this really for me??" said Vergil while taking the book.


    "Yeah, there is also another one for Jason." said Angus.


    "I see¡­ Thanks, brother. I will make sure to keep it." said Vergil.


    Then, the two brothers start to talk more about various things. The next day, both Angus and Vergil go towards the Explosion Squad base with the carriage. The Explosion squad base is located near Freyspire City.


    It didn''t take a long time for them to arrive at the base after leaving the city. Both of them could see the base that resembled a fortress from far away. On the fortress wall hung a banner of the sun with an explosion symbol in its middle.


    This is the emblem of the explosion squad, which is expertise at explosion and demolition jobs. After getting a strict check, the carriage they ride enters the fortress and arrives at the inner building.


    Although the building looks like a fortress, the inside is spacious. There is even a vast training ground inside. While looking at the surroundings through the carriage, Angus suddenly hears an explosion sound. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom*


    A series of explosions could be heard through the forest. Some of ites from the mages who are training fireball spells. Somee from the weapon testing area. Otherse from the sparring and training ground.


    Looking at the startled Angus, "Hahaha¡­ I also had that kind of reaction when I first arrived here." said Vergil.


    "It sure is loud." said Angus.


    "Well, what did you expect?! This is the explosion squad. Of course, there will be a lot of explosions." said Vergil.


    "True, ahh¡­ It seems we are arriving." said Angus as the carriage stopped.


    Getting out of the carriage, Angus and Vergil find two people already waiting for them. Both of them stand straight like a spear towards the sky.


    The first one is a mature woman with crimson hair. The second one is a burly, muscr man with many scars on his body. Both of them are using a uniform with the Explosion squad emblem on the back.


    Looking at the two people, Vergil immediately saluted the two people.


    "Soldier Vergil, reporting for duty." said Vergil in anxiety.


    "At ease, Vergil. Go back to the training ground first." said the muscr man.


    "Yes, vice leader Burges. Then, Angus, I will leave first." said Vergil.


    "Sure, see yater." said Angus nonchntly.


    After Vergil went away, "You must be Angus Victory. I hear you are going to teach us a newly developed skill." said the Vice leader Burges.


    Hearing this, Angus only looks at the woman before looking at the Burges with a smile.


    "Yes, is there anything wrong?" said Angus nonchntly.


    "Is there anything wrong?? Hahahaha¡­ You are even younger than Vergil. What are you going to teach us? I don''t care if you are the son of Duke Victory, but we don''t need a weak teacher as you teach us." said Burges with a taunting face.


    Hearing this, Angus frowns slightly before looking at the silent, cold-faced woman.


    "You must have a hard time handling this monkey." said Angus towards the woman.


    Hearing Angus''s sentence, "What did you say, kid?" yelled Burges.


    At the same time, the woman is only smiling at Angus'' reply. Suddenly, Angus turned around towards the carriage.


    "Alright, since you don''t want me to be here, I will go back and tell father that you all don''t need my teaching." said Angus while walking towards the carriage.


    "Y-You!! Damn, Brat. Don''t think you could get away from here." said Burges.


    Couldn''t stand Angus'' attitude any longer, Burges charges at Angus.


    "Wait, Burges!!" said the woman trying to stop Burges.


    However, Burges had already arrived behind Angus. Before Burges touched Angus, Angus disappeared from the spot [Rodeo Maneuver].


    Instantly, Angus appeared in front of Burges while holding his head with his hand. Using his enormous physical strength, Angus m Burges to the ground *m*. The ground cracked and Burges embedded deep into the ground unconscious.


    "Is that all? What a weakling." said Angus.


    This kind of show of power surprised the woman and every soldier nearby. Everyone here knows as the peak of fourth-gradebatant, Burges strength is unbeatable in the base. However, in front of Angus, his strength is like a child''s y.


    "Ahh¡­e to think of it. You dare to sneak attack me from behind. Does that mean you are trying to assassinate me? Then, don''t me me for killing you now." said Angus while raising his hand.


    At this moment, "Please stop. I apologize for theck of manners of my subordinate, young master Angus." said the woman while bowing her head.


    Hearing this, Angus could only smile.


    "Sure¡­ Sure¡­ Besides, you are your father''s personal squad. It will be terrible if the vice leader needs to die here. Still, to think that the vice leader is this weak, no wonder father is quite busy taking care of you." said Angus while walking away from Burges.


    "Gather all the soldiers that I should teach now. I need to test them to see if they are worthy of my skill or not." said Angus in amanding tone to the woman.


    "*Grrttt* Y-Yes, young master Angus." replied the woman while gritting her teeth.


    Then the crimson-haired woman begins to ry orders to the nearby soldier to take care of the unconscious Burges and gather all of Angus''s students.


    Before the woman could go away, "Ahh yeah, I don''t know much about this base yet. So, can you show me the way to the canteen?" said Angus.


    "Sure, my subordinate will guide you through the base." said the woman before leaving from the spot.


    "Tch¡­ she ran fast. She didn''t even introduce herself. Maybe I need to beat her some senseter." said Angus.


    "Y-Young master Angus, please this way." said one of the nearby soldiers.


    "Sure, lead the way." said Angus.


    Then, Angus begins to walk around the base with the soldier''s guide. The explosion squad base is enormous and vast. There are also many facilities like research facilities, smithing facilities, libraries, training facilities, and many other things.


    After walking around the base, Angus goes to the canteen and orders some food. Apparently, the canteen is free of charge. People could order the food as much as they wanted as long as they could finish all their food.


    Knowing this, Angus takes his luxury time and enjoys his food. Despite being inside the military fortress, the canteen''s food is not as bad as Angus thought. On the contrary, the food in the canteen is quite delicious.


    Therefore, Angus began to order a lot of food and enjoyed his time eating all of them. At the same time, in the middle of the training ground, many soldiers gathered under the bright sun. These soldiers are the people that Angus will teach.


    Currently, they are waiting for the arrival of Angus. Fortunately, most of them are trained third-gradebatants, with few being fourth-gradebatants. Otherwise, with the bright sun on top of them, some of them may get heatstroke and fall unconscious.


    Still, some of them begin to discontent to keep standing under the hot sun, especially the fourth-gradebatant. As elite soldiers, they usually get a lot of privileges inside the base. None of them dare toin despite this condition as there is a strict order inside this base.

 Chapter 314: Don’t Waste Food

    <h4>Chapter 314: Don¡¯t Waste Food</h4>


    Two hours passed, yet Angus still did not show up in the training ground. Under the hot sun, everyone bes quite restless. Some of the fourth-gradebatants start questioning around. In the meantime, Angus is still enjoying his time eating and drinking inside the canteen.


    On the other hand, the soldier that was guiding Angus couldn''t help but keep looking at the clock anxiously.


    "Umm¡­ Young master Angus, I think we should go to the training ground now." said the soldier.


    "Hmm¡­ What''s your name, soldier?" asked Angus.


    "I-It''s Colin." said the soldier.


    "Alright, Colin. You are too anxious. Come and drink this tea. It will help you rx a little bit." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. B-But, young master, we need to¡­" replied Colin as he didn''t know what to do.


    "Hush.. juste and join me drinking tea." Angus cut Colin''s sentence.


    At the same time, Angus went back to enjoying his drink and snack while looking at the scenery. Although the base is inside the fortress, there are still few trees and greenery, especially near the canteen.


    This makes the atmosphere near the canteen quite cozy and rxingpared to other ces. Since this is also not the lunch hour, only a few people are at the canteen. This makes the canteen quiet and peaceful.


    Another two hours passed, and most of the fourth-gradebatants in the training ground started to get angry. Some of them even begin to question the others about Angus''s whereabouts. The gathering group also starts to divide on their own.


    No one is in the line anymore since most fourth-gradebatants disperse on their own. Despite this, no one gets out from the hot, barren training ground area. Still, most of them have already be dissatisfied with Angus''teness.


    Just as the time for lunch approaches, the other squad members finally finish their morning training and head towards the canteen. Looking at the gathering of the upper members, some of them begin to be curious while not doing anything in the training ground.


    At the same time, Angus is still rxing without caring for others and enjoys the scenery. Suddenly, Angus feels a familiar presenceing near him.


    "Angus, why are you here? I thought you were supposed to be teaching now."? called Vergil.


    "Ahh¡­ Brother, have a seat. You don''t say that the canteen serves a variety of delicious food and unique drinks for free." said Angus ignoring Vergil''s question.


    "Err¡­ The canteen is actually supported directly by Father. So, the food quality isparable to a high-ss restaurant. I just wanted to ask you toe with me to have lunch together. But it seems you are already eating." said Vergil.


    "Nonsense, since when I said that I was already full. Let''s order some food and eat together." said Angus.


    ''Eh.. Eh!! Didn''t you just eat a lot of food before?!!'' thought Colin from the side.


    Noticing Colin''s expression, "Is there anything wrong, Colin?" asked Angus.


    "Err.. Young master Angus, I think we should head over to the training ground now. We are alreadyte." said Colin trying to persuade Angus carefully.


    "Nonsense, there is nothing more important than having a delicious meal. Come, brother. Let''s order some stuff." said Angus while draggingVergil to order food.


    Seeing this, Colin could only leave Angus alone. The image of Angus beating vice leader Burges is still deep in his mind. Leaving with no choice, he could only ask the iing soldier to notify the others.


    After a while, Angus stays in the canteen and reaches the gathering soldiers in the training ground.


    "What?? Canteen?? said one of the soldiers.


    "Just who do you think he is to make us wait this long." said another fourth-grade soldier.


    "I don''t care if he is the son of duke Victory or not, I will show him that this is the explosion squad base and not be messed with." said another soldier.


    Then, a few of them start banding together towards the canteen direction. Arriving at the canteen area, they find Angus and Vergil eating and drinking while chatting.


    "Hahaha¡­ So, you get beaten by him in the end. That''s so hrious."ughed Angus while hearing Vergil''s story.


    At this moment, Vergil notices the iing group of soldiers towards them.


    "Angus, they are¡­" said Vergil.


    "Ignore them. Just keep eating." replied Angus shortly.


    "So, you are the one that is supposed to teach us. You have the guts to make all of us waiting." said one of the soldiers.


    However, Angus is still keeping silent and eating his food.


    "Oi.. kid, answer me!!" said the soldier while banging the table and destroying it.


    At the same time, some of the food on the table spilled on the ground. Looking at this, Angus begins to re at the person.


    "Good now¡­" said the soldier.


    Before the soldier could finish his sentence, Angus grabbed the soldier''s head and mmed it to the floor where the food spilled. *Bam* The whole floor is cracked, and the soldier goes unconscious like Burges.


    "How dare you waste this kind of food?!! Did your parents never teach you to waste food?!!" yelled Angus.


    Angus''s action creates amotion towards the surrounding eating soldiers.


    "Huh?? A fight?" said a soldier.


    "Who''s that kid?" said another soldier.


    "Why those high-gradebatants here?"mented another soldier.


    Ignoring the others, "I don''t care who you are or what purpose youe to me. But, let me tell you something. I never let anyone who is disturbing my meal go, especially for delicious food like these." said Angus.


    "What did you.." said the other fourth-grade soldier.


    Before the soldier could finish their sentence, *Bam* *Bam* *Crack* Angus immediately hit all of them using his incredible speed and broke some of their bones. Because of his high dexterity and strength, Angus''s speed is over the top.


    Combined with the mana and his skill, ordinary humanbatants will have difficulty catching his speed unless they are fifth-grade abovebatants.


    After beating all the soldiers, "Alright, let''s order some more food." said Angus while dragging the surprised Vergil.


    Before leaving the scene, "Also, Colin, tell the others not to disturb my meal next time, or they will receive something worse than this." said Angus in a cold tone.


    "Y-Yes, young master Angus." replied Colin in a hurry while paling.


    "Good, brother, let''s order another food." as the Angus tone changes to a friendly one.


    "W-Wait¡­ How did you do¡­ That''s a fourth-gradebatant. H-How??" said Vergil as he still couldn''t believe the whole situation.


    "Don''t worry about this stuff. Ahh.. Did you want to order horned goat steak again? or others?" said Angus.


    "Wait.. Wait.. Angus, you are still a second-gradebatant, right?" asked Vergil.


    "Of course. Did you think reaching third grade is easy?" said Angus.


    "Then, H-How?? You are moving so fast that I couldn''t see it." said Vergil.


    ''It''s fast?? Well, if I guess I am too used to Lily''s speed.'' thought Angus.


    Before Lily''s demonstration, Angus often tests Lily''s speed and has a light spar with Angus. Angus and the others want to know and optimize Lily''s part to maximize her movement. Therefore, Angus bes quite used to Lily''s speed.


    Compared to her, an ordinary fourth-grade humanbatant''s speed is like a turtle in the eyes of Angus.


    "Well, let''s just say I get a lot of things from that dimension. I will take this and this." replied Angus ambiguously while ordering his food.


    "S-Sure, sir." replied the staff while waking up from his stupor.


    After a while, Angus and Vergil sit at another table eating another new food. At this moment, theypletely ignore the incident before.


    "Hmm.. Maybe I should also go towards that dimension, but its requirements are so strict." said Vergil.


    "Yeah, and dying anonymously there. You may not know this, but I almost died countless times inside that dimension, even with the protection of Jade and others. That ce is literally hell. All of us are lucky to be able to return to Firuman." said Angus.


    "Yeah, it is hard to believe that there is something that could even fight five seventh-gradebatants and still be alive." said Vergil.


    "Still be alive, huh?? That monster is not even serious when facing us. I bet all of us will be dead if it is going serious from the start." said Angus.


    "Interesting, May I know who this monster is?" said a woman in crimson hair that appeared on their table.


    "Eeh.. Leader Anne!!" said Vergil while saluting the woman.


    Ignoring Vergil, "Young master Angus, I hear you create quite amotion here." said Anne.


    "Commotion?? Nah, I just teach some people not to waste food. Is there anything wrong with it?" said Angus calmly.


    "Anything wrong?? Haa.. Anyway, shouldn''t you at the training ground meet with the soldier?" said Anne.


    "Hmm¡­ Are you the one that is going to teach them?" asked Angus out of nowhere.


    "Huh??" replied Anne in confusion.


    "Are they my student or your student? Are you the one that will teach them?" said Angus.


    "No." said Anne.


    "Then, shut up and mind your own stuff." said Angus.

 Chapter 315: Explosion Research Facility

    <h4>Chapter 315: Explosion Research Facility</h4>


    "Then, shut up and mind your own stuff." said Angus.


    Angus''s sudden rebuke surprised everyone who heard them. Anne is not just an ordinary squad member but a leader. She is the head of the explosion squad and the strongest one inside this camp.


    Hearing Angus''s sentence, Anne was also surprised since no one dared to say something like that at her inside this base.


    Seeing Anne''s surprised expression, "What?? Didn''t like my sentence? or want to expel me?" said Angus.


    "You¡­" said Anne while releasing a mana pressure towards her surroundings.


    Before Anne replied, "Did you know why my father asked me to teach them urgently? Did you know how powerful and dangerous the skill I am going to teach them? Did you think I will just dly teach them without testing them?" said Angus.


    "If they can''t even wait under the hot sun in the training ground, they are not worthy of this skill at all. Not only is it a waste of resources, but it is also a waste of time. It is better to teach another soldier who is a more dedicated one." said Angus.


    "Actually, I nned to test them until this afternoon. But, because of your stupidity, you ruined my test. Now, go back and tell all the soldiers that still want to learn from me to wait in the training ground. I will decide when I am going to see them or notter.


    "If I am still interested in them, I am going to see them in a month or more." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Squad Leader Anne begins to stand up and bow her head, "I am sorry, young master Angus for my blunder. I will ry your order to others. Please give them one more chance." said Squad Leader Anne.


    Although Anne is a fifth-gradebatant, she also realizes her blunder and mistake. Moreover, before Angus'' arrival, Duke Jacob ordered Anne to support Angus andplete all his demands.


    However, Anne''s pride as squad leader and fifth-gradebatant makes her ignore this order and interfere with Angus'' conduct.


    "Fine, I ept your apology for now. However, you need to be my personal secretary and assistant during my stay in this base." said Angus.


    "T-That''s.." replied Anne.


    "What, you don''t want it either? Guess I will just leave now since there is no reason for me to stay here." said Angus.


    "Wait, I-I will do it. I will be your personal secretary and assistant, young master Angus." said Anne.


    "Good, call me sir from now on. I am just a teacher in this base. Now, ry my message, and I want you to expel all those people who waste my food from my student candidate." said Angus.


    "Y-Yes, sir." said Anne before executing Angus''s order.


    Leaving Angus and Vergil on their own, "Err¡­ brother is this okay?" asked Vergil.


    "Two times" said Angus.


    "Huh??" replied Vergil.


    "She made a huge mistake two times. First, she is testing me despite getting orders to fully support me by Father while I am in this base. Second, she interrupted my test, which is very important to select the right candidate. " said Angus.


    "If she makes one more mistake, I will surely fire her by myself. I don''t care if she is a fifth-gradebatant or not. You may not know this, but many other fifth-gradebatants are waiting to get a position like her." added Angus.


    "Because of the tension in the borders, father has be too busy to handle this squadtely. Father not only asked me to teach explosion skills but also to secretly monitor and evaluate everyone."


    "Explosion squad is still in the development phase. Because of that, we need to take the bad bud as soon as possible. One of them is going against the superior official order." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Vergil finally understands how important Angus''s job is during his stay in this base. Like Angus, Vergil himself is also tasked to keep an eye on the explosion squad. However, the squad is too vast, and many things could be hidden from his eyes.


    With the help of Angus, they could easily unravel these problems before it bes more extensive in the future.


    After finishing their lunch, Vergil returns to have his afternoon training while Angus decides to visit the facility with the escort of squad leader Anne.


    Despite knowing this humiliation, she knows she is alreadymitting a huge mistake and decides to ept Angus'' demand before losing her current position.


    Ignoring the training ground area, Angus goes towards the research facility. During his tour in the morning, Collin exined that this facility is one of the essential facilities in this base. This facility''s main task is to create an explosive material or another new explosion spell.


    This research facility is also the most secure building on the base since it contains many kinds of explosive material. One kind of mistake could blow up the whole base. With the help of Anne, Angus managed to easily enter the research facility.


    Entering the facility, "Ahh.. Squad Leader, it''s rare to see you here. Did you want to see one of my products?" said one of the researchers.


    "Err¡­ Valter, actually I am.." said Anne.


    Before Anne finished her sentence, "Sure, can you show me one of your products?" said Valter.


    "T-This is.." said Valter, hearing Angus reply.


    "Valter, this is Angus Victory, the third son of Duke Victory." introduced Anne.


    "Ahh¡­ Young master Angus, I hear a lot of rumors about you." said Valter.


    "Rumor?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, you are quite famous among the researcher circle inside the Heart Kingdom. Many teachers in the royal academy praise you as one of the young rare brilliant minds, especially about your rune magic card."


    Although Angus'' participation in creating miasma curing potions and homunculus is under a strict secret, he is still famous among the researcher circle. His creation of a rune magic card. Angus''s rune magic card may not be a new idea or product.


    However, not everyone could create such an item as the rune magic card. Only an incredibly renowned expert managed to make such a thing. However, Angus managed to develop his own rune magic card from scratch on his own.


    This shows the potential and talent of Angus, be it as an alchemist or rune scriber. Combined that Angus was not even seventeen years old at that time made his name famous among the expert and researcher circle.


    "Ahh.. That''s just a one-time job. Besides, I stillck a lot of things." said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t be too modest, young master Angus. No one could manage topletely synthesize Roden Alloy even with the help of the advanced technology in the research center at your age. Not to mention creating them bes reusable rune magic." said Valter.


    "Alright, we are. This is where I keep all of my products. Careful not to touch them easily since some of them are quite.. sensitive and explosive." remind Valter.


    Looking at a series of explosion materials, Angus couldn''t help but be intrigued by them. Most of them are materials he has never heard of. However, if used effectively, they could be a very destructive weapon.


    Most of the living beings in Firuman are more resilient than ordinary humans on Earth, especially the high-gradebatant. They could withstand a very destructive explosion and stille out alive.


    Therefore, an explosion attack is not too widespread unless used against many lower-gradebatants. Still, this didn''t prevent people from developing explosive material and using it for war.


    Some of these explosive materials are very destructive on arge scale. They could easily decimate a small kingdom instantly. However, this destructive explosion could also turn thend into a wastnd and need a lot of time to recover.


    Since thend in Firuman is already being invaded by the monster, most of the kingdom is reluctant to use this kind of destructive force to capture a kingdom unless necessary. Most of the time, the explosive material is used on a smaller scale to destroy a lower-grade army.


    Currently, Valter is bringing Angus into one of his newest inventions.


    Entering a monitor room, "Now, let me introduce you to one of my current products. I called it Chain Bomb." said Valter.


    Then, without hesitation, Valter explodes a bomb in another room with a dummy near it. *BAM* the apple size bomb explodes and shoots hundreds of tiny balls into the surrounding.


    After that, *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* A series of small explosions exploded andpletely covered the entire room. There is not even a dummy left from this demonstration. Such a destructive force makes Angus even have a cold sweat.


    At first nce, the bomb is simr to a fragmentation grenade on earth that shoots many small metallic balls to the surrounding. However, these small bomb is actually deadlier than just the bullets. It could also create small explosions.


    The explosion may be small, but hundreds of them could easily roaststed any high-gradebatant. Moreover, the small explosion ball could prate the target body before itpletely explodes.

 Chapter 316: Angus’s test

    <h4>Chapter 316: Angus¡¯s test</h4>


    The demonstration even surprised Anne as the squad leader.


    "Valter, it seems once again you created another ridiculous thing." said Anne.


    "Hahaha¡­ You praise me too much, squad leader Anne. This is the result of our group''s hard work." said Valter.


    "True. But, as their leader, you have a big role in creating this bomb." said Anne.


    "Then, on behalf of the explosion research team, I will dly ept such praise." said Valter.


    After that, Valter looked at the silent Angus.


    "So, what do you think of our newest invention, Chain Bomb?" asked Valter to Angus.


    "It is certainly very destructive and capable of causing serious injury or possibly killing a high-gradebatant. However, I think it will be hard to use inbat." replied Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ why is that?" asked Valter.


    "Well, the scale of the destruction is simply toorge and could possibly injure the person who you use it. Practically, this bomb could only be detonated from far away like a trap or¡­" said Angus.


    "Or what??" replied Valter.


    "Or simply asked a strong physicalbatant or high-gradebatant to throw them from a distance." added Angus.


    "Throwing from a distance?? Kekeke.. That''s an interesting idea. Certainly, it is hard to create material that could withstand the throwing power of a high-gradebatant. However, using our newest technology and breakthrough, I think we could manage it." said Valter.


    "Still, like most of our creation, our bomb is too destructive to be used inbat. Therefore, we decided to create a special suit that could withstand an explosion. Right now, we are still in the middle of its research." added Valter.


    "Special suit to withstand explosion?!! Is that even possible?" asked Angus.


    "If youpletely withstand it, it is impossible. But, if it is only to reduce the impact and withstand the energy st, we could achieve it." said Valter.


    "Really? Can I see it?" asked Angus.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t reveal anything about this project any further since this is also a special project that was tasked by the research center facility." said Valter.


    The Research Center in the Heart Kingdom is not only the biggest and advanced research facility. But they also control any kind of official and legal research inside the Heart Kingdom.


    Sometimes, they also could ask another research facility from a specialized squad like the explosion squad to do some research for them. Since the explosion squad research team is more familiar with explosion and impact, they should be the ones that did the research.


    Hearing this, Angus somehow remembers thest discussion during his participation in project Homunculus. After the creation of Lily, like any other soldier, it still needs a weapon and armor to enhance its capability.


    As abat expert, Angus knows that creating a weapon and armor for the homunculus like Lily will be difficult. Her speed and strength are already simr to a sixth-gradebatant. This is also the main reason why sixth-gradebatants rarely wear armor and weapons.


    Their mana and power are simply too destructive and could easily break ordinary weapons and armor. Some warrior-orientedbatants even prefer to use their bodies rather than using weapons. One of them is Jade when he is still in sixth grade.


    Even Though the other homunculus will only have half or less of Lily''sbat capability, their body and spec are still simr. In the end, the homunculus will be weaponless by leaving alone. However, Heart Kingdom will never neglect such a weakness.


    ording to Benjamin, Angus heard other teams are tasked to create weapons and armor for the Homunculus.


    This task is also secretive that even Benjamin himself didn''t know the other team researcher. Angus spectes that Valter''s task in researching the special suit is also part of this project.


    ''Such a weapon and armor? Does King Leon truly want to go to war?'' thought Angus.


    Although Angus supports King Leon, he does not like war with another kingdom or nation. To be exact, Angus didn''t like to have a conflict with the others. However, he is also not a person easily bullied and certainly not a pacifist one.


    If it is truly necessary, he will not hesitate to go to war and destroy another kingdom to protect his family. Therefore, he is inkling to be a schr and researcher rather than be abatant.


    If you choose to be abatant, he will definitely be sent to the battlefield. Angus didn''t truly care about killing other people, but he didn''t like unnecessary killing. For him, a battlefield is where people kill each other without any good reason.


    After that, Angus and Anne talk to Valter about various things. Hearing Angus''s innovative idea and brilliant mind in rune scribing, Valter also asked Angus to join him in improving Chain Bomb.


    Since this is a rare opportunity and will be a good track record as a researcher, Angus didn''t hesitate to ept it. Besides, Angus also needed some time before starting choosing students and teaching them.


    After finishing their talk, Angus orders Anne to procure a few things from the research facility warehouse. Of course, Anne didn''t like to be ordered around, but she could only obey Angus for now to atone her mistake.


    Then, Angus decided to rest in the special quarter and Vergil in the base. The next few days, Anguspletely ignored the standing gatheringbatant in the training ground.


    Half of them have already decided to quit this ridiculous test, while half of them decide to continue waiting for Angus. Still, their physicality and mentality have already reached a limit. They didn''t drink or eat in thest few days and kept standing inside the training ground.


    Most of the remaining soldiers decide to eat and drink in the canteen before going back to the training ground to wait for Angus. As for Angus himself, he didn''t do anything andpletely holed up inside the library reading books and doing some research.


    At this moment, Angus suddenly appears inside the training ground without anybody noticing. He could see that most of the gathering soldiers were on the ground chatting with each other. Only three people are still standing straight with pale expressions and ck marks on their eyes.


    Not only that, but these three people also look unhealthy since they didn''t eat or drink anything in the past few days. As grade threebatants, they could still survive without resting for a few days. However, they still need food or drink to survive.


    Seeing the three standing people, the nearby soldier could only shake their heads. Some of them even try to ridicule them.


    "Oii.. Ferry, quit bing stubborn. There is no one watching you. Just go eat and drink, thene back here." said one of the nearby soldiers.


    "Haha¡­ Thanks, but I will pass and keep waiting for the teacher." replied Ferry.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but smile and leave the training ground stealthy before going to the library entrance where Anne was waiting.


    "Anne, tell the others not to approach the training ground where everyone is gathering now." said Angus.


    Seeing Angus'' sudden appearance from another direction startled Anne, but she immediately replied andplied with him by hearing Angus''s seriousmand.


    "Yes, sir." said Anne.


    After Anne goes away to do hismandments, Anguses back to the barren training ground where everyone is waiting. Entering shadow mode with the help of Draven, Angus begins to hide in the crowd shadow.


    While hiding in the shadow, Angus slowly releases his fire mana to the surrounding area and increases the temperature of the surrounding area.


    After a while, "Hey, don''t you think today is unusually hotter?" said one of the soldiers while sweating.


    "Yeah, I feel like getting roasted alive." said another soldier.


    "That''s it, I am going. Today is just too hot." said one of the soldiers leaving the training ground.


    Like a trigger, more people leave the training ground to avoid the heat. Even though all of them are quite resistant to fire and heat, they still can''t withstand thebination of pinnacle fire mastery and Hellfire.


    Because of the unbearable heat, only less than twenty soldiers decide to stay still in the training ground. Currently, all of them have already noticed the increase in the temperature and know that it is not idental.


    They know that this is another to them. Knowing that no other soldier was leaving the area, Angus came out from hiding and stood in front of them. Seeing Angus, some of the soldiers felt relieved and thought they had finally passed the test.


    At this moment, Angus spread his arm and closed his eyes. Suddenly, the whole area bes hotter many times than before. All the surrounding ground near Angus even molted. Then, Angus silently cast a wall of me in front of him using the fire mana in the surrounding.


    "Pass the wall of me if you want to pass my test." said Angus.


    Hearing this, everyone immediately charged at the me wall. At this moment, they notice the closer they are towards the me, the hotter the surrounding temperature. Their specially made uniforms even get burned.

 Chapter 317: Read the Books

    <h4>Chapter 317: Read the Books</h4>


    Without wasting any more time, the remaining soldiers charge towards the me wall while enveloping their bodies with mana. This kind of technique really consumes a lot of mana. However, they could protect their body better.


    As soon as the first soldier touched the me wall, "Arrghh!! It''s hot!!" yelled the soldier.


    The soldier''s entire body was scorched by the fire despite already being enveloped with mana. This shows that Angus''s fire mana is superior to the trainee soldier.


    Fortunately, the soldier managed to react faster and backed away immediately. Their sharp instinct already warns them as they approach the firewall.


    Seeing that, all of them backed away, "What''s wrong? If you don''t pass the firewall, you will not pass my test." said Angus.


    Hearing this, the soldiers be agitated, but they are also afraid of touching the firewall. Suddenly, one of the remaining soldiers charged at the firewall without hesitation.


    "Grrt.. Argh!!" yelled the soldier loudly while gritting his teeth, but he still held on.


    Currently, the soldier is feeling like being burned alive. Every single fiber of his body is roasted slowly. Seeing this, the remaining soldiers begin to fear passing the firewall. At first, they thought if they could pass the firewall, they could pass the test and hell.


    On the contrary to their expectation, behind the firewall is even hotter than their current area. The pain of being burned alive is something that no one wants to experience. Despite this, not all of them back down.


    Seeing the roasted soldier still holding on, two soldiers gritted their teeth and passed through the firewall. At this moment, the three of them are using all of their mana to withstand the temperature.


    "Hoo¡­ Impressive. Let''s see how long you could hold on." said Angus


    Then, Angus releases a small firestorm to the three soldiers and pushes them back. The firestorm is quite forceful and makes the three of them almost get thrown out of the firewall.


    At thest moment, "Urrgahhh!!" shouted the first soldier that passed the firewall.


    He used all his mana and charged towards Angus. Still, Angus mana is unlimited and easily stops the man charge. At this moment, the man reached his limit, and all the mana that protected him was gone.


    Suddenly, the scorching heat and firestorm are gone like they never appeared before. Satisfied with the result, Angus stops manipting the fire mana in the area and disperse them. However, the soldier charged at Agnus before falling unconscious and had a few burns on his body.


    The two other soldiers were also not in severe exhaustion and mana deficiency, but they still managed to hold on just as their mana almost bottomed out.


    "Good. Three of you passed. Bring three of them to the medical facility." said Angus.


    Hearing this, one of the soldiers that are not passing the firewall decided to ask Angus.


    "Umm¡­ Sir, what about us?" asked the soldier.


    "Well, you are also passed but don''t expect you will have the same treatment as these three." said Angus.


    Hearing that everyone in the training ground also passed, all of them began to cheer. As for the three benefits, they don''t really care about it. During the past few days, they have already overheard that Angus is going to teach a high-level explosion skill.


    Learning high-level skills is even harder than wielding an artifact. Although artifact is more practicable inbat, the high-level skill could bring one strength greater than the artifact itself. Moreover, no one likes to give out and teach high-level skills for free.


    Therefore, the high-level skill manual and teacher are scarce. Still, it needs a lot of time and practice to master high-level skills fully. Despite this, everyone knows that high-level skill is a priceless treasure, more than millions of gold coins.


    After that, Angus leaves the training ground using a beast walk and stealthy to avoid the iing soldiering towards the training ground. He didn''t want to create amotion and get swarmed by those soldiers.


    Leaving the training ground, Angus goes back to the library and gives some instruction to Anne. Angus wants the three soldiers that passed his firewall to get the best amodation and support from the base, especially the one that charged at him at thest moment.


    The next day, Angus summoned all the passed soldiers beside the first three to gather at the training ground early in the morning. Currently, there is a big circr rune and a lot of books on it in front of them.


    "Alright, I will not beat around the bush. My name is Angus Victory, and the teacher that is going to teach you explosion skills. Like you all know, the explosion skill is a high-level skill that requires high fire mastery and a lot of knowledge about the explosion."


    "Before I genuinely guide and teach you, I want you to read and understand the book inside these circles."


    "The circle rune is a special rune that I made. It will prevent the book from being brought outside. So, you might want to hurry to get a book since there is only one copy of each." said Angus.


    As soon as Angus finishes his sentence, the soldier immediately goes inside the circle rune and feels like being roasted alive again.


    "Hot!!" said the soldiers while backing away.


    "Ahh yeah, I forgot to tell you. The rune will also raise the circle''s temperature to a certain degree. However, It could also keep raising the temperature if no one is inside the circle. So, you better hurry and enter the circle, or you might not be able to enterter." said Angus.


    Hearing this, everyone begins to force themself to enter the circle and envelop their body with thin mana to protect their body.


    Seeing that everyone inside the circle, "Oh yeah, there will be a test every three days. It is a theoretical test about all the knowledge inside those books."


    "If you are not up to standard and get a high score, I will personally kick you out of this group and rece you with others." said Angus


    ''T-This is ridiculous!!'' thought everyone at this spartan-like training.


    However, no one dared to shout out aint since they had already witnessed and felt Angus''s might during yesterday''s test. After that, Angus leaves the soldier on their own and goes towards the medical facility.


    Arriving at the medical facility, Angus immediately looked for the three students that passed the firewall. So far, Angus is satisfied with these three students.


    Not only are they brave enough to handle such pain, but they are also the only soldiers that are waiting for him by standing and not leaving the training ground even once. They didn''t even eat or drink during thest few days.


    Currently, all three of them are getting extensive care from the medical facility. They already entered the state of mana deficiency during the test, especially the one that charged at Angus at the end.


    As a grade threebatant, mana deficiency is a serious problem and could lead to their death. Fortunately, they immediately get treated quickly. However, they still need to rest for a week before fully recovering.


    As for the burns they receive in their body could easily be healed. Explosion Squad often gets many kinds of wounds and burns during the training.


    Therefore, the medical facility in the base is quite expert at handling this kind of wound. They could heal the burn wound without even leaving a mark. After learning about their medical room, Angus immediately goes towards them.


    ''It seems Anne is really listening to my order.'' thought Angus.


    Each of these three soldiers is treated inside a private medical room. Then, Angus decided to visit the first one called Ferry. He is the person that charged Angus before the end of the test.


    Entering the room, Ferry is surprised to find Angus visiting him personally and immediately wants to stand up to salute Angus.


    "At ease, soldier. You shouldn''t force yourself in your condition." said Angus.


    "Y-Yes, sir." said Ferry.


    "Alright, you may already know this, but let me introduce myself. My name is Angus Victory, the one that will be teaching the explosion skill." said Angus.


    "U-Uh.. My name is Ferry, sir." replied Ferry.


    "Yeah, I know I already see your biodata and profile." said Angus.


    "I-I see.." said Ferry while fidgeting.


    "What''s it? Is there any problem?" asked Angus.


    "U-Um.. Sir, D-Did I pass the test?" said Ferry.


    "Hm¡­ What do you think?" asked Angus back.


    "Well, I am being told that I passed the test. But, I am not sure since I couldn''t even reach you." said Ferry.


    "Actually, you all three passed the test the moment you passed through the firewall. However, seeing how desperate you are, I changed my mind. I decided to interview the three of you before I start to teach you this explosion skill personally." said Angus.


    "Interview?" asked Ferry back.


    "Don''t worry. It is only a few simple questions. So, why did you work so desperately to be able to learn this explosion skill?" said Angus.

 Chapter 318: Theoretical Test

    <h4>Chapter 318: Theoretical Test</h4>


    So, why did you work so desperately to be able to learn this explosion skill?" said Angus.


    Hearing this question, Ferry looks gloomy and immediately tells Angus about his life story. Apparently, Ferry is amoner with a hard life.


    Before bing a member of the explosion squad, he was an adventurer of a small guild. As amoner, third grade is already the height he could reach. Beyond third grade, he needs to get guidance or support from others.


    This kind of problem happens to a lot ofbatants in Firuman. Unless they are already talented enough to break through grade four on their own, most of thebatants will be stuck in the third grade.


    This is also the reason why education facilities like the royal academy are important. Just by managing to form a mana core using their standard technique already guarantees the student to reach at least fourth grade.


    However, not everyone could enter the royal academy. Only influential people and wealthy people could enter it. Moreover, it also costs a lot of money. Ordinarymoners like Ferry, who still struggle with everyday life, could never get this privilege.


    Ferry''s life as an adventurer is full of uncertainty. There are many times when he almost gets himself killed during his job. Therefore, after reaching third grade, Ferry decided to enter the newly formed Explosion Squad.


    He believes he will get many benefits and could possibly reach a higher grade if he joins the army. However, reality hit him hard. In here, there are many people with more talent than him.


    Ferry''s capability is only above average, with a slightly good self-taught fire elemental mastery from the report. So, as he hears Angus going to test them for a second time, he feels like this is an excellent opportunity for him.


    After hearing Ferry''s story, "Hm.. I see. What is your dream?" asked Angus.


    "My dream?? I.. I am not sure. At first, I just wanted to have a stable life. Bing part of the explosion squad gives me a good source of ie and a stable life. So, I am truly not sure about my dream. But, I really want to get stronger." said Ferry.


    "I see¡­ Here, take it." said Angus while giving Ferry a space pouch.


    Receiving the pouch, "Inside there, there are books that contain fire mastery and explosion skill. Read all of them while recovering. After a week, I will start to test you about it. If your result is not up to standard, then your spot will be reced by others." said Angus.


    "Make sure you study hard. I don''t want to teach a dumb and weak-willed person." added Angus.


    Then, Angus gets out of the Ferry''s medical room. After that, Angus also goes towards the other two soldiers that passed the test. One of them is a male in his forties called Gibby, while the other is a female soldier called Tilda.


    Like Ferry, Angus also interviewed both of them with the same question. Unlike Ferry, Gibby is an experienced soldier in the army. He is one of the soldiers previously stationed in the ck Fortress.


    A few years ago, Duke Jacob''s fight against Evil Mother Treant deeply impressed Gibby and became the source of his motivation.


    Unfortunately, Gibby himself is not a magician like Duke Jacob with a lot of avable resources. In the end, he could only try by entering the Explosion Squad.


    On the contrary, Tilda is different from the other two soldiers. To Angus'' surprise, Tilda is actually the daughter of Baron Flintless. Unfortunately, she is thest child in her family.


    Usually, thest child of the small noble will not get anything or support from their family after they reach adulthood unless a particr case like politics and diplomacy.


    Tilda happens to be forced to leave her house and territory after she reaches adulthood because of the dispute with her family. Still, because of her status as noble, she has some kind ofwork to gather information.


    As a noble, she knows Angus will never truly hurt or kill them. She also managed to see through Angus''s intention from the start. Therefore, she decided to hold on and keep waiting for him for days without eating, drinking, or resting.


    Like Ferry and Gibby, Tilda also has a lot of hope to learn and be stronger with the help of Angus. After interviewing both of them, Angus gives each of them a space pouch with books.


    Like Ferry, he will also test them after a week and rece them if they are not up to standard. Even though the three of them managed to pass Angus''s test, Angus still refuses to teach a brain-dead person.


    He will need to take a lot of effort and time to teach a stupid person than the smart one. He knows as a warrior, the three of them need to study hard to reach his qualification. But, Angus couldpromise with them if they show their true dedication by studying hard.


    Three days passed by in a sh, and the seventeen soldiers that passed Angus''s test began to get their test. During thest three days, these seventeen soldiers have tried to study hard and fight each other.


    They are fighting over the books inside the circle. Some of them even damaged the books because of their fight and got beaten up by everyone. Moreover, Angus refuses to give another book until the test is done.


    They could also only stay in the rune circle for a certain time, which decreased their study time. As a result, most of these seventeen soldiers didn''t study properly and received bad test marks.


    Like Angus said to them before, Angus immediately changed the seventeen of them with other talented soldiers based on their performance report. This way, Angus can force all the soldiers to study hard and increase their training to perform well.


    Moreover, Angus could also spread the basic knowledge of explosion skills to the whole soldier in the base and increase the wholebat capability of the Explosion Squad.


    The news about the new seventeen people getting selected is spread around and rouses hope in the soldiers that have already given up before. No matter what, the opportunity to have a high skill like explosion skill is too great to be given up easily.


    Like the previous one, Angus gives another assignment to the newly selected seventeen soldiers. They all need to study the books under the rune circle and be tested in three days. The newly selected soldier managed to perform better than thest previous one in the test.


    However, they are still not able to understand thirty percent of the book''s subjects. Therefore, Angus changed them into another seventeen new soldiers.


    While the other soldier struggles with Angus''s ploy, Ferry, Gibby, and Tilda''s test day finally arrives. Unlike the other seventeen soldiers that could only study at the limited time under the scorching circle rune, they could study without any constraint and more extended time.


    After the three of them take Angus''s theoretical test, they feel like they have almost lost their soul. Despite the significant advantage they have, they feel like they can''t get a good result.


    It is not because Angus''s test is hard, but the book''s subject is too hard to understand. The next day after the test, Angus gathered the three of them in his working room.


    The three of them enter Angus''s room nervously as they know their spot will be offered to others if they fail. It means they will be losing their opportunity to learn explosion skills.


    Entering the room, they find Angus sitting meditating with candles around him. The candle fire burned up and died down, ording to Angus''s breath. Every time he exhales, the fire begins smaller. While every time he takes a deep breath, the fire bes brighter.


    Ferry and the other two never see this kind of exquisite fire control. Since they have already read some of Angus''s books, they know how hard it is to achieve this kind of fire control and maniption.


    Yet, Angus, who is much younger than them, easily managed to use this kind of technique. After a while, Angus opened his eyes from his meditation.


    "Good, all of you here. Now, each of you takes a candle from that chest and lit them with your own fire mana." ordered Angus.


    Waking up from their stupor, Ferry and the others immediately took the candles and lit them up.


    "Good, now try to manipte the fire as big as possible." said Angus.


    The three soldiers immediately did as Angus instructed, but none managed to manipte the fire to begin bigger. After a few minutes of trying, none of them managed to do what Angus ordered.


    "All right, that''s enough. Hmm.. Before I continue, which one did you prefer? Taking a bath or gathering wood?" asked Angus.


    "Err.. Pardon me, sir??" replied Ferry in confusion.


    "Well, just answer it. Which one did you choose?" asked Angus again.


    "A bath, I guess." said Ferry.


    "Taking a bath, sir." replied Gibby.


    "I prefer taking a bath." said Tilda.

 Chapter 319: Sergeant of Hell

    <h4>Chapter 319: Sergeant of Hell</h4>


    After hearing everyone reply, "Good, then let''s take a bath." said Angus while leaving the room.


    At the same time, the three soldiers didn''t know what to do and were confused.


    Seeing that they are not following him, "What are you standing there for? Hurry, there are a lot of things to do today." asked Angus.


    "Y-Yes, sir." replied the three soldiers.


    Then, Angus begins to lead them to the research facility. Ferry couldn''t hold his curiosity on the way there and began to ask Angus.


    "Err.. Pardon me, sir. How about our test result?" asked Ferry.


    "Hm¡­ the three of you have barely passed the standard and are still not qualified to learn the explosion skill. So, you will have another test in another week. For now, you need to increase your fire mastery skills and knowledge." replied Angus.


    Hearing that they have passed, everyone is relieved, but knowing that they still need to learn and get another test in a week makes everyone sigh. The three of them arebatants that specialize in the warrior path.


    Unlike the magician path, they prefer to train using their body rather than reading books, especially Angus''s book that is very hard to understand. They need to read the same page at least three times before truly understanding its content.


    Arriving at the research facility, "Ahh.. young master Angus, you are here." called Valter.


    "Master Valter, did you manage to procure them?" replied Angus.


    "Yes, though they are rare in this country, but we still could get them." said Valter.


    "Good, make sure to procure as much as possible. You could send all the bills to meter." said Angus.


    "Certainly, young master." replied Valter.


    "Then, I supposed you also managed to fulfill my other request." said Angus.


    "Well, it is an unusual request, but my team still managed to procure and set them up. Still, we do not truly understand what it is for." said Valter.


    "You will see and understand its usage. Anyway, can I see them?" said Angus.


    "Yes.. Yes.. certainly, follow me." said Valter while leading Angus and the three soldiers.


    Soon, they enter a room. The room is heavily insted with various kinds of runes. This is one of the small testing rooms inside the research facility. In the middle of the room, a furnace is filled with some kind of liquid.


    "Good, it seems everything is in ce. Alright, Ferry entered the furnace." said Angus.


    "Huh?? Me?" said Ferry.


    "Yeah, hurry and enter the furnace." said Angus.


    Then, Ferry enters the furnace that is filled with mysterious transparent liquid. As soon as his body touches the liquid, he feels a cold sensation from it. But, it is still not unbearable for his third-grade body psyche.


    After Ferry submerged inside the furnace, "Now, try to release your fire mana towards the liquid." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Valter is immediately surprised as he knows the nature of the transparent liquid. Before he could say anything, Ferry already used his fire mana and released it towards the liquid around.


    Suddenly, the liquid set in a ze and surprised everyone except Angus and Valter.


    "Uarrgg!!" groaned Ferry as he felt like burned alive.


    At this moment, "Try to control and withstand the fire or die burned to ash. Carve their characteristics and nature in your body. Those are mes made out of your fire mana. It is yours, and you are the one that reigns over it!!" said Angus sternly.


    Hearing Angus''s voice, Ferry decides to hold on to his pain and begins to try to control the wildfire in the liquid. However, it is easier said than done. One of the fire characteristics is burning uncontrobly.


    This is the main reason why it is tough for people to master fire elemental. Mastering elemental means gaining control over the element. However, the fire element is hard to controlpared to other elements because of this characteristic.


    Therefore, Angus used drastic measures and burned the soldiers alive to engrave the fire characteristic to their bodies. After a while, Ferry fell unconscious inside the furnace. Angus immediately controls the fire to die down and pick the charred Ferry.


    "Bring this guy to the medical facility. Now, it is the time for the two of you." said Angus.


    Hearing this, both Gibby and Tilda couldn''t help but have a cold sweat.


    "Err.. Sir, I think I am still not fully recovered from thest test. So¡­" said Gibby trying to make an excuse.


    "Then, let me burn you alive by myself." said Angus as he created a hot fire in his hand.


    "Hick.. N-No, sir." replied Gibby in a hurry.


    Then, Gibby and Tilda looked at each other. After seeing the charred Ferry, both of them are still reluctant to be burned alive and feel that pain.


    "Tilda, as ady, why don''t you go first. You knowdies first." said Gibby.


    "Nonsense, shouldn''t be a man that needs to be first in this situation." said Tilda.


    Both of them begin to argue with each other to dy being burned alive.


    Couldn''t stand the useless argument they make, "If none of youe inside the furnace in five-second, I will burn both of you alive on my own." said Angus sternly while somehow increasing the temperature of the room.


    "Hiick¡­ Y-Yes, sir." replied the two soldiers.


    Only now do the two soldiers realize that Angus is not the usual mentor or teacher. They feel like facing a sergeant from hell. On the other hand, Valter is interested in looking at the surrounding thermometer temperature and the furnace.


    Despite the increased temperature in the room, the liquid in the furnace is not setting aze as it should be. This liquid is apparently called Vulcan Oil, a rare natural oil that could easily ignite into a fire with only a slight increase in the temperature.


    Since Vulcan Oil is not set aze in fire, it means Angus can perfectly control the surrounding temperature in the Vulcan Oil and furnace while increasing the temperature of the whole room.


    In the end, Gibby reluctantly enters the furnace and submerges in the transparent liquid. Simr to Ferry''s case, Gibby immediately gets roasted alive the moment he channels his fire mana towards the Vulcan Oil.


    "ARRGGHH!!" screamed Gibby.


    The searing fire burns him alive and gives him unbelievable pain. Despite already preparing for the pain, he still could hold it. Soon, Gibby also fell unconscious like Ferry. After that, Tilda couldn''t escape and received the same fate as the other two soldiers.


    After Angus sent the three charred soldiers to the medical facility, he requested Valter to procure more Vulcan Oil. Angus predicted that they would get used to being burned alive after a while and need more Vulcan Oil to do this ridiculous training.


    Hearing Angus'' request, "Sure, it is good to be able to help young geniuses such as yourself." said Valter.


    "You are ttering me too much, Master Valter. I am still notpared to you." said Angus.


    "Hahahaha¡­ You may be able to fool anyone, young master Angus. But, you can''t fool this old man. Your fire mastery is very top-notch that could be said one of the best in the Firuman.


    "I bet if you decide to be an activebatant, there are fewbatants below fifth grade that could contend against you." said Valter.


    "Hahaha¡­ Well, I just want to be a nice and quiet researcher. Anyway, I will go first. There are still many things I need to be done." said Angus.


    "Sure.. Sure¡­ See youter, young master Angus." said Valter.


    After that, Angus goes towards the training ground and checks the progress of the other seventeen soldiers. Unlike the first time, the seventeen soldiers have a tacit understanding and decide to enter the circle rune in turn.


    With the capacity of their mana, they could hold out inside the circle rune for ten to twenty minutes before being on the brink of mana deficiency.


    With entering the circle rune in turn, they could keep the temperature inside at the minimum and will spend less mana when protecting themselves with mana. This kind of tactic is quite good. However, these seventeen soldiers'' mana regeneration is not as high as Angus.


    Therefore, in the end, there will be a time, they exhaust all their mana, and the temperature in the circle rune will increase. Still, this kind of progress makes Angus satisfied. After being pleased with the progress of the current seventeen soldiers, he goes towards Anne on the side.


    Angus tasked Anne to monitor the seventeen soldiers'' progress and behavior. Although Angus gives freedom to the seventeen soldiers in what kind of methods they will use to learn the books, he still does not want any kind of bloodshed.


    During the first batch of the seventeen soldiers, two of them almost die as they fight over the book. Fortunately, the others stopped them before they used any lethal attack and escted further.


    Therefore, Angusmanded Anne to monitor the soldier and stop them whenever something serious happened in a fight between them. Angus didn''t want to prevent them from fighting each other, but he didn''t wish for unnecessary bloodshed.

 Chapter 320: Impending War

    <h4>Chapter 320: Impending War</h4>


    One month passed by since Angus started to train the explosion squad. During these two weeks, the explosion squad is literally living in hell, especially for Ferry, Gibby, and Tilda.


    The three of them already forget how many times they fell unconscious under Angus''s training that seems like torture. Boiled, burned, slept under hot temperatures, and many other ridiculous training.


    Despite the ridiculous training, the three of them managed to progress faster. Their body is more resistant to fire and can manipte fire mana better than before. They could also use [Explosion Fist] more efficiently than before.


    Currently, the three soldiers are running inside the hot special training room. Because of the hot temperature, they sweat a lot and are exhausted.


    Moreover, they are instructed not to get any water unless they give a satisfactory result. Angus didn''t say how far they needed to run, but they had already been running almost half-day and were still not instructed to stop.


    The worst part is they need to run barefoot on the hot floor. Therefore, they can''t stop moving since the hot floor is unbearable for them. On the other hand, Angus meditates in the middle of the room without minding the scorched ground and temperature.


    Despite the hot temperature in the room, Angus didn''t even sweat a little bit. Furthermore, the temperature beside Angus is rising and low at a fast pace following his breathing rhythm. Currently, Angus is training his fire maniption to change the surrounding temperature.


    This kind of feat needs very precise control over fire mana. ording to Angus''s research, a fire element is one of the essential elements that exist in nature. Theoretically, using his nature fire maniption, Angus should be able to create any kind of fire out of nowhere far from his body.


    As long as he could detect the fire mana and element in the surrounding, he could make them brighter or even extinguish them. However, this kind of feat is a difficult thing to do. Currently, he could only manipte the temperature to a certain degree and far from creating a fire.


    While Angus and the three soldiers are training, the other seventeen soldiers are also spared from Angus''s hell training. Under Angus'' ridiculous rune circle test, the seventeen soldiers changed every three days since they couldn''t get a good score during the test.


    Fortunately, there are few soldiers that managed to produce a good result. These few soldiers still do not get a good score in the theoretical test, but they are better than others. Therefore, Angus decided to make them stay among the following seventeen soldiers.


    From the seventeen soldiers, only four soldiers managed to retain their spot up till now. Because they read and learned the book longer than others, they managed to get better results each time they took the test.


    These four soldiers also start to teach the other soldiers under the pressure of everyone. In the end, the other soldiers also managed to get a better result than their previous one.


    Still, the test is not easy, and some of the questions are more towards their own opinion about fire-rted subjects.


    Angus finds that most of the base soldiers do not have proper basic knowledge about fire mastery. Most of them get their fire mastery through experience and practice. Therefore, their understanding of fire mastery is half-baked and filled with many holes.


    With theplete knowledge in Angus''s book, everyone understands more about fire mastery. Some brilliant soldiers also managed to wield his fire skill better than before.


    Another month passed by in the blink of an eye. During this one month, few soldiers managed to get a high score in the theoretical test.


    They are immediately forced to join Ferry and the other''s hell training. After knowing the content of Ferry''s training, most of them even want to give up on the first day of training.


    ''This not a training but pure of torture!!'' thought the new soldier while burning alive inside the Vulcan Oil.


    While the new addition soldiers undergo ridiculous training, Ferry and the others also do not stay idle either. Currently, they managed to manipte their own fire mana better than before. Unlikest month, Angus began to tutor and teach them about explosion skill.


    Actually, all the soldiers already have ess to the information about the explosion skill. This knowledge is literally inside the Angus book. Therefore, any soldier who understood their books fully also theoretically understood the explosion skill in theory.


    Still, it is not easy to understand Angus'' book. It contains a lot of deep knowledge about fire mastery and maniption. Some of them also exin explosions scientifically. There are many terms and knowledge that are hard to understand for ordinarymon soldiers.


    Currently, Angus is having a meal with Vergil in the canteen. Since Angus started training the soldier, he has be quite busy. But, the two brothers still asionally meet each other and have a meal together.


    Since the previous incident, nobody dares to get close and disturb Angus''s meal whenever he takes a meal. In the end, Angus is forced to have a meal by himself if Vergil is unavable.


    "Hmm¡­ I hear the tension on the border is getting worse, especially the border with the Nergal Kingdom. I heard from my father, each day, the extermination squad managed to capture spies in the border perimeter." said Vergil.


    "Yeah, I also heard them. It seems the first war will happen with the Nergal Kingdom." replied Angus while eating his food.


    "The Nergal Kingdom has always be the archenemy of the Heart Kingdom. Like us, Nergal Kingdom is also led by a seventh-grade King. Their military strength is also not too much different than ours." said Vergil.


    "If it was a few years ago, that may be true. But, with our current resources and the new additional strength from the Sur vige, we may be stronger than them. Moreover, we also have uncle Jade on our side." said Angus.


    "Then, it will be foolish for them to invade or attack us." said Vergil.


    "I am not too sure about that. War is never simple. I believe when the Nergal kingdomunches an attack, the other nearby kingdom also will not sit idle either." said Angus.


    "Don''t tell me the other nearby kingdom allied together to eliminate us?" said Vergil.


    "Allied together? No, they probably just want to have some profit during the chaos. The nearby kingdoms must know or get the big picture about our military power. So, they couldn''t move carelessly and get our kingdom full of retaliation."


    "I bet they will wait until one of themunches an attack before moving on their own. Until one of them makes a move, all these kingdoms will not do anything. ording to what I know, there are only three kingdoms nearby that still contend with us in military strength."


    "The first one is the Nergal Kingdom, our archenemy. The second one is the Tascar Kingdom, and thest one is¡­" said Angus.


    "Hascua, right?" cutting Vergil.


    "Yeah, brother. Although Hascua does not have any seventhbatant like Tascar and Nergal, their military strength is simr to the previous Holy Alliance kingdom. They have a lot of six-gradebatants."


    "Fortunately, I hear Hascua is a neutral and kind of pacifist kingdom. Still, I am not sure when the war starts, this silent kingdom will stay still or not." said Angus.


    "True, we don''t know if they will have malicious intent during the chaos or not. Haa.. War, just thinking of it makes my head hurt." said Vergil.


    "Don''t worry, brother. This is the major reason why Father sent me here to teach the explosion skill. I have been preparing them for the iing war. Since ancient times, the war has always involved a lot of lower gradebatants." said Angus.


    "Whenever one of the party exhausted all their lower gradebatant, the war will be reached to a conclusion. So, the explosion squad will be one of our trump cards in facing the impending war." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ I see. I never thought of that. Say, Angus, I think you are suitable to be the family head." said Vergil.


    "And sitting all day working on the endless paperwork. I am sorry, but no thanks, Jason could have all that stuff. Besides, what I want is only a nice peaceful life while sometimes researching stuff." said Angus.


    "Now you said that. I truly pity Jason for handling all that stuff, not to mention those of our affiliated noble." said Vergil.


    After they finish their meal and conversation, Angus and Vergil go towards their respective ce. Vergil needs to be back on his training and supervise the explosion base. At the same time, Angus continues to train the explosion squad.


    Thinking of the impending war, Angus decides to be more brutal in his training. He wants to create an elite squad that is good at fire mastery and inbat. Angus thought with the help of Explosion Squad, the heart kingdom burden would be lessened.


    Then, his father and Jade''s work will also be less. There will also be a high chance they will not be sent out to the frontline. In war, the most chaotic and uncertain ce will be the frontline, especially in the magical world like Firuman.

 Chapter 321: War is Inevitable

    <h4>Chapter 321: War is Inevitable</h4>


    For most people, they taught that the frontline war is the ce of opportunity. However, Angus and most experienced war veterans know that the frontline is actually a very dangerous ce. One carelessness or mistake could be their own doom.


    This rule also affects low-grade and high-grade soldiers, but also the legendary seventh-gradebatant. There were many cases where careless leaders or seventh-gradebatants were killed in the battle in the past.


    Seventh-gradebatants may have unbelievable strength, but they are still mortal and could be killed though it will be very difficult.


    This is also why seventh-gradebatants never act tyrannically when facing another kingdom unless the other party is very weak in terms of military strength.


    The current Heart Kingdom is surrounded by manyrge and strong kingdoms. Therefore, King Leon needs to act prudently. Otherwise, they will be attacked by all sides.


    Although some of these kingdoms are bound with contract and couldn''t harm the Heart Kingdom, for the time being, they still could use underhanded tactics to harm the Heart Kingdom.


    As the greatest human race kingdom, Heart Kingdom upies arge area along with resources in it such as dungeons, rare ore mines, and other stuff. Even if the most pacifist people themselves will naturally be attracted towards the Heart Kingdom riches.


    Over the decades, King Leon managed to keep them at bay with his strength and various ploys. Still, in the end, the war itself is inevitable. At first, ording to the nearby kingdom''s military strength, war will not happen at least in the next ten or twenty years.


    Before Angus returns from the Endless Battlefield dimension and brings the others, Heart Kingdom is already a strong kingdom and will not be easily defeated by any nearby kingdom.


    However, they are not at the pace where other nearby kingdoms could not catch up to the Heart Kingdom. With the addition of the Sur vige people and Jade, Heart Kingdom''s strength is increased by a leap bound.


    If this situation is left alone, the other nearby kingdom will never be able to catch up with the current Heart Kingdom. Therefore, the other kingdoms could onlyunch their attack and war at this moment in the hope of invading the present Heart Kingdom or reducing their advancement.


    All the High noble, especially the most sensible one, also notice this situation and decide to think of a way to avoid the unnecessary war. They only need sometimes before the Heart Kingdom continues to rise in power and could easily subdue the other kingdom.


    In the meantime, some of the foolish and greedy lower noblemen wanted the war to happen. Only by participating in war could they gain merits and prestige to reach higher positions. Therefore, the political side of the Heart Kingdom is divided into two.


    One wants to have war while the other does not. Both of their voices are quite strong equally, but thest verdict will fall on King Leon himself. ording to rumors, King Leon also wants to avoid war for the time being. However, he also will not be stupid to be a sitting duck.


    After the arrival of Jade and the other Sur people, King Leon immediately prepared and invested a lot of resources to increase their military strength.


    With his long experience, he knows that war is inevitable. However, he still doesn''t know when it will happen. All he could do was to prepare for the worst-case and increase their military strength to defend themself.


    Another month passed by since Angus increased the intensity of his hellish training. Currently, Ferry, Gibby, Tilda, and a few other talented soldiers managed to learn the Explosion Skill. After two months of hellish training, they finally could detonate their fire mana into a small bomb.


    Still, their explosion could not bepared to Angus''s skill. They could only detonate massive amounts of Fire Mana outside their body at a certain distance, while Angus could use the explosion skill more freely.


    As long as he detected his fire mana, he could easily manipte it and detonate them. As more soldiers start to learn the explosion skill, Angus''s mission in training them will be done soon.


    There are around ten people that managed to use the explosion skill, with Ferry, Tilda, and Gibby on the lead. Though the number is rtively low, many soldiers also start to get the gist of the skill. All they need to do is practice more to master them.


    As Angus''s mission finallyes to an end, he decides to leave the explosion and go towards the ck Fortress to meet with Jayna and little troublemaker Anna.


    Thinking about Jayna, Angus could help feel the longing for her. But, he knows his mission is important to create a peaceful life for them. Angus decides to wait for five or more soldiers that are able to use explosion skills before going towards the ck Fortress.


    Like his usual routine, Angus goes towards the modified barren training. After the soldier manages to pass the circle runes and theoretical test trial, they will get an opportunity to learn explosion skills from Angus.


    Currently, only thirty people have managed to pass his trial. From these thirty people, only seven of them managed to use explosion skills in a rough way. On the other hand, the other twenty-three soldiers are still undergoing hellish training.


    Arriving at the modified training ground, everyone immediately saluted Angus in nervousness. After giving hellish training and trials to almost all the soldiers in the base, Angus'' name as Sergeant from hell is spread around.


    Currently, nobody dares to refute or question Angus''s order. There are times when some soldiers ask about Angus''s orthodox training method. At that time, they were immediately sent towards the medical facility and needed to rest for months before gettingplete recovery.


    Moreover, Angus also beats all the people that ck off in his training. Most of the soldiers here have been burnt alive by Angus. At that time, they noticed that being boiled and burned with Vulcan Oil was better than being burnt by Angus.


    Because of the Hellfire, Angus''s fire is more painful and seems not only to hurt physically but also their mind and senses, which make his fire more painful than others.


    Looking at the soldiers, saluted him nervously, "Alright, continue your training and don''t ck off. I want most of you to be able to use explosion skills by the end of this week. Otherwise, don''t ever think of getting rest. Now, move out!!" said Angus.


    "Yes, sir!!" shouted the soldiers in unison before returning to their training.


    After inspecting and supervising the soldier''s training, Angus begins to meditate on a certain corner. While he is doing his mission, he never forgets to train and improve himself. Since he is inside the base, he couldn''t carelessly cultivate his chi.


    But, he still could train his natural fire maniption. He could also refine his mana or fighting monsterbatant with the help of his system. Sitting inside one corner, Angus begins to check his current status.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 17 Years Old


    MP: 600/600


    Chi: 231


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 48


    Dexterity: 47


    Intelligence: 48


    Vitality: 46


    Soul Point: 227


    Soul Reserve: 541


    Currently, Angus reaches another bottleneck in terms of his mana growth. Like when he is stuck at the 300 mana point during his first grade, Angus also finds a simr situation as he is also stuck at the 600 mana point mark.


    Normally, people need to reach a certain state and umte enough mana to reach third grade. However, Angus mana core is different from the norm. Now, he just needs a trigger to break through to reach third grade.


    His mana core limit is off-chart from the ordinary one and could easily break through and be upgraded. Still, it needs some kind of trigger. This kind of trigger could happen with the change from the outside.


    During his upgrade from grade one to grade two, he managed to do it after eating a third-grade monster dish. At first, he thought he also needed to eat a special dish, but a third-grade monster is a maximum grade to be processed into edible food.


    Therefore, Angus needs to use another method to upgrade into the third-gradebatant. After thinking for a while, he feels that fighting a hard opponent will be a good trigger for him to breakthrough. Still, finding a suitable opponent is not easy.


    He didn''t dare to fight a four-grade monster or fifth-gradebatant inside his system as they were too strong for him. In the end, he decides to find a suitable opponent when he goes toward the ck Forest.


    As one of the famous monster habitats, he believes he will find many interesting opponents and monsters that could trigger his breakthrough.


    Since he couldn''t refine his chi and fighting monsters were quite useless for him. He decided to train his fire maniption. Angus decides to train another skill in his mind. This technique required not only high fire mastery but also excellent heat sense.

 Chapter 322: Flame Blink

    <h4>Chapter 322: me Blink</h4>


    After meditating for a while, Angus shoots a small Firebolt towards the sky. The Firebolt flew through the sky while Angus kept closing his eyes. Suddenly, Angus enters the shadow mode instantly and disappears from his spot. *Whoosh*


    For the onlooker, Angus seems to have disappeared out of nowhere. At this split second, the Firebolt exploded and became more significant in the sky. *Boom* as the Firebolt exploded, Angus also seems to have appeared from the explosion.


    "Urgghh!!" as Angus feels nauseated from the rough teleportation.


    Not only does Angus feel like his inside is being shaken harshly, but he also gets various wounds and burns. However, his ridiculous endurance and regeneration immediately heal all this type of wound.


    After using [Shadow Blink] many times, Angus became quite proficient at using this skill. At first, he wanted to learn Blink skills as King Leon had. However, he found that without an object point from his senses, he could not use Blink at all.


    Even with the help of shadow mode, he still couldn''t use it. He spected that Shadow Blink and Blink are using different principles.


    Shadow Blink uses shadow or dark elements as a teleportation point. On the other hand, Blink is more unrestrained and doesn''t need any teleportation points. However, it consumed more mana and required a high mastery and knowledge over space elements.


    The more Angus learns about Blink skill, the more he feels respect over King Leon. The skill itself is categorized as a high-level skill and needs a lot of strict requirements.


    Since he can''t use Blink skill, he decided to learn another element of Blink skill besides Shadow Blink. His first choice is the fire element, [me Blink].


    Although the Fire element is not as unique as the dark element, he feels it will be better to master this skill in case he enters a ce where there is no dark element nearby. If the dark element is the fundamental element, the Fire element is the basic element.


    It will be hard to eliminate both elements in one area or ce. Therefore, Angus decided to learn me Blink to increase his skill repertoire andbat capability. Furthermore, he wants to conceal his power about shadow and dark elements since it is rted to Draven.


    As a legendary beast called Mundus, Draven will always attract unnecessary attention. Be it with a good purpose or a bad one. Although he could always escape and fight back when in danger, his power is still limited. His most destructive skill and the domain are entirely reliant on chi.


    If he exhausted his own chi, he would be helpless and could only escape. In the end, concealing Draven''s identity and learning me Blink is crucial for him.


    Still, learning me Blink is not easy since he needs to rely on himself. Unlike the Shadow Blink, where he gets help from Draven. During his first practice, he even got severe injuries and needed to rest for a few days for aplete recovery.


    After teleporting up in the sky, Angus starts to feel the sudden pull from gravity and decides to use another me Blink to the ground. Before Angus uses me Blink to the sky, he leaves some of his Fire mana in his spot.


    As he elerated to the ground, he could feel his Fire Mana with his heat sense. When the distance between himself and the ground approaches around five meters, He immediately uses [me Blink] and creates a small explosion from his current position in mid-air. *Boom*


    At the same time, another small explosion happened on the ground. *Boom* Anguses out from the center of this explosion in a bloody appearance. Some of his skin ispletely charred and burned, while various wounds appear on his body.


    Since he didn''t use Shadow Mode during thest me Blink, he got more wounds from the sudden teleportation and explosion despite already covering his body with thick fire mana.


    "Urggh.. Haa.. Haa¡­" as Angus slump on the ground exhaustedly.


    Despite his horrible appearance, no nearby soldier is helping him. It is not because they hate Angus and want him to die. But, Angus will constantly reprimand them and increase their training the moment they help him.


    Moreover, Angus'' bloody appearance gives all the nearby soldiers a chill along with his reputation. In the end, they could only leave Angus alone and continue their hellish training.


    At first, some of the soldiers are interested in the me Blink, but after seeing Angus'' horrible condition each time he practices it, they decide to give up on it. For them, me Blink is another level of skill. Only a monstrous person like Angus could carelessly practice it.


    Actually, Angus'' kind of practice is impossible for others. Currently, Angus'' body is resilient and his endurance is nine times stronger than an ordinarybatant. Without this kind of monstrous endurance, otherbatants will instantly get killed the moment they practice me Blink.


    What Angus didn''t know is that Blink type of skill could only be practiced by Fifth-grade abovebatants. The skill required a strong and resilient body to withstand the teleportation process. Without a strong physical body, it will be only a suicide attempt to use it.


    This is also the reason why many people abandon Blink-type skills. Not only does it has a high requirement, but it also needs a very dangerous skill that could send people to death.


    After resting in the spot for a while, Angus begins to drag his body to the medical facility to get some medicine. His current regeneration may be very high, but with the help of some medication, he could heal his body and wounds faster.


    Unfortunately, the wound he received is the outer wound and not the inner one. Therefore, he couldn''t treat himself with his own healing art.


    Arriving at the medical facility, "You are here again, Angus. Well, it seems you are not as horrible as before." said a person in white attire towards Angus.


    "Haha¡­ I am sorry to bother you again, Priest Oleus." replied Angus.


    "Haa.. Whatevery over there. I will bring some medicine." said Priest Oleus.


    Oleus is not part of the explosion squad and is one of the hired priests from the Temple of Death. Since the explosion squad training is very dangerous, Duke Jacob decides to hire some priests from the Temple of Death to heal the injured one.


    During thest few months, Angus and Priest Oleus get to know each other. But their rtionship is kind ofplicated. As a healing priest that cares for another''s wellbeing, Priest Oleus does not agree with Angus''s hellish training.


    Not only is it too horrible, but one wrong mistake could end up crippling the soldier. His workload also increased since Angus began his hellish training. However, Angus has authority and permission from the squad leader Anne to do his training as he pleases.


    In the end, he could only grumble and curse Angus silently until one day he found that his curse suddenly worked. Angus came into the medical in a bloody and horrible appearance. Various broken bones, ruptured vessels, Third-degree wounds all over his body, and many more.


    The moment he finds Angus'' condition, he immediately verdict Angus''s days as abatant is over even though he managed to recover. But, to his surprise, Angus managed to recover in days. Later, he finds that Angus somehow has a monstrous regeneration ability.


    Since then, Angus has oftene to the medical facility in a simr condition but less injury than before. To the Priest Oleus, Angus is like challenging death itself.


    After a while, Priest Oleuses towards Angus''s bed while bringing various medicines for burns. Then, the priest begins to check Angus''s condition.


    Seeing Angus''s body condition, "Haa.. Just what did you do to get this type of injury? If you do not have this monstrous regeneration and endurance, you will be long gone." grumble Oleus while taking some medicine.


    "Well, I''m just practicing a skill." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus reply, Oleus couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    ''What kind of training could lead to this kind of damage? Are you practicing some kind of suicide skill or what?!!'' thought Priest Oleus.


    After Oleus applied the medicine and healing art to Angus, "Thanks for the treatment, Oleus. I owe you another one." said Angus while changing his clothes.


    "Don''t bother. This is my job in the first ce. Besides, you will heal on your own in a few days." said Priest Oleus.


    "Still, it really helps me save a lot of time." said Angus.


    "Tch.. If you really feel like owe me, why don''t you stop that hellish training and try not to injure yourself." said Oleus.


    "Haha¡­ you know that kind of thing is impossible. We are in a kind of hurry and need to get stronger as fast as possible." said Angus in a chuckle.


    ''War, huh?'' thought the priest as he also knows the Heart Kingdom situation.


    However, as a member of the Temple of Death, he couldn''t interfere with the other nation''s problems carelessly. As a healer veteran, Priest Oleus understood what war could bring to others, especially towardsmon people.


    ''There is nothing good thates from the war itself.'' thought the priest as he remembered some of his experience.


    "Well, then I will excuse myself. Thanks, Priest Oleus." said Angus.


    "Yeah¡­ Yeah¡­ just get out of here already." said Oleus while sorting the medicine and his tools.

 Chapter 323: Leaving The Base

    <h4>Chapter 323: Leaving The Base</h4>


    Another month passed by, and Angus finally could leave the Explosion Squad on their own. Currently, there are more than twenty soldiers that could use explosion skills. Although most of them can hardly use it, they will be better as they continue their training.


    Since Angus also left some guidance books of the explosion skill to them, they could improve themself by following it without Angus. Therefore, Angus could finally go towards the Dark Forest and join with Jayna.


    Each day passing by, Angus begins to miss Jayna more and disturb his mood. Fortunately, he has a lot of students that could be used as stress relief.


    Currently, Angus is in front of all the soldiers that already baptize with his hellish training. All the soldiers are in line and standing straight like a spear pointing at the sky.


    Looking at the expression of the soldiers, Angus feels satisfied. His hard work for the past half-year is not in vain.


    "Good. Some of you may have already heard this, but I will make things clear. Today is myst day to stay in this base. After that, your training will be handled by the other veteran or senior. Still, if I find your performance iscking, I will be sending you back here again."


    "At that time, don''t think of staying alive or having an easy death because that is the only thing you will wish for the moment all of you meet me again." said Angus.


    "Yes, sir!!" yelled all the soldiers in the training ground.


    "Alright, then I will leave first. With this, you don''t need to be my personal assistant anymore. Unless you still want to keep working in that position." said Angus towards Anne on his side.


    "N-No, sir." replied Anne in a hurry.


    "Hmm¡­ So, you don''t like to be my personal assistant, huh? I guess I will tell Father about your blunder." said Angus.


    "N-No, sir. I didn''t mean it that way." said Anne in panic.


    Angus looked at the panicked Anne silently before bursting intoughter.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Look at your face. I am just joking." said Angus whileughing.


    ''It didn''t feel like you were joking.'' thought Anne silently.


    During these past months, Angus has been the type of person that will always mean what he says. If the soldier is ordered to get dry wood means they need to harvest wood in the nearby forest literally.


    "You are a good and capable leader. I will give a good word to Father about you." said Angus.


    "Thank you, sir." replied Anne while bowing.


    Then, Angus approached the carriage nearby. All the soldiers begin to salute towards Angus while entering his carriage. Since all his stuff is inside his space storage item, Angus didn''t need to bring a lot of things. Along with the carriage, there are also a lot of guards to protect him.


    Angus decided to immediately go towards the ck Fortress without stopping in Freyspire city and visit his house first. Besides, he could visit his home anytime since it is only needed for around one or two weeks at most from the ck Fortress to his home using the carriage.


    Same as before, Angus also gets some guard from the ex-Sur vigebatant. After more than half a year into the Firuman, Duke Jacob and Jade realize that the Sur Vigebatant is kind of superior to the ordinarybatant in the Heart Kingdom within the same grade.


    Their grade and power may be the same, but theirbat sense and fighting capability are vastly different.


    In a battle between life and death,bat sense and fighting capability are most important. Otherwise, it is only like giving a gun to a little kid without teaching them how to wield it.


    Because of Endless Battlefield''s harsh environment, the Sur vigebatant is forced to improve themself to survive. Therefore, Jacob is more reassured when the Sur vigebatant bes Angus'' escort.


    Even though all Angus''s research and achievement is a national secret and not many people know about it, he is still an important figure for the Heart Kingdom. His safety is a high priority among other people inside the Heart Kingdom.


    Angus shadow guards even have magical tools to send out an emergency signal to the surrounding stationed base in the Heart Kingdom.


    The moment the signal is sent out, all the nearby fifth-grade and sixth-gradebatants affiliated with the Heart Kingdom will be obligated to go towards the Angus location.


    Only a few people have this kind of privilege. Therefore, Angus is rtively safe as long as he is still inside the Heart Kingdom territory.


    The journey towards the ck Fortress is uneventful as he is still inside the Victory territory. The addition of Sur Vigebatants creates new forces and strengthens the Victory family.


    With the new addition of manpower, the crime rate inside Victory fiefdom is lower significantly. Almost all the nearby rogue bandits are eradicated while the surviving one decides to migrate to another territory.


    Since the security is increased, the number of visitors also increases, especially for the merchant. This also boosts the total ie and the residents'' lives.


    After a week and a half, Angus finally could see a massive Fortress across the horizon in ck color. He had already heard a lot of stories from his father and brother about it, but he could help but be shocked at the scale of the building.


    Even though the building is massive, Angus didn''t feel annoyed towards it as he knows it is necessary to have this enormous building to protect against giant size monsters or monster waves.


    During his journey inside the Endless Battlefield, he often found monsters of the same height as high-rise buildings. These kinds of monsters could create more destruction than monsters of small size.


    After a while, Angus finds a long queue towards the fortress. Most of the people here are adventurers. These adventurers will go towards the Dark Forest, hunt monsters or gather some rare resources.


    As one of the oldest monster habitats, Dark Forest is a mysterious ce that is filled with many rare resources.


    Like the old man Draught said before, the miasma and mana is a kind of simr energy thates from the same source. Therefore, Dark Forest also could produce a lot of rare magical materials.


    Since the monster overlord appearance happened a few years ago, the current Dark Forest is rtively safe for these adventurers to venture.


    Despite this, if the fortress scout receives any single clue about the monster wave approaching them, the ck Fortress will immediately close their gate and force these adventurers to help fight the iing monster.


    Angus''s carriage and the group couldn''t bypass the long queue despite his status as high noble since this checkpoint is handled by the extermination squad. As the squad is tasked with national security and hunting the criminals, everyone mustply with their investigation.


    Unless it is some urgent and special case, all the people inside the Heart Kingdom couldn''t refuse and hold back their investigation. Even the royalties need toply with them, much less a high noble like Angus.


    After waiting for a few hours, it is finally his turn to finally arrive, and the extermination squad begins to check his things. Because of Angus''s background, they still couldn''t check Angus space storage casually without a good reason and passed the strict check easily.


    Entering the ck Fortress that looks like a city between two walls, Angus could see the busy life of the ck Fortress. Then, Angus gets out of his carriage and decides to walk on his own.


    Still, his guard is not leaving him and is tasked to protect him even when he is hunting inside the Forest. After venturing for a while, Angus feels a simr presence approaching him rapidly.


    "Angus!!" called Anna while running at full speed.


    Didn''t want to receive Anna''s full charge, Angus immediately gathered mana on his fist and smashed her the little troublemaker. *Bam* The force was so great that it attracted the nearby passerby.


    Since Dark Fortress is also one of the Heart Kingdom''s military bases, no one is stupid enough to cause trouble in it. Therefore, fighting is a rare urrence here.


    Some of Angus''s bodyguards are also surprised at the sudden person approaching Angus before she gets hit. In contrast, the Sur vigersbatant already get used to the little monster-minded girl behavior. They know it will take more than this attack to kill the little girl.


    "Ow.. Ow¡­ It hurts!! Meanie Angus!! It hurts!!" said Anna while holding her head and rolling on the ground.


    Ignoring the little troublemaker, Angus looks in the direction where Anna ising from. Not long after that, a group of people came to his location. He could see Jayna was surrounded by many guards like him.


    Looking at his girlfriend, Angus couldn''t help but feel a little bit absent-minded at her appearance. Currently, Jayna is wearing battle armor with crimson-colored decoration on it.


    Despite wearing battle armor, she still couldn''t hide her beauty and developed body. Combined with her golden-colored hair and pretty face that could match with the top model on Earth, she could easily gather attention from all the males nearby.

 Chapter 324: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 324: Reunion</h4>


    After being startled by Jayna''s beautiful appearance, Angus'' expression is back to calm. But, a smile still pastes on his face. Ignoring the little troublemaker that was rolling in pain on the ground, Jayna immediately approached Angus as she saw him.


    "Angus, you are here." called Jayna.


    "Yeah, I am here. Sorry, I made you wait for a long time." said Angus.


    "It''s okay. Besides, I am with Anna, and this ce is full of surprises. So, I never get bored." said Jayna.


    Then, both of them begin chatting intimately. Looking at the cold princess chatting casually with Angus, surprised a few of Jayna and Angus''s bodyguards.


    However, some of them already know their rtionship as Angus often meets with Jayna in the royal pce before entering the Endless Battlefield Dimension. Although at that time, Angus is posed more like a teacher than a boyfriend to Jayna.


    After waiting for the little Anna to recover from pain, they go towards the inner base that was already prepared by Duke Jacob. Since the ck Fortress is under Jacob''s jurisdiction, he will not let Angus and Jayna stay inside the inn like the other adventurers or people.


    Therefore, they will stay and live inside the inner base where only the high-gradebatant and generals remain. During the way towards the inner base, Angus could see a gigantic ck-colored wall on the other side.


    If the wall facing the Heart Kingdom side is already massive, this wall is many times bigger and more massive than it. Moreover, all of them are coated in a deep pitch-ck color.


    Angus could also feel a little bit of a weird and mysterious feelinging from the massive ck wall. Using his perception, he also could feel countless small enhancement runes ced on it along with dozens of soldiers patrolling around it.


    He couldn''t help but want to inspect this ancient wall that managed to stay intact even after hundreds of years. Soon, they arrive at the inner base, which is located in the center of the fortress. The inner base is built very high towards the Dark Forest.


    Therefore, everyone on it could easily observe the Dark Forest from its height. After entering the inner base, Angus could see the endless sea of pitch-ck colored forest across the horizon.


    While looking at the mysterious forest, "How is it? It kind of resembles the Farsight Woond from that dimension, right?" said a person that wasing towards them.


    "Elder Fosa!! d to meet you again." replied Angus.


    Elder Fosa is one of the elders from the Sur Vige. Aftering to Firuman, Elder Zeth didn''t want to meddle with the Heart Kingdom''s internal politics. But, as an elder, he also feels some responsibility to protect their new homnd, the Heart Kingdom.


    Therefore, he decided to stay in the ck Fortress to help observe and protect the Heart Kingdom from the Dark Forest''s monster. Among other Elders from the Sur vige, Elder Fosa is the only one with a kind and approachable character.


    Angus has certain respect towards Elder Fosa during their journey inside the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t call me elder anymore. I am not an elder here. Just call me old man Fosa." said Fosa.


    "Don''t be like that. You are not too old yet." said Angus


    As abatant and fighter, Fosa still looks like a person in his forties despite already past his seventies. Then, they begin to chat and catch up with each other. Angus also didn''t hide things and told Fosa that they might go to war with the other kingdoms soon.


    "War, huh?? It seems aftering to Firuman. We still can''t avoid the conflict and killing each other."menting the old man.


    Before they continued to chat, "Fosa, you are here!!"as they heard a loud voice from behind.


    Then, a rough muscr dwarf in battle armor approaches them.


    "General Borkins, what brings you here?" replied Fosa.


    "I bring thetest report about the Dark Forest. Hm.. Who''s this kid? Why does he look familiar?" said Borkins in a loud voice.


    "General Borkins, My name is Angus Victory, third son of the Duke Victory." said Angus politely.


    "Hoo.. So, you are that imbecile''stest child that I heard about." said Borkins while scrutinizing Angus.


    ''Imbecile?! Do all the dwarfs have such a rough mouth?!!'' thought Angus.


    Angus is certain that no one dares to call his father an imbecile unless something is wrong with their head. Suddenly, Borkinsunched a sudden punch towards Angus.


    However, Angus already saw this before from the dwarf general''s previous gesture. Rather than dodge the attack, Angus decides to counter it with his own. *BAMM*


    Their fists sh with each other and create an air shockwave nearby. This sudden action surprises everyone, even waking Anna from her stupor.


    "Haha¡­ What ridiculous strength!! It seems you almost reached the limit of the 1st gate." said Borkins.


    Hearing the general''s sentence, "1st gate?!" replied Angus.


    "Well, the gate of life is our most secret and dangerous technique. For a human kid like you to be able to open it, you are certainly famous inside our dwarfmunity. Besides, that old Balrug likes to brag about you as his student." replied Borkins while pulling his fist.


    "I am not his student. He just happened to help me with a few things." rebuked Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ I like you, kid. You are even better than that imbecile. Anyway, let''s go and talk inside. We have certain things to discuss. Lady Jayna, little evil, you also need toe." said Borkins.


    As a general and dwarf, Borkins character is really rough and sometimes too bold. Like Angus''s case, Borkins also tested Jayna and Anna with his fist. In fact, he tested all the nobles that came to the ck Fortress with his fist.


    Some of the stupid unprepared nobles often get injured and need to be hospitalized for a few days. During the test, Jayna managed to redirect Borkins''s fist while Anna fully received it with her petite body.


    At that time, Anna gets thrown back and embedded into the nearby wall beforeing out unscathed. After that, Anna grinned like finding new toys and started attacking the general until she was exhausted.


    The dwarf general also heard about Anna''s ridiculous strength and its source. Therefore, Borkins didn''t hold back in his strength and beat the little troublemaker as he knew it would be hard to kill her. However, inside his heart, he is already satisfied with the two of them responding.


    Then, they went into one of the meeting halls inside the inner base. The general immediately gives the Dark Forest report to the others. Although the monster overlord period had already passed, it didn''t mean they could ck off.


    Inside the inner area of the Dark Forest, there are still a lot of Monster Overlords waiting tounch a disaster. All these Monster Overlord is simr to an unpredictable time bomb. They didn''t know when they would attack the civilian society.


    Even if they don''tunch an attack towards the nearby kingdoms, they could cause a lot of effect on the other monsters. Some of the gigantic Monster Overlords could even create a monster wave by changing its sleeping ce.


    Therefore it is necessary to keep looking out the Dark Forest ecosystem and detect the potential of monster waves.


    Although ordinary scouts could not go deeper inside the Dark Forest area, they still could observe the monster around the ck Fortress perimeter and detect the possibility of monster waves from them.


    Seeing the scout report, everyone couldn''t help but be solemn. As the students of the royal academy, both Angus and Jayna know how to read the report from the scout and make a conclusion.


    Unlike regr reports, the reports in their hand are the umtion of data from the various locations inside the Dark Forest near the ck Fortress.


    The report gives the approximate monster''s kind and number from the scouts'' observation. Just take a single nce and all of them immediately conclude the same things.


    "Are these numbers urate?" asked Fosa.


    "Yes, I already confirmed the report with each scout leader." replied Borkins.


    "We need to immediately culling their numbers before they create a monster wave." said Fosa.


    "True. The problem is their territory is located near the inner area. It will be hard to send a lot of people to eliminate them." said Bokins.


    "You may not know this, but the deeper you go towards the Dark Forest, the stronger the monster and their number. It will exhaust a lot of manpower just to reach their territory." added Borkins.


    "But, we still can''t leave them alone. They are Ogre, one of the top chain monsters. Just by their number it is already enough to disrupt the ecosystem of the surrounding Dark Forest." said Fosa.


    Ogre is a green-skinned monster that used to be grouped together. Unlike the other monster, this kind of monster is one of the rare monsters that grouped and even could create a small vige together.


    They are pretty intelligent but still hostile towards any mana-based living things. Not only are they grouped together, but they are also powerful physically and could wield miasma better than normal monsters. Some of them could even learn and use skills.

 Chapter 325: Ogre

    <h4>Chapter 325: Ogre</h4>


    Just by all these criteria is making Ogre as one of the top-ranking monsters. Furthermore, the Ogre is a kind of war-monger monster and likes challenges. These make them have an excellentbat sense and are very aggressive.


    Ogre is also categorized as one of the top food chains among other monsters. If it is not because of their low breeding speed, they will be one of the most dangerous monsters in Firuman.


    "I know they are dangerous, but we also couldn''t send people to their death just to reduce their number or eliminate them." said Borkins.


    "Then, what did you suggest?" asked Fosa.


    As an elder of that living in the Endless Battlefield for a long time, he also knows the danger from the groups of Ogre could give. Since the Ogre lives deep inside the Dark Forest, they may not be able to attack the ck Fortress as there is a great distance between them.


    However, as the top food chain in their area, they could disrupt the ecosystem and push the nearby monster to the ck Fortress. Soon, these monsters will be a monster wave.


    Besides, the Ogremunity is also too dangerous to be left alone for a long time. After a certain period of time, the Ogre''s group with a lot of numbers will give birth to something called King Ogre, a unique monster overlord.


    Unlike other Monster Overlords, King Ogre is born from the strongest Ogre that gets the other Ogres'' recognition.


    Nobody knows how it happens, but the moment a strong Ogre gets recognition by all the surrounding Ogres at a specific number, it is upgraded and turned into a monster overlord.


    Therefore, Fosa and Borkins couldn''t leave the Ogre''smunity that lives deep inside the Dark Forest alone.


    Reading the more detailed report about the Ogre''smunity, Angus finds that these Ogres actually just migrated from other ces and stayed to settle down here a few months ago.


    Still, because of their sudden intrusion, everyone knows there will be disturbance inside the Dark Forest. Like a domino, soon, there will be a monster waveing towards them.


    Fortunately, because of thest monster wave attack during the Monster Overlord incident, the number of the surrounding monster couldn''t threaten the strong ck Fortress.


    However, the approximation number of Ogre is too much. Based on these numbers, It will not take a long time before a King Ogre is born from them.


    Currently, the Ogre still needs to adapt and settle down with the new surrounding environment. After they manage to settle down for a little bit, it will not take a long time for a king to appear from them.


    ''Such a group of Ogres suddenlye and settle down here. There must be something that causes them to migrate here.'' thought Angus.


    "Did you know where these Ogres originallye from?" asked Angus.


    "Our scouts find they areing from the Dark Forest''s inner area. My guess is they are being driven by a Monster Overlord or something. But, we don''t know for sure since the inside of the inner area is more unpredictable and chaotic." said Borkins.


    "Hmm.. I see. Then, How about creating a small elite team to hunt and reduce Ogre numbers slowly." said Angus.


    "It is possible. But the problem is we currentlyck human resources. Half of the high-gradebatant stationed here is transferred to help secure the border." said Borkins.


    "Haa¡­ It seems the iing war also affected us." said Fosa while giving a long sigh.


    "Hmm.. How about hiring the nearby adventurers?" asked Jayna.


    "We could, but this kind of job is the same as a level 5 mission. It will create a huge dent in our current budget." said Borkins.


    "Hold on. We don''t need them to exterminate the Ogre or fight them. We just need them to clear the path for us to reach the Ogre''s territory." said Angus.


    "Excellent idea. By clearing the nearby monster with the help of adventurers, we could reduce the workload of our elite team. Therefore, we don''t need to send a lot of people at once. We could also save our money to hire these adventurers." said Fosa.


    "Agreed, there is a major difference between exterminating ogresmunity and escorting jobs inside the outer area of Dark Forest. We could also release some monster bounty to reduce any high monster number in the surrounding area and lower this mission difficulty." said Borkins.


    After that, they begin to discuss more about the n and its implementation for hours. By the time they finish their n, the sun is already long gone, and the moon rises high in the sky. Angus and Jayna immediately go towards their own room to rest.


    Entering his room, Angus could see the endless sea of the misty ck Forest from the window. Looking at the mysterious Forest, Angus couldn''t help but want to explore it and reveal all its secrets.


    However, he knows with his current strength, Angus will not survive inside the inner area. Angus already hears some of the story from his father about the Dark Forest inner area during the Monster Overlord incident.


    Despite their group consisting of fifth-gradebatants and sixth-gradebatants, a lot of them are still dying in that ce.


    Among the three friends of Duke Jacob, only one of them managed to survive while the other two were buried forever inside the Dark Forest. Jacob even emphasizes to Angus that if it is not because of their leader Sylva, all of them will be dead countless times.


    The inner area is not only filled with high-grade and strong monsters but it is also filled with uncountable monsters. Just a single mistake will get them surrounded by monsters. Even the seventh-grade will be forced to retreat in the face of these monsters.


    After looking at the calm and silent scenery from his window, Angus decides to take a bath before sleeping. Just as he wants to take a bath, Angus feels a familiar presence sneaking into his room.


    Without hesitation, Angus grabbed the hiding person and kissed her under the bright moonlight. Jayna, who is suddenly exposed and kissed, couldn''t help but be startled but still didn''t resist and enjoy the passionate kiss Angus gave.


    While giving a passionate kiss to Jayna, Angus slowly begins to undress Jayna. After a while, Jayna finally realizes being undressed and naked in front of Angus.


    "A-Angus!! Kya!!" screamed Jayna lightly while blushing.


    But, Angus once again seals her mouth with his.


    After calming down the embarrassed Jayna, "Gezz.. What happens if the others hear your scream? As punishment, I will give you something more intense than before." said Angus.


    "M-More intense?!!" replied Jayna.


    After that, Angus begins to give her a little massaged and intense pleasure to Jayna. Later a continuous soft moan could be hearding from Angus''s room.


    The next day Angus woke up early in the morning. He could see Jayna sleeping soundly naked beside him. Looking at Jayna''s slender and developed body, Angus couldn''t help but feel an intense lust towards her.


    He feels like he wants to have this exquisite body for himself entirely. Actually, Angus realizes what he has done is a bad thing since he acts purely based on lust. He also knows that the more he does this thing to Jayna, the more Jayna bes addicted to it.


    Even though he wants to keep Jayna as pure as possible, his cursed mind subconsciously wants to own her and never lets her go. Angus wanted not only her body but also the mind and soul of Jayna.


    Some part of him wants Jayna to be obsessed with him. Carving nothing but longing for him. This kind of deed is the darkest and most hical thing to do. Angus not only just brainwashed Jayna to love him through his massage but also yed with her emotion and mind.


    At first, Angus didn''t want to ever use this kind of method, especially to his lover Jayna. But, his cursed mind creates unfathomable fear. Fear of losing Jayna, be it physically or mentally. This fear leads him to make Angus subconsciously want to keep Jayna only for himself.


    Some part of Angus cursed himself for doing this kind of thing to Jayna. But, he is more afraid of losing her because of his curse from the Forgotten King. Still, what he did is limited and tolerable since Angus still didn''t give Jayna true pleasure through deep intercourse.


    He didn''t know once he gave Jayna what kind of change would happen to her. Usually, an ordinary girl should be addicted and head over heels towards Angus after getting his intense pleasurable massage.


    However, Jayna managed to retain her sanity but still couldn''tpletely resist her massages at the same time. Angus spectes it has nothing to do with the Phoenix inside Jayna.


    Once Jayna told Angus that although the fusion and merge are still notplete, they have already be one entity and inseparable. Therefore, Jayna could somehow resist Angus''s deed to a certain degree.


    Even though he doesn''t know what will happen to Jayna if they have intense and pleasurable intercourse, he knows for sure she will be changed.


    Angus didn''t know this kind of change would be good or bad for their future rtionship, but he would still do it to make Jaynapletely his.

 Chapter 326: Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 326: Guilt</h4>


    Ignoring his worry, Anguses closer to Jayna and kisses her cheek. Angus'' familiar presence wakes Jayna from her sleep. Unconsciously, she immediately tried to snuggle on Angus while still closing her eyes.


    Seeing the spoiled princess in his arms, "Wakey.. Wakey.. My princess. We have a lot to do today." said Angus.


    "Emm.. Morning, Angus." replied Jayna groggily while yawning.


    However, Jayna is still reluctant to leave Angus.


    "Come on, we need to get ready." said Angus.


    "No way, I still want to be with you." said Jayna.


    "Haa.. Jayna, we need to¡­" said Angus.


    Before Angus ended his sentence, "Angus, I missed you so much. Please¡­ Let me be with you for a while." said Jayna.


    "Jayna, you know we can''t do that. You need to get ready ande back to your room." said Angus.


    "No.. I don''t want to. I don''t care what other people see of me. I just want to be with you. Angus¡­ You don''t know how much I miss your presence. I.. I¡­" said Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus begins to feel guilty and immediately hugs Jayna.


    "I am sorry. I am sorry, Jayna. I shouldn''t do this kind of thing to you. I just want you to be minepletely. I can''t bear to lose you be it in mind or body. I love you so much, Jayna." said Angus.


    "Angus¡­" said Jayna.


    "Jayna, from now on. I will not do that massage and touch you carelessly anymore. I don''t want you to change and influence you because of that." said Angus.


    "No.. No¡­ why? Did I do something wrong?" said Jayna while starting to tear up.


    "Jayna, calm down and listen to me. The massage and lovely touch that I often give you could slowly cloud your mind and change you. You will gradually be addicted to it and will long for me. I don''t want that to happen to you.


    "I feel like ying with your mind, but at the same time, I also want to do that since I can''t bear to lose you. I am a bad boyfriend. You should hate me for trying to manipte your feelings." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna begins to surprise for a while before embracing Angus.


    "Stupid, Angus. I already realize what you did is changing me from the start. But I don''t care about them. I also want you to be the only person that has my body and mind. Even if you didn''t give me this kind of pleasure, I still will be longing and miss you."


    "Besides, Angus, you already see and touch almost every part of my body. I won''t forgive you if you suddenly stopped halfway. I can''t be someone else''s bride beside you.? I already belong to you." said Jayna while kissing Angus lovingly.


    Hearing this, Angus feels the knots and worry in his heart gone. He immediately embraces Jayna and replies to her kiss.


    "Jayna, I am d to have you as my lover. I promise and vow never to leave you." said Angus.


    Then, Angus carries her to the bathroom and begins to have another passionate bath together before getting ready. After that, both of them get out from the Angus room towards Jayna''s room. Fortunately, no guards are staying around since it is still early in the morning.


    Arriving at Jayna''s room, they find the little troublemaker Anna sleeping on the big bed by herself peacefully. Jayna immediately brings her to the bathroom nearby without waking her up since she knows it will take forever to wake herpletely.


    In the meantime, Angus decides to read a book on a nearby couch while waiting for Jayna to prepare the sleepy head. A momentter, they decide to visit the ck fortress wall.


    During the way, they find the news and bounty job for hunting monsters spread to the entire fortress resident. Fosa and Borkins decide to release a bounty job rather than hire a specific adventurer to clear up the monsters.


    To open the path for their elite team, they nned to use adventurers to clear the monster nearby with the bounty job. Using the gathered information from the scout, they could pave some path to the Ogre territory. However, this path also happens crossing another monster''s territory.


    Therefore, they decide to use the bounty job to reduce and hunt these monsters that collide with their elite team route. To make it more effective, they will only ept the bounty of those monsters for the time being while ignoring the other monster.


    This makes the monsters that didn''t collide with the elite team route left alone. If these monsters are left alone for a long time, they may also create some trouble or possibly be a monster wave.


    Therefore, Angus and Jayna decide to start hunting this monster along with a few other lower-gradebatant teams from the ck Fortress. Arriving at the massive ck wall, Angus couldn''t help wanting to inspect all the things about the humongous wall.


    As soon as Angus arrives at the ck wall, he gets a lot of notifications from his system.


    "Acquired 250 soul points."


    "Acquired 100 soul points."


    "Acquired 500 soul points."


    "Acquired 850 soul points."


    Angus keeps getting the notification without end and increases in his soul points.


    While all of these were happening, Angus could see many gray-colored ballsing towards his body. He finds that all these balls areing from the massive ck wall itself. This kind of phenomenon makes Angus rooted on his spot for a while.


    "Angus, is there anything wrong?" asked Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Did you see all these small gray ballsing towards me?" asked Angus while keeping getting system notifications.


    "Gray balls? I don''t see anything and everything looks normal." said Jayna.


    ''She didn''t see these things??'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Err.. Nothing, let''s continue." said Angus.


    "Are you sure?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "Yeah, everything is fine. Let''s go." said Angus.


    Then, they decide to inspect the surrounding Forest from the top of the wall before starting to hunt the nearby monster. They need to make sure there will not be some nearby monstering to the Fortress while their team goes hunting.


    Arriving at the top of the wall, they could see many loggers doing their work cutting down the nearby ck tree. Because of the strange nature of the Dark Forest, the ck colored forest could keep expanding their area.


    Many pitch ck colored trees and vegetation could grow overnight to expand the Forest area. Moreover, it is not only the vegetation that expands but also the miasma in the air. Therefore, the Foragers and Lumberjacks need to cut the tree and stop the Dark Forest''s expansion.


    Although the pitch-ck tree is quite sturdy but with enchanted tools and axes, they could easily be cut down. If it is not because of the danger of monsters, they could easily reduce the area of Dark Forest.


    Even now, Angus could feel a few adventurers and soldiers fighting stray low-level monsters to protect the lumberjacks. Ignoring all of these, Angus begins to use [Great Mana Echolocation] to detect every monster within a dozen kilometers radius.


    Then, he begins to write down the approximation of the monster location and number while keeping using Great Mana Echolocation many times along the wall.


    By the time he finished mapping out all the nearby monsters, his system notification finally stopped, and all the gray balls were also absorbed into his body. Seeing this, he began to remember the same incident a few years ago during his time in the academy.


    ''If I am not wrong, at that time, that gray ball came from the Palpat stone.'' thought Angus.


    "Excuse me, May I know what this wall is made of?" asked Angus towards the expert that maintained the wall.


    "Ohh.. I am not too sure myself since this wall has been renovated many times with various kinds of materials. It contained a lot of material, be it Manatium, Rodent Alloy, Fireash Stone, Antiwater Stone, and many more." said the expert.


    "I see. Is the Palpat stone also one of them?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, as one of the natural hardest materials in Firuman, it certainly has part of it. Thest major renovation during the monster overlord incident a few years ago also used a lot of Palpat stone."


    "Furthermore, some records even said that the wall foundation is 70% made of Palpat stone." said the expert.


    "I see¡­ Thanks for the information and please continue your work." said Angus while giving him a gold coin.


    "No problem. You could have asked me anytime about the wall." said the expert after receiving the gold coin dly.


    ''It seems the soul points reallye from the Palpat stone. Well, since it is beneficial to me, I will notin about it.'' thought Angus.


    "Angus, is there something wrong with the wall?" asked Jayna from the side.


    "No, it is nothing. Everything is fine. Anyway, I managed to map out the nearby monster. Let''s give them to the other team before going out. I can not wait to explore this mysterious Dark Forest." said Angus.


    "Sure, I also want to hunt and work out a little bit." replied Jayna.


    "Yay.. Yay.. Finally bursting bubbles!!'' eximed Anna excitedly nearby.

 Chapter 327 - Jackpot

    After giving the nearby monster information to Fosa, they begin to discuss which area they will get to hunt the monster. Since this task could be used as part of the Graduation Mission, they decided to hunt in a more crowded area to get a better result.


    As Fosa knew the three of them were capable, he agreed with their choice. Angus, Jayna, and Anna enter the Dark Forest perimeter while apanying a few bodyguards.


    Since having too many people will gather and attract a lot of monsters, they decide only to bring three bodyguards during their hunt inside the Dark Forest.


    At first, they didn''t want to bring any bodyguards. But, their bodyguard is adamant about following them no matter what. Therefore, they could only reluctantly ept them.


    On the way towards the Forest from the Inner base, Angus decides to check his status to find his current Soul Points.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 17 Years Old


    MP: 600/600


    Chi: 242


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 48


    Dexterity: 48


    Intelligence: 48


    Vitality: 46


    Soul Point: 398,452


    Soul Reserve: 491


    ''T-Three hundred thousand!! No, it''s almost four hundred thousand!!'' thought Angus.


    Looking at his current soul points, Angus couldn''t help but feel like hitting the jackpot. He already knows that he will get a lot of soul points since he received a lot of notifications. But he didn''t think it would be this much.


    Angus needs years or at least half a century to get this amount of soul points with his current automatic battle. Currently, Angus gets around 20 soul points every day from the automatic battle.


    Compared to the price of one attribute point, it feels likeparing a drop of water and ake. Therefore Angus often worked hard in gathering soul points through the manual battle system during his free time.


    Now, he suddenly gets almost four hundred thousand soul points. It will be lying if he is not feeling ecstatic and happy about it. He feels like a dehydrated man in the endless desert that suddenly finds a pool of drinkable water.


    Then, Angus immediately increases all his attributes by one without hesitation. Even though he had a lot of soul points, he didn''t dare to raise a lot of his attributes at once and lose his perfect body control.


    Unless he is inside a dangerous ce like the Endless Battlefield dimension, he will not carelessly increase his attribute more than one point at a time to keep his perfect body control in sync.


    At this point, the effect of increasing one attribute point through the system feels very unnatural for Angus. For each increase of his Strength attribute, he feels his muscle buffed by an unknown force.


    This makes it harder for him to use a skill that requires great precision strength. That is the same case for each increase in his Dexterity attribute.


    Since Dexterity affects his reaction body speed, he often feels a little bit of discoordination between his mind and body during fast movement. It would be worse if itbined with the increase in Intelligence attributes.


    The Intelligence attribute affects his memory and thinking speed. The memory will have little effect on his daily life and battle, but the thinking speed is important during the battle.


    In the worst case, he could feel that his body had already hit a target, while in reality, he was still not hitting his target. This kind of misjudgment will be fatal when he is inside a battle.


    On the other hand, the endurance attribute is the only attribute with the least effect on hisbat capability. Still, it also increases his body''s appetite and gives various diforts around his body. It may not affect too much in the battle, but it may affect his daily life.


    However, increasing his attributes through soul points is better than through training. With his current attribute, he needs years of hard work and training just to improve one point of an attribute.


    Therefore, Angus will still choose to increase his attribute through soul point but with a moderate pace to keep his perfect body control.


    ''Haa.. If I knew this would happen, I should visit this ce sooner or even beforeing to the Endless Battlefield dimension.'' thought Angus.


    ''Well, it is no use to think about it. Now, we need to focus on this matter first.'' thought Angus while their group entered the Dark Forest perimeter.


    Entering the Dark Forest, Angus begins to cast [Great Mana Echolocation] to find the surrounding monster''s location.


    "Hmm¡­ Which one do you choose first? ming Bear, Mandile, Sorrow Snake or Barculos?" asked Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ So many choices. Well, let''s get the nearest one first." said Jayna.


    "Alright, then let''s go towards the Sorrow Snake nest first." said Angus.


    "Yey.. Bursting Sneaky Snake."mented Anna.


    Then, they begin to venture deeper into the forest, leaving the group of logger and forager sight in the forest outskirts. After a while, they arrive at the Sorrow Snake nest. The Sorrow Snake is a venomous snake monster that is quite docile when left alone.


    However, they are also easily offended and will start to release a sorrowful scream. The scream is simr to someone crying in pain. Once it screams, the other nearby snake will also begin to release the sorrowful screaming.


    People could withstand one or two sorrowful screams. But if five or more of them scream simultaneously, it will start to affect the people. Some weak-willed one even could unconsciously suicide on the spot from hearing it continuously.


    This makes the Sorrow Snake nest avoided by ordinary adventurers. Furthermore, Sorrow Snake is kind of a weird monster. They keep using sorrowful screaming while attacking. This gives the impression of torturing the monster when fighting them.


    For a strong-willedbatant, they could easily ignore the annoying scream. But, the first-timer may get depressed or even suicide on the spot if they hear this kind of sorrowful screaming continuously.


    Seeing a group of snakes lying on the ground without care of the surroundings, "Alright, as our previous agreement, you three will not interrupt with our hunt unless it is absolutely necessary." said Angus towards the three bodyguards.


    "Yes, young master." replied the three bodyguards.


    Suddenly, a weird sound ising from the group of Sorrow Snakes.


    "Kyya.. Kyaa.. Arrgghh¡­ " various sorrowful screams were heard from the snakes.


    At the same time, Anna starts butchering the snake without mercy. Her small body immediately got sttered by the snake blood while she squashed the snakes with her ridiculous physical strength.


    "Lla.. Burst.. Burst.. Burst all of you!!" said Anna while giving an excited smile.


    Anna''s expression is simr to a crazed person despite her cute appearance. Combined with her bloody appearance, the three bodyguards feel like they see an embodiment of evil or a heinous monster.


    Then, Angus hears another sorrowful scream from far away while detecting many Sorrow Snakes approaching their location.


    "Jayna, there are othersing to this location." said Angus.


    "Leave them to me. I will shut their annoying cry." said Jayna while unsheathing her sword.


    Sensing the iing Sorrow Snake within her perception, Jayna covers her entire body with crimson fire. The Fire is so hot that it could easily burn the nearby dry wood. Suddenly, Jayna disappeared from her spot and appeared in front of the Sorrow Snake group [Fiery Burst].


    *sh* *sh* *Swish* Jayna easily cuts down the Sorrow Snakes with her burning sword. Despite the thick and tough scale, these Sorrow Snakes couldn''t even withstand Jayna''s casual sh.


    Just in a few minutes, Jayna managed to butcher and kill dozens of grade one and two Sorrow Snakes. In the middle of butchering, Jayna feels a fast iing attack from her side. Fortunately, she managed to react and parry the iing attack with her sword. *Bam*


    The attack force was more powerful than Jayna thought and forced her to slide a few meters backward. Before she gets her bearings, she notices argemouth trying to swallow her body,ing from her side.


    In a split second, Jayna used [Fiery Burst] and avoided getting eaten alive by the Sorrow Snake. Jayna creates some distance and finally sees her enemies. She finds two enormous Sorrow Snakes different from the rest.


    From her sense, she finds these two are grade three Sorrow Snakes. They used the sorrowful scream of the nearby snakes to cover their approach and make a sneak attack on Jayna.


    Fortunately, Jayna is already trained to react appropriately when she gets such a sneak attack by Angus. Otherwise, she may get fatally injured by their sneak attack.


    Seeing the two grade three Sorrow Snake, Jayna couldn''t help but smile excitedly. Feeling her excited emotion, the fire surrounding her also shines brightly.


    Taking a stance, Jayna used a Fiery Burst and started to sh with the two snakes. *ng* *Bang* *Swish* Jayna and the two snakes begin to fight equally.


    Unlike the grade two below Sorrow Snake, these two snakes could cover their body with miasma and withstand Jayna''s casual attack.


    Jayna at least needs a big strong attack to prate their defense. However, the two snakes will not let her easily prepare for such an attack. Therefore, she entered into a stalemate situation with them. Despite the hard fight, Jayna bes more excited and hits the snakes harder.


    Looking at the princess fighting alone, "Umm... Aren''t we supposed to help her?"

 Chapter 328 - Large Scale Attack

    "Umm.. Aren''t we supposed to help her?" said one of the bodyguards.


    "No need, you may not know this, but Lady Jayna is stronger than what you thought. Even in our Sur vige, she could be hailed as a genius among geniuses." said another bodyguard.


    "B-But.. what if something happens to her?" asked the bodyguards again.


    Before the other bodyguard could reply, "Then, it means she is just weak. However, I never remember having a weak girlfriend." said Angus while observing Jayna''s battle with a smile.


    Hearing Angus''s bold deration, the other bodyguard couldn''t help but surprise even the one from the Sur Vige. Angus''s statement has a lot of different meanings to them.


    But, one thing is for sure, Angus is confident that Jayna managed to beat the two third-grade Sorrow Snake alone. Seeing Jayna''s battle, Angus couldn''t help but be proud and happy at the same time.


    To others, Jayna may not have made a lot of improvements. Still, in Angus''s eyes, he knows that Jayna''sbat capability is iparable during the time she is in the Greenever Dungeon.


    Seeing this major improvement makes Angus feel like seeing a kid grow up and stand on her own. Battling two third-grade monsters is the same as battling two fourth-gradebatants. In other words, Jayna is currently fighting two elitebatants.


    Although monsters couldn''t bepared to thebatant, it is already a miracle for a second grade to be able to keep up this long fighting against two-three grade monsters. Still, Jayna slowly falls into a disadvantage as her mana depletes faster than the two monsters.


    Feeling the depletion in her mana, she decides to end her match quickly. Suddenly, she retracted her me Armor and retreated back. Not wanting to let their prey go, the two monsters immediately pursue Jayna.


    Seeing this, Jayna smiled and immediately used Fiery Burst to appear in front of one of the pursuing snakes [Sword Art - Morning Beak]. Using her strong momentum, Jayna punctured the snake''s head with her burning sword in the blink of an eye.


    Jayna''s sudden strong attack instantly killed one of the third-grade Sorrow Snakes. Seeing its partner dying under Jayna''s attack, the remaining third-grade Sorrow Snake gets enraged and spits a ck-colored liquid at her.


    However, Jayna had already retreated and appeared dozens of meters away from her current location. The ck liquid melted the ground and part of the third-grade snake''s corpse. It also releases certain ck-colored fumes into the air.


    Jayna knows it will be dangerous to get in touch with this liquid and its fumes. Not giving Jayna time to think, the Sorrow Snake starts spitting the ck liquid at her.


    Jayna dodges the ck liquid easily, but she realizes more ground is covered with this liquid, and it starts to create a lot of fumes in the air.


    ''This is bad. I couldn''t allow it to spit ck liquid.'' thought Jayna.


    Then, she uses Fiery Burst to approach the snake. Seeing this, the snake once again spits poison at the approaching Jayna. At this split second, Jayna uses another Fiery Burst to change her trajectory and avoid the ck liquid.


    Arriving in front of the Snake, Jayna immediately puts all her power into her sword [Sword Art - True sh]. *sh* the whole snakehead immediately cut into two. At the same time, Jayna slumped on the ground, exhausted.


    Suddenly, she realizes there are still a lot of Sorrow Snakes not far from her. Just as she wanted to remain alert towards surrounding, a loud booming sound was heard not far from her.


    "Yahoo.. Burst.. Burst all of you sneaky sneak!!" yelled Anna while killing the lower grade Sorrow Snake.


    Seeing that the nearby snake is taken care of, Jayna feels relief and starts downing a mana potion to replenish her mana.


    "Fiuuhh¡­ That''s a really close and hard fight, especially when the snake spits poisonous ck liquid. But, you still managed to kill it." said Angus while approaching her and supporting her exhausted body.


    "Yeah, but I guess I spend too much mana in fighting them." said Jayna.


    "Rx, you are fighting not one but two third-grade monsters at the same time. It is already a great job you managed to kill them without sustaining any injury." said Angus.


    "Still, this will slow our hunting pace." said Jayna.


    "Oi.. Oi.. Did you forget about me? I am not going to let you and Anna hunt all the monsters nearby. I also want to try a few new spells." said Angus.


    After that, Angus takes a deep breath while pping his hand. Suddenly, Angus gathers and releases arge amount of mana.


    Feeling the mana, "T-This is¡­parable to the fourth-grade mana." said the bodyguard.


    After silently casting the spell for a while, "Haa!! [4th Circle - Vulcan Shots]." yelled Angus.


    Small fireballse out from Angus''s body and are released to the surrounding area. Not only that, the small fireballs kept increasing in number and soon filled the surrounding area.


    "Haa.. Ha.. I think this is enough. Release!!" said Angus.


    Suddenly, the small fireballs scattered towards the surrounding area. After a while, a series of explosions were heard from the surrounding area. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* The explosion kept urring from far away.


    Angusbines the Vulcan Shot with his explosion skill and creates hundreds of small bombs. These small bombs will immediately detonate after they hit their target. This is an enormous scale and precise spell that targets every monster in the surrounding area.


    If it is not because of his [Great Mana Echolocation] and his high fire mastery, he will not do this kind of attack.


    Although Angus attacks look simple, they actually need a lot of preparation. Angus was required to calcte and locate the exact position of each target using Great Mana Echolocation dozens of times before using the spell.


    Unfortunately, the explosion is rtively mild and could only kill grade two below monsters. For the third-grade and a few special monsters, they will only get slightly hurt by these kinds of attacks. Still, it is an effective attack to cull down the number of monsters in a short time.


    Seeing Angus''s massive attack, Jayna couldn''t help but pout.


    "Hmph!! If you have that kind of attack, why don''t you use it earlier?" said Jayna.


    "Err.. I need a lot of preparation and calction to use this kind of attack perfectly. Besides, it also consumed a lot of mana." said Angus trying to defend himself.


    "Hmph.. Really?? You are not trying to show off, right?" said Jayna.


    "O-Of course not. This kind of attack really needs a lot of preparation and calction. I just happened to finish it after your battle." said Angus.


    "Sure.. Sure¡­" said Jayna while going away towards Anna while leaving her boyfriend.


    "J-Jayna, wait¡­ It''s true. I am not trying to show off." said Angus while following Jayna.


    Looking at the two couples'' interaction, the bodyguard could only chuckle silently.


    Still, the three of them agreed about one thing, ''They are really aplete monster on their own.'' thought the three bodyguards while following Angus and Jayna.


    After that, they begin to hunt the remaining or survived monster from Angus''srge-scale attack beforeing back to ck Fortress. By the time they arrive at the ck Fortress, it is alreadyte in the afternoon.


    Then, they go towards Fosa to report about their hunt. Angus found that the other team had not yet returned from hunting the nearby monster. Unlike Angus and Jayna, they didn''t haverge amounts of mana and fast regeneration.


    Therefore they need to hunt the monster carefully while being on the team. Even though there was a mana potion to replenish their mana, they couldn''t use it carelessly and had a limited supply. Because of this, their hunting speed is very slowpared to the Angus team.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but look at the surrounding map on the big table.


    "Hm¡­ I think it will not matter if they managed to exterminate these monsters or not. Though we still couldn''t leave them alone, I think it will be better if we focus on eliminating the monster in a certain area." said Angus.


    "Eliminating monsters in certain areas?" asked Fosa.


    "Yeah, during our hunt, I found that some of the monsters from other areas wereing towards our location. It seems they somehow know that the monster in that area is eliminated and not upied by others."


    "So, rather than spread our forces to eliminate the surrounding monster, we should just focus on eliminating them in a few areas. Although this method couldn''t be applied to all types of monsters, it is still visible towards second or lower grade monsters."


    "They are monsters that rely more on instinct than their own intelligence. With this method, we could speed up the process of eliminating the lower-grade monster.


    "Moreover, there is a chance for monsters from deeper areas toe towards this area and make the elite team job easier." said Angus.


    "That''s certainly an interesting idea, though I am not sure it will work since the monster''s behavior is unpredictable and different from one with the others. Still, I think it is better than our usual way of hunting." said Fosa.


    "So, how big is the area we need to clear?" asked Fosa.

 Chapter 329 - Setting Up Hunting Area

    "So, how big is the area we need to clear?" asked Fosa.


    Then, Angus and Fosa begin to discuss more about their n. After many considerations, They decided to clear three areas far from each other. Each of these areas spans around a few kilometres in diameter.


    These three areas will be kept monitored by the scout team. Each time a lot of monsters stay on it, they will start the extermination. Moreover, to attract more monsters, Angus created and applied a special gathering miasma and mana rune on these areas.


    These special runes will increase the density of mana and miasma in its surroundings. The increase will not be significant, but it is still beneficial for low-grade monsters. For these low-grade monsters that rely more on instinct, they will get easily attracted to this rune.


    Angus and Fosa also thought that if this n worked, they could regte and control the monster poption more easily than before. They could also make something akin to a hunting spot for the adventurer. This will undoubtedly be one of the attractions for the adventurer.


    The next day, Angus and the others enter the Dark Forest and return to their previous hunting area. Like Angus''s thought, there are already some monsters that upy the area. Angus leaves the monster hunting to Jayna and Anna.


    With theirbined power, it will need at least a strong fourth-grade monster to defeat them. However, fourth-grade monsters usually live deeper inside the forest and rarelye to this side.


    While Jayna and Anna hunt the nearby monster, Angus sets up the mana and miasma gathering runes. The rune itself is notplicated as he has already created and used it before. However, he also needs to make it self sustain and hidden from the monster.


    ''Writing the rune on the ground could easily get destroyed by the monster or the ground movement. The best way is really to create a catalyst for the rune and bury it deep on the ground.'' thought Angus after looking at the surroundings.


    Then, Angus takes out a few crystals from his space storage. The crystal is called Maroon Crystal. It is one of the mostmon materials used as the base for runes. Angus had already engraved and prepared the rune on it before.


    After creating a deep hole with a basic earth spell, Angus begins to bury a few Maroon Crystal on it before closing the hole. Since the area is quiterge, Angus needs to nt the Maroon Crystal in a few spots.


    He also takes note of each crystal position. Since Maroon crystal is only amon material, it may degrade over time. They may need to take it or rece it with another stronger rune material in the future. Therefore, it is essential to take note of each of these Maroon Crystals'' ces.


    After burying the crystal, Angus checks the mana and miasma density in the air using special tools. After waiting for a few hours, he started to find some increase in both of them.


    "Alright, it seems the rune works properly." said Angus as he stored the special measurement tools.


    "Is it done?" asked Jayna while practising her sword on the side.


    "Yup, let''s go towards another area." said Angus.


    "Sure, Anna, wake up. We need to hunt monsters in the other areas."? said Jayna trying to wake up the sleeping Anna.


    Hearing Jayna''s call, Anna immediately wakes up excitedly.


    "Ehh.. Another bursting bubble?!! Yay.. Let''s go." said Anna while urging everyone to hurry.


    After travelling the forest for a while, Angus and the others finally reach the next area. Unlike the previous area, Angus could find a few other teams and adventurers hunting the monster nearby.


    "Alright, you two could go and help the other clear this area. I will set up the rune in this area." said Angus.


    Before Angus finishes his sentence, Anna already charges towards the nearest hiding monster and fights it.


    Seeing the reckless Anna, "Sure, I will keep looking at Anna. But, don''t take too much time." said Jayna while following Anna.


    Two of their bodyguards decide to follow Jayna and Anna, while one of them stays behind with Angus. Ignoring the bodyguard, Angus searches for a suitable ce to bury the Maroon Crystal deep underground.


    While searching for a suitable ce, Angus feels something is approaching him at a fast speed.


    ''This is Barculos. It seems it was provoked or run from something.'' thought Angus while waiting for the Barculos to approach him.


    Barculos is a monster that is simr to a rhino. They are famous for bing an unstoppable force after running. At this moment, the bodyguard also notices the iing Barculos.


    "A running Barculos!! Young Master Angus, hurry, step aside." called the bodyguard.


    However, Angus only looked at the iing Barculoszily before stretching one of his hands. Suddenly, the Barculos elerate and arrive in front of Angus as if provoked by Angus'' presence.


    Before its sharp horn managed to pierce Angus''s body, Anguspletely stopped its charges using one hand.


    "Hmm.. it seems I still could notpletely stop its charge using only my physical strength." said Angus as he noticed he got pushed back a few centimetres from his spot.


    At first, Angus decides only to use his physical strength to stop the Barculos''s charge. But, as he grabs the horn, he feels its enormous force and immediately strengthens his body with mana to hold the Barculospletely.


    Seeing the person in front of him manage to grab its horn and stop its advancement, the Barculos begin to struggle wildly to shake off the man from keeping holding its horn. On the contrary to its expectation, Angus didn''t budge at all.


    He even strengthened his grip and made a crack on the Barculos''s sturdy horn. Then, Angus lifted the entire Barculos with only one arm while grabbing the horn.


    "Tch.. Weaklings."mented Angus before throwing the Barculos in a random direction.


    After that, Angus continued searching for the right spot to bury the Maroon Crystal like nothing was happening. However, the bodyguard on the side couldn''t help but stuck in his ce with an open mouth.


    ''H-How?? Stopping a running grade two Barculos with one hand and easily lifting it before throwing it like some pebbles. Is he still human?'' thought the bodyguard.


    Ignoring the surprised bodyguard, Angus keeps walking and scanning the nearby area. Soon, he managed to bury enough Maroon crystal runes underground. Then, Angus begins to help Jayna and Anna, killing the nearby monster.


    Because of his ridiculous mana regeneration, Angus wasn''t afraid of spending mana and using high circle spells to kill the monster.


    Because of Angus''s simr fire-based spell, some of the nearby team thought Duke Jacob himself came to help them clear the nearby monster. However,ter they find that it is actually Angus''s deed.


    Angus''s fire mastery and explosion skill make his fire spell more deadly than before. If a small firebolt could cause a small explosion, a highly concentrated fire-based spell could cause an enormous explosion.


    Currently, Angus is standing high on the tall tree. On his hand, there is a burning spear made entirely of fire. After finding his target, Angus throws the spear using all his might [2nd Circle - me Spear]. *Whoosh* *BOOMM*


    A momentter, the spear hit a monster and created a massive explosion towards the surrounding area. Despite only a second circle spell, its destructiveness was enhanced many times after beingbined with Angus''s explosion skill.


    Angus finds that me Spear spellsplement with explosion skill. Explosion skills will be more destructive the more it has fire mana. At the same time, a caster could imbue me Spear with fire mana as much as possible.


    At first, me Spear is quite a useless spell since its destructiveness is simr to the fire arrow of the first circle. Moreover, the overcharged me Spear only makes it denser and hotter.


    However, if it isbined with an explosion skill that requires a lot of fire mana to detonate, it will be a devastating attackparable with fourth or more circle spells.


    Angus''s purpose ining to the Dark Forest is not only toplete his graduation test but also to test some of the fire-based spells and skills. He finds some useless fire-based spells like me Spear will be more devastating after beingbined with explosion skill.


    After experimenting with some fire-based spells and skills for a while, Angus and the others decide to return to the Fortress to end this day. By the time Angus arrives at the ck Fortress inner base, he finds Fosa and Borkins in the middle of a serious discussion in the meeting hall.


    Noticing Angus''s arrival, "Oh¡­ Angus, you are back. How is it?" asked Fosa.


    "Everything is working as nned. Is there something wrong?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, we just received a report from the scout that a monster wave ising." said Borkins.


    "A monster wave?!!" said Angus.


    "Yeah, it seems we are toote. The Ogre''s is more aggressive than we initially thought. They start to drive the surrounding monsters into this direction." said Fosa.


    "How big is it?" asked Angus solemnly.


    "ording to our scout, there are around five to six thousand monsters of various kinds." said Borkins.


    "Five to six thousand monsters?!!"

 Chapter 330 - Monster Trap

    "Five to six thousand monsters?!!" eximed Angus.


    Although most of the monsters in the outer area consist of low-grade monsters, with only a few reach fourth grade. Five and six thousand monsters are enough force to overthrow the entire ck Fortress.


    Furthermore, with the lead of a fourth-grade monster, the other lower-grade monster will not blindly charge at the ck Fortress and fall into the trap. There are also chances of a fifth-grade monster among these monster waves.


    If it is only a fourth-grade monster, Angus may be able to handle it using all kinds of his power. But, if it is a fifth-grade monster, he is not sure he could kill it even with the help of everyone. Therefore, their current situation is quite severe.


    "Did you already tell my father about this?" asked Angus.


    As the one responsible for the ck Fortress, Duke Jacob needs to know about this serious matter. If the monster waves only hundreds of monsters, Borkins and Fosa could handle them on their own. But, if it reaches thousands, it will be a serious matter.


    It is notmon to find a fifth-grade monster among thousands of monster waves. To kill a fifth-grade monster, at least a sixth-gradebatant needs to be present. Otherwise, they could only rely on thebined forces of fifth-gradebatants.


    "Yes, I already informed your father. He will be here by tomorrow." said Borkins.


    "I see. That''s good. How long will they arrive here?" asked Angus.


    "ording to our scout and their advancement speed, they will likely arrive around a week. But, they could be faster." said Fosa.


    "Hmm¡­ I see." said Angus before looking at the map on the table.


    After thinking for a while, "How about deploying some traps to reduce and hinder them along the way?" said Angus.


    "That''s what we are nning to do. However, our traps will only reduce a small number of them. Still, it is better than nothing." said Borkins.


    "I see. I guess it seems to try the new bomb that I get from the Explosion Squad." said Angus.


    "Bomb?!" said Borkins and Fosa.


    "Yeah, I got some ''souvenirs'' during my stay in the explosion squad. However, they are too destructive to be used inbat. They could only be used as something like a trap."


    "I decide to n these bombs on the three hunting areas. Before I leave today, I find a lot of first and second-grade monsters attracted to these hunting grounds.


    "Although I only managed to set up two of them, the iing monster wave will surely upy and try to stay at this hunting area."


    "At that time, all I need is to detonate these bombs to eliminate them. This bomb is more destructive when used against many targets at once." exined Angus.


    "Excellent. If your trap is working, we may reduce their number to a quarter or at least half of them. Still, after the bomb explodes, they will indeed charge through here.


    "Although the monster is not as smart as people, they are also not an idiot and will know we are the preparator for these bombs." said Borkins.


    "In other words, we need to be ready to fight when we detonated the bomb." added Fosa.


    Then, they begin to discuss and n to maximize the trap to reduce the iing monster wave. Since there is an iing monster wave, they also need to stop their previous n to reduce the Ogre number and withdraw the previous monster bounty.


    Instead, they need to hire adventurers to help them defend the ck Fortress. This is amon urrence whenever there is a monster waveing. Of course, the current monster wave is not normal and bigger than usual.


    Still, to not cause people to panic and run away, they decide not to divulge any important information about the monster wave. The next day, Borkins and Fosa immediately spread the news about the iing monster wave and withdrew the previous monster bounty.


    Hearing the iing monster wave, all the residents of the ck Fortress have different kinds of reactions. Some of them decide to move and escape from the ck Fortress immediately. Some of them smell an opportunity and decide to stay.


    On the other hand, most adventurers decide to stay and help ck Fortress. The main reason is that they get enormous amounts of money to help defend the ck Fortress.


    The first-gradebatant will get paid twenty gold coins. Second-gradebatants will earn around two times of first grade, which is fifty gold coins. The third-gradebatant will get 100 gold coins.


    The fourth-gradebatant will get 500 gold coins, as for the fifth-gradebatant will get around 5000 gold coins. Still, the adventurers that reach the fifth-grade level are very rare and only exist at the big guilds.


    Most of these adventurers are also usually busy doing other jobs. This kind of pay is very enticing for all the nearby adventurers.


    With this kind of payment, it is already equivalent to hunting monsters for months with their respective grade. Moreover, they also get some basic supplies from the ck Fortress, such as mana potions and small wound healing potions.


    Just by joining to defend against monster waves, they already get a lot of profits. The lowest grade mana potion costs around ten to twenty gold coins, while small wound healing potions could sell around thirty gold coins.


    Although the current ck Fortress didn''t have a lot of money at this moment, they still could provide this supply to everyone. This is because the Heart Kingdom has been making many fortunes in the past few years.


    The overall wealth and resources inside the Heart Kingdom increased many timespared to a few years ago. Even if some of the nobles and influential people corrupt the money, the defensive facility like ck Fortress still gets a lot of supply.


    Moreover, under the strict watch of King Leon, most of the nobles and influential people didn''t dare to embezzle too much money unless they wanted their entire family and themself killed on the spot.


    With this kind of payment, most adventurers decide to join the ck Fortress to fight against the monster wave. Some shrewd merchants also choose to stay and supply the money-filled adventurer.


    While the big merchant guild is waiting in line to buy the monster corpse after the monster wave ends. No one thought the monster wave could destroy the ck Fortress since the Monster Overlord incident already happened a few years ago.


    It ismon knowledge that Monster Overlord will only ur at least every decade or more years. Sometimes it is needed around a hundred years before a new monster overlord is born.


    As a result, most of the adventurers and the residents didn''t think much about the current monster wave. All of them only thought it was an ordinary monster wave and could be easily handled.


    As the news about the monster wave spread around, Angus and his team began to clear and set up the third hunting ground. He also didn''t forget to nt the bomb he got from Valter as a souvenir.


    The bombs he gets are Valter and his team''s newest invention that Angus saw before. It is the Chain Bomb. The bomb is too destructive to be used in ordinarybat. Therefore, Angus gets many of them as they will only be rusted in the Explosion Squad warehouse.


    At first, Angus nned to study and tinkered them to be usable at ordinarybat. However, he didn''t expect to use them so soon as a trap bomb against the monster. This is also a test of the Chain Bomb''s effectiveness against the monster.


    With the help of Jayna and Anna, along with the other team, Angus managed to clear and set up the third hunting area before midday. After nting the bombs and a few traps on various locations, they move to the other two hunting areas to set up traps.


    To maximize their traps, they will need to eliminate the nearby attracted monster in the hunting area until the monster wavees. Using Angus''srge-scale spells, they could easily eliminate the monster inside the hunting area.


    By the time they finish nting all the bombs and traps in all three hunting areas, the sun is already setting, and they need to go back to the Fortress, leaving only the scout team.


    Unlike ordinary humanbatants, most monsters could move during the day and night without any obstruction. With the low visibility, it will be the worst situation if Angus and the others meet with the monster wave.


    Therefore, it is safer to stay at the ck Fortress during the night and leave only a small scout team to monitor the hunting area. The scout team is also a specialized team trained in stealth and gathering information.


    They are already used to investigate and monitor the monster''s territory without getting caught. Therefore it is eptable to leave them monitoring the hunting area until the monster wavese.


    After resting a whole night, the next day, Angus and the others n to clear the hunting area again. Just as they wanted to depart from the ck Fortress, they heard a loud beastly roar from the sky. *ROOARR*


    The beastly roar attracted all the residents of the ck Fortress.. Along with the roar, Angus also detected a familiar presence approaching the Fortress.

 Chapter 331 - Reinforcement

    After a while, a Wyrm made of fire by a person on it arrives above the sky.


    Looking at the familiar spell and presence, "Hmph.. Show off!! Alright, let''s move. We need to get back before the afternoon." said Angus, waking up everyone from their stupor.


    While Angus led the others to the three hunting areas, Jacob and his Fire Wyrmnded on the top of the inner base. After dispelling his Fire Wyrm, Borkins and Fosa approach the Duke.


    "Duke Jacob, d you are here." said Fosa.


    "Elder Fosa, thanks for helping us in taking care of the ck Fortress." said Jacob.


    "Hahaha.. Don''t mention it. It is already my responsibility to protect our new homnd." said Fosa.


    "Alright, enough chit chat and let''s talk inside." chimed Borkins from the side.


    "Sure." said Jacob and Fosa at the same time.


    Arriving at the meeting hall, "So, how is the current situation?" asked Jacob.


    "As I told you before, the monster wave consists of various kinds of monsters with five to six thousand in number. We nned to dwindle their number using traps slowly. We created something like¡­" said Borkin''s while exining the hunting area trap.


    "Excellent idea. We may be able to reduce a lot of their numbers using this n. But, where did you get this bomb?" asked Jacob.


    "Well, actually it is your son''s idea. It seems he gets some ''souvenir'' when he is inside your explosion squad." said Borkins.


    "Angus?? I see.. So, where is he now?" asked Jacob.


    "Currently, your boy led some of my men to prevent the monster from triggering some traps inside the hunting area. If there is no problem, they should be back before the afternoon." said Borkins.


    Hearing this, Jacob couldn''t help but smile.


    ''He really likes to work hard as usual.'' thought Jacob.


    "Pardon me, Duke Jacob. But, is there any reinforcement?" asked Fosa.


    "Just call me Jacob, Elder Fosa. I am much younger than you. As for your question, I already asked the capital for reinforcement. However, with the nation''s current situation, I think it will be hard for them to send any reinforcements."


    "Still, I managed to deploy some soldiers from the Freyspire city and nearby cities as reinforcements. They should arrive here in two days'' time." said Jacob.


    "I see¡­ It is better than nothing." said Fosa.


    "Hopefully, they will arrive before the monster wavees. Although we still have not confirmed it yet, we suspect there will be fifth-grade monsters among the monsters. We need all avable force to defend the Fortress." said Borkins.


    "Agreed, I also send a request towards my affiliated nobles. Still, it will take around a week at the fastest for them to reach here." said Jacob.


    "So, until then, we are on our own." said Fosa.


    "Yeah." said Jacob solemnly.


    Then, they begin to n and start to prepare the Fortress for the iing Monster Wave. During the mid-day, just before lunchtime, Angus and the other team back from exterminating the monster inside the hunting area.


    Each of these monsters they kill will reduce the burden in the iing monster wave. Fortunately, they have Angus, Jayna, and Anna who could easily kill any lower grade monster without a problem.


    Arriving at the inner base, Angus and Jayna immediately go towards the meeting hall to report about their situation.


    Entering the meeting hall, "Father, you are here." called Angus.


    "Of course. d to see you and Lady Jayna here. Anyway, How is the trap? I already heard about the hunting area n." said Jacob.


    "Everything is ready. Now, we only need to wait for the monster wave to upy the area before detonating them." said Angus.


    "Are you sure the bomb will work? You know sometimes Valter could be very unreliable." said Jacob as he remembered some bad experience with Valter.


    "Unreliable?? I am not sure what you are talking about. But these trap bomb is a legit thing. It could even severely hurt you if you get careless." said Angus.


    "Well, if you are saying that, then I will believe you. I hope it is not something stupid like those stinky bombs he createdst time." said Jacob.


    "Stinky bomb??" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Anyway, we still need to prepare and increase our defense before the iing monster wavees." said Jacob.


    "Sure, however, I will leave that to you and Jayna to handle. Just call me if you need anything. I need to do some meditation." said Angus.


    "Are you going to cultivate that chi thing?" asked Jacob.


    Angus didn''t keep the chi energy to his family. However, he also didn''t teach them since it will consume their vitality and lifespan each time they refill/cultivate it. Although Chi is kind of superior to mana, it is also not too different.


    Therefore, Angus didn''t teach the others about chi unless they wanted to master domain technique. Still, he couldn''t teach this technique to anyone.


    Domain technique is the pinnacle martial art from his past life. Not only does the person need to be very talented, but it also takes a long time for them to master a simple domain. Unless the person itself is as talented as himself, it will be hard for them to learn it in a short time.


    Until now, the only person that Angus thought to be able to use the domain is only Jayna. If the rumor about Phoenix having unlimited vitality and life force is true, then she could also cultivate chi without a problem.


    Unfortunately, the current Jayna is far from being able to use the domain. She still needs more battle experience and training. In the end, Angus decides to teach her about this stuffter since it will only be detrimental to her current progress.


    "Yes, I need to prepare for the worst case. But, I hope I don''t need to use that." said Angus.


    "Sure, go ahead. We can handle things here." said Jacob.


    After that, Angus goes to his room with Anna. Sitting down on the bed, Angus checks his status first before starting his chi cultivation.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 17 Years Old


    MP: 600/600


    Chi: 242


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 49


    Dexterity: 49


    Intelligence: 49


    Vitality: 47


    Soul Point: 393,380


    Soul Reserve: 498


    Looking at his status, Angus couldn''t help but have a lot ofplicated emotions. A few months ago, his mana reached a bottleneck and stuck at the 600 hundred points.


    Although the mana itself, along with his superb regeneration, is enough for him to fight for hours or days, it is still kind of a waste since he couldn''t increase his total mana unless he upgraded his mana core.


    However, he also knows the difficulty of upgrading his mana core. He needs a strong trigger to reach the third grade.


    ''I hope this iing monster wave will help me break through third grade.'' thought Angus.


    At first, Angus wants to increase his other attribute the moment he hears about the iing monster wave. However, he decided to postpone it and only use it when he really needed it.


    The increase in attributes, especially in strength and dexterity, may boost his body strength, but he is also losing his perfect body control. His body coordination will worsen, and he will have a hard time using some of his skills.


    So, he decided to postpone it and will increase it when he truly needs it. After closing his status panel, Angus immediately entered meditation to cultivate his chi while Anna was sleeping nearby him.


    Even though Anna is sleeping casually because of getting bored, she will immediately wake up and not let anyone disturb Angus cultivation. She seems to understand how dangerous Angus''s cultivation could be.


    Angus never mentioned the repercussions to anyone, but if he made a horrible mistake during his chi cultivation, he could be blown up, and the explosion will not be small. The explosion could easily envelop an entire megapolitan city on earth.


    Therefore, Angus''s chi cultivation is simr to ying with bombs. It may generate chi more easily, but one huge mistake could easily destroy his surroundings like his end in his past life.


    As time goes by, the night arrives, and Angus stops his chi cultivation. Like usual, his entire body is drenched in sweat. Angus finds Jayna, and Anna is already asleep nearby him. Looking at the two girls'' sleeping faces, Angus couldn''t help but smile.


    ''I will do anything to protect this moment.'' thought Angus inwardly before covering the two girls with a nket.


    Then, Angus decided to have a quick bath before sleeping. He didn''t know when the monster wave woulde, but he needed to be ready in the best condition. Therefore, he couldn''t exhaust himself just to cultivate his chi.


    Two days passed by, and there was still no sign of a monster wave approaching them or the hunting area. The soldiers from the surrounding city and Freyspire also arrived on time these past two days.


    Seeing all this reinforcement, most adventurers start to be worried since this never happened during the normal monster wave. However, most of them already signed a contract and got payment from the army. They couldn''t escape even if they wanted to.


    Among these reinforcements, Angus also managed to find some soldiers from the Explosion Squad.

 Chapter 332 - Genius Among Geniuses

    Seeing the explosion squad, Angus immediately approaches them. Noticing the iing Angus, everyone from the explosion squad immediately gets a cold sweat and stands straight while saluting at Angus.


    Ignoring the nearby explosion squad, Angus approaches Squad leader Anne.


    "Did you bring my order?" asked Angus to Squad Leader Anne.


    "Yes, sir. Everything you ordered is here." replied Anne while giving a space pouch to Angus.


    "Good. How is everyone? Are they ready?" asked Angus after receiving the space pouch.


    "Yes, most of the soldiers here are fourth-gradebatants or the ones that managed to use explosion skill to a certain degree." replied Anne.


    "Excellent. This will be the explosion squad''s debut in battle. Make sure everyone is in their best condition when the monster wavees." said Angus.


    "Yes, sir." replied Anne shortly.


    Then, Angus leaves Anne to take care of the explosion squad and go towards the ck Fortress Wall. Since Angus knows that the explosion squad will arrive, he asks Valter to send him various kinds of bombs through Anne.


    Chain Bomb is only one of Valter and his team''s products. There are many kinds of other bombs that could be used in the iing monster wave. However, all of them are pretty expensive since their production cost is rtively high.


    Therefore, unless it is absolutely necessary, they couldn''t be causally used. Still, for Angus, who has a lot of money, this kind of price is nothing.


    In the end, Angus decides to buy some of these useful bombs stored in the explosion squad warehouse using his own money. At first, Jacob was against this idea since these bombs could only be used one time.


    Although they are still not certain about the strength of the iing monster wave, with all their current reinforcement, they should be able to defend the ck Fortress even with a lot of casualties. At least until the support from the other affiliated nobles.


    As a Duke who lives in this magical world where power is the actualw, it is normal to think lower-grade soldier''s and adventurers'' lives are dispensable.


    However, Angus thought differently than his father. Although Angus is not a pacifist or saint, he still believes that every life is precious. Unless they are his enemy, he will not at least try to end their lives if possible.


    Angus, who lived in the Earth''s modern life before, knows that every life is important. Therefore, Angus thought reducing casualties and exchanging them with these bombs was worth it.


    Arriving at the wall, Angus begins to inspect and observe the surrounding ck Forest perimeter. He also uses [Great Mana Echolocation] to monitor the surrounding forest. Seeing that there is still no sign of the monster wave, Angus immediately jumps down from the wall.


    He nned to nt some traps and bombs in front of the wall. Previously, he already used all his Chain Bomb to make the trap in the hunting area. Now, with the supply he gets from Anne, he could also deploy some bombs to deter the iing monster.


    After using Featherfall to stop his momentum andnd on the ground, he begins to think to maximize the bomb''s effectiveness. Before that, he needs to know about the current rune trap deployment from the ck Fortress enchanter.


    He approaches the enchanter leader and immediately discusses the best way to maximize the bomb''s effectiveness. There is a reason why bombs and explosions are hard to use inrge-scale battles. Bombs and explosions may have tremendous power and are very destructive.


    However, they also couldn''t differentiate between ally and enemy. This also applies to the trap bomb. Once the bomb triggers and explode, it may also destroy the surrounding trap rune and make them useless.


    Some bombs are also very destructive and could trigger the other trap bombs and make them explode too early. Hence, nting a trap bomb needs a lot of calction and serious consideration. Otherwise, it will render the other trap to be useless.


    After discussing with the leader of the enchanter for a while, Angus finds that all his bombs could easily be triggered by the other bomb, rune traps, or even the attack from the magic cannon on the wall.


    Then, Angus begins to think for a while before taking out some parchment and drawing variousplicated rune diagrams on it.


    After a few hours of trial and error, while wasting a lot of parchment, Angus finally stopped drawing and went to the empty area. Then, he began to draw aplicated rune ording to the diagram in his parchment.


    The nearby rune enchanter is also curious at Angus, but they also have their job of scribing rune traps on the ground as many as possible. They could only ignore Angus for now. After a while, Angus finallypleted the rune and put a small bomb on it.


    Without wasting any more time, Angus active the rune, and the bomb on the top of the rune disappears. Then, Angus creates a Fireball on his hand and shoots at the rune. *Bom* The Fireball exploded and left a charred ground on the surrounding rune.


    On the other hand, the rune itself is still intact. Angus immediately inspected the rune from a distance since the rune may malfunction and explode the bomb.


    At the same time, the Fireball explosion attracted all the nearby people and soldiers on the wall. Seeing ite from Angus, they immediately feel relieved.


    Because of the massive reinforcement from the nearby cities, everyone bes quite tense and realizes this is not an ordinary monster wave. Each day passed by the soldiers and adventurers became more restless.


    Therefore, Angus''s little experiment immediately attracted everyone. Ignoring everyone''s stares, Angus keeps focusing on the rune in front of him.


    After ensuring it is still working properly, he creates some distance between the rune and himself. He also didn''t forget to cast some Fire Barrier, and other barrier spells to himself.


    After taking a deep breath, "Release!!" said Angus while triggering the rune.


    Suddenly, the rune shines brightly andunches its stored bomb in the air. In a split second, the bomb immediately active and exploded. *BOM* The explosion is more destructive than Angus'' previous Fireball. It also creates a small shockwave towards the surrounding area.


    Looking at the bomb destructiveness, ''and he said this is just a nameless bomb.'' thought Angus while looking at the bomb''s aftereffect.


    Like any other researcher, Valter is quite entric. He often didn''t name some of his bomb products and only called its number production. Only a unique bomb like Chain Bomb or others that he will name them.


    However, even the bomb is nameless. It didn''t mean it was a failed product and still quite destructive. The bomb that Angus exploded just now is called Bomb 67.


    ''If I am not wrong, Valter said Bomb 67 is only an average bomb in terms of destructiveness. Haa¡­ I could never understand that person''s mind.'' thought Angus.


    After the dust settled down, he immediately looked at the rune engulfed by the explosion earlier. Seeing that his rune still survived the explosion, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Fiuuhh.. With this, I am half done." said Angus.


    Then, Angus begins to test his rune a few times using the bomb he had. Seeing this, everyone bes ignoring Angus and leaves him to himself. Unbeknownst to Angus, he managed to loosen up the tension in the surrounding soldiers and adventurers.


    At the inner base, Jacob also noticed what Angus did, but he decided not to disrupt or stop him since he knows Angus never did something without purpose, especially at this time.


    Although he still feels that using those bombs is only wasting resources or materials, he knows that Angus is quite wealthy, and their current family does notck any kind of resources.


    After finishing his experiment for a while, Anguses towards the Enchanter leader again and exins the rune he just tested and created. Hearing Angus'' exnation, the enchanter couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "This is brilliant!! If it works as you said, our rune trap will be many times more effective." said the Enchanter Leader.


    "Yeah, not only that but with this rune. I could also nt the bomb like my previous n." said Angus.


    "Sure. But, we alreadyy hundreds of rune traps around the area. We can''t just erase all those rune traps and apply them with the new one. We simply didn''t have time to do that before the iing monster wave." said the enchanter leader.


    "True. That''s why I also prepare the variation of the rune traps. Now, you only need to modify the previous rune slightly, and it will work like the new rune. Here take all these diagrams of the modified new trap runes." said Angus while giving the enchanter leader a stack of parchments.


    Seeing this, the leader couldn''t help but be surprised.


    ''I-In short time, he managed to do all this?!! No wonder everyone called him a genius among geniuses. His future is definitely boundless.'' thought the enchanter leader.


    "Alright, then I will immediately tell the others to modify the current trap rune.." said the enchanter leader before calling every enchanter in the surrounding area.

 Chapter 333 - Prepare To Fight

    After all the enchanters get the new modified rune, everyone begins to have a surprised expression and a lot of questions in their minds. However, the enchanter leaders forced them to work immediately before asking their inquiry.


    In the end, all of them could only obey the leader and calm down their hearts. Modifying an established rune is not simple. But, erasing and applying the new rune will take more time. Therefore, Angus''s modified rune form saves a lot of time.


    Still, they need to work hard to modify all the nted runes while filling the surrounding area with trap runes as soon as possible. Because of this, Angus needs to nt all the rune bombs by himself without the help of the other enchanters.


    Not only the rune bomb is tooplicated to be used by others, but Angus also didn''t want this rune to spread to others easily. Unlike the other modified trap rune, Angus uses his runenguage to draw the rune bomb.


    Even an expert enchanter will have a hard time copying and fully solving Angus''s runenguage, much less any ordinary people or enchanter. After a whole day of working, Angus managed to nt andy all his avable bombs into the rune.


    Then, Angus immediately went towards his room in the inner base to rest. His mind is quite exhausted after drawing the runes for an entire day. Fortunately, there is still no sign of a monster wave.


    Based on the distance between the monster wave and the ck Fortress, the monster wave should arrive tomorrow or the day after.


    Duke Jacob and Borkins couldn''t send any scouts to keep observing the movement of monster waves since it is the same as sending them to their death.


    Unless they have a powerful stealth ability or escape skill, they will surely die the moment they send a signal to the ck Fortress. Even if there is such a strong and capable scout, they will never stay stationed in the ck Fortress for a long time, especially in this period.


    Therefore, everyone could only wait for the monster wave to arrive. The next day, a scout team inside the hunting spot noticed a movement through the magic item from far away.


    After seeing a horde of monstersing towards their location, "Leader, t-they areing!!" said the scout.


    Hearing this, the leader immediately uses his own magic item to detect the iing monster and find a monster covering across the horizoning towards them.


    "Hurry, back to the Fortress!!"manded the scout leader


    At the same time, the leaders also give the signal to the ck Fortress through amunication device. He also imbues his bracelet with mana and changes it into a small bird before flying towards ck Fortress.


    In the meantime, the ck Fortressmunication squad immediately gets the signal from all scout teams that stay in the hunting ground.


    "Immediately notify the duke and general Borkins!!"mand the chief in charge.


    Then, a soldier immediately runs towards the meeting hall where Jacob and Borkins reside. Just as the soldier arrived, "Sound the rm!!" said Jacob shortly after looking at many small birdsing towards the inner base from the Forest direction.


    "Prepare to Fight!!" shouted Borkins loudly.


    Borkins shout was immediately heard by everyone all over the ck Fortress. A momentter, a loud rm sounded across the Fortress. *Teng* *Teng* *Teng* *Teng* *Teng*


    Hearing the rm, all the enchanter and the forager in the outskirts of the forest immediately ran back towards the Fortress. None of them dare to stay any longer outside the wall. In a few minutes, everyone is already inside the wall, and their passage is already closed tightly.


    At the same time, Jayna and Anna want to leave to exterminate the monster inside the hunting spot, stop on their spot and go towards the inner base to meet with Angus.


    Before they go towards the inner base, Jayna and Anna feel Angus''s presence arrive at the top of the Fortress wall. On the top of the wall, Angus closes his eyes and uses [Great Mana Echolocation] to detect the monster in the hunting ground.


    While detecting all the monsters, Angus ignores the movement of everyone in the surrounding area. He keeps focusing on the monster movement in the hunting ground for a while. Like his previous thought, the hunting ground immediately filled with many kinds of monsters.


    Many trap runes and hidden traps are already released and kill dozens of monsters. Yet, the low-grade monster keeps swarming up the area like a mothing towards the fire. After a while, Angus opened his eyes and looked in Jacob''s direction.


    Seeing Angus stare, Jacob only gives him a silent nod as a sign. Then, Angus immediately red up his mand and active all the nted Chain Bomb in the hunting area. *BOM* *BOM* *BOM*


    A series of explosions were heard deep inside the forest. Then, a secondter countess of explosion sound was heard all over the forest. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* *Bom*


    The explosion shockwave oveps one with the other and creates a massive shockwave towards the surrounding. Even the airwaves managed to reach the ck Fortress wall. Looking at this, both the soldiers and adventurers could help but be surprised.


    ''What was that?!!'' thought an adventurer


    ''Is that.. bomb!!'' thought a soldier


    ''S-Such firepower!!'' thought a soldier.


    ''With that kind of explosion, is there any need for us to fight?'' thought of an adventure.


    Even the explosion squad, who is familiar with explosions, also couldn''t help but be surprised at the Chain Bomb firepower. Based on the initial explosion sound, they know that an explosion is happening quite far from them, yet the shock and airwave managed to reach their ce.


    This shows that the explosion is powerful and destructive. After the explosions calmed down, the forest returned to its calm. There is not even a roaring monster that people usually hear from the Forest.


    ''Did the explosion kill all of them?'' thought everyone.


    After a while, a loud, piercing scream was heard from the forest. *KYYAAKKKK* Along with this loud piercing scream, various kinds of monsters howl heard throughout the forest. Not long after that, everyone could see some movement through the forest.


    Many of the ck tall trees fall down from the monster''s reckless charge. All the monster seems to enter an enraged state and charge towards the massive ck Fortress.


    Seeing the iing monster wave, "Ready the Magic Canon!!"mand Borkins.


    Dozens of magic cannons begin to buzz and are ready to release their might towards the iing monster. Soon, a few of the fast-movement monsters arrive at the forest outskirts and continue charging towards the Fortress wall.


    "Fire!! Shoot the cannon!!" shouted Borkins.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* the magic cannon fires and bombard the iing monster. Still, more monsters areing from the forest without stopping.


    At the same time, "Artillery, ready!!"mand Fosa.


    Hearing Fosa''smand, every archer, magician, and long-range attacker immediately prepared their best attack. In the meantime, some of the fast monsters that managed to avoid the magic cannon bombardment immediately trigger the trap runes.


    With the help of Angus''s modified trap rune, they could withstand the explosion and might of the magic cannon. Therefore, they could still work effectively even while being bombarded by magic cannons.


    Despite the endless wave of the iing monster, none of them could still reach the tall wall. At the same time, the number of dead monsters increases inside the rune trap area. However, the monster horde slowly pushes and shortens the distance towards the wall.


    More than half of the rune traps have already been triggered.


    "Release!! Fire with all your might!!" shouted Fosa towards the surrounding.


    Hearing the Fosa signal, everyone immediately releases their long-range attack towards the iing monster. Normally, monsters with high physical strength and speed could easily avoid these attacks in frontalbat.


    However, as all these attacks are released at once, they will attack something like a massive death wave that harvests the monster''s life even if the agile monster couldn''t escape from this simultaneous attack.


    Dozens of monsters instantly died under the barrage of attack. At this moment, another piercing sound was heard from the forest. *KYYAAKKKK* Then, countless giant spiderse out from the forest towards the Fortress Wall.


    These spiders move very fast and finally trigger all rune traps before arriving at the Fortress Wall. Seeing this, Anne, Explosion Squad leader, immediatelymands her subordinate.


    "Ready to fire!!"mand Anne.


    After a while, "Release!!" shouted Anne.


    The Explosion squad immediately shoots various kinds of fire-based spells towards the iing spiders.


    After each spell hit the target, "Explode them!!" shouted Anne.


    "HA!!" shouted all the explosion squad while ring up massive mana.


    Along with their shout, all their previous fire-based spells exploded and covered the entire battlefield in front of the wall. Seeing this kind of power, even Jacob couldn''t help but be impressed at the explosion skill.


    He didn''t think the explosion skill would be this destructive when used together and ovepped with each other. This kind of attack scale is simr to fifth or sixth circle spells.


    While everyone witnessed the strength of the explosion squad, another piercing howl was heard from the forest outskirts. *KYYAAKKKK*

 Chapter 334 - Monster Wave

    *KYYAAKKKK* Then, a gigantic spider appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Looking at the gigantic spider, "Grade five Steel Broodmother!!" eximed Duke Jacob.


    "That means there will be some other fourth-grade spider monsters." said Fosa.


    Not long after that, many spiders in different colors followed the Steel Broodmother around them. These giant colored spiders are called elemental spiders. Although they are bigpared to other spiders, they still look smallpared to Steel Broodmother, who is a colossus monster.


    None of these elemental spiders dare to be near Steel Broodmother since it eats any monster nearby it once in a while. Broodmother spider monsters are famous for their gluttony andrge stomach. There is a rumor that it often eats half of its child afterying thousands of eggs.


    Seeing the colossus Broodmother, "Borkins, I will leave the Fortress to you." said Duke Jacob as he cast a flying spell to himself.


    "Burned that bug to ash!!" replied Borkins.


    Then, Jacob immediately flies towards the Steel Broodmother. A colossus monster like Steel Broodmother needs to be handled separately. Otherwise, they could break or damage the Fortress wall with its body.


    Moreover, as a fifth-grade monster, it also possesses some ability to userge-scale attacks such as Miasma st. With itsrge scale, its Miasma st could easily break the wall and half of the Fortress. Therefore, Jacob needed to fight the Steel Broodmother far from the Fortress.


    Still, Jacob is not alone, like when he deals with the Corrupted Mother Treant. Seeing that the Duke is battling the Steel Broodmother, Anne and a few of the explosion squadbatants also immediately follow the Duke.


    They had already nned this arrangement before. Anne and some fourth-gradebatants will help Duke Jacob fight the Fifth-grade monster in a separate area.


    Most of the fifth-grade monsters are surrounded by many other monsters. Therefore, fighting a fifth-grade monster alone is too dangerous.


    Approaching the Steel Broodmother from the sky, Jacob immediately red up his mana and scorched the nearby low-grade monster using his fire mana. A momentter, he cast a spell towards the gigantic Spider [4th Circle - Inferno].


    *BOOMMM* Big fire explosion enveloped the entire Steel Broodmother, even killing all the nearby spiders or monsters. After the smoke cleared, the Steel Broodmother looks uninjured and only gets enraged but Jacob''s attack.


    Looking at this, Jacob knows it will be a hard battle. Like its name, Steel Broodmother''s body is enveloped by a kind of hard exoskeleton simr to steel. However, this metallic thing is getting harder along with the grade of Steel Broodmother.


    As a fifth grade monster, the Steel Broodmother exoskeleton is even harder than diamond. Steel Broodmother''s specialty is not on its attack but its defense.


    Seeing that his attack is ineffective, ''This will be a long battle. I hope the others can hold on for a while.'' thought Jacob.


    "Anne, buy me some time." said Jacob while moving around in the air, not letting the surrounding monster target him.


    "Yes, sir!!" replied Anne while exterminating the nearby monster.


    While Jacob and Anne handle the Steel Broodmother, many fourth-grade elemental spiders reach the Fortress wall and easily climb on it.


    Elemental spiders are monster spiders that could use an elemental. Some of the fast thunder elemental spiders even managed to climb the wall. Then, they start killing the soldiers and adventurers on the wall.


    "Hold back!! Keep in the formation!!" shouted Borkins.


    At the same time, Fosa and a few other fourth-gradebatants immediately fight off against the climbed elemental spider. Angus and the others also do not stay idle and help the others.


    While the chaotic battle happens, more high-grade monsters from various species appear from the forest. Seeing this, Angus immediately triggers the hidden bomb rune on the field.


    "Release!!" shouted Angus.


    Suddenly, the many spots surrounding the field shine brightly, and a ball-sized bomb shoots out into the air. Less than a split secondter, all these bombs shed and exploded. *sh* *BOM* *BOM* *BOM*


    Along with the bomb, many small marbles scattered into the surrounding. Then, countless small explosions were triggered. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* Soon, the explosion covered the whole area. Fortunately, the whole ck Fortress already deployed a strong barrier.


    Still, the explosion managed to shake the whole ck Fortress and its surrounding. Even Jacob, that is quite far from the location, could feel its shockwave. Angus''s rune bomb trap managed to kill all the monsters in the fieldpletely. Even the survived one is on the brink of death.


    This gives Fosa and the others some time and breather to eliminate the climbed elemental spiders. Still, the monster wave is far from over. After a while, more monsters from various kinds of species appeared from the forest.


    Despite this, everyone is highly moral and not afraid of the iing monster. They are even eager to kill this monster. Seeing Angus''s bomb twice makes them feel that they could survive and win this battle.


    On the contrary, the current approaching monster wave consists of third and fourth-grade monsters from various species.


    "Artillery, shoot!! Keep firing as your life depends on it!!" shouted Borkins to remind everyone to keep firing.


    However, these monsters are pretty fast and manage to reach the wall easily. Fortunately, there are no Barculos or wall-breaker monsters among these monsters. Otherwise, they need to confront the monsters directly.


    Some of the monsters climbed the wall while some got killed under the wall. As more monster corpses piled under the wall, it created footing for the approaching monster.


    Explosions, shouting, howling, screaming, and many disturbing sounds were heard all over the ce. Now, most of the soldiers and adventurers beside the artillery unit confront the climbing monster.


    Some low-graded soldiers and adventurers already retreat to recover their mana. At the same time, the third-grade and high-gradebatants fought in a team while conserving their mana. Even Borkin also began to massacre the monster using his warhammer.


    Angus also didn''t stay idle and kept spamming his spells nonstop. Suddenly, Angus smells a stinky smell from the forest.


    "Urghh.. It''s smelly?!!" said Anna, who also has a good nose like Angus.


    Despite all the bloody smells in the field, this stinky smell still permeated the whole area. In the outskirts of Dark Forest, many giant bug monsters on four legs with red color and white polka dot color on their back appeared.


    The insect monster is simr to Lady Bug on earth but many times bigger. Seeing this monster, Angus immediately feels horrified.


    "Shit!! Kill them!! Hurry, Kill those red bugs!! Shoot them down!! Don''t let it approach the wall!" shouted Angus.


    In the meantime, seeing many prey in front of them, the red bug spread its wings and flew towards the fortress. Seeing that the red bug spread its wing, Angus immediately gathered and red all his mana to the limit.


    Just as the red stink bug almost reaches the fortress, Angus releases arge-scale Vulcan Shot to them. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* As soon as the Vulcan shot hit them, the red stink bug exploded and damaged the surrounding area.


    The explosion is simr to a medium-size bomb. Unfortunately, the red stink bug is in the air and couldn''t give too much damage to the surrounding monster. Still, this scene surprised everyone.


    The red stinky bug is actually a rare monster called the Explosion Bug. The explosion bug releases some kind of stinky pheromone towards the surrounding area to deter the other monster from eating them. However, this pheromone is also highlybustible.


    As someone who researches many things about explosion skills, Angus managed to read these rare monsters during his research. If it is not because of its rtion to the explosion, Angus may not know these terrifying stinky bugs.


    If they managed to reach the Fortress wall, countless people would easily die as soon as they exploded. Exhausted his mana, Angus immediately chucked a high-grade mana potion.


    "Haa.. Haa.. I never thought I would still need mana potion despite my high regeneration." said Angus.


    At this moment, everyone''s face is distorted as they smell a very stinky smell from the forest. A house-size explosion bug slowly appeared on the forest outskirts.


    Seeing the gigantic size of the explosion bug, "Shoot it!! Magic Cannon shoots that bug!!" ordered Borkins.


    Few Magic Cannons release their concentrated mana beam towards the slowly approaching Explosion Bug. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* Contrary to everyone''s expectation, the explosion bug is not exploded under the Magic cannon.


    Instead, the explosion bug bes angrier and releases massive pressure towards the surrounding area. Suddenly, the gigantic explosion bug shine brightly *Whooshh*


    "T-This is¡­ it''s upgraded into a fifth grade!!" said Fosa.


    Seeing that the explosion bug reached the fifth grade, Angus began to feel this was the worse situation. The explosion bug range will be more enormous and destructive along with its grade.


    The majority of the explosion bugs that Angus killed before are only third grade, and it isparable with the medium size bomb. Angus didn''t know about the fifth-grade exploded bug, but its explosion surely could cover the whole ck Fortress.


    Seeing that the gigantic explosion bug turned into a fifth-grade monster, Angus immediately cast a spell towards the ground below the monster [2nd Circle - Ground Shrinking].


    *Grrrt* The entire ground below the upgraded explosion bug immediately moves back towards the forest.

 Chapter 335 - Humanoid Monster

    After the Explosion Bug back into the deep forest, Fosa and Borkins immediately contact Jacob about the new fifth-grade Explosion Bug through amunication device.


    "A new upgraded fifth-grade monster?!!" eximed Jacob through themunication.


    Currently, Jacob is having a rough breath while the surrounding area is burning by fire. If the Dark Forest''s ntation is not quite sturdy and resistant to fire, the fire may spread in arger area.


    In front of Jacob, there is a gigantic Steel Broodmother fighting against Anne and her subordinate. They are also in rough breath and quite exhausted after fighting the Steel Broodmother for a while.


    On the contrary, the Steel Broodmother itself only has a few burning marks on its body. Besides that, there isn''t any notable wound on its body. Still, like Jacob and the others, it also became slower and more sluggish than before.


    Looking at the Steel Broodmother''s condition, "This is bad. I don''t think we could kill the Steel Broodmother in a short time. Borkins, I authorize you to gather some team and stale the new upgraded monster until I finish this monster." said Jacob throughmunication.


    "Alright. That''s what I am going to do." said Borkin''s before cutting off themunication.


    "Fosa, I am going to handle that red bug. I leave these monsters and the Fortress to you." said Borkins.


    "Sure, we can handle these monsters on our own." said Fosa while fighting the climbing monster.


    Then, Borkins immediately gathered a few fourth-gradebatants who could still fight.


    At this moment, "General Borkins, bring me with you. I know some information about that new upgraded red bug." said Angus.


    "Young master!! That''s too dangerous!!" said the nearby bodyguard after hearing Angus'' sentences.


    Hearing this, Angus only stares at the bodyguard before looking back at Borkins. Borkins didn''t reply immediately and looked at Angus for a moment.


    "Alright, but you need to heed my order. If things go south, you need to escape on your own." said Borkins.


    "Sure, I am quite proud of my escaping skill." said Angus.


    Just as Angus and Borkins want to depart, Jayna and Anna approach them.


    "Angus, are you going to fight that new upgraded fifth-grade monster?" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah." said Angus.


    "Take me with.." said Jayna.


    Before she could finish her sentence, "No, I need you here to take care of these monsters. Your power and strength are more effective against these kinds of monsters." said Angus.


    "B-But¡­" said Jayna.


    "No but. Don''t worry. There will be a time when I will bring you along to the battle. But it is not now. Wait here with Anna and help the others." said Angus before following Borkins and his team.


    They couldn''t leave the new fifth-grade Explosion Bug for a long time. They didn''t know what it would do when left alone in the forest. Looking at Angus''s figure going into the forest, Jayna couldn''t help but worry.


    After a while, she shakes her head and turns into her usual cold expression. Then, she looks at the nearby monster like something insignificant before enveloping her sword with fire.


    "Anna, let''s go all out. We need to kill all these monsters as soon as possible, then help Angus." said Jayna.


    In her experience inside the Endless Battlefield dimension, Jayna knows how dangerous a fifth-grade monster can be. If it is not because of the help of Jade and Angus''s domain, they may already get annihted a few times each time they encounter many fifth-grade monsters.


    Hearing Jayna''sment, Anna immediately put on her Power Arm. After returning to the Firuman, Vigo upgraded everyone''s Power Arm and modified them based on everyone''s preference.


    Among the others, Anna''s Power Arm is the only one that could be called a weapon. Unlike everyone, Anna uses her own fist and feet tounch an attack. Combined with the weight maniption in the Power Arm, her attack is many times destructive.


    A single powerful punch of hers could easily destroy a thick Rodent Alloy, one of the most sturdy materials in Firuman. Her attack is equivalent to a full-powered fourth-gradebatant''s attack. The ridiculous thing is Anna is still in grade one and keeps getting stronger each day.


    Although her current physical power is not the same as Angus, it has already surpassed the human limit. In summary, the Power Arm in Anna''s hand could be a very deadly weapon.


    Because of this matter, Jayna and Angus reminded Anna to only use Power Arm in an emergency or serious situations like now. While Anna is wearing her Power Arm, Jayna already equipped her Power Arm from the start of the battle.


    If Anna''s Power Arm is customized more towards its weight maniption, Jayna''s Power Arm can withstand her fire and store it. It could also release an intense burst of fire after storing her fire for a while.


    Although this Power Arm ability is not too useful for Jayna''sbat style, it still could increase herbat capability. Since Jayna''s fire is very hot and destructive, a burst of fire from it could easily kill any ordinary monster.


    Wielding the Power Arm, both of them immediately begin massacring the climbed monster on the top of the wall. Using the Power Arm, Anna bes like a demon harvesting the monster''s life.


    Whether it is a high-grade or low-grade monster, all of them immediately face death after they meet her fist. On the other hand, Jayna''s fire sword also reaped all the nearby monsters and cut them like thin paper.


    Since the Power Arm could store her fire mana, Jayna could keep fighting without wasting too much mana. While Jayna and Anna begin butchering the monster on the Fortress Wall, Angus and Borkins arrive at the Explosion Bug location.


    After being fully upgraded, the current Explosion Bug appearance drastically changed. Its huge house size body turned into only three-meter tall. However, the most drastic change is that the explosion bug is transformed into something simr to a humanoid form.


    Although it''s simr to the humanoid form, it is still quite bulky. The Explosion Bug still has its bulky red back with some white dots pattern. It also has six arms and its previous bug face, even though it is much smaller than before.


    Moreover, unlike before, it didn''t release any stinky pheromone towards the surrounding area. If it is not because of the familiar pressure it keeps releasing, no one will believe it is the same monster as before.


    Looking at the Explosion Bug in humanoid form, Borkins and Angus are immediately on guard. Humanoid monsters may cause less destruction towards the surrounding area. However, they are better atbat than the colossus monster type.


    At this moment, Borkins and Angus immediately surrounded the humanoid Explosion Bug. In the meantime, the explosion bug ignores the others while keeping looking at its body and arms.


    "It seems it still hasn''t gotten used to its new body. Everyone, attack from a distance!!" said Borkins.


    Hearing Borkins''s order, everyone immediately releases an attack or spells from a distance. Angus also didn''t fall behind and cast many ice spells at once [2nd Circle - Ice Spike].


    On the way, Angus already told everyone about the Explosion Bug''s characteristics. Since its pheromone is highlybustible, they cannot use fire-based attacks recklessly.


    Although it will reduce everyone''sbat capability since most of them have fire affinity, it is better than dying under its explosion.


    *Bam* All the attack hits the humanoid explosion bug directly. After the view cleared, the humanoid monster looked at the surroundingbatant before screaming loudly. *PIIKKKK*


    The piercing scream is deafening and hurts everyone''s ears. Somebatants even get a headache and bleeding on their ears despite already protecting their ears with mana. After the scream, the explosion bug appeared in front of the woundedbatant and swung its two arms.


    At this moment, Borkins reacted fast and appeared in front of the explosion bug. He swung his Warhammer and shed with the Explosion Bug''s two arms.


    "Haaa!!" shouted Borkins while exerting all his strength.


    The explosion bug immediately threw back far away and hit many trees.


    While the explosion bug is thrown away, "Get a hold of yourself. This is a fifth-grade monster. Don''t underestimate it even if it is just upgraded." said Borkins towards the others.


    Suddenly, a strong miasma came out from the explosion bug direction. Then, the explosion bug looked with hatred towards Borkins before charging madly at it. Just as the Borkins wanted to confront it, a solid thick wooden spike appeared in front of it [3rd circle - Wood Spike].


    Although the humanoid fifth-grade monster is strong at the battle, Angus notices that the current explosion bug is a novice at the frontal fight and is still not used to its body.


    Otherwise, it will not be thrown back by Borkins easily. Therefore, Angus could easily predict its movement and create some countermeasures to it.


    The wooden spike easily hits the explosion bug and stops its momentum. Unfortunately, it didn''t get any injuries from the wooden spike besides some scratch on its exoskeleton.


    "Everyone, It is still not used to its body and has no battle experience. It is easier to predict its attack." informed Angus to everyone.


    Hearing this, everyone immediately gets hopeful at this battle.

 Chapter 336 - Continues Explosion

    After getting hit by the wooden spike, the explosion bug gets more enraged and destroys all the wooden spikes in front of him. Using this opportunity, Borkins charge at the humanoid monster while brandishing his war hammer.


    "Eat this!! [Hammer Art - Thunderp]." yelled Borkins.


    *BAM* Borkin''s attack hit the explosion bug directly and once again threw it away towards the nearby tree. Just as everyone wants to attack the explosion bug, they smell a very stinky pheromone.


    "Urghh!! What is this smell!!" said one of the nearbybatants.


    The smell is many times more potent than before. Some people could bear it and immediately vomit on the spot. At the same time, the explosion bug begins to stand and look at everyone with hatred. A dent also could be seen on its body because of previous Borkins'' attack.


    Ever since it got its new form and upgraded, it constantly got attacked by the others. As an explosion bug, others always avoid it because of its strong stinky pheromone. Therefore it couldn''t bear this kind of humiliation. It could be said this is also its first actual frontal battle.


    Despite finally getting rid of his massive body and upgraded into fifth grade, it still couldn''t kill this lower grade human and only receive the beating. Its pride as the fifth monster couldn''t tolerate this kind of humiliation anymore.


    After releasing its stinky pheromone towards the surroundings, it again charges at Borkin''s as he is the one hitting him the most. Suddenly, its feet get entangled by a thick root from the ground [2nd Circle ¨C Entroot].


    Since the explosion bug didn''t have anybat experience, Angus could easily predict its movement and path. He could easily obstruct the Explosion Bug using spells to stop its movement.


    "Good job!! [Hammer Art - Thunderp]." as Borkins once again charged at the explosion bug.


    Although his previous wound is not giving too much damage to it, he still managed to hurt it. Looking at the approaching Borkins, the explosion bug decides to defend the iing attack using its hands. *BAM*


    At this moment, a sparkes out from their sh and creates an enormous explosion that envelops everyone. *BOOOMM* After the view cleared, more than half of thebatants immediately died on the spot while a few managed to survive but were still heavily injured.


    Angus himself is quite lucky since he stands quite far from the explosion. He even managed to drag a few of his bodyguards to retreat using [Beast Walk].


    As for Borkins, unexpectedly, he still survives despite being the closest to the explosion. Still, he is thrown quite far away and also heavily injured.


    "Hurry, help the others!!"mand Angus towards his bodyguard.


    At the same time, Angus also approaches Borkins and helps him stand up.


    "General, Are you okay?" asked Angus.


    "Urgghh¡­ Don''t worry, this small explosion could never kill me. *Cough* *Cough*" said Borkins while coughing blood.


    As an expert, Angus knows that Borkins''s is heavily injured and needs treatment as soon as possible. Borkins himself also knows his current condition despite his previous sentence. However, he still has other concerns, the fifth-grade explosion bug.


    After the smoke settled, everyone could see the humanoid explosion bug still standing without various scorched marks on its body. But, overall, it still looks fine. Seeing this, Borkins knows that the situation has be worse.


    "General, drink this potion. I will stall it while the others evacuate." said Angus while taking his twin-de artifact.


    "What¡­" said Borkins while receiving Angus''s potion.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the explosion bug once again charged at Borkins with hatred. It still couldn''t forget its grudge from before. Angus also didn''t stay idle either and intercepted the explosion bug using Beast Walk.


    In a moment, they immediately face each other. The explosion bug immediately swings its arm to fend off the human in front of him. At this moment, Angus made a vertical circr movement using its twin-de [Twin Sword Art - Mirror sh].


    Suddenly, the explosion bug felt a strong force hit its body, and arge cut appeared across its body. ck blood leaked from therge cut. At the same time, he gets thrown back a dozen meters away.


    "Huft..? luckily, he didn''t have any fighting experience at all. In this case, I may be able to kill it." said Angus while feeling the numbness in his hand.


    Although Angus''s physical strength is monstrous, the fifth-grade monster strength couldn''t be ignored easily. Mirror sh is a high-level skill that returns the attack force it receives. There are some limitations to what kind of attack it could return.


    However, this skill is a perfect counter against an amateur that only relies on its strength, like the explosion bug. Getting thrown back quite far from the sh with Angus, the explosion bug''s mind couldn''t understand how it got injured.


    It just wants to fend off the young human in front of him with his hand before feeling a strong sh on its body. This kind of phenomenon is mystifying and somewhat makes him afraid of Angus at the same time.


    However, its pride as a fifth-grade monster also made him not want to retreat easily. The fifth-grade monster could be said as the pinnacle of existence below the monster overlord. Not many things could threaten its existence.


    Feeling the intense fear towards Angus, once again, it releases a strong stinky pheromone towards the surroundings. However, Angus already anticipated this and immediately shot a firebolt towards it. *BOOM*


    The pheromone immediately exploded and released a sh of fire towards the surrounding area. Unlike the previous explosion, this explosion is smaller and less destructive.


    At this moment, Angus begins sweating a lot while keeping looking at the explosion bug direction [Firecast - Fire Wyrm].


    After the smoke settled down, arge fire wyrm gripped the explosion bug and roasted it slowly. This is not a normal Fire Wyrm but a nature Fire Wyrm made of the fire from the explosion.


    Using his nature Firecast, Angus created this Fire Wyrm and slowly roasted the explosion bug. On the other hand, the explosion bug tried to get away from the Fire Wyrm but couldn''t do anything.


    The nature Fire Wyrm is somewhat stronger and more tangible than the normal Fire Wyrm. The explosion bug could only get slowly roasted under the grip of the Fire Wyrm.


    Feeling the dangerous situation for the first time, it suddenly releases a burst ofbustible pheromone at once. *BOOOM* Anotherrge explosion urred from the explosion bug.


    The explosion somehow managed to extinguish the whole Fire Wyrm. However, the explosion bug also was not left unscathed either.


    Some parts of its exoskeleton are damaged. Its back is also heavily damaged from the Fire Wyrm slow roasting. Furthermore, It also loses three out of six arms it has. Despite its heavy injury, it still looked at Angus with hatred.


    *PIIKK* Screamed the explosion bug while releasing another pheromone. Angus decided to employ the previous tactic and shoot a Firebolt towards it. Seeing the iing Firebolt, it immediately takes a distance from it.


    But, Angus didn''t want to let go of the explosion bug easily and exploded the Firebolt in the air. *BOM* Although the explosion is quite small, it still managed to touch the pheromone and trigger another explosion. *BOOOMM*


    Another big explosion appeared, but the explosion bug didn''t stand still like before and immediately ran towards Angus''s location. As already predicted this behavior, Angus didn''t try to create a nature Fire Wyrm but held an intense burning spear in his hand.


    "Yeah,e here like a good boy." said Angus while having a predator look in his eyes.


    Staring at Angus''s eyes, the explosion bug feels like seeing death itself. If before, it only felt a dangerous situation, now itpletely feels like facing death itself.


    As a monster and living being, it always has subconscious fear towards death but seeing Angus piercing re, the explosion bug not only subconsciously fears but also consciously fears Angus.


    This kind of situation makes apse of judgment in the explosion bug''s mind and stops its movement for a moment. However, this stopping movement is all Angus needs tounch his next attack.


    Without hesitation, Angus throws the overcharged me Spear in his hand towards the rooted explosion bug. *Whoosh* The me Spear traveled in the blink of an eye and hit the explosion bug exoskeleton before releasing a massive explosion. *BOOOMM*


    Combined with the stinky pheromone, the explosion released this time is enormous, even reaching towards Angus''s spot. Just as the explosion touches Angus, he stretches his arm and opens his palms.


    At this moment, the iing heatwave immediately gets absorbed into his Power Arm and protects him from it. After using the Power Arm for a while, Angus asked Vigo to customize his Power Arm to be able to absorb and store heat waves from the explosion.


    Only the area behind Angus is still intact, while the surrounding is damaged. However, everyone ignores this kind of destruction and looks closely at the Fifth-grade monster spot. After the smoke cleared, everyone could see an explosion bug in a horrible appearance.


    Its body is riddled with countless wounds and burns. The wound also releases ck-colored blood that taints its whole body. Even its back and his wings also get damaged.. Still, despite the severe wound it has, it is alive.

 Chapter 337 - Enraged

    At this moment, the explosion bug feels many kinds of negative emotions from fear, regrets, and anger. With this kind of turmoil inside its head and the miasma corruption properties, the explosion bug sanity begins to fade away.


    In the next moment, the explosion bug screamed loudly once again. *PIIIKKK* At the same time, Angus and the others feel a huge miasma pressure from the explosion bug.


    ''This is bad!! I need to kill it as soon as possible!!'' thought Angus before charging towards the explosion bug.


    Using the same tactic as before, Angus shoots a firebolt to explode thebustible pheromone. *BOM* The explosion triggered again, but Angus didn''t stay silent.


    After summoning Nature Fire Wyrm and using Overcharge me Spear, Angus is still low on mana despite already using another mana potion. Since he already used the mana potion not too long ago, its effectiveness is still not as fast as before.


    Unfortunately, Angus feels the urgency to kill the explosion bug as soon as possible with the thick mana it releases. Therefore, Angus could only use a frontal attack while waiting for his mana to regenerate.


    Using the Fire mana stored in the Power Arm, Angus enveloped the twin sword and made it shine in crimson red color. Arriving in front of the explosion bug, which is still not recovering from the explosion, he brandished his sword to it [Twin Sword Art - Scissor Grip].


    Sensing Angus'' attack, the explosion bug didn''t retreat like before but counterattacked Angus using its remaining three arms. *TINNGG* Both of them shed with each other and released a shockwave towards nearby.


    shing with the explosion bug, Angus feels like hitting a rapid-moving train and immediately losing his momentum. Then, both of them take a step back after getting the recoil from this sh.


    Angus immediately reacts and uses [Yin-Yang Bncing] to stabilize himself before attacking the explosion bug again. He notices his twin artifact managed to melt its exoskeleton and hurt it slowly. Seeing another attack, the explosion bug didn''t escape and once again brandished its fist.


    *ng* They sh again for the second time. Normally, with its broken stance and unfavorable position, Angus could easily win this confrontation. But, as they sh the second time, he feels greater strengthing from the explosion than before.


    Couldn''t handle this monstrous strength, Angus could only retreat. At the same time, the explosion bug was howling like crazy. *PIIIKK* Then, its whole body was covered with thick miasma and stopped bleeding from its wound.


    At the same time, its eyes be bloodshot with a crazed expression. The explosion bug entered the state of Enraged.


    It is a unique state where the monster''s overall capability is boosted many times while sacrificing its rity. This state is why monsters are very difficult to deal with.


    Looking at the explosion bug entering the enraged state, "Hurry, retreat, move away from here!!" shouted Angus before focusing on the explosion bug.


    Suddenly, the explosion appeared in front of Angus while brandishing its covered miasma fist. Didn''t dare to receive the enraged fifth-grade monster, Angus immediately employed the domain [Domain - Yin Yang Stance].


    A yin yang diagram instantly appeared below Angus and the explosion bug. The time feels like stopping inside Angus''s domain. In spit second, Angus brandished his twin de and used the explosion bug force against itself [Twin Sword Art - Mirror sh]. *BAMMM*


    A strong repulsive force hit the Enraged Explosion Bug and threw it far away. Seeing Angus once again thrown back the enraged explosion bug, most of the nearbybatants feel relief. However, Angus knows this is not enough to kill the fifth-grade monster.


    ''What a strong power!! I need to hold it until ites out of its enraged state.'' thought Angus.


    "What are you doing!! Hurry, escape!!" shouted Angus as he found the other still not moving.


    Then, a fast silhouettees out from the explosion bug direction and charges at Angus rapidly. In a moment, Angus once again employs a domain while knocking back the explosion bug again. Seeing this situation, Borkins immediately ordered everyone to retreat.


    "Retreat, everyone!! Get away from here!!"manded Borkins to others.


    He knows that currently, they are only dragging Angus down since Angus is parrying the monster rather than avoiding it. Although the enraged explosion bug currently targets Angus, it may change targets and pursue them anytime while Angus runs away.


    There are two mostmon ways to deal with an enraged monster. The first is to give it enormous damage to snap it from its enraged state. The second is to keep avoiding the monster until it runs out of stamina andes out from its enraged state on its own.


    The first way is too difficult unless they need a powerful attack to prate its defense. The enraged Fifth-grade monster is very durable as it has a thick miasma constantly covering its whole body and strengthening it.


    That leaves Angus and the others to use the second method. However, Angus couldn''t run away and stall time since the others were not retreating. The enraged monster is like a wild beast and could target anything surrounding it.


    For the inexperienced explosion bug, this is the best way of fighting method. Although its movement is simple, its strength and durability are many times higher than before in an enraged state.


    Hearing the Borkins order, everyone immediately escaped from the location.


    Before Borkins retreated, "Boy, did you need help?" asked Borkins to Angus, who once again fended off the enraged explosion bug using his domain.


    "Just clear the surrounding area." replied Angus.


    "Alright, don''t you dare to die." said Borkins before reluctantly leaving Angus.


    Borkins knows with his current injured body, it couldn''t help Angus and only will drag him. Therefore, the best way for him is to temporarily retreat and wait until the explosion buges out of its enraged state.


    After everyone retreated into the distance, Angus also didn''t stay on his spot but immediately went in another direction. Seeing its prey is escaping, the explosion bug directly charges at Angus while keep releasing a stinky pheromone.


    Then, they enter into a game of cat and mouse. During his run, Angus also didn''t forget to keep shooting the firebolt to the explosion bug to burn itsbustible pheromone and not let it umte. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* A series of small explosions happen in the area.


    Despite being buffed with thick miasma, the explosion bug couldn''t manage to catch Angus at all. Since Angus''s Beast Walk is swift and flexible. Angus could make a sharp turn to dodge the enraged charging monster behind him.


    Although he keeps using Beast Walk and is quite tasking on his body and mana, it is better than using his domain to defend himself.


    Unlike his stamina and mana that have monstrous regeneration, his chi is limited and can''t be used infinitely. It is better to run stall the time using his mana and stamina than using his domain that consumed his limited chi.


    *PIKKK* The explosion bug scream is asionally heard all over the ce while keeping pursuing Angus. Fortunately, there is no nearby monster as they are running away from the huge pressureing from the explosion bug.


    Therefore, Angus could keep running without worrying about facing another monster. Even if there is another stray monster, it will immediately get killed by the enraged explosion bug as it also couldn''t differentiate any foe or ally.


    While Angus and the enraged explosion bug have a high-speed game of chasing, the fight in the Fortress wall finally almost reaches its end. The iing monster decreases in number and fewer monsterse out from the forest.


    "Get hold of yourself!! The end is near!!" shouted Fosa.


    Hearing Fosa''s words, everyone immediately went all out to kill the monster in front of them. Jayna and Anna also begin to fight more fervently to destroy the surrounding monster.


    At this moment, a huge Fire Wyrm appeared and burned the monster in the field. *Whooshh* Seeing this, the exhausted soldiers and adventure immediately cheer in joy.


    Duke Jacob, Anne, and a few of the explosion squad finally managed to kill the sturdy Steel Broodmosther with difficulty and back towards the Fortress.


    Arriving at the fortress wall from the sky, "Elder Fosa, where is Borkins?" asked Jacob.


    "He and some fourth-gradebatant fight the new upgraded fifth-grade monster in that direction." replied Fosa in a hurry.


    "Alright, I will go help them. Anne, let''s go." said Jacob while immediately flying towards the Borkins and Angus direction.


    After a while, Jacob hears the continuous explosion sound in the distance. Then, Jacob finds Borkins and the heavily injuredbatanting in his direction.


    Seeing the heavily injured Borkins, "Borkins, are you alright?" said Jacob.


    "Don''t worry about me. Your boy is currently facing the enraged fifth-grade monster alone." said Borkins.


    Hearing this, Jacob immediately goes towards the explosion in the distance. He didn''t even listen to Borkins exnation. Although Jacob is very cold towards others, he really cares about his family and will do anything to protect them safely.


    Seeing Angus fighting the enraged fifth-grade monster couldn''t help but make him feel worried about Angus''s safety.

 Chapter 338 - Retaliation

    Just as Jacob is nearing Angus and the Explosion bug battlefield, he keeps hearing the continuous sound of a small explosion. Jacob immediately fastens his speed and finally arrives at their battlefield.


    *Bom* *Bom* *Ting* *Bom* From above, Jacob could see a massive wastnd along with continued sparks from the explosion and sh. Sometimes, there is even an intense shing across the area.


    Using his enhanced perception, Jacob instantly pinpoints the explosion bug and Angus location despite their fast movement. Jacob feels relief after finding Angus still unharmed beside his tattered armor and clothes.


    ''What an absurd speed!! I could barely keep track of their position.'' thought Jacob before casting a spell while flying in the air.


    "[2nd Circle - Telepathy] Angus, did you hear me?" said Jacob through the spell.


    "Father, you are finally here." replied Angus while letting Jacob stabilize their telepathy connection in his mind.


    After stabilizing the telepathy spell, "How long can you hold on?" asked Jacob.


    "Around an hour or so." replied Angus shortly.


    ''An Hour?!! Even I couldn''t even keep moving at high speed like this in an hour. Forget it. Let''s focus on this monster first.'' thought Angus.


    "Angus, Could you move even faster and escape yourself from that monster?" asked Jacob.


    "I could, but it will immediately search for another target." replied Angus.


    "Don''t worry. I will st this monster using my spell. When I give you a signal, you will immediately get away from the area." said Jacob.


    "Attacking it? Are you sure? It is currently very durable and almost invincible, if I say." said Angus as he remembered the explosion bug strength during theirst sh.


    "That''s the more reason to do it. Based on my observation, it will take a few hours before ites out from the enraged state." said Jacob.


    "Few hours?!!" eximed Angus.


    "Yeah, the only way to snap it out from the enraged state faster is by making it consume more miasma. Since it needs miasma to cover the whole body and keep the enraged state, it will deplete more miasma after receiving an attack to maintain its state." exined Jacob.


    "I see.. Alright, let''s do it. Just give the signter." said Angus while running.


    "Alright, hold on." said Jacob before focusing on casting a high circle spell.


    Suddenly, Angus and the enraged explosion bug feel a significant mana fluctuation from Jacob in the sky. Not wanting the enraged monster to target his father, Angus shot another Firebolt and exploded it in its face. *Bom*


    "Where are you looking at? I am here, stupid bug." mocked Angus.


    This action immediately attracted the enraged monster''s attention to Angus and once again charged at him. Seeing that the enraged monster once again pursues him, Angus directly runs away while chugging another bottle of mana potion.


    Since attacking the monster could shorten its enraged state duration, Angus nned to make some follow-up attacks in case his father''s attack could not be killed or snapped it out.


    As this is the third mana potion he drank, its effectiveness has diminished significantly. Although Angus mana potion is a high-grade mana potion with less side effects, it is still reduced after drinking it in a short period.


    His high-grade mana potion will have 35% less potency with its continued drink. Fortunately, this reduction effect only happened around twelve hours after thest use of the mana potion. Otherwise, the mana potion will be useless to most veteranbatants.


    After another few minutes of a high-speed game of cat and mouse with the explosion bug, "Angus, now!!" signaled Jacob.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately uses his maximum speed to get away from his current location [Beast Walk]. Like a beast who suddenly elerates while hunting its prey, Angus moves faster than before and arrives dozens of meters away.


    As soon as Angus gets away from the area, Jacob immediately throws the small ball of fire in his hand towards the explosion bug from the sky. The small fireball travels in the blink of an eye and hits it [6th Circle - sh Fire].


    *BOOOOMM* As soon as it hit the explosion bug, everything became silent, and in the next moment, a massive explosion urred from it. A tremendous amount of heat and shock waves instantly release and destroy anything in the surrounding area.


    Even Angus, who is already far away from the explosion bug, is still getting knocked back by its sudden shockwave.


    ''No matter how many times I see it, I will never get used to it. The fifth circle and above spells are really like mass destruction weapons.''? thought Angus while bracing himself from the shockwave.


    After the explosion recedes, Angus uses [Great Mana Echolocation] to track the explosion bug. To his surprise, the explosion bug is still alive under this horrible spell.


    Sensing that a potent miasma still covers its whole body, Angus knows it still has not snapped out of its enraged state yet. Without wasting any moment, Angus dashed towards the explosion bug while manipting all the fire mana in the air.


    As soon as Angus arrived at its location, "Burn to hell!! [Nature Firecast - Fire Wyrm]." yelled Angus.


    Because of the rich fire mana in the surrounding, the nature Fire Wyrm is bigger and more potent than before. The massive Fire Wyrm immediately gripped the explosion bug, which was targeting the exhausted Jacob in the sky.


    Like before, the burning Fire Wyrm also slowly roasted the explosion alive. The enraged explosion bug also struggled with all of its might and continuously hit the Fire Wyrm. Under its powerful attack, the Fire Wyrm couldn''t help but dissipate.


    However, Angus didn''t let it go easily and used the nearby rich fire mana to recreate the Fire Wyrm. As it was getting slowly roasted under high temperature, the enraged explosion bug''s miasma consumed at a fast rate.


    *PIIIKK* The explosion bug keeps struggling while punching and kicking the Fire Wyrm. At the same time, Angus also keeps repairing the Fire Wyrm to hold it.


    While Angus and the explosion bug are having a battle of attrition, Jacob drinks a mana potion to regenerate his low mana. At this moment, he noticed the arrival of Anne and a few of her team.


    "Anne, attack that bug using your fire-ranged attack."mand Jacob.


    Hearing this, Anne and his team immediatelyunched their attack.


    [Sword Art - Crimson sh]


    [Spear Art - Hundred Star]


    [2nd Circle - me Bomb]


    [2nd Circle - me Wave]


    [2nd Circle - me Spear]


    *BOOMM* *BOOMM* *BOOMM* The attacks directly hit the explosion bug and the Fire Wyrm. On the contrary to their expectation, their attack was unable to scratch the fifth-grade monster exoskeleton.


    However, the Fire Wyrm seems to be getting a massive boost and bing stronger than before. At the same time, Angus smiles at this iing support. Previously, hecked fire mana after repairing the Fire Wyrm a few times.


    But getting Anne and the others'' support feels like getting fresh water while in the middle of the hot desert. Noticing this, Anne and the others immediately send various kinds of rich fire mana-based attacks to the explosion bug.


    During Angus''s stay in the explosion squad for a few months, they also know the basic principle of Angus''s Firecast that bes the base of explosion skill. Although they don''t know its details, they know that with more fire mana, it will be stronger like the current situation.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* More fire-based mana keepsunching the restrained explosion bug. Even Jacob also sent a few lower grade fire spells despite still being on the low mana.


    Jacob''s current condition is even worse than Angus''s. He already depleted a lot of mana during the fight with fifth-grade Steel Broodmother. Moreover, he also already drunk a few mana potions before. Currently, the mana potions barely have any effect on him.


    On the other hand, Angus''s condition is also not better than him. Continued use of nature Firecast is very tasking on his mind and mana.


    If it is not because of his monstrous regeneration and the help of the mana potion from before, he will have already exhausted all his mana long ago.


    While keeping the nature Fire Wyrm in shape, ''Shit!! This is not enough!!'' thought Angus as he felt the fire mana in the air depletes at a fast rate.


    The fire mana consumption in the surrounding area to repair the Fire Wyrm is still faster than everyone could supply. Moreover, the explosion bug keeps struggling like a mad beast.


    ''At this rate, it wille out of it. Better use a strong attack for thest time.'' thought Angus.


    "Everyone, I am going to detonate it. Get out of here!!" said Angus.


    Hearing Angus''s warning, Anne and his team immediately get out of the area. Then, Angus imbues the Fire Wyrm with all the surrounding fire mana avable in the air.


    A momentter, "[Firecast - Explode]!!" yelled Angus as he detonated all the fire mana inside Fire Wyrm.


    *Whoooshh* a bright light shone from the Fire Wyrm and enveloped the surrounding area. *BOOOM* In a split second, a booming sound was heard along with the massive shockwave towards the surrounding area.


    Another intense heat wave radiated and scorched the surrounding wastnd.. Fortunately, because of Angus''s previous warning, everyone was already quite in the distance and escaped from the explosion range.

 Chapter 339 - End Of The Battle

    After detonating the Fire Wyrm, Angus keeps track of the Explosion Bug despite his exhausted mind. On the contrary, the others were pretty much exhausted after sending various kinds of fire-based attacks to supply the Angus''s Fire Wyrm.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* Using his [Mana Echolocation], Angus could feel the heartbeat and life from the explosion bug. However, he also noticed its miasma is thinner than before.


    ''It''s still alive!!'' thought Angus before looking at everyone.


    Angus found that everyone is already at their limit. Jacob even cancels his flight spells and stands on the ground with a pale face. Angus knows that his father is already on the brink of mana deficiency.


    "Haa.. Ha¡­ I need to do something." said Angus.


    At this moment, the smoke cleared a little bit and the humanoid explosion bug appearance was worse than before. Its two arms are blown away along with some part of its body. His remaining arm is also charred and looks like charcoal. One of its legs was also blown, leaving a stump.


    Currently, it is sitting on the ground while coughing ck colored blood. Looking at this appearance, everyone knows that it is already on its limit. However, as a fifth-grade monster, there is always a chance that it could survive if it is left alone.


    It ismon sense never to give mercy to monsters, especially the higher grade one, since it could always harbor grudges and create more destruction in the future. Despite this, everyone is already at its limit and couldn''t approach the explosion bug casually.


    Seeing the explosion bug in a horrible state, "A chance!!" said Angus while pushing his body to the limit.


    Just as everyone doesn''t know what to do with the explosion bug, Angus charges at the explosion bug [Beast Walk]. In the blink of an eye, Angus arrived in front of it, cutting its body into pieces using his twin artifact [Twin Sword Art - Flurry sh].


    Angus'' speed and attack are many times faster than before. Even the explosion bug didn''t know what killed it. After making sure the explosion bug died leaving its core, Angus slumped on the ground exhaustedly.


    In this finishing attack, he didn''t use mana but his chi to charge and kill the explosion bug. Unfortunately, his body is already at the limit after battling with the explosion bug for a long time. Therefore, his body and mind couldn''t bear the violent energy of his own chi.


    Fortunately, his monstrous regeneration is already at work and heals him. Still, his mind is pretty exhausted after using Nature Firecast a few times. Looking at Angus is slumping on the ground after killing the explosion bug, Jacob and the others immediately approach him in a hurry.


    "Angus!!" called Jacob.


    "Haa.. Ha.. Don''t worry, I just need some rest." said Angus before going ckout as his mind had already reached its limit.


    Everyone immediately calls Angus but feels relief after finding he is just sleeping from over-exhaustion. After that, they immediately return to the ck Fortress as they are practically still inside the ck Forest.


    They didn''t know when another stray monster appeared and attacked them. In their exhausted state, they are practically vulnerable even to low-grade monsters. Before leaving, Jacob also didn''t forget to take the explosion bug corpse and store it inside his storage device.


    After walking back for a while, they meet Borkins and a few soldiers. Apparently, the others managed to kill all the iing monster waves in the ck Fortress. Then, they immediately send some people to help them fight the fifth-grade explosion bug.


    Knowing that the explosion bug is already subjugated, everyone begins to go back to the ck Fortress. After returning to the Fortress, the other soldiers had already started the cleaning up process in the surrounding area.


    They need to take care of the monster''s corpse or the one that managed to survive. These monsters are good resources for the ck fortress and the Heart Kingdom. Because of this, the entire area is guarded by the soldiers until all of them are secured and stored properly.


    Some of the brave merchants that stayed in the ck Fortress also got a chance to buy the high-quality monster corpse directly.


    Although they still need to go through some administrative process first, they could book and choose the intact high-quality monster corpse before the others.


    Under Angus''s bomb and magic cannon bombardment, along with everyone''s attack, most of the monster''s corpse is damaged badly.


    Some even turned to nothing but charred meat and ash. The only thing that is still intact is their core. An intact high-quality monster corpse is rare and limited even among these thousand monster corpses.


    Still, the price of the intact monster corpse is usually a few times higher than the damaged one. Therefore, every merchant willpete to get this monster first.


    While the merchant and the administrative staff are busy sorting the monster''s corpse, the otherbatants begin to recuperate and heal themselves.


    Fortunately, Jacob foresaw this situation and called some healing priests/healers from the various religious organizations in the surrounding area before the monster wave came.


    They are tasked to take care of the wounded. Jacob also didn''t spare any expense and used the miasma curing potion to heal the injuredbatants.


    Still, this potion distribution is secured and under strict regtion. This way, they could minimize the potion being smuggled away. However, it will be stupid to do it since there is a team of extermination squad standby and observe the potion distribution.


    Once they know the potion is being smuggled, they will immediately catch the preparator or in the worse case execute them on the spot.


    The hype of miasma curing potion may decrease in thesest few years. However, it doesn''t mean the potion price is going down significantly. Each bottle of them is still so costly that even a middle-ss family will have a hard time affording one of them.


    As for Angus himself, he immediately gets first-ss treatment along with Jacob and the other high-gradebatants. Since Angus didn''t receive any injuries and was only mentally exhausted, he was transferred to his room for a better ce and rest.


    Late in the night, Angus finally wakes up and immediately inspects his body along with the surroundings as a habit. Finding he is inside his room along with the sleeping Jayna beside him, Angus feels relief.


    ''Haa.. It seems we managed to survive and won.'' thought Angus in relief before looking at Jayna beside him.


    Seeing Jayna unhurt, Angus feels relief for the second time and embraces Jayna. Feeling the familiar warm embrace, Jayna instinctively snuggled into Angus''s embrace. At this moment, Angus couldn''t help but feel at peace.


    Just as he wanted to go back to sleep, he noticed his mana was somehow restless. The feeling is the same as when he is fighting the explosion bug. As he tried to inspect his mana core, the mana began more restless and wild.


    Angus couldn''t help but try to control and circte properly. After a while, he noticed that his mana core was releasing pulses and absorbing his mana at a fast rate. The pulse is simr to a heartbeat and gets stronger with each beat.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* After more than half of his mana absorbed, the mana core released a powerful pulse that even it could be felt from the outside. Along with thest pulse, Angus feels his mana is getting purer and denser than before.


    He also feels his body be a little by little getting enhanced by the mana. He could perceive his surroundings like doing a constant [Mana Echolocation] at a small scale.


    After inspecting his mana core for a while, he notices his mana core be more saturated and release a stronger aura than before.


    ''This is third grade!!'' thought Angus.


    Opening his eyes, Angus noticed that Jayna had already woken up beside him.


    "Angus, y-you¡­ are you just breakthrough?!!" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah, I somehow reached the third grade." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ How?!! Aren''t you supposed to be at least twenty or older before reaching third grade." asked Jayna.


    Every civilian race has a different age standard when ites to the third-grade breakthrough. Some could happen very young, while some need to be very old. For the human race,batants usually reach the third grade at the age of twenty.


    The youngest age for the human race that reaches third grade in the record is at the age of twenty-two. At that time, that person was also hailed as a prodigy that only urs once in millennia.


    Reaching third grade at the age of seventeen is unheard of andpletely shattersmon sense.


    "Err.. I am not sure either. I just feel my mana getting restless. Before I knew it, it absorbed a lot of my mana and upgraded." said Angus.


    Then, Jayna is looking intensely at Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ you are not lying, right? You are not keeping a secret method to upgrade your core, right?" said Jayna.


    "N-No, of course not." said Angus.


    "Alright, then. Keep your little secret." said Jayna before hugging Angus and kissing him.


    Angus was surprised at Jayna''s sudden attack, but he didn''tin and received her. After having a passionate kiss for a while.


    "Angus, I am d you are safe." said Jayna

 Chapter 340 - Observation

    "Angus, I am d you are safe." said Jayna


    "Me too." said Angus while embracing Jayna.


    After having a long night''s rest and intimate rtions with each other, Angus and Jayna wake up early in the morning and decide to wake Anna before having breakfast. With some spells and hitting her head, they finally woke up the troublemaker.


    After having breakfast together, they go towards Jacob''s medical room. Unlike Angus and Jayna, who could recover after one night''s rest, Jacob and the others need at least a few days to recoverpletely.


    Therefore, in this weakened state, Jacob could not do much but handle a little paperwork while being medicated. Since he almost overused the mana potion, he couldn''t take any typical medication to regenerate and recover his mana faster.


    He needs to let his mana recover naturally before making a full recovery. Still, he needs to rest and not overwork himself to fasten his mana regeneration.


    Entering Jacob''s room, "Ohh.. Angus, you are here. Are you sure you are alright to be walking around now?" asked Jacob.


    "Yes, I ampletely fine now. I was just exhausted before." said Angus.


    "Well, It seems you are not lying about having superb regeneration in mana. Hmm¡­ Angus¡­ Y-You.. You are not using some kind of item to upgrade your aura, right?" said Jacob in disbelieving in what he felt from Angus.


    "Err.. No." said Angus.


    After closing and opening his mouth with a disbelieving expression for a while, "Just to make sure, you are already reaching third grade, right?" asked Jacob.


    "Yeah, kind of¡­" replied Angus.


    Hearing Angus reply, Jacob immediately releases a deep long sigh, "Haa¡­ Sometimes, having a too genius son is really a headache." said Jacob.


    After calming himself,? "Fine, I guess since you tried to cover your and masked your third-grade aura, it means you understand not to unt this information to everyone." said Jacob.


    "Of course. That''s what I am about to do. Still, it is a surprise for you to notice this right away." said Angus.


    "Well, at first, I only felt it faintly. But, after focusing on feeling it, it is easy to distinguish your true strength." said Jacob.


    "As you keep upgrading your core, your perception will also increase, especially in your surrounding area. With your way to mask your core, I guess only the sixth grade or above could see through your grade." exined Jacob.


    "Still, some high perception people may also be able to perceive you. So, you need to be careful. Alright, since you already made a full recovery and reached third grade, I have a few tasks for you. It will also serve you as training to adapt to your current power." said Jacob.


    "Tasks?" said Angus.


    "Yeah. Normally, these tasks should be done after some soldiers recuperate and make a full recovery. However, it will be better to do it as soon as possible." said Jacob.


    "Well, I guess I could help a little bit." said Angus.


    "Good, here is the list of the tasks. Don''t worry, it is nothing difficult." said Jacob while giving a parchment to Angus.


    Looking at the tasks list, "Hmm.. I see you want us to scout the surrounding area along with the hunting ground." asked Angus.


    "Yes, it seems your hunting grounds are working more properly than before. Using our detection device, we notice that many monsters stay in the hunting ground rather than roaming the nearby area and attacking the Fortress."


    "I nned to make several hunting grounds in the deeper area. If everything works as nned, these hunting grounds will be able to reduce the number of monsters during the monster wave. However, we need to observe and inspect these hunting grounds further first." exined Jacob.


    "I see good ideas. I suppose we could also kill the monster that we find." said Angus.


    "Yes, and be careful in case you find a high-grade monster. Also, make sure to be back before dark." said Jacob.


    "Sure.. Sure.. Don''t worry and focus on your rest." said Angus before leaving Jacob''s medical room.


    After a little bit of preparation, they march towards the Dark Forest with a few bodyguards. On the way towards the Dark Forest, they find many of the monster corpses in the area getting sorted and stored properly.


    They even find the logger and forager doing their jobs like usual around the forest edge. They still need to cut down the continuously growing trees.


    Moreover, they need to work harder than before since the tree is growing faster after absorbing the lingering miasma from the monster corpse. In just one night, half of the field in front of the ck Fortress is already filled with various vegetation and pitch-ck trees.


    Ignoring the worker, Angus and his team immediately enter the Dark Forest and go towards one of the hunting grounds he set up before. Once in a while, Angus uses [Great Mana Echolocation] to detect the surrounding.


    Like Jacob said before, Angus finds that there is no roaming monster in the surrounding area. All of them seem to be gathering in the hunting area. Using his detection skill, he finds that the hunting ground is more crowded than before.


    Angus also found that most of these monsters rarely fight each other, which is a rare case unless a high-grade monstermands them. Still, using hisrge detection skill, he didn''t find any high-grade monsters.


    The strongest monster he could find in the surrounding area is only a third-grade monster which normally could only lead a small group of monsters. Confused by this behavior, Angus and his team immediately enter the hunting ground and do closer observation.


    Because of the Chain Bomb Angus nted before, the entire area is turned into a wastnd, but many vegetation and small pitch-ck trees start to grow in the whole area.


    Looking at their growth rate, Angus suspects it will take a few days before the hunting ground goes back into the lust forest like before.


    Just as Angus and his team enter the hunting ground perimeter, they instantly find many low-grade monsters attacking them. Seeing it is only a bunch of low-grade monsters, Angus leaves their extermination to Jayna and Anna.


    "Jayna, Anna, I will give them to you." said Angus while taking out some notebook.


    Hearing Angus''smand, the two girls immediately fight and butcher the approaching monster. In the meantime, Angus begins to record the nearby monster in his book.


    Besides doing some observation of the hunting ground, one of his tasks is to scout and make a record of the monster in the surrounding area. Using hisrge detection skill, this is an easy task for him. All he needs is to stay in one spot while noting the monster in the surrounding area.


    However, Angus also needs to check the hunting area condition. Therefore, he also needs to check the miasma and mana gathering rune he nted before. While walking around, Angus finally finds the reason why the monsters didn''t fight each other like usual.


    It turns out the monster here has surplus food from the dead monster''s corpse. Because of Angus''s Chain Bomb, many monsters died and left their corpse all over the ce.


    These monster corpses are the source of attraction and food for the other low-grade monsters that upied this ce. Because they have an abundant amount of food, most monsters are not fighting for the food like usual.


    Still, after many observations, he also noticed that these lower-grade monsters are also growing faster than before. With the miasma and the food in the surrounding, the miasma in their body bes denser and more saturated.


    Some of the first-grade monsters also show the sign of breaking through the second grade. Seeing this, Angus decides to clear some of these monsters before they be too troublesome to be taken care of.


    By the time they finish their task in the first hunting ground, It is already midday and lunchtime. During this time, Angus notices some differences in his body. First, his mana is purer and denser than before.


    He could use less mana to cast spells or use skills with the same power as before upgrading. He also notices his body finally reaching another limit after being enhanced by his mana.


    After breaking his physical limit using the first gate, his body became stronger than any ordinary human being. After a certain point, his body will also reach another limit. Now, he needs to open the second gate of life to break his physical limit.


    Currently, his physical condition has already reached its limit. He is ten times stronger than an ordinary human. He could easily overpower and kill any first and lower-grade monster only by his physical strength alone.


    Still, this situation annoys him since his control over his strength is slightly off. Previously, his body was still not fully adapted when he increased his attributes. Now,bined with his upgrade, his control over his body is more chaotic.


    He often bends his metal cutleries or breaks his cups. He also breaks a few stuff in the inner base when he touches something.. After checking his status, he finds that his strength and dexterity have increased by another point.

 Chapter 341 - Hunting Area

    It took Angus two more days toplete Jacob''s task to observe the hunting ground. During this time, he also tried hard to adapt to his body. Still, he spected it would take one or two months to have full-body control like before.


    He could still force his body not to break things though it must be under consciousness. He also found that his strength and dexterity attributes once again grayed out like when he reached his limit before.


    To increase further, he needs to open the second gate of life. However, he didn''t dare to rush it since he needed to be in his best condition to open the second gate of life.


    Angus heard from old man Balrug, it is easier to ess the second gate of life. But, the test is two times harder than before.


    During the opening of the first gate of life, Angus needed to fight his own shadow or clone. He spected that he would also fight him again or something else. Therefore, he needs to be in total control and his best condition before opening the second gate.


    Afterpleting his task of observing the surrounding monster along with the hunting ground, Angus gets another task from Jacob. The next task is to create another hunting ground in the deeper area.


    However, this time he will get help from the other soldiers and a few enchanters. Seeing the practicability of the hunting ground, be it for daily life and holding the monster wave, Jacob decided to create a more secured and sophisticated hunting ground.


    First, they need to rece the miasma and mana gathering rune base. At first, Angus usedmon materials such as Maroon Crystal as the base of the rune. Although it is good material, it will deteriorate over time. They decide to use more durable material as the rune base.


    Furthermore, they also need to build some defensive mechanism and tracking device on it. During Angus''s observation, he finds that a few of his runes are unearthed and destroyed by the monster. Some of the monsters could manipte the ground or move underground.


    For these monsters, the rune crystal is the same as delicious food. Therefore, they need to think of a way to nt the rune and protect it from the monster. As it gathers the mana and miasma to the surroundings, it will surely attract the monster.


    After a lot of discussion with all the enchanters in the ck Fortress, they put it on hold to create a strong defensive mechanism on the rune.


    Since creating sophisticated defensive mechanisms takes time and needs a lot of research, they could only ask the research center in the capital to do it. For now, they decide to give some barriers and tracking runes on the base.


    They will have some people to keep monitoring the runes'' location. The moment it moves from its location, they will send a team to investigate and retrieve it.


    This was only a temporary solution until the research center managed to create a sophisticated defensive mechanism for the rune. As the rune still could be eaten or destroyed by the monster, they decide to keep using the high-quality Maroon crystal as the base.


    Although it is not cheap, it is also not rare and easy to find in the market. For Jacob, he could easily cover this entire project with the entrance fee to go towards the ck Fortress. Like any other dungeon, people also need to pay a certain fee to enter the ck Fortress.


    Even though the fee is not as expensive as entering the dungeon location, it is still a lot. Moreover, the ck Fortress also gets some share from the monster corpse selling. Therefore, there is no problem with the budget and money for the project.


    While Angus is busy in the hunting ground project, Borkins resumes his n in culling down the Ogresmunity. Because of the recent monster wave, the number of monsters inside the forest is reduced drastically.


    Therefore, the elite team could easily venture into the deeper area. After a few elite teams recover from their injury and are in top shape, they immediately depart under the Borkins lead towards the deeper area.


    They couldn''t leave the Ogremunity for a long time unsupervised. Since they currently have the reinforcement from Freyspire and the surrounding city, they could deploy more people without any reserve.


    At first, Angus and the others also want to join and fight against the Ogre. However, their request was immediately rejected by everyone.


    Angus, Jayna, and Anna are the kingdom''s future and powerhouse. Although they don''t want to overprotect them and waste their talent, venturing into the deeper forest to fight Ogre is too risky. Ogre is a very dangerous monster.


    If the current Jayna could fight and kill the third-grade monster, she may not be able to do the same thing with the Ogre. She may get heavily injured or, in the worse case, killed. This is only a third-grade Ogre, not to mention a fourth-grade one who is many times stronger than it.


    In the end, Angus and Jayna could only reluctantly ept it and focus on creating the hunting ground. Soon, a week passed by in the blink of an eye. The creation of a hunting ground is going as nned. Each day they managed to create one or two hunting grounds.


    Currently, they have twelve hunting grounds of various kinds of sizes. The deeper the location, the smaller its size. This is to make sure there will not be a lot of monsters in the hunting ground.


    The deeper area also means it is harder to reach. It will certainly umte more monsters over time. Borkins and his team also managed to cull down the Ogre number. They keep using gueri tactics and slowly killing the Ogre.


    Seeing that everything goes as nned, Jacob decides to leave the ck Fortress. The tension in the border makes his work as Duke pile up. Moreover, he also needed to standby in the capital city in case the war suddenly erupted.


    "Alright, I will go first." said Jacob before riding his Fire Wyrm.


    "Yeah, be careful not to fall down." replied Angus shortly.


    "Hahaha¡­ Sure. Elder Fosa, I leave him to you." said Jacob.


    "Don''t worry, he will be safe here." said Fosa.


    After having a small farewell with Angus and Fosa, Jacob immediately departs towards the capital city. Fortunately, Jacob leaves the soldiers from the nearby city in the Fortress with the pretext of taking care of the monster wave aftermath.


    A few days passed by, Angus and the others finally managed to finish creating the hunting area. As soon as the hunting area finishes, Fosa immediately publicizes the hunting area to the adventurer and the nearby city.


    The news travels fast, and many people are attracted to it. Whether adventurer or merchant, all of them are attracted to this so-called hunting area. As for Angus and the others, they finally decide to have a break inside the inner base.


    With their achievement during the monster wave, they already fulfilled their mission for graduation. In fact, Angus, Jayna, and Anna alreadyplete level three missions once they sessfully defend the ck Fortress.


    If it is not because they don''t want to createmotion, Jayna and Anna will get level four missionpletion while Angus will get level five since he is fighting the fifth-grade monster. Currently, they decide to rest in the inner base doing misceneous things.


    This past week, they focused on making the hunting ground and were quite tired of killing monsters. Although they decided to call it a break, it didn''t mean they didn''t do anything. Angus is doing his own research and reading books while Jayna and Anna are training on their own.


    As time passed, Angus noticed the sun had already set while he was in the middle of his research. Then, he decided to go towards the balcony to get some fresh air. Looking at the silent, peaceful night, Angus couldn''t help but feel refreshed.


    "Haa.. I hope it could always be like this." said Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus''s eyes turned serious and looked in the opposite direction of the ck Forest. Out of habit, Angus used [Great Mana Echolocation] to feel his surroundings. During this time, he feels a strongbatanting to the ck Fortress.


    ''Weird, why is there an elitebatanting here thiste? Moreover, her movement is so discreet and in some kind of stealth.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Angus decided to keep looking out at the person. At the same time, a person in ck clothes under cover of the night travels slowly towards the ck Fortress.


    "Damn, those extermination squads are really persistent. I guess I will use the ck Forest to go back towards home." said the ck-clothed man while approaching the ck Fortress stealthily.


    Using the cover night as cover, the ck-clothed person silently passes through the wall and enters the ck Fortress. All this time, the person keeps vignce and evades the patrolling guards'' eyes.


    Unfortunately, the person didn''t know she was already discovered and tracked by someone from the ck Fortress.

 Chapter 342 - Catching Spy

    ''Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Damn it, why are there a lot of guards patrolling? Didn''t the monster wave already happen not long ago? No matter, I finally managed to get in.'' thought the ck-clothed person.


    Just as the person wants to camouge and blend with the crowd, "Who are you?" heard a voice from behind the ck-clothed person.


    Out of reflex, the ck-clothed person throws a dagger behind him. However, he only sees the fast-throwing attack dodged easily by the other person. Before he wants to react, a magic circle shines below him and a fast-moving vine immediately grips his feet [1st Circle - Entangle].


    The ck-clothed person immediately imbues his feet with mana and forces his way out. At this moment, a chain made of mana catches his body and arm [2nd Circle ¨C Binding Chain]. These spells immediately put the ck-clothed resistance gone.


    "Don''t bother to resist. Just answer me. Who are you?" said Angus, who ising from the shadows.


    Looking that the opponent is still a young noble human, "Ahh¡­ I am sorry, I just reacted out of habit. My name is Fiona. I am one of the wandering adventurers." said the ck-clothed person.


    "Really?? you are not lying, right?" said Angus again.


    "O-Of course. I have an identification card in my storage device." said the ck-clothed person.


    "Really?" asked Angus again.


    "Yeah, it is in my bracelet space storage. Here.." said the ck-clothed person while showing his bracelet.


    "Hmm¡­ Too much trouble. I will just bring you to the Extermination Squad to check you." said Angus in azy tone.


    "Ehhh¡­ Why?? I mean.. Can you just let me go? I am kind of in a hurry." said the ck-clotted person.


    "Don''t worry, if you are truly not a troublemaker. I will give you a hundred gold coins aspensation. Now, let''s get going." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Ehh.. I am sorry, young master. I don''t need your gold. I am really in a hurry now." said the ck-clothed person.


    "What a surprise¡­ It is the first time an adventurer refuses gold just for a simple check-up. Now, tell me who you really are? and why are you sneaking in the middle of the night?" said Angus.


    Hearing his lie is exposed, the ck-clothed person immediately enhances his body with mana and breaks Angus''s Binding Chain. Then, she charged at Angus while taking out another dagger in both hands.


    "You should not mess with me, kid!!" said the ck-clothed person while attacking Angus.


    As he already predicted this, Angus easily dodged the attack by sidestepping. Then, a magic diagram is active at the ck-clothed person spot [2nd Circle - Water Torrent]. *Burrstt* the ck-clothed person immediately threw into the air.


    At this moment, he found a few people wearing armor with burning spear emblems on the surrounding.


    "Shitt!!" eximed the surrounded extermination squad.


    Without wasting any moment, the nearby people immediately cast various kinds of binding spells towards the ck-clothed person.


    [2nd Circle ¨C Binding Chain]


    [2nd Circle - Fire Whip]


    [3rd Circle - Anti Mana Chain]


    [2nd Circle - Fire Whip]


    All the binding spells immediately bind the ck-clothed person. As the person tried hard to struggle, Angus appeared in front of him and touched her forehead [3rd Circle - Deep Sleep]. Hitting by Angus'' spell directly, the ck-clothed person instantly fell unconscious.


    Seeing this, the other extermination squad begin to apprehend the ck-clothed person and put anti-mana handcuffs on her. As the ck-clothed person is quite strong, Angus spells may only work for a few minutes, but it is enough to apprehend the ck-clothed person.


    After sessfully subduing the ck-clothed person, "Thanks for your cooperation, young master Angus. Without your warning, this person may already be escaping under our nose." said the squad captain.


    "No, problem. I just happen to feel a suspicious person sneaking around. Anyway, did you know who she is?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah, she is apparently the wanted spy that is on the loose. Actually, we have been tracking her for months now. If it is not for the young master''s help, she may be able to escape through the Dark Forest." said the captain.


    "I see. Well, then I will leave her to you." said Angus before walking back to the inner base.


    "Sure, you can rest assured." said the captain.


    As Angus went back to his inner base, "Alright, bring her to the dungeon and send a message to the vice leader."manded the captain.


    Although apprehending the ck-clothed person only happened in a sh, many people noticed themotion and surrounded the area. However, seeing that the extermination squad apprehended a ck-clothed woman, everyone decides to ignore it.


    The extermination squad is famous for its strict rules and ruthlessness. Many people could be thrown in jail or caught just because they obstruct their job. Some of them even decide to torture a criminal on the spot while being watched by everyone.


    Because of this, no one dares to obstruct the extermination squad, especially for themoner. If Angus is not one of the future powerhouses of the Heart Kingdom and the son of Duke Jacob, the extermination squad also will not give Angus any face.


    The extermination squad could touch anyone as long as it is not a high noble and their family. Only under the direct order of King Leon could they touch the high noble and their family. Otherwise, they could only lower their head and let them be.


    After going back to his room, Angus finds Jayna once again sneaking on his bed and warming it with her presence. Finding his beautiful girlfriend, Angus also joins her and embraces her.


    Feeling a familiar presence, "Angus, you are back. I heard somemotion outside. Is everything alright." asked Jayna.


    "Yeah, there is a little bit of a problem, but everything is taken care of." said Angus.


    "I see. Then, Angus, could you do that again¡­" said Jayna while blushing.


    "Of course, my princess. I will dly do that to you anytime." said Angus while starting to give a pleasurable massage to Jayna.


    While Angus and Jayna enjoy his rtionship, the woman spy also starts interrogating the extermination squad. Normally, they will need the help of a magician to do some in-depth interrogation.


    However, because of the tension at the border and the Heart kingdom situation, they didn''t have enough personnel to do it. Therefore, the extermination squad returned to use the old method of interrogation.


    *Ssh* The extermination squad poured water towards the restrained spy.


    "Wake, sleepy princess." said the extermination squad captain.


    As she senses back, the spy finally notices she is being restrained and caught by the extermination squad. Before she says anything, *SLAP* one of the interrogators ps the spy hard and makes her brain feel like being shaken.


    Although the spy is a high-gradebatant, her mana is restrained and the extermination squad''s physical strength is not weak. They are an elite among the elite. Not only are they physically strong, they know how to give the most painful blow to others.


    "Oi¡­ Focus!! Now, I will ask and you will answer my question." said another interrogator.


    "Let''s start from the basics. What is your name?" asked the interrogator.


    "*whisper* *whisper*" muttering the spy.


    Hearing the mumble, the other interrogator immediately punches her sr plexus. Instantly, she was in pain and unable to breathe for a while.


    "Answer me, Bitch!!" said the interrogator.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Name is fuck off. My name is fuck off your damn kingdom." replied the spy while yelling at the interrogator.


    Hearing this, the two interrogators look at each other and have a silent nod.


    "It seems we need to break her a little bit." said one of the interrogators.


    "Yeah, but we didn''t have too much time." said another one.


    "Then, let''s just break her a little bit first. We at least need to know if she possesses valuable information before breaking her." said the interrogator.


    "Alright." said the other person.


    Suddenly, the person cast Fire Oil towards the spy while the other person lit it up with his fire mana. *Whooshh* The spy body immediately gets burned while the two interrogators look at the burning spy silently.


    "ARRGGHHH!!!" screamed the spy while being burned alive.


    Because of her resilient body, she didn''t die under this fire. However, all her skin and clothes were burned. By the time the fire died down, she was charred like smoked meat.


    "Now, we will not ask you anything." said the interrogator.


    "But, we will keep torturing you until you speak something." said the other interrogator with a smile.


    Looking at their smile, the spy couldn''t help but want to suicide on the spot. However, like knowing what the spy will do, the interrogator stabs his finger towards the spy''s body and disrupts her mana path.


    This way, she couldn''t focus her mana in her mana core to suicide herself. Then, one of the interrogators start taking out some misceneous thing for torture.


    "Alright, let''s start the fun." said the interrogator while giving some acidic liquid to her burned skin.


    "ARRGGHH!!" screamed the spy.


    Later that night, a continuous scream is heard from ck Fortress''s dungeon. Early in the morning, one of the interrogators meets with the extermination squad captain.


    "How is it?" said the captain expressionlessly.


    "She is from the Nergal Kingdom and one of their chief spies in our kingdom." said the interrogator.


    "Hoo.. Good, keep her under strict guard until we send her to the base.." said the captain.

 Chapter 343 - Rage

    A few days after the capture of the woman spy, some of the extermination squad team from the nearby city arrive at the ck Fortress. After a few times of interrogation and torture, they find the spy is actually one of the chief spies from the Nergal Kingdom.


    Knowing that there is a chance that she is killed or rescued by the Nergal Kingdom, the extermination squad decides to increase their security until they move the spy to their base.


    While the extermination squad is busy securing the spy, Angus and the others continue their daily routine inside the ck Fortress. Although Angus, Jayna, and Anna are already enough toplete their graduation mission, they still decide to stay on the ck Fortress.


    One of the primary reasons is the Ogremunity. Even though they couldn''t participate in culling down the Ogremunity number with Borkins, they decided to help protect the ck Fortress.


    Moreover, the soldiers from the nearby cities also start to go back during thest few days. Therefore, there is a shortage of manpower in ck Fortress at the moment.


    Angus and the others decide to return to the Royal Academy after Borkins and his team return to the ck Fortress.


    Inside the inner base, Angus didn''t always do his research or read books. Sometimes he also did some training with Jayna and Anna. Currently, he is in meditation to train while surrounded by the candles around him.


    Knowing the usefulness of Nature Firecast during the fight with a fifth-grade Explosion Bug, Angus decided to train this skill. After a while, Angus ends his meditation and opens his eyes.


    "Huff¡­ It seems it will be hard to increase the Nature Firecast skill further." said Angus.


    Then, Angus decided to check his status panel as usual.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 17 Years Old


    MP: 609/609


    Chi: 129


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 50


    Dexterity: 50


    Intelligence: 49


    Vitality: 48


    Soul Point: 393,843


    Soul Reserve: 558


    After reaching third grade, his mana once again increased, albeit at a slower pace than before. This is a normal phenomenon.


    The higher the mana core grade may have arger the mana reservoir. However, it is with the premise the core is already fully matured or has reached its limit.


    At the same time to reach this limit, each person has a different pace and growth. Still, the higher the mana core grade, the lower its growth speed. Therefore, Angus''s current mana growth is also slower than before.


    As for Angus himself, he didn''tin about this matter since his current mana is more significant than an ordinary fourth-gradebatant. Moreover, he could already keep fighting for a long time with his current regeneration.


    After killing many monsters during the monster wave, he gets a lot of increase in his Soul reserve that leads to a massive boost in his mana and stamina regeneration.


    Despite his current strength, he still didn''t dare fight any fifth-gradebatant or fourth-grade monster from his manual system.


    The system calctes he only has a 50% winning rate when fighting with them. At this point, Angus still decides to fight opponents with at least a 70% or above winning rate. Even at 70%, he is still almost dead when fighting them.


    The major reason is the opponent from the system is a suicidal opponent and very unpredictable. Not only did they not care about themself, but they also seemed to be able to bring out all their current power to the maximum.


    In other words, they are stronger than their real counterparts in the real world. Fortunately, Angus currently has a lot of soul points and is not in urgent need to increase them. He decided only to use a manual battle system as training and not let his body rusted.


    Because of this, he has a lot of time to focus on other things such as training Nature Firecast, researching, or cultivating chi. Although cultivating chi is a very arduous task and takes a lot of time, he knows that it is still essential for him in case of an emergency.


    Looking at the grayed-out color in strength and dexterity attribute, Angus couldn''t help thinking for a moment.


    ''If I want to increase them further, I need to open the second gate. But, that test¡­ that clone. Ha¡­ No matter, I will prepare to my best condition before trying to open the second gate.'' thought Angus.


    After diminishing his transparent status panel, Angus shoots a fast Firebolt towards his front. *Bam* The Firebolt instantly hit Anna''s small head and woke her from her sleep.


    "Ouch!! My Head!" yelled Anna.


    "Anna, it seems that my training is so easy that you fell asleep." said Angus from behind her.


    "Ehh.. Nonono.. Anna just feels bored. I mean.." said Anna.


    "No excuse!! Now, run the entire arena while wearing this armor." said Angus while taking out a few heavy armors.


    As soon as Anna wore the armor, she immediately fell to the ground.


    "Urrgghhh¡­ Heavy!!" said Anna while dragging her body.


    Curious at Anna''s heavy armor, "Angus, what is that?" asked Jayna.


    "Oh, this is actually one of my failed experiments. I nned to create a very sturdy suit or armor. But, it turns out to be an armor that siphons your mana to make it more durable." exined Angus.


    "However, the conversation rate is terrible. So, I thought it would be great training tools for Anna, who has bad mana and miasma control. Though in the end, I also tinker a little bit to be able to absorb her miasma." added Angus.


    "I see¡­ Did you have another spare of that armor?" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah, I have. Why did you ask?" asked Angus.


    "I nned to wear it while doing my training." replied Jayna.


    "Hmm.. Sure, but let me modify it a little bit so it could withstand your fire a little bit." said Angus while taking out another armor.


    "Okay, I will be waiting. Em¡­ Angus,st night¡­ My father suddenly called me." said Jayna.


    "King Leon¡­ That''s rare. Is there a problem?" said Angus.


    "No, he didn''t talk much. Lately, he got a lot of engagement proposals for me. Many other nations or kingdoms decide to use our current situation to force the engagement n with me."


    "They will lend their strength in the iing war if we agree to their engagement n." said Jayna.


    Angus''s eyes be chilling cold for a moment before returning to normal. He knows during the war, anything could happen. If all the other countries decide to attack them together, they surely could get destroyed. Therefore, having an alliance or help from others is important.


    At this time, Angus somehow feels uncontroble anger and his expression is chilling cold. Fortunately, he keeps looking at the armor and not letting Jayna find out.


    "I see¡­ Then, what is King Leon''s response?" asked Angus.


    "He.. He told me to prepare for the worst. But don''t worry¡­" said Jayna.


    *Crack* *BAM* the armor in Angus'' hand crumbles to pieces under his grip.


    "Ahh¡­ Damn, It seems I made some mistake when I modified the enchantment. Hahaha¡­"ughed Angus while keeping his face from Jayna.


    "Angus¡­ Don''t worry, father only said that he will only agree to this as ast resort." said Jayna in a hurry.


    "Jayna¡­ I¡­ Never mind, ahh¡­e to think of it. I need to check the hunting area a little bit. Please, keep looking out at Anna." said Angus before disappearing from his spot towards the ck Forest.


    "Ehh¡­ Angus.." called Jayna, but Angus was already disappearing.


    Angus travels fast and immediately arrives at the deep Dark Forest using Beast Walk nonstop. Under his uncontroble anger, the armor in his hand slowly crumbles like a piece of paper.


    After going deep into the Forest, Angus released his mana out of rage and attracted a bunch of monsters. At this moment, the surrounding monsters feel like they face death itself.


    "Now.. Now.. since you are here, why don''t you apany me a little bit." said Angus with a smile and cold expression.


    Instantly, the surrounding monster could see his ck eyes like the abyss that swallows everything. In a few moments, Angus begins butchering the monster with his own hand and going on a rampage.


    There is no trace of the usually calm and happy-going Angus as he keeps butchering the monster in the surroundings without mercy. Blood and various meat sttered all over his body. But, he didn''t care about that at all and kept butchering the monster while going deeper.


    "ARRGGHH!!!" shouted Angus while releasing a massive mana wave towards the surrounding.


    After going on a rampage for a while, Angus kneels on the ground ignoring the area that has already turned into a wastnd. Like knowing Angus'' gloomy feeling, soon a rain poured down on him.


    At the same time, Angus gets a vision. The vision happened in a sh, and he couldn''t even understand it. It only showed various kinds of images. However, the lingering feeling he feels is real.


    The feeling of sacrificing the loved one, the feeling of couldn''t protect the loved one, and the feeling of helplessness as seeing the other taking his loved one. *BAM* Angus mmed his hand towards the ground.


    "No.. I''ll kill. I''ll kill everyone that dares to get her.. She is mine and mine only!!" shouted Angus, like dering this to the world.

 Chapter 344 - Unforeseen Situation

    Feeling Angus''s chaotic emotion, his heritage chi also bes restless and starts moving wildly inside his body. Just as he wanted to calm himself down, a roar was heard not far from him. *GGROOARR*


    A few tall, green-skinned monsters approached him from the nearby forest. They have very muscr bodies while holding primitive weapons like wooden clubs, stone axes, and greatswords. Their clothes are also very primitive, like cavemen.


    They are the Ogres. The one that recently created chaos in the surrounding ck Forest. Seeing the Ogres, Angus immediately went back to his senses. However, just as he got his bearing, one of the Ogres appeared in front of him. *BAM*


    Using its solid wooden club, it directly mmed towards Angus. In thest second, Angus still managed to defend himself. But, he was still getting thrown back a few meters away. *GROOARR* Roaring the Ogre like dering his victory.


    "Kukuku¡­ Is that all?" said Angus while slowly standing up from the ground.


    At this moment, all the Ogres feel a chilling aura from Angus.


    As Angus walked towards them slowly, "Weak.. So weak.. So weak yet dare to fight me. You must be joking. Hahahaha¡­" Laugh Angus maniacally.


    Hearing Angus''s maniacugh, the ogre once again charged at Angus.


    "A.. A.. No more hitting." said Angus before disappearing from the Ogre''s vision.


    *BAAM* [Dynamic Punch] Suddenly, the ogre gets punched by Angus and thrown dozens of meters away.


    Seeing their friend get hit by Angus, the other Ogre roared in anger. *GROOARR* Then, all of them charged at Angus [Wild Charge] [m Break] [Brute sh] [Bloody Edge].


    The other Ogres release their respective skills to kill Angus. Contrary to their expectation, all of their attacks missed and could not even touch a single hair of Angus.


    "Hoo.. Skill. Let me show you what a true skill looks like. [Beast Walk]." said Angus before charging at the nearest Ogre holding a wooden club.


    The Ogre didn''t stay idle and immediately mmed his club down. *Bam* At thest second, Angus uses [Rodeo Maneuver] and dodge the iing wooden club.


    Taking out his twin sword, Angus cut the Ogre''s hand effortlessly. *sh* *Sprutt* blood sprouted from the Ogre''s hand. *GROOARR* Roared the Ogre in pain.


    "Does that hurt? Come on, I am not even starting yet." said Angus while having a maniac smile.


    Suddenly, Angus gets surrounded and attacked by the other Ogre. *BLAAMM* the whole ground cracked under Ogre''s attack.


    "Bohoo.. Party pooper. You should wait your turn patiently." said Angus as he appeared in one of the Ogre with a greatsword.


    *sh* Before, Anyone could react, Angus shed the Ogre''s waist and separated it from his legs using his crimson red twin sword. All of this happens while Angus keeps having a crazed smile.


    "Since all of you want to y, let''s y!!" said Angus.


    Then, Angus starts shing madly at all the Ogre while keeping a maniac smile. *GROOARR* The Ogres try to fight back, but all of their attacks could easily be dodge by Angus.


    Like a mad beast without restraint, Angus kept toying the Ogre while shing their body. All of the Ogres roared in hurt from Angus''s relentless attack. Despite this, Angus didn''t finish off the Ogre and continued torturing them by shing their bodies bit by bit.


    *GRROOAARRR* A loud roar was heard from deep in the forest. Suddenly, Angus noticed an iing attack from above. He instantly used [Beast Walk] and got away from his location. *BOOMM* The entire ground cracked under the attack of the iing Ogre.


    Unlike the other Ogre, This Ogre wears armor and is bulkier than the others. Moreover, It has a thick miasma enveloped its body that shows that it has good control over its miasma. From its aura, Angus knows that it is the fourth-grade Ogre.


    Fighting against the Ogre will waste a lot of his strength. Furthermore, he also feels many Ogreing to this ce. Just as he wants to retreat, a sh image happens again in his mind. The feeling of powerlessness and weakness to protect what he loves once again struck him.


    "You¡­ Do you think you are strong?!! I''ll show you what strong means!!" Shouted Angus before charging at the armored Ogre.


    Just as they shed with each other, Angus'' body blurred and turned into many figures at once [Double Step]. The Ogre''s surprised at Angus''s skill and stopped at one moment. However, this one moment is all he needs tounch his attack [Twin Sword Art - X-sh].


    *Swissh* *Sprrutt* A long X mark appeared on the armored Ogre body. From the wound sprouted another blood showering Angus. Ignoring this, Angus immediately backs away using [Beast Walk]. *Bamm* An Axe wielded by the armored Ogre hit Angus'' previous spot.


    "Tch.. Too Swallow. As expected of the fourth grade Ogre." said Angus with a maniac smile.


    Then, Angus and the armored Ogre charged each other again. They shed with each other. Angus managed to keep hitting the armored Ogre while it didn''t manage to hit the slippery Angus. Still, Angus couldn''t truly wound the armored Ogre with his casual attack.


    Not only does the Ogre have thick skin, but it is also covered and enhanced by a thick Miasma. It will take a considerable amount of strength to truly wounded the armored Ogre. Still, the armored Ogre body was riddled with many kinds of sh wounds by Angus''s attack.


    Just as they keep shing with each other, Angus picks up many groups of Ogre arriving at their location. Some of them even wield bows and throwing spears. Suddenly, the armored Ogre retreated from Angus while groaning. *Grooarr*


    As if getting the signal, theyunch their arrow and throwing spears at Angus. The projectiles travel at a fast speed towards Angus.


    He noticed he couldn''t avoid all of them and didn''t have enough time to create a strong barrier. At this moment, Angus shoots a few small Firebolts towards the iing projectile. The Firebolts hit some of the projectiles and stopped them while Angus avoided the others.


    "Aren''t you ashamed of ganging up on a human?" said Angus while pointing his finger towards the Ogre''s archer and spear thrower.


    From his finger, Angus shoots a few of his modified Firebolts towards the Ogres. The Firebolts travel fast and hit their eyes. They couldn''t dodge it since Angus could control its trajectory. As soon the Firebolt hit their eyes [Firecast - Exploded]. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    *Grooarrr* the Ogres groaned in pain as their eyes blew up while half of their face charred ck. Few of the Ogre even died on the spot as they couldn''t withstand Angus''s attack. Suddenly, Angus feels an attacking from his side [Wild Charge]. *BLAAMM*


    In thest moment, Angus managed to parry the brute charge from the armored Ogre with his twin sword. Although he managed to parry the attack, he still got pushed back a few meters away.


    "Urgh¡­ Why don''t you stand still for a moment?!!" said Angus.


    While in the middle of parrying, Angus used [Rodeo Maneuver] to get away from the Armored Ogre. At the same time, he used [Double Step] and became many blurry figures. Seeing this, the armored Ogre immediately strengthens his body with Miasma.


    It nned to wait for Angus''s attack before counterattack. However, this is also a moment for Angus. After shing with the Armored Ogre for a while, Angus managed to read its battle pattern, even its miasma cirction.


    He notices that each time the Ogre defends his body with Miasma, it can''t cover his leg properly like his entire body. It is not because it couldn''t cover his leg but because controlling miasma to cover it is an arduous task even for veteranbatants.


    Using this w, Angus immediately swung his twin de and severed one of its legs while the other was half cut [Twin Sword Art - Scissor Grip]. *Grrooarr* roared the Ogre in pain.


    "Tch.. I nned to sever all its legs. But I guess itsbat sense warned it. No matter, you are finished." said Angus with a crazed smile.


    Just as Angus wanted to finish the armored Ogre, Angus''s battle instinct suddenly warned him, and before he noticed, a big green muscr Ogre attacked him from his side. Just as he will get hit, Angus employs his domain at thest second [Domain - Yin Yang Stance]. *BLAMM*


    Because of the enormous iing power and Angus''s unprepared stance, he immediately threw back quite far away. On his previous spot, an Ogre with a big fang and body appeared on the spot.


    There is a long swallow cutting wound on its body from Angus'' retaliation at thest moment. Still, this cutting wound is healed at a fast rate.


    Like the armored Ogre, the new iing Ogre covered its body with thick miasma. But, it is many times denser and stronger than armored Ogre.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Kuhukk.. my.. my.. what a wonderful day. First, they try to gang up on me. Now, there is even a fifth-grade Ogre trying to kill me." said Angus as he spat blood from his mouth.


    "But¡­ Do you think this is enough to stop me!! Let me show why I am called the strongest in my previous life.." said Angus before taking a battle position.

 Chapter 345 - Lost

    As soon as Angus takes the battle stance, the fifth grade Ogre charges at Angus once again [Wild Charge]. *GRROOARR* At once, the Ogre travels fast and arrives in front of Angus. Unlike before, Angus is already ready for him.


    [Shadow Step] *Whoshh* Angus bes blurry and turns into many figures at once. This surprised the Ogre, but he didn''t stop and kept attacking at the nearest Angus''s figure. Just as he touches the figure, he feels like touching the air.


    [Twin Sword Art - Scissor Grip] *sh* Angus tried to cut the Ogre''s leg, but unlike with the Armored Ogre, its skin is tough and thick. He could only wound its surface skin. Seeing this, Angus immediately backs away and dodges the iing wooden club from the Ogre.


    ''Tch.. What a hard skin.'' thought Angus.


    At this moment, the Ogre charged again at Angus and didn''t want to give him any time.


    "Hoo¡­ You want to y that way. Come on!!" yelled Angus.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Both Angus and the Ogre begin to sh at fast speed. shing, punching, kicking, smashing, they keep attacking each other at high speed with the intention to kill each other.


    The other Ogre could only see blurry figures in the middle of the wastnd that kept producing shockwaves towards the surroundings. While Angus keeps fighting madly with the Fifth grade Ogre, a human scout arrives at the location.


    ''What the hell is happening there?!! Who is the one that is fighting the fifth-grade Ogre to a standstill? I need to tell the general about this right away.'' thought the scout before escaping from the scene silently.


    *GROOOARR* The fifth-grade Ogre suddenly released [Miasma st] at point-nk range towards Angus. The entire area in front of the Ogre turned into a charred wastnd. However, using his superb movement skill, Angus once again managed to dodge the attack.


    Currently, both of them have a bloody appearance. The fifth grade Ogre''s body was riddled with various kinds of swallow and burning wounds. On the contrary, Angus also bathed in blood, but it is not his own blood rather the blood of Ogre he was in before.


    During the confrontation with the fifth grade Ogre, Angus may not be able to damage it, but he also didn''t receive any attack. Just as Angus and the fifth grade Ogre want to sh again, many fast projectilese towards Angus while the other Ogre approach him.


    He finds a few new iing Ogres arrive at the spot. Angus couldn''t help but dodging at the projectile while fighting the fifth-grade Ogre.


    "Annoying!! Draven goes on a rampage!! Kill them all!!" shouted Angus.


    Suddenly, below the Ogre that is using a projectile weapon, a sharp spike made of shadow punctures all their heads at once. *Grooarr* This scene surprises the new iing Ogre and bes vignt at the surroundings.


    However, Draven is very elusive and fast. He keeps moving while injuring the surrounding Ogre. As Angus''s familiar, Draven has a strong connection with Angus. Therefore Angus''s bloodthirsty emotion also affects Draven to go on rampage being merciless.


    In the meantime, Angus and the fifth-grade Ogre go back to shing with each other.? *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* At this time, Angus noticed his mana getting low despite his monstrous regeneration and his third-grade mana core.


    After reaching third-grade mana core, Angus only needs to use half mana to achieve the same effect of skills and spells as in second grade. In other words, Angus''s current mana consumption is half of what it was before.


    Still, having a high-speed battle with the fifth-grade Ogre depletes his mana faster than he could regenerate. Without having another choice, he decided to gamble and go all out.


    "Eat this!! [2nd Circle - Fireball]." yelled Angus as he threw a few Fireballs towards the iing Ogre.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* The fireball''s explosion didn''t stop the Ogre for a moment and it kept charging at Angus. Angus dodges the iing Ogre while manipting the fire mana from the Fireball [Firecast - Fire Wyrm]. *Whooshh* The Fire Wyrm immediately charges at the Ogre.


    "Not yet!! [2nd Circle - Fire Oil]." yelled Angus as he released arge amount of Fire Oil.


    Under the supply of Fire Oil, the Fire Wyrm bes bigger and stronger. But, the fifth-grade Ogre didn''t even flinch at the appearance of the humongous Fire Wyrm in front of him.


    It imbues its wooden club with arge amount of miasma and turns it into pitch ck with the edge covered by a ck globe. Just as the Ogre wants to smash the Fire Wyrm, the Fire Wyrm runs towards Angus.


    "Who said this is for you?!!" said Angus with a maniac smile.


    Then, the gigantic Fire Wyrm absorbed into Angus''s twin sword. The crimson red twin sword turns into bright orange like being molten. This is one of his twin sword abilities, heat absorption. The sword turned so hot that even Angus''s power arm slowly melted by it.


    "Now, let''s start round two." said Angus before charging towards the Ogre.


    Looking at Angus''s molten twin sword, the fifth-grade Ogre knows that it can hurt him badly. But, his pride as Ogre Warrior makes him not back down from a challenge and imbue his entire body with more miasma. *GROOAARR* Roared the Ogre while he also charged at Angus.


    Just as they want to sh, Angus once again uses [Shadow Step] and turns into many figures surrounding the Ogre. The fifth grade Ogre ignored this and mmed his pitch-ck wooden club towards the ground. *BLAAMMM*


    The entire area was immediately destroyed, like being hit by a meteor. After the dust settles down, The Ogre stands in the massive crater while Angus is nowhere to be seen.


    Just as the Ogre wondered where the strong human had gone, Angus appeared from the Ogre''s shadow and attacked the Ogre using all his strength [Twin Sword Art - Twin Dragon Fang]. *BLAMM* The Ogre managed to react fast and parry Angus'' attack with his ck wooden club.


    Seeing his strongest attack stopped by the Ogre, "Haaa!! [Twin Sword Art - Chain Star] 2x 4x 8x 16x 32x¡­" yelled Angus.


    Angus begins to release a flurry of attacks. His attack keeps getting stronger than before. At the same time, his mana also depletes at a crazy rate.


    "Eat this!! 512 Times!! Haaaa!!" yelled Angus.


    *GROOOARR* The Ogre also used all his strength to hit Angus''s attack. *BAMMM* As they shed with each other, the whole area was immediately destroyed, covered by a devastating shockwave.


    After the shockwave subsided, Angus kneeled on the ground with a pale face. He finds both of his arms broken under his own attack pressure and withstanding the Ogre''s attack. At the same time, the Ogre itself is also kneeling on the ground with a long sword cut across his body.


    His ck wooden club was also cut down in half. Despite this, he didn''t bleed too much since his wound was cauterized as soon as he received the wound from Angus''s twin sword. *GRR* With groaning and difficulty, the fifth-grade Ogre finally managed to stand up.


    On the contrary, Angus is already physically and mentally exhausted. His body has already reached the limit and cannot move again. Feeling the weakness in his master, Draven appeared in front of Angus, trying to protect him from the Ogre.


    "Haa.. Ha¡­ Draven.. No, go away." said Angus while exhausted.


    On the contrary to Angus''s expectation, the fifth grade Ogre didn''t charge and attack him. Instead, it just walks away.


    *GROOARR* Hearing the roaring sound, the surviving Ogre immediately takes the wounded one and goes into the deeper area. Seeing this, Angus feels confused.


    Forcing his body to move and standing up, "Wait, why did you not finish me?" asked Angus.


    The fifth-grade Ogre turns back and looks at Angus.


    "You are not worthy. Your current pathetic condition is for my club. Mad human." said the Ogre with groaning.


    Angus knows that he only hears groaning, but he also understands the Ogre''snguage and meaning at the same time. Although he is surprised that he could understand the Ogre''snguage, he is more surprised at the Ogre''s word.


    ''I am not worthy¡­ Mad human??'' thought Angus.


    "Keep growing, Mad human. I will look forward to our next fight." said the Ogre before following the other Ogre leaving Angus.


    Before the fifth grade Ogre truly went, "One more thing, Beware of thunder bug." said the Ogre before going into the deep of the Dark Forest.


    Being left behind, Angus''s mood is gloomy.


    After taking a deep breath, "Haa¡­ It''s been a long time since I got lost to someone." said Angus.


    After feeling his mana and stamina regenerate a little bit, "Draven, let''s go. We can''t be here." said Angus before disappearing from the spot, leaving the obliterated wastnd.


    Not long after Angus left, General Borkins and his team arrived at the wastnd where Angus had fought before.


    Looking at the obliterated wastnd in the area, "Just what happened here?" said Borkins.


    Then, they begin to secure the area. They find some Ogre''s corpses in the area and know that something or someone is fighting the Ogre.


    "Looking at the battlefield condition, This is a Fifth grade Ogre, and the other one is fire mana user.." thought Borkins while he analyzed the battlefield.

 Chapter 346 - You Will Remember Her

    "Just who could it be?" asked Borkins after inspecting the battlefield.


    During this time, a soldier approached Borkins, "Sir, we found the core inside the Ogre''s corpse, all of them are still intact." reported the soldier.


    "Hmm.. It means the person does not care for the mana core either." said Borkins.


    "Err.. There''s one more thing, sir. I think you should look at it yourself." said the soldier.


    "Huh??" replied Borkins while following the soldier.


    After walking for a while, Borkins find hundreds of monster corpses brutally mutted. He feels like seeing a carnage, a horrible scene. All he could see was a bloody monster corpse that he couldn''t recognize. It feels like these monsters meet some sort of mad beast.


    "No wonder there is no other monster approaching here despite themotion. It appears that all of them have already been brutally killed." said Borkins while having cold sweat.


    Although this kind of bloody scene is not rare for Borkins, who has been guarding the ck Fortress for years, all of this only happens in a matter of hours. Moreover, all of this is done by the same person fighting the Ogre.


    At this moment, Borkins thought a seventh gradebatant was passing by. However, he immediately brushed off such an idea. If it is genuinely a seventh gradebatant, it will not have a struggle against a fifth-grade Ogre.


    After inspecting the battlefield, he finds that the Fifth grade Ogre and the other person are almost equal. Even though some of the battle traces are destroyed by their attack, Borkins is certain it is a fierce fight.


    Moreover, Borkins couldn''t trace the mysterious person fighting the fifth grade Ogre. Not only was this person''s mana trace in the battlefield very faint, but Borkins also could not even know which grade the person belonged to. All he knows is the person using fire mana.


    Like the Ogre, the soldiers also find the monster core inside their butchered corpses. Seeing this, Borkins decide to clean up the area and take all these corpses back. Although the monster''s corpse is heavily damaged, its monster core is still valuable.


    Moreover, if left alone, the other monster could consume their corpse and make them stronger. To Borkins and merchants, this monster''s corpse is worthless, but it is a very nutritional food to other monsters.


    They also couldn''t casually burn the monster''s corpse either as it may attract a lot of monsters from far away. Therefore, they could only take the monster''s corpse back. While Borkins and the others clean up the battlefield, Angus is rinsing his body at the nearby river.


    Although the sun was beginning to set, he couldn''t go back to the Fortress while drenched red in blood. Therefore, he decided to rinse himself in the river. It also calms down the bloodthirsty aura that surrounds him.


    After doing a massacred and fierce battle, there is a lingering thick bloodthirsty aura surrounding him. This kind of aura is hard to hide. It could only be subsided over time while he calmed his mind. Entering the cold water, Angus looks at his hand that is slowly mended.


    He didn''t notice this during the fight, but his regeneration has actually be faster than usual. Curious, Angus decides to check his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 17 Years Old


    MP: 284/609


    Chi: 13


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 50


    Dexterity: 50


    Intelligence: 49


    Vitality: 48


    Soul Point: 393,823


    Soul Reserve: 724


    "Hmm¡­ If I am not wrong, I should have the Soul Reserve around five hundred something. Haa¡­ It seems I''m truly going overboard this time." muttered Angus before putting his head into the water.


    Currently, Angus feels empty and void. He feels like an empty husk, a wild animal losing his way.


    "Maybe, I should just run away from all this stuff and live peacefully on my own." said Angus while floating on the river.


    Suddenly, he gets a sudden sh image of Jayna.


    As he reminisced about his memory with Jayna, "When you forget your path, you will remember her. When you forget yourself, you will remember her. When you be nothing like me, you will remember her." Once again, he hears a familiar voice inside his mind.


    "Yeah, I have already decided to never forget about her and keep her trust. I will not give up on her easily." said Angus.


    After that, Angus changes his clothes and goes back to the Fortress. By the time he arrives at the Fortress, it is already past dinner time. Using [Mana Echolocation], Angus notices Jayna is inside his room waiting on him. He immediately hurried towards his room and entered it.


    "Jayna!!" called Angus.


    "Angus, you are back¡­" said Jayna before being kissed by Angus.


    Jayna didn''t resist Angus and received Angus''s lips.


    After having a long deep passionate kiss, "I am sorry. I will not give up on you. I will never¡­ ever give up on you." said Angus while hugging Jayna.


    "Angus¡­" muttered Jayna as she noticed the abnormal condition of her boyfriend.


    "Jayna, can I be with you?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah.. Sure." said Jayna.


    At this time, Jayna notices the bloody pungent smell on Angus''s body.


    "Angus¡­ You smell."? said Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Then, let''s take a bath together." said Angus before carrying Jayna towards the bathroom.


    Late in the night, they once again share a deeply intimate act together at the bed. Angus gives Jayna some pleasurable massage as usual. On the following day, Angus wakes up, freshens up, and goes to the training area.


    During the battle with the Fifth grade Ogre, he noticed a few of his shorings. First, hecks firepower. All Angus''s skills and spells are useless in front of the actual strength like the Fifth grade Ogre has.


    The Ogre only used a crude reinforced skill, but it could hold most of all Angus''s attack. Therefore he trulycks firepower or strength. Currently, he couldn''t increase his strength further as he had already reached his body limit and needed to open the second gate of life.


    Opening the second gate of life now is suicide. He still didn''t regainplete control over his body and was also not in his best condition. Then, it leaves him with few choices to increase his firepower.


    The first choice is to keep cultivating chi as he knows it is many times stronger than his current mana. His other option is to learn the high circle spell. High circle spell is many times stronger than his current strongest attack.


    He knows that if he used the fifth circle or above spell, the fifth grade Ogre might not dare face it head-on. However, there are a lot of limitations to using high circle spells like the fifth circle and above. First, they need a massive amount of mana.


    This is not a problem since Angus mana is very dense and could cast one or two fifth-grade circles without a problem. The next limitation is the spells take a very long time to be released. There is no way the opponent will let Angus cast the spell peacefully.


    This is why Magicians are always positioned back into the formation. However, from yesterday''s battle, Angus knows he may not always be fighting in the back. Sometimes he also needs to go into the frontline and fight directly.


    Fortunately, there are many ways to increase the casting speed of high circle spells recorded in books. Since ancient times, Magicians could release devastating spells, but they needed a lot of time to prepare and cast the spells.


    Therefore, it is normal for them to increase the casting speed. Some experts even experiment to eliminate the casting itself. Unfortunately, eliminating casting could only be applied towards low circle spells.


    There is a reason why spell categories are based on the circle. It shows how many magic circles need to be calcted before casting the spells. One or two circles could easily be calcted and released without even casting if the user is proficient in the spell.


    Starting from the third circle, it will be a little bit difficult to brush off the calction and cast it instantly. The highest circle people could use without casting is the fourth circle. When they reach the fifth circle, everyone will always need to cast the spell.


    The major reason is that fifth circle spells need a lot of mana, and no one could use it casually to practice. The second reason is the fifth circle spell''s calction is veryplicated and takes time. Without the help of chanting, the spells will be bound to fail.


    Although Angus could always increase his mind processing speed and calction ability, he is still not able topletely calcte the fifth circle spells easily.


    This is also the reason why Angus never uses the fifth circle spell even though his mana capacity is enough to cast them. With the same amount of mana and time needed to cast, he could do many things to incapacitate his opponent.


    But it is only to apply to the opponent that is one or maybe two grades above him. If Angus finds himself fighting against the sixth-gradebatant above or the fifth-grade monster, he will be in the situation like the day before.


    Therefore, Angus decided to start practicing Fifth Grade spells and decrease their casting speed.. He also decided to create very deadly attack spells that could prate the hard defense.

 Chapter 347 - Creating New Weapon

    Below the inner base of ck Fortress, various explosions could be heard once in a while. *BOOOMM* If it is not because of a powerful enchantment in the underground wall, the whole ck Fortress may already shake many times.


    In the ck Fortress, the strongest ce and the most secure ce is not the wall or inner base, but their underground room and its foundation. The underground room is heavily reinforced by many materials and runes.


    It is said that once, few grandmaster enchanters eveny a powerful rune on it. It even rumored that this enchantment could hold the attack of a Monster Overlord or seventh-gradebatant a few times.


    The enchantment is not only to defend the ck Fortress foundation, but it is also to prevent any monster breakthrough from the underground and pass them easily.


    This is also why ck Fortress still could stand until today despite being attacked numerous times by monster waves since ancient times. Currently, Angus is inside one of these heavily fortified underground training rooms.


    He decides to train Fifth Circle spells on this ce since it creates too much destruction towards the surroundings.


    "Haa.. Haa¡­ Damn it! Not even a second less." grumbled Angus while slumping on the ground, exhausted.


    Currently, Angus is trying various kinds of methods to reduce his casting speed, ording to some books. Most of the methods he found could only work at the specific spell.


    Some of them even have specific requirements like using rare external resources, specific elemental affinity, and many others. Furthermore, all of them need to be constantly practiced until it bes a sort of muscle memory for him.


    Besides that, he couldn''t find any method to reduce the casting speed of fifth-grade spells generally. Even if there is such a method, Angus may not find it easily. This moved him to the second option, which is to create an attack or spells that could prate the heavy defense.


    During the fight with the Fifth grade Ogre, he finds he is in a passive situation since he couldn''t prate the Ogre''s defense. Even after using his twin sword ability to the maximum, he still has not managed to kill it.


    This shows how high the fifth-grade Ogre''s defense and endurance are. Although Angus knows that Ogre is famous for their endurance, he still needs to prepare in case he meets the same opponent like that in the future.


    After brainstorming for a while, Angus decided to take a step back and not rush things. He knows an immediate power will notst long and could even ruin his future. Still, it didn''t mean he couldn''t improve himself or create something to help him fight such an opponent.


    While Angus is resting and letting his mana regenerate, "It seems I will start to use that thing again. Haa.. Guess I can truly run from my past life." grumbled Angus.


    Then, Angus begins to cancel the training area''s istion enchantment and go towards upstairs.


    As he leaves the underground training area, "A-Are you done, sir?" asked the guarded soldier.


    "Yeah, I am done for today." replied Angus before going upstairs, ignoring the soldier''s nervous face.


    Although there is a strong enchantment in the training area, some of the explosion sound and tremor could still be felt. This show of power surprised the soldier who never knew the Fifth circle spell''s true power.


    Leaving the underground area, Angus goes toward his room and takes out some books before reading them. The books have a variety of sizes, but all of them talk about the same topic called Magic Gun.


    After thinking for a while, Angus could only use external resources to improve hisbat capability. Magic guns are very interesting weapons for Angus. Unfortunately, the production is veryplicated, and its firepower is lower than most second circle spells.


    Hence, Magic Gun is rarely used in this world. Only the rich with low-grade power used such a weapon. However, for someone that was already living in the era where guns are the power, he knows the true potential of this weapon.


    The reason that he never bothered to use it up till now is that Magic guns consume a lot of resources. Basically, this weapon is the same as burning money. The better the resources used, the better its performance.


    After a few hours of thinking and drawing his gun blueprint, Angus takes out his long-distancemunication device. Then, he dialed a certain number on themunication and waited for the other side to pick up.


    "Pipp.. Pipp.. Hello, this is Ernest from the Golden Trade." Angus heard a voice from the other side.


    "Ernest, this is Angus." replied Angus.


    "Ahh.. It is young master Angus. How may I help you?" asked Ernest.


    "Haa.. I told you many times to drop such horrific young master things. Anyway, I like to purchase many things, and some of them appear to be hard to find." said Angus.


    "Hoo¡­ May I know what is the thing you want to find?" asked Ernest.


    "I need¡­" as Angus told Ernest a list of rare material.


    After calling a long list of materials, "Did you get all of them?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, however, I think it will take some time to gather some of them. I am still not checking our warehouse yet. But, just by looking at all the list of these materials, I am certain we need some time to procure them." said Ernest.


    "How long will it take?" asked Angus.


    "I think it will take about half to one month time. Is it okay?" asked Ernest.


    "No problem. I could wait for that. Oh yeah, I am currently staying at the ck Fortress for a while. So, I hope you can send the material here." said Angus.


    "Certainly. We also have a branch inside the ck Fortress. I will notify you when your order arrives along with your receipt." said Ernest.


    "Sure. I will wait for your news. Bye." said Angus before closing hismunication device.


    Then, Angus goes towards the smithing facility. As a Fortress, the ck Fortress also has an advanced smithing area to maintain weapons and armor. It could also be used to manufacture weapons and armor.


    Since the monster wave has just passed by, the entire facility is bustling, repairing weapons and armor. Ignoring the worker, Angus goes to one of the empty private workstations. Then, he began to forge some stuff.


    Angus nned to create a prototype using the cheap andmon material he currently had before beginning the real Magic Gun with the rare material. *Ting* *Ting* *Ting* A series of hammering sounds were heard from Angus''s workstation.


    At first, everyone was curious as to why a noble such as Angus came to this ce. But, After they are found Angus seems to be creating something and using the forging tools proficiently, all of them begin to leave him alone as they also do their own work.


    After half a day of forging, Angus finally managed to create some parts for his Magic Gun along with a few hidden weapons. As an ex-assassin in his previous life, he also used many kinds of hidden weapons like throwing daggers, needles, small arrows, and many more.


    While designing his Magic Gun, Angus found that he could create a more advanced deadly hidden weapon bybining it with enchantment and this world technology. In the end, it took him two whole weeks toplete his Magic Gun Prototype.


    Angus feels satisfied with the prototype Magic Gun in front of him. The Magic Gun has a form simr to Desert Eagle from Earth. It is a semi-automatic gun with a powerful recoil and thergest centerfire cartridge for any same size gun.


    However, unlike Desert Eagle from Earth, his Magic Gun uses magic and enchantment to power them. During this one week, he tried to experiment a few times and only to find his Magic Gun blow up. This makes him modify a few things during the creation process.


    After a lot of trial and error, Angus finally managed the Magic Gun in front of him. After checking the Magic Gun in front of him several times and making sure it is safe, he decided to bring it towards the training area.


    Inside the training area, Angus finds Jayna and Anna is training like usual. To be exact, Anna is ying around while wearing full metal armor.


    Noticing the iing Angus, "Angus!!" called Anna while running towards him.


    However, unlike her usual charge, she fell on the ground in the middle of her run as she lost her concentration in controlling her mana and miasma. Angus could only shake his head on this before going towards Jayna, who also approached him.


    "Angus, what brought you here?" asked Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Can I not visit my precious girlfriend?" asked Angus back.


    "No.. I mean¡­ yes, you could, but it is rare for you toe here." said Jayna.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry, I am just teasing you. I nned to test some of my creation." said Angus.


    "Creation?? You mean the Magic Gun you research and try to build these past days." said Jayna.


    "Yup, want to see?" asked Angus.


    "Sure.." said Jayna as she helped Anna stand up from the ground.

 Chapter 348 - Burning Money

    After that, Angus chose an empty training area for firing projectile weapons or spells. Looking at the target a dozen meters away, Angus grabs his prototype Magic Gun and begins to check its bnce and barrel at incredible speed. *ng* *ng* *ng*


    This action looks very blurry for Jayna and Anna. As they were amazed at such a performance, suddenly Angus took a stance and shot it a few times. *Whosh* *Whosh* *Whosh* However, there is not even a sound heard from the Magic Gun.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Jayna and Anna only hear a whispering sound of the wind that is almost undetected if not for their beastly perception. They know that something ising out from the Magic Gun and hit the dummy target in the blink of an eye.


    "This¡­" as Jayna is surprised at the speed of the Magic Gun''s bullet.


    "Hmm¡­ As I thought something was off. No wonder the bullet is slower than I thought."mented Angus.


    "S-Slow!!" eximed Jayna.


    ''How can that thing be called slow? It literally is like [Blink]. Is it really a Magic Gun?'' thought Jayna while also getting baffled at Angus''sment.


    Seeing the surprised Jayna, "Jayna, is anything okay?" asked Angus.


    "Eh.. Ahh.. yeah, everything is fine." replied Jayna while recovering her princess behavior.


    "Alright, since I will need to create another prototype. I will just try to use its full capability." said Angus.


    Before Jayna and Anna could react, *BAAMM* *BAMM* The Magic Gun exploded. At the same time, the ground a few meters away from their location was also scorched ck.


    On the other hand, Angus covers himself, Jayna, and Anna with a Fire Barrier to protect them from the explosion.


    "W-What''s that?" eximed Jayna.


    The explosion happens with the same speed as when Angus tests the gun against the dummy for the first time. It is not only fast, but it even looks like it happens simultaneously.


    "Ahh¡­ My bad, I didn''t think the Magic Gun would explode. I guess it couldn''t bear the load of it." said Angus while scratching his head.


    "Angus, I want one!! Give me.. Give me¡­" asked Anna excitedly before slumping on the ground as she once again lost control over her energy.


    "You want one??" asked Angus back.


    "Urgghh¡­ Stupid armor. Eh.. Yeah.. give me one." asked Anna.


    "How about a big NO." said Angus.


    "Ehhh¡­. Why?? Why??" asked Anna while pouting.


    "How about this? If you could beat me while you are wearing that stupid armor, I will personally create the Magic Gun for you." said Angus.


    "Really?? You promise?" asked Anna.


    "Yeah, promise." replied Angus.


    "Pinky promise?!" asked Anna again while giving her pinky.


    "Pinky promise." said Angus while entangling his pinky with Anna.


    "Now, get up and continue your training while wearing armor." said Angus.


    "Alright!!" said Anna excitedly.


    After Anna goes away, "Beating you while wearing that armor?? Is that even possible?" asked Jayna.


    "Not sure, but probably not in her lifetime." replied Angus.


    "Tch.. You are really such a bully." said Jayna.


    "Bully?? No. Just imagine what Anna will do when she has this kind of weapon on her side?" asked Angus.


    Jayna immediately imagines Anna shooting the dangerous Magic Gun whileughing and screaming, " Die Bubble!! Hahaha.. Burst all of you!!"


    "Yeah, that''s a bad idea." said Jayna.


    "Anyway, is this really only a prototype and not the real thing?" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah, as you can see, it still needs a lot of adjustment before it could be truly used." replied Angus.


    "Err.. Just what are you going to fight with that kind of weapon? Never mind, My mind already couldn''t cope with your absurdness. Just make sure it doesn''t fall into the wrong hands." said Jayna.


    "Sure, I will make sure to apply some security on it. In the wrong hands, this thing could even dominate and change the world." said Angus.


    "Dominate the world??" asked Jayna back.


    Angus didn''t say anything else as he is going back to the Smithing facility to create another prototype.


    One month passed since Angus first trial of his Magic Gun prototype. During this one month, a Few things happen around the Heart Kingdom.


    First, the extermination squad managed to uncover and catch all the spies from the Nergal Kingdom after deeply interrogating the chief spies that Angus had caught before.


    Because of this, now the Nergal Kingdom turned into a passive state since they couldn''t know any situation about the Heart Kingdom except a few rumors from the merchant. They didn''t know about the military strength of the Heart Kingdom except for some rough guesses.


    Not only the Nergal Kingdom but also most of the kingdoms nearby couldn''t understand the Heart Kingdom situation. Hence, the other nation bes indecisive in going to war with the Heart Kingdom.


    In the meantime, during this one month, Angus kept focusing on training Fifth circle spells and perfecting his Magic Gun.


    A few weeks ago, Angus''s order finally arrived, and he could start creating the Magic Gun with the correct material. However, it turned out his Magic Gun was moreplex andplicated than he thought.


    Angus could perfectly build it long ago if it is only creating an ordinary gun. But, Angus is trying to make a Magic Gun that uses mana to empower it.


    Furthermore, he also ns to create some special bullets. In his past life, Angus finds that in terms of piercing the hardest defense, there is no better weapon than the gun itself.


    Through many years, humanity has researched many types of armor-piercing bullets. However, what Angus wants to create is not only a piercing bullet. He wants to implement magic into the bullet itself.


    Hence, during this past month, Angus has been quite busy in his research and training Fifth-grade spell. Sometimes he even forgets to eat or sleep if Jayna is not called him. Currently, Angus is in a huge dilemma.


    After a few weeks of experimenting, He almost wasted all the rare resources he bought from Ernest. Even though money didn''t matter for him, he still wasted like five hundred thousand gold coins worth resources just for his experiment.


    Moreover, all of them happen in a few weeks. This expenditure is even greater than when he does the project Homunculus. However, this is a small price to create his Magic Gun. Seeing his material and resources getting low, Angus decides to order Ernest for more resources.


    However, he decided to add a few more resources and double the quantity this time. Unfortunately, because some of his items are rare, Angus couldn''t procure them as fast as before. Hearing this, Angus didn''t have any choice but contact his aunt to purchase his thing.


    Fortunately, since he is purchased in bulk, his Aunt Hersha agrees to help him. In fact, Angus feels stupid not to do this in the first ce since the minimum order of dealing with the Widespread family merchant is 1 Million gold coins.


    By his big purchase alone, he was already more than qualified to use the Widespread family service. Moreover, he also gets a family discount as he is Aunt Hersha''s favorite nephew. Still, after looking at the total of payment he needed to pay, his heart began to bleed.


    If Angus only needed to pay around five hundred thousand gold coins before, now he needs to spend about two million gold coins. Angus was required to use almost all his money just to pay this kind of money.


    However, Angus is satisfied with her mother''s family business work. If the Golden Trade needs around one month to gather his previous order. Her Aunt only required two weeks at maximum to procure his current orders, which are many times bigger than hisst order.


    ''It seems I still underestimate the Widespread familywork.'' thought Angus while sitting in his working room.


    All Angus knows is that the Widespread family is an international merchant family dealing withrge transactions only. He didn''t know anything about the Widespread family and its internal situation since he is part of the Heart Kingdom''s noble family.


    As an international merchant family, the Widespread family has stringent rules in guarding information, whether it is about the client or their own family. They also could never take sides of any kingdom or nation in Firuman.


    When he was young, Angus was quite curious about his mother''s family and tantly asked her how strong the Widespread family waspared to the Victory family. At that time, her mother is not replying clearly and only smiles at him.


    Now, Angus begins to understand that with such an extensivework and business, there must be at least many six-gradebatants or a seventh-gradebatant for it to survive all this long.


    Angus decided to create more money while waiting for his order toe. He is not sure if the resources he ordered are enough or not to create the Magic Gun. But, he knows that he will need more resources as he keeps making special bullets.


    Hence, he still needs to create more money to cover his supply. Although Angus still has royalty from the Miasma Curing Potion sale that keeps giving him a lot of money every month. It is still not enough to cover his expenses.


    For Angus, the best way to produce money is by selling monster parts from the Manual Battle system.. Angus learned from his Aunt that a monster part in very pristine condition could be sold two or three times higher than its regr price.

 Chapter 349 - Second Trial

    After sending an example of his monster part to his aunt a few days ago, his aunt turned 180 degrees in nature andpletely became a businesswoman.


    She even offers Angus a beneficial contract through themunication device directly in case he could get more monsters'' part at this pristine condition in the future. After hearing the beneficial contract, Angus decided to agree and signed it.


    The contract is nothingplicated and only needs him to sell Widespread family some pristine condition monster parts anytime. Then, the Widespread Family will buy the monster part regarding any species five times than the normal market price.


    Angus understands the monster part price could rise a lot depending on the market. When it bes very scarce and rare, the monster part with the pristine condition could be sold for five times or more than the normal market price.


    However, this didn''t matter to Angus since he only wanted to get easy money. Able to sell his monster part five times the normal market price is already profitable for him.


    Eventer, his Aunt managed to sell it ten times than market price. It is already not his business anymore. Without knowing the Golden Trader and Ernest are already losing one of their biggest clients.


    To Golden Trade, Angus may not often be having business with them. But, every time he does a business transaction, their revenue will be at least a hundred thousand gold coins.


    Leaving the business aside, Angus meditates and enters his Manual Battle system. After a few hours of killing and harvesting various parts of the monster, Angus''s consciousness returns to the real world in an exhausted state.


    "Huft¡­ I think it will take some time before I can fight the fourth grade Ogre." muttered Angus.


    Currently, Angus could fight and kill any fourth-grade monster with his third-grade mana core. However, he didn''t dare fight any fourth-grade Ogre since his winning percentage didn''t even reach 50%. This shows the difference between Ogre''sbat capability and the other monster.


    Another two weeks passed by, Angus managed to get his order in time and signed the contract with the Widespread Family. Since Angus''s Aunt couldn''te in person, they sent a representative from the family to manage the contract and its procedure.


    He also takes this opportunity to immediately sell his monster part to the Widespread Family as part of the payment for Angus''s order. With the newly bought material, Angus didn''t need to worry anymore aboutcking material and could continue his Magic Gun research.


    However, Angus currently has more important things to do than continue his Magic Gun research. A few weeks ago, his body and mind had already reached aplete state of total control.


    Angus nned to open the second Gate of Life, but he needed to make sure he was in his best condition, be it body or mind. Hence, he decided to dy opening the second Gate of life until now.


    Currently, Angus sits in the isted underground room below the inner base. He didn''t know what would happen to his body when he opened the second gate, but ording to old Balrug, some people may react wildly to the surroundings.


    To be safe, Angus decides to lock himself in the heavily enchanted underground room during the opening trial. Sitting in the middle of the room, Angus takes a deep breath and calms his mind.


    Opening the second gate of life, Angus didn''t need to go through the sameplicated process as before. All he needs to do is find the opening first gate in his mind and pass through it with the intention to search the second gate.


    In a moment, Angus already passes through the opening first gate and finds himself in the darkness without any light. Although his sense couldn''t perceive anything, his instinct feels like getting stared at after arriving at this ce.


    Suddenly, Angus notices a movement from his side attacking him. *Bam* He managed to react properly and dodge the fast iing attack. He saw a simr bright crimson twin sword in the hand of his attacker.


    Just as he wants to retaliate, his battle instinct warns him again and makes him dodge to the side. *Bam* In his previous spot, Angus could see a familiar sharp-edged weapon attached to a chain. Seeing this, Angus could guess what this trial is.


    After the initial attack, the two assant attackerse out from the shadows under the dim light.


    Looking at both of them having the same face as Angus, "Ohe one.. At least give a weapon or something?" rambled Angus.


    Both of the expressionless clones suddenly smile as if looking forwards to Angus''s misery. Suddenly, they begin attacking Angus using the same technique and power as him. Seeing this, Angus knows this will be a tough and long battle.


    ''No wonder most of the people couldn''t break through or open the second gate. The trial difficulty is rising higher than the first one.'' thought Angus.


    Not only does Angus need to fight two people with the same power and technique as him, but they also have Angus''s best weapon in their hands.


    If it is not because of the leniency of the other party, Angus guesses he may have already died many times as he tried to sense them in the darkness. While Angus decides to open the second gate of life, General Borkins finally returns from the Dark Forest.


    "Huff.. It''s good to be back." said General Borkins after entering the ck Fortress''s passage.


    "Borkins, you are back. I hope everything is going well." called Fosa.


    Although they keep in contact with each other, Fosa feels it will be reassuring to hear it directly from the other party''s mouth.


    "Yeah, we finally managed to cull down some of the Ogre this past month. They will not be a problem anymore for the time being." replied Borkins as they went towards the inner base.


    Suddenly, Borkins stopped at his ce and looked down below.


    "Borkins, is anything wrong?" asked Fosa.


    "Did you store something in the underground room recently?" asked Borkins.


    "No, but I heard Angus borrow one of the underground rooms for training a few days ago." said Fosa.


    "Training?? That''s not training!!" yelled Borkins as he realized what Angus was doing.


    "Ehh.. Is there anything wrong with Angus?" asked Fosa confusedly.


    "Tch.. that brat is more problematic than his dad. Wait here, I need to contact someone. Also gather all the enchanters we currently have." said Borkins before going to his personal room.


    Hearing this, Fosa and the others couldn''t help but decide to follow Borkins order.


    While on the way to his personal room, "What a horrible aura?? Did he want to blow up the entire Fortress? I hope they can make it in time." grumbled Borkins before taking a uniquemunication device from his personal chest inside the room.


    A week passed since Borkins gathered every enchanter. During this week, the whole ck Fortress often gets a tremor. The tremor urs more frequently and harder, like a monster trying to escape from its cage.


    Currently, in the underground room, countless enchanters are trying to fortify Angus''s isted room and its surrounding area. However, each time the shake and tremore from Angus''s room, all their enchantment bes destroyed under its might.


    They couldn''t help but reapply the rune more and more while fixing the one that was still intact. If it is not because of their constant hard work, the tremor and shaking are many times more potent than they currently feel.


    Fosa and Borkins could only pray that Angus would finish his trial sooner. However, they brushed this thought since they got information from Jacob about Angus''s superb regeneration after contacting him.


    *BOOW* *BOOW* *BOOWWWW* At this moment, everyone heard a loud horn. A hundred meters from the ck Fortress, a few dwarves are wearing armor to blow the unique shaped horn before they stand in the position.


    "Kat.. Hatcha Harchi!!" shouted all the few dwarves in unison before mming the ground with their hammer''s handle.


    After that, the earth seemed to be moving around and became a cave. Then, from inside the cave, I heard many metallic footsteps in unison. Soon, dozens of armored dwarvese out from the cave. After the dwarves passed through, the cave reverted to earth.


    At the same time, Borkins feels relieved that his help has managed toe in time. He immediately orders the guard to let the dwarves'' army pass through. After entering the ck Fortress, the dwarves'' army immediately gets weed by Borkins.


    "Elder Forgus, I am d you could make it in time." replied Borkins while bowing his head towards the dwarves'' leader and surprising everyone.


    Everyone in the base is familiar with the stubborn personality of Borkins. He even chose to die rather than bowing his head to a noble. But, now Borkins is respectfully bowing his head on his own towards the dwarves'' leader.


    "Alright, show me where the boy is? I could feel his aura getting stronger each second."mand Elder Forgus directly.


    Borkins immediately led Forgus and the others towards the underground room where Angus resided.. Seeing the enchanter trying to hold the tremor and powering from the Angus''s room, Elder Forgus nodded.

 Chapter 350 - Golden Furnace

    "Alright, let your men leave this ce. I''ll take care of the rest." said Elder Forgus.


    "You hear it! Now, get your ass away from here before I smite you myself!!" yelled Borkins to the enchanter as he returned back to his previous character.


    Hearing Borkinsmand, the enchanters immediately leave the ce. The enchanters didn''t know what was inside the room, but they knew there was something ready to blow up anytime in that room.


    If it is not because of Borkinsmand and they are binding by contract, they will have already left this ce long ago.


    After all the enchanters went away, "Borkins, open the room door when I give you the signal." said Elder Forgus.


    "Yes, sir." replied Borkins shortly.


    "Shield Bearer, Arrow formation!!"manded the Elder Forgus.


    Then, the armored dwarf begins to get into the formation with Elder Forgus at the front side.


    Seeing everyone getting ready, "Borkins, now!!" yelled Elder Forgus.


    Borkins immediately obeyed themand and opened Angus''s isted training room. Suddenly, a burst of hot strong energy came out from the room.


    However, Elder Forgus is already ready and holds their shield tightly. *Bam* At the same time, the whole ck Fortress begins to shake horribly.


    Forgus and his armored dwarf feel like being hit by a full-powered colossus monster. Still, with their strong body and power, they managed to stand on their ground. They even reflected back the strong hot energy while moving forwards slowly.


    During this time, the hot energy seems like it keeps being reflected back while also attracted towards the dwarves'' shield. The hot energy couldn''t go into another ce and keep being attracted and reflected back by the dwarves'' shield.


    After a few minutes, Forgus and his armored dwarves safely entered the room while containing the hot energy Angus released. Everyone could see a young man sitting in the middle of the room, releasing a very intense hot energy towards the surroundings.


    "Secure the perimeter, surround the boy!!"manded Forgus.


    Then, the armored dwarves moved slowly and surrounded Angus. At this moment, all the dwarves could feel enormous pressure from the hot energy.


    If they do not keep enhancing their body with mana, they will already be thrown away by the hot energy force long ago. After a while, they finally managed to surround and encircle Angus.


    "Start shirking the circle and prepare the forge!!" yelled Forgus.


    The armored Dwarves begin to shrink their circle and slowly approach Angus. After a while, they managed to reduce their distance by a few meters from Angus.


    "Start making the Forge!!"manded Forgus.


    As soon as he said that, the surrounding armored dwarves began releasing their mana and shooting towards Angus [Dwarf Secret Art - The Forge]. The surrounding hot energy immediately gets covered with the transparent barrier and fully isted on Angus''s body.


    Then, Forgus ps his hand and a thick golden liquid appears on his hand [Dwarf Secret Art - Golden Mold]. After a while, the golden liquid began to the whole of Angus''s body.


    "Now, everyone!! " yelled Forgus.


    Suddenly, another group of dwarves jump into the encirclement and brandish their hammers. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* All of them hit the liquified metal and turn into a furnace shape.


    Then, Forgus jumped on the top of Angus and hit the top of the furnace, sealing itpletely [Dwarf Secret Art - Hundred Treasure Burial].


    After being sealed, the hot energy was finally fully trapped inside the golden furnace and couldn''t the whole tremor in the ck Fortress was finally gone.


    After the entire process is done, "Elder Forgus, how is it?" asked Borkins.


    "Huff.. I am getting old at doing this. But, such absurd energy. Are you sure he is trying to open the second gate, not third or above?" asked? Forgus.


    "Yes, sir. I tested his body myself. He was still only at the first gate a few months ago." replied Borkins.


    "I see. But, still to think someone at a very young age is able to open into the second gate already. It''s a shame he is no dwarf-kin." said Forgus.


    "Yeah, sir. It''s truly a shame." said Borkins.


    "No matter, this will be Balrug''s problem anyway. Alright, I hope you stock some good drinks." said Forgus.


    "Eeh.. C-Certainly, sir." replied Borkins while having a bad feeling.


    Then, they leave the isted room leaving only a few armored dwarfs to guard the golden furnace.


    Seeing Borkins and Elder Forgusing up from the underground area, "General, Is Angus alright?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, Fourth Princess. Everything is under control now. As for Angus, let''s just hope he canplete his trial." said Borkins.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help bute towards the underground area to look at Angus worriedly. When the ck Fortress is in distress, Angus keeps having a hard fight against the two clones of his without his weapon.


    Currently, all over his body is covered with various wounds. However, his two opponents also did not leave unscathed either. The one that is holding Sky Thorn is having many of its arms broken and some severe inner wounds as it keeps vomiting blood.


    On the other hand, clones that use twin swords are much in better condition. However, its body is also covered with various kinds of wounds and its body also already reaches the limit like Angus.


    "Haa.. Ha¡­ *Cough* *Cough* Damn it, you two really are persistent. Well, I guess this is the end, right!!" said Angus towards the two expressionless clones in front of him.


    Then, the three of them begin to poke the same acupuncture in their body simultaneously [God of War Point]. Suddenly, a st of energy erupted from the three of them.


    "Come one!! Let''s go all out now!!" yelled Angus as he charged at the two clones.


    They began to sh, using their life as their energy. Despite their sudden burst of power, the real world is still not affected at all. It is only the golden furnace that gets slightly pressured under Angus''s power, but nothing is changed on the outside.


    A few days passed by since Angus was trapped inside the Golden Furnace. During this time, Jayna kept waiting in front of the Golden Furnace, worriedly hoping Angus would be able to finish the trial.


    "Ohhh¡­ You are still here, young princess." called Elder Forgus while entering the room bringing a bottle of alcoholic drink.


    "Elder Forgus." replied Jayna.


    "Don''t worry, young princess. The penalty of opening the second gate is not very heavy and could lead to death. Unless the person is too weak and stupid beyond hope. However, from what I hear, this boy should not belong to that kind of category." said Elder Forgus.


    At this moment, the burning Furnace begins to lose its power and its brightness diminishes. Noticing this, Elder Forgus immediately goes towards the Golden Furnace and inspects the Furnace.


    "The trial is done." said Forgus


    Then, Forgus sped his hand and melted the whole golden furnace. Hot steam erupted and came out from it.


    *Cough* *Cough* "What the hell is with this steam? Huh?? Why are there a lot of people here?" said Angus.


    Hearing the familiar voice from the steam, Jayna immediately ran towards the familiar figure under cover of thick hot mist.


    "Angus!!" called Jayna while hugging Angus.


    "Ehh.. Jayna, why are you here? Wait, who are you guys? What exactly is going on here?" said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ Judging by your condition, it seems you managed toplete the trial." said Elder Forgus.


    "Err.. yeah. May I know who you are?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Ahh.. my name is Forgus Goldstone, one of the elders of the dwarf race. You could call me Elder Forgus." as Forgus introduced himself.


    Hearing such a prominent figure in front of him, Angus doesn''t know what to say himself.


    "Ahh.. yes. Sure. My name is Angus Victory, third son of the Duke Victory." replied Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t be so humble, kid. Not everyone could open the second gate like yours at such a young age. I really want to chat longer with you, but it seems you need to take care of your problem first." said Forgus as he and the other armored dwarves left the room.


    "Jayna, what is going on? Why an elder from the dwarf race here?" asked Angus.


    "Stupid Angus!! I thought I was losing you!!" said Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Ehh.. Losing me? What are you saying?" asked Angus.


    "Everyone said that if you fail the trial, there is a chance you get crippled or worse death," said Jayna.


    "Ohh.. That. Well, don''t worry. There is no way this kind of trial will kill me. I will never leave you Jayna." said Angus while kissing her.


    ''Well, actually, I truly almost died during the trial, but she didn''t need to know that.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Jayna tells Angus anything that happens during his trial.


    "Ehh¡­ So many things were happening. Well, It seems I truly need to thank Elder Forgus for his help this time. Still, I didn''t expect just opening the second gate would create this kind ofmotion and it took almost two weeks.." said Angus.

 Chapter 351 - Back To The Capital

    Another week passed by since Angus sessfully opened the second Gate of Life. Apparently, the technique Gate of Life is one of the most secret techniques practiced by the dwarf race.


    Angus hears from Elder Forgus not everyone could practice such a technique and manages to open the second gate. Depending on the person, opening the Gate of Life has various effects on their surroundings.


    Among all the recorded effects, Angus''s gate opening effect is the rarest one. It is called the Soul Fire phenomenon. The person who opens the gate of life will release strong hot energy.


    Like a fire made of soul, this hot energy is very destructive, wild, and could never be extinguished. In ancient times, many cases of Dwarf strongholds were famous for their defense getting destroyed by this phenomenon.


    Angus also learns some superstitious myths that say that only a dwarf that can manifest soul fire could be the Dwarf King.


    Hence, there is aw that whenever the Soul Fire phenomenon urs, all the dwarf needs to help contain it. Moreover, the person will also be respected among the dwarves for eternity.


    Gaining the respect of this hard rock stubborn race is very hard. Some even needed to help and donate many times before they could be a dwarf''s friend. But, to earn the respect of all over the race is a different matter. It is akin to being their hero.


    After Angus'' matter is settled down, Elder Forgus and his people stay for a few days before returning home, leaving Angus to adapt to his new strength. Currently, Angus is training hard to regain control over his body.


    After opening the gate of life, his control is very messed up. He couldn''t even move without breaking things. Even the hardened stone floor cracked under his careless step. After checking his status panel, he finally knows why his control over his body is very messed up.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 17 Years Old


    MP: 618/618


    Chi: 386


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 53


    Dexterity: 52


    Intelligence: 51


    Vitality: 50


    Soul Point: 389.142


    Soul Reserve: 724


    After opening the second Gate of Life, Angus''s strength increased by three points and dexterity by two points. The increase of three points is huge and really messes up his control. Angus guesses it will take months to get back into his previous perfect control.


    Until then, he couldn''t even increase his strength and dexterity anymore. At least until Angus regains some basic control over his body. Now, Angus is sweating, trying to lift a peanut using chopsticks.


    In his surroundings, there are thousands of broken chopstick marks for his hard training. This training may seem simple, but for the current Angus situation, it is very hard to lift a peanut with chopsticks without breaking it or crushing the chopstick.


    Not only does it need control over his strength, but it also requires a precise power to lift the peanut, or it will fall. Angus also stopped his research and experiment in making Magic Guns.


    With his current body condition, let alone making Magic Guns, even making a single piece of throwing dagger is already hard for him, much less such a finest product like Magic Gun.


    *Crack* "Damn it!! Another failure!!" said Angus as he also started getting frustrated after a thousand times of breaking chopsticks.


    After calming his mind and shaking hands, Angus continued his training. If he wants to have basic control over his body, he needs to be able to pass this training.


    Otherwise, it will take more time to gain his superb control like before. While Angus is training, Jayna and Anna are also training on their own beside him.


    Looking at Angus training with chopsticks to lift peanuts, "Big sis.. Big sis¡­ Why is Angus ying the chopstick?" asked Anna while still wearing full metal armor.


    "Anna, Angus is not ying with the chopstick. He is training to control his body." said Jayna.


    "Ehh¡­ Did Angus''s body going to explode like a bubble?" asked Anna weirdly.


    "Err.. I don''t think so. Anna, why don''t you go back to your training now." said Anna.


    At this moment, Annaes towards Angus'' side and picks up the chopstick while lifting the peanut easily.


    "Ehh.. What''s so fun ying with chopsticks and peanuts?? Weird Angus." remarked Anna.


    Hearing Anna''s remarkbined with his pent-up frustration, "That''s it!! *Bonk* Come with me, I will burst you like a bubble!!" said Angus while hitting Anna''s head.


    "Ouch.. It hurts.. It hurts!!" cried Anna while getting dragged by Angus towards the training ground.


    Later everyone could hear Anna''s cry from getting beaten up by Angus. After being satisfied, punishing the little troublemaker Angus back to his frustrated training.


    "Well, at least my mana control is also not getting messed up or I really don''t know what to do." said Angus while having a long sigh.


    At the same time, Jayna could only shake her head at Angus and Anna''s interaction. She is already getting used to their rough interaction.


    Another week passed by uneventfully. Currently, both Angus, Jayna, and Anna are leaving the ck Fortress and returning to the capital city. As much as they do not want to go back and separate, they still need to go back to the academy and report about their mission.


    The journey towards the capital is quite long and takes about a few weeks with their current carriage speed. Since they are not in a hurry, they decide to enjoy their time while looking around the surroundings.


    This is also one of Angus'' opportunities to enjoy his time with Jayna while traveling. They feel like a small family having a trip without worrying about anything.


    However, during the war, Angus often heard rumors about some diplomatic failureunched by the Heart Kingdom towards the surrounding nation. This shows the nearby nation is neither want to get involved with the Heart Kingdom nor even want the Heart Kingdom itself.


    Knowing this, Angus begins to feel that more headache is going toe after he arrives at the capital. But, no matter what happens, he will never surrender Jayna to anyone, even if he is going to destroy the other kingdom by himself.


    As a high noble, Angus knows the true strength of the Heart Kingdom. Currently, if they are going all out, they could even raze the Nergal Kingdom to the ground in only a few days. However, they couldn''t do that since the world alliance would never allow such an act.


    Although the world alliance with the elf kingdom as its head never interferes with the kingdom''s affair, they really condemn the act ofpletely eradicating a kingdom as it could decrease the overall power of the civilian society.


    Destroying a big nation and kingdom as big as the Nergal Kingdom is a no-go from the start. Hence, it makes the Heart Kingdom passive since it also couldn''tunch the attack first.


    However, if the war breaks out, the other country will definitely not stay still and try to get a piece of juicy meat from the Heart Kingdom. Even in the end, they couldn''t destroy the Heart Kingdom. They could still weaken the Heart Kingdom and get some of their resources.


    This is why Angus always tries not to get involved with the war itself. But, after hearing that, even Jayna needs to be used as a political tool. Angus feels like razing all this kingdom to know their ce.


    Thinking about this, Angus gave a long sigh, "Haa¡­ In the worst case, I will go towards the front line and kill all those that stand in my way." muttered Angus.


    Soon, they finally arrive at the capital city. To their surprise, everyone besides Angus, Jayna, and Anna has already arrived at the capital city and finished their graduation mission.


    They decide to go back to their respective ces first before going towards the Royal Academy separately tomorrow. The next day, Angus goes towards the Royal Academy after wearing his noble attire and the academy uniform.


    Entering the royal academy, Angus immediately goes towards Spring Dorm to find his friend and Jayna. Arriving at the Spring Dorm, he finds some people inside the Spring Dorm perimeter.


    "Ehh.. why are there some outsiders here?" muttered Angus before going to the garden where everyone is currently at.


    "What are you suddenlyunching an attack on Anna? " yelled Jayna.


    "Shut up, kid!! You should be d that I killed that monster in human skin for you before she became trouble." said a man wearing armor.


    Hearing the person remark, Angus couldn''t help but hide his presence and observe the man.


    "Umm.. Sir Sid, please stop this. Anna is only a child." said Millie.


    "Child!! Don''t be fooled by her appearance. She may look like a child, but she is a monster inside." said Sid, the armored man.


    "Anna is the guarantee by His Majesty that she will not cause trouble. Do you doubt His Majesty King Leon''s order?" said Jayna coldly.


    "Tch.. Who cares about a king from the nation. You are nothing in front of the Temple of Death. Now, move aside, or I will kill you too for concluding with that monster.." rebuked Sid.

 Chapter 352 - Enraged Angus

    Sid begins to stretch out his hand with the intent to harm both Jayna and Anna. Just as Jayna ready her sword to defend herself, Angus appeared in front of her and grabbed Sid''s hand.


    "Tch.. Another kid!! Let go of my.. ARGGH!!" screamed Sid at the end of his sentence.


    *Crack* At this moment, Angus literally crushed Sid''s hand while still keeping gripping it.


    "Oh.. I am sorry I have bad control over my strength." said Angus expressionlessly but still gripping the hand.


    "You!!" said Sid as he wanted to retaliate with the other hand.


    Before Sid could do anything, Angus put more pressure on his hand. *Crack* *Crack* The broken wrist bes more crushed under Angus''s pressure and gives more pain to Sid.


    "Arghhh!! Let my hand go!! It''s broken!! It''s broken!!" screamed Sid while trying to fight back.


    However, under Angus''s pressure, Sid couldn''t even muster any strength. Looking at their superior screamed in pain. The other people with armor tried to interfere. Seeing this Angus took a nce at them before tapping his foot.


    "Hmph.. Kneel!!" said Angus.


    Suddenly, a bright magic circle appeared below the other armored guard and forced them to face the ground like the gravity in their surroundings increased many times. This is actually the hidden defense mechanism Angus nted in the Spring Dorm long ago.


    It is a rune that could increase the gravity of a certain spot at once. Only the fifth-grade abovebatant managed to break this kind of rune enchantment. Otherwise, they will be forced to slump and kneel on the ground.


    "Anyway, who are you guys? Didn''t the royal academy have strict rules not to allow a mere guard to enter the academy ground?" said Angus.


    "A mere guard?!! We are the prestigious members of the Temple of Death!! How dare you.. Arrghh!!" replied Sid but screamed in pain again as Angus increased his pressure grip again.


    "Ohh.. So, you are from the Temple of Death." said Angus expressionlessly.


    "Yeah.. Why get scared now!! ARRGHH!! My arm!!" screamed Sid.


    *Brrtt* Suddenly, Angus tore off Sid''s entire arm using only his hand.


    "Ahh.. I am sorry. I thought this is better since your hand hurt badly." said Angus with a smile


    However, everyone feels like seeing a devil smiling at them. Then, Angus also applied a gravity rune towards Sid and made him rooted on the ground before looking at Jayna and the others.


    "You guys alright?" said Angus with another smile.


    "Angus¡­" called Jayna.


    But, before she could say more. Millie cut her down.


    "Angus, please stop this. This is only a misunderstanding." said Millie.


    "Ehh.. misunderstanding?? Sure. Let me take care of them." said Angus before going back to Sid.


    *Brrtt* Suddenly, Angus tore off Sid''s remaining arm the same way he did before.


    "ARRGGHH!! You will pay for this!" screamed Sid.


    "Nice, what a beautiful voice. I don''t know if you could ''sing'' well. So, let us hear more of your beautiful voice." said Angus while crushing his shoulder with his hand,


    "Arghh!!" screamed Sid in pain.


    "Don''t be shy. Let everyone hear your beautiful voice." said Angus while keeping his smile.


    Then, Angus envelopes his hand with hot me before putting it on the bleeding arm and cauterizing it.


    "ARGHH!! No more.. Please no more!!" screamed Sid.


    Anyway¡­ *flick*" said Angus while releasing the rune enchantment at the other guard.


    "Call your superior here. Or you may want to try ''singing'' with him." said Angus towards the other guard.


    At the same time, he also crushed Sid''s other shoulder using his hand.


    "ARGGHH!!!" screamed Sid.


    "Angus!! Stop this." said Millie.


    "Don''t worry, Millie. After all, this is just a misunderstanding, right? Hey, why are all of you still here? Do you also want to ''sing'' like him." said Angus while smiling.


    Hearing Angus''s reply, Millie couldn''t help but know this is going to be a huge problem. In the meantime, the other guards of the Temple of Death immediately run and go away from their location like being hunted by a predator.


    After the guard ran away, Angus also sent out a small bird made of fire flying in the sky. Then, Angus went back to look at Sid with a smile.


    "Now, where are we? Oh yeah.. you''re just about to sing, right? We need to finish at least a song." said Angus before grabbing Sid''s rib and starting to put pressure on it slowly.


    "ARGHH!! No more!! Please, I am sorry!!" screamed Sid while starting to cry.


    "Nonono.. Don''t be sorry. Didn''t youe from the Temple of Death? You should look forward to meeting your god after this. But, before that. You still need to finish an entire album first." said Angus with a smile before starting to break Sid''s rib.


    "Angus, please stop! Just stop this!!" said Millie as she couldn''t bear to see such torture.


    "Ahaa.. Good idea. Millie, why don''t you heal this trash here. I can''t have him meeting his beloved god too soon. You could also practice your healing spell now. So, it''s two birds with one stone. Haha." said Angus while dragging Millie.


    "No.. Angus." said Millie trying to fight back.


    "Millie, you better do as I say." said Angus in a cold tone.


    At this moment, everyone feels immense mana pressure from Angus. Everyone feels like they are in front of an enraged mad beast.


    It is at this moment everyone knows that Angus is genuinely enraged. This is also the first time everyone, even Jayna, ever sees Angus truly angry about something.


    Jayna couldn''t help but feel happy inside but also worried at the same time. He worried Angus would cause more trouble in this matter. Feeling intense pressure and hearing Angus'' cold tone, Millie reluctantlyplies with Angus and starts to heal Sid.


    After healing Sid for a while, "Alright, let''s hear the next song." said Angus with a smile and his mana aura ispletely gone.


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but have a horrible expression, especially Axel, who tried not to puke looking at Sid''s state. However, he forced himself to stay as no one wanted to go away from here.


    They want to know what will happen next. For them, Angus is not only their friend but also their leader and teacher. Over the years, Angus not only became their friend but also often taught them some stuff aboutbat and magic. They worried about what would happen to Angus.


    This feeling is true, especially for Mia, who always supported Millie. On one side is her best friend and on the other side is teacher and friend figure. She is conflicted about who she is going to support and chooses to stay silent while keeping looking at the scene.


    At this moment, Angus continues to make Sid ''sing'' while crushing his leg''s bone slowly with his hand pressure. After a while, a group of people with gray color themese to the Spring Dorm apanied by principal Antonio.


    "Ohhh¡­ Wee, everyone. You almost miss a beautiful concert by.. Who is your name again?" said Angus while sending a jolt of electricity towards Sid, who is under him.


    "ARGHH!!" screamed Sid.


    Seeing this, the people of the Temple of Death immediately went into a rage.


    "You¡­ How dare you do this?" asked one of the armored soldiers from the Temple of Death.


    Before the soldier jumps to attack Angus, "Stop!!" yelled a woman wearing gray attire.


    "Hee.. It seems the Temple of God has someone with a brain." chimed Angus.


    At this moment, a huge mana pressure feels from the above. Suddenly, Duke Jacob appeared from the sky andnded beside Angus.


    "Angus, what kind of trouble do you have now?" said Jacob.


    "Don''t worry, Father. This is a very important matter. Anyway, I assume you must be the one in charge and this guy superior, right?" asked Angus towards the woman in the gray clothes.


    "Yes, My name is Saya. You could call me Priest Saya. Nice to meet you, young master Angus. d to meet you again, Duke Jacob."


    "Sure. So, what''s going on here?" asked Jacob.


    "There is nothing to concern here, Duke Jacob. This is just a simple misunderstanding." said Priest Saya.


    "Hoo¡­ Interesting. So, Priest Saya. Are you this guy''s superior?" said Angus while kicking lightly at the horrible state Sid, who is on the verge of a mental break from the pain.


    "You dare!!" yelled the other soldier.


    But, they shut up once again after Priest Saya waved her hand.


    "Yes, he is my subordinate. I apologize if he did something wrong and offended you, young master Angus." said Priest Saya.


    "Hee¡­ Interesting. I don''t know that ignoring the King''s decree and trying to assassinate a royalty could be solved with only an apology." said Angus.


    "Angus, what do you mean?" asked Jacob solemnly.


    "Well, I am not sure what is going on inside your Temple of Death organization or what you n. But since you are superior to this guy, you should be responsible for his actions, right?" asked Angus and didn''t reply to his father.


    "Y-Yes, it is." said Priest Saya.


    "Then, let me tell you the brief story. First, your stupid dumbass subordinate just insulted our king and ignored his decree by trying to attack Anna."


    "Then, feeling like not satisfied with it, he even dare tried to threaten and attack the Fourth Princess Jayna Heart, which means an attempt of assinating.." exined Angus.

 Chapter 353 - [Bonus ]Extortion

    After hearing Angus''s exnation, Jacob immediately releases his mana pressure towards the surroundings and increases the temperature of the surroundings.


    "I suppose the Temple of Death has their own exnation." said Jacob.


    Before Priest Saya could say anything, one of her subordinates voiced their own.


    "It''s a lie. He is lying. S-Sid is just trying to get rid of that monster kid, but suddenly that girl stops him." said the guard in a hurry while pointing at Jayna.


    ''Dumbass!!'' thought Priest Saya while knowing theplicated matter.


    "Ohh.. Did you know that she is actually the Fourth Princess, Jayna Heart?" asked Jacob as he increased his mana pressure.


    "N-No.. I swear it is all on Sid. Sid is the one that did it on his own." said the guard in a hurry.


    "Priest Saya, Is there anything else you want to say?" said Jacob while ring at Saya.


    "I truly apologize for my subordinate behavior. Please let mepensate for it." said Priest Saya.


    "Good. Then, how about giving us all of your healing art, spells, and knowledge." intercepted Angus.


    Everyone immediately looked at Angus.


    "What?? It makes sense, right? They try to assassinate royalty, the future pir of the Heart kingdom. They should be d that I am not making them ''sing'' right now." said Angus.


    "T-This.." said Priest Saya.


    "Oi¡­ Priest Saya, let me ask you, what if your high priest or someone important in the Temple of Death gets assassinated? Are you going to let the preparator just ''mere''pensation." asked Angus coldly.


    Priest Saya could only stay silent and couldn''t answer Angus''s question.


    "Priest, you can''tply with this outrageous demand." said the guard.


    "Why not?" asked Angus.


    "This isplete extortion. A daylight robbery." rebuked the other guard.


    "During my travel doing mission, I heard that the Temple of Death mission is to help the poor and cure the sickness. If you gave us your healing art knowledge, wouldn''t it mean you could cure the sickness faster and better as more people know your art?" exined Angus.


    "Or¡­ that mission and preaching about goodness is just bullshit as you have a hidden ulterior motive?" added Angus.


    "Nonsense. How dare you question our teaching and sacred mission?" replied the guard.


    "Then, you shouldn''t have a problem giving us your healing art knowledge? This is just a smallpensation after you tried to assassinate our princess, no?" asked Angus.


    "I.. I am sorry, young master Angus. I don''t have enough authorization for suchpensation." said Priest Saya.


    "Then, talk to your superior. This is a huge matter. You attempted to assassinate a royalty here. How about you give us a reply until noon at twelve o''clock whether you agree to our demand or not? Is that okay with you, Your Majesty?" asked Angus while looking at the sky.


    Suddenly, King Leon appeared in the sky with a smile.


    "Yeah, I agree. Otebon!!" shouted King Leon.


    Then, a muscr man filled with scar wearing armor with a burning spear emblemes and arrives at King Leon''s side.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." said the Extermination squad leader.


    "Pass mymand. The moment the Temple of Death didn''t give us satisfactorypensation. I want you to hunt down every single priest or people that are affiliated with them without any exception." said King Leon loudly.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty." replied Otenbon respectfully.


    "Good, you may be dismissed. I am looking forward to your reply, O Temple of Death." said King Leon while ncing at people from the Temple of Death before disappearing from the spot.


    As soon as the King is gone, the people from the Temple of Death slump on the ground as they feel like they are just escaping from Death. The moment King Leon appears, they feel unimaginable pressure and make it hard for them even to breathe.


    If it is not because of their intense mind training, they may have already gone crazy receiving full pressure from King Leon.


    After getting their bearings, "T-Then, please excuse us." said Priest Saya.


    "Sure, let me again this noon. Make sure you practice your singing. I don''t want you to break like this little shit just after singing a little bit." said Angus while stabbing Sid with a dagger made of me.


    However, there is no scream from Sid like before. If people look closely, they can see the light in Sid''s eyes is gone. He is just like an empty husk without soul or consciousness. Seeing this, everyone knows that Sid is truly broken.


    When someone receives tremendous pain over and over again, their mind starts to break down and shut itself in an attempt to protect themself. This makes the person either alive or dead. For the believer of thedy of death, this is the worst situation they want to enter into.


    Just as they thought it was done, "Hmm¡­ If I am not wrong, Master Valeron recentlyined about theck of living testing subjects. Well, it seems he will get a lot of test subjects after this." said Angus with a smile.


    Seeing Angus''s smile, they feel like seeing a devil waiting to devour their soul smiling at them. The group from the Temple of Death immediately fasten their speed and escape from the crazy young master in front of them.


    "Haa.. You really are full of trouble. Just a month ago, I heard you almost exploded the whole Fortress. Now, this matters. Can''t you just stop giving this old man more work." said Jacob.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry, besides if they are truly not stupid, they will agree to our demand. If not, then let''s just say we get a lot of stuff too from them." said Angus.


    "Well, I hope so." replied Jacob, uncertainty.


    "Father, are we so weak that we cannot even protect our loved one?" asked Angus in a serious tone.


    Jacob is surprised at Angus'' sudden question before smiling.


    "Yeah, true. We are not so weak that we cannot even protect our loved ones. Don''t worry, Angus. I will make sure the Temple of Death pays for this matter." said Jacob before flying away.


    "Sure. Good luck out there." said Angus.


    "Haa¡­ You are really one kind of student, Angus." said the headmaster Antonio.


    "Hahaha¡­ I will take that as apliment. Anyway, headmaster, could you please send this piece of shit to master Valeron? Just say he is a new test subject." said Angus while lifting Sid''s disfigured body with mana effortlessly.


    "Err.. S-Sure." said the Headmaster as he took Sid away.


    "Angus!!" called Jayna while hugging him.


    "There.. There.. Everything is fine. See, nothing is happening to me." said Angus with a caring smile while patting Jayna''s head.


    His expression ispletely different than when he talks to the Temple of Death. No one believes that such a young man with a good smile was just torturing and extorting the Temple of Death a few minutes ago. At this moment, Millie strengthens herself and approaches Angus.


    "Angus, I.. I.." said Millie.


    "Millie." called Angus as he cut her sentence.


    "I don''t know what you experience during the mission or what connection you have with the Temple of Death. But, you need to remember your roots and think carefully next time. Actually, I don''t even care if this happens to other people."


    "But, they just touch my bottom line. They dare almost to harm my two treasured people in this world. What if I happen to bete or not here? Do you think you could stop this imbecile from hurting Jayna and Anna?"


    "They should be d that I don''t start hunting down all that stupid member from Temple of Death now. Because that''s what I will do regardless of whether they gavepensation or not."


    "Still, I am not doing it for two reasons. First, too much work, Second you still need a good healing art teacher. So, next time you need to think wisely because I will not be as merciful as right now when ites to Jayna and Anna matter." said Angus before dragging Jayna inside.


    Seeing the matter already solved peacefully, Ian and Axel also leave Mia and Millie alone.


    "Millie." called Mia.


    "M-Mia, Did what I did wrong?" asked Millie.


    "Stupid Millie!!" as Mia hit Millie''s head.


    "Ouch.." screamed Millie.


    "It doesn''t matter what you are doing is right or wrong. Just do what your heart believes without getting influenced by others. I am sure Angus also didn''t care if you were still learning from the Temple of Death." said Mia.


    "Ehh.. But.." said Millie.


    "Millie, Angus is mad at you because you try to side with the outsider while they try to harm Lady Jayna and Anna. If someone dares to harm you and others try to protect him, I will also be mad." exined Mia.


    "I don''t know what kind of experience you get at the Temple of Death during your mission. But, I hope you will not forget your roots and friends like Angus said. Besides that, I will always cheer on you." added Mia.


    "M-Mia. I-I am sorry. Huaa.." said Millie while hugging Mia and tearing up.


    "There.. There¡­ Don''t be such a cry baby. You are already a full grown-up.." said Mia while patting Millie''s head.

 Chapter 354 - Pressure

    A few hours after Angus forces the Temple of Death, the high priest of Temple of Death and Priest Saya, along with a few of their strongest warriors, gather in the capital city to meet and negotiate with the Heart Kingdom side.


    Because of sudden notice, they could only gather their strongest people in the nearby capital city. Still, they managed to gather two full-fledged sixth-gradebatants toe to the meeting.


    Unlike the other religious organizations that use the power of God through their sacred maiden to make their believer their champion and instantly reach sixth Grade, the Temple of Death couldn''t use this method since they don''t have a sacred maiden.


    However, with their vastwork, influence, and resources, they still managed to nurture some sixth-gradebatants. Unfortunately, this force is scattered throughout the world. In the Heart Kingdom, they only have three sixth-gradebatant standby.


    Because of the time constraint Angus gave them, they could only gather two of them while the other one was too far away to reach them in time.


    Arriving at the meeting hall, the Heart kingdom soldier couldn''t help but hold their breath as the two sixth-gradebatants from the Temple of God entered the room.


    Since they came to the area, both of them were released and didn''t hide their aura. This made the guard nearby couldn''t even stand properly. This is the power of an actual full-fledged sixth-gradebatant. Just one of them has the power to obliterate an entire citypletely.


    Entering the room, they could see two people already in the room beside the nearby soldier. The first one is a famous human female negotiator from the Heart Kingdom called Bertha. Recently, she managed to get some achievement by striking some deals with the nearby kingdom.


    Because of the tension between the kingdoms, it is very hard to make deals and contract with the nearby kingdom. However, the nearby kingdom couldn''t justpletely cut their ties with the Heart Kingdom. They still need them, especially in the business sector.


    Still, most of the negotiation and diplomatic actsunched by the Heart Kingdom failed. But, few of them are also sessful because of their brilliant negotiator. Among the Heart Kingdom''s negotiators, Bertha could be said to be one of the best.


    With their vastwork and influence, the Temple of Death also knows the achievement of Bertha.


    ''It seems King Leon really put importance to this meeting.'' thought Priest Saya before looking at the other person in the room.


    The person is none other than the famous Duke Jacob himself. The one hailed as the Duke Fire Dragon and the youngest human that can reach sixth grade. Although Duke Jacob could be categorized as a new sixth-gradebatant, his power is also real.


    For Priest Saya, who witnessed this man''s prowess during the monster overlord incident, she couldn''t help but respect and fear the man at the same time. She still remembers how Jacob used the sh Fire spell to decimate hundreds of thousands of undead monsters to ash at once.


    "Wee, please have a seat. It is an honor to meet Master Eli and Master Hocus, the protector of the Temple of Death. I assume you must be High Priest Cretin and the famous Priest Saya that often heard about." called Bertha.


    "I am not as famous as you said. I am just a humble servant of our beloved God." replied Saya while the others stayed silent.


    Beforeing here, the Temple of Death agreed to let Saya be the one that negotiated with the other party.


    At this moment, the two sixth-gradebatants from the Temple of Death begin to pressurize Bertha and Jacob using their aura.


    Jacob does not sit idle either and releases his aura to counterattack them. Still, he could only defend himself and Bertha as the only sixth grade in this room. The room atmosphere bes more intense as Bertha, who is only a third-gradebatant, starts having cold sweat.


    Yet the High Priest Cretin and Priest Saya only look at the situation silently as it is a normal urrence.


    In Firuman, this small intimidation to gain the upper hand before the negotiation begins is normal. Still, things could also go wrong and there will be a fight between the two sides at once.


    After a while, "Ermm¡­ Ladies and gentlemen, why don''t we begin the meeting and let''s not waste any more time?" said Bertha as she got more ufortable with the pressure she got.


    Hearing this, both Eli and Hocus couldn''t help but smile as if they were winning on their little sh before retracting their aura. However, they find something wrong with Jacob''s expression, which is still having a calm smile from the start of their sh.


    "Wait for a moment, Bertha. We still need to wait for one more person." said Jacob.


    "Eh.. who?" asked Bertha.


    Suddenly, the entire room bes hot, like inside the sauna. A momentter, appeared a man with red-colored skin and crimson hair beside Jacob. All the people from the Temple of Death side immediately feel like they are in front of a predator.


    Both Eli and Hocus instantly feel like facing an absolute force they never felt before. Compared to the pressure they just released before, this is another whole different level. They didn''t even dare to even look at the red-skinned man directly in fear of getting instantly burned alive.


    For the first time in their life as the protector of the Temple of Death, they feel an absolute fear. Even the experienced High Priest Cretin had a lot of sweat, not because of the room temperature, but because of the aura he felt from the man in front of him.


    Not to mention Priest Saya, who is only a fifth-grade magician. If it is not because of her strong will, she will undoubtedly fall unconscious under this tremendous pressure. She couldn''t even breathe since the man showed up in the room.


    This red skin man is none other than Jade Victory, the second seventh-gradebatant of the Heart Kingdom. At this moment, Jacob talks casually while keeping the same smile as before.


    "You arete, Brother." said Jacob.


    Retracting his aura, "Unlike you who is sitting all day in the office, I need to travel a lot." replied Jade casually.


    As soon as Jade retracted his aura, the Temple of God side immediately felt released from the execution row.


    ''So, this is the power of a seventh-gradebatant. We should never mess with them in the first ce.'' thought Saya inwardly.


    "Anyway, it seems Angus never stops creating trouble for us. I wonder how you are able to take care of him all this year." said Jade casually.


    "You have no idea, brother. That son of mine is nothing but full of trouble. Sometimes I even envy those people with a normal child." replied Jacob.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry, I know how troublesome taking care of a genius son and daughter is. There is even a famous phrase in the Endless Battlefield that only the genius one that attracts trouble." said Jade,pletely ignoring the Temple of Death people.


    "Really?? Do you have some tips about raising sons?" asked Jacob as if he was in the middle of a family chat and also ignoring the Temple of Death people.


    Seeing that the two of them keep continuing to talk themself ignoring them, the High priest couldn''t help but get a little bit angry. But, he is also afraid of the red-skinned man in front of him. He couldn''t help but signal the Priest Saya with his eye.


    "Ehem.. I-It''s an honor to meet you, master Jade. H-How about we start the meeting now?" said Priest Saya in a stutter as she had notpletely recovered from Jade''s aura before.


    If it is not because of her strong will and mental fortitude, she is already running away from the room, peeing herself, or entering a panic state.


    Even though the pressure is gone, it still leaves a deep impression on her. Just being in the same room with Jade already requires all her strength to stay sane.


    "Alright, sure. So, did you agree to Angus''s request?" asked Jade directly.


    "E-Excuse me??" asked Priest Saya back.


    "Did you agree to give us all your healing art, knowledge, and spells?" said Jacob.


    "Err.. I-I am sorry about that¡­" said Priest Saya.


    Suddenly, both Jade and Jacob get up from their seats, alerting everyone to their sudden action.


    "Alright, then, I will tell His Majesty to start exterminating the Temple of Death." said Jacob.


    Hearing this, Priest Saya couldn''t help but respond quickly, "W-Wait.. Couldn''t we talk over this first?"


    "Talk?? Is there anything to talk about?" said Jacob.


    "We still could solve this matter peacefully. This is all just a small misunderstanding?" said Priest Saya.


    "Oii.. Priest. I still don''t know much about the culture of this world. But, in the Endless Battlefield dimension, if you dare to attempt killing a leader child, you should prepare to fight to death cause there will be a whole n/vige hunting you down." said Jade coldly.


    "You should be d that King Leon stopped me from hunting and killing all of you ass-kisser fucker the moment you try to hurt and attempt to kill Jayna.." added Jade.

 Chapter 355 - Hard Retaliation

    Although Jade doesn''t release his aura when talking, all the Temple of Death side feels an invisible pressure from Jade. They feel like Jade will indeed hunt them down if they don''t give a better answer. This is the true power of a seventh-gradebatant.


    After reaching this legendary realm, thebatant''s word and sentence are akin to prediction with great possibility to happen. If the person said the whole country would be destroyed, it means the country will be destroyed, be it because of them or another party.


    There are even some people who believe the seventh-gradebatant is like a real-life God. Still, this is not entirely wrong since, with their unimaginable power, they are close to god walking on Firuman.


    In Firuman, there are many seventh-gradebatants. Some of them arepletely out of their mind and mad. However, In serious situations, they are undeniably a very powerful force that could realize everything they resolve to do.


    Hearing Jade''s reply, "D-Do the Heart Kingdom really want an unnecessary bloodshed?" asked the sixth-gradebatant Eli while steeling himself.


    "Bloodshed? You make us sound like the viin here." replied Jacob.


    "Isn''t that what you are intent on doing here?" asked the sixth-gradebatant Hocus.


    "Oii¡­ Did you think the Heart Kingdom is a fool? Did you think we don''t know your attempt to entice Millie with your so-called teaching and molding her slowly?" said Jacob coldly.


    "Did you think we don''t know why you assigned five fourth-gradebatants to her? Heck, even I don''t have any luxury to spare that many bodyguards at that level for my son."


    "I suspect you even try to prevent her from having too much interaction with her friend and the Heart Kingdom in the name of guarding her. She didn''t even have a lot of contact with her childhood best friend Mia and her beloved family after she started training with you guys."


    "I know Millie personally since he is Angus''s friend and his father is also a friend of mine. I know her personality and behavior. But, you dare to slowly brainwash her and fill her brain with your so-called teaching." said Jacob coldly.


    "Among all the kids that return from that dimension, Millie is the only one with the caring and naive personality. Although she is maturing a little bit aftering back from that dimension, she is still pure and more innocentpared to others." exined Jacob.


    Yet, you dare to taint her mind and make her even doubt herself. Currently, while we are talking, she is having a deep self-reflection about what she is doing. An innocent seventeen years old girl needs to experience all of this because of you! " added Jacob.


    "We know she will sooner orter experience this as she holds the legendary soul power and needs to be more mature.


    "But, not in this way. Did you know because of stupid machination, her rtionship with my son and her friend is now stranded. They will never be able to have the same rtionship as they used to be."


    "Say, Priest Saya, is this really what they are teaching you about goodness in your belief?" asked Jacob in a louder tone.


    Hearing Jacob''s question, Priest Saya couldn''t say anything as she also felt the same thing as Millie when she decided to serve in the Temple of Death.


    "Now, you tell us that we want unnecessary bloodshed? Who do you think we are? We are the Heart Kingdom, the number one human race kingdom in Firuman!!" yelled Jacob.


    "If we can''t even protect our people from being robbed, we should be ashamed for being called number one. If you dare to mess with our people, you should prepare to fight us to death. Because we are not so weak that we can''t even protect our own." said Jacob resolutely.


    Hearing Jacob''s sentence, the Temple of Death feels like all their plot is exposed in front of them.


    ''Damn¡­ We are underestimating the Heart Kingdom too much.'' thought High Priest Cretin.


    "T-That''s not true. We never do that. Did you even have proof?" asked Eli at Jacob''s usation.


    "Proof?? Well, how about you are the one that shows us the proof of your innocence? If you im you didn''t do everything I said before, why not give us your healing art? Didn''t your so-called mission be about healing the poor and sickness?"


    "You shouldn''t have a problem sharing your healing art with us. Or did you truly have other motives like Angus said and did everything I said before? Now, choose¡­ Will you give us your healing art aspensation or bloodshed?" asked Jacob.


    Before the Temple of Death could reply, "Oii.. you bunch of ass-kissers. Let me tell you one thing, don''t think that we are bluffing and afraid to go to war with you. We are currently looking for a target to test and show the world our might." said Jade

 Chapter 356 - Bloody Star

    Unlike other religious organizations, the Temple of Death didn''t have a sacred maiden and couldn''t produce any Champion of God. Hence, they somewhatg behind other big religious organizations in terms of building power.


    Although they could be said to be the most influential and wealthy religious organization, they are still nothing in front of absolute strength. In Firuman, the war between religious organizations is more brutal and ruthless than conflict between nations.


    The religious organization always preaches the same thing and makes the people believe in their God. It is not rare if they have a conflict between one with the others about whose God is right or wrong.


    Since the World Alliance never truly steps in for their conflict, they fight without restraint until death. If the Temple of Death loses their credibility and reputation, the other big religious organization will definitely use this opportunity to attack them.


    In the end, Temple of Death may not only face retaliation from the Heart Kingdom but also fight the other big religious organization that is already targeting them. This is the worst scenario for the Temple of Death and thest thing they want to happen.


    A few days passed by since the incident with the Temple of Death. In the end, the Temple of Death decided toply with the demand from the Heart Kingdom.


    Not only do they need to give all their healing art knowledge and spells, but they also need to provide a few items and resources aspensation. Moreover, they also need to lend their priests/healers in case the Heart is going to war for the next twenty years.


    After hours of negotiation, both Temple of Death and Heart Kingdom sides begin to sign the contract to bind their agreement. However, the Temple of Death still could use some loophole in the contract, like sending their most secret knowledge first to their sub-branch organization.


    This way, they could still manage to preserve their most secret knowledge and art despite already being bound by the contract. The Heart Kingdom didn''t care about this since their harvest is already a lot from this incident.


    Pushing the Temple of Death more will only create a harsh retaliation from them. Although King Leon wasn''t afraid to go to war with them, it''s better to gain what they achieved now since they also didn''t need to lose everything.


    However, this is the only first nightmare the Temple of Death needs to face. Hidden in the dark, Angus still is not forgiving them as they try to harm Jayna even though it was kind of a misunderstanding.


    The next day after Angus heard they needed a few days to finalize the contract, Angus went out towards the capital city street and reached the border of the slum area. After walking for a while, Angus arrived in front of a mysterious tavern.


    Despite the Tavern''s appearance, no one in the surrounding area seems to notice it. Although the tavern looks ordinarypared to other run-down buildings nearby, it looks very eye-catching. Still, no one is entering the tavern andpletely ignoring it.


    This is the same tavern that Angus found a few years ago along with Vergil. At that time, Angus already feels weird about this tavern and has a hunch about the identity of this tavern. However, hepletely ignored it since it didn''t have anything to do with him.


    If the Temple of Death didn''t try to antagonize him this time, Angus also would nevere to this ce again and would prefer to stay as far away as possible from it. Aftering to this mysterious tavern for a second time, he is confident about this mysterious tavern''s identity.


    Looking at the Crimson Tavern name from the outside, Angus couldn''t help but marvel at the building. The first time he came to this tavern with Vergil, he didn''t notice many things.


    But, with his current experience and knowledge about enchantment, Angus could find thousands ofplex runes on every corner of the building. Angus even feels like this building is second to the Royal Pce when ites to defense mechanisms.


    "Even the research center still didn''t have this kind ofplex and sophisticated defensive rune. Now, such a ce has existed under our noses without no one noticing." muttered Angus.


    Without wasting any more time, Angus decides to enter the Crimson Tavern. Entering the tavern, Angus could see the same room many years ago, along with a bartender and waitress behind the bar table.


    "Wee to the Crimson Tavern. Please take a seat." called the waitress.


    Angus didn''t take a seat and went in front of the Bartender. The waitress and bartender look at Angus silently. However, using Angus'' sharp observation, he knows both of them are ready to attack him at a moment of notice.


    "Uhh.. excuse me. Could you help me with something?" asked Angus.


    "Sure, what can I help you with?" asked the bartender back.


    "A few years ago, someone felt indebted to me and gave me this card. Did you happen to recognize this card?" asked Angus while taking out a card with the word Silent Killer on it.


    This is the card Angus got a few years ago from one of the Bloody Star''s assassins when protecting Jayna. Looking at the card, the bartender''s warm smile ispletely gone and turned into expressionless.


    "I assume you already know about our identity. May I know from whom you heard about us?" asked the bartender expressionlessly.


    Hearing the bartender''s sentence, Angus feels weird. Normally, people will try to deny or pretend not to know about the card since ites from an assassin.


    ''Either he is stupid or confident in his strength, so he didn''t bother to hide things. Judging by his calm gesture, it seems he is confident in his strength. As expected of the number one assassin organization Bloody Star.'' analyzed Angus in his heart.


    "I didn''t hear from anyone. I just assume and feel you are rted to the assassin organization. For an organization that dares to operate inside the capital city and still survive this long despite being under the watch of His Majesty, it must be no ordinary organization." said Angus.


    "Hoo.. *p* *p* Such a great deduction and you are right about it. Mary, could you please close the shop first." said the bartender.


    Then, the waitress beside activated a certain enchantment and a translucent barrier appeared, isting the whole tavern.


    "Wee to the Bloody Star of the Heart Kingdom''s branch, young master Angus." said the bartender while bowing his head a little bit.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t remember ever introducing myself." chimed Angus.


    "Hahahaha¡­ you must be joking, right? Young master Angus. As one of the cardholders and the people who invented the miasma curing potion, not to mention all your incredible inventions. You are listed among the people we should keep watch." replied the bartender tantly.


    "Hmm¡­ As expected of the Bloody Star. I hope I am not on your bad list yet." said Angus yfully and at the same time was surprised a little bit about such a revtion.


    "Don''t worry, you are actually listed among the people that we can''t assassinate." replied the Bartender.


    "Huh?? I don''t know an assassination organization has such a list of people they can''t assassinate." said Angus.


    "That''s because we are not a normal assassination organization. As the biggest organization, we have a lot of rules, especially about the target."


    "I can''t tell you too many details. But, I can tell you we are forbidden to target anyone from the leader or royalty family. We are also forbidden to target the people that are under our special list like yourself." exined the bartender.


    "What weird rules? Is there any reason I am entering your special list?" asked Angus.


    "I am sorry, young master Angus. I don''t know the reason either and even if I know, I also couldn''t tell you because of the special contract. What I know is you are under our special list." said the bartender.


    "I see.. Is there a way for me to check the list?" asked Angus.


    "I am sorry once again, but that will be impossible. The list is under the heavy protection of the main branch. Not even I have the authority to ess it." said the bartender.


    "Ehh.. Then, what happens if I want you to assassinate someone, but they are under the list?" asked Angus.


    "If they are under our special list, your request will be immediately terminated and there will be no remuneration from the payment." exined the bartender.


    "What troublesome rules?! I guess I also need to pay in full first before my request is submitted." said Angus.


    "Exactly. I suggest you choose your target and task carefully before requesting our service. Now, what can we help you with?" asked the Bartender.


    Angus didn''t directly reply and looked at the waitress beside the bartender.


    "Ohh.. Don''t worry about Mary. She is my assistant and also under a strict contract like me." said the Bartender as he could guess what Angus was worried about.


    "I see¡­ Then, did you also do some sabotaging and stealing jobs?" asked Angus.


    "Hoo¡­ It''s quite a rare job for us, but we still do it. May I know who the target is?" asked the Bartender.


    "Temple of Death." replied Angus coldly.

 Chapter 357 - Harvest

    A week passed since the Temple of God signed the contract with the Heart Kingdom. During this time, inside the Temple of God''s main base, chaos happened.


    "What did you mean, all of them gone?" asked a person wearing gray attire, signifying he is a high priest.


    "We are not sure either. However, all our secret knowledge seems to either be stolen during the relocation process or suddenly gone from our vault." reported the person in gray-colored armor while kneeling.


    "Tch.. Did you know who is doing it?" asked the other person in gray attire.


    "No, High priest. All our investigation reached a dead end as if the perpetrator had suddenly gone into thin air. Moreover, all of them happen within the same day." exined the person with armor.


    "The same day?!! That means the preparator is from the same group." said a woman in gray attire.


    "Don''t tell me it is those Heart Kingdom?!!" said one of the high priests.


    "Certainly, we have a dispute with the Heart Kingdom. But, I think it is still impossible for the Heart Kingdom to hit all of our subsidiary organizations simultaneously. Unless they have already nned this for a long time." said another high priest.


    "I agreed. Our rtionship with the Heart Kingdom has beenpletely fine until now. Besides, They also have their own problems with the nearby kingdom. It is impossible for them to arrange such a meticulous n like this without us knowing at all." said another high priest.


    "True. Moreover, from the report, it seems the other party has a vast number of sixth-gradebatants. The Heart Kingdom may be on the rise. But, currently, they don''t have enough sixth-gradebatants to hit all our bases at the same time." said another high priest.


    "Then, who is it?" asked another high priest.


    "It could be those heretics or the other religious organizations. Only them that could benefit and dare enough to steal our secret art." said another high priest.


    "Supreme Pontiff, what''s your thought?" asked one of the high priests.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems we got hit really bad this time. There are not many forces or organizations that could move a lot of sixth-gradebatants at once. Most of theme from heretic cult and other religious organizations."


    "We should start investigating all these organizations first. I doubt they will stay silent after getting our secret art." said the Supreme Pontiff, the current highest rank in the Temple of Death.


    While the Temple of Death is frantically searching for the preparator who is stealing their secret art and vault, Angus continues his research in creating his Magic Gun in his manor house basement.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Angus shoots at the enchanted dummy using a magic gun that is simr to an assault rifle. After shooting the bullet rapidly, suddenly, the Magic Gun bloated.


    Looking at this, Angus immediately throws the Magic Gun and activates the protection rune he had prepared before. *BOOOM* The explosion is so intense that it could make the Angus protection barrier crack.


    "Tch.. Another failure. Damn, hundreds of thousands of gold coin resources vanished just like that." grumbled Angus.


    Just as Angus wanted to revise his scheme, "That''s certainly an interesting weapon." Angus heard a voice from behind.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately brings out his weapon and is ready to battle.


    "Rx. If I want you to die, you already died long ago." said the ck-cloaked figure while covered with ck haze.


    ''I can''t even feel his presence despite already being this close. No, I can''t even feel him at all if I don''t see him in front of me.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "You are.." asked Angus while still keeping his vignce.


    "I am here to give you the goods." said the person while throwing a space pouch to Angus.


    Angus catches the space pouch while keep looking at the person in front of him.


    "I assume the task is sessfully done." asked Angus.


    "It''s just a small matter for us." said the person.


    "Good, at least I didn''t waste my money." said Angus.


    Looking at the person still didn''t go, "Is there anything else?" said Angus while keeping his vignce more.


    "Hoo¡­ Such good vignce. No matter how many times I see it, I still can''t help but marvel at you." said the person in front of Angus.


    "Are you perhaps the person from a few years ago?" asked Angus.


    "And a sharp mind too. What a marvelous talent?" said the person.


    "What exactly did you want?" asked Angus.


    "Have you ever thought of bing an assassin?" asked the person directly.


    Angus didn''t reply and only kept looking at the person expressionlessly.


    "Kukuku¡­ As I thought, you are no ordinary boy since the first time I saw you. Although you managed to hide it well, I could still feel it with my instinct. You are the same kind as us. No wonder you could find our base easily." said the person.


    "Is that all?" asked Angus coldly.


    "Well, if you happen to be searching for a ''job'', you know where to contact us." said the person while disappearing from the room slowly into nothingness.


    After the man is gone, Angus keeps waiting for a while before sitting on the nearby table while releasing a long sigh.


    "Haa.. This is why I don''t want to get in touch with them. Those bunch of people always have something wrong in their minds. Not that I am too different. Haa¡­ Forget it. Let''s check the harvest first." grumbled Angus before checking the item in the space pouch.


    After a few hours checking each item inside the space pouch he gets from the Bloody Star''s assassin, "Healing and saving the poor my ass. Just looking at all these nasty spells and skills, I am really wondering why they are still not branded as the heretic cult yet." grumbled Angus.


    "Well, this is still quite a harvest. It is truly a good decision to hire them to do the work. Though their price is really absurd." said Angus as he remembered the amount he needed to pay for his request.


    In total, for stealing all the secret art and knowledge of the Temple of Death, Angus needs to pay for 5 million gold coins. After making a heavy purchasest time, Angus didn''t have a lot of money left.


    Even after borrowing some money from his father and mother, he could only get around 2 million gold coins. Fortunately, the Bloody star also received the core payment as well. As the enchanter and alchemist, Angus never sold the monster core he got from his system.


    The monster core is an important resource for enchanters and alchemists as it is the main ingredient for almost all of their products. Hence, Angus has a lot of core inside his inventory.


    Still, in the end, Angus needed to pay thousands of third-grade monster cores and a few hundred fourth-grade monster cores, which also almost emptied all the cores inside his inventory.


    After looking at the things inside the space pouch one more time, he believes it is worth all the money he paid. The next day, Angus came towards his father''s office early in the morning.


    Entering his father''s office, "Angus, what''s bringing you here?" asked Jacob.


    "Well, It''s about the money I borrowed before." replied Angus.


    "Ehh?? Don''t tell me that much money is still not enough." said Jacob.


    "No, it''s enough. I just made some investments and got some rare resources. Here''s the list of what I got." said Angus.


    "Investment? Let me see it." said Jacob as he read the paper Angus gave.


    After a moment, "Angus, is this real?? I mean, you are not joking, right?" asked Jacob.


    "Yup, I am pretty serious." said Angus.


    "What kind of investment did you do to get all this stuff?" asked Jacob.


    "Well, that''s a secret. Anyway, I thought this kind of stuff would be useless to me. Even though I decided to keep it, I didn''t have the necessary strength to protect it." said Angus.


    "So, you decide to give it to me for better safekeeping?" said Jacob.


    "Haa?? You must be joking, right? Didn''t I say that I don''t have the necessary strength to protect it? What makes you think you could protect it better than me?" asked Angus.


    "Y-You¡­" as Jacob couldn''t refute his son''s harsh remark.


    After seeing Angus battling with the fifth-grade explosion bug, he knows his son has more or less the same battle capability as him. Still, having a harsh remark from his son made his heart bleed.


    "I think we should give it to King Leon. Besides, after carefully checking the things in there, I believe they are too dangerous to be released to the public and ordinary people. It is better for uncle Jade or King Leon to protect it than us." said Angus.


    "Well, that''s certainly a good n. I will tell this to His Majesty. Haa¡­ You never let me have a rest, huh?? Why don''t you just go into that dimension again? At least I will have less work to take care of your problem." said Jacob.


    "Don''t worry, I n to stay low for a while. Besides, starting today I will start to work at the research center. What trouble could I possibly do there?" replied Angus.


    "I hope you are right this time.." said Jacob.

 Chapter 358 - God Rune

    A month passed by since the Temple of Death incident. After Angus submitted his graduation mission, he officially graduated from the Royal Academy and decided to work in the research center as one of their researchers.


    Normally, to join the Research Center, Angus needs to submit a few research papers on his own before getting approved. However, Master Valeron knows Angus''s secret achievement. There is no way he will not approve Angus''s request.


    Moreover, Master Valeron also needs someone proficient in magic, spells, and enchantment like Angus. Many of the spells and skills that Angus gives to King Leon require divine power to work.


    Divine power is a different kind of energy than mana and miasma. The myth said divine poweres from God itself and could never be replicated. However, in the magic world like Firuman, nothing is impossible.


    This phrase has already been proven many times since the founding of magic. Most experts and schrs have a deep belief that nothing in this world is impossible, only the things that are still not yet discovered.


    After receiving the spells and skills from Angus, King Leon tasked Master Valeron to find an alternative way to recreate divine power or use the spells/skills.


    As someone proficient at modifying spells and skills, Angus immediately gets this task when he joins the research center. Angus wasn''t surprised at such a task since he is the one that submitted the spells/skills. Moreover, he initially wanted to recreate these divine powers.


    Angus also didn''t forget about his own Magic Gun project. With the advanced tools inside the Research Facility, Angus was able to create better Magic Gun prototypes.


    Currently, Angus is working on the spells he gets from the Temple of Death. He tried to modify the spells so they could be used with mana.


    After hours of modifying, "Urgg¡­ That''s it, I need to take a break first." said Angus as his mind had already reached its limit.


    Then, Angus decided to go towards the cafeteria inside the research center. After ordering his food, he finds Gilford sitting with Vigo having their lunch.


    Noticing Angus, "Ahh.. Angus, here." called Gilford.


    "Long time no see, Gil, Vigo." replied Angus while sitting beside them.


    "Sure, it''s been months since west met." said Gilford.


    "Ahh¡­ Angus, just the right time. I managed to fix and upgrade your Power Arm recently." said Vigo while bringing out a pair of gloves.


    "Ohh.. I didn''t expect you to manage to fix it so quickly. How much did I owe you?" said Angus.


    "Don''t worry about that. I owe you guys a lot from before. Just make sure not to break it again." said Vigo.


    "Hahaha¡­ You know I can''t promise that, right?" replied Angus yfully.


    At this moment, someone calls Angus from afar, "Oii¡­ Brat, you are here too!!"


    Then, everyone could see Balrug and Benjamin, who was in disguise as ordinary peopleing towards their sitting area.


    "Ahh.. Master Benjamin, long time no see." said Angus ignoring the Balrug purposely.


    "Nice to see you again, kid. You should visit Lily sometime. She seems to miss you." replied Benjamin.


    "More like to miss having sparred with me." rebuked Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus diverted his head to the side and dodged Balrug''s fist.


    "Oi.. crazy old man. Are you out of your mind?!! Suddenly attacking me." said Angus


    "Then, stop ignoring me. Did you know how much trouble I get because of you?!!" said Balrug.


    "Trouble?? Me? It seems you need to check your head first." replied Angus.


    "Brat!! How dare you!! Did you know that because of you, I need topensate a lot for those old bones?" said Balrug as heunched another fist.


    "Huh?? What do you mean?" asked Angus while dodging the fist.


    "It''s your second opening!! Because of your monstrous second opening, those old elders nagged me without end." said Balrug.


    "Why is it my fault? I also don''t know if my second opening will create that much sensation." said Angus.


    "Arrghh.. It''s all your fault that my precious wine collection now is gone!!" said Balrug while trying to hit Angus.


    However, Angus could easily dodge every single of Balrug''s attacks effortlessly. While they have their little brawl, Benjamin and the others ignore them.


    They know how stubborn and reasonable Balrug could get after his stay in the Research Center. Moreover, they also know Angus is strong enough to get hurt by something like this.


    After being frustrated as he couldn''t touch Angus for a while, "Brat, it seems you get stronger a lot than thest time." said Balrug.


    "So?? Anyway, don''t disturb my precious break time anymore." said Angus as he went back to his seat.


    "Tch.. Stinky brat as always. Anyway, what''s that in your hand?" asked Balrug.


    "Ohh.. this. This is Vigo''s power arm. You may have heard of it since they decided to mass-produce this thing." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Why do I feel this Power Arm is different from the normal one?" asked Balrug.


    "Of course, Vigo decided to customize it a little bit for me." said Angus.


    "Hoo.. Can you let me see it?" asked Balrug.


    "Sure, just don''t break it. I still have not even tried it yet." said Angus while giving his Power Arm to Balrug.


    "Alright.. Alright, I am not a kid anymore." replied Balrug while snatching the Power Arm.


    "Anyway, Angus, I already looked at your mysterious box." said Benjamin.


    After knowing Benjamin can use some swirl pattern runes, Angus decides to let him inspect the mysterious box he got many years ago. After all these years, Angus didn''t find any clue about the mysterious box or find a way to open it.


    "Ehh.. Really?? Did you find anything?" asked Angus.


    "Before that, where did you get the box?" asked Benjamin.


    "I get it from an auction. If I am not wrong, they get it from Morvo kingdom''s ruin. Did you find anything about it?" said Angus.


    "Did you know that it saps your mana albeit at a minuscule rate through that wooden bracelet?" asked Benjamin.


    "Yeah, I know." replied Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Actually, I am also not sure what''s inside the box and how to open it." said Benjamin.


    "Ehh¡­ But, didn''t you use that swirl pattern rune before?" asked Angus.


    "That''s also the reason why I couldn''t open it. The swirl pattern rune actually has many names, but it is famous for being called God Rune. Nobody knows who created it first, but it is said to be the most powerful rune in the world." exined Benjamin.


    "Unlike the normal rune, it didn''t need anguage to create it. All it needs is powerful intent while applying the rune. Moreover, this rune is unbreakable and only could be opened after it met certain conditions." added Benjamin while taking out the mysterious box.


    "Hmm¡­ But, how can I open the seal in the Endless Battlefield dimension using this wooden bracelet?" asked Angus.


    "I am not sure either. But, that bracelet is the same as this mysterious box." said Benjamin.


    "Same? What do you mean?" asked Angus.


    "I think it was created by the same person or something." replied Benjamin.


    "Interesting¡­ Can you teach me about this God rune?" said Angus.


    "I can teach you the method. But, I hope you will never use it unless it is a very emergency situation." replied Benjamin.


    "Ehh.. Why?" asked Angus.


    "God Rune cannot be applied like a normal rune. It needs a living sacrifice for it to work. To be precise, it requires the life force of the living being.


    "I could use it since I am immortal, but for others, it will instantly kill them or the people beside them. Even then, I will be forced to enter a weakened state for a long time." said Benjamin seriously.


    "Hm.. that''s certainly such a dangerous rune." said Angus.


    "Yeah, did you still want to learn it?" asked Benjamin.


    "Of course, I will never know when I will need it. But, I hope that time will nevere." said Angus.


    "How about you guys?" asked Benjamin.


    "Nah.. It seems like a super forbidden thing. Who knows what kind of crazy thing I will do with it." replied Gilford.


    "I will also pass. I am certain Master Draught also knows about this God Rune. If he didn''t put it in his guidebook, then it means I am still not worthy of learning it yet." said Vigo.


    "How about you, Balrug?" asked Benjamin.


    "Me?? Nah.. Why should I want to learn those creepy runes?" said Balrug.


    "Alright, I will give the technique to youter. So, what did you want to do with the box?" said Benjamin.


    "What do you suggest?" asked Angus back.


    "Sealed away along with that wooden bracelet." replied Benjamin.


    "Huh?? Why?" asked Angus as everyone was curious about Benjamin''s answer.


    "Angus, you may not know this. But in ancient times, an item that could siphon mana was very dangerous, especially the sealed one. Anyway, have you ever consulted Vigo''s master about this box?" asked Benjamin.


    "Yeah, at that time, he only takes a nce before saying to leave it be." said Angus.


    "It means he also doesn''t know what is inside. Well, it is up to you what you want to do with it. But, let me tell you something. Among the God Rune that I ever found, the rune in these two is the strongest I ever found." exined Benjamin.


    "In other words, it also sacrifices a powerful life force, and I think nothing goodes from such a thing.." added Benjamin.

 Chapter 359 - Modify Spells

    "So, you mean there is something dangerous inside this box?" asked Angus.


    "Well, I can''t say for sure. But, there must be some reason that makes it sealed with that kind of strong God Rune. Either it is dangerous or something that is not suitable for the world." replied Benjamin as he talked from his own experience.


    "Hm.. I see. Then, I will keep it and leave it be." replied Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ May I ask why?" asked Benjamin as the other was also curious.


    Angus didn''t reply directly but took out his twin sword artifact.


    "Master Benjamin, what do you think of this artifact?" asked Angus while putting it on the table.


    Benjamin and the others saw Angus'' twin sword many times. However, none of them ever touch or inspect the artifact itself.


    Looking at the twin crimson thin sword artifact, Benjamin couldn''t help but want to touch and inspect it as a researcher. Just as he is going to touch the sword, he suddenly stops his hand and feels a very dangerous feeling from it.


    "This artifact.. Where did you get this?" asked Benjamin.


    "I got it from old man Draught, Vigo''s master. So, what do you think of this artifact?" replied Angus.


    "Burn¡­ I feel I will instantly get burned to death by it." replied Benjamin.


    "True, old man Draught has some collection of these kinds of artifacts in his vault. At that time, old man Draught exined to me. A weapon/item that can only be sealed is useless.


    "They may be sealed because they are dangerous, but it doesn''t mean they need to be always sealed and buried. There will be a time they will be revealed to the world."


    "Like the twin sword artifact, although I am still not able topletely subdue it. But, after using it many times, I know a few things about it. Truth be told, this twin sword only wants nothing but to burn everything."


    "Such a dangerous weapon should always be sealed away. However, as a weapon master, I always believe there is no such thing as a dangerous weapon/item. In the end, it always depends on the user."


    "I don''t know if the thing inside the mysterious box is a malicious item or not. But, I think I will give it a try and use it." said Angus.


    "Well, if you already decide your mind, I couldn''t say anymore. However, please be careful when you are handling this box." said Benjamin.


    After that, they begin to have a chat about various things. They also share some of their project problems. Because of the contract binding, they couldn''t exactly tell their project. But, they still could share some of the problems they face.


    "A self-adapted enchantment? That''s sure hard." said Angus.


    "I know, right. So, could you help us with this project?" asked Vigo.


    "I am sorry. Maybeter, I am currently too busy modifying those spells as it is a very urgent task. Why don''t you ask master Benjamin?" replied Angus.


    "No way, Master Benjamin is already too busy with the H project. Haa.. It seems everyone is too busy right now. I guess we''ll do it just by ourselves for now." said Vigo.


    "Modifying spell? I don''t think it will take a lot of time considering your capability." chimed Benjamin.


    "Well, if it''s normal spells, I could do it in one or two weeks at maximum, but these spells originally only work with different kinds of energy besides mana. Now, I tried to make it usable with mana." said Angus.


    "I managed to modify it in the first few days, but the spells became very less effectivepared to what they were supposed to be. Not to mention, it also costs a lot of mana. Basically, the spells be impractical and unusable." added Angus.


    "That''s certainly a hard task. Hm¡­ Have you already tried using powerfulnguage rather than the usual magic diagram?" said Benjamin.


    "Powerfulnguage? Did you mean those dragonnguages, old tongues, or the others?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah, in the ancient times. There is this interesting theory. All kinds of magic and spells are derived from the powerfulnguage."


    "Hence, whenever they tried to modify the spells, they would always try to modify it using the powerfulnguage before adapting it to the new modified spells. Since ancient times powerfulnguages have always used the user''s energy be it mana, miasma, or something else."


    "So, you don''t need to worry about the energy conversionter. Still, this method is very roundabout since you need to trante the magic diagram into powerfulnguage before changing it back again to a magic diagram." exined Benjamin


    "It may take more process, but I think it is better than randomly modifying the spells randomly." added Benjamin.


    "That''s certainly a better idea than trying to modify the spells blindly. Alright, I will head to Master Valeron first to borrow some reference books." said Angus.


    "Sure, good luck." said Benjamin.


    Then, Angus goes looking for Master Valeron to borrow some references about powerfulnguage. Currently, Angus only masters a few powerfulnguages like the old tongue, dusk, sun, and a few more.


    However, he still needs to learn more to find the spell''s powerfulnguage origin. Angus thought that since the spells derived from the powerfulnguage, they must have their original powerfulnguage. Hence, he needs to first find the original powerfulnguage before modifying it.


    Fortunately, the research center has some collection books about the powerfulnguage. After getting permission from Valeron, Angus immediately looks for them and is surprised at what he finds.


    He found many powerfulnguages he could never learn before, such as Dragonnguage, Ancient Worldnguage, Fire Language, Light Language, and othernguages. Looking at the manynguages, Angus feels this will take a long time to learn all of them.


    However, with his current enhanced mind, he believes he will learn them in no time. During this time, he suddenly remembered the certain room in the abandoned building''s basement inside the royal academy. Inside the room, there is a dusknguage printed on the paper on the desk.


    Still, he immediately decided to brush up on this thought since he still didn''t have enough mana to vocalize all the words printed on it. Currently, with Angus''s mana density, he could vocalize one word of the dusknguage, like using fourth circle spells.


    Angus remembers in the printed paper, there are around ten or more words on it. Even though his mana capacity has been increasing a lot since hisst time, he still couldn''t vocalize all of them.


    Angus spected that maybe only sixth grade or abovebatants could vocalize the sentencepletely. Otherwise, the person needs a huge amount of mana capacity or external way.


    Another month passed since Angus started to use the powerfulnguage method to modify the spells. His hard work during one month didn''t go to waste. He managed to modify a few spells using the powerfulnguage approach.


    Some of these spells are very useful to be used for war and could be used immediately. However, there are still a few spells that Angus couldn''t find its powerfulnguage origin. Most of these spell has an obscure effect. One of them is the revival spell.


    This is a very miraculous spell that could revive the dead person. As long as the person''s death time didn''t exceed 24 hours, they could always be revived with these spells. However, this spell also has a lot of limitations and does not always work.


    Because of this, Angus has a hard time finding its powerfulnguage origin. A spell with an ambiguous effect like a revival spell is the hardest to modify using the powerfulnguage method. For a powerfulnguage to work, it needs a very clear and detailed intent.


    Without it, the spells will be bound to fail. Still, Angus managed to make a huge result during this one month. Currently, Angus is inside the royal pce, apanying Jayna.


    "Haa¡­ Must I go to the party too?" asked Angus.


    "Well, you have to. Or did you want another noble to approach me?" said Jayna.


    "Like hell, I will let them. You are mine. Completely mine." said Angus while embracing Jayna.


    "Then, you must apany me to the party." said Jayna while smiling mischievously.


    "Haa¡­ I really hate those stupid nobles." replied Angus with a sigh.


    "Rx, it is just a yearly end party. It''s not like you have never gone to this kind of party before." said Jayna.


    "I did¡­ but, everytime it will always be a problem. I still remember how I almost kill those stupid noble because they try to force their way to you." said Angus.


    "That''s the more reason you need to go to this party. Anyway, Father will alsoe to the party and it will also be organized by my eldest brother." exined Jayna.


    "So, you definitely can''t miss this party. Besides, I will reward you with something after the party ends." added Jayna while embracing Angus.


    Angus looked at Jayna for a while before replying, "Are you sure?" asked Angus out of nowhere.


    "Uhum¡­ I want you to make mepletely be yours." replied Jayna while nodding.


    "How about your Father? Did he will¡­" asked Angus.


    But, Jayna cuts Angus with a kiss passionately before looking at Angus with fiery bird eyes.


    "Angus, I.. I mean.. we decide it is time for you to be yourspletely.." said Jayna while blushing.

 Chapter 360 - Year End Party

    "Angus, I.. I mean.. we decide it is time for you to be yourspletely." said Jayna while blushing.


    "We??" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Yes, It is me and fire phoenix. Lately, I often meet Fire Phoenix during my meditation. After a while, I realize we are actually one." exined Jayna.


    "Ehh.. does it mean you are going to change?" asked Angus.


    "Of course not. Some part of me may change after I truly digested all her memories. But I will always be your girl. We only recognize you as our love." said Jayna before kissing Angus.


    "Well, if you said so. I guess I couldn''t help it." said Angus while embracing his girlfriend.


    Then, they begin to enjoy themselves until the end of the day. A few dayster, A big end of the year party was held inside the royal pce. All the noble families inside the Heart Kingdom are invited to this party.


    However, because of their current situation, not all of the head family coulde to the party. Some of them still need to stay within the borders in case the other kingdom suddenlyunches an attack.


    Still, they could send a family representative to the party. By coincidence, Duke Jacob also somehow needed to be away from the capital and couldn''te to the party. Hence, Angus is pointed to as the representative of the Victory family since he is already in the capital city.


    Entering the party hall, "Haa.. I really hate these kinds of parties." grumbled Angus.


    Just as Angus enters the hall, he already feels a few peopleing to his location trying to interact with him. With the rise of the Victory, many of the low noble want to join the Victory family faction. Some influential and wealthy people also want to get in a rtionship with them.


    The year-end party is pretty casual. Many nobles, influential families, and wealthy merchants in the Heart Kingdom were invited. This is also one of the ces where people gather, exchange information, and build rtionships.


    However, Angus didn''t care about all of this. If it is not because of Jayna''s request, Angus probably already skipped this party and left it to his brother. Looking at the approaching people, Angus begins to move silently and blend with the crowd.


    At first, some people felt like losing his figure and could find it in other ces. After pursuing Angus for a while, theypletely lose Angus''s whereabouts. It feels like Angus disappearing and appearing all over the hall.


    Sometimes he is near the drinking area. In the next moment, he is on the way to the rest area. The next moment he is sitting alone in his reserved seat. After a few minutes, most of the people give up pursuing him and begin to talk to others.


    After more than three months since his second gate opening, Angus managed to take back his superb body control. Blending and hiding in the crowd silently at the party is easy for him. If he wants, he could also stay out of sight from everyone until the party ends.


    However, he can''t since he at least needs to show his face to these people as the representative of the Victory family. After a while, amotion appeared from the entrance. At the entrance appears a youngdy wearing a crimson red dress that shows her mature body.


    Although no one is announcing her arrival, most people couldn''t help but nce at her since her noble demeanor is different from the others. This youngdy is the youngest child and daughter, Jayna Heart.


    Looking at her stunning unworldly beauty, everyone begins to mesmerize by her arrival and immediately approaches her. As thest princess of the Heart Kingdom that is still not betrothed to anyone, every man in the hall feels like trying their luck and getting a rtionship with her.


    Not only could they join the imperial Heart family, but they could also get such a finest and strong woman in their family. Suddenly, a young man appeared in front of her before the other could approach her.


    "May I apany you, my princess?" asked Angus while offering his hand.


    "Certainly." replied Jayna with a smile and took Angus''s hand.


    Seeing that Angus had already stolen their prey, the other noble couldn''t help but retreat. Although some nobles are arrogant beyond measure, they will never send brain-dead people to represent their family/organization toe to this year-end party.


    Hence, no one dares to seek trouble for Angus. Especially after they know some of Angus'' achievements through theirwork. Be it his achievement as the schr, researcher, or his recent fame as abatant during the fight in the ck fortress.


    Some of the high noble even know that Angus also contributed a lot during the Temple of Death incident. They also hear rumors that Jayna, the fourth princess, is also having a deep rtionship with Angus.


    At first, most of the young men from the high noble feels Angus is not worthy of her. Some even said he could only get close with Jayna because of his family.


    However, after Angus'' recent achievement during the monster wave in the ck Fortress, most of them couldn''t help but be silent.


    Although only a few people know that Angus contends with the fifth-grade explosion bug, most of the soldiers still remember his feat in killing dozens of flying explosion bugs using overcharged Vulcan Shots.


    At that time, the soldier was not only from the ck Fortress but from all over the nearby cities near the ck Fortress. Some of these soldiers belong to other noble families. There are also the hired adventurers that help spread the rumor to merchants and other people.


    Even they didn''t believe it at first, but after many rumors circted among the people, they couldn''t help but believe Angus''s strength and achievement.


    Angus actually didn''t care about this fame and reputation. However, he is also d since he finds fewer brain-dead people that try to disrupt his time with Jayna.


    Since returning from the Endless Battlefield dimension, many young men tried to pursue Jayna and disrupt their quality time.


    At that time, Angus couldn''t help but beat all those imbeciles until their mother couldn''t even recognize them. Some of them even tried to get revenge through their family. However, at that time, Angus only told these people if they had a problem, just told his father or his uncle.


    Some of the lower and new nobles from the Count rank to below may not know the horror of Seventh-gradebatants. But, most of the high noblemen are very familiar with the power of Seventh-gradebatants as King Leon often gives them ''guidance'' in his free time.


    Just as Angus and Jayna walk to the center of the party hall under the envious re of everyone, music starts ying. Some of the people begin to dance with their partners. Angus and Jayna also begin to dance together ording to the music.


    While dancing, they begin to embrace each other more closely and tightly. If no other people are around, they may already have their intimate time and passionately kiss each other.


    "Jayna, you look lovely tonight." whispered Angus to Jayna''s ear.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but blush. Looking at Jayna''s embarrassing face, Angus couldn''t help but want to eat the princess in front of him. At this moment, a horn sound was heard from the entrance hall.


    Everyone stops doing their things and looks at the entrance where a group of royal guards ising. In the middle of the royal guard''s group, King Leon with the crowned prince walk together towards the leveled tform at the end of the hall.


    Looking at this, both Angus and Jayna reluctantly separate each other. Then, everyone began to sit in their respective seats. Angus sits with the other noble family that alliance with his family. At the same time, Jayna sat on the left front of King Leon beside the Crown Prince, Eric Heart.


    After everyone takes their seat, no one dares to speak and waits for King Leon to speak. Although King Leon is famous for being wise, he is also famous for his ruthlessness.


    There are times when a nobbles makes a sound during his speech at a special gathering. At that time, he appeared before the noble and crippled him in front of the others. Some of the rumors even said that he killed a noble because of small matters.


    However, among the high nobles, they know that King Leon is a very disciplined man. He couldn''t tolerate small undisciplined manners, especially at a formal event like this.


    After a while, "Wee everyone to the year-end party. As you know, recently we have had many disputes with many kingdoms nearby. The tension in the border keeps increasing each day."


    I will take the opportunity this time to tell all of you. We are not afraid of going to war. No¡­ We are expecting those scumbags and cowards toe. We are ready for them and could fight anytime. We are the Heart Kingdom!!" dered King Leon.


    "We are the Heart Kingdom!!" replied everyone at once.

 Chapter 361 - Job

    "We are the Heart Kingdom!!" yelled everyone.


    "Now, please enjoy the party." said King Leon.


    Then, the employee starts bringing the food into the room and puts it in front of everyone. After eating for a while, people begin to pay respect to King Leon. This ismon etiquette for all the guests. Sometimes they even bring some gifts and try having a conversation with King Leon.


    However, King Leon ignores all of this and leaves all the conversation to his son Eric. This is a normal urrence since he also wants to train Eric to handle all these kinds of people.


    During this time, people also start talking to each other and building rtionships. Many people once again try to approach Angus. But Angus disappeared from his sitting again. At this moment, Angus goes towards one corner andes towards a certain table.


    "I didn''t expect you all would also get invited." said Angus towards the people at the round table.


    At once, the people at the table immediately took a battle stance.


    Seeing their readiness, "Good, it seems all of you still didn''t lose your touch." chimed Angus before sitting at the empty seat.


    "Angus, you surprised us." said Ian.


    "Hahaha¡­ Since you are joining the army, you should have this awareness. Anyway, how are you guys?" asked Angus.


    "Well, you know both me and Axel are joining the army. It is just training, training, and training." replied Ian.


    "Yeah, although the training is somewhatckingpared to yours." added Axel.


    "Oh, did you miss my training?" said Angus.


    "Nonono¡­ That''s not what I mean." replied Ian and Axel in a hurry.


    "How about you, Mia? I hear you are now staying at your territory." said Angus.


    "Urghh¡­ Don''t talk about it. I feel like they want to use me as a political tool. Some stupid people even rmend me to betrothed to you." said Mia.


    "Hahaha¡­ Well, if they try to force you to do something you don''t want, just call me." said Angus.


    "Sure¡­ Sure.." said Mia while ncing at the woman beside her and nudging her.


    Being nudged by Mia, Millie, who stays silent, looks at Angus. After the Temple of Death incident, Millie''s rtionship with everyone became more estranged, especially with Angus. Since then, they have never talked again.


    Just as Millie wanted to talk, "So, how are you, Millie?" asked Angus casually.


    "Ahh.. I.. I.. Am good." replied Millie uncertainty.


    "Hm¡­ Well, it''s good if you are fine. Anyway, I need to move since those stupid people seem to start toe here." said Angus while standing up from his seat.


    "Umm.. Angus." called Millie.


    "Yeah?" replied Angus shortly.


    "I.. I am sorry. I am really sorry." said Millie while bowing to Angus.


    Seeing this, Angus releases a sigh before flicking his hand [2nd circle - Mana Barrier]. A transparent barrier immediately surrounds them and istes them from the others.


    Despite the spell''s activation, there is no fluctuation of mana felt by people near them. Most of the people didn''t even notice Angus just casting a spell. This shows the absurdness of Angus mana control.


    "Millie, raise your head." said Angus.


    Then, Millie looked at Angus nervously.


    "Here, take this." said Angus while giving Millie a space bracelet.


    "Angus, this¡­" said Millie while catching the bracelet.


    "Inside of it, there is some healing art and a medical knowledge book. I believe it will be more useful than in my possession." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. But¡­" said Millie.


    "Millie, If you are really sorry, prove it through your action." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Millie once again bowed towards Angus.


    "Angus, thank you. I will definitely prove it to you." said Millie.


    "Good, then I have a job for the four of you." said Angus.


    "Job?" asked Ian.


    "Yeah, actually I want to do it by myself, but there is endless work in the research center. So, I decided to give the job to you." said Angus while smiling.


    "Err.. What is it?" asked Axel.


    "Have you ever heard of Snow Peak?" asked Angus back.


    "If I am not wrong, that''s the highest mountain in the Firuman?" said Mia.


    "Yup, that''s it. I want you all to go there and search for a certain item. This will also serve all of you as training. So, did you want to do it?" asked Angus.


    Everyone looked at each other before they replied, "Of course, we will do it." replied everyone resolutely.


    "Are you sure? Let me remind you that Snow Peak is part of the Reese Mountain range, one of the monster habitats in Firuman. Although it is located in the outer area, it is still dangerous. There may be some high-grade monsters hiding in there." said Angus.


    "Don''t worry. Although we are not as good as you, together we could handle ourselves. So, what is the thing we need to find?" said Ian.


    "Frozen Heart." said Angus.


    "Frozen Heart?" asked everyone in confusion.


    "Yeah, I may call it heart, but it is actually a special kind of mineral. It is a very rare cold material though it is not as cold as Sublime Zero or Eskor''s essence. But, it is also one of the best cooling materials.


    "The snow peak is famous for producing this kind of rare mineral and I also happen to need to use it for one of my research." exined Angus


    "I see.. So, when are we going?" asked Axel excitedly.


    "Hold your horse. Did you think getting Frozen Heart is easy? If yes, I may have bought it a long time ago. This thing could only be produced once in a hundred years. Only the fortunate person could find it.


    "Therefore, I will try to create a device for you to search for it. Still, you need to explore every nook and corner of this mountain.


    "This job may take a very long time, not to mention the journey towards the Snow Peak itself and all the monsters you need to fight. So, do you still want to do it?" asked Angus.


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but smile.


    "As we said before, we will do it. No matter what. Angus, we may not realize it before. But, thanks to your training and teaching, now we are way more than people from our grade." said Ian.


    "Inside the military, there is no one that could match us." added Axel.


    "True, even some of my family knights are no match for me." said Mia.


    "I.. I also need to prove myself to you." said Millie.


    "Alright, then I will ask my father to ask your family and the others'' permission. Oh yeah, one more thing, Millie, you better improve your healing art. Otherwise, all of you may nevere back from that ce." said Angus before releasing the mana barrier


    Then, before the people outside approach him, he disappears from his spot. A momentter, Angus appeared in front of Jayna and startled everyone.


    "My princess, would you like to dance with me?" said Angus while bowing and offering his hand.


    At this moment, everyone couldn''t help but look at Angus''s brazen action. Even King Leon deeply stares at Angus. However, Angus ignored them and waited for Jayna to reply.


    "Certainly." replied Jayna with a smile and took Angus''s hand.


    Hearing this, "Wait.. Sister." said Eric, the crown prince.


    But, both of them already walk away and start to dance in the dancing area. The crown prince and everyone couldn''t help but look at King Leon. However, contrary to everyone''s expectation, the ruthless King only gave a slight smile looking at the couple dancing.


    Seeing this, everyone begins to talk about themselves and starts to wonder about the King''s action. Everyone in the room knows how protective King Leon is. In the past, countless men are crippled just trying to approach the other princess in his presence.


    "Father, did you¡­" asked Eric.


    "Eric." called King Leon.


    "Yes??" replied Eric.


    "Can you withstand my full-power aura for a minute?" asked King Leon.


    "N-No, father." replied Eric.


    "Then, let them be. Unless there is someone that could withstand my full-power aura for a minute with the same age as Jayna, you should leave that boy and Jayna alone." said King Leon.


    "I understand, Father." said Eric before ncing at Angus for a moment.


    While everyone is talking about the King''s action, Angus and Jayna already in the dancing area, embrace each other closely.


    "Angus, you are so bold." said Jayna.


    "Well, you are so beautiful that I couldn''t hold myself." said Angus.


    "Hmph¡­ You just want to touch me. Anyway, what are you talking about with the others that you even erect a barrier?" asked Jayna.


    "Ohh.. I just give them a job and a ce for them to improve themselves." said Angus.


    "What job?" asked Jayna.


    "I asked them to find Frozen Heart at the Snow Peak." said Angus casually.


    "Snow Peak?!! You are joking, right?" said Jayna.


    "Nope. I am pretty serious." said Angus.


    "But, that ce is the nest of the Frost Dragon." said Jayna.


    "Yeah, I know. But it is better than they do nothing and be cannon fodder for the war." said Angus.


    "Angus, that''s Frost Dragon. They are a mythical creature." said Jayna.


    "Don''t worry, I already trained them hard enough to survive in the wilderness. Besides, there is Mia.. I believe her power will truly manifest in a cold environment like Snow Peak" said Angus.

 Chapter 362 - Sneaking Out

    "I believe her power will truly manifest in a cold environment like Snow Peak." said Angus.


    "Alright, if you said so." replied Jayna while they kept dancing.


    After a while, "Hey, want to sneak out?" said Angus.


    "Sneak out? how?" asked Jayna.


    "Well, when I give you a signal, envelope our body with thick fire mana." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. What are you going to do?" said Jayna.


    "Just do it. You trust me, right?" asked Angus.


    "Alright, then." replied Jayna shortly before Angus began to close his eyes.


    Unbeknown to everyone, Angus sends a thin invisible wave of mana towards the surrounding area [Great Mana Echolocation]. However, this mana wave is so subtle that nobody in the hall could notice it. The waves are soft like the mana itself in the surrounding.


    Slowly the waves be wider and cover the entire royal pce. A momentter, it covers half of the whole capital. During this time, Angus began to sweat because he manipted his mana as thinner and faint as possible while using Great Mana Echolocation.


    At the same time, inside amon inn in the capital city, an old man reading a book suddenly looks at the surroundings.


    "What the¡­ How could someone be able to control mana like this?" said the old man.


    In the meantime, inside the party hall, Jayna is worried about Angus as he begins to sweat a lot while closing his eyes. She didn''t know what Angus was trying to do. But, she knows she can''t interrupt Angus at this time.


    At the same time, Angus, who keeps using silent Great Mana Echolocation, begins to feel everything under his skill. He could feel all the inanimate objects like furniture, food, buildings, etc. He also detects all the living beings under his range.


    Normally, his brain will never be able to catch and process all of this information continuously. However, since his intelligence passed the 50 points, he feels his mind is stronger to process this information.


    Still, he couldn''t just process all the details in the surrounding area without focusing on them. To not keep burdening his mind, he begins filtering all the information and only processes the one that gives him heat.


    This is a trick he learned to widen his heat sense. Compared to Great Mana Echolocation, Angus''s heat sense is many times weaker. However, heat sense itself could detect any heat that reaches a certain temperature in his surroundings passively without using mana.


    Therefore, it is useful to learn it in case Angus can''t use his mana. After feeling strong heat in a certain direction, Angus begins to focus on it and open his eyes.


    "Jayna, now!!" said Angus.


    Hearing the signal, Jayna covered Angus and herself with burning fire mana. Less than a secondter, Angus and Jayna are gone from everyone''s eyes [me Teleportation]. It feels like they just disappear without a trace.


    Feeling the sudden fluctuation of mana, King Leon, who is bored, looks in Angus and Jayna''s direction before finding that both of them are gone. Seeing this, King Leon was immediately surprised and stood up from his chair.


    The King''s sudden action startled everyone. Then, before everyone could realize it, he disappeared from his spot and appeared at Angus and Jayna''sst position.


    ''Such thick fire mana!! But where the hell do they go? They didn''t seem to be inside the Royal Pce.'' thought King Leon before closing his eyes.


    After a while, he opened his eyes. ''Tch.. What a cheeky brat! Well, I will let this slip for once.'' thought King Leon before looking at a shadow guard who appeared from the shadow.


    This shadow guard is the one that resides in Jayna''s shadow. After Jayna and Angus used me Teleportation, the shadow guard separated from Jayna''s shadow.


    Coming out from the shadow, "M-My King.." said the shadow guard nervously.


    The shadow guard couldn''t help but be nervous since she suddenly lost Jayna despite her job to stay in her shadow all the time.


    "Don''t worry about the princess. Just find her at the Victory manor tomorrow." said King Leon before dismissing the shadow guard.


    At the same time, inside the basement of Victory manor, a coupley on the floor while trying not to puke.


    "Urggh¡­ Damn, this is worse than doing [Shadow Blink] together." said Angus.


    "You.. Urghh.. Next time, please warn me first. Urggh.."? said Jayna as she tried not to puke from the me Teleportation side effect.


    "Sorry.. Sorry¡­ Here, drink it. It will get you better." said Angus while giving a potion to Jayna while taking one for himself.


    After a while, they were finally relieved from the massive disorientation and nausea. At this time, Jayna realizes she is inside an enclosed space with a big bed near them. Besides them, there is also a bright firece.


    "Angus, where is this?" asked Jayna.


    "This is a room inside the basement of my manor." said Angus before embracing Jayna lovingly.


    "Why are we here?" asked Jayna.


    "What else?" said Angus while kissing Jayna on her lips.


    While having a passionate kiss, Angus and Jayna start to remove their clothes. Currently, they are releasing their sexual desire to their heart content.


    After beingpletely naked, "Angus, please take me. Make me yours." said Jayna while lying on the bed, and Angus was on top of her.


    "You sure?" asked Angus.


    Jayna only nodded her head while spreading her leg and showing her desire for Angus inside her through her wetness in her private part.


    "You are really wet." teased Angus while slowly touching Jayna''s crotch.


    The moment Angus''s finger touches her private part, Jayna feels a huge jolt of sensation and pleasure all over her body. Using his superb control of mana, Angus imbues his finger and sends it towards Jayna''s private part.


    This is the massage that Angus often does to Jayna whenever they have intimate rtionships. Because of Angus''s experience and knowing all Jayna''s weak points, Angus could give Jayna more than what she felt before.


    Although this is pleasurable, this massage is also harmful to Jayna as her body will start to crave and be addicted to Angus'' massage. Currently, she couldn''t even reach climax just by having normal masturbation.


    It is already a miracle that Jayna could keep her mind from breaking and not be a ve to pleasure. Jayna usually uses Arctic Heart and Heart of Perseverance to suppress her emotion and lust.


    However, now she is alone with Angus and decides to release all her sexual frustration that is building up inside her body.


    "Umm¡­ Angus.. I am.." said Jayna.


    Suddenly, Angus pulls out his finger from touching Jayna.


    "Ahh.. Angus.. why did you stop?" said Jayna in pain as she was on the verge of climax.


    "Well, you know the rules, Jayna. I could only make you cum a few times. So, let''s make it worth it." teased Angus before beginning to massage Jayna''s mature breast.


    "Ahh.. " moaned Jayna as she felt intense pleasure from her breast.


    After constant care from Angus''s massage and care, her breast developed in proportion with her body. Furthermore, her breast and nipple have be very sensitive from this.


    Under this circumstance, she couldn''t even wear tight clothes without getting aroused. Fortunately, Angus takes care of her body and makes sure that her body will only be sensitive after Angus flips her switch by massaging her crotch and private parts.


    After the switch pushes on, Jayna will be under the mercy of pleasure. She couldn''t hide her emotion and arousal anymore, even with the help of her technique. Then, after Angus fondles and massages Jayna''s breast for a while, he stops again when she is on the verge of cumming.


    "Ahhh¡­ Angus, please¡­ Let me cum." said Jayna in pain.


    "As you wish, my princess." said Angus, not wanting to hurt his girlfriend.


    Just as Angus wanted to touch her again, "No¡­ Angus, I want you. I want you inside me." said Jayna.


    Suddenly, in Angus''s vision, Jayna''s figure oveps with a beautiful woman with red hair and sharp, fiery eyes in a second. A momentter, Angus feels possessed and lost all his self-control.


    Right now, all he wants is just to put his dick into his beloved girl. Without wasting a moment, Angus put his dick into Jayna''s pussy and reached her deepest part in one go.


    During this process, Angus also subconsciously sends mana to his dick and massages Jayna from the inside. Jayna immediately feels a new height of pleasure that her mind even stopped working at a moment.


    As it is her first time, she should feel nothing but pain. But, all the pain ovepped with the strong pleasurebined with intense climax Jayna had never had before.


    At this moment, Angus didn''t mind Jayna''s condition. He started moving his hip and relieved himself from his state.


    Jayna''s mind couldn''t help but wake up from the overwhelming pleasure. She even had a continued small orgasm with every Agnus''s thrust. She couldn''t even fight back or stop Angus as she kept moaning in pleasure.


    Currently, Jayna is totally at Angus''s mercy. However, Angus didn''t stop even moving faster despite making Jayna have intense orgasms a few times. Jayna couldn''t even fall unconscious as the extreme pleasure kept waking her up.


    Under Angus''s relentless thrust, Jayna''s mind starts to go nk as she reaches her limit.. Suddenly, Jayna''s eyes turn into sharp crimson eagle eyes and grab Angus'' head before kissing him passionately.

 Chapter 363 - Fire Phoenix’s Past

    A moment after Jayna and Angus kissed each other, a crimson fire erupted from Jayna and enveloped both of them.


    At the same time, Angus, who couldn''t hold it any longer, also released his essence into Jayna''s deepest part. Angus and Jayna feel unexinable pleasures and be one. Suddenly an intense heatwave exploded from both of them and burned everything in the room.


    Fortunately, the room has strong istion and protective enchantment. Otherwise, the whole mansion will also be burned. In the meantime, the couple didn''t realize this and kept embracing each other.


    Right now, they only feel warmth enveloped them along with the release of longing. Then, Angus opens his eyes and looks at the surroundings but finds only red fire everywhere. Not only that, he feels like he is not in the real world.


    After looking around, he finds arge blue orb and crimson orb slowly integrating together. In front of the orb, a woman with crimson red hair is looking at the orbs. At this moment, Jayna also notices the surroundings while in Angus''s embrace.


    "Angus, this.." said Jayna.


    Before she could ask where they were, "I don''t know how long it has been. A long time ago, I found.. someone. I don''t know how, but someday I suddenly couldn''t remember that person. I don''t know if that person is a beast, monster, or other race." said the crimson-haired woman.


    "But as the primordial beast, I know I lost someone very dearly and important to me. It feels like I''m missing a half part of me." said the woman while keeping looking at the two orbs.


    After being silent for a moment, "Did both of you know what is my true power?" asked a crimson-haired woman while looking at Angus and Jayna.


    "Isn''t it a very destructive fire?" asked Jayna.


    "No, silly girl. Every phoenix is the embodiment of fire. All of them carry different properties. As one of the first primordial beasts, my fire also carries properties." replied the Fire Phoenix.


    "The Green Phoenix born from the me of life carries life force properties while the blue phoenix born from the coldest fire carries the cold properties. However,pared to them, my fire is different." added Fire Phoenix.


    "My fire is empowered by emotion. The stronger the emotion, the stronger my fire is. But, this power is also a double edge sword." said Fire Phoenix.


    Then, the fire phoenix waves her hand and the whole ce bes gloomy. Even the bright fire in the surroundings is filled with despair, madness, and all sorts of negative emotions.


    "This is how I feel after losing that person. At first, I thought I could just ignore it and let it go as time passed by. However, I am wrong. Each day passed by, the feeling of longing and the thirst of that person became stronger."


    "Soon, I be easily irritated and consumed by my own fire power itself. I slowly be mad. At one moment, I even tried to kill myself many times.. No countless times to relieve from this pain."


    "But, as the primordial beast of fire phoenix, I am immortal. No matter what I did, I couldn''t even kill myself.


    As I couldn''t get away from this pain, I became outraged and decided to destroy everything. Then, my stupid little sister starts to seal me with the help of many powerful people."


    "Then, we met. At that time, I was still very weak from the seal, but the two of you managed to subdue me even with some power projection. At first, I thought to hide while slowly recovering my power to take over your body." said Fire Phoenix to Jayna.


    "Then, both of you reach that ce, the tomb of the forgotten king. Although I still couldn''t remember how he looked, I know he is someone that I lost. He is also the one I miss and long for all this time. At first, I was confused and didn''t understand this."


    "But, ever since you visited that tomb, I slowly regained my lost memories about the time we spent together. Did you know that the first time we met, he was actually very weak and identally found me during my bath time?" said Fire Phoenix while chuckling.


    "Normally, I will just burn those weakling people to ash, be it women or men. But, he suddenly did something stupid like proposing to me on the spot before I could burn him to ash. In the end, I decided to punch him and let him live."


    "Hundred years passed by, and by chance, we met again. At that time, we fought. Despite being a primordial fire phoenix, he managed to hold me down. Furthermore, he never even once dodge my attack."


    "I don''t know why he did that and what he was saying at that time. But I know he wants to receive everything from me, even if it is my destructive attack. For the first time, I met such a foolish and silly person."


    "Slowly, we started getting into a rtionship and I started to give myself to him. But, all those happy times finallye to an end. I am not sure the exact reason, but at that time, many of those ancient kings tried to hunt me down."


    "Enraged by this, that person left and started to fight those people. Then, he is gone and forgotten by everyone. After these few years, I find there is a trace of him in you." said Fire Phoenix towards Angus.


    "Then, I notice he is already gone and forgotten by everyone. I decided to let myselfpletely merge with Jayna. Although I am sad that I couldn''t meet that person again, I am d I could meet his heir and know that both of you truly love each other." said Fire Phoenix.


    "As I said before, my fire is empowered by emotion. The love you two share with each other is powerful and could hasten the merging process. Although it will not finish the merging process, it is still enough to merge our minds." said Fire Phoenix.


    "A-Are you going to disappear?" asked Jayna.


    "No, I am going to be you." said Fire Phoenix.


    "Don''t worry, boy. She will only have a massive power-up. I will keep locked up my memories, but Jayna can ess them anytime. Oh yeah, one more thing, you should know our true name." said Fire Phoenix before touching Angus''s forehead.


    "Ehh¡­ this¡­" said Angus.


    "I trust it will be useful for both of you. Anyway, please don''t have mercy on Jayna because she likes rough." said Fire Phoenix.


    "W-What.. are you talking about?" said Jayna while hiding her blushing in Angus''s chest.


    "No need to be ashamed. I also like when that person is rough on me. This symbolizes our true love and trust in our most beloved person. Anyway, it is time for me to go." said Fire Phoenix.


    Then, the fire phoenix body slowly bes a small fire and enters Jayna. After a while, both of them wake in the burning room. Because of their sudden movement and Angus still inside Jayna, Jayna couldn''t help but moan.


    Remember what Angus did before they met Fire Phoenix, "J-Jayna are okay? I am sorry." said Angus as he wanted to get away from Jayna.


    "No.. Don''t leave it." said Jayna while hugging Angus.


    "Ehh.." replied Angus.


    "Angus¡­ I want you to be inside me for now." said Jayna while blushing.


    "O-Okay." said Angus.


    Then, they be aroused again as their private parts touch each other. They slowly kiss each other passionately and Angus also moves his hips again slowly. Both of thempletely ignored the ash in the room and enjoyed each other.


    "Ahh.. Angus.. do the one from before." said Jayna while moaning.


    "You sure?" said Angus.


    "Yeah¡­ please make mepletely yours." said Jayna.


    Then, Angus starts sending mana to his dick and slowly touches Jayna from the inside. At first, Jayna couldn''t help but moan and have endless surge waves of pleasure. But, slowly, she somehow gets used to Angus''s touch and thoroughly enjoys their sex.


    Soon, they begin having sex non-stop for the whole night. As abatant, both of them have very high endurance. Furthermore, they also have the regenerative ability and practically have endless stamina.


    Moreover, after Fire Phoenixbined with Jayna, she also rose into grade three. If she is still notcking mastery, she may rise again into the fourth grade.


    The next day, both of them still embrace each other while naked. Currently, Angus is stroking and patting Jayna''s head while she is on top of him.


    "Hmm.. It feels weird." said Jayna.


    "What''s weird?" asked Angus.


    "Well, I feel like there is something that keeps leaking from my private parts." said Jayna.


    "That''s why I told you to let me cum outside." said Angus.


    "No way!! You need to release it inside me. Besides, I bet now I will never be able to relieve myself without you. So, you need to take care of me." said Jayna while hugging Angus.


    "Geezz¡­ you are really obsessed with me." said Angus.


    "Of course. Besides, you know my true name. It means you hold everything about me." said Jayna.


    "Err.. You know, even if I wanted to use it, I still couldn''t do it." said Angus.


    "Then, hurry and get stronger. So, you could truly use me." said Jayna.


    "No.. I will not use you, Jayna. You are my love and everything.." replied Angus.

 Chapter 364 - Discovered

    After having a short passionate kiss, Angus and Jayna begin to prepare themself. Fortunately, their space storage bracelet is not destroyed by Jayna''s me. After cleaning themself and wearing some clothes, they go upstairs to have breakfast.


    On the way, they notice a shadow entering Jayna''s shadow. Seeing it was her shadow guard, both of them didn''t mind her and continued towards the dining area. Entering the dining area, they already find Pavlon preparing their breakfast.


    "Good morning, young master Angus and Lady Jayna. I already prepared some breakfast for both of you." weed Pavlon, the manor head butler.


    "Ohh.. I never told you there is Jayna here." said Angus.


    "It''s already my job as the head butler to always prepare and service our guests, especially a royalty like the fourth princess herself." replied Pavlon.


    "Alright, let''s eat then." said Angus before taking his seat.


    "Angus, did every butler like him?" asked Jayna.


    "Hmm.. Not sure, but I think every head butler is like that. Come to think of it, your old head butler has a simr way of this service." said Angus.


    "Ahh.. Do you mean uncle Darius? Yes, he seems to always know everything inside the royal pce and knows what we need at the right time." said Jayna.


    "Ohh.. I apologize,dy Jayna. But, Sir Darius is way more capable than me." chimed Pavlon while serving the food for both of them.


    "Ehh.. Did you know Uncle Darius?" asked Jayna.


    "Certainly, most of the head butlers at the high noble family are trained by him." replied Pavlon.


    "I see. No wonder all of you have this kind of weird butler instinct." said Angus.


    "You praise me too highly, young master Angus." replied Pavlon.


    Then, both of them begin to eat their breakfast. Seeing the breakfast menu that is different from the one he usually had, Angus couldn''t help but look at Pavlon.


    "Err¡­ Pavlon, isn''t this kind of food for someone who needs to recover their stamina or from some kind of sickness." said Angus.


    "Good observation, young master Angus. However, this food is not only good for people to recover but also good for people who are just having their first time, especially for women." said Pavlon.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but blush like a baked crab.


    "Pavlon, you don''t happen to know what we were doingst night, right?" asked Angus while ring.


    "Rest assured, young master Angus and Lady Jayna. I never know what you two didst night. I only know that you two need this kind of food for breakfast." said Pavlon.


    "Urgh.. Don''t tell me it''s your butler''s instinct again." said Angus while rolling his eyes.


    "Of course, young master Angus." replied Pavlon.


    "Fine." said Angus.


    After finishing their breakfast, they feel more energetic and Jayna feels the heat and weirdness in her private part slowly reduced.


    "I think you shoulde back to the royal pce." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ I still want to be with you." said Jayna.


    "Haa.. Although I also want to stay with you, I still have some work at the Research Center. Moreover, you still need to take care of Anna and adapt to your new power." said Angus.


    "Alright.. Alright¡­ But, you need toe to me tonight." said Jayna.


    "And.. How am I supposed to do that?" asked Angus.


    "Hmph.. Did you prefer me sneak out at night toe to you?" said Jayna.


    "Ehh¡­ No, don''t.. I wille. I wille to you tonight." said Angus in a hurry.


    "Then, I will wait for you, my love." Jayna said before kissing Angus and leaving towards the manor.


    Fortunately, no one is near them except a few manor employees. After that, Angus immediately prepared to go towards the research center. He still needs to work and modify some secret and healing spell that he gets from the Temple of Death.


    After a month of work, Angus managed to modify some of their spells using divine power. Then, he also starts to improve their healing spell to be better. Normally, improving spells is challenging, especially forplicated spells like healing spells.


    However, with Angus''s past life knowledge in human anatomy and knowledge of magic, it is still possible to improve the spells. Although it still takes time, it does not need a dozen years to do it like the other spells.


    While Angus returns towards the research center, Jayna finally arrives at the royal pce and heads towards Anna''s bedroom. Entering the bedroom, Jayna finds Anna is still sleeping, hugging her big pillow.


    Looking at Anna''szy behavior, Jayna couldn''t help but sigh. Moreover, she knows she will not wake up unless she or Angus is the one that wakes her. Even the head butler Darius also gives up on waking her up.


    Anna could even sleep after being sshed by cold water or thrown into the pool of water. In the end, she will only wake up when being called by Jayna and Angus, even though sometimes she still tries to fall asleep again.


    Approaching the troublesome little girl, "Anna, wake up. It is alreadyte." called Jayna while shaking Anna''s body.


    Unlike usual, Anna immediately wakes up groggy and yawning while rubbing her eyes. After looking at Jayna for a moment, Anna immediately hugged Jayna.


    "Big sis finally mating." said Anna.


    "Ehh¡­ Anna, w-what are you talking about?!!" asked Jayna while blushing.


    "Umm¡­ I feel something is part of Angus inside the big sis." replied Jayna while rubbing her small head at Jayna''s stomach.


    "Err¡­ Okay, Just don''t tell anyone about this." said Jayna while stroking Anna''s head.


    "Alright. I will not tell anyone or bubbles. So, does it feel good?" asked Anna out of nowhere.


    "Anna¡­ you''re not supposed to ask something like that." said Jayna.


    "But, I hear it feels good. The book also said so." said Anna.


    "Ehh.. book?? Wait, where did you hear it?" asked Jayna.


    "I hear from bubbles and read books in the library. So, does it feel good?" asked Anna again.


    "Err¡­ Yeah, kind of¡­ Alright, that''s it. You are too young to know that. Now, prepare up and start practicing." said Jayna.


    After Anna washes and gets ready, they go towards the training area and begin to practice. Just as Jayna released a little bit of her mana and made a sword sh, King Leon suddenly appeared on her side.


    "F-Father.." said Jayna in surprise.


    "Y-You.. You reach third grade. No, this kind of mana should be almost on the border of reaching fourth grade. How did you do it?" asked King Leon.


    "Err.. I am not sure." replied Jayna while afraid of looking at her father directly.


    Suddenly, King Leon''s eyes be sharp and cold after inspecting Jayan''s body condition with his discerning eyes.


    "Did that boy do it?" asked King Leon out of nowhere.


    "Huh.. What do you mean.." said Jayna.


    "Did that boy take your first time?" asked King Leon again in a cold voice.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help feeling some kind of invisible pressure from her father. At this moment, Jayna remembers she is no longer an ordinary princess but also the primordial Fire Phoenix. Then, her eyes turn into crimson sharp bird eyes and re towards King Leon.


    "Yes, Angus is the one that takes it and I love it. I.. I will also definitely do it again with Angus with or without your consent." said Jayna while keeping ring at King Leon.


    Seeing Jayna''s crimson phoenix eye, King Leon feels some kind of pressure. This is not a pressure from the mana, aura, or power. But, a pressure like looking at a higher being than himself.


    Still, as a seventh-gradebatant, King Leon didn''t back down and kept staring at herst daughter.


    After staring at each other for a while, "Darius, call that boy here. No, call that boy to my training area." said King Leon before walking away.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty." said Darius, who also appeared out of nowhere.


    Hearing this, "Father, if you dare to hurt him even a scratch, I promise I will burn you alive." said Jayna coldly.


    "Hoo.. So, you dare to challenge me. Fine, you tooe towards my training area. I will teach you some manners." said King Leon before leaving her.


    Seeing her father gone, Jayna couldn''t help but release a long sigh.


    At this moment, Anna approaches Jayna.


    "Big sis, are you alright?" asked Anna.


    "Huff.. It''s okay. I just feel conflicted. But, I¡­" said Jayna.


    "Umm.. Did big sis love Angus?" asked Anna.


    "Of course, I love him." said Jayna.


    "Then, you don''t have to worry. As long as you keep loving Angus, everything will be alright." said Anna.


    Jayna is surprised at Anna''s words before releasing another sigh and toughening herself.


    "You are right. No matter what happens, I will still love Angus. He is the only one that I love and I want." said Jayna.


    A few hourster, Jayna and Angus arrive inside the King Leon training ground, the same ce for Lily''s demonstration not too long ago. Unlike the Lily demonstration, the building is empty and closed off by the royal guard.


    "Haaa¡­ As I thought, this would happen. But, I don''t think it will happen this soon." grumbled Angus.


    "Angus, I am sorry. I drag you into this." said Jayna.


    "It''s okay. Besides, I will also be done it with you sooner orter." said Angus while kissing her suddenly.


    "Brat, you are dead!!" said King Leon as he suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 365 - Divine Magic

    "Brat, you are dead!!" said King Leon as he suddenly appeared.


    As soon as King Leon appeared, Angus immediately shot a big ball of fire from his hand towards him [2nd Circle - me Bomb]. *BOM* The me Bomb immediately exploded before it reached King Leon.


    The area near King Leon immediately scorched and burned. However, he still managed to dodge this effortlessly with his speed.


    "Trying to sneak an attack on me, huh?"mented King Leon.


    At this moment, Jayna appeared from the middle of the explosion like it didn''t affect her at all [Fiery Burst]. Arriving in front of King Leon, Jayna immediately brandished her fiery sword [Crimson sh].


    Once again, King Leon avoided the side and counterattacked with his fist. Just as King Leon almost punches her daughter, a small ball of mees towards his eyes. Out of reflection, King Leon immediately stops his attack and dodges it.


    Still, this moment creates an opening for Jayna as she continues her attack on his father. King Leon couldn''t help but dodge her attack again. Although he knows her attack couldn''t fatally wound him, he still feels it could hurt him.


    As a full-fledged seventh-gradebatant who is a specialist in warrior path and speed, it will be a shame to get injured by a third-gradebatant, even if it is a minor injury. Therefore, King Leon didn''t choose but to step back and dodge Jayna''s attack.


    By being near Jayna''s attack, King Leon knows that her me and the fiery sword are very dangerous. King Leon begins to keep dodging Jayna''s fiery sword while retreating. It is not that he didn''t want to counterattack, but he couldn''t.


    While Jayna keeps attacking, Angus always attacks using a low circle spell to obstruct King Leon from counterattack.


    ''The two of them have excellent teamwork. No, it seems like they understand well what the others are going to do,'' thought King Leon while analyzing the twobat styles.


    "But, this is not enough!!" said King Leon as he enhanced his body with mana.


    Suddenly, King Leon moved faster than before and brandished his fist towards Jayna. Seeing this, Angus immediately taps the ground using his hand [2nd Circle - Ground Shrinking]. At this moment, King Leon''s ground position moved a few meters away from Jayna.


    Still, the airwave from King Leon''s fist is very strong andes towards Jayna. Seeing this, a sturdy silvery shield appeared in front of Jayna [Unbreakable Shield]. *Whoosh* the airwave waspletely defended by the Unbreakable Shield.


    "Hoo¡­ So, that''s the unbreakable shield I hear about." said King Leon.


    Although King Leon only releases a strong airwave, it still has enough strong power to easily destroy a reinforced city gate. Then, the shield is gone and Jayna''s already in the drawing stance [Sword Art - True sh]. *Swishh*


    For the first time since the fight, King Leon feels a real danger from his daughter''s attack. King Leon couldn''t help but get away from Jayna''s attack. Still, Angus didn''t let him be and immediately used Ground Shrinking to prevent King Leon from dodging to the side.


    With no choice, King Leon uses his superhuman reflex to jump on the spot despite his broken stance. The reinforced ground immediately cracked under King Leon''s strength, but King Leon dodged Jayna''s attack.


    In his previous position, a long-burning sh mark appeared on the ground until it reached the wall. Even the reinforced wall was also getting shed and destroyed.


    ''What a horrible attack?!! It will surely hurt me if it is hit.'' thought King Leon whileing down from the air,


    Just as Jayna wants to continue her attack, King Leon suddenly ignores her and moves towards Angus.


    "So, this is your n, huh? Hiding behind women?!!" said King Leon while deciding to punch Angus.


    Angus didn''t move from his spot and kept releasing the bursting mana from the start of the fight. He didn''t even see the iing fist of King Leon. Just as the fistes in front of Angus, a silvery-white shield simr to Jayna appears in front of the fist. *BAMM*


    The silvery-white shield managed to endure King Leon''s attack, but it also cracked. At the same time, Angus also coughs blood as he feels his inwards getting punched.


    "Hoo.. It managed to hold one of my punches. How about another one?" said King Leon.


    Suddenly, King Leon feels a hot sensation from his side. He notices Jayna release an intense heatwave towards King Leon [Sword Art - Fiery Wave].


    Seeing this, King Leon decided to stop his punch and change its direction towards the Fiery Wave. *BOOM* Both attacks were powerful and forced King Leon to back a few meters away.


    ''What a strong attack?! If I am not coating my hand with thick mana, it will surely leave a burn.'' thought King Leon sees the arrival of Jayna in front of Angus.


    "Interesting¡­ However, as I said before, you disappointed me, Angus. Hiding behind a woman, what a joke." said King Leon as he moved behind Angus with his fisting towards Angus.


    At this moment, a spike made of shadow came towards King Leon''s eyes [Shadow Spike]. Surprised at this, King Leon immediately stops his attack and dodges the Shadow Spike but still manages to scratch his cheek. Then, he steps back to avoid Jayna''s Crimson sh.


    "Mundus.. I almost forgot you have that legendary beast as familiar." said King Leon coldly.


    At this moment, King Leon feels shame and anger as he gets injured from them. He decides to stop holding back and use his full power to teach the two of them.


    At this moment, King Leon releases a huge pressure on Angus and Jayna, which staggers them a little bit. Just as King Leon wanted to move, Angus touched the ground with his hands.


    "..Come fort the blessing of God [Divine Magic - Prayer''s Room.]." yelled Angus.


    Suddenly the whole area was enveloped with light and many transparent figures appeared surrounding the arena. All the transparent figures wear a robe and are in a praying stance. Then, everyone could hear a hymn song.


    Along with the Hymn song, exhausted Angus, who cast divine magic, feels his mana recovered rapidly along with the exhausted Jayna. Seeing this unnatural magic, King Leon couldn''t help but look at them as he found both enhanced.


    Normally, enhanced spells couldn''t be used many times, especially for high-gradebatants. There are various reasons for this, but the primary reason is the target mana purity and density.


    Angus and Jayna have a very high mana density and purityparable to a fifth-gradebatant despite only being a third-gradebatant. Because of this, low circle enchantment spells are useless for both of them.


    However, the Prayer''s Room enhances Angus and Jayna easily. Moreover, King Leon also finds them being healed and having their mana restored.


    "So, this is divine magic. Truly dangerous magic." said King Leon.


    Although King Leon didn''t know how long this magic would work, he knows just by having this effect is enough to make a group ofbatants invincible. Actually, King Leon could easily shatter the magic by forcing his mana towards the magic itself.


    However, he also wants to see what Angus ns to do since, at this moment, he takes out his twin-de artifact.


    "You said that I hide behind a woman? Fine, I will show you my power. Jayna, please lend me your power." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. But, it could hurt you." said Jayna.


    "It''s okay. Besides, I need to show him what I will be when someone dares to hurt you." said Angus.


    "One minute¡­ I will lend you my power for one minute. After that, I will take it back. More than that, it will only burn you." said Jayna while holding Angus''s hand.


    "Alright, that''s enough." replied Angus.


    Suddenly, Jayna is covered with crimson fire and the fire begins to spread towards Angus. At this moment, Angus''s high-quality clothes begin to burn up. Some of the fire is absorbed into the twin sword artifact. The twin sword bes crimson bright.


    "Urgghh.. Arghhhh!!" screamed Angus in pain as he felt like being burned alive.


    Then, Angus looked at King Leon with his deep pitch-ck eyes. A strong killing intent began to pierce King Leon''s mind. Instinctively, King Leon immediately uses Blink to dodge a few meters away. *Swish* *BAMM*


    In his current position appeared the burning Angus, who is shing the ground. Not only the ground but the whole building in front of Angus was also shed. Moreover, a zing fire melted the reinforced ground and the building erupted from the slice.


    "Kakaka¡­ Now look who is running away?" said Angus with a maniac smile.


    Once again, Angus charged at King Leon while brandishing his twin sword. Didn''t want to parry such a dangerous attack from Angus with his body, King Leon immediately took out his sword and used his full power to parry it. *BAMM*


    King Leon managed to stop Angus''s attack, but Angus didn''t stop at it and repeatedly struck his twin-de at King Leon like a mad person. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    "Hahahha¡­ I don''t care if you are a King or her father.. Jayna is mine and mine only!!" said Angus with a crazed tone.

 Chapter 366 - Archmage Ikalis

    "Jayna is mine and mine only!!" said Angus with a crazed tone.


    Angus kept striking King Leon''s sword harder and faster. King Leon feels each of Angus'' strikes is getting heavier. He feels like not parrying a twin sword but a hammer. *Ting* *Ting* *Ting*


    Couldn''t stand being pushed back, "Don''t get cocky!!" yelled King Leon while putting more strength in his sword.


    *Whossh* Angus is getting thrown back by King Leon''s force. At this moment, Jayna is enveloped by a hot crimson fire with the shape of a pair of wings. The wings stretch open and shoot countless feathers made of fire [Phoenix Rain].


    All the fire feather moves in the blink of an eye towards King Leon. King Leon immediately used [Blink] to dodge the attack as he was surrounded by the fire feather. *BOMMM* *BOMMM* *BOMMM* Each of the feathers releases a quite big explosion.


    Looking at such firepower, King Leon couldn''t help but have a cold sweat. Before King Leon recovers from his surprise, another Phoenix Rain is alreadying to him.


    ''No way, how could she keep using such a devastating attack!??'' thought King Leon while keeping dodging the Phoenix Rain using [Blink].


    After blinking a few times, King Leon suddenly feels massive manaing from his side. He finds Angus already charging enormous fire mana towards his twin sword.


    "Eat this!! [Twin Sword Art - Twin Dragon Fang]." yelled Angus as a dragon silhouette appeared behind him.


    ''This is dangerous!!'' thought King Leon as he wanted to use another blink.


    At this split second, Angus smiled as he knew King Leon had fallen into his trap.


    "[Domain - Asura]" whispered Angus.


    Then, King Leon feels entrapped in space. He feels like time has stopped and a huge demonic figure appears behind Angus. King Leon feels a tremendous amount of bloodthirsting from Angus and unconsciously fears towards him.


    However, his vastbat experience managed to get his bearings and try to parry Angus''s attack. Still, he feels like being inside heavy water and moves slowly despite using all his strength.


    Seeing that the attack ising closer towards him, "[Possession] BLOOD!!" yelled King Leon.


    Suddenly, massive energy and a huge bloodthirst erupted from King Leon and countered Angus''s domain and attack. *BOOMM* Both of them shed with each other andpletely obliterated the arena, even cracking the whole building.


    After a few moments of confrontation, Angus gets pushed back and shed by King Leon. Fortunately, he managed to hold back at thest moment and not cut Angus in half instantly. The attack keeps going and destroys the entire building part behind Angus.


    Seeing Angus lose the confrontation and be shed by her father, Jayna immediatelyes towards Angus and holds him before mming towards the rubble.


    "Angus!!" called Jayna worriedly while also taking back the remaining fire that kept enveloping Angus''s body.


    However, Angus didn''t reply as he fell unconscious, but his wounded sh also started to heal. Still, it is not as fast as before since the divine magic also breaks from theirst confrontation.


    At the same time, King Leon also appears in front of them. Seeing her father''s sudden appearance, Jayna immediately readies her weapon to protect the unconscious Angus.


    At this time, King Leon could feel Jayna''s determination to protect Angus even with her own life. Looking at this, King Leon could only sigh.


    "Did you realize that he not only loves you but also madly obsesses over you?" said King Leon.


    "Yes, I know. I also know that he may be a very dangerous person if he loses me. Although Angus tried to hide it, I still know that he hurt so much to the point of madness just knowing I may be betrothed to other people." replied Jayna.


    "However, I ampletely fine about it and somehow feel a little bit happy about it. Angus¡­ He is the only person that always fights for me. No matter what the situation, he always fights for me and protects me."


    "Even though somehow he is quite perverted and quite forceful, I also love that part of him. I have never been loved so much by someone other than him. As I said before, I don''t regret doing it with Angus and I will also definitely do it again." said Jayna while covering her body with fire.


    At the same time, King Leon only listens to Jayna''s conviction with an expressionless face. Just as Jayna wants to attack King Leon, someone grabs Jayna''s shoulder.


    "It''s okay, Jayna." said Angus while his whole body was trembling.


    "Angus, you need to lie down." said Jayna.


    "It''s okay. There is no way I will let you fight alone." said Angus before his body copsed and was embraced by Jayna.


    Seeing this, King Leon finally released a long sigh.


    "Fine, you could do what you want. However¡­" said King Leon before ring at Angus.


    "I will kill you the moment you are not worthy of Jayna or hurt her."? said King Leon sternly.


    Hearing this, Angus became quite shocked before replying, "Don''t worry, we are already inseparable and I nned to be the strongest to be always on Jayna''s side." said Angus.


    "Good. Now, why don''t youe out now?" said King Leon while looking at the certain direction in the air.


    "Hohoho¡­ As expected of King Leon to be able to find me." said a white-haired old man.


    Looking at the old man, King Leon immediately appears in front of Angus and Jayna while taking a battle stance.


    "Why are you here, Archmage Ikalis?" said King Leon sternly.


    "Hohoho¡­ Don''t worry, I am just an old man wandering around. It just happened that I found something interesting during my stay here." said Archmage Ikalis.


    Archmage is not an ordinary title. It is a title bestowed on anyone who reaches seventh grade through the magician path. Although reaching a seventh-grade level is very hard to the point of it needs a miracle. It is harder for a pure magician to reach the seventh grade than other paths.


    The major reason is that a pure magician can hardly break their limit, be it from battle or training. This way limits the option of pure magicians reaching seventh-grade level. However, a pure magician that could reach seventh grade is also very dangerous.


    It is said that an archmage can instantly cast fifth circle spells easily. Some of them could even cast sixth circle spells in a few minutes. This kind of power is very absurd. It means an archmage could just destroy a big city at any moment.


    Therefore, every seventh-grade pure magician is famous and bestowed with the Archmage title. Althoughpared to other path seventh-gradebatants, they are weaker in frontal battle, in terms of mass destruction they are superior.


    If Archmage Ikalis wanted, he could have obliterated the whole of the capital city in the blink of an eye, leaving only a small number of strong people. This is the horror of someone who gets the title of Archmage.


    Therefore, King Leon couldn''t help but have a solemn face when he found out it was Archmage Ikalis. Although the archmage may not be able to kill him, he still could decimate the whole capital and will definitely wound the Heart Kingdom.


    "What do you want?" asked King Leon coldly.


    "Well, as you know, my reputation as the wanderer. Yesterday, I happened to find a very faint wave of mana that almost felt like the natural mana in the surrounding area and decided to trace the source."


    "However, before I find the source, the faint mana wave is stopped and gone. Still, I managed to remember the mana signature and characteristics. Just as I was wandering in the town today, I somehow found the same mana signature in this location." said Archmage Ikalis.


    "What do you want to do if you find the source?" said King Leon.


    "Nothing important, just want to exchange some ideas and thoughts. So, How about it, boy?" asked Archmage Ikalis towards Angus.


    Hearing this question, Angus tilted his head, "Aren''t you the old man that I met in the Fizzy tavern not long ago?" asked Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ You are right. Hohoho¡­ It seems that we are really fated together." said Archmage Ikalis.


    Hearing this, Angus suddenly expressionlessly.


    "Old man, I don''t know who you are or what archmage you are. But, do you want to die?" threatened Angus coldly.


    "Huh?" replied Archmage Ikalis confusedly.


    Even King Leon and Jayna be confused at a sudden change in Angus''s behavior.


    "You and I fated together?!! You are joking. If there is one person I am fated with, it should be Jayna. I don''t care if you are a senile old man or some kind of archmage but don''t you dare say you are fated with me!!" said Angus seriously.


    Hearing this, King Leon could only facepalms while Jayna blushed at Angus''s deration and hid her face in Angus''s chest.


    "Hahahaha¡­. Interesting.. Interesting¡­ You are the first person that dares to threaten me despite already knowing my title as archmage over something silly like this. No wonder you could push King Leon around." said Archmage Ikalis.


    On the other hand, King Leon began to re after hearing Ikalis''s remark.


    "Ikalis... Did you want to die?" said King Leon coldly.

 Chapter 367 - Allegiance

    "Ikalis.. Did you want to die?" said King Leon coldly.


    "Oh.. Come on, King Leon. You know how absurd that boy is. You even need to use your [Possession] to counter hisst attack. Although you are holding back, I don''t think ordinary fifth-grade or even a few weak sixth-gradebatants could beat him." replied Archmage Ikalis.


    After being silent for a while, King Leon replied, "Hmph.. So, what do you want, Ikalis?" asked King Leon.


    "Me.. Well, I just want to talk a little bit with that boy. But, looking at how absurd his talent and potential were, I changed my mind. Boy, are you interested in bing my personal disciple?" said Archmage Ikalis.


    "Ikalis.." yelled King Leon.


    Before King Leon finishes his sentence, "I refuse!!" said Angus tantly.


    Hearing this, both seventh-grade old men couldn''t help but look at Angus.


    "Hmm... Are you sure, boy? If you be my personal disciple, you could inherit all my possession, spells, technique, research, and many other things." said Archmage Ikalis.


    "Yeah, so?" replied Angus shortly.


    "So.. You could be a great magician. No, you could even be the strongest magician ever." said Archmage Ikalis.


    "Nope, thank you. Search for someone else." refused Angus once again.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Interesting.. Interesting. Well, If you somehow change your mind, just contact me with this." said Archmage Ikalis while throwing a gold medallion.


    "Like I said. I don''t want it. *Cough* *Cough*" said Angus while coughing some blood.


    "Angus!!" called Jayna worriedly.


    "Well, it seems you need to get treatment first. Anyway, I think it''s time for me to go. See ya, King Leon." said Archmage Ikalis before disappearing.


    As soon as Ikalis disappears, Angus slumps on the ground with heavy breathing. Then


    "You two should get treatment first and I suppose I don''t need to tell you not to tell anyone about this matter." said King Leon.


    "Also.. Please take care of Jayna." added King Leon while ncing at Angus before disappearing.


    After that, Angus immediately fell unconscious as he had already reached his physical and mental limit. The battle with King Leon has burdened his body and his mind to the limit. The reason they manage to hold out with King Leon is that they use Ancient Powers many times.


    One of the Ancient Powers that helped them during the battle was [Allegiance]. After finally having their first time, both Angus and Jayna feel connected. They could even know what the others intended and couldmunicate without speaking.


    Moreover, unlike the telepathy spells, they could even transmit what the others intend to do without speaking in their minds. Therefore, they could have perfect teamwork without even needing to speak.


    Combined with [Analyze], both could easily predict every King Leon''s attack and movement. Then, there is also [Divine Magic - Prayer''s Room]. This is also why Angus and Jayna could keep using many strong attacks without care of mana.


    Prayer''s room not only enhanced the allies inside the area but also could keep regenerating their mana and healing their wounds. The spells could even regenerate a cutting limb. Basically, inside this spell''s area, they be invincible.


    If it is not because of Angus and King Leon''sst sh that destroys the spell itself, Angus'' wound will be healed in no time. Still, this divine magic also needs a long time to cast and requires a lot of mana. Just to cast it once, Angus needs to consume his entire mana.


    If it is not because of his absurd mana regeneration, Angus will immediately copse after casting this spell from mana deficiency. During that time, they find another effect of Allegiance.


    Through the ancient power Allegiance, Angus and Jayna could actually share their mana. Bybining this power with the Prayer''s room and their own absurd mana regeneration, they feel like they have unlimited mana.


    Still, despite all of this, both Angus and Jayna still lose to King Leon. This shows how absurd the seventh-gradebatant is.


    Late in the night inside the royal pce, a young man rested in a luxury bed. This young man is none other than Angus, who is rested after having a harsh fight with King Leon. Suddenly, the young man groaned and opened his eyes.


    "Urggh¡­ I feel like getting a massive hangover." said Angus.


    "Angus.. You are finally awake." called Jayna who is sitting beside him.


    "Ahh.. Jayna, where is this?" said Angus as he felt inside the unfamiliar room.


    The room is very luxurious and decorated in red. There are also some stuffed dolls nearby, showing this is a girl''s room.


    "Umm.. this is my room." replied Jayna.


    "Haa?? Why am I here?" asked Angus.


    "Well, first we want to send you to hospital. However, on the way towards the hospital, your wound seems to be fully healed. Then, I told the others to bring you here." exined Jayna while blushing.


    "Err.. I guess it''s okay." said Angus before looking at Jayna.


    As they looked at each other, Jayna couldn''t help but embrace and hug Angus tightly.


    "Angus.." called Jayna.


    "There.. There.. I am okay. Besides, as you said before, my wound is already fully healed." said Angus while rubbing Jayna''s back.


    Through their connection, Angus could feel Jayna''s worry. After Jayna calms down, they begin to have deep intimate kisses.


    "Angus.. Please¡­ I want you." said Jayna embarrassingly.


    Seeing this, Angus begins to kiss Jayna more forcefully and take off both of their clothes. Looking at Jayna''s naked body under the moonlight, Angus couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Beautiful¡­" muttered Angus while being on top of Jayna.


    Then, Angus begins to gently touch Jayna while kissing her all over her body. Angus slowly enjoys and appreciates Jayna''s body. At the same time, Jayna also moaned as she felt Angus''s touch and kiss.


    Through their mental connection, both Angus and Jayna know they only want each other. Before long, Jayna starts to get more aroused and sensitive as Angus flips her switch. Without wasting any more time, Angus inserts his dick into Jayna''s deepest part.


    Feeling Angus inside her deepest part, Jayna couldn''t help but have an intense climax. Then, Angus starts moving his hip and kisses her deepest part using his dick. Through their connection, they bombard by sending their deepest love to each other.


    "Ahh.. Ahh.. Angus.." moaned Jayna.


    In the end, they reach climax at the same time while Angus pours his essence inside Jayna and nts a deep kiss on her. After that, they continue their session until morning. They already lost count of how many times both of them reach climax as they keep doing it without rest.


    After the sun rises and the warm light prates the room''s window, they finally stop andy on the bed while embracing each other.


    "Say, Angus¡­ Are the other men also.. have high stamina like you?" asked Jayna.


    "Huh?" replied Angus confusedly.


    "I mean.. I heard from the maid that the man could onlyst for a few minutes and only be able to climax for one or two times even the high-grade knight could only do it a few times."


    "But, no matter how I think about it.. You are definitely able to keep going like some kind of unexhausted machine." said Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ I am not sure about the others. But, you know I have high regeneration. So, I think that''s the reason for my endless stamina. Did you hate it?" asked Angus.


    "No way. I love it even more. Because that means only you can satisfy me. Besides, I think my body feels like adapting to you. So, you need to take responsibility for it." said Jayna.


    "Don''t worry.. Jayna. We are already inseparable and you know that, right?" said Angus.


    "Yeah.. But, I never knew that Allegiance could have this kind of effect after we did it. Does it mean we need to do it with others whenever we want to use this ancient power at full power?" said Jayna.


    "Well, I am not sure. But, I think to use it fully, both parties need to have a deep affection or rtionship with each other. Anyway, did you tell your father about this ability?" asked Angus.


    "At first, I didn''t intend to tell him. But, yesterday, he called me over and started to confirm our ability. He told me our teamwork is perfectly outrageous.


    "Even if we couldmunicate with each other with telepathy spell, we still would not be able to do that kind of teamwork." exined Jayna.


    "So, in the end, I just told him about our ability and my merging phoenix condition. I also told him we are already inseparable because of this ancient power as this power binds us like a contract." added Jayna.


    "Well, you could say it like a contract. Wait for a second¡­ I think I know why we could suddenly have this kind of power from the Allegiance." said Angus.


    "Huh?? What is it?" asked Jayna.


    "Well, I think it has a connection with the true name. You know, by knowing your true name, people could control the beast as long as they could say their name. Isn''t it somehow like a contract?" said Angus.


    "Hmph.. Probably." replied Jayna.


    "Wait.. Draven, you there?" called Angus.


    Then, a small creature enveloped by hazy mist with a spiky, thorny tail appeared from Angus''s shadow.


    "What is it, master?" asked Draven.


    "Did you have a true name?" asked Angus.

 Chapter 368 - Departure

    "Did you have a true name?" asked Angus.


    "True name? I am sorry, master. But, I still do not have it yet." replied Draven.


    "Yet?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Yes, master. ording to my knowledge, I need to reach a certain point before I get my true name. As for what is that point, I also am not too sure myself." said Draven.


    "Wait for a second.. Where did you get your true name or who will give it to you?" asked Angus.


    "I also don''t know. What I know is my predecessor will suddenly know that they got a true name after reaching a certain point." said Draven.


    "Hee¡­ Interesting. Does the phoenix also like that?" asked Angus to Jayna.


    "Nope.. ording to Fire Phoenix knowledge, we will get our true name when we are born." answered Jayna.


    "Such a contrast. Now, I begin to wonder about this true name''s origin. It is a shame you don''t have a true name, so we can''t experiment about [Allegiance] power further. We could only hope we meet another beast or monster with a true name in the future." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t think it will be easy. If every monster or beast needs to reach a certain point before getting their true name, then not every one of them has it. Furthermore, they will choose to die rather than tell the others their true name." exined Jayna.


    "I bet Draven will also not want to tell you about his true name even though you are forcing him through the contract." added Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Really?? Is that true, Draven?" asked Angus.


    "Errmm.." replied Draven before going back to the shadow.


    Looking Draven running away, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but sigh. Still, both of them didn''t think much about it. After that, they decide to prepare for the day and return to their respective ces.


    Fortunately, Jayna is living inside a different part of the royal pce. Every single royalty has their own chamber and living building in other parts of the royal pce. Therefore, Angus could leave Jayna''s quarter easily without creating amotion.


    A few weeks passed since Angus and Jayna fought with King Leon. Only a few people know about their fight. Even the high nobility such as the duke didn''t know about it. They thought King Leon fought Jade again inside the special training ground.


    Because of this, some nearby countries be more afraid about the Heart Kingdom''s might. Although they didn''t witness the fight, they still heard the news about theplete destruction of a special training ground.


    They know that the building is absurdly sturdy, yet it is still getting destroyed into a ruin. This shows the power of the seventh-gradebatant. While the nearby kingdoms be wary of the Heart Kingdom''s might, many merchants begin to attract towards the Heart Kingdom.


    For most merchants, they prefer to do business inside a strong and stable kingdom. As the Kingdom is more stable and strong, it could indirectly protect them and do their business safely.


    With the show of Heart Kingdom''s might a few times throughout the past few years, more merchants decided to do business inside the Heart Kingdom.


    On the other hand, the other nearby kingdoms start to lose their merchants as they migrate towards the Heart Kingdom, especially the one hostile with the Heart Kingdom. Hence the kingdoms nearby the Heart Kingdom make less ie.


    Some of the small kingdoms even have minor economic crises. The big kingdom like the Nergal, Tascar, and Hascua will be less affected. But it still didn''t make them less worried. Fortunately, the Tascar kingdom and Hascua kingdom are always in conflict with one another.


    The Hascua kingdom is a kingdom that makes a living from trading and is a wealthy kingdom. They are located in a very strategic ce for international trading. On the contrary, the Tascar kingdom is rtively poor since they live in an infertile area.


    Therefore, the Tascar kingdom is quite envious of the Hascua kingdom and often tries to attack the Hascua kingdom.


    Since the Hascua Kingdom''s major iees from trading, they always be a neutral kingdom and always avoid conflict with the other nearby major kingdoms.


    However, this bnce started to change since the Heart Kingdom sold Miasma Curing Potion a few years ago. Although it didn''t affect the Hascua Kingdom directly, it would be lying if they weren''t attracted to the potion.


    Before the potion was invented, the Hascua Kingdom could be said to be the richest among the other kingdoms nearby. The kingdom itself even monopolized a few business sectors with the other nearby kingdoms.


    However, since the potion was sold, the Heart Kingdom started to have less business with them and be more self-sufficient. This makes their nation have less ie.


    Furthermore, in the past few years, the Heart Kingdom started topete with the Hascua Kingdom in international trade.


    Everyone with a little bit of brain will know that the Hascua Kingdom harbors bad intentions towards the Heart Kingdom for making them have less ie and lose some big business trade. Hence, the kingdom situation near the Heart Kingdom bes moreplex.


    Currently, they are only waiting for a small trigger before chaos and war engulf every one of them. In the meantime, Anguspletely ignores the international political situation and keeps working inside the research center in the Heart Kingdom''s capital city.


    During these few weeks, Angus stops his work for a moment and entirely focuses on making a few enchanted items for Ian''s group. They decide to ept Angus''s request in searching Frozen Heart in the Snow Peak despite being opposed by their family.


    Although most of them didn''t know there was a Frost Dragon nest in Snow Peak, they still opposed going towards Snow Peak since it is located in the Reese Mountain range, one of the monster habitats.


    Reese Mountain range may not be as mysterious as Dark Forest, but it doesn''t mean it is less dangerous than Dark Forest. Still, Angus managed to ''persuade'' a little bit of their family to let their children go to Snow Peak.


    Most of them only worry about their well-being so that they can be easily persuaded by Angus after some talk. However, there is one stupid family that stepped out of their boundary, like the Nostrand family where Mia lives.


    They decide to put a condition to letting Mia go if Angus is engaged with Mia. Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but get angry as the Nostrand family dared to use Mia as their political tool.


    The Nostrand family is not in the same faction as the Victory family. Therefore, Angus couldn''t use his family name over them. Unfortunately, Jayna also heard about this news. She immediately used her authority as royalty and princess to ''talk'' with the Nostrand family.


    Angus himself didn''t know the details, but he knew that since then, the Nostrand family is like being ostracized in their political circle and didn''t dare to treat Mia like a political tool anymore. Currently, Angus and Jayna are near the capital city gate looking at Ian''s group.


    "Is everything ready?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah, just wait, we will definitely bring you Frozen Heart in no time." replied Ian.


    "Well, I hope so." said Angus.


    "Are you sure you don''t need any bodyguards? I could give you a few knights for your bodyguard." asked Jayna towards Ian''s group.


    "Don''t worry, we could take care of ourselves." replied Ian.


    "Well, if you said so. Just be careful on your way then." said Jayna.


    "Alright, then we will go first. Let''s go, everyone." said Ian.


    "See you, Angus, Lady Jayna." said the others.


    Then, they begin to enter a carriage before going out of the gate.


    While seeing their carriage depart, "Angus, are you sure they will survive?" asked Jayna.


    "Nope. No matter how careful they are, there is no way they will survive in the Reese Mountain range with their current power." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Then, Why do you let them go?" asked Jayna.


    "Don''t worry, I asked cousin Kurvan and a few of his people to take care of them." said Angus.


    "Kurvan??" said Jayna.


    "Yeah, apparently Kurvan wasn''t interested in politics or aristocratic things. Last year, he happened to secretly embark on a journey with a few people from the Sur vige to increase his power. I asked him to take care of them." exined Angus.


    "Since Kurvan already knows about them, he epted my request easily. Besides, he told me that he is also interested in the Frost Dragon. I just hope he didn''t do anything stupid since among his sibling, he is the only one that looks normal." added Angus.


    "Ahhh.. I see. If it is Kurvan, then it is okay." said Jayna.


    "Still, Ian and the others need to rely on themself since you know Kurvan could be quite harsh as he still has a habit of living in that dimension for a long time." said Angus.


    "Yeah, the majority of people from Sur vige are quite extreme in mindset. I was even surprised about their culture the first time I learned about them." said Jayna.


    "I don''t know how they still survive with their harsh culture and way of fighting." added Jayna while remembering the Spartan-like training they did in the past.


    "Still, because of that, they be a force to be reckoned with. Father and uncle Jade even try to implement their training into the army.." replied Angus.

 Chapter 369 - Horrible News

    While Ian''s group departs from the capital city, the situation at the Heart Kingdom border bes more intense.


    Every day there will be a small confrontation between the Heart kingdom with the other. Some people could even hear some small battle over the Heart Kingdom border.


    Still, there is no major battle that has happened yet. They were only trying to gather intelligence and test each other''s power.


    In the meantime, inside the Nergal kingdom royal pce, a muscr man with majestic battle armor looks at the suspicious ck-robed person in front of him.


    "Are you sure it will work?" asked the muscr man.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Everything is ready. They will never expect it." said the ck-robed person.


    "I see. Then, do it and don''t leave any trace to us. We don''t want those religious organizations to know about our deal." said the muscr man.


    "Yes, sir." said the ck-robed man.


    After that, the ck-robed man disappears into the shadow while the muscr man smiles sinisterly.


    "Just you wait, Heart Kingdom. I will destroy you with my own hand." said the muscr man.


    A few dayster, the Heart Kingdom suddenly receives news that there is an epidemic outbreak in some rural viges. Since it is currently in the transition season, it is quite normal for an epidemic to spread in the rural viges.


    Hence, most people ignore this news. Each of the nobles thinks they could handle the epidemic like usual as it is pretty normal for the epidemic to ur at this time of the year.


    Another few weeks passed, to everyone''s surprise, the epidemic spread faster and destroyed a few rural viges. At first, the local authority and aristocrats didn''t want to send the news to the capital city since they wanted to cover this failure to avoid getting med and punished.


    However, the epidemic is more potent and very contagious. It managed to spread towards one of the major cities, Sunset City. Because it is one of the big cities, the news immediately reaches the capital city.


    In just a few days, almost a quarter of the city residents get infected by the disease. This epidemic was also heard by Angus.


    "Epidemic, huh??" said Angus.


    "Yeah, because of that, master Valeron sent some people to find the cure for the disease." said Vigo while eating his meal.


    "Haa¡­ That''s why I keep proposing to awaken all our people''s mana to the kingdom." said Gilford.


    "True¡­ Even though they may only reach fight grade in their entire life. They will have more endurance and resistance to most of the disease. The dwarfmunity also deployed this kind of policy with the same purpose." said Balrug.


    Currently, Angus is having lunch with the others inside the research center''s canteen.


    "Still, we cannot underestimate such arge-scale epidemic. In my time, few deadly diseases could still infect mana user people." said Benjamin.


    "Agreed. Even in Sur vige, there is some rare disease that could still kill us. But it is super rare. It only happens in one among one million people." said Gilford.


    "Ehh¡­ That seems very dangerous. I be more afraid about this epidemic." said Vigo.


    "I think you should be fine." replied Angus.


    "Huhh?? How so? I am only in first grade." said Vigo.


    "I am not sure about some rare or dangerous disease, but most of the disease couldn''t infect people with very dense mana."


    "Even though you are only first grade, you have very dense mana. I bet old man Draught did something to you to make your mana very dense." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Really??" asked Vigo.


    "Yeah, since you get epted by old man Draught''s disciple, your mana be denser each day. At first, it was very subtle. But, since I reached third grade, I could feel your mana is very dense. Currently, It isparable to those third-gradebatants." exined Angus.


    "Wow.. I didn''t even realize it myself." said Vigo.


    "Of course, since it is only bing denser and not increasing in quantity. Besides, the change is very subtle." said Angus.


    Then, they continue their chat while sharing some of their current project problems and giving solutions to others like usual.


    Suddenly, amotion was heard in the canteen. Some people begin running and going around the ce. Seeing this, Angus decided to ask one of the researchers about what happened.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" asked Angus


    "Hii.. M-Master Angus." startled the researcher as he suddenly stopped by Angus.


    Although Angus is still young, he is respectable among the researchers inside the facility. He even has the same authority and ranks as Benjamin, Vigo, and Gilford, who is only second to Master Valeron.


    "Calm down. I just want to ask you why everyone seems in a hurry?" asked Angus.


    "Errm.. We just heard that the expert who is sent to Sunset city gets infected by the disease itself. ording to some rumors, the epidemic is highly contagious and dangerous." exined the researcher.


    "Currently, Master Valeron is searching for people to send towards the sunset city. Usually, the lowest rank of researchers like us will be sent. So, now we are in a hurry to prove our worth not to get sent to Sunset City." added the researcher.


    ''It seems this epidemic is more dangerous than we thought.'' thought Angus.


    "Hm¡­ Did you have other news¡­" asked Angus.


    Before he could finish his sentence, "What!! The Nergal Kingdom officially deres war towards the Heart Kingdom!!" shouted one of the researchers in the canteen while reading a letter.


    This shout immediately attracts all the researchers in the canteen and immediately surrounds the researcher. On the researcher''s hand, there is a crystal projection that shows a projection about King Andvari, the king of the Nergal kingdom, doing a speech towards his masses.


    In the speech, King Andvari tries to give the Heart Kingdom a bad name while justifying their war and invasion. After the projection ended, everyone couldn''t help but have a little bit of panic, especially the lower rank researcher.


    "Where did you get this projection?" asked one of the researchers.


    "I get it from my cousin that doing some business in the Nergal Kingdom. ording to him, King Andvari didn''t even cover the news about his war deration and even let all the people in the kingdom know about it." replied the researcher that has crystal projection.


    "Damn.. We still have this kind of strange epidemic. Now, there is also a war that has hit us." said another researcher.


    "I am not signing up for these." said another researcher bing more panicked.


    Just before everyone bes more panicked, "Enough!! Everyone goes towards your respective ce and continues your task until further notice." said Balrug loudly.


    Hearing this, the researcher calms down a little bit before dispersing. However, everyone knows that currently, the Heart Kingdom is in a dangerous situation. Before everyone goes away, Angus stops the research that holds the crystal projection.


    "Did you know when this war deration happened?" asked Angus.


    "ording to my cousin''s letter, it is this morning at the Nergal kingdom capital city." replied the researcher.


    "I see.. Thanks. You can go now." said Angus.


    After that, Angus''s group also went towards their respective ces as they didn''t have the mood to continue their meal and talk. Most of them know the cruelty of war. Whatever the reason is, war will always lead to destruction, death, and hatred.


    For them, war is nothing but the source of pain and will only lead to more conflict. Even Angus, also didn''t like the concept of war.


    For him, who only wants to have a peaceful life, war is thest thing he wants to experience. Although he knows that war is inevitable, he is still quite shocked about it.


    After staying inside his working room in silence for a while, Angus decides to meet Jayna to freshen up his mood. Right now, all he wants is to embrace his girlfriend and discard all his negative thoughts.


    Then, Angus immediately went out of the research center before sneaking in towards the royal pce. He couldn''t sneak out of the research center since he needs to be checked every time he leaves ores inside the research center.


    It will only lead to trouble if he is sneaked out of the research center. On the contrary, he needs to sneak into the royal pce since if people see himing and going from it, it will only create more unnecessary attention andmotion.


    Sessfully sneaking into the royal pce, Angus begins to move stealthily towards Jayna''s location. Currently, Jayna is inside her private training ground with Anna. Arriving at the training ground, Angus finds Jayna and Anna sparring with each other.


    They keep shing with each other and creating a small shockwave around the training ground. Suddenly, Anna, who is already using her transformation, opens her mouth and shoots ck light energy [Miasma st].


    Seeing this, Jayna immediately creates a huge wing made of fire and envelops her entire body [Phoenix Shield]. The wingpletely defends against Anna''s miasma st.. Not long after that, Anna stopped shooting Miasma st and slumped on the ground, exhausted.

 Chapter 370 - Avoiding War

    The moment Anna slumps onto the ground, she immediately sleeps on the ground without caring that she is still in the middle of sparring. Seeing this, Angus couldn''t help but facepalm at the bubble-obsessed girl''s act.


    However, Jayna seems to be used to Jayna''s behavior and tells the nearby maid to take care of Anna before leaving the training ground. Currently, she is also pretty exhausted and drenched in sweat. Looking in Jayna''s direction, Angus couldn''t help but smile mischievously.


    Then, Angus silently cast a camouge spell on himself while stalking Jayna towards her room. Unlike when he sneaks into the royal pce, stalking someone silently is a more challenging task, especially since there are a lot of employees such as maids, butlers, and guards walking around the area.


    After a while, Angus managed to follow Jayna entering her private room. Then, Jayna begins to undress her clothes inside the bathroom slowly. Angus couldn''t help but appreciate her body. His eyes keep following Jayna''s slow movement.


    Angus feels like being teased by her slow undressing. He feels like a starved beast looking at a delicious piece of meat in front of it. If he is not having great self-control, Angus probably will attack Jayna and eat her alive.


    Looking at Jayna''s slow movement, Angus realizes something and approaches Jayna. Suddenly, Angus begins to help Jayna undress her training clothes.


    "Hee.. I thought you would wait a little longer." said Jayna without surprise at Angus'' sudden appearance.


    "And let you tease me?? You are a really naughty girl. Anyway, when did you realize my presence?" asked Angus while slowly caressing Jayna''s sweating body.


    "Since the start. There is no way I couldn''t feel you if you were nearby." replied Jayna before kissing Angus.


    Then, Angus starts to undress his clothes while having a deep passionate kiss with Jayna. Later, they begin having a shower together before soaking inside a warm bathtub while cuddling each other.


    Inside the bathtub, Angus keeps caressing Jayna''s body while kissing her neck and shoulder from behind. Angus feels like his worry and negative thoughts arepletely washed away.


    Unfortunately, Jayna somehow managed to detect Angus''s distress even without their mental connection.


    "Angus, Is something wrong?" asked Jayna.


    "Hmm.. Did I really show it in my face?" asked Angus back.


    "No, you hide it perfectly. But did you forget that my phoenix power is rted to emotion? I could feel you are somehow conflicted about something." replied Jayna.


    "Haa.. no wonder. Well, you will also hear this news anyway. The Nergal Kingdom officially dered war with us this morning." said Angus.


    Hearing this news, Jayna couldn''t help but also be shocked. Although she never experienced war, she still has some memories and knowledge about war from the Fire Phoenix. For Fire Phoenix, war is thest ce she wants to be.


    As a phoenix with emotion-rted power, she is pretty sensitive toward emotion, whether negative or positive. From the Fire Phoenix''s memories, war is a ce that could produce a powerful negative emotion.


    Even if Fire Phoenix itself has a strong will and mind, she still always feels ufortable in this kind of ce. Hate, anguish, greed, anxiety, rage, fear, even madness will always be brewing in the war.


    For ordinary people, they will feel only slight difort by staying in the war. But, for Fire Phoenix, who is sensitive about other people''s emotions, it is nothing but a suffocating ce.


    In the past, the fire phoenix even managed to turn two whole nations to ash because they were in a war over petty things and disturbing her dwelling. Although it could be said to be a ruthless act, she also understands why Fire Phoenix wants to burn the two nations.


    The negative emotion born from the war is too strong and could make Fire Phoenix very ufortable. If it only happens in days or weeks, it is still tolerable. But, it is a different story if it happens in months or years.


    Even the strong-willed Fire Phoenix will also start irritated by all the negative emotions from the war. At that time, it is also normal for strong beasts like Fire Phoenix to destroy a nation for a petty reason.


    Feeling Jayna''s distraught emotion through their bond, Angus immediately hugged Jayna tighter.


    "Hushh.. It''s okay. I am here. I''ll never leave you." said Angus trying to calm Jayna.


    After calming her mind, "Haa.. If I know the war will happen so soon, I should follow Ian and the others searching for Frozen Heart." replied Jayna with a sigh.


    "You know yourself. It is impossible without creating amotion. Hell.. you are even prohibited from going towards other allied countries now." said Angus.


    "Yeah, those malicious nobles should just think about themself." said Jayna.


    "Hmm.. How about we go away to a ce quite far from the battlefield? I think as long as you are not near the battlefield, you will feel less of those negative emotions from the war." said Angus.


    "Is there such a ce? I mean.. you just said to yourself, ''I can''t go out without creating amotion.''" said Jayna.


    "Actually, there is a ce inside the Heart Kingdom. However, I am not too sure if this ce is good for you or not." said Angus.


    "Hmm??" responded Jayna curiously.


    "Well, since the Nergal kingdom is attacking us, there is a possibility the other nearby kingdom will alsounch an attack. It means we need to avoid all the ces that border the other nation which only leave one ce." said Angus.


    "Where is it?" asked Jayna.


    "It is Sunset City. Sunset City is surrounded by our own territory and quite far from the frontline battlefield. Basically, if war happens, this ce is the only one that will be less affected. However¡­" said Angus.


    "There is a dangerous epidemic guing the whole area." added Jayna.


    "Yeah¡­ Now, I am not too sure if it is a good ce for you toe. I hear the epidemic is very dangerous. Even if it may not be able to infect you, you could still feel the strong anguish emotion from the infected one." exined Angus.


    "However, I think the war will not end soon and could go on for a long time as we will be very passive in the first ce. I am certain it will affect the whole nation, especially the capital city. " added Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ So the choice is staying here while the war slowly influences this ce or going towards a ce with strong anguish not to get affected by the war?" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah.. For me, it didn''t look so different. I think staying here is better." said Angus.


    "Nope.. war is a horrible ce. Just a small influence of it makes me want to throw up." refused Jayna directly.


    "Haa¡­ But you can''t go towards Sunset city either." said Angus.


    "If I go there, will you apany me?" asked Jayna.


    "Ehh¡­ Of course. I am already addicted to your body. There is no way I could let you go far away without me." said Angus while massaging Jayna''s body.


    "Urmm.. Then, it is not a problem." said Jayna while enjoying Angus''s touch.


    "Hee.. Are you sure? There will be some strong negative emotion there." asked Angus.


    "Yeah, I am sure. Although the epidemic is also a source of negative emotion, it is still better than war. If I am choosing between the two, I will definitely choose the epidemic ce." rified Jayna


    "Besides, you will being with me. I believe you will be able to find the cure for the gue in no time." added Jayna.


    "Well, I am not too sure myself since I am not too proficient in disease and medical stuff. But, I think with the help of [Analyze], I could find the cure soon." said Angus.


    "Then, it is Sunset City." said Jayna.


    "Yeah, anyway, did you really just detect me from our bond?" asked Angus.


    "Of course not. At first.. " said Jayna as she continued chatting with Angus while enjoying their time.


    Later, they go towards King Leon to ask for permission to go towards Sunset City.


    "So, you two are going towards Sunset City?" asked King Leon while ncing at the couple.


    "Yes.. we want to.." said Angus.


    Before Angus could exin further, "Alright, I agree." said King Leon, cutting Angus''s sentence.


    "Ehh.. Aren''t you going to hear our exnation and purpose?" asked Angus.


    "You two could go anywhere as long as it is still inside the Heart Kingdom. Though I prefer both of you go towards the border city." said King Leon while smiling.


    ''That''s thest ce we want to be.'' thought Angus and Jayna.


    "Nope, thank you. That''s thest ce we want to be." said Angus.


    "Alright, but the offer will still open for both of you." said King Leon.


    "Then, we will excuse ourselves first." said Angus as they walked towards the office door.


    "Oh yeah.. Make sure to always use a contraceptive spell." chimed King Leon.


    Hearing this, both Angus and Jayna stopped their walk for a moment.


    "What?! You think I don''t know how many times you two do it? Moreover, you always release it inside her. Well, I know the feeling of wanting to release it inside, so I am not judging you. Just don''t forget to always use the contraceptive spell." said King Leon.


    "S-Sure." replied Angus.


    Angus and Jayna immediately go out of the room as they are embarrassed to continue this topic.

 Chapter 371 - Growth

    371 GROWTH


    As soon as Angus and Jayna leave King Leon''s working room, "Pardon me, sir. Is this alright?" asked the old butler Darius.


    "As much as I don''t want to acknowledge their rtionship, there is nothing I can''t do about it. Ancient Power is mysterious and could lead to a disaster if not used without precaution."


    "Since now they are connected one with the others through ancient power, it will be foolish to separate both of them. We don''t know what kind of disaster will being to our nation if we try to separate them. Moreover, Jayna also has that Phoenix Power."


    "Tell me, Darius. What do you know about Phoenix?" asked King Leon.


    "A powerful mythical beast in the shape of a bird and wielding powerful fire. Some legends said they are immortal and cannot be killed." said Darius.


    "If it is only that, I don''t really care. Although Fire Phoenix is immortal, they still could be defeated. But there is one more legend about Phoenix. This legend is not truly famous around this area, but in some ces, Phoenix is hailed as the mother of the Beast." said King Leon.


    "Mother of the Beast??!" said Darius.


    "Last year, Jayna told me that with the help of her ancient power, she somehow managed tomand a few weak monsters. ording to the one that gives her ancient power, her power may allowmanding over monsters and beasts."


    "Combined with the legend about phoenix being the mother of the beast, I am sure she will be able to master her ancient power soon. I am not sure if the legend is true or false. But, I don''t want to gamble with our nation to find out about it." exined King Leon.


    "Besides, as long as Jayna is not bearing a child, it will be alright." added King Leon.


    "I understand, my king. However, is it alright to let them go towards Sunset City?" said Darius.


    "Darius, I never n to always cage and protect them. They are the future pir of this nation. I believe they may be able to be a powerful seventh-gradebatant in the future. But, before reaching that level, they need a lot of experience and see a lot of things." said King Leon.


    The following day, Angus, Jayna, Anna, and a few royal guards arrive at the royal pce teleportation room. The distance between the capital city and Sunset City is very quite far. Fortunately, Angus and the others get permission to use the teleportation device to save time.


    While waiting for the expert to set up the teleportation device, Angus decides to check his status panel as he has nothing to do at the moment.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 18 Years Old


    MP: 658/658


    Chi: 324


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 55


    Dexterity: 54


    Intelligence: 53


    Vitality: 54


    Soul Point: 365.482


    Soul Reserve: 793


    Looking at his status panel, Angus immediately focuses on his current chi. During these past months, Angus didn''t forget to cultivate his chi in his free time. However, just by using Domain a few times during the battle with King Leon, he finds his chi is consumed a lot.


    Even though his current chi is not small, it is not big either. Before fighting with King Leon, his chi reaches almost four hundred points. After the battle, he only left with less than half of it.


    Although he focused on recovering his chi these past few days, he still couldn''t reach the four hundred mark. However, he feels this is normal. The domain is the pinnacle and ultimate technique in his past life. In the past, he rarely used domain in his fights.


    Unless he encounters another domain practitioner, he will not use the domain to defeat his opponent. The reason is that the domain technique consumes too much chi. Chi is cultivated from the life force and requires a lot of time.


    Unless it is a truly desperate situation where the practitioner knows they will absolutely die, they will not use the domain in the fight. Unlike Angus, who has heritage chi, ordinary people couldn''t cultivate their chi easily.


    The moment they consume all their chi, not only will their body be weakened, but they also could die. In some way, the domain technique could be said as a suicide technique.


    Because of this, every time he fights against a domain practitioner in the past, he will enter a life and death situation.


    Angus even feels that he is pretty lucky in all those fights since all of the domain practitioners he fought had more experience in using domain than him. If it is not because of his absurd talent in learning and his bizarre domain effect, he may have already died a long time ago.


    After checking his chi, he looks at his stats. Currently, he is increasing his stats by one each month so his body can easily adapt to the change. Still, he is surprised at how much he consumed during all these past months.


    He needs to consume at least ten thousand points to increase his attributes by one. Moreover, this consumption will still increase as his stats keep growing. After reaching 55 marks, he needs 5120 soul points to increase one stat.


    Angus feels his enormous soul points will be consumed in no time. Even though his current automatic battle gives him around 40 soul points per day. He still feels it isckingpared to his enormous consumption.


    However, he feels this is normal since he knows he will never achieve his current power at his age without the help of the system. The reason why Angus could fight with the people far above his grade is not only because of his skill but this insanely high attribute.


    After years of increasing his stats, Angus realized that the system was actually increasing his primary and fundamental power. If this primary power is used alone, he will never be able topete with the others.


    But afterbined with the skills, mana, weapon, and any other aspect, his power bes multiple times more potent. For example, Angus''s current strength is 55 points. Afterbining the skills, mana, technique, weapons, etc., it may be able to reach more than hundreds.


    Therefore, each increase in Angus''s stats is very significant. Currently, his primary power is almost the same as those people who keep practicing for dozens of years.


    On the contrary, his soul reserve is not increasing much since he can no longer easily kill high-grade monsters/people inside the capital city. The only way to improve it is by using the system''s manual battle, which he rarely used in these past months.


    After a moment of checking his status panel while thinking of a way to improve further, the expert notified them that the teleportation device was ready. Angus and the others immediately go towards the teleportation device tform without wasting any moment.


    Then, the teleportation device lights up, which gathers Anna''s attention. Fortunately, before she could do something, all of them had already disappeared from the tform. *Bzztt* A momentter, Angus and the others arrive at different locations.


    The royal guard immediately looks around to check the surroundings as it is their job to ensure they are teleported to the right ce. At the same time, Angus, Jayna, and Anna look at the surroundings.


    Even though most of them just use teleportation devices, none show difort and urges to vomit from the teleportation side effect. The royal guard is trained to avoid this situation, while Angus and Jayna are also quite abnormal.


    Not to mention Anna, who has a very absurd body. People may think that Angus and Jayna''s growth is already ridiculous, but Angus knows the ridiculous one is Anna. A month ago, she managed to reach second grade just like breathing.


    She was just doing her usual routine before her core suddenly upgraded. This means she is able to reach second grade when she is still twelve years old. Since then, her body has be absurdly stronger.


    She could even withstand any second circle elemental spells just with her body. Angus even thinks she will probably be fine if she somehow enters ava pool since her body is abnormally strong.


    Looking at the cheerful Anna who is looking at the surroundings like a curious child, Angus couldn''t help but remember something.


    ''No wonder, people are afraid of monster people. Their strength is simply monstrous and couldn''t be measured. Moreover, unlike the rumor said, Anna is actually very smart. Unfortunately, she is just toozy to use her brain.'' thought Angus.


    Since Anna is veryzy and easily distracted, Angus decides to give her a special test during their stay in the royal academy. The test consists of various things in many unusual ways.


    Then, Angus finds that Anna has a very high IQ that could make all the geniuses on Earth a shame. Moreover, she also could notice many unusual things that ordinary people ignore.


    This is an essential talent for a fighter. Anna also proved to be a very great decision maker and problem solver. Unfortunately, she is toozy to use her brain and likes to use her brute strength to solve problems.

 Chapter 372 - Walking Around

    372 WALKING AROUND


    Looking at the surroundings, Angus and the others find that they are in some kind of open space inside the building. ording to the experts and the guard nearby, they are in the mayor''s house where the Sunset City teleportation device is located.


    After a moment, a man followed by some knight approached them. Looking at the man''s clothes, everyone recognizes him as a noble.


    "I apologize for myte wee, Fourth Princess and young master Victory. I need to take care of a lot of stuff before." said the man.


    Hearing this, Jayna didn''t reply and kept her cold face as usual. Unlike when she is with Angus, Jayna is actually famous for having a cold expression and an unapproachable attitude. Sometimes everyone wonders how Angus managed to thaw her cold personality.


    "No problem, Count Stillshot." replied Angus while scrutinizing the man''s behavior.


    "Ahh.. Please just call me Count Hick or Uncle Hick. Anyway, why don''t we enter my manor first." said Count Hick.


    Seeing this, Angus immediately knows that the count seems to be in a hurry to enter his manor, be it from his talk and gesture. At this moment, Angus gets notified by Jayna through their bond to leave this matter to him.


    Throughout the years of knowing Jayna, Angus finds that his girlfriend is actually very cold towards others. She will never talk to others unless it is absolutely necessary. This behavior bes more extreme after she merges further with Fire Phoenix.


    Jayna may not notice this, but she slowly starts to think of the others as something lower than her. This is not because she is underestimating others or bing more arrogant. But, it is because of her pride as Fire Phoenix.


    As the primordial beast, Fire Phoenix has the right to be prideful towards others. Fortunately, this prideful behavior has not affected her way of fighting, as it could be a significant weakness for her.


    "Sure. Please lead the way." replied Angus.


    The count couldn''t help but look at the expressionless Jayna, waiting for an answer, but after a moment of silent reply, he decided to lead them to his manor. Usually, the highest rank noble is the one that makes the decision. In Angus''s group, the one with the highest noble rank is Jayna.


    Hence, Count Hick finds it is quite weird for Angus to be the one to reply and make the decision. Still, he didn''t think much and led them to enter his manor as soon as possible. At the entrance of the manor, there are a few magician standbys.


    As if it is a regr urrence, the magician immediately casts a cleaning and sterilization spell on all of them. Seeing this, Angus only looks at them silently and lets them do their work. Then, the Count guided them to the dining hall.


    "Although it is a little bit early, how about we have some meal while discussing our business." said Count Hick.


    "Sure. No problem." said Angus.


    As soon as Angus said that, "Yeyy.. Food!!" yelled Anna excitedly before running to the dining table.


    Anna immediately takes a seat before starting to eat without waiting for the others. The Count couldn''t help but be surprised at Anna''s brazen manner. However, Angus and Jayna didn''t say anything like it is amon urrence before sitting on their own seat.


    After calming his mind, "Ehem.. Pardon me, Fourth Princess and Young master Victory. But, could you borate on your purpose ining to Sunset City? I only hear that you will being here from the capital" asked Count Hick directly.


    "Hmm¡­ We want to explore Sunset City. You know Sunset City is a famous tourist spot in the Heart Kingdom, especially its beautiful beach." said Angus.


    "Err.. B-But.." said Count Hick.


    Before the count continued his sentence, "Another one, please!!" yelled Anna as she had already emptied all the food on the table.


    "Ahh.. Yeah.. Locus, please bring more food." ordered Count Hick to his butler.


    "Ehem.. I think you should postpone your exploration and stay here first." said Count Hick to Jayna.


    However, Jaynapletely ignores the Count and takes care of Anna by wiping her mouth like a good mother.


    "Ehh.. Is there a problem?" asked Angus.


    "Well, you may hear this, but the epidemic is more dangerous than we thought. So, I think you should be here until the situation stabilizes." said Count Hick.


    "Hee.. Dangerous?? Can you borate more? Why is it dangerous?" asked Angus.


    "Err.. I am sorry, young master Victory. It is a ssified matter. I hope you can understand." replied Count Hick while starting to sweat.


    "ssified, huh?? Is it also ssified from royalty such as the Fourth Princess?" said Angus.


    "Erm.. No, I am sorry." said Count Hick while getting more sweat.


    "Then, please exin to us how dangerous is this epidemic that could gue almost three-quarters of the whole city? If I am not wrong, the epidemic should only have infected less than half of the sunset city poption a few days ago." said Angus while smirking.


    At this point, Count Hick realizes that he is being yed by Angus from the start.


    "Err.. I am sorry, young master Victory, Fourth Princess. The truth is the epidemic is very dangerous and somehow keeps mutating. Moreover, it could infect people through the air." replied Count Hick hurriedly.


    "Hee.. a mutated airborne disease. Certainly, it is a very problematic gue. No wonder you already evacuated your family from here." said Angus.


    "W-What do you mean, young master Victory?" asked Count Hick.


    "Well, Sunset city is the major town under your jurisdiction. It is weird that we don''t find any of your family members here. You must know it is basic etiquette for all the lower noble to wee a royalty such as the Fourth Princess." said Angus.


    "Err.. That is¡­" said Count Hick.


    Angus cut his sentence, "Don''t worry, Count Hick. It''s just a simple matter. But I am still curious about this epidemic. Alright, let''s go visit the quarantine zone." said Angus as he stood up from his seat.


    "W-Wait, Young Master Victory." said Count Hick, panicky.


    However, Angus is already walking away and ignoring him while Jayna, Anna, and the royal guard follow him. Seeing this, Count Hick couldn''t help but grit his teeth and followed Angus reluctantly.


    Leaving the Count manor, Angus immediately walked in a certain direction while looking around. The Count, who is following him, couldn''t help but be surprised at Angus''s act.


    Normally, a noble prefers to use a carriage to travel around, but Angus ignores this behavior and just walks around like any passerby. Furthermore, Jayna, Anna, and the royal guards are just following him withoutint.


    After walking for a while, Angus starts to fasten his pace and run around. Still, the others followed him without saying anything. A few minutester, they arrive at the entrance of the quarantine zone, which is located on the outskirts of the city.


    Some knights wear simple cloth masks on their faces guarding the area. As they approached the site from afar, they immediately tensed as the Angus group was quiterge. After they find Count Hick among them, they immediately ease up.


    Without waiting for the guard to speak up, Angus immediately entered the quarantine zone like walking in the park. Jayna, Anna, and the royal guard also follow him. Just as the knight wants to stop them, they feel the pressure from the Royal guards.


    Fortunately, Count Hick immediately exined the situation to the knight before anything escted further. In the meantime, Angus finds many emergency tents housing the infected patient. Angus and the others could smell many horrible smells worse than shit from it.


    He also found few people from religious organizations. The majority of them are from the Temple of Death. While walking around aimlessly, Angus looked at all the patient conditions outside the tent.


    Soon, Angus feels a strong presenceing toward him. A man wearing full-metal armor with the Temple of Death emblem approaches them. Beside the man was a woman in the gray priest''s attire.


    "I am sorry for ourte wee, Fourth Princess, Young Master Victory." said the priest.


    "No problem. We just want to look around." said Angus casually.


    The two of them were immediately surprised at Angus'' casual response since people do not want to look around the quarantine zone on a normal asion. But, knowing thest incident, they immediately recovered.


    "Then, please let me guide you around." said the priest.


    "Don''t bother. Rather than guiding us, you should take care of all these patients. Besides, we have the Count Stillshot to guide us." said Angus.


    Looking at the Count behind them, "Err¡­ Then, please pardon me." said the priest as she left the group as she was also quite busy tending the patient.


    However, the knight wearing the armor with a stoic face didn''t follow the priest. It seems like the knight is going to keep following Angus. At this moment, the royal guard notices the knight''s behavior and wants to pressure the man to get away.


    Contrary to their expectation, the man easily retaliates with a more powerful mana aura and even creates some nearby disturbance. The royal guards know that this man is powerful.


    Just as they want to draw their weapon, "What the hell are you doing, dumbass?!! If you want to fight, fight at another ce. This is a quarantine zone, not a battlefield." reprimanded Angus.

 Chapter 373 Weird Symptom

    <h4>Chapter 373 Weird Symptom</h4>


    "This is a quarantine zone, not a battlefield." reprimanded Angus.


    The royal guard immediately stops their act but keeps looking at the man vigntly. As for the man, he began to re at Angus intensely.


    Ignoring the man''s re, Angus continues exploring the quarantine zone while observing each patient he finds. Soon, they arrive at different parts of the quarantine zone.


    "Faron, why are you here?" asked a woman wearing armor with an emblem on it.


    The emblem is shaped like a dove who spreads its wings, different from the Temple of Death and Heart Kingdom''s emblem.


    Looking at the emblem, ''If I am not wrong, it is the emblem of the Karum religious group.'' thought Angus.


    "It''s none of your business, Anny." replied Faron coldly, the knight from Temple of Death that followed Angus and the others.


    "Haa?? Didn''t we agree not to disturb one another''s camp? Are you bing dumber or what?" replied Anny brazenly.


    Hearing this remark, Faron couldn''t help but re at Anny. However, Anny wasn''t afraid and seemed to be taunting him with her mocking face.


    "Anny, you should learn to shut your mouth." said Faron.


    "And what will you do if I don''t want to?" replied Anny mockingly.


    Soon, both of them immediately release a huge amount of mana pressure and create quite a disturbance in the surrounding area.


    Seeing this, the Royal Guard couldn''t help but ready their weapon. During theirst exchange with Faron, they couldn''t know how strong Faron was. But, currently, Faron releases far greater mana pressure than before and shows he is a full-fledged sixth-gradebatant.


    However, they were also surprised that Anny didn''t back down and could also release the power of a sixth-gradebatant.


    Just as Anny and Faron want to sh with each other, "What the hell are you two doing?!! If you want to fight, go somewhere else!! Also, Anny, where are the bandages and painkillers that I asked?" yelled an old man wearing green attire with a lot of blood on it.


    Hearing the yell, Anny bes like a kid caught doing a mischievous thing.


    "Err.. Yes, sir. I will bring it right away." replied Anny in a hurry before leaving her spot in a hurry.


    "And you, Faron. Just because you are a sixth-gradebatant, it doesn''t mean you could easilye here as you wish. Go!! Before I tell your high priest about this breach." reprimanded the old man.


    "Tsk.. Fine." said Faron before heading back to the Temple of Death.


    Then, the old man looked at Angus''s group.


    "All of you, I don''t know who you are and what are you doing here. If you don''t want to help or have business in this ce, you should leave. You bring nothing but trouble towards the patient here." reprimanded the old man before walking away.


    Hearing this, the royal guard wanted to retort the old man, but Angus stopped them by asking a question to the old man.


    "Excuse me, I hear the gue is transmitted through the air. Is it true?" asked Angus.


    "Where did you hear that?" asked the old man.


    "Ohh.. I hear from the Count Stillshot." said Angus while pointing to the Count, who looks ufortable at this ce.


    "Huh?? Count Stillshot?" replied the old man.


    At this moment, the old man notices Angus, Jayna, and Anna''s clothes which show they are from an aristocrat. Moreover, he also saw the knights among them wearing very high enchanted armor.


    ''This highly enchanted armor is on par with Anny''s armor. They are not ordinary nobles.'' thought the old man.


    "Well, I guess there is no need to prevent the news any further since most people in the city already know about it. Yeah, this gue could be transmitted through the air." replied the old man.


    "Weird¡­ Truly weird." said Angus.


    "Weird?" replied the old man confusedly.


    "As far as I can see, this gue has the effect of slowly rotting the body. Some of it also creates a serious rash and infection while releasing the puss. Although the patient also has a serious cough and other respiratory disease symptoms, it is still weird." said Angus.


    "How so?" asked the old man curiously.


    "Well, an airborne disease will only disturb the respiratory system or the body''s immune system, so the infected will be prone to other diseases. However, this gue''s first symptoms are not affecting the respiratory system." exined Angus.


    "Only after the patient''s condition bes very bad does their respiratory system start to be affected. It is like the disease wants to spread further." added Angus.


    "Hmm.. Are you perhaps a doctor or priest?" asked the old man.


    "Nah.. I am just a noble who looks around." said Angus while starting to walk away.


    The old man could only look at Angus for a while before back tending the patient.


    After walking around the whole quarantine area, "Count Hick." called Angus.


    "Y-Yes, young master Victory." replied the count, who is having cold sweat.


    ''This guy is truly a useless noble.'' thought Angus.


    Using [Analyze], Angus knows that the Count is ufortable being inside the quarantine. Although most people will also be ufortable in such an area, Count Hick is a fifth-gradebatant.


    His body is strong enough to get infected by the gue. Although he notices that it has been a long time since he fought, he still retains the mana of a Fifth-gradebatant,


    Still, Angus notices during their walk. The Count often shows a disgusted expression towards the patient. The disgust is not because of their gruesome rotting body appearance since, as the count and fifth-gradebatant, the Count must have already seen a lot of bloody and gory scenes.


    The disgust is like looking toward a lower being. The Heart Kingdom has a monarchy and aristocratic system to govern the kingdom. It is usual for the noble family to have a lot of influence and power.


    Hence, the noble is often hailed by themoner or the others. Moreover, the Count rank is already rtively high in the Heart Kingdom''s aristocratic system. Count Hick often receives more praise, attention, and boot-licking from many people.


    To some people, this kind of thing didn''t affect them. However, for some people, they will slowly change. Some will be mad over their prestige, some will be greedier, some will feel above the others, and many others.


    Angus could see that Count Hick is the one that likes feeling above the others, which is simr to having God Complex. Although this behavior is significantly suppressed since there are other nobles above him like Angus and Jayna.


    Therefore, it is normal for Count Hick to think that all of these infected people are like troublesome lower beings.


    ''The Count is probably so afraid of getting punishment from King Leon that he starts to care for all these infected people. Well, it is true that King Leon''s punishment is very harsh, especially if it involves the whole Kingdom''s matter.'' thought Angus.


    Ignoring the ufortable Count, "Please guide us towards the researcher''sb used by the experts from the research centerst time." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Count Hick became more nervous and panicked.


    "Erm.. T-That''s.. " said the Count.


    "Is there something wrong?" asked Angus coldly.


    "Err.. T-That ce is actually off-limits. P-Please understands this, young master Victory." said the Count.


    "So, it is off-limits even from the royalty?? Does it mean it is King Leon himself that order for that ce is off-limits?" asked Angus coldly.


    "N-No.. I mean.. that ce is very dangerous." said the Count.


    "Count Hick.. Please don''t tell more lies. We have the Royal Guard here and you as fifth-gradebatants. Unless it is a ce where there is a monster overlord or seventh-gradebatant, we will be fine." said Angus coldly.


    "P-Please.. Young master Victory." said Count Hick.


    Seeing the adamant behavior of the Count, Angus begins to lose his patience.


    "Count Hick, tell me what are you hiding?" said Angus while starting to pressure Count Hick with his dense mana.


    Feeling the mana pressure, Count Hick started to pale as the ground below him cracked. *Crack* Count Hick feels that the young man in front of him will kill him.


    "Hiii¡­ W-We burns it. We burn the wholeb." said the Count.


    "YOU WHAT?!!" yelled Angus as he release a thick murderous intent.


    "W-We burns the whole ce as we are afraid the ce will be the source of gue." replied Count Hick in fear.


    "You Dumbass!!" Roared Angus while pping the Count very hard.


    Hitting by Angus'' enhanced and monstrous hand, the Count immediately flew a few meters away with a bloody, bruised face. Some of his teeth were even knocked off from Angus''s hit.


    "Royal Guards, detain this stupid dumbass as he interrupted the process of finding the gue''s cure."manded Angus.


    Hearing this, the Royal Guard immediately grabbed the bruised Count and put a mana sealing chain on his hand. Although the Royal Guard only answers to the Royalty, there is an exceptional case like Angus.


    It is alreadymon knowledge in the circle of the Royal Guard that Angus has a deep rtionship with Jayna and King Leon allows them. Moreover, Angus often sparred with the Royal Guard, especially the one that guarded near Jayna.


    Almost all the Jayna''s Royal Guard had already tasted Angus''s hard fist while couldn''t touch even a single hair of him.


    "Wait.. Wait¡­ Young master Victory, I could exin this." said Count Hick while struggling.

 Chapter 374 Research From The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 374 Research From The Beginning</h4>


    "Wait.. Wait¡­ Young master Victory, I could exin this." said Count Hick while struggling.


    "Hoo.. Then, Did you retrieve the research paper or journal inside theb before burning them down?" asked Angus.


    "Err.. N-No." replied Count Hick truthfully.


    "As I expected. Alright, you can take him." said Angus.


    "N-No.. I am a Count. You couldn''t do this to me." said Count Hick while struggling.


    Hearing this, the Royal Guard also begins to hesitate a little bit but still apprehend the Count. Count rank may not be high noble. But, that didn''t mean Angus could do as he pleased with him since he was only the third son of Duke.


    "Sir, I don''t think we can detain Count Hick." said one of the Royal Guards.


    "Detain him? No, why should I want to detain this stupid pig? Put him in the middle of the quarantine zone and make sure he could never leave that ce. Also, don''t give him any kind of food or drink until I find the cure." said Angus.


    "Err.. T-That''s.." said the royal guard as they didn''t know what to do before ncing at the expressionless Jayna.


    "Do it." said Jayna with a stoic face.


    Hearing this, the royal guard immediately dragged the count to the center of the quarantine zone as her verdict was the final word. The Royal Guard is different from a typical bodyguard. They are trained to obey and protect the royalty.


    Even if Jayna orders them to kill Count Hick on the spot, they will do it without hesitation. This is because they already contracted and trained to obey the royaltypletely. It could be said that every royal guard is a human tool for royalty.


    Normally, the Royal Guard will never leave the Royal Pce and stay with the King to not be misused. However, King Leon realizes the massive potential inside Jayna and Angus.


    Combining that they are currently at war, King Leon decides to give some Royal Guard to apany them.


    "Noo¡­ You can''t do this. I am a Count!! A noble!! You couldn''t do this to me!!" said the Count.


    "If you have protested, then say that to His Majesty himself." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Count Hick immediately stops struggling as he gets a death sentence verdict. He knows that his future is already bleak. No matter what kind of excuse or ploy he used, Count Hick will still get punished by King Leon.


    Even if somehow he managed to survive King Leon''s punishment, his political career will also end. It is already good if he could still retain his nobility.


    He also couldn''t ask for help from his noble faction since no sane upper noble dared to help him stubbornly from King Leon''s punishment. Furthermore, he also couldn''t run away or go to other countries.


    Count Hick may be a fifth-gradebatant, but the only thing that is still a fifth-gradebatant is his mana density. Be it his body, stamina, or mana quantity, It is far below fifth-gradebatant. He is even worse than some of the third-gradebatants.


    With this kind of power, it will be hard for him to escape to another kingdom, especially with the existence of an extermination squad that has eyes and ears all over the kingdom. In the end, he could only ept his mistake. Ignoring the count, Angus released a huge sigh while frustrated.


    "Damn it, what stupid dumbass!! Now, I need to do the research from the start." cursed Angus while walking away.


    Jayna and the others couldn''t help but follow the grumbled Angus. Actually, this is one of the rare asions where everyone sees Angus getting this emotional. Normally, he is more yful, calm, and mature than showing throwing curses and grumbling.


    However, through their connection, Jayna knows why Angus is very frustrated about the Count''s miss of conduct. The experts are already sent here to search for the cure when the epidemic reaches Sunset City.


    It means they have already done a lot of research about the disease and gue itself. Normally, with the help of [Analyze] and Angus''s vast knowledge, he may be able to find the cure in no time based on their research data. There is even a possibility he will immediately find the cure.


    However, it is impossible since all the research data is already destroyed by the stupid Count''s act. Therefore Angus needs to do his research from the start and take more time to find the cure.


    Meanwhile, in the other part of Sunset City, two hideous people meet each other at a secluded ce.


    "How is it?" asked one of the hideous men.


    "Everything is going as nned." said the other one.


    "Good. Is there any news about the new expert from the capital?" asked the hideous man.


    "Nope. But¡­" said the other one.


    "What is it?" asked the hideous man again.


    "I find that the Fourth Princess of the Heart Kingdom and the third son of the Duke Victory are entering the quarantine zone." said the other one.


    "Hmm¡­ The princess and the duke''s son?? That''s certainly weird. Keep monitoring them. We still need more time before moving on, " said the hideous man.


    "Alright." said the other one.


    Then, they begin to disappear into the darkness as if they have never been there in the first ce. A few hourster, Angus and the others arrive at an enormous crater filled with corpses.


    Usually, the corpses of infected people need to be cremated or appropriately handled to not spread the disease.


    However, they can''t do it since they still don''t know the true nature of the disease. In the past, there is a record where a gue spread through the air after they tried to cremate all the infected corpses.


    The epidemic spreads faster to other ces as they fly with the smoke and air from thebustion. Since then, it is important to know the nature of the airborne disease before handling the infected corpse.


    Therefore, they often put all the corpses in one enormous man-made crater like in the front of Angus. Angus and the others could smell the horrible smell inside the crater from a few dozen meters away. All of them couldn''t help but try to close their noses except one person.


    Unexpectedly, Anna is the only person that wasn''t bothered by the smell. Moreover, she even feels like breathing in the fresh air and walking happily. Seeing Anna''s behavior, Angus couldn''t help but think something.


    ''If I am not wrong, miasma tends to gather at the ce where there are a lot of corpses. Maybe because of this, Anna is fine despite having a much better sense of smell than all of us.'' thought Angus.


    Ignoring the excited Anna, Angus cast a low circle spell to filter the air for everyone. This way, everyone could breathe normally without a gas mask. Looking at the corpse number, Angus couldn''t help but sigh before closing his eyes.


    Suddenly, Angus releases a massive mana wave towards the surrounding [Mana Echolocation]. Unlike his normal [Mana Echolocation], he used more mana and only covered the crater. Using this way, he will be able to get more information from the Mana Echolocation.


    After a while, Angus opened his eyes and cast a spell [1st Circle - Mark of Target]. Soon, a lot of transparent blue arrows point to some corpse across the crater. Mark of Target is a basic spell to mark a thing or weak living being.


    "Alright, Royal Guards, could you please retrieve all the corpses I mark and bring them towards this side." said Angus.


    "Pardon me, sir?" asked one of the Royal Guard.


    "Please retrieve the corpse that I mark." said Angus.


    "Sir, you want us to go there and retrieve the corpse?" asked one of the Royal Guards in uncertainty.


    "Yeah. Ahh.. You need to use this gas mask since my filter air spell only works in this area. Also, you need to keep covering your body with mana as long as you are inside the crater. Don''t forget to use your armor resistance enchantment." said Angus.


    Hearing this, the Royal Guard again looks at Jayna, waiting for her final verdict. Being stared at by the Royal Guard once again, the cold-faced Jayna was annoyed.


    "If you dare to question Angus''s order once again, just kill yourself." said Jayna with cold and murderous eyes.


    "Hc.. Yes, Fourth Princess." said the Royal Guard before taking the gas mask from Angus and going inside the crater in a hurry.


    After the Royal Guard entered the crater, "Hee.. You don''t need to be that harsh to them." said Angus.


    "I hate it. I already said to them to obey yourmand before we came here. Yet they keep hesitating with your order. Maybe I should start burning all of them." replied Jayna coldly.


    Hearing this, Angus begins to pat Jayna''s head.


    "Easy, my princess. They are just doing their job. Although I don''t really care if they are dying or not, they are still one of our precious men. So, bear with it." said Angus while hugging Jayna.


    "Huff.. You are right. I guess this ce also started to influence me. Now, I wonder how Fire Phoenix managed to ignore all those epidemics in the past." said Jayna.

 Chapter 375 Family

    <h4>Chapter 375 Family</h4>


    "Now, I wonder how Fire Phoenix managed to ignore all those epidemics in the past." said Jayna.


    "Well, at least you are now far away from the frontline and war. Who knows what crazy thing you would do if you got influenced by it." said Angus while patting Jayna''s head.


    "Yeah, you are right. I will probably lose my mind and start burning everyone." replied Jayna while enjoying Angus''s pat.


    Angus knows that since theye to this town, Jayna is always on edge. He feels she is currently like a volcano that could erupt anytime. It is already great that she could hold herself not to burn anything whenever a minor conflict happened.


    Although Angus always teaches and instructs her to always control her emotion, he knows the Fire Phoenix merging process has greatly influenced her.


    Among the other elements, a Fire elemental is one of the most vtile elements. The degree of controlling fire elemental is almost the same as trying to control lightning elemental.


    If the lightning elemental is hard to control because of its monstrous speed nature, the fire elemental is hard to contain since it could always burn and erupt at any time.


    Angus even finds some references that it is impossible to absolutely control the fire elemental while it is still possible to control the lightning elemental absolutely. However, up to this day, no one has absolute control over any kind of element.


    Based on this premise, Angus knows that a fire-born beast like Fire Phoenix also will have this kind of vtile characteristic.


    The previous Fire Phoenix may say the merger will not change Jayna''s personality. But, it still didn''t mean it would never influence her to be more irritated towards the surrounding negative emotion.


    Angus also knows that in the first ce, Jayna is also not a calm-minded person. Instead, he always knows that his beloved blonde girlfriend is quite a fiery-tempered one.


    If Angus didn''t teach her self-control all the years back, she might try to pick a fight here and there every once in a while.


    After calming Jayna, Angus reluctantly separates from her and begins to work. He takes a few scribing tools and a high-grade mana core. Then, he started to scribe a rune on the ground. In the meantime, Anna is looking at the corpse at the crater''s edge while humming an unknown song.


    Contrary to Jayna, who is over the edge, Anna finds herselffortable sinceing to this ce. Of course, Angus and Jayna already realize this, but they didn''t think much of it. Monster people may be rare, but the royal library still has some archives and records about them.


    After returning from the Endless Battlefield dimension, Angus also researched monster people and their characteristics. As its name suggests, the monster people are a people that sought destruction like the monsters.


    Among the data and records, Angus finds that most monster people always create mass killings. All their acts always involve a massive amount of killing, which Angus finds weird.


    ording to the rumor and legend, monster people should hate mana civilization like other mindless monsters. However, he finds in the record that almost all of the monster people are very smart and good nners.


    If their real purpose is to destroy civilization, they don''t need to create massive killings to destroy it. Yet all their acts and ns always end up towards massive killing, which sometimes is useless and only attracts the attention of the other high-gradebatant.


    Because of this, Angus concludes that they made the massive killing not because they nned it but because they needed to do the massive killing act. All the monster people may be smart, but they are alsopletely different from others.


    However, after observing Anna''s behavior sinceing to this quarantine zone, he notices she never creates trouble and enjoys their walk like sightseeing. For all sane people, this kind of behavior is nothing but insane or psychotic.


    There is no way any normal person could enjoy looking at the dreadful scene of the half-death patient. If it is Angus, who is from his past, he will immediatelybel the person insane and doesn''t want anything to do with them.


    However, Anna is not the only weird one in his circle. There is also his beloved girlfriend, that is quite different from the ordinary people after merging with Fire Phoenix. The thing that influenced Jayna is not her personality but her worldview.


    Subconsciously, Jayna always looked down on everyone as she prided herself as Fire Phoenix. Angus thought Anna''s case was simr to that or worse.


    He knows that Anna never takes serious matters about others'' lives since she alwaysbels the others as bubbles and only gives others another strange nickname to the one she couldn''t beat. The only people that she could call by name are only Angus and Jayna.


    Although this is a simple matter, it also shows that Anna never thought about the others. Angus knew it didn''t mean that she didn''t realize the importance of life but because she understood the profoundness of life deeply.


    As someone who also took countless lives in the past and experienced a lot of hardship, Angus knows a bit of the mysterious meaning of life. There is no way a smart girl like Anna, who already experienced the cruelest way of life, didn''t understand the importance of life.


    Therefore, in the end, Angus and Jayna could only ept this as her attic. They may not show it and express it verbally, but Angus and Jayna genuinely love the little troublemaker, especially after they start bonding with each other.


    After the day Angus and Jayna have their first time, they are not the only ones that change. Anna has also changed, it may be subtle, but they can still see her bing more docile and likes to stay with them a lot.


    Still, Angus, who always used [Analyze] passively, could see this fact. He decided to let it be since he also couldn''t find any falseness and malicious intent from her. On the contrary, Angus finds Anna does it because she is starting to love them more.


    After scribing the few runes on the ground, Angus found the Royal Guard still not done retrieving all the corpses he marked and approached Anna.


    "Anna, you seem happy." said Angus.


    "Yeah.. I like this ce. It is very refreshing andfortable. Moreover, Angus and Big sis Jayna are apanying me." replied Anna happily.


    "Hee.. Did you want to stay in this ce?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm.. Is Angus and Big sis going to stay in this ce?" asked Anna while tilting her head.


    "Nope, of course not." replied Angus.


    "Then I don''t want to stay in this ce. I want always to be Angus and big sis Jayna." said Anna.


    "I see¡­ Why do you always want to stay with us? Anna, you are a smart girl and already know many things, unlike when I first found you. If you want, you could go away from us and maybe create a morefortable ce than this one." said Angus seriously.


    Hearing this, Anna looks at Angus silently before looking down.


    "Does Angus want to abandon me?" asked Anna in a low voice.


    Angus is surprised at Anna''s sudden question and immediately pats her head.


    "Silly girl, even if you somehow made a bigger ce than this one, I will never abandon you, but I probably will still kill you. Still, I will never abandon you, as I already vow to care for you." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Anna begins to tear up and hug Angus, which he epts. Jayna, who hears their conversation, also joins their hug while trying to calm the crying Anna. At this moment, Angus and Jayna know why Anna wants to keep staying with them.


    They may not know about Anna''s past. But, they know Anna is longing for a family. With Angus and Jayna being together, she feels that her family is whole. For her, Angus is the important person that saves her life, while Jayna is the first woman who shows her motherly love.


    Both of them are very important people to Anna. This is also the reason why Anna only hears and epts their words. To her, they are her father and mother figure despite their young age.


    "Haa.. I never thought at this age I already have a big child." sighed Angus.


    "Well, isn''t it good? I hear taking care of children at an early age is very troublesome." said Jayna.


    "Yeah, just thinking there will be a lot of children like Anna is already making my head hurt." said Angus.


    "Hmph.. Rude Angus. There is only one Anna." said Anna while pouting under their hug.


    "Hahaha.. Yeah.. Yeah¡­ If there is more of Anna, this world is truly doomed." said Angus.


    "Of course. Anna is one and only in the world." replied Anna proudly.


    Hearing Anna''s reply, the young couple could only chuckle while smiling.


    "Anna." called Jayna


    "Hmm?" replied Anna while looking at Jayna.


    "When you get older, what do you want to do?" asked Jayna.


    "Emm¡­ Can I not just be with Angus and Big sis?" asked Anna back.


    "Puft.. Hahaha¡­ Of course, you could. You could always stay with us as long as you want." said Angus.

 Chapter 376 True Expert

    <h4>Chapter 376 True Expert</h4>


    A few days passed since Angus starteding to the quarantine zone. Unexpectedly, Angus built a simpleb just beside the graveyard crater. After collecting a few samples from the corpse, Angus begins to research the cure.


    Despite the unusual location of hisb, nobody dares to disrupt orment about it. Since Angus imprisoned Count Stillshot in the middle of the quarantine zone and released his mistake to the public, no one dared to disturb this ruthless young master.


    Angus may use the power and authority from Jayna as the fourth princess. However, his ruthless act still instills fear in everyone, especially the religious groups in the quarantine zone.


    After Count Stillshot public humiliation and imprisonment, every religious group tried to find out Angus''s identity. After knowing Angus''s true identity, they decide to make less contact with him.


    They are afraid that Angus may find fault and blow it up like the recent Temple of Death incident. Unlike the big and wealthy religious group Temple of Death, some religious groups may not survive to pay thepensation if they somehow offend Angus.


    Fortunately, Angus decides to stay in the crater graveyard and has less contact with anyone except the first day hees toward the quarantine zone. Currently, Angus is inside his tentb studying some of the corpses and the gue.


    At the same time, not far from Angus''s tent, Jayna and Anna are doing their training to kill time. Angus managed to apply runes in some parts of the area so it would filtrate the air and make them breathable in this area.


    Hence, they could do their activity without getting bothered by the stinky smell in the air. Even if Angus could withstand the smell, he would still feel ufortable to keep breathing in this smelly air.


    Moreover, his upbringing as a high noble makes him reluctant to keep breathing this permeated air. As Jayna and Anna keep doing his training, a cart full of human corpseses closer to their area.


    "Urgh.. I still can''t believe how they can stay in this ce." said one of the knights that pushed the cart.


    "Hush.. Pay attention to your words. They are not people we can''t offend." said the other knight.


    "Alright.. Alright.." replied the previous knight.


    At the same time, a woman wearing highly enchanted armor stays silent beside them. The woman itself is none other than Anny, the sixth-gradebatant of the Karum religion group.


    Everyone could see they were from the Karum religious group from their clothes and armor emblem.


    As they arrive at the graveyard crater, "Halt! We need to check the corpse first." said one of the royal guards nearby.


    The Karum''s knight follows their instruction without protest as it is normal procedure. Since Angus came here, he tasked the royal guard to stop the corpse cart and call him to inspect the corpse before letting them dump it into the crater.


    After a moment, Anguses out from hisb tent with dirty clothes, unlike an aristocrat. Combined with a disheveled appearance that seems like not having a proper sleep during the past few days, Angus looks more like a low-ss citizen than a high noble.


    Ignoring the Karum''s knight look, Angus begins to inspect every corpse in the cart with his tired eyes. Then, he begins to point out some of the corpses for the Royal Guards to bring to hisb.


    While waiting for the Royal Guard to bring the corpse, Angus stays still and thinks absent-mindedly on the spot. This is a normal urrence and habit of Angus after inspecting the newing corpses. Seeing this, Anny couldn''t help but be interested in this young master.


    During the past few days, they have already met a few times since Anny always apanies the Karum knights to drop off the corpse into the crater. Normally, this is not one of Anny''s jobs.


    However, since Angus is staying near the crater graveyard, all the religious groups couldn''t help but send their highest knight rank to do this work to avoid any mishap and sh with Angus''s group.


    At first, Anny thought Angus was some noble who overestimates himself like the other arrogant noble. However, she finds out that he is pretty different from the rumor.


    Since their first meeting, Angus never nced at her despite being quite famous as the sixth-grade knight of the Karum religious group. At first, she thought it was his arrogance as noble that led to this.


    On the contrary, she finds that Anguspletely disregards her presence because he seems to be very busy researching this gue. Anny herself already knows that Angus is quite a genius researcher from a few of his achievements despite his age.


    However, she thought it was only an exaggerated matter. But, looking at Angus''s way of doing and all the runesid on the surrounding area, she finds that Angus is genuine and not just a noble scum who uses an underhanded method to gain title and prestige.


    Furthermore, as a full-fledged sixth-gradebatant, she could find that Angus is strong. Despite his horrible current appearance and tired expression, she could still feel the same power in his body as the first time she met him.


    Moreover, her instinct also told her that she needed to use all her strength and resources to defeat him. If it is the instinct of the ordinarybatant, she may disregard it. But, she is a full-fledged sixth-gradebatant and most of the time, her instinct is urate.


    As she couldn''t contain her curiosity, "Young master Angus, did you find anything?" asked Anny.


    Waking up from his thought, "Hmm.. You are from the Karum group, right?" asked Angus back.


    "Yes, is there something wrong?" asked Anny.


    "Well, nothing concrete yet. But, could you please call your priest leader? No, it is better to call everyone a priest leader." said Angus seriously.


    Looking at Angus''s seriousness, Anny knows that this young master must find something.


    "Alright, I will inform everyone. However, as you know, everyone is quite busy at this moment. So, it may take some time." replied Anny.


    "Sure, no problem. I also need to prepare myself." said Angus.


    A few hourster, all the priest leaders gather at one of Angus''s tents. All of them are apanied by their strongest knight and waiting for Angus'' arrival in silence. Not long after that, Angus entered the tent.


    "Sorry, everyone, I need to prepare something first." said Angus.


    "No problem, young master Angus. It is already an honor to be able to meet you." said a priest leader from the Zion religious group.


    Everyone in the tent immediately looks at the Zion high priest, who is tantly bootlicking Angus. Inside the room, there are four priest leaders. Two of them are from big organizations like the Temple of Death, Karum group, and Afir religion group.


    Only the Zion religion group following the Lesser God of mountain is a medium-sized organization. Temple of Death follows the Lady God of Death, Karum follows the God of Vitality and wellness, and Afir follows the God of Water and Ocean.


    Hence, it is quite normal for the Zion group, a medium-sized religious group, to bootlicking Angus, a high noble with a lot of prestige in the Heart Kingdom.


    Ignoring the bootlicking from the Zion priest, "Alright, I call every one of you here to discuss the gue." said Angus.


    "I see. Does young master Angus manage to find the cure?" asked the high priest of the Afir group.


    "Nope, it will take some more time to find the cure." replied Angus.


    "Then, why do you call us here? Young master Angus, we the religious group may have a great healing art, but we are not experts in extensive medical knowledge." said the priest leader from the Karum group.


    "Well, truthfully, I also didn''t have any extensive medical knowledge. I only know some basic knowledge about medical and human biology." said Angus.


    Hearing this truth, everyone couldn''t help but be confused and didn''t know what to say.


    ''Did I misjudge him? However, I feel he is a really genuine expert like those schrs.'' thought Anny.


    "Although I only have some basic knowledge about medical stuff, my real expertise is in the spells. I could say that in the research center of the Heart Kingdom, only a few people can beat me in terms of spell knowledge." said Angus.


    "Young master Angus, I am sorry I didn''t quite get your meaning." said the woman priest leader of the Temple of Death.


    While hearing this question, Angus kept looking at all the priest''s expressions.


    "Good.. It seems none of you is the one that spread this curse." said Angus.


    "Curse?!!" eximed everyone.


    "Yeah, at first nce, this gue is like some kind of unknown disease. However, after a few days of studying all the corpses from different times of death. I found that this gue is too unique and strong. Somehow, this gue can keep mutating for a short time."


    "It is like the gue itself empowered by something. This kind of characteristic is simr to the curse." exined Angus.

 Chapter 377 Plargos

    <h4>Chapter 377 rgos</h4>


    "It is like the gue itself empowered by something. This kind of characteristic is simr to the curse." exined Angus.


    "Young master Angus, you must be joking, right? If it is a curse, our purification spells will already work in the first ce and there will be no gue. Moreover, Our Karum purification spells are one of the tops in Firuman." said the Karum priest leader.


    "I hate to admit it. But, when ites to purifying and fighting a curse, the Karum religion is the best. Unless their priest is too ipetent." said the Afir priest leader.


    Hearing this, the Karum priest leader couldn''t help but re at the Afir priest leader.


    Before they could bicker any further, "If it is only a normal curse, of course, your purification spells could work. However, after testing it a few times, I am certain that this is a curse." said Angus as he is giving a parchment towards each priest leader.


    Inside the parchment is the result of Angus''s analysis and test over the past few days.


    After reading the test result for a while, "T-This.. Is this urate??" asked the Temple of Death priest leader.


    "Yeah, it is. As you can see there, the corpse contains a trace of unknown high energy that is different from mana, miasma, or other energy that a normal human should have."


    "Moreover, the energy did not reduce a little bit until the corpse''s body waspletely dissolved orpletely rotted." exined Angus.


    "Still, this is not urate enough to prove this is a curse. Therefore, I will show you something." added Angus before calling the Royal Guard.


    Soon, the Royal Guard brings two corpses inside the tent and puts them on the nearby ground. The corpse is wholly ckened like being burned and releases a horrible rotting smell.


    "These two corpses areing from a few days ago." said Angus before taking out a small rounded sphere and showing it to everyone.


    "As you can see, I have a high-quality Ephir in my hand. I n to use this Ephir to trap this unknown energy in it. If it is an energy produced by some kind of virus, parasite, or other living beings, the trapping will be unsessful." exined Angus.


    "However, if the corpses truly contain unknown energy simr to mana or miasma that empower the curse, it will immediately be trapped into it." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus''s exnation, all the priest leaders understood and agreed with Angus. Then, Angus begins to scribe some runes on the ground between the corpses. Everyone is surprised at how fast Angus applies the rune.


    Applying rune is exact work and requires a lot of concentration. One wrong move, the rune will explode or be ruined.


    However, everyone could see Angus writing the rune as he writes an essay or report in an unknown symbol and character. A few minutester, Angus finished preparing the rune.


    "Alright, I will start the trapping process now." said Angus before putting the Ephir sphere in the middle of his rune.


    Then, Angus begins to activate the rune by supplying it with mana. A momentter, the rune starts to shine and a ck foges out from the corpse.


    The ck fog seems to be struggling and wants to break free from Angus''s rune. During this time, everyone in the tent could feel a dreadful and horrible aura from the ck fog, especially the priest leader. All the priest leaders seemed to want to vomit and feel nauseated at it.


    "Urggh.. T-This is.." said the Karum priest leader.


    Suddenly, Angus supplied more mana to strengthen his rune and finally managed to force the ck fog to enter the Ephir sphere. Just as it entered the sphere a little bit, the high-grade Ephir that could even power a Colossus for months immediately shattered.


    Looking at this, Angus didn''t panic as he already knew this would happen. Then, he begins to look at everyone who is having solemn expression.


    Ignoring their solemn face, "I am not sure what this kind of energy is, but it is quite powerful. No, it is so powerful that it may be almost the same as the power from the seventh-gradebatant or more." exined Angus.


    Just as everyone wanted toment, "rgos!!" eximed the Karum priest leader.


    "rgos.. You don''t mean??" chimed the Afir priest leader.


    "Yeah, I am certain. There is no way I will forget those foul aura." said the Karum priest leader.


    "Aren''t they supposed to be destroyed?" asked the Temple of Death priest leader.


    "Yeah, but I guess there are still some remnants of them." said the Karum priest leader.


    "Excuse me? Who or what is rgos." asked Angus confusedly.


    "Ahh.. I apologize, young master Angus. It is normal to know about them since you are still young. rgos is the Evil God of gue and illness. No one knows why this kind of god exists and has believers."


    "Fortunately, a dozen years ago, all its believers were hunted down with the help of the World Alliance and Karum religion group as the spearhead." exined the priest leader of Temple of Death.


    "Yeah, it is true. As believers of Karum, the God of Vitality and Wellness, rgos is our number one enemy. However, I never thought I would again feel this sickening and foul aura." said the Karum priest leader.


    "I see¡­ Then, did you perhaps have a way to break this curse or cure the disease?" asked Angus.


    "That''s the problem, young master Angus." replied the Karum priest leader.


    "Hm??" asked Angus.


    "rgos''s curse or gue is never simple and same from one with the others. This is also the reason why the World Alliance decided to hunt them down in the first ce." said the Afir priest leader solemnly.


    "True. Although we have a way to purify the curse, we need a lot of divine power or our holy grail to cure everyone in this citypletely. Young master Angus, you may not know this, but it ispletely impossible to use divine power at such a scale." exined the Karum priest leader.


    "Moreover, only a few people from our main base can use divine power. It is alsopletely impossible to move our Holy Grail without the higher up permission, " added the Karum priest leader.


    "Hmm.. Then, did you have any other solution?" asked Angus.


    "Abandon the city and immediately cut our losses before the gue spreads more and gets stronger." said the Karum priest leader.


    Hearing this reply, Angus waspletely surprised as he didn''t expect the priest leader to give up immediately. However, looking at the seriousness of everyone''s priest leader, he knew that everyone also didn''t have a better idea.


    "Oii.. All of you must be joking, right? There are thousands of people out in this city and you tell me to abandon them before trying somethingpletely." rebuked Angus.


    "*Sigh* Young master Angus, it is not that we don''t want to help further. But, rgos''s gue ispletely different from ordinary disease. The disease not only keeps mutating but also getting stronger." exined the Zion priest leader.


    "In the past, it even managed to infect uncountable mana users. The only thing we could do now is cut our losses and give up this city." added the Zion priest leader.


    Then, Angus couldn''t help but release a long sigh before thinking in silence for a while.


    "I have a suggestion. What if I was somehow able to lift the curse? Will you be able to heal the infected one." said Angus.


    "It should be possible. Unless it is some part that ispletely rotted, we can still save and heal the rest. However, young master Angus, I don''t think it is possible. Unlike normal curses, the rgos curse also keeps evolving and getting stronger." said the Karum priest leader.


    "Even with the joint effort of all the experts around the world in the past, we still cannot lift the curse without the help of divine power or holy grail. At best, we could only hold it for a certain amount of time." added the Karum priest leader.


    "Hmm¡­ Two weeks. Give me two weeks to find a way to lift the curse. After two weeks, if I am still not able to lift the curse, we will abandon this city." said Angus.


    "Young master Angus, I suggest¡­" said the Afir priest leader


    Before he continued his sentence, "Stop. This is my final decision. All of you could leave anytime you want and we, the Heart kingdom, will not hold you as a breach of our contract." said Angus.


    Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help but release a sigh, especially the Karum priest leader and Anny. In the past, they already saw a lot of stubborn experts like Angus. But, in the end, none of them sessfully fight against the rgos''s curse.


    Then, they begin to chat about various things for a while before all of them leave Angus in the tent alone. After everyone gets out, Jaynaes inside the tent and sees Angus is sitting on the chair exhaustedly.


    Embracing Angus from behind, Jayna begins to give some simple massage to his neck and shoulder. At the same time, Angus enjoys her massage in silence.


    "Angus, are you able to find a way to lift the curse? No, you already found the way, right?" asked Jayna.


    "Hee.. How did you know?" asked Angus.

 Chapter 378 Fear

    <h4>Chapter 378 Fear</h4>


    "Hee.. How did you know?" asked Angus.


    "If the others say you will do anything to save this city, I will believe it. But, if it is you, I believe not even in a thousand years, you will do it." said Jayna.


    "Heii.. That''s rude." said Angus.


    "Angus, we both know that it is true." said Jayna.


    "Well, you could say so. Still, I need some time before I am able to fight this curse." said Angus in resignation.


    "Yeah, but I don''t think you need two weeks for it." said Jayna.


    "Silly, girl. The two weeks'' time is not for that." said Angus.


    "Hmm.. I see. Don''t forget to call me when the timees." said Jayna as she knew what Angus meant.


    "Sure. Besides, I am just a researcher here." said Angus.


    Then, Angus keeps enjoying Jayna''s massage in silence.


    After a while, "Angus.. Can I ask you something?" said Jayna.


    "Hmm??" replied Angus.


    "Err.. Since when did you be attracted to me? I mean.. When did you start to love me?" asked Jayna uncertainty.


    Hearing this question, Angus takes a deep breath and stands from his seat before looking at Jayna''s beautiful blue eyes.


    "I will not lie to you, Jayna. I am also not sure when I started truly loving you. As you know, I am a very apathetic person. I don''t even care if someone is dying in front of me. Unless that person has some connection with me, I will never care about them." said Angus.


    "However, you¡­ At first, I also didn''t feel anything about you. At best, I just feel you are a beautiful girl. But, maybe because of your persistence to keep challenging me every time, I somehow enjoyed your presence." exined Angus.


    "Before I knew it, I started to like and want to help you. Still, it took some time before I finally realized that I truly love you. Now, with thebination of this blessing or you could say curse from that damned king, I ampletely head over heels for you." added Angus.


    Hearing Angus''s exnation, Jayna immediately hugs Angus while tearing up.


    "I am sorry¡­ for doubting you." muttered Jayna.


    "It''s okay. Everyone will doubt me if they know about my apathetic side, " said Angus while patting Jayna''s head.


    "Emm.. As for thepensation, I.." said Jayna.


    Angus cut Jayna''s sentence with a deep kiss and Jayna didn''t resist at all. After a while, they stop kissing each other.


    "Angus.. erm.. I want you to do that to me." said Jayna while blushing.


    "You sure? It will be more intense than we usually do." said Angus.


    "Yeah, I am sure. I want to leave everything to you. I trust youpletely." said Jayna.


    Looking at Jayna''s adamant eyes, Angus could only release a long sigh before nodding. Then, they go towards Jayna''s private tent and start to strip their clothes while having a deep passionate kiss.


    The moment they start wanting each other more, "Are you sure about this?" asked Angus onest time.


    "Yeah, I believe you." said Jayna.


    Then, Angus takes out some long clothes and starts to blindfold Jayna with it. Being blindfolded, Jayna could only see darkness, but she could still feel Angus near her with her enhanced sense. Then, Angus put Jayna in her bed and tied her hand.


    As soon as Jayna''s hand was tied to the headrest, Jayna suddenly heard a buzzing sound. *Bzzt* At this moment, she can''t feel Angus'' presence anymore.


    Not only is Angus''s presence gone, but she also can''t even feel the presence of the royal guard outside the tent. She could only see the darkness and feel her hand tied up, so she started to panic slightly.


    Just as she wants to struggle, "It''s okay. I am still here. Now, I am going to flip your switch. If you want me to stop, please say so, or I will keep continuing. If you agree, you could start to spread your legs." said Angus.


    After that, Jayna once again feels like entering into the silent darkness. With a little bit of shame, Jayna finally opened her leg and exposed her wet private part. Then, she felt something touch her private part and instantly flipped her switch.


    At the same time, she felt a jolt of pleasure all over her body. As her body gets more sensitive, she feels something keep touching Jayna''s private part gently. Wave and wave of pleasure keep assaulting her body and mind.


    "Mmm.." moaned Jayna.


    Combined with being blindfolded and her hand tied up, she feels utterly vulnerable at this moment. Soon, she started having an intense climax, but as if didn''t care about her release, she kept being touched in her crotch.


    She starts to struggle a little and closes her leg. Then, she feels Angus stop touching her and give her time to rest. Still, this only works for a moment as her body starts wanting more.


    A few seconds have passed since the gentle touch stopped, but she feels like an eternity in the darkness while her body carves for pleasure with each passing second. She starts to spread her leg again and her private part gets touched gently again.


    This action was repeated again and again, without Jayna ever feeling the pration. She could feel the constant gentle touch in her private part, which only stopped when she closed her leg. In this situation, she begins to carve and carve more for Angus.


    Despite that, she never gets the pration she wants, even after she begs and asks for it. She feels like her body and mind have started to lose control.


    She couldn''t even connect with Angus through their mental bond. She feels like trying to shout into the darkness without getting an answer while getting assaulted.


    Being kept assaulted while not able to get her what she wants, her strong mind defense begins to crumble one by one. Although the touch is gentle, she couldn''t feel love in it like how Angus usually touches her. Soon, she started to cry and fear crept into her mind.


    At this moment, her mind went nk and the next moment, she found herself in an unknown space. The space is colored in nothing, blood red blood. She could also see all kinds of corpses in the surrounding area with red-colored blood on her feet.


    Jayna finds herself numbed and can''t truly feel her body. She feels like her body is here yet also not at the same time. She immediately realizes that she is inside Angus''s deepest part as she could feel Angus''s presence all over the space.


    Although she is not feeling the continued assault and endless torturing pleasure all over her body anymore, she still feels fear in this space. At first, this unknown fear only starts a little, but a momentter, it bes more significant as it is trying to swallow her.


    Suddenly, the whole area stopped. Even the ripple blood in her feet also stopped, along with the fear that crept in her. Then, she feels two arms embrace her.


    Feeling the familiar arm that embraces Jayna, she calms down a little bit. The two of them keep standing in silence for a while.


    After Jaynapletely calmed down, "Want to get out?" said Angus softly through their bond.


    Jayna didn''t reply and only nodded her head. Then, the whole space crumbled like a shattered mirror. A momentter, Jayna opens her eyes and finds Angus''s pitch-ck eyes looking at her worriedly.


    "Angus¡­" called Jayna as she hugged and cried.


    Embracing Jayna while on top of her, Angus immediately gives her a deep kiss with all his love he could muster. Jayna didn''t resist and received it without fighting back as she tried to cleanse her body from the experience she felt with it.


    Soon, before they know it, they start to have an intense love session as their private parts be one while enjoying each other''s presence.


    Half a dayter, they soaked in the bath and rxed their bodies from their continuous love session. Angus takes a seat behind Jayna while she leans on Angus''s bare chest.


    After staying silent for a while, "Did you fear it?" asked Angus.


    "I would be lying if I said I was not." said Jayna.


    "I see.. Did you hate it?" asked Angus again.


    "That''s¡­ I don''t know." replied Jayna.


    "Good, as long as you don''t hate it. It is fine." said Angus.


    Jayna didn''t reply and stayed in Angus'' embrace.


    "Every person always has something they fear. Be it fear of things, creatures, animals, death, or even fear of not being loved. This is a normal phenomenon and you cannot fight this nature as it is like aw of this world." exined Angus.


    "Hence, it ispletely fine to fear something. However, you must never let this fear be influenced by other emotions such as anger, hate, or even love. Once this fear is influenced by others, you will be controlled by this fear." added Angus.


    After digesting Angus''s words for a while, "Then, how did we eliminate the fear?" asked Jayna.


    "That''s.. something even I don''t know. Some people say we can fight against fear and ovee it. But, the truth, they only managed to suppress their fear while it still existed inside them. No matter what you do, we will never be able to eliminate fearpletely." said Angus.


    "Angus.. Are you also afraid of something?" said Jayna.


    "Yeah.." said Angus while hugging Jayna tighter.

 Chapter 379 Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 379 Surprise Attack</h4>


    A few days passed since Angus met with the various religious priest leader groups. In these past few days, Angus holed himself inside his tent. He no longeres out and checks the newly delivered infected corpse.


    Everyone thought he must be working hard to find a way to lift the rgos curse. However, the Royal Guards thought it differently. They are not sure if Angus is doing research or not. But, they know that since the meeting, both Angus and Jayna are noting out of their tent.


    They also didn''t bother to check them since they were ordered not to disturb them. All of them know about Angus and Jayna''s rtionship. It will be suicide if they somehow disturb them over a simple matter.


    There are a few cases when a few royal guards get punished or even demoted, which means it is a death sentence after bothering Angus and Jayna''s quality time. Since then, no one dares to disturb them when they are together unless it is a crucial matter.


    While Angus is holed inside his tent with Jayna, the Heart kingdom situation bes more chaotic. After the war deration from the Nergal kingdom, the whole kingdom immediately entered an alert state, especially the border between the Nergal kingdom and the Heart kingdom.


    Almost every day, there will be spies caught inside the Heart kingdom territory by the extermination squad. Despite the war deration, the two big kingdoms are stillunching any frontal battle. It''s like both of them are trying to test each other.


    In the meantime, far from the Nergal kingdom border but still inside the Heart kingdom, there is a massive fortress called Thornbridge Hold. The hold is located between the Heart kingdom and Traynia kingdom, a kingdom that is currently neutral with the Heart kingdom.


    Currently, there is a caravan guarded by many knights entering the Hold from the Heart kingdom side. Because they are currently in the middle of a war with the Nergal kingdom, their whole caravan needs to be checked thoroughly.


    They even check all the knight''s belongings from the caravan even though their purpose is to deliver the hold''s supplies. Because of the strict check, they need a few days to stay inside the hold before returning.


    While the knights are waiting for the inspection, an old man apanied by a few knights talks with another man about various things. The old man is none other than Moi, the previous Sur vige elder.


    After joining the Heart Kingdom, elder Moi decided to join the Victory family and did a lot of tasks. Currently, he is the leader of the supplier unit for Thornbridge Hold.


    The other man, who looks like a man in his thirties, is actually the head of the Eagle family, Viscount Paule Eagle. The viscount is responsible for the security of the Thornbridge Hold. The Eagle family is one of the noble families allied with the Victory family.


    Therefore, it ismon etiquette for him to wee the other party even if the other party is not part of the Heart kingdom''s aristocracy. Furthermore, Moi is a full-fledged fifth-gradebatant with a dozen years of experience living in the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    This kind of achievement is enough for Viscount Paule to respect the old man. Although both of them are full-fledged fifth-gradebatants, their experience is vastly different. Fifth-gradebatants could be said to be the border of ordinary people.


    It is very hard for people who reach this level to improve further, especially with training. They could only increase themself through experience. Although Viscount Eagle looks thirty years old, his actual age is more than fifty years old.


    Inparison, Moi''s actual age is almost ny years old. There are vast differences in experience between them, be it in life orbat experience.


    "gue Worm, huh? I hear they are very vicious disaster monsters. Fortunately, they could only be found in the Morvo Wastnd." said the Viscount Eagle after hearing Moi''s story.


    "Morvo Wastnd? If I am not wrong, it is one of the famous monster habitats in Firuman." replied Moi.


    "True. Sir Moi seems already familiar with the Firuman itself." said Viscount Eagle.


    "Nonsense. I still need to learn more about this world. Although I know this world is safer than that treacherous world, there are still hidden dangers like those monster habitats." replied Moi humbly.


    "Even in that world, the most dangerous is noting from the harsh weather or other forces. It is alwaysing from unpredictable monsters, especially those monster overlords. We will never know what they want to do." added Moi.


    "Agreed. Did sir Moi ever fight against the monster overlord?" asked Viscount Eagle.


    "Hahaha¡­ If we ever meet and fight a monster overlord, I will not be here by now. Fortunately, we live on the top of the docile seventh grade Sand Turtle beast who deter any monster overlording to us." said Moi.


    "Sand Turtle beast? I heard the rumor that your previous vige resided on top of it for years. Just how big is that Sand Turtle?" asked the viscount.


    "The Sand turtle is about¡­" then Moi tells more about the beast.


    While they are chatting with each other to share their experience about various things, a hidden force ising from the Traynia Kingdom. After reaching about a hundred kilometers from the Thornbridge Hold, this hidden force stopped advancing.


    "How is it?" asked the middle-aged man with full-metal armor.


    "Sir, we detect a few fifth-gradebatants inside the hold from our detection. We suspect some groups of suppliers inside the hold. " reported the kneeling knight.


    "Tch.. what bad luck for us to have a supplier unit now of all the time." grumbled the middle-aged general.


    "Did we need to postpone our n and wait for them to leave?" asked the kneeled knight.


    "No, it is already toote. Although we are moving stealthily, it will not be long before they find our huge movement. Proceed with the n!!"mand the middle-aged general.


    "As you wish, sir." said the knight beforemanding the forces.


    Soon they start to clear their perimeter and begin to organize their forces. They also started to hunt and kill everyone that saw their army. Then, some magicians form a circle while chanting in an unknownnguage.


    All of them are holding a fist size of a crystal which is slowly lighting up. A momentter, the area in front of them is brightened up while a massive magic circle appears on the ground [Formation Magic - Massive Teleportation].


    A momentter, the magic circle activated and lit up the whole area. Fortunately, they are still in the middle of the day and the light is not attracting too much attention from a distance.


    As the whole light diminished, a massive machine with a long barrel appeared in the magic circle. Looking at the familiar machine in front of him, the middle-aged general couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Hurry, prepare the cannon and tend those exhausted magicians!!"manded the general.


    The other knights immediately worked as their generalmand.


    Around fifteen minutester, "Sir, the machine is ready." said the kneeled knight.


    The middle-aged general was not replying and closed his eyes. He knows his followingmand will decide not only the fate of himself and his army but also his whole nation.


    After steeling himself, "Start the machine!!" said the middle-aged general with determination.


    As soon as they heard themand, some experts began to operate the machine and release a humming sound. A momentter, a massive amount of mana gathered inside the machine. The machine keeps umting mana from the surroundings and condenses it.


    All the surrounding living beings couldn''t help but feel the massive mana inside the machine. At the same time, both Viscount Eagle and Moi also notice this enormous mana presence from hundreds of kilometers away.


    Before they could react and give amand to their knights, the middle-aged general at the other side released another shortmand.


    "Fire!!" shouted the general.


    The machine immediately releases massive condensed mana through its gigantic long barrel [Fort Destroyer]. *BBZZTT* The gigantic condensed bluish mana traveled fast and decimated everything it touched.


    A few secondster, it reached in front of the Thornbridge Hold. Just before the massive mana ball touches the Hold''s wall, an emergency barrier rune is activated. *BAMM*


    The mana ball and the barrier sh with each other. The whole area is shaking because of their sh. Still, the mana ball forces are more potent and start to destroy the barrier rune''syer. *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    The mana ball kept pushing forward and prating each barrier easily. Just as it wants to destroy the final barrieryer, two peoplee at a fast speed towards it. They are none other than Viscount Eagle and Moi.


    "Hit the base!! We need to send it into the air!!" roared Moi while condensing massive mana on his sword.


    Less than a secondter, both of them arrive at the massive mana ball. [Sword Art - Heavy sh] [Spear art - Mighty Eagle]. *BAAMM* Both of the fifth-gradebatants hit the base of the mana ball with all their strength.


    However, they could only stop the advancement of the massive mana balls and reach a stalemate situation. Then, a muscr man with one eye brandishing his great axe toward the mana ball [Great Axe Art - ze Decapitation].

 Chapter 380 Perilous Situation

    <h4>Chapter 380 Perilous Situation</h4>


    [Great Axe Art - ze Decapitation] *BAMM* The burning great axe hit the massive mana ball.


    "Arrgghh!!" roared the three full-fledged fifth-gradebatants as they used all their strength.


    A momentter, the gigantic mana ball bounced towards the sky. *Whoosh* At the same time, the three fifth-gradebatants fell to the ground. *BOOOMM*


    Not long after that, a loud explosion sound was heard from the sky along with massive shockwaves that affected dozens of kilometers away. After the shockwave subsided, the three fifth-gradebatants immediately jumped back towards the hold''s wall.


    All three of them have various burning marks on their bodies except for Moi. Like most of the Sur vigers, Moi is a Berston race. It is a race with high resistance toward the fire element.


    Although the mana ball does not only contain fire elements, the Berston race still has stronger bodies than ordinary humans to withstand the corrosion of mana and its burning effect. The three of them immediately take out a mana potion bottle and drink it to recover.


    "Ivo, I want you to gather all the soldiers and raise the rm. Then, evacuate all the citizens towards the shelter. Also, call the detection unit."


    "I want to know who the fucking hell is throwing that gigantic mana ball towards us!!" Commanded Viscount Eagle toward the man with the Great Axe.


    "Yes, sir." replied Ivo before rying hismand to other soldiers.


    In the meantime, at the opposite area where the massive cannon is located, "How is it?" asked the middle-aged general after hearing the loud explosion sound from far away.


    "Sir, it seems they managed to deflect it towards the sky before the mana ball exploded." replied the nearby knight.


    "Deflect it, huh? No worry, immediately start the Fort Destroyer again as soon as the machine cooled down. Also, tell the soldiers to stay in their position!!" said the middle-aged general.


    "As you wish, sir." replied the knight.


    After the knight left, "Let''s see how you will handle it now, Viscount Eagle." said the middle-aged general.


    While both sides'' soldiers are moving, at the top of the Thornbridge Hold, the three fifth-gradebatants are recovering. They keep looking at the devastating path that reaches the horizon from the previous mana ball vigntly.


    They need to be ready in case there is another simr attacking. A few minutester, a soldier went toward the three fifth-gradebatants.


    "Reporting, sir, The detection unit found there is an army in the span of a hundred kilometers away from here. They also find a massive machine with a gigantic magical cannon on it." said the knight while giving their report parchment.


    After reading the report for a moment, "That damn, Traynia!! I knew they would attack us someday." cursed Baron Ivo.


    "Based on this report, it is likely they could fire that devastating attack again. I am not sure we could deflect that again for the second time." analyzed Viscount Eagle.


    "Agreed, the reason we could block the previous attack is that the mana ball is too solid before it explodes. If they make the manaposition slightly softer, they will immediately explode when we sh with it." added Moi.


    "Damn!! That means we need to go out there to fight against them." said Baron Ivo solemnly.


    After being silent for a while, "Ivo, how many soldiers do we have in this hold?" asked Viscount Eagle.


    "Around three hundred at max." replied Baron Ivo.


    "ording to the report, there are around a thousandbatants scattered in the span of a hundred kilometers from here." stated Moi solemnly.


    Thornbridge Hold is a hold that specializes in defense because of its natural geography advantage. In front of the hold, there is a massive river running on it that acts as an obstacle for anyone to attack the hold.


    Because of the Traynia''s Fort Destroyer, they couldn''t help but get out of their hold and fight frontally, losing their hold''s advantages. Three hundred against thousand soldiers in a frontal battle. Even an idiot will know that it is a hopeless battle.


    However, if they didn''t attack the Fort Destroyer, they would be nothing but a sitting duck the moment the Fort Destroyer shot.


    "Ivo have you contacted the capital and nearby city for reinforcement?" asked Viscount Eagle.


    "Already, sir. The first reinforcement will arrive in about two-three hours until half a day ording to their speed." said Baron Ivo.


    "That means we are on our own until a few hourster. How about the capital city? Is there any response?" asked Viscount Eagle.


    Before Ivo could answer, "Reporting, sir. This is the answer from the capital city." said a running knight.


    Grabbing the report, the three fifth-gradebatants immediately read it.


    "T-This is¡­ They are crazy!!" yelled Baron Ivo.


    "With this attack on our hold, it means we are attacked from three different nations simultaneously. I guess we are truly on our own before the reinforcement from the capital arrives." said Viscount Eagle solemnly.


    "Hmm.. Viscount Eagle, how many tamed zer did you have?" asked Moi.


    "If I am not wrong, around forty or something, why do you ask sir Moi?" asked Viscount Eagle.


    "That''s enough. I only need around thirty of them. Could you leave that gigantic cannon to me?" asked Moi.


    "Sir Moi, are you sure? There are around a thousandbatants on the opposite side. Even though most of them are third-gradebatants, there are still dozens of fourth-gradebatants near their cannon." said Viscount Eagle.


    "Don''t worry, Viscount Eagle. If it is to fight against a thousand troops directly, it will be impossible. But, if it is only destroying that cannon, my Sur knights are enough." stated Moi.


    "Still, you need to prepare your defense in case they manage to fire that devastating mana ball again before we manage to destroy it." added Moi.


    "But.. That''s.." said Viscount Eagle.


    "Stop it, Viscount Eagle. Now, it is our time to show the power of Sur knight." said Viscount Eagle resolutely.


    "*Sigh* Alright, but if something goes wrong, please immediately escape ande back here. We cannot lose any fifth-gradebatant such as yourself at this moment." said Viscount Eagle.


    "Alright, I also don''t n to die here." said Moi.


    Then, Moi immediately departed from his spot towards his knight.


    "Paul, are you sure about this?" asked Baron Ivo.


    "Ivo, have you ever heard of ''Crimson Axe'' Jane?" asked Viscount Eagle.


    "Of course, as the same great axe user, I also know her. If I am not wrong, she is the only daughter of Sir Jade." replied Baron Ivo.


    "Rumor said before joining us. Most of the Sur knights are personally trained by Jane when they still live in that dimension." said Viscount Eagle.


    "Really?? they are trained by that crazy woma¡­ I mean Crimson Axe Jane." said Baron Ivo while remembering some of his experiences with Jane.


    As the daughter of the seventh-gradebatant in the Heart Kingdom, Jane is very popr, especially among the noble. Many of the young men and nobles try to take her hand. However, they underestimate Jane''s capability.


    Before the meeting with Angus, Jane is already personally trained by Jade to lead the Sur Vige. Hence, she is a brilliant woman and could easily see through the other person''s intent.


    It could be said she knows how to handle people who are noble more than those the same age as her. After failing to pursue her through political means, some people start using brute power or force.


    Everyone thought this was stupid since there was a seventh-grade warrior Jade behind her. But, contrary to every expectation, before Jade even moves, all of them are destroyed single-handedly by Jane herself.


    She could even fight on par with a sixth-gradebatant despite still being a fifth-gradebatant. Since then, she has been referred to as Crimson Axe.


    Whenever she fights, her great axe will be crimson, be it from her fire mana or her enemy''s blood. One can imagine what kind of troops that are personally trained by this kind of woman.


    "Let''s just hope the Sur knight is as famous as its name." said Viscount Eagle.


    Then, the viscount and baron immediately prepare themself in case there is another massive mana ball attack. At the same time, a group of knights led by Moies out from the Thornbridge Hold''s main gate.


    These knights are the ones that arrive with Moi, also known as the Sur knights. Sur knight is a private knight under the banner of the Victory family. They consist of the people from the Sur vige''s elite.


    Currently, all the Sur knights are riding zer, a bipedal beast reptile that is simr to a smander. zer is a famous beast for riding in the war, especially in the Heart Kingdom.


    The bipedal beast is not only fast, but they are also highly fire resistant and could spit venom liquid from its mouth. Combined with the fire userbatant from the Heart Kingdom, they be the most sought beast in the Heart Kingdom.


    The Sur knight advances quite a bit before stopping just before the Traynia''s scattered army weapon range. They create a spearhead formation.


    "Huft.. It''s been a while since we used this skill. I hope these zers can hold it. Alright, start the resonance!!" yelled Moi at the front of the formation.

 Chapter 381 Joint Skill

    <h4>Chapter 381 Joint Skill</h4>


    "Start the resonance!!" yelled Moi.


    "Ouu!!" shouted all the Sur knights.


    A momentter, the temperature in the surrounding area near the Sur knights starts to rise. At the same time, a thin invisibleyer covers the whole knight. A few minutester, theyer bes more apparent with a red hue.


    In the meantime, near the Fort Destroyer, a knight came towards the middle-aged general.


    "Sir, we detect they sent an unknown fifth-gradebatant and a group of elite knights less than forty people consisting of fourth-gradebatants. However, they seem to stop just before our forces attack range." reported the knight.


    ''Hmm¡­ an unknown fifth-gradebatant? It may be from a mercenary or that rumored Sur people. I believe it is thetter since a fifth-grade mercenary is rare and difficult to hire in a short time.'' thought the middle-aged general.


    After thinking for a while, "Alright, keep monitoring them while instructing the others to stay vignt. We don''t know what they are doing, but they surely will target the Fort Destroyer."manded a middle-aged general.


    "Yes, sir." replied the knight.


    Another few minutes passed and the Sur knight was still not moving from his spot. Still, the nearby Traynia''s troops could feel an invisible pressure each passing second. Some of them couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    However, they are ordered to stand on their ground and not recklessly leave their position. Their task is not to kill the enemy but to dy the enemy from reaching the Fort Destroyer. If their enemy is wasting their time staying still, it will be a great situation for them.


    Still, this didn''t mean they could handle the invisible pressure that Sur knights release each passing moment. The pressure is not only from the mana but also from their bloodthirst and others.


    Currently, almost all the weak-willed soldiers in the span of a dozen kilometers couldn''t help but shiver from them, especially those who had never experienced a bloody battle. Just as some soldiers start having panic attacks or mental breakdowns, the pressure suddenly disappears.


    *Whoooshh* Suddenly, the entire Sur knights, along with their zers enveloped by bright crimson mana.


    "Charge!! [Joint Skill - re Blitz]" yelled Moi.


    The entire Sur knights immediately move fast and travel a few kilometers in a minute like a loosened arrow while elerating. They keep charge forwards while going through every obstacle and trap.


    None of the attacks, spells, or traps managed to stop them as the crimson mana protected them. Combining their speed and momentum, they are like an unstoppable bull that goes through everything on its path.


    Soon, they managed to cover fifty kilometers and started to see the humongous Fort Destroyer and a massive army in front of it.


    "Joint Skill!! Defender, raise your shield!! Show them the might of Traynia!!" yelled the middle-aged general.


    Soon arge group of heavily armored knightses to the front. They all bring a massive tower shield that could easily hide their huge figure. They are a heavily armored knight squad specializing in defense for this situation.


    As soon as they raise the shield in front of them and channel their mana, their whole shield starts to glow and create an invisible barrier. This is not a skill but only a way of manipting mana in a group. It could be said it is the very beginner stage of joint skill.


    Joint skill is a veryplex skill used by more than one person. It may look easy to use since it seems like two or more people are using the skill simultaneously. Almost everyone thought with just some practice. They may be able to use joint skill techniques.


    However, it is one of the mostplex techniques in the world. Joint skill is not onlybining or releasing skills simultaneously. Joint skills require people to pair their mana wavelength, breath, aura, timing, movement, etc.


    Despite their difficulty, Joint skills can also multiply the skill power many times and be more potent. Some rumors said that a group of sixth-gradebatants used a joint skill to shoot a seventh-gradebatant to death instantly.


    Still, no one could prove it since to use joint skill itself requires a lot of preparation like what Sur knights did. There is no way a seventh-gradebatant will stay still and let them prepare for using the joint skill.


    Although Sur knights only consist of fourth-gradebatants, it is still enough to break through all the obstacles created by Traynia''s army. Looking at the Sur knights'' fast momentum, the middle-aged general knows their heavy armored knight will not be able to stop them at all.


    "Damn it!! Duke Faltos, it seems we need to stop them personally." said the middle-aged general as he took out his uniquely shaped greatsword.


    At the same time, a man that looks in his thirties opens his eyes from his meditation. The man is quite slender and tall with a charming temperament. No one will expect that such a slim man is actually a full-fledged fifth-grade warrior.


    Without saying anything, the man takes out his twin de and runs towards the approaching Sur knight along with the middle-aged general. Currently, the Sur knight is just about to sh against Traynia''s heavy armored knight.


    Soon, both the general and Duke Faltos jump on the top of the heavily armored knight. They n to release a long-range attack to reduce the Sur knight''s momentum. Looking at this, Moi, who is in the front as the spearhead, couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Ilgor now!!" yelled Moi as they reached hundreds of meters from the heavily armored knights.


    Hearing the signal, Ilgor, who is positioned at the end back of the formation, immediately releases a thunderous roar [War Cry]. *GROWWLL* The roaring is very loud that could be heard from dozens of kilometers away.


    However, the loud sound is not the only effect. Every soldier in the surrounding area except the Sur knight couldn''t help but stagger and hammer with massive killing intent. This effect hampered anyone in using any proper attack or skills.


    Although the effect is only momentary, it is what they need to break Traynia''s heavy defense. *Brak* *Brrttt* Before the soldiers and the two enemy fifth-gradebatants could recover, the Sur knight easily passes through the heavy knight''s defense as if they are made of paper.


    Pieces of body parts and blood are left behind as the trail of Sur knights group. Despite the gruesome killing, like a truck hitting a crowded pedestrian, Sur knights didn''t stop and even elerated further.


    They know it will not be long before their mana is bottomed out. They need to reach the Fort Destroyer at least before their mana ispletely depleted.


    Still, it is not easy to do since each attack and people who hit their crimsonyer also consume their mana to maintain their skill. Now, they could only elerate in the hope of reaching the Fort Destroyer sooner.


    Halfway through Traynia''s army, the general and duke Faltos start to get their bearings while shaking their dizzy heads.


    Among the other soldiers, they are the ones that receive Ilgor''s War Cry directly. Still, they managed to recover faster than everyone. Without wasting any moment, they immediately chase after the Sur knight.


    "Shit!! Howe there is an Orc among them?!!" cursed the middle-aged general while massaging his temple as his head was still quite hurt.


    On the contrary, Duke Faltos looks fine, but his sluggish movement shows that the War Cry also affected him. War Cry is not an ordinary skill. It is a special skill that elite orc warriors often use.


    This skill could not be defended or fought since it does not hit them physically but hit straight to their mind. Unless they have already protected their mind with some spell or prepared their mind for it, almost everyone will definitely be affected by the cry.


    Some weak-willed people could even go straight to death when they heard it. Furthermore, this kind of skill is quite hard to control and affects everyone, be it foe or ally.


    The only reason the Sur knight is not affected is because of their Joint skill and Ilgor''s able to direct skill power towards others. As the subordinate of Angus, Ilgor is trained heavily in terms of control.


    After one year of full training, Ilgor was finally able to somehow control his roaring skill power. He could at least retain some ss cup near him without breaking it while using the skill.


    Soon, the two fifth-graders catch up to the Sur knight. The Sur knight also starts to slow down with all the soldiers on their way.


    Noticing the iing fifth-gradebatant, "Scatter everyone!!"manded Moi.


    The Sur knights in the middle formation immediately jump out from the formation and fight the surrounding soldiers. The front row of the Sur knight also stopped the Joint skill and grouped together while chugging a high-grade mana potion.


    At the same time, Moi, along with a few other Sur knights, go back to hold the enemies'' fifth-gradebatants.

 Chapter 382 Clash of Two Sides

    <h4>Chapter 382 sh of Two Sides</h4>


    On the way shing with the enemy''s fifth-gradebatants, Moi also chugs another high-grade mana potion.


    ''This is the second one.'' thought Moi solemnly before shing with the Duke Faltos.


    They both fight using their swords and sh dozens of times without stopping. Duke Faltos didn''t give Moi any time to break or even speak. Fortunately, the Sur knight is an elite experience fighter and could fight themself without the need to be instructed.


    In the meantime, three Sur knights managed to hold down the enemy''s middle-aged general, who was also a fifth-gradebatant. While the Traynia''s fifth-gradebatant is stopped, the other Sur knights slowly advance towards the Fort Destroyer.


    They separate into a few groups and are scattered around to avoid the enemies''rge-scale spells or getting rounded up at once. It also prevents the enemies from usingrge-scale spells since they could hit their own soldiers.


    The whole ce became very chaotic. Skills, spells, blood, and scream could be heard everywhere. Despite being outnumbered, the Sur knights still stand on their ground. The main reason for their survival is because of their weapons and equipment.


    Their weapons are highly enchanted items made of rare material. Their armor also could erect some barriers passively to withstand any low circle spells. However, it is nothingpared to their Power Arm from Vigo.


    All the Sur knights are equipped with Power Arm. Although their Power Arm only has a primary feature which is stored mana and some weight increment, it still increases theirbat prowess a lot.


    Any ordinary third-gradebatant couldn''t even stop their attack after using the weight-changing feature. The Sur knights are like meat grinders who harvest any life of low-grade soldiers in the surrounding.


    "Retreat!! Move back!! Low-gradebatant assists from the far!!" shouted the enemy knights.


    The Traynia''s soldiers slowly regroup and handle the situation. They start to overwhelm the Sur knights with their number and only let fourth-gradebatants hold them.


    However, holding Sur knights equipped with Power Arm was not easy and they slowly pushed back. At this moment, the silent Fort Destroyer starts to release a humming sound. Everyone noticed the Fort Destroyer starting to umte mana from the surrounding.


    "Shit!!" cursed Moi while getting entangled with the enemy''s duke.


    The other Sur knights also know their current predicament. However, they are still a few hundred meters from the Fort Destroyer. Not wanting to waste any more time, some of the Sur knights use crystal runes towards the Fort Destroyer.


    [3rd Circle - Fire Wyrm] [3rd Circle - Fire st] [3rd Circle - Fire Totem] a series of fire-based spells released from their crystal runes. Before the spells hit the Fort Destroyer, an invisible barrier covers the whole machine and protects it from the iing spells.


    "Barrier?!!" eximed the Sur knight.


    "It''s futile. The For Destroyer not only has a tough defense but is also enchanted with various kinds of barrier and reinforcement rune." said the Traynia''s general.


    "Hmph.. You are still underestimating our Sur knights." replied the Sur knights.


    Suddenly, the whole Sur knights are like eating steroids and start to use more powerful attacks while pushing forwards. Meanwhile, inside the Thornbridge Hold, everyone starts running around. Various kinds of artillery and strong projectile attack are already on standby.


    "Sir, we detect the enemy magical cannon start to charge up." reported the knight with a detection device in his hand.


    "Tch.. Everyone get ready! Magician units, begin casting your strongest spells!! Active the barriers at full power!!"manded Viscount Eagle.


    "Yes, Sir." said the nearby knights.


    "Paul, did you think they failed?" asked Baron Ivo.


    "Let''s just hope they manage to stop it." replied Viscount Eagle solemnly.


    At the same time, the Sur knights slowly get closer to the Fort Destroyer while the Traynia''s soldiers try to push them back.


    After they reach dozens of meters away from the Fort Destroyer, some Sur knights start to release long-range attacks. Slowly they manage to crack the machine''s barriers.


    "Everyone, activate your armor!! Ilgor!" shouted Moi loudly.


    *ROOARR* [War Cry] Once again, a thunderous roar is heard through the whole battlefield. Most of the Tryrania''s soldiers freeze up for the second time, while some soldiers near Ilgor instantly slump on the ground lifelessly.


    On the contrary, the Sur knights are protected by special barrier enchantment from their armor. Using this opportunity, some of the Sur Knights managed to sneak up toward the Fort Destroyer and hit it.


    Unfortunately, despite using their full-powered attackbined with their Power Arm, they can only break the barrier enchantment.


    Looking at this, the middle-aged general knows the Sur Knight will surely be able to damage the Fort Destroyer before it finishes gathering energy.


    "Shoot it!! Fire it now!!" shouted the Traynia''s general.


    "But, Sir.." replied the nearby knight.


    "Shoot it!! Before they manage to destroy it!!" yelled the general.


    "Y-Yes, sir." said the knight before, relying on his generalmand through hismunication device.


    After the knight relied on hismand, a stray burning arch energy shed him and everyone nearby.


    "Tch.. I am toote." said Moi while once again shing with the enemy''s duke.


    Despite Moi being upied with the silent duke, he managed to create chaos in the surroundings and let the Sur knights have more advantage.


    Moi and the Duke have roughly the same strength. However, theirbat experience is vastly different, especially inrge-scale battles like this. Normally, the fight of high-gradebatants like the fifth one or above affects their surroundings a lot.


    Hence, it is normal to drag their fight far away from the crowded battlefield to avoid friendly fire. However, Moi is able to lead their fight against the gathered Traynia''s soldiers and create chaos on the battlefield.


    Even though Duke Faltos decided to stop him from running around, Moi could still predict his intent and react appropriately. As a veteran, Moi has a sharp spatial awareness of and surroundings.


    Even while having a fierce fight, it is easy for him to guide his enemy toward a particr area. Before anyone notices, Moi has already arrived at the side of the Fort Destroyer with the least number of soldiers guarding it.


    "See ya, pretty boy [Fire Assault]." said the Moi


    Suddenly, Moi deflected the Duke''s attack before covering his body with fire and disappearing from his spot. In the blink of an eye, Moi had already reached the Fort Destroyer that was humming loudly.


    Using his fast momentumbined with his full power, Moi brandished his strongest attack on the Fort Destroyer [Sword Art - me Woven]. *BZZZTT* Just before Moi''s attack reached Fort Destroyer, it shot a condensed mana ball.


    The mana ball is smaller than the previous one but still travels fast towards the Thornbridge Hold. In the meantime, like already waiting for the iing attack, the hold''s army immediately shoots their own magical cannon and releases manyrge-scale spells toward it.


    The mana balls get hit by all of them and begin to be unstable but still move forward towards the hold''sst rune barrier. *BOOOOMM* As soon as it touched the barrier, it exploded as it couldn''t hold its shape any longer.


    The barrier received a full-force attack from its point-nk range and couldn''t hold even a second. Fortunately, some heavily armored soldiers already stand by and create another massive barrier while some magicians cast high circle defensive spells to hold down the explosion.


    After a full minute of loud shockwave, the dust and airwave start to settle down. Everyone could see the massive river in front of them is wholly cut into two before connected again after a while. While the hold''s wall is still standing, there are various massive cracks on it.


    If it is not because of its strong enchantment, the wall will copse by now. After recovering from his surprise, Viscount Eagle and Baron Ivo give variousmands to the shocked soldiers.


    It is normal for them to be shocked and staggered since they almost died just now. Even the Baron and Viscount themself also affected by the explosion. However, they are still in the middle of a war and need to be ready for the iing enemy.


    On the other hand, at Traynia''s base, the Fort Destroyer''s side is cut in a rectangr pattern by Moi''sst attack. He also managed to destroy the massive sphere inside of it.


    Fortunately, the Fort Destroyer has already discharged all its umted mana. Otherwise, the whole area will be destroyed by the umted mana. At the same time, Moi was also riddled with various kinds of small cuts on his clothes.


    When Moi focused his attention on destroying the Fort Destroyer, Duke Faltos alsounched his own attack with his twin de. Currently, the two fifth-gradebatants are facing each other warily.


    Moi''s clothes may look like some kind of in clothes made of fabric. But it is actually a very high enchanted piece of clothing that is stronger and more durable than Heart Kingdom''s royal guard armor.


    However, Moi didn''t expect his opponent to be able to prate all his barriers and his durable clothes easily during hisst attack.


    He feels his silent opponent is more dangerous than he thought. If it were not for his absurd clothes, he might have already been cut to pieces by now.


    "Tch.. Wind element." grumbled Moi.

 Chapter 383 Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 383 Retreat</h4>


    "Tch.. Wind element." grumbled Moi.


    Elemental mastery is one of the mastery to reach grade four as abatant. Like weapon mastery or other mastery, elemental mastery also increasesbatant battle prowess multiple times. However, elemental mastery also heavily relied on talent and the user''s experience.


    Wind elemental is one of themon elemental affinity in Firuman like the Fire elemental. Despite that, the wind element is famous for bing one of the deadliest elements among others.


    Theoretically, all of the elements could be deadly and destructive after the user managed to reach a certain mastery threshold. However, Wind elemental is easier to reach a state when the element bes fatal since one of its characteristics is its sharpness.


    If Fire elemental is famous for their explosiveness, wind elemental is famous for their sharpness. Hence, most assassins always have this type of elemental affinity. The wind elemental is very swift, silent, sharp, and hard to trace.


    It is rare for someone to use it in frontal battle since wind elemental also has a massive weakness for their brittleness. Most of the time, wind elemental is applied to the user''s weapon or part of the body to make it sharper.


    However, because of the elemental wind properties, the applied part will be like not coated with mana. The part will be slightly stronger than its normal condition. It is almost like without being covered by mana.


    Still, this weakness could be ovee by sending more mana on the parts that also consumed more mana than usual.


    Compared to other elementals, which enhance the endurance and hardness of the applied part, wind elemental has a significant weakness to be used in long-term battle.


    As the battle goes on, the Wind elemental user will need to use more mana to protect their parts. Therefore, the Wind elemental user rarely uses their wind elemental in frontal sh unless it is a decisive attack.


    Duke Faltos is a full-fledged fifth-gradebatant. It means he has a lot of mana enough to fight Moi for a while.


    However, Moi didn''t have time to get entangled with Duke Faltos and needed to retreat as soon as possible before the Sur knightspletely consumed all their mana. Still, Moi needs to be careful.


    The wind element''s major weakness maybe its brittleness, but it is also famous for its sharpness. If it were not because of Moi''s absurd enchanted clothes, he would already be cut into pieces by now.


    As soon as half of the Fort Destroyer was cut into pieces by Moi, the Sur knights immediately retreated from the Traynia''s soldiers'' encirclement.


    Unfortunately, the scattered Traynia''s soldiers are alreadymanded and create arge giant from everywhere during the Sur knight''s assault. At the same time, on the top of the Thornbridge hold''s wall, the detection unit also notices the destruction of the Fort Destroyer.


    "Reporting, sir. Sir Moi and his Sur knight destroy the enemy''s magic cannon sessfully. Now, they are trapped inside Traynia''s soldier encirclement." reported the nearby soldier.


    "Good. Ivo, bring some of your men and rescue them!!"manded Viscount Eagle.


    "Finally, some real action. I already prepared my men a long time ago." said Ivo.


    "Then, I leave them to you. I will prepare all the artillery and magician units to cover you." said Viscount Eagle.


    "Hahaha.. Don''t worry, I will definitely bring them back." said Ivo.


    After saying that, Ivo immediately rides a Gryphon, a beast with the head of an eagle and the body of a lion. Behind Ivo, there are already a few more soldiers riding Gryphon on standby.


    "Yosh.. Let''s go!!" yelled Ivo before flying away.


    As soon as he flies away with the other Gryphon units, dozens of knights alsoe out from the hold''s gate riding a ck scaled horse, Askar Horse. Askar Horse is a half beast and half horse famous for its speed.


    They are mainly used by cavalry units tounch a fast assault on the battlefield. Soon, Ivo and his knights disappear on the horizon. However, the distance between Thornbridge Hold and Moi''s unit is very far.


    It will take some time before they arrive at the battlefield, even with the help of a Gryphon that is famous for its flying speed. At the same time, Moi and Sur''s knights enter a huge predicament.


    Their stamina and mana are already bottomed out. If it were not for the high-grade mana potion and their high-quality equipment, they would already have been eliminated long ago.


    Moreover, unlike before, Duke Faltos began to attack using wind elements more frequently, making Moi more passive as he needed to dodge or parry his attack. Moi couldn''t run around the battlefield as easily as before.


    Moi''s high enchanted clothes may be durable, but Duke''s Faltos''s wind element attack could prate them. The reason why hisst attack is only to create small cuts is that Moi also has some protective barrier items.


    Unfortunately, most of his protective barrier items could only be used once. Now, he can''t get careless or will definitely cut into pieces. Wind elements are not only famous for their sharpness but also for their swiftness.


    Most of the wind elemental users are famous for their speed. Hence, Moi needs a lot of precaution to battle against the silent enemy''s duke. From their previous sh, Moi notices that his enemy is very vicious.


    Duke Faltos only reveals his wind element when Moi ispletely careless and focused on other things. People like Duke Faltos are simr to assassins and will never show all their trump cards at once.


    Moi didn''t know what kind of skills or ability Duke Faltos hid. But, his instinct warns him that if he gets careless once again, he may die without knowing. While Moi is preupied with the enemy''s duke, the enemy general manages to corner the Sur knights.


    The Traynia''s middle-aged general, Marquis Roach, is a seasoned fighter and general. He could stillmand his army while fighting against three Sur knights. Moreover, the general often dragged the three Sur knights to his soldier.


    They often almost get surrounded by the Traynia''s soldiers without even noticing. A few momentster, all the Sur knights finally got tired and weaker. They are hardly able to break the encirclement.


    As the Sur knight bes more passive, "Magician unit, shoot your spells!!"manded Marquis Roach.


    The Traynia''s magician begins to chant from far to userge-scale spells. Seeing this, Moi decides to interrupt them.


    Just as he uses [Fire Assault] to get away from his enemy, Duke Faltos''s twin sword detached into segments and became a sort of whip attached with thin wire.


    Looking at Moi''s back, Duke Faltos immediately brandished his whip swords despite being quite far away from Moi [Whip Sword art - Hidden Fang]. Like a sneaky snake, the detached de easily reached Moi and shed on his back.


    Fortunately, Moi had already prepared for this and covered his body with [me Armor]. Still, the whip sword contained an incredible wind element and easily prated Moi''s defense. *sh* Blood spurted from Moi''s back.


    Fortunately, Moi''s body is flying forward from Duke Faltos''s attack force and creates arge distance from him. Ignoring his injury and wounded in the back, Moi continued his charge toward the magician unit.


    A momentter, he managed to force most of the magicians to cancel their spells. Magician below the fifth grade is like a ss cannon. Individually, they are weak since they cannot move during their spell casting.


    Not every magician could cast while moving like Angus. Most of the time, magicians are vulnerable during their spell-casting, especially when casting high circle spells.


    They could only instacast low circle spells to fight back, which is useless since Moi and Sur''s knight''s armor could hold ordinary low circle spells. In front of Moi, they could only cancel their spell-casting and escape.


    Even if some knights were protecting them, they could only hold Moi for a moment before dying. Therefore, it ismon sense to stop casting and escape when a magician is targeted by a fifth-gradebatant like Moi.


    Still, this is only momentary since the magician unit will immediately start their cast again as soon as they get away from Moi. At the same time, Moi is also still pursued by the enemy fifth-grade wind elemental user.


    Each time Moi tries to get away from Duke Faltos, he gets more injuries from his enemy. Soon, his body is riddled with various kinds of big and small shes. Blood keeps dripping from his wound, especially from his back.


    Moi knew he couldn''t receive the Duke''s attack with his body. He could only dodge or parry them. However, his enemy''s whip sword trajectory is weird and difficult to predict despite Moi''s vast experience. Hence, he keeps getting more injured and getting weaker.


    ''Damn¡­ Is this the end?!'' thought Moi as the magician unit once again castsrge-scale spells.


    Just as Moi thought it was hopeless and needed to abandon his Sur knight, a sharp bird sound was heard from the sky. *PIIIAAAKK* Tens of Gryphons start to attack the magician unit.


    "Reinforcement?! Artillery unit, shoot them down!!" yelled general Roach.


    "RAAAGHH!! [Great Axe Art - Mountain Cleaver]." roared Baron Ivo while jumping from his Gryphon.

 Chapter 384 Hellraiser

    <h4>Chapter 384 Hellraiser</h4>


    "RAAAGHH!! [Great Axe Art - Mountain Cleaver]." roared Baron Ivo


    A momentter, Baron Ivo hit the ground and created arge fissure on the ground that shook the surrounding area. This creates a significant disturbance on the whole battlefield. Using this opportunity, the Sur knights decide to push forward the encirclement.


    At the same time, the Gryphon unit also kept harassing the Traynia''s magician and artillery unit. Seeing Baron Ivo''s reinforcement, Moi and the Sur knights once again feel hope.


    They begin to fight fervently, leaving bloody corpses on their path, especially Ilgor, who is butchering his enemy in a frenzy. Unlike the other Sur knights, Ilgor is superior in stamina and endurance.


    After getting trained by Angus, he also became more proficient at regting his mana and could fight for days with the help of high-grade mana potions. Orc is a fearsome and warmonger race.


    Some rumors even say that they are getting stronger during the heat of battle, which is not wrong but also not entirely true. Orcs have a unique racial skill called Berserk. Usually, only a few orcs managed to activate this skill manually.


    However, during the heat of the battle, especially on the battlefield, Orc could easily enter a Berserk state. This is also the main reason why they are called the Warmonger race. They are a race that only shows its true power in war.


    The berserk state may be a skill that increases the overallbat prowess of the Orc race. However, this skill is a double edge sword.


    Like when Ilgor fought Angus the first time, Berserk states have their time limit. Once they are snapped from the Berserk state, the orc will enter a weakened state. Some of them couldn''t even move their body.


    Furthermore, when orcs enter a berserk state, they can''t differentiate between foe or ally. They turn into mad beasts that attack everything on their path. Fortunately, Ilgor is very familiar with the Berserk state and could somehow control his body.


    Combined with the harsh control training from Angus, Ilgor could also negate his body entering a berserk state automatically. Still, this was the first time Ilgor participated in a veryrge-scale war, which made his mind more erratic and frenzy.


    Moreover, all the blood and corpses also stimte his inner demon to rampage madly. In the end, he entered his berserk state without noticing. However, this berserk state is different from his usual activated berserk skill.


    His body enhancement is lower and he has more control over his body. It could be said it is a partial berserk state. Since it is only partial, his berserk duration is also longer.


    "Damn!! Howe he is still in the berserk state?" cursed the nearby Traynia''s soldier.


    It is normal to avoid any berserk Orc on the battlefield and only harass them from a safe distance until the orc snaps from the berserk state. However, Ilgor is not like an ordinary orc. Not only does he still retain his sane mind, but he also could fight for hours in his current berserk state.


    Soon, the Sur knights, led by Ilgor, managed to break through the enemies'' encirclement. Seeing that the Sur Knights still managed to fight and move despite being exhausted, Baron Ivo couldn''t help but respect them and get more excited.


    "Such an amazing squad. No wonder they could always beat all their opponents in every showcase duel. Alright, I will also not lose [Gigantification - Partial Transformation]!!" said Ivo.


    Suddenly, Ivo''s body became bigger and muscr. His two-meter height body became bigger than before. Without hesitation, Ivo swung his Great Axe casually. *Whoosh* A huge wind turbulence releases from his swing and kills all the approaching soldiers.


    Seeing few fourth-grade soldiers die under Ivo causal, Traynia''s general Roach feels like eating shit. Currently, he is still getting entangled with three fourth-grade Sur knights. Yet, his own fourth-grade soldier couldn''t even hold Ivo for a while without getting killed.


    This shows a massive difference between their soldiers'' quality. Although it is also thanks to Sur knights'' high-quality equipment, it still leaves a bitter taste for Traynia''s generals.


    ''Damn.. It is One-Eye Ivo.'' grumbled general Roach inwardly while trying to get away from the three Sur knights.


    Using his unstoppable power, Ivo begins his mascarade and creates chaos on the battlefield. Only after five of Traynia''s fourth-grade soldiers worked together did they finally block and stop his attack. But, Ivo is also not a fool and keeps running around the battlefield.


    He kept breaking the Traynia''s encirclement formation and created an opportunity for the Sur knights to pass by.


    Seeing the change in the battlefield, the silent Duke Faltos couldn''t help noticing it. However, just as he wanted to go towards Ivo, a scorching heat erupted in front of him.


    "Why so hurry? Please keep humor this old man." said Moi chillingly.


    Then, Moi took out his destroyed upper half and let it hang on his waist. Now, his upper body ispletely exposed. Everyone could see his bloody wound and countless scars all over his body.


    "It''s been a long time since I get cornered like this." said Moi as his sword started to be covered with fire.


    Duke Faltos couldn''t help but re at the Moi seriously. Up till now, the reason why he is getting the upper hand is that Moi is distracted with the Sur knight''s safety. However, now there is Ivo and his Gryhon unit keeping them safe.


    A momentter, Moi and Duke Faltos disappear from their spot and sh with each other. Each sh releases a forceful airwave towards the surrounding, pushing the nearby Traynia''s soldier back.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* In a few seconds, they have already exchanged blows more than a dozen times. While the two fifth-gradebatants exchange blows with their life on their line, all the Sur knights finally break through the encirclement and keep retreating.


    Seeing there is another reinforcement from the Heart kingdom''s side, General Roach knows he needs to let them go or there will be more casualties on their side.


    Since their Fort Destroyer is already destroyed, the general needs tounch a siege against the Thornbridge Hold in the old way. This battle will be hard and expend a lot of manpower as Thornbridge has its natural geography advantage.


    "Tch.. Fall back!! Let them go!! Regroup everyone!!" Shouted General Roach throughout the battlefield.


    Hearing this, the three Sur knights get entangled with general Roach for a while before also retreating with Ivo. However, Moi and Duke Faltos still didn''t stop their fight and got more serious.


    At the same time, their surrounding area is getting hotter and even bing unbearable for ordinary fourth-gradebatants. As General Roach approached their battlefield, a massive heat erupted from the ground [Scorched Land].


    Then, Moi stabs his burning sword on the ground. Instantly, the surrounding heat is absorbed by the sword.


    "Scorch Hellraiser!!" said Moi softly before his short sword shone brightly.


    Seeing this, "Shit! Move Back!!"manded Duke Faltos for the first time since the battle before disappearing from his spot.


    A momentter, Moi swung his bright sword horizontally around him [Hellraiser - Scorched Ring]. A bright red crimson sh is released around Moi and burns everything on its path. The ring keeps getting bigger until around hundreds of meters away.


    By the time everyone is recovering, Moi is already long gone with his previous spot and on his way towards Thornbridge Hold. At the same time, Traynia''s soldiers could see Moi''sst devastating attack.


    Nothing remains from all the Traynia''s soldiers enveloped by the Scorched Ring. Not even a single armor or weapon remains. All of them turn to ash under Moi''s devastating attack. Everyone couldn''t help but gulp in fear.


    ''Damn.. Weapon artifact?!! How could a fifth-gradebatant own a weapon artifact?!! This is ridiculous!'' grumbled general Roach inwardly before ncing at the silent Duke Faltos beside him.


    Unlike in Porros inside the Endless Battlefield dimension, the weapon artifact is actually a super rare item that is mainly reserved for sixth grade or abovebatants. However, Moi is an ex-elder of the Sur vige.


    He is one of the fortunate men that managed to get a weapon artifact in some kind of ancient ruin. At first, Moi only thought his sword was a high-quality sword. As soon as he reaches fifth grade, he finds that his sword is actually a weapon artifact.


    Unfortunately, his power is still too low to release the artifact''s true power even after knowing its name and fully releasing all its seals. Just using the Scorching Ring once, Moi feels like almost entering a mana deficiency state.


    "Fortunately, Duke Faltos managed to react quickly and get away from the area." said General Roach.


    The Duke didn''t say anything and only nodded silently before going away. The middle-aged general couldn''t help but shake his head at the taciturn duke''s behavior. Duke Faltos is famous for his taciturn behavior and only says things when it is crucial.


    Leaving Duke Faltos alone, General Roach began to organize his army. Previously, Traynia''s soldiers were too scattered and the fast assault from the Sur knights left them in chaos. It could be said the chain ofmand is destroyed single-handedly by Sur knights'' joint skill.


    Therefore, the whole of Traynia''s army couldn''t show its true power. Moreover, Ivo and Moi keep interfering and make the whole army more chaotic.

 Chapter 385 Siege Attack

    <h4>Chapter 385 Siege Attack</h4>


    Half an hour after the Sur knights managed to get away from Traynia''s encirclement, they finally reached the Thornbridge Hold safely. Unfortunately, it is not without loss. Only around twenty people managed to return from the forty elite Sur knights.


    Moreover, they are also heavily injured and will be out ofbat for a while. This also includes Moi who immediately copses and enters a mana deficiency state as soon as he reaches the hold. Furthermore, Moi also received some severe injuries from Duke Faltos.


    It will take days before Moi is able to recoverpletely, even with the help of the best healer in the country. This situation left Thornbridge Hold with only two fifth-gradebatants, Baron Ivo and Viscount Eagle.


    While Moi and Sur''s knights recuperated, Ivo and Eagle didn''t stay idle either and kept increasing the fortification of the whole Hold. Although they have a major advantage in terms of position and geography, they still need to deal with a thousand troops of Traynia''s soldiers.


    They also need to prepare if there is another magical canon like Fort Destroyer or something simr. Traynia kingdom may not be as big as the Heart kingdom or Nergal kingdom, but they are one of the advanced kingdoms in terms of weapon technology.


    As Ivo and Eagle meet with their subordinate, "Reporting, Sir. We found Traynia''s army advancing towards us. We also detect some kind of big weaponry among them." reported the detection unit.


    "Hmm¡­ Did you think they would try to attack us immediately?" asked Ivo.


    "I am not sure. But, currently, we still don''t get any kind of reinforcement, be it from the nearby major city or capital. ording to you, the one that leads Traynia''s army is Marquis Roach and Duke Valtos." replied Viscount Eagle.


    "Although there is not much knowledge about Duke Valtos besides hisbat prowess, I know that old general Roach. If one thing describes him, it will be expecting the unexpected." added Viscount Eagle.


    "I see. Then, I will rest first and prepare my men." said Baron Ivo.


    "Sure. Leave the fortification matter to me." replied Viscount Eagle.


    Baron Ivo may be able to kill fourth-gradebatants easily. However, it also consumed a lot of his mana. During hisst battle, Ivo nearly consumed half of his mana repertoire.


    As a full-fledged fifth-gradebatant, Ivo has enormous mana, yet he still consumes half of his mana in a short battle.


    Although he could easily restore his mana using a high-grade mana potion, it is not advisable to consume a potion during the war, especially in such a long fight.


    Usually,batants will immediately rest or do some meditation to restore their mana as naturally as possible. Mana potions have their own restrictions. One of them is that it couldn''t be consumed many times in a short period.


    Excessive use of mana potion also could easily letbatants fall into mana deficiency states like Moi''s current situation. Two hours passed and the Traynia''s didn''t stop their advancement.


    Currently, Traynia''s army is located a few kilometers away from Thornbridge Hold. As the Traynia''s army didn''t show signs of retreating, Ivo and Eagle immediately gathered their force, ready to battle.


    Suddenly, the Traynia''s big weapons stop on their spot and shoot a concentrated mana ball towards the Thornbridge Hold. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    "Intercept them!!" shouted Viscount Eagle.


    Some magicians and artillery units immediately release their own attack to intercept the iing attack. *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* Fortunately, they destroyed all the projectiles. Otherwise, their hold will be destroyed by such bombardment.


    "Tch.. Another long-range magic cannon." grumbled Baron Ivo.


    Ordinary magic cannons could only shoot a few hundred meters up to 1 kilometer maximum. Traynia''s magic cannons surpass this distance and could shoot from a few kilometers away. Hence, Thornbridge Hold''s situation is quite bad.


    Because of thest impact from the Fort Destroyer, all their defensive barriers were destroyed, along with all the trap runes on the ground. Moreover, their hold''s wall is riddled with various cracks that could copse anytime.


    Although Viscount Eagle tried to increase the fortification and repair the crack, not much could be done in two hours. In summary, Thornbridge Hold is almost wholly stripped from all its defensive mechanisms.


    Therefore, Viscount Eagle and Baron Ivo need to intercept all the iing magic cannons to protect their vulnerable Hold. Unlike the Fort Destroyer, the Traynia''s magic cannon could shoot every few minutes, which made the magician and artillery unit overwhelmed.


    Viscount Eagle and Baron Ivo even need to step in to protect their wall. *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* Various kinds of explosions in front of the Thornbridge Hold. While they keep their bombardment, Traynia''s soldiers begin to advance faster towards the Hold.


    Since the magician and artillery unit were busy intercepting the enemy magic cannon, Traynia''s army could advance without too much obstruction. They only need to be careful of the iing magic cannon and the explosion in the air.


    In the meantime, hundreds of kilometers away from the Thornbridge Hold, inside the Heart Kingdom, an army is marching towards Thornbridge Hold led by Count Rich Dyer. They marched at a steady pace, not too fast but not too slow.


    Normally, when there is an attack on the Thornbridge Hold, the nearby city will send an army as fast as possible. However, any reinforcement also needs to preserve their power as much as possible. Otherwise, when they reach the battlefield, they will be exhausted and useless.


    Under the pretext of saving their energy, Count Dyer deliberately slowed down their march. Some of the knights also noticed this, but they couldn''t say anything since Count Dyer was their leader.


    "Sir, we have secured the road ahead." reported the nearby knights.


    "Ehh.. So fast. Why don''t you check again? Send the scouts and check it once again." replied Count Dyer nonchntly.


    "But, sir. We have already investigated the whole area two times." replied the knight.


    "Are you sure? What if there is a hidden ambush ahead. Do you want to take the responsibility if we get ambushed by your carelessness?" replied Count Dyer.


    Hearing the Count''s response, the knight could only grit his teeth and clench his fist.


    ''Damn¡­ He is really deliberately slowing us down. At this rate, my brother¡­" thought the knight.


    Looking at the silent knight, "Milton, I know you are a capable knight with a bright future ahead. But currently, I am the one in charge. So, I suggest you shut up your mouth and follow mymand." reprimanded Count Dyer.


    "Yes, sir." replied Milton shortly before going away.


    ''Tch¡­ What a fool knight. Did he think a battle is only fighting through force? I slow down the reinforcement so that Eagle and Ivo will look like they are on their losing end. When the time is right, I will save the Thornbridge Hold and win the battle.''


    ''This way, I will definitely get a lot of merits. Maybe I will get raised in my rank and be a duke. Hahaha¡­'' thought Count Dyer inwardly.


    Suddenly, a bright red light passed near him. *Wung* Count Dyer and his subordinate couldn''t help but be on their guard. However, nothing happened after a while of silence. They even think it is only a reflection of the sun.


    After a moment of confusion, Count Dyer notices arge group ofbatants approaching them at a fast speed. Unlike his knights who used Ersi horse to save their stamina, the approaching group is wearing full metal armor and running on their feet.


    Most of the group consists of women and running at incredible speed, which shows that they are at least fourth-gradebatants. Using his perception, Count Dyer notices an emblem with the shape of a few sparkling red stars on their armor.


    "That''s the sh squad!!" said Count Dyer.


    Hearing Count Dyer''s exmation, the nearby knights begin to calm down as they know it is one of their own.


    ''Why the hell are they here?! Were they also part of reinforcement?'' thought count Dyer.


    Just as he wanted to wee the squad, the sh squad didn''t stop and passed through without even ncing at Count Dyer. Soon, they had already be small dots on the horizon.


    The sh squad is famous for being the fastest squad in the Heart kingdom. In terms of speed, no other squad could beat them.


    "Damn.. How dare they ignore me, a Count!! Just because they are under.. Wait.. crimson light.. sh Squad." grumbled Count Dyer.


    Getting a sudden revtion, "Fuck!! Everyone hurry towards Thornbridge!! March at full speed!!" shouted Count Dyer while riding his horse and forced it to run at full speed.


    Soon, the confused knights immediately follow Count Dyer without asking more questions. In the meantime, the situation in Thornbridge Hold became more perilous. *Bom* *Crack*


    "Damn.. Paul, the wall could not hold any longer!! We need to evacuate now or it will cause serious damage to our men." said Baron Ivo while deflecting the iing attack.


    The Thornbridge Hold''s wall is a massive wall that could hold hundreds of soldiers at once. If the wall crumbles while the soldiers are on it, many soldiers could die and be heavily injured.


    However, they also couldn''t just abandon the wall. After the wall is destroyed, they will be forced to fight on equal ground with only a big river as their defense advantage.

 Chapter 386 Crimson Flash

    <h4>Chapter 386 Crimson sh</h4>


    While Viscount Eagle and Baron Ivo are thinking about their next move, Traynia''s soldiers start to reach the river and construct some simple footholds or bridges to cross the river.


    "Damn.. How about the reinforcement? Is there any news about them?" asked Viscount Eagle.


    Viscount Eagle is reluctant to abandon the wall since they will definitely lose the battle if they fight frontally. Currently, there are less than 300 soldiers on the Thornbridge Hold, including the exhausted Sur knights, magician unit, and other artillery units.


    On the other hand, Traynia''s soldiers are still around 800 or more equipped with advanced weaponry. Unlike the elite Sur knights, most of the soldiers in the Thornbridge Hold are only third grade with standard quality equipment.


    All it needs is a stray low circle spell or projectile to kill the Heart kingdom''s ordinary soldiers. Only less than a hundred soldiers are fourth-gradebatants and have better equipment.


    Therefore, if the wall is destroyed before they get reinforcement, their army will be decimated in no time. War in Firuman is quite unique and different from the war happening on Earth.


    Sometimes the war could happen for days, months, or even years. However, there are also a lot of cases when the war battle is finished in a matter of minutes or hours.


    It didn''t even need an hour to decimate an army of fewer than 300 soldiers with more than 800 soldiers. Even if the Viscount Eagle and Baron Ivo decide to participate in the battle and fight all out, the enemy also has two fifth-gradebatants to handle them.


    In the meantime, inside the backline of the Traynia''s army, two people silently observe the siege. They are none other than general Marquis Roach and Duke Faltos.


    "Sir, we are starting to run out of core ammunition." reported the nearby knight.


    "Hmm.. Did you detect any reinforcement on their side?" asked general Roach.


    "No, Sir. We didn''t detect anything from the other side." replied the knight.


    "I see. Any news from the capital?" asked general Roach.


    "Yes. A moment ago, they dispatched Duke Farrowlight with 1000 soldiers. It is expected they will arrive in one or two days." said the knight.


    "Duke Farrowlight?!! It seems His majesty is going all out at this war." muttered General Roach.


    After thinking for a while, "Alright, set the magical cannon into burst mode and use all the remaining core ammunition at once. We need to secure the Thornbridge Hold before Duke Farrowlight arrives."manded General Roach.


    "As youmand, Sir." replied the knight.


    Unlike Fort Destroyer, which gathers mana from the surrounding, Traynia''s enhanced magic cannon still consumes cores like ordinary magic cannon. Hence, their magic cannon could shoot more and faster without waiting to recharge mana.


    However, like ordinary magic cannons, they are also burning money machines. Each of the Traynia''s magic cannons needs at least a few third-grade monster cores to shoot once. Currently, on the battlefield, they have dozens of magic cannons.


    All of these cannons had already consumed more than a few thousand cores since the start of the battle. The Traynia kingdom is not as rich as the Heart kingdom and this kind of expense will definitely heavily burden their financial state.


    In other words, the Traynia army also couldn''t bombard the Heart kingdom carelessly anymore. Therefore, General Roach thought it was theirst chance to push forward. Suddenly, all the Traynia''s magic cannons stop shooting and give breath towards the Heart kingdom side.


    ''Did they finally exhaust all their core?!'' thought Viscount Eagle.


    Viscount Eagle also knew that the enemy couldn''t keep bombarding them with magic cannons because of Traynia''sck of resources. This is the major reason he is reluctant to abandon the wall.


    Just as he thought the enemy had finally exhausted all their core ammunition, a series of booming sounds was heard simultaneously at rapid speed.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Hundreds of concentrated mana ballsunched from the Traynia''s magic cannons at once without stopping.


    Seeing such a rapid bombardment, "Shit!! Everyone abandons the wall!!" shouted Viscount Eagle.


    However, the bright mana balls are already in front of the Thornbridge''s wall and will hit it before anyone reacts to the Viscount''smand. At this split second, Viscount Eagle couldn''t help but curse himself a thousand times because of his indecisiveness.


    Just as the mana balls want to touch the wall and explode, a sh of bright red light appears in front of the wall, along with a series of banging sounds. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Suddenly, the mana balls are deflected back and hit each other in the air. *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* *BOM*


    All the mana balls exploded and left Thornbridge''s wall unscathed. This scene makes the whole battlefield stop and silent. Be it the Traynia''s army trying to cross the river or the Heart''s soldiers who are starting to retreat from the wall.


    At the same time, on the edge of the Thornbridge Wall stood a woman with bright long red hair wielding a greatsword.


    "Oii.. Ivo. Is your body the only one that is growing?! To think you need my help for this kind of battle." said the red-haired woman with a feral smile.


    At the same time, General Roach and Duke Faltos also notice the appearance of a red-haired woman.


    "T-That''s¡­" said General Roach in shock.


    "Duchess Extalia Amberze." said Duke Faltos solemnly while taking out his twin swords.


    Before Sur vigers joined with the Victory family, there was one family with almost the same power and influence in the Heart Kingdom as the royal family. This family is the Amberze family, who also happens to be the family of the current Empress.


    However, the Amberze family is not only famous in terms of politics through the Empress but also in military power. There are times when all the nearby kingdom even fears the Amberze family.


    All of this is because of a certain red-haired woman who is currently standing on the edge of the Thornbridge wall. When people say who is the fastest human, most people will say it is King Leon as he is a seventh-gradebatant that masters [Blink].


    However, King Leon himself never imed such a title since he knew who was the fastest human. This human is none other than Duchess Extalia Amberze, aka Crimson sh.


    Certainly, Blink''s skill could teleport the user anywhere instantly, making the user travel a distance in the blink of an eye.


    Combined with his power as a seventh-gradebatant, King Leon could easily use Blink many times. Unfortunately, Blink also has its own limitations.


    It could only cover short distances if used rapidly. Moreover, it didn''t affect the user''s original speed and only teleported the user''s location.


    Although King Leon is fast at dodging and covering distance,pared to people who genuinely specialize in speed, he iscking behind. Still, his full speed already belongs to one of the fastest seventh-gradebatants in Firuman.


    Unfortunately,pared to Extalia Amberze, King Leon always feels slowerpared to her in their asional sparring. Moreover, since it is a friendly spar, King Leon knows Extalia never uses all her power.


    If King Leon is not a seventh-gradebatant, he may lose his battle against Extalia. This shows how fearsome Extalia Amberze''s speed is. At some point, everyone thought she was also one of the people who could reach the seventh grade.


    However, in thest decades, she has slowly faded away from the public, whether in politics or on battlefields. Still, some old generals andbatants will never forget her and the true horror that gave her the title of Crimson sh, the fastest human in Firuman.


    There is even a legend that if you fight against the Heart Kingdom and see a bright red sh, it means you are seeing your end.


    "Fuck!! Retreat!! Send the retreating signal!!" roared General Roach anxiously.


    ''Damn.. Howe that crazy woman is here?!! It''s been more than decades since herst appearance. Why is it now of all time?!! Moreover, why does she appear here out of the three battlefields?!'' cursed General Roach inwardly.


    The nearby Traynia''s knight immediately shot an emergency retreat signal. Soon, Traynia''s soldiers begin to retreat systematically. Fortunately, none of the soldiers managed to pass the big river yet. Otherwise, these soldiers will take more time retreating.


    Seeing the retreating Traynia''s soldiers, the Heart''s soldiers couldn''t help but cheer while the magician and artillery unit shot at the retreating army. At the same time, General Roach was also relieved since the Duchess seemed to stay on her spot and didn''t pursue their soldiers.


    On the other hand, Duchess Amberze is rooted on her spot with a greatsword beside her. If someone went near her, they could hear the Duchess mumbling something in a low voice.


    "28.. 29.. 30. Alright, times up. Let''s see the might of Traynia''s soldiers that dare to attack us." said Duchess Amberze before disappearing, leaving only crimson light.


    *Whooshh* In the blink of an eye, the Duchess travels across the river and begins shing the retreating soldiers. Traynia''s soldiers couldn''t even know what hit them besides seeing a sh of crimson light. The Duchess keeps killing Traynia''s soldiers like they are vegetables.


    "Shit!! All of you, keep retreating!! Move further back!!" shouted General Roach while approaching the dangerous crimson-haired woman.


    At the same time, Duke Faltos is already moving toward the Duchess and intercepts her in killing the Traynia''s soldier. *ng*


    "Hee.. You are quite fast." said Duchess Amberze with a feral grin.

 Chapter 387 Too Slow

    <h4>Chapter 387 Too Slow</h4>


    "Hee.. You are quite fast." said Duchess Amberze with a feral grin.


    Suddenly, the Duchess retracted her greatsword and attacked from a weird angle. *ng* Duke Faltos managed to parry the attack at thest moment and pushed back a few meters away.


    ''Urgh.. It''s heavy. How could she swing such a heavy sword with that kind of speed?!'' thought Duke Faltos inwardly.


    Then, a bright crimson light appeared in front of Duke Faltos.


    "You are distracted." said Duchess Amberze shortly.


    *Bang* Duke Faltos gets hit in his armor by the Duchess''s greatsword and thrown away.


    "What a sturdy armor?! It should be some kind of pseudo-artifact armor." said Duchess Amberze before pursuing Duke Faltos.


    On the way to Duke Faltos, an energy beam shot toward the Duchess from the side. *Pzzt* Still, she managed to dodge the attack effortlessly and look at the shooter. Not far from her stood General Roach with smokeing out from his left mechanical hand.


    "Half-machine?! Let''s see how you handle my speed?" said the Duchess yfully.


    Then, the Duchess began to charge at the enemy''s general. The general didn''t stay idle either and continuously shot energy beams at the iing Duchess. However, she managed to dodge the beams easily.


    The middle-aged general couldn''t help but have a cold sweat and be more anxious. Even his advanced mechanical left eye couldn''t even capture the speed of the Duchess. Moreover, the Duchess deliberately runs around ying with him rather than going straight toward him.


    "Is that all? Haa¡­ What a letdown. I really hope you can entertain me a little bit since you are half-machine. But, I guess I asked too much." said Duchess Amberze.


    Suddenly, a red sh appeared on the corner of General Roach. Before he could react, he felt his body get hit and shed from the side. *sh*


    Fortunately, he has high enchanted armor and many protective barriers to hold the Duchess''s attack. Still, the Duchess'' attack is ridiculously fast and breaks through all of them. The general didn''t even know what hit him before feeling a lot of pain in his body and falling unconscious.


    "Amazing.. You are still alive despite receiving this kind of attack."mented Duchess Amberze.


    Just as she wants to give the final blow to the unconscious general, she feels an attacking from her side. Once again, she dodges the attack easily and creates some distance. On her previous spot appeared some shed marks.


    "Is that a whip? But it looks like a sword. What a weird weapon? Well, no matter. It is time to finish this boring battle." said Duchess Amberze.


    Before the Duchess charged forward, Duke Faltos erupted arge amount of mana. His body gets muscr and bigger while his expression turns like a ferocious beast.


    "A half-breed??"mented Duchess Amberze.


    Half-breed is a term for people that are born from two different races. In Firuman, a Half-breed is considered a rare kind of person. Since the higher your mana core grade, the harder for people to conceive a child, It is rare for Half-breeds to be born.


    There are millions or more people that be couples despite having different races. Yet only less than a thousand managed to give birth to a half-breed alive. Most of the time, the Half-breed dies during the pregnancy state or has a seriously deformed body when they are born.


    Even the one that managed to survive usually has some disability, whether physically or mentally. In some kingdoms, there are even strictws prohibiting two different races from conceiving children or getting married.


    Despite this, a half-breed without physical or mental illness is usually stronger than their parent race. This kind of half-breed is called the perfect half-breed. These kinds of people bring the good and advantages of their parent race.


    Still, they are very rare and only born once in one million different couples. Seeing Duke Faltos'' previous appearance as a human and now changing, the Duchess Amberze spectes he is a half-breed of human and some other race.


    ''Hmm¡­ Looking at the change in temperament and his mana signature, he is definitely not a perfect half-breed. Since I didn''t see any physical deformation, it means he has some kind of mental illness. Possibly a personality disorder.'' analyzed Duchess Amberze inwardly.


    After fully transformed, Duke Faltos bes bulkier but still retains his slim disposition. Holding the whip swords in both hands, the Duke releases a long breath and makes the surrounding area windier [Wind Force].


    Looking at this, the Duchess became more interested in the Half-breed in front of her. When people talk about speedbatant type, they will always think about the user''s elemental affinity and associate them with wind or lightning elemental user.


    Wind and lightning elements have eleration properties and increase thebatant''s speed. As someone who is a speedbatant specialist, Duchess Amberze always interested in fighting people with this kind of elemental affinity.


    "Alright. Give me the best you got." said the Duchess while taunting Faltos with her finger.


    Then, once again, Faltos releases a massive amount of mana and makes the surrounding area more windy [Tempest Field]. Suddenly, Duchess Amberze feels her body is heavier and more restricted from the surrounding wind.


    "This skill.. So, you are an Urfar half-breed." said the Duchess nonchntly.


    While the Duchess is talking, Faltos empowers his body using all the nearby wind elements he gathers and charges toward Duchess Amberze [Swift Wind] [Windwalk] [Twin Sword Art - Faint Breeze]. *Whoshh*


    Faltos disappear like wind and appear behind the Duchess, like an unnoticed harmless wind. At the same time, a thousand cuts appear all over the Duchess''s body. At this moment, the Duchess''s body disappears without a trace.


    "Tch.. I take back my word. There is no way a person like you is part of the Urfar race. You are way too slow for an Urfar.


    "I didn''t need to use my skill to dodge your attack. Guess you are just like other disabled half-breeds." said Duchess Amberze while suddenly appearing in front of Duke Faltos.


    "Impossible!! I definitely cut you!!" eximed Duke Faltos like looking at ghosts.


    "Nothing is impossible in this world. You are just¡­ too slow." said Duchess Amberze before shing the exhausted Faltos.


    A moment after shing Duke Faltos, the sh squad finally reaches their leader. Some of them are breathing hard from continuous runs at full speed. However, nobodyined and waited for their leader''smand.


    "Ohh.. You guys finally arrive. Not bad. Next time try to be faster."mented the Duchess.


    "Alright, start hunting those cowards in the span of ten kilometers from here and don''t leave any prisoner except fourth grade or abovebatant. Now, move out!!"manded Duchess Amberze.


    Hearing their leader''smand, the sh squad immediately scattered into groups and went on their way. As the Duchess didn''t have anything else to do, she decided to return to the Thornbridge Hold.


    "Umm.. Lady Extalia, what should we do with these two? They are barely alive right now." said the vice-leader of the sh squad that didn''t participate in the hunt.


    "Ohh¡­ Seal their mana and keep them barely alive. Then, send them to the Extermination Squad. Also, tell those people to squish every information from them, be it about Traynia, friends, or their daily life." said Duchess Amberze before disappearing.


    A momentter, the Duchess appeared on the top of the Thornbridge wall. The surrounding soldiers immediately salute the Duchess, including Viscount Eagle and Baron Ivo. They didn''t salute her not because it was an obligation but because they respected the Duchess.


    The Duchess Amberze practically ended the whole battle by herself. Even theirmander, who makes Moi overwhelmed, is getting toyed by her.


    Ignoring everyone''s stare, Duchess Amberze sits on the edge of Thornbridge''s wall while looking at the horizon with a bored expression.


    "Ehem.. Thank you for help, Duchess Amberze." said Viscount Eagle to diffuse the awkward situation.


    Viscount Eagle often heard some rumors about Duchess Amberze''s behavior in the past. Hence, he is not too surprised about her weird behavior.


    After a moment of silence, "Huh.. Why are you all still here? Didn''t you have better things to do? Did I really need to dictate to all of you like some kind of little kid?!!" reprimanded Duchess Amberze.


    "Urgh¡­ I am sorry, Duchess Amberze. Then, we will excuse ourselves." said Viscount Eagle beforemanding Ivo and the others.


    Although the battle is over, many things need to be done, such as making a battle report, increasing fortification, repairing the rune barriers and wall, etc. While everyone is busy with their task, Duchess Amberze keeps staring at the horizon absentmindedly.


    "Tch¡­ Boring. If I knew this would happen, I would never agree to his request." grumbled the Duchess in a low voice.


    "Leon¡­" muttered the Duchess while remembering something in thest few hours.


    A few hours before the Thornbridge battle ends, inside the Royal Pce, a secret room is filled with many screens andmunication devices.


    Since King Leon knows that war is inevitable, he is not only strengthening the Heart kingdom''s military power but also some of their infrastructures. One of them is their information gathering andmunication.


    Unlike the post-modern Earth, where they have hundreds of satellites in space as transmitters for faster informationworking, Firuman stillcks behind in terms ofmunication technology.


    Although Firuman technology looks more advanced than postmodern Earth in some aspects, some of them are stillcking, likemunication technology.

 Chapter 388 Mocked King

    <h4>Chapter 388 Mocked King</h4>


    Like any other kingdom, the Heart kingdom also has low efficiency in informationworking. Usually, it will take around half a day for the information from the border to reach the capital city. Hence, King Leon tasked the Research Center to improve their informationworking.


    Previously, some researchers created a special kind ofrge distancemunication device during the Monster Overlord''s incident at the ck Fortress.


    However, themunication device is tooplex for mass production and could only send a one-way signal. For months they keep researching to improve theirmunication until Angus gives some ideas to Valeron during one of their lunches with everyone.


    As someone who was living in the era of the information age in his past life, Angus knows a bit aboutmunication technology and its importance. Using Angus''s idea as the base, they can finally create a secure informationwork throughout the whole kingdom.


    Fortunately, the Heart kingdom is the defender in this war. Therefore, it is easier to set up their informationwork from prying eyes.


    They also didn''t need to be afraid the enemy would sabotage their informationwork since all the devices were built at every border and major city protected by a few elite knights.


    Unless themunication unit is going too far away from the border or major city, they could ry any kind of information in a matter of minutes. Compared to their previous informationworking, this is a significant breakthrough.


    The special room inside the royal pce is the main centralmunication room connected with every single city and border in the Heart kingdom. A few minutes after receiving the attack from three different kingdoms, King Leon appeared inside the room.


    "Your Majesty, we received a report from Thousand Maze Fortress, Jaagarmouth Stronghold, and Thornbridge Hold. All of them are currently under attack. From ourtest information, the attackers are from the Ostrax, Udrary, and Traynia respectively." reported the nearby staff.


    King Leon didn''t reply and looked at the report paper given by the staff solemnly.


    After silence for a moment, "How about the Nergal kingdom? Any movement?" asked King Leon.


    "No, sir. Our spy only finds they are still gathering their force on their border." replied the staff.


    "Tch.. Such a distasteful move." grumbled King Leon in a low voice.


    "Whose duke is avable right now?" asked King Leon.


    "Duke Victory and Duke Blue are currently on standby in the capital." replied the staff.


    Then, King Leon once again read the report.


    ''Olven should be able to handle Ostrax''s assault soldier and Jacob also didn''t have any problem in fighting against Udrary''s beast riders. Both of them should be able to defend the border until reinforcements from the surrounding city arrive.''


    "Send Duke Blue towards Thousand Maze Fortress and Duke Victory to Jaagarmouth Stronghold. Then, ask our spymaster about Traynia''s kingdom''s current movement."manded King Leon.


    ''Now, the real problem is Traynia. A hundred kilometers magic cannon. Even if we somehow could destroy that cannon, there is no guarantee they don''t have another same type of cannon.


    ''Compared to other countries, Traynia seems to be going all out in these attacks. Did I need to go by myself? or ask some avable Marquis? No, they will not help much against Traynia''s advanced magical cannon.''


    ''Currently, there are also no Marquis staying in the capital city. It will take some time for them to prepare and go towards the Thornbridge Hold. We need at least a sixth-gradebatant to handle Traynia.''


    ''Jade is also currently stuck at the Windshire Fort and cannot move carelessly in case Nergalunches an attack. Did I really need to go by myself? But, what if another kingdomunches another attack.'' thought King Leon.


    "Haa¡­ At times like this, I really want to send those two kids to the battlefield. However, they also stuck with the epidemic matter. It will be counter-productive to ask them back now. Besides, both of them also will never agree." sighing King Leon in a low voice.


    Remembering the two troublemaker kids, King Leon couldn''t help but remember a certain woman.


    After being silent for a moment, "Guess, I don''t have any choice but to call her." muttered King Leon.


    "I want the newest military information about Traynia when I get back."manded King Leon to everyone before disappearing from the room.


    A momentter, King Leon arrived at his private working room. Then, he opened a hidden deposit box. Inside the box, there is a basketball-size cube. There are some kind of small blue magical runes moving around the cube.


    If Angus sees the cube, he will find the simrity of this cube with his mysterious box except there are no bluish magical runes moving around his mysterious box. Seeing the cube, King Leon couldn''t help but release a long sigh before making up his mind.


    Then, he took out a dagger and cut his palm with it. Rather than his normal red blood flow from his wound, a bluish liquid with red hue dropped on the top of the box. The moment the cube touches the bluish blood, countless bluish small runes shine brightly.


    A momentter, the box is cut into two diagonally and reveals its content. Inside the cube, there is a worn-out in bracelet made of metal. On the inner side of the bracelet, there are three unreadable letters.


    The whole bracelet is riddled with countless scratches and makes the letters hard to read. King Leon could only discern the L letter in the first three letters inside the bracelet.


    After releasing another long sigh, "Alright, I just need to ask for help, nothing more. Huft¡­" said King Leon.


    If anyone looks at King Leon''s behavior and expression, they will immediately think of him as an imposter as there is no way their bloody iron fist king is having this kind of timid behavior.


    "Extalia." said King Leon while holding the worn-out bracelet.


    Suddenly, the bracelet shined a little bit before dimming. Seeing no reaction from the bracelet, King Leon once again released a sigh. He knows the bracelet is actually working and already connected to its pair.


    The worn-out bracelet in King Leon''s hand is actually some kind ofmunication device that he found a long time ago inside the ancient ruin. The bracelet actuallyes in pairs.


    As long as the bracelet is worn by two different sentient beings, they canmunicate anywhere in real-time. No matter how far their distance and what kind of ce they are in, they always couldmunicate with each other.


    Since the worn-out bracelet in King Leon''s hand is working, it means its pair is currently being held by someone. The only reason there is no response from the other side means the other user has decided to stay silent and unresponsive.


    Seeing there is still no response from the other side after a while, "The Thornbridge Hold is under attack by Traynia. It seems Traynia decided tounch an all-out attack against our border."


    "I suspect they want to seize Sutpids Chasm which is located not far from Thornbridge Hold. I.. I want.. I mean¡­ I hope you could lend me a hand to protect the Hold." said King Leon.


    After another moment of silence, "Is that an order, Yo-ur Ma-jes-ty?" a sound was heard inside King Leon''s head with a mocking tone when voicing Your Majesty''s part.


    Normally, if anyone dared to say such a thing to King Leon, he would personally go towards the said person and beat the shit out of them until they begged for their death.


    However, hearing the familiar voice inside his head, King Leon ignored the mocking tone and even smiled for a moment.


    "T-That''s not an order. But, we are kind of short han¡­" said King Leon.


    "Then, ask another person." said the other person while cutting King Leon''s sentence rudely.


    Usually if anyone dares to cut King Leon''s talk, they will instantly cut it into a thousand pieces without even knowing. However, hearing the other person reply, King Leon once again released a sigh.


    "Extalia¡­" said King Leon.


    "Duchess!!" cut Extalia rudely again.


    "Fine. Duchess Amberze, we are kind of short handed now. Most of our personnel are on the Windshire Fort. So, I hope you could help us." said King Leon.


    "Hmph!! Short-handed, my ass!! Did you think I am the same as those dumbasses that are always ass-kissing you? Don''t think I don''t know about your new private squads, weapons, and those homunculi, Yo-ur Ma-jes-ty?!!" mocked Extalia.


    Hearing the response, King Leon gritted his teeth for a moment.


    "What cat got your tongue?! Or perhaps you are going to arrest me?! Torturing me? Cutting me into pieces? Don''t worry, my pce will always wee you, O Yo-ur Ma-jes-ty." mocked Extalia again.


    "*Sigh* Lia.." said King Leon.


    "Don''t call me by that name!! You.. You have no right to call me that!!" shouted Extalia


    "Fine. Duchess Amberze. You know I can''t send them. They are supposed to be our hidden cards. I believe the Nergal kingdom coerced the other kingdoms into attacking us to probe our military strength." said King Leon.


    "So, what?!! I don''t care about your war-ying game. I have already done enough for this kingdom. No.. I have already done enough for you!! So, just leave me alone!!" said Extalia.

 Chapter 389 Offering Life

    <h4>Chapter 389 Offering Life</h4>


    "I have already done enough for you!! So, just leave me alone!!" said Extalia.


    Hearing this, King Leon gritted his teeth for a moment.


    "Li.. I mean.. Duchess Amberze, could you just forget our differences and focus on our current situation. Now, we are at war. Our soldiers are fighting for their life while we talk." said King Leon trying to change the topic.


    "You soldiers.. Not ours." replied Extalia shortly.


    Hearing this, King Leon released another long sigh. He knows how stubborn the woman on the other side is. Although he is the King of the Heart Kingdom and could easily order her around, he will never use his authority over this woman.


    Then, the two of them stay silent as Extalia doesn''t want to talk anymore and King Leon thinks hard to persuade Extalia. After King Leon feels like being tortured in silence moment for eternity, Extalia finally talks again and throws a ray of hope at him.


    "Why now? Why me?" asked Extalia shortly.


    King Leon could hear a subtle wavering tone in her voice. Logically, he should reply that it is an urgent time, she is the only one avable, or something simr. However, he knows the woman is not asking about these things.


    "Haa¡­ This is really killing me. As much as I hate to admit it, it is because of my youngest daughter." said King Leon.


    *BAMM* King Leon suddenly heard arge breaking sound from the other side.


    "I don''t fucking care about your family!!" said Extalia angrily.


    Before Extalia could continue, "She survived from that dimension." said King Leon.


    "So?? If you want to unt and make me angry, you have already done an outstanding job. Speak carefully, Leon. Before I go over there and kill you even if it costs my life." said Extalia coldly.


    Hearing Extalia''s tone, King Leon knows the woman will really be able to do it. Not only does she have the power to hurt him, but she is also the only person King Leon will dly offer his life.


    "I believe you already know and hear this. Jayna, my youngest daughter, went with Jacob''s son towards that dimension and returned with him." said King Leon in a mncholy tone as he remembered his buried memories.


    Extalia stayed silent and didn''t give any reply, signing him to continue.


    "Because of some unfortunate matters, those kids fought mest month. Actually, I just wanted to give them a lesson at that time. But, they are the ones that give me important lessons. They¡­ I would be lying to myself if they didn''t make me remember you and our time." said King Leon.


    "Haa.. I guess I''m terrible at exining this. Don''t worry about my request, I will find another way. I am sorry to disturb¡­" added King Leon as he had already given up on persuading Extalia.


    Before King Leon finishes his sentence, "I will take care of it." cut Extalia.


    "Huh??" replied King Leon in confusion.


    "I said I will take care of Thornbridge. Just send me the information before I depart and.. Leon¡­ this is your final chance." said Extalia in a sad tone at the end of her sentence.


    Hearing this, King Leon unconsciously releases his mana and shakes the whole royal pce. Even the capital city could feel the shake. Some animals even instantly die while all the people are frozen up on the spot.


    Fortunately, King Leon immediately calmed himself and did not let his emotions cloud his mind. He knows now is not the time to get emotional.


    "I will send all the information about Traynia and their military force. One more thing, Lia.. you don''t have to im my life because I will dly give it to you." said King Leon resolutely.


    Extalia didn''t respond for a moment before cutting off theirmunication. Knowing this, King Leon puts the bracelet in his pocket before disappearing from his working room and arriving at the centralmand room.


    "Did you get any information about Traynia''s military?" said King Leon with a stoic and loud voice.


    "Y-Yes, sir. Here is all the information about it." said the nearby nervous staff.


    Although King Leon didn''t release some kind of aura or pressure on these people, everyone in the room knew that he was in a bad mood, especially after the mana pressure they experienced a moment ago.


    Reading the report briefly, "Hmm.. Duke Farrowlight and 1000 soldiers. Alright, send this to Duchess Amberze."manded King Leon.


    "Yes, my lord. Huh?! Pardon me, my king. Did you just say to send it towards Duchess Amberze?" asked the staff as he thought he misheard his king.


    At the same time, everyone in the room couldn''t help but stop working when they heard the Duchess''s name.


    "Yes, it is. Why? Is something wrong?!" said King Leon while ring at them.


    "N-No, my king. It will be done right away." replied the staff in a hurry while everyone also returned to work to avoid their king''s re.


    Thest thing they want is to make their king angry while he is in a bad mood. They could die orpletely disappear before they even know it.


    At the same time, inside the Amber pce where the Amberze family resides, a red-haired woman swung a big greatsword a few times before looking at the sh squad, who was gathering in front of her. Then, a woman in full-metal armor approaches the woman.


    "Mydy, this is from the capital." said the woman while giving out some papers.


    "Thanks, Adeline." thanked the Duchess shortly before reading the intelligence report.


    A momentter, "Hoo¡­ They are trying to destroy the cannon. Interesting¡­ As expected of the people who previously lived in that dimension." said Duchess Amberze before burning the report.


    "Alright, everyone. We will go to Thornbridge Hold and help them defend against Traynia''s army. As usual, thest one will treat everyone''s meal." said Duchess Amberze before disappearing, leaving only crimson light.


    The sh squad also didn''tck behind and followed their leader at full speed. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* In a few seconds, they are already leaving the Amber Pce and moving towards Thornbridge Hold by running.


    A few days passed since the attack from three different kingdoms. During these few days, the entire Heart Kingdom is in an emergency state, especially in the major cities and borders.


    Among the three attacked borders, only Thornbridge Hold received massive damage. However, they were also the only ones who managed to capture their enemy''smanders and dozens of fourth-grade soldiers.


    In the meantime, Angus is still holed up inside his tent with Jayna. Kissing and moaning sounds could be heard asionally inside the tent. During the past few days, Angus and Jayna didn''t do anything except make love and caress each other while drowning in pleasure.


    "Urmm.. Angus, is this alright?" asked Jayna as Angus kissed her smooth neck.


    "About what?" asked Angus shortly as trailing his lips towards Jayna''s ear.


    Hearing Angus''s deep voice right beside her ear made her shiver in excitement and blushed. She could feel her lower part heating up again, anticipating another session.


    "Urg.. I mean, we didn''t do anything besides make love. You didn''t even leave me alone when I was in the bathroom." said Jayna trying to suppress her lust.


    "And whose fault is that? You are the one that wants to touch my soul despite my warning. I just couldn''t leave you alone after making you experience that." replied Angus while looking at Jayna''s clear blue eyes.


    "Umm.. I thought we could do it like Fire Phoenix and that Forgotten King." replied Jayna timidly.


    "Jayna.." said Angus with a soft tone.


    "I know.. I know.. We should take it slowly. Love couldn''t be forced but built slowly and I already told you I am fine." replied Jayna while giving a cheek pout.


    "Fine like really fine or fine to not make me worry?" asked Angus.


    "I am really fine. I wasn''t affected much by your soul." said Jayna, like suggesting herself.


    "*Sigh* Jayna, you should never treat fear lightly. If you have been alone without me for thest few days, a nightmare is the least thing you want to experience. Why did you think Millie avoided me for months after seeing my soul?" said Angus.


    "Urmm.. I am sorry. I shouldn''t rush this." said Jayna while looking down.


    Then, Angus touches Jayna''s forehead with his.


    "Jayna¡­ Actually, I am relieved and d you want to touch my soul despite hearing about my warning. Moreover, you still keep loving me despite experiencing that. I couldn''t have asked more than this." said Angus while caressing Jayna''s cheek.


    "Umm.. How could you say something like that bluntly?" replied Jayna embarrassedly.


    Just as they want to make another love session, a clicking sound is heard from the nearbymunication device.


    *Click* *Click* *Click* Then, some papers appear on the top of themunication device. Hearing this, Angus reluctantly leaves Jayna on the bed and picks up the papers.


    "Is that the thing you requested from the research center a few days ago?" asked Jayna curiously.


    "Nahh.. That thing is too important to be sent through teleportation magic. They decide to send someone from the capital with it. So, I think it will take some time. They will probably arrive in a few more days." said Angus while reading the paper.

 Chapter 390 Hidden Side

    <h4>Chapter 390 Hidden Side</h4>


    "They will probably arrive in another few more days." said Angus while reading the paper.


    "It seems they managed to test my calction and form sessfully. Now, I just need to wait for the material toe before making it myself. Hm.. Jayna, there is some news about the war. Did you want to hear it?" said Angus.


    "Just tell me briefly about it." replied Jayna, hugging a pillow.


    "We actually got attacked by three different kingdoms in three different locations. It seems our prediction is correct. When the war starts, every hostile kingdom will take this opportunity to attack us." said Angus.


    "Fortunately, with the major upgrade in ourmunication technology, the capital reacted properly and sent immediate reinforcement to mitigate some loss." added Angus.


    "Urgh¡­ The war really began. But, to think three kingdoms attack us at the same time when we are still at war with Nergal. It''s quite unbelievable." said Jayna.


    "Well, war is always unpredictable. Ites and goes like a wind, leaving only destruction behind. Still, I''m surprised your father didn''t ask us to go back this time. If I am not wrong, most of our force should be at the border of the Nergal kingdom." replied Angus.


    "It''s not like we will answer his call anyway. So, I guess this is a good thing and less hassle to us." added Angus.


    "Right. So, who is the reinforcement Father sent this time?" asked Jayna.


    "It''s Duke Blue, my father, and¡­ Duchess Amberze." replied Angus.


    "D-Duchess Amberze?!" eximed Jayna.


    "Yeah, is there something wrong with her? I only know she is your aunt and kind of a hidden duchess." said Angus.


    Normally, a kingdom with an aristocratic system only has four dukes/duchesses. However, some big kingdoms like the Heart kingdom abolish this tradition and culture. They could have more than four dukes/duchesses.


    Still, only four dukes/duchesses appear in public most of the time. While the others only appear in important matters. They are also often regarded as hidden dukes/duchesses.


    All of them have the authority and influence like the other four duke/duchess. But, the hidden one is usually less involved in the kingdom''s public matters. The hidden dukes/duchesses will often appear when the kingdom is involved in a war or emergency.


    "Hmm¡­ I actually never met her myself. She is kind of a taboo topic inside the Royal Pce. Wait for a second.. I think I understand why she has be a taboo topic." said Jayna.


    "Huh??" asked Angus curiously.


    "Well, Duchess Amberze is actually a powerful sixth-gradebatant. However, she withdrew herself from the public more than decades ago, even before we were born." exined Jayna.


    "Not many younger generations know about her since most of the old aristocrats also don''t want to talk about her." added Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Weird. Did she make a huge mistake or something?" asked Angus.


    As the duke''s third son, Angus knows the power and influence the dukes/duchesses have. They basically have a sort ofw immunity in their kingdom. Unless theymit a massive crime, dukes/duchesses can practically do whatever they want.


    They could even kill and steal in the middle of the road, witnessed by everyone, without getting punished. This shows the power and influence they held over their kingdom. Therefore, it is very rare for dukes/duchesses to withdraw from the public entirely, even for the hidden ones.


    "No. On the contrary, she is practically our kingdom hero. I found some of her achievements and records before she withdrew from the public. To put it simply, the Heart kingdom will never be this prosperous and gain title number one human kingdom without her." said Jayna.


    "Hee.. Then, why does nobody talk about her? Some of our historical teachers also didn''t exin much about her." said Angus.


    "It''s because of my mother." replied Jayna.


    "The Empress?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Yeah, it is an unwrittenw to never talk about Duchess Amberze inside the Royal Pce. Any people who talk about her will get a heavy punishment or even be killed on the spot. I guess she also managed to influence the public." exined Jayna.


    "Did you know the reason?" asked Angus.


    "I am not sure either, but I think I could guess it now." said Jayna.


    "Hm??" asked Angus.


    "I think my mother bore some sort of jealousy towards her own sister." said Jayna.


    "Jealousy?" as Angus bes more confused.


    "When I was around seven years old, I became irritated more easily. At that time, I still didn''t learn about Heart of Perseverance to control my impulse and mind."


    "That year was really quite hard for me since I often couldn''t fall asleep at night because of my mental state." said Jayna.


    "When I can''t sleep at night, I often do night training or read books to tire myself out. One day, I was too bored doing training and decided to read some books."


    "Usually, I read books in my room. But, at that time, I decided to go to Father''s office to borrow some interesting books and read there. Since it iste at night, I couldn''t bother anyone but Father to calm my mind."


    "Because of his job nature, Father often workste at night. Sometimes he even didn''t fall asleep for a few days. But, I guess it is normal since he has the power of a seventh-gradebatant."


    "At that time, I was quite afraid of my father because of his cold, stoic face. Although Father was quite scary at that time, at least it was better than getting bored alone in my room. Most of the time, I just read the books in silence. However, that day is quite different."


    "During the day, one of my private teachers mentioned the dukes/duchess family. As part of royalty, I need to know anything about them. Yet, my teacher refused to tell me more about Duchess Amberze, which makes me irritated and beats the shit of that old hag."


    "Hmm¡­ Come to think of it, I should probably make her experience some of my fire skills. That old hag¡­ Anyway, let''s get back to the topic." said Jayna while calming herself.


    However, Angus could feel deep resentment from Jayna toward her private teacher through their bond. But, he puts this at the back of his mind as Jayna continues her story.


    "Later, I decided to ask the others, but everyone also refused to talk about her. Even uncle Darius also refused to talk about her. This made me more furious and I couldn''t sleep that night. Then, I thought I could find some books about her in my father''s office."


    "But, after searching for a while, I still didn''t find any. Since there are no royal guards in the room, I thought it would not be disgraceful if I somehow got reprimanded by him."


    "So, I decided to gather my courage and ask my father about her. Then, I really saw a different side of my father." said Jayna while recounting that particr night.


    During Jayna''s seven years old


    "Father, did you know Duchess Amberze?" asked Jayna timidly.


    King Leon looks toward the seventh-year old Jayna with his stoic face.


    "Why did you ask about her?" asked King Leon back.


    "Today, my teacher taught me about the duke/duchess in our kingdom. But, she refuses to say anything about Duchess Amberze. When I ask the others, everyone also refuses to talk about her." exined Jayna.


    "That''s normal since your mother didn''t like people discussing her." replied King Leon casually.


    "Did she do something wrong?" asked Jayna.


    King Leon grimaced for a moment before replying, "No, It is I that made a mistake." said King Leon.


    "Umm.. I don''t understand." said Jayna.


    "You are still too young to understand this matter." replied King Leon.


    "Then, can you tell me what kind of person is Duchess Amberze?" asked Jayna timidly.


    King Leon didn''t immediately reply and put his pen down. Just as Jayna feels like being reprimanded, King Leon leans back in his seat while looking at the ceiling.


    "She is this kingdom''s hero. A bright star that is moving faster than anyone. Never hesitate to jump on the battlefield. A very fighting maniac woman who is also smart. I bet my personal sword she is one of the human race''s geniuses ever had."


    "Despite that, she is a person who never hesitates to help her friend. Though I personally think it is stupid, especially since she often risks her life or gets injured while helping her friend."


    "No matter how dangerous the situation is, she is always the first to move with theme excuse of her body moving on her own. Yet, deep down in her stubbornness, she carries a caring and warm nature. She is¡­ " said King Leon in a mncholy tone as he recalled his memory.


    For the first time, Jayna saw the soft side of her father while he described Duchess Amberze.


    After a moment of silence, "Alright, that''s enough. You should go back to your room." said King Leon while back to his stoic face.


    "Ahh.. Yes. Then, I will excuse myself." said Jayna.


    Before Jayna reaches the door, "Jayna, I trust you will never tell anyone about this and stop looking out for her." said King Leon coldly.


    "Yes, Father." said Jayna before going out of the room and returning to her room.

 Chapter 391 Fertile Period

    <h4>Chapter 391 Fertile Period</h4>


    "So, you think your father is in love with Duchess Amberze?" asked Angus after hearing Jayna''s story.


    "Well, I am not sure. But, I am certain of his expression that time is certainly the expression of longing for someone. I also never see Father having that kind of expression with Mother. No, wait.. I don''t think Father loves Mother."


    "They do not even share the same bedroom and hardly ever meet each other. They are also only seen together during the grand ceremony. Even then, they never talked to each other, especially since Father always had a cold re that could frighten people to death." exined Jayna.


    "If I didn''t fall in love with you during our academy years, I probably would have thought it is the proper way for a husband and wife. I also don''t think Mother loves Father since she always shows ufortable behavior when met Father." added Jayna.


    "Wait for a second.. If they didn''t love each other, how could there be a lot of princes and princesses? I couldn''t imagine making love many times and even giving birth to many kids without loving each other." added Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ from what I hear, they only did it during Mother''s fertile period." said Jayna.


    In Firuman, because of the existence of mana that grants high body resistance and immune system, powerful beings like seventh-gradebatants are harder to conceive a child. However, there are times when a female being could definitely get pregnant when she is making love.


    This kind of phenomenon is called the fertile period. Up to this date, no one could exin the reason behind the fertile period. Some women could experience it many times a year, but some could only experience it once in their entire life.


    Fortunately, fertile periods could be predicted using thebination ofplicated ancient spells, runes, and special tools. However, this prediction could only read the fertile period for the next two or three years.


    Therefore, people needed to do the prediction every two or three years, especially the married nobles.


    "Urgh.. fertile period. I don''t really like that concept, but it is also part of the natural phenomenon to keep the world bnced. So, did you also do your fertile period reading?"mented Angus.


    "I also didn''t like it since it makes us women like breeding tools. But, I also did my fertile period prediction a few months ago. Actually, we noble girls are obligated to keep track of our fertile period after we have our first menstruation." exined Jayna.


    "Hee.. So, did you know when your fertile period is?" asked Angus teasingly.


    "Angus.. It is very rude to ask about the girl''s fertile period." said Jayna.


    "Ehh.. but I want to know. Maybe we could have one or two children in the next few years?" said Angus while caressing Jayna.


    "C-Child¡­ D-Don''t you think it is too early? Still, It''s impolite to ask ady like that. Besides, I don''t know about my fertile period." said Jayna, blushing.


    "You don''t know? Didn''t you say you did the prediction?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Well, how do I say it? It seems Fire Phoenix didn''t like my fertile period getting predicted. So, she always burns the whole room, the runes, and tools during the ritual. The fire even almost kills the magician who did the spells." exined Jayna.


    "This always happens every time my fertile period gets predicted. When did I ask Fire Phoenix about it? She always said it is a barbaric way and very undy to know our fertile period."


    "She also said phoenixes are the embodiment of life. We don''t need this kind of barbaric way to get a child." added Jayna.


    "Ehh.. Did Fire Phoenix have kids before?" asked Angus curiously.


    "ording to her memories, she doesn''t have a child even after making love a lot of times with the Forgotten King. But, I am not sure if she hides some of her memories since most of the memories about their rtionship are very vague and blurry." said Jayna.


    "Hee?? Then, isn''t it better to know your fertile period? In a case like you want to have a child? Or did she not like kids?" asked Angus as he found Fire Phoenix''s behavior weird.


    "I don''t think so. You may not know this, but she never harms a child, much less a newborn baby. Even in her mad state, she never harms children and always leaves them behind." said Jayna.


    "That''s certainly weird. But, since she is gone, you could now predict your fertile period without her interference, right?" asked Angus.


    "That''s what you are wrong. Fire Phoenix never went away. How do I exin this¡­ to put it simply, Fire Phoenix is me and I am her. So, if I try the prediction ritual, my fire will react instinctively to burn everything down during the prediction process."


    "You could say we really hate the fertile period prediction to the core. I feel like I''d rather die than get my fertile period predicted. If it is not because of Mother''s insistence, I will never try to do it in the first ce." exined Jayna.


    "A-Aren''t that too extreme?" replied Angus.


    "Well, that''s just how I feel. Anyway, I think Father loves Duchess Amberze. I never see Father look like that when talking about someone." said Jayna as she diverted the topic.


    "So, is it an affair?" asked Angus.


    "I am not sure either. Maybe there is some kind of circumstance in their rtionship? You know Father is a seventh-gradebatant. There are not many things that could restrict him in this world if he wants to have an affair or get as many wives as he wants." said Jayna.


    "You are right. Still, I find it weird." said Angus.


    "Weird?" asked Jayna.


    "I just don''t like this kind of rtionship. Your father and mother clearly don''t like each other. Yet, they still have many children. Not that Iin about it too much since I could meet you because of them." said Angus while kissing Jayna.


    After sharing some passionate kisses, "I think they love each other so much." said Angus, hugging Jayna like a body pillow.


    "You mean Father and Mother?" asked Jayna.


    "No, I mean King Leon and Duchess Amberze." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ How did you know? Certainly, Father may have feelings for her. But, how did you know the Duchess also loves Father?" asked Jayna.


    "Because he still has feelings for her even after being married for a long time. A man such as your Father may be categorized as a stubborn person. But, they are not fools. I believe your Father also knows the Duchess'' feelings."


    "He would not bury his love deep into his heart for years if he didn''t know the Duchess still has feelings for him. In normal cases, this feeling should be gone as time goes on. However, something must keep his love alive despite this year." exined Angus.


    "Since King Leon realized the Duchess''s feelings, he couldn''t help but have hope to express his love. As Fire Phoenix, I think you know better than I about how suchplex emotions like love could affect people, especially strong ones like your father."


    "Rather than disappear, I think their love became deeper and more intense. I bet if they get a single small moment to prove their feelings, they may be an inseparable couple." added Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ You really awfully know a lot of this. But, you are right. Among all the other emotions, love is one of the mostplex emotions. One of the most troublesome aspects of nature is it could affect someone''s subconscious."


    "People could be affected by love and couldn''t escape it without their knowledge. This is also the primary cause why Fire Phoenix enters into a mad state despite losing all her memory about the Forgotten King." exined Jayna.


    "Still, I am surprised you know Father even better than I do." added Jayna.


    "Because I kind of hate people like your Father. They have everything and even power. But, they could never be true to themself. Rather than hate, maybe I feel pity and respect for them simultaneously."


    "They buried their feelings despite the pain. Hoping it would go away and be buried. However, they will only hurt themselves more than getting healed as time goes on." said Angus.


    "Angus¡­" said Jayna while still Angus''s arm.


    She could feel Angus be quite emotional at this moment through their bond.


    After being silent for a moment, "Your father¡­ King Leon is a man with strong will and conviction. Yet, all of them are only facades. Behind that stoic and cold expression, there is loneliness and solitude." said Angus.


    "Hmm.. Weird?! Howe you know about this? I don''t think you are this close with Father after almost killing you. Did you secretly meet him and talk to each other?" asked Jayna curiously.


    "When you reach a certain strength, all you need is to exchange blows to get to know each other rather than speak thousands of words. Like I convey my true feeling about you through my attack, King Leon also carries his will and conviction when we fight."


    "During ourst battle, I could feel that his reason to fight is not for himself or others. But, because he needs to fight. It is like he forced himself to fight. There is a difference between forcing yourself to fight and fighting with your own will." exined Angus.

 Chapter 392 Uncontrollable Lust

    <h4>Chapter 392 Uncontroble Lust</h4>


    "There is a difference between forcing yourself to fight and fighting with your own will." exined Angus.


    "Actually, there is no significant change between these two in ordinary battle, but there is a major difference during the life and death situation. A person who is forcing himself to fight will never be able to beat a person fighting for his own reason."


    "To put it simply, the one forcing himself can only use 100% of their capability at maximum. But, the one that fights for his own belief and reason could use more than 100% of their capability." added Angus.


    "But, in the end, he still won even though we went all out or more."mented Jayna.


    "Your father won against us through his superior power. With his capability and skills, he should be able to beat us without using his [Possesion]."


    "I have seen your father''s [Possession] twice. The first one was during his spar with King Nexus Orces and the second one during our fight. From my observation, that kind of skill is not an ordinary skill that should be used in normal battle or spar."


    "It should be categorized as the ultimate skill that can only be used during life and death situations. Yet, he used it just like turning on and off amp. It is normal when he uses it during his spar with King Nexus. But, using it during our fight is too exaggerated."


    "Although we are strong, we are still not at a seventh-gradebatant level. We are still far from the power of a seventh-gradebatant even if we are working together and giving our all."


    "I feel like something inside him is gnawing himself and preventing him from using his best capabilities or more. Come to think of it¡­ There was one-time Uncle Jade told me to help your father in managing the Heart Kingdom just before our final examination task."


    "At that time, I just shrugged off his request since I didn''t n to get involved with the kingdom''s politics. But, I think uncle Jade also realizes your father''s burden and solitude." said Angus.


    "Father¡­" muttered Jayna.


    "Well, enough of this depressing talk. You will also understand more about this when you get stronger. How about we go outside and stretch a little bit? I am worried about Anna after we left her unattended these past few days." said Angus before dressing.


    "Ahh.. Right. I hope she didn''t kill anyone just because she is bored." replied Jayna whileying in bedzily.


    "Hmm? Did you not want toe outside?" asked Angus curiously as he found Jayna didn''t move from her spot.


    "Of course, I want to. But during the past day, someone spoiled me so much that I somehow forgot how to take care of myself and get dressed." said Jayna teasingly.


    Angus couldn''t help but shake his head hearing this, "Gezz.. Just say that you want me to dress you." said Angus before approaching Jayna.


    "Well, It''s your fault. So, you need to take the responsibility and dress me up." said Jayna before letting her naked body be touched by Angus.


    "Alright.. Alright.. My lovely princess." said Angus while dressing Jayna.


    However, Angus didn''t just dress her but also teased her and asionally touched her sensitive spot. By the time they finish dressing up, they feel like they want to rip their clothes and have another passionate session.


    "Huft.. Huft.. If you touch me like that, you are only arousing me more."ined Jayna with a red face and rough breath.


    "Ehh.. But, you are the one that wants me to dress you up. Besides, not touching your beautiful body is a sin for me. Anyway, it feels good, right?" said Angus while resting his chin on her shoulder.


    Hearing Angus''s deep voice, Jayna couldn''t help but shiver in excitement and felt like wanting to eat him alive.


    "Stop teasing me. We need to find Anna now." said Jayna before quickly heading out of the tent.


    She feels if she stays with Angus inside the tent any longer, they will definitely have another wild love session. They actually didn''t n to holed up inside the tent for thest few days and made love almost non-stop.


    However, whenever they want to get out, they always throw some flirting and teasing, leading to another session. After the same incident keeps happening repeatedly, they decide to give up going out of the tent and just enjoy each other.


    Logically, they know this is a bad habit. But, they couldn''t help but want for each other. After Jayna touches Angus'' soul, their bond is multiple times stronger than before. However, this not only makes [Allegiance] stronger, but they also start to carve each other.


    Even not having body contact with each other for a moment bes unbearable for them for the first few days. They are also beginning to lust after each other, like in some heat period. Even Angus lost control over his mind and body on more than a few asions.


    Not only does he need to deal with the side effects of [Allegiance], he also needs to resist the Forgotten King''s blessing. After experiencing the blessing many times, Angus feels the Forgotten King''s blessing is more like a curse.


    It forces Angus to be obsessed and super madly in love with Jayna. He will notin too much if it is only to make him in love with Jayna. The problem is Angus is starting to want Jayna more. He even has thought of iming Jayna only for him.


    On the other hand, his mind ispletely immune to charm-like or illusion spells. He didn''t know brainwashed spells/skills may affect him or not since these types of spells/skills are too rare and hard to find. He also hopes never to meet people with these kinds of skills/spells.


    However, Angus is not the only one that changes. Like Angus, Jayna is also carving for Angus because of the side effect of [Allegiance]. Moreover, she is also Fire Phoenix, who cannot control her power properly.


    Among all the other emotions, love is a veryplex and strong emotion. As Fire Phoenix, who uses emotion as power, Jayna ispassionate towards emotion, especially when she experiences herself.


    If she is not mastered [Arctic Heart] and keeps using [Heart of Perseverance], she may change into something like a subus and lust for Angus''s body. Hence, Jayna subconsciously bes more aggressive to flirts and tease Angus with her body.


    At first, she didn''t like this since it was a very indecent act. However, Jayna trusts Angus so much and will never hesitate to offer her body for him. Because of their bond, Angus and Jayna also know about their current situation.


    Holding back their lust is very hard and taxing their mind. When they hold back too much, they could even hurt their mind. Hence, they decide tofort each other when their lust bes unbearable, like in the past few days.


    Going out of the tent, Angus and Jayna immediately find the Royal Guard with ck and blue bumps on their face.


    "Ahh¡­ Young master Angus and Fourth princess, you have finallye out. Please stop,dy Anna. At this rate, we are really going to die." begged the Royal Guard.


    "Hmm??" responded Angus and Jayna confusedly.


    "Angus!! Big sis!!" called Anna before charging at them.


    At the same time, the royal guard feels like seeing a ghost when hearing Anna''s voice. Ignoring the royal guards'' reaction, Anna immediately hugged Angus and Jayna.


    While hugging Angus and Jayna, *Sniff* *Sniff* Anna''s sharp nose couldn''t help but sniff their odor and be happier.


    "Anna, are you alright?" asked Angus.


    "One." said Anna while hugging both of them harder.


    "One??" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah, Big sis and Angus smell like one. Anna loves it." replied Anna while snuggling her small head at their body.


    Hearing this, Angus bes speechless while Jayna is blushing.


    "Ehem.. Anna, I hope you are not creating some trouble while we are gone." asked Angus.


    "Trouble?? Nope, Anna has been a good girl during these past few days. Anna even helps the bubble guard train." replied Anna.


    "Err.. Okay. As long as no one dies, I guess it''s fine." said Angus as now he knew the reason ck and blue bumps on the royal guard''s face.


    "Then, I guess you are also eating and sleeping properly." said Jayna.


    "Yup, Anna even throws a party everyday." replied Anna happily.


    At the same time, the nearby royal guards feel like remembering a death and life battle. Angus notices this but ignores them since no one is dead. During the past few days, he didn''t always use his detection skills.


    He could only use it once in a while since he often loses his mind during his love session with Jayna. Therefore, He didn''t track much of their surroundings and Anna''s behavior.


    From their previous conversation, Angus knows this little troublemaker is smart enough to know what to do and don''t. Then, they decide to go towards the nearby empty area. This area is already enchanted with the rune for their daily training.


    It has been a few days since Angus and Jayna had their daily training. They feel like their body is getting rusty and decide to have a simple stretch. In the meantime, a sh of shadow managed to enter the Sunset city through the city''s closed entrance.

 Chapter 393 Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 393 Ambush</h4>


    As soon as the shadow figure enters Sunset city, it immediately goes toward the highest building in the city. Since there is a deadly epidemic spreading around the city, most of the city''s residents decide to stay at home.


    This makes the shadow figure able to reach the highest building without anyone noticing. In the blink of an eye, it climbed to the highest point and looked at the deste city around. It stays on its spot for a while before opening its silver eyes.


    Suddenly, an invisible mana wave erupted from its body [3rd Circle - Large Detection]. The invisible mana wave kept spreading and managed to cover the whole city and its surrounding in a few seconds.


    At the same time, all the sixth-gradebatants and Angus''s group inside the quarantine area also notice thisrge-scale spell. Before they could react, arge amount of mana red up from the shadow figure. *Whoosh*


    The shadow figure raises its arm forward and four magic circles appear in front of it parallel to a certain direction. Thest magic circle is precisely in front of its smooth and spotless hand. Then, arge amount of mana is gathered at the magic circle in its hand.


    A momentter, the magic circle shines brightly and shoots at incredible speed, passing through the other three magic circles [4th Circle - Swift st] [3rd Circle - Rapid Empower x 3].


    The moment Swift st passes through three Rapid Empower, it immediately disappears, breaking the speed of sound. At the same time, Angus, who is stretching his body, takes out his twin sword artifact and defends himself against the sudden appearance of Swift st.


    *BAAMM* Before anyone could react, Angus had already thrown a few hundred meters back from withstanding the ridiculous fast Swift st. Swift st itself is an attack spell that is designed for its speed. Combined with three Rapid Empower, it bes a bizarre attack.


    If it is anyone else besides Angus who receives the attack, they will definitely get hit by it and die without knowing. Some seventh-gradebatants may also get injured from this kind of attack.


    As Angus withstanding the Swift st, his arm breaks under the enormous pressure. Fortunately, he has a sturdy body and rapid regeneration that starts healing his body. In a few moments, Angus finally managed to deflect the Swift st to the sky.


    At the same time, the shadow figure disappears as soon as it shoots Swift st leaving a trace of silver light. A few seconds after Angus deflects the Swift st to the sky, a shadow figure appears, charging toward Angus at incredible speed.


    Despite the massive distance between the two of them, the shadow figure still managed to keep elerating toward Angus in just a few seconds.


    Before anyone could react, hundreds of small fireballs came out from the shadow figure [4th Circle - Vulcan Shots]. The Vulcan Shots immediately fly towards Angus rapidly.


    ''Chantless?!!'' thought Jayna while moving towards Angus.


    Angus didn''t move from his spot, pping his hand, and releasing massive fire mana [me Armor] [3rd Circle ¨C Fire Barrier]. Since Angus rarely uses Fire Barrier spells, he needs to spend more mana and a little slower to cast the spell.


    However, he didn''t have any choice since the Vulcan Shots wereing in every direction simultaneously. Angus couldn''t even use his superb movement skill to dodge them. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    "Angus!!" called Jayna worriedly as she keeps ran towards him.


    Before the fire and smokepletely subsided, a silver sh arrived at Angus. *ng* *ng* *ng* The shadow figure and Angus are trading blows at fast speed. Each of their blows creates a massive airwave around.


    A momentter, the shockwave and airwave stopped. As the view cleared, Angus found a dagger near his neck while his clothes were destroyed and his body was full of bruises. His twin sword artifact was already thrown nearby on the ground.


    At the same time, the shadow figure reveals her silver hair with a pretty expressionless face. Unlike Angus''s situation, the silver-haired girl didn''t have any injury on her body except Jayna''s sword near her neck and Anna''s half transformed arm near her chest.


    Both of them seem ready to end the pretty homunculus in front of them.


    "*Sigh* Why couldn''t you just have a normal greeting, Lily?" asked Angus nonchntly.


    "Is that an order, Master Angus?" replied Lily while withdrawing her dagger from Angus''s neck.


    Seeing this, Jayna and Anna also withdraw from their hands.


    "Like you are going to obey this order." grumbled Angus.


    Lily didn''t reply to Angus''s rambling. Then, the Royal Guard finally arrived at their location along with the sixth-grade knights from the religious group. Since they find the gue ising from rgos, they begin to increase their vignce and security.


    Looking at his broken hands, "Jayna, please hold them for a while." said Angus before disappearing on his spot silently.


    Knowing Angus''s intention, Jayna immediately approaches the Royal Guard and the sixth-grade knights.


    "Stop!!" said Jayna coldly.


    "Fourth Princess, where is young master Victory? Who is this silver-haired girl?" asked the nearby royal guard.


    Jayna didn''t reply and only nced at the talking royal guard coldly.


    "Anna, if the bubble guards were talking more, you could burst them." said Jayna with a soft tone like soothing a crying baby.


    "Alright, leave it to Anna!!" replied Anna excitedly.


    Hearing this, the royal guards be more gloomy. From the past few days, they know it is impossible to beat the little monster. Despite the vast difference in their grade, Anna is truly a monster. It needs everything for them just to hold Anna''s casual punch.


    Ignoring the gloomy royal guard, "Lady Jayna, who is this silver-haired girl?" asked Faron, the sixth-grade knight from Temple of Death.


    After coldly staring at the sixth-grade knight for a moment, Jayna reluctantly replied.


    "She is Lily." replied Jayna shortly with a disgusted expression like she was talking to something disgusting.


    "Err.. May we know her identity beside her name? " said Faron while still holding his spear.


    Jayna didn''t reply andpletely ignored Faron. Seeing this behavior, Faron couldn''t help but be annoyed. He is a full-fledged sixth-gradebatant, yet the girl in front of him dares to ignore and disrespect him.


    However, he also couldn''t do anything since the other party was royalty and the Temple of Death couldn''t afford to have any more strife with the Heart Kingdom. Although the Heart Kingdom is in the middle of a war, they are still strong.


    On the other hand, because of Angus''s sabotage, the Temple of Death is having quite a hard time maintaining its position as one of the most prominent religious groups in Firuman. It is already a miracle, they didn''t lose their poprity and dismiss some of their branches.


    Although Angus is only asked for the Temple of Death''s knowledge, spells, and skills to the Bloody star, it doesn''t mean the Bloody Star will not take other things as well.


    Since they practically break into the Temple of Death''s vault, most of the Bloody Star members decide to take some of the souvenirs from it. Some of them even decide to empty the entire vaultpletely. This put a massive burden on the Temple of Death''s financial state.


    Seeing the angry expression of Faron, Anny, the sixth-grade knight of the Karum group, couldn''t help but smile happily. Karum and Temple of Death often sh with each other. This makes the two sixth-grade knights hate each other''s guts.


    "Hahaha¡­ I guess that''s what you get from threatening a royalty before." said Anny, trying to make everyone remember Temple of Death''s blunder.


    "Shut up, Anny!!" retorted Faron.


    "Hahaha¡­ Anyway, we still have serious matters to do. I am sorry, Lady Jayna. But, could you please exin what''s going on here and where is young master Angus?" asked Anny.


    Hearing Anny''s question, Jayna red at the woman in front of her.


    "Why did you seek, Angus?" asked Jayna coldly.


    Although it is subtle, everyone could feel a hidden murderous intent in her voice. This makes everyone more confused. All they do is ask, but they keep receiving cold and even hostile responses from Jayna.


    What they don''t know is Jayna actually finds that every male is a disgusting creature while every woman who seeks Angus is her enemy, no matter what reason it is.


    She changed more drastically after touching Angus''s soul a few days ago. Combined with her pride as Fire Phoenix, she bes more cold and prideful towards everyone. Not many people know this, but Phoenix is actually one of the most prideful creatures.


    If it is not because of her Artic Heart skill, she may burn everyone by tantly talking to her. In summary, she didn''t like to interact with other people besides Angus and Anna.


    Seeing the situation be tenser, Lily decides to step in and clear the misunderstanding. Using her greatputerized mind, Lily could quickly notice Jayna''s temperament.


    Moreover, she already knows Jayna''s hostility and jealousy towards any woman that tries to get close to Angus. There are even times Lily almost gets melted by her fire just because Jayna doesn''t like how close she is with Angus despite Lily''s assurance.


    However, she was also intrigued by Jayna at the same time. Despite her temperament, Jayna will be apletely different person when she is with Angus and Anna. Lily thought Jayna was one of those with personality disorders like what she read about in the books.

 Chapter 394 The Heart

    <h4>Chapter 394 The Heart</h4>


    Just as the situation became tense, "I apologize for the suddenmotion. As you heard from Lady Jayna, my name is Lily. I am the representative of the Heart Kingdom''s research center. I was on task in bringing some material for Master Angus." said Lily with an expressionless face.


    Hearing this, all the nearby knights looked at each other before withdrawing their weapons.


    "I see.. Then, can you please tell us what''s happening in this ce?" asked Faron.


    "As we are now at war, we are quite strict about confirming someone''s identity. All we have done here is just a little bit of identity confirmation. I apologize if this process bothers all of you." replied Lily.


    ''A little bit of identity confirmation?!!'' thought everyone while looking at the destruction in the surrounding.


    They also could find heavy mana traces in the surrounding area. They even thought that there was an all-out fight between high-gradebatants. No matter what, this is definitely not an identity confirmation process.


    However, they also couldn''t rebuke Lily since Lady Jayna herself is not saying anything about it. Besides, all the sixth-gradebatants find Lily quite weird.


    Their instinct tells them to get away as far as possible from this petite girl, yet they couldn''t even find any speck of mana on her. Everybatant in this world always radiates mana whether they want it or not.


    Most high-gradebatants could suppress it, but they still couldn''tpletely hide it from sixth-gradebatants or above.


    Therefore, they find Lily''s situation to be bizarre. They feel like meeting an ordinary person that is not forming a core. Yet, their instinct is to tell them that she is capable of killing all of them.


    As experienced sixth-grade holy knights, they know Lily''s power may almost reach seventh-gradebatants as only people at that level could make them feel like that.


    "I see.. Then, I will excuse myself first." said Anny, who didn''t want to get involved in the Heart kingdom''s affairs anymore.


    Unlike the Temple of Death, the Karum only has little power in the Heart Kingdom. They also have a strict contract with the Heart kingdom. Therefore even if they are interested in the kingdom''s affairs, they couldn''t get into it because it is restricted by contract.


    Following Anny''s example, everyone also decides to withdraw themself until it is only Faron and his knights.


    After a moment of silence, "I suggest you not test me. Since I believe your Temple of Death will not be able to bear its consequence." said Lily with her expressionless face.


    "Are you threatening us?" asked Faron.


    "No, I am just saving your worthless life." replied Lily coldly.


    Hearing such an arrogant reply, Faron couldn''t help but want to release mana pressure to teach the petite silver-haired girl. Yet, being seen by Lily makes Faron couldn''t help but have cold sweat on his back. With each passing moment, he feels like his death ising.


    "T-Then.. I-I will excuse myself." said Faron before going away from his spot.


    A few momentster, Anguses back wearing new clothes while his body is fully healed. Angus didn''t n to expose his abnormal regeneration ability, especially to the religious organization.


    This kind of organization may look friendly and on the light side. However, after getting the hidden knowledge of the Temple of Death, there is also hidden darkness inside their light facade.


    On more than one asion, the Temple of Death abducts particr kinds of people to beb experiments. At some point, they are even worse than Evil God believers or other heretics groups. Angus believes the other religious groups are also not too different than them.


    "Thanks, Lily, for your covering." said Angus while hugging Jayna.


    "No problem, Master Angus. However, I still think it should be Lady Jayna''s job to make some excuse for them." said Lily.


    "Well, Jayna didn''t really like to talk to other people. Anyway, I didn''t expect Master Benjamin to send you here." said Angus while letting Jayna snuggle her head to his chest.


    "Father told me to get some kind of vacation since I always train the others nonstop. Then, it just happened that he needed a trustworthy and strong person to send a package to you." replied Lily.


    "I see. Judging by your capability, I believe you could train them nonstop. Then, did you have the package?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, it''s here." said Lily while bringing out an item from some kind of ck hole.


    ''Storage Spell.'' thought Angus.


    Looking at this, Angus couldn''t help but want to curse Lily. Storage spell is under the category of space elemental spell. Unlike other space elemental spells/skills, the spell is actually not too hard to learn.


    As long as someone can reach some understanding about the space elemental, they could use it. Hence, Angus could also use it since he has a lot of understanding in terms of space elemental.


    However, the problem is the spell mana consumption. With Angus''s current mana, he didn''t have problems casting the spell. But, he needs to use mana to maintain the storage spell. Its consumption also gets more significant the more items inside the storage and its size.


    Even storing a wooden spoon or fork could exhaust all Angus''s mana in a few hours. Moreover, It will consume more when it keeps powerful objects such as artifacts or other magical items. Therefore, Angus couldn''t use the spell despite his absurd mana regeneration.


    However, the mana regeneration of Homunculus is on a different scale from the current Angus, especially Lily''s mana regeneration. She is basically a broken-like existence. If Lily wanted, she could even continuously cast fifth circle spells nonstop all day without getting tired.


    After the demonstration in front of King Leon, Lily is not just staying idle and training the other homunculus. She is also improving herself, especially in terms of spells. Because of her greatputerized brain, she could easily calcte the spells.


    Combined with her precise mana maniption from his body, she could cast all the fourth circle spells and a few fifth-grade spells chantless. Currently, Lily''s power level is between sixth-gradebatant and seventh-gradebatant.


    Looking at the dark metallic sphere in Lily''s hand, "Good, with this, I could start my experiment." said Angus while taking out the sphere and ying it in his hand casually.


    If the researchers in the Research Center saw Angus''s deed, they would curse him a thousand times. Not only is the sphere a very rare item, but it is also worth a Count family''s entire fortune.


    "Angus, what is that?" asked Anna, who curiously looked at the metallic sphere.


    Hearing Anna''s question, Angus immediately has a surprised expression. After all this year, Angus knows a few things attracted Anna''s interest. Even if she finds it interesting, she will directly try to eat it first before asking around.


    Looking at Anna asking first before trying to eat makes Angus interested in the little girl''s behavior. After all, even Angus didn''t want to admit it. The little girl is too monstrous. If Angus is not living in the fantasy world, he may decide to stay as far as possible from her.


    "What do you think this is?" asked Angus, trying to test Anna.


    "Umm.. I think it is a heart." replied Anna innocently.


    As soon as Anna said this, both Angus and Lily immediately looked at the little girl, surprised.


    "Have you ever seen this sphere?" asked Angus.


    "Nope. But, my instinct tells me it is some kind of heart." replied Anna.


    ''Instinct¡­ She always said this when she was able to guess something right. But, isn''t this instinct too strong?!! She could even guess the sphere''s name.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Master Angus, have you told the others about the sphere?" asked Lily.


    Wake up from his inner thought, "Nope. Even if I want to tell the others, I wouldn''t be able to because of the contract." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Lily immediately looks at the ck-haired girl carefully. The sphere in Angus''s hand is called the Heart. It is a material for the homunculus''s energy core. Although it couldn''t be a core without Vigo''s rune, it is still a very valuable item.


    Using everyone''s knowledge, the researcher creates a material able to withstand significant amounts of mana. ording to the legend and Benjamin, Homunculus''s core should be Philosopher''s Stone.


    However, Master Benjamin refused to divulge any knowledge about the Philosopher''s stone. Therefore, they decide to search for another material for the core. Since they also needed to produce a few homunculus, they concluded they couldn''t use rare natural materials.


    In the end, they decide to synthesize material and create a new unknown material. Since it will be used as the core of the Homunculus, they choose to call it Heart.


    The problem is only people involved with Lily''s initial creation know about the Heart. Even King Leon himself also didn''t know anything about the Heart. Yet, Anna can guess its name right. Suddenly, both Angus and Lily have a revtion thinking about Anna''s previous behavior.


    "Anna, could you tell me why you pointed your ws at Lily''s chest previously?" asked Angus.


    "I thought I could hurt her if I hit her there." replied Jayna.


    ''Hurt her?! Indeed, the ce Anna points to is Lily''s core location. Although it will not instantly kill Lily, it still will cause heavy damage to her.'' thought Angus.


    "I guess¡­ You know it from your instinct, right?" asked Angus.


    "Yup." said Anna.

 Chapter 395 Clash of Speed

    <h4>Chapter 395 sh of Speed</h4>


    "Yup." said Anna.


    "*Sigh* Alright, I give up. Your instinct definitely is too weird and powerful. Just don''t rely on it too much. You should be able to make your judgment on your own." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Anna always does it." said Anna.


    "Huh??" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Anna''s instinct always tells me to get away from Angus and Big sis. But, Anna doesn''t want to separate from Angus and Big sis. So, Anna always ignores it." exined Anna.


    "Hm?? Interesting¡­ Since when is your instinct telling you to get away from us?" asked Angus.


    "Since Anna arrived in this world." said Anna.


    ''Arriving in this world.. That means around one year ago. But why is her instinct telling her that? Is it for better survival? Indeed, the Endless Battlefield dimension is dangerous, so it must be safer for her to be with us.


    ''I guess Firuman is more peaceful than Endless Battlefield. In other words, Anna will be fine even without us. Moreover, as royalty and the duke''s son, we will often meet high-gradebatants than ordinary ones.


    ''This definitely will expose her identity as a monster-minded person and put her in more danger rather than being her own.'' analyzed Angus inwardly.


    "I see¡­ It must be hard for you to keep fighting against your instinct. I am d you choose to stay by our side. You don''t need to worry. Big sis and I will always care for you." said Angus while patting Anna''s small head.


    Being patted by Angus, Anna couldn''t help but show a happy smile, enjoying Angus''s hand on her head. After that, Angus goes to the tent and begins to work on finding the cure for the rgos''s curse.


    While Angus is busy working on the cure, the others decide to do whatever they want. In the meantime, the war once again entered a stalemate. The Ostrax and Urdrary kingdom managed to be pushed back into their border by Duke Blue and Duke Victory, respectively.


    As for the Traynia kingdom, they didn''t dare tounch another attack and decided to stay at their border since the appearance of Duchess Amberze.


    Their losses in their previous battle cause them to hesitate tounch another attack, especially since Crimson sh is on the top of the Thornbridge Wall. It could be said that as long as she stays in that ce, it will be almost impossible to break the Thornbridge Wall.


    The Duchess is not only famous for being a strong fighter but also a goodmander. It could be said besides King Leon, only a few people could match hermanding capability.


    The Duchess is currently sitting on the top of the Thornbridge wall while looking at the dark night on the horizon. Despite her casual attitude, she still takes her job seriously.


    By staying on the top of the wall, she could observe and notice unusual things using her sharp perception. It will be hard for anyone to pass through Thornbridge under her watch. Then, a woman wearing full metal armor approaches the Duchess.


    "My Lady, here is the Viscount Eagle''s report." said Adeline, Vice leader of the sh squad.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Adeline." said Duchess Amberze before reading the report and writing something on it.


    At the same time, Adeline waited patiently for the Duchess to finish her work silently. After a while, the Duchess gave the report back to Adeline. Despite getting the report paper, Adeline didn''t immediately go away, which made the Duchess confused.


    "Adeline, is there any problem?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Umm.. M-My Lady, could I apany you to dinner?" asked Adeline timidly.


    Hearing this, the Duchess gave a smile, "Sure, if you don''t mind the cold wind." said the Duchess.


    "T-Then, let''s start to eat now." said Adeline as she took out some of the food from her storage device.


    Adeline knows the habit of the Duchess when she is doing her job. Unlike other generals or nobles who will take rest and eat in their private quarters. Duchess Amberze never neglects her job, even just eating or having a warm bed, especially since they are in the middle of the war.


    For the past few days, the Duchess kept staying on the top of the wall, even eating or drinking on her spot. Since Adeline knows how stubborn her leader is, she decides to apany the Duchess rather than force her to eat inside.


    While eating beside the Duchess, "My Lady, can I ask you something?" asked Adeline.


    "Hee.. Why the serious face, Adel? You could always ask me anything." replied the Duchess.


    "Umm.. Yeah.. Then, could you tell me the secret behind your speed?" asked Adeline with an expectant look.


    "Pfft.. Hahaha¡­ I thought you would ask something serious. But, to think you will ask me about this stuff. This really makes meugh. Hahaha.." said the Duchess.


    "Ehh.. But, I am serious, mydy." said Adeline.


    "Well, I already told you many times. My speed cannot be replicated by others. I got this power by ident." said the Duchess.


    "I know.. But, you never told me what this ident is." said Adeline.


    "Hmm.. I guess I never really told you about it. It actually doesn''t have much story on it. I just.. want to be stronger at that time and¡­ was supposed to die.


    "By some ridiculous fate, I managed to survive and have this power." said the Duchess while reminiscing her memory.


    After being silent for a moment, "When I was a child, I never wanted to be the fastest. On the contrary, I just want to be the strongest. All I want is to have a very powerful body. Yet, by a series of coincidences, I end up having this body." added the Duchess.


    "I see¡­ Is that the reason why you always emphasize training our body?" asked Adeline.


    "Yup. Anyway, I think you should get back now. You still need to return the report to others." said the Duchess after finishing her meal.


    "Right, then I will excuse myself." said Adeline after taking the cutlery.


    Before when away, Adeline looked at the Duchess once again. She finds the Duchess ignoring her and looking at the night with the same expression she always wears. Seeing this, Adeline feels like wanting to call and apany her. But, she knows it is a futile attempt.


    After training under the Duchess for dozens of years, Adeline knows the strong Duchess is actually broken inside. Yet, she never shares this pain with anyone. Even Adeline couldn''t help her even if she wanted to. But, she knows it has something to do with the King and the Empress.


    In the end, Adeline could only release a long sigh and went back inside while praying for the Duchess to ovee her problem soon. A few moments after Adeline goes inside, the Duchess Amberze looks at the worn-out metallic bracelet on her wrist.


    She looked at the metallic bracelet with aplicated expression while touching it.


    "Leon.." muttered Duchess Amberze.


    At the same time, inside the Royal Pce, King Leon also looks at the worn-out metallic bracelet on his wrist.


    While caressing it, "Extalia.." muttered King Leon.


    The moment both of them say each other''s names simultaneously, they find themself inside a dark space. Yet, they could see their body without problem even if there was no light source in the surrounding.


    They find their body seems to be in an incorporeal state with their body shape. Seeing the familiar situation, King Leon and Duchess Amberze immediately look around and find each other not too far away.


    Before King Leon could say something, his instinct red up and immediately used [Blink] to the side. *rr* A sh of red light arrives on his previous location and a gigantic greatsword touches the ground.


    Before King Leon could speak further, Duchess Amberze charged at King Leon again. Despite their incorporeal state, they know any injury they get here will also reflect their real body.


    It means they could also die if they are dying here. Therefore, King Leon could only dodge using Blink and get away from the Duchess.


    "Tch.. I didn''t know that seventh-gradebatant is actually a coward, Leon?!!" roared the Duchess.


    "Lia.." replied King Leon.


    "How many times did I tell you not to call me by that name!!" shouted Duchess Amberze as she increased her speed.


    Seeing that talking is impossible, King Leon summons his sword and begins to fight back against the Duchess. *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* In a few seconds, both of them sh more than hundreds of times.


    Each of their blows contains a tremendous amount of force that can instantly kill any fourth-grade monster.


    "Hahaha¡­ You are getting slower, Leon!!"ughed Duchess Amberze


    On the other hand, King Leon couldn''t reply as he was busy defending the Duchess''s onught.


    "Tch.. You force me to use this, Lia!! [Star Dance 1st Step - sh Strike]" said King Leon.


    Suddenly, King Leon disappears from his spot and appears from behind the Duchess. Just as the Duchess wants to cut Leon, who is behind her using her monstrous speed, King Leon disappears again and appears on her side. *Bang*


    Despite King Leon''s sudden appearance, the Duchess still managed to parry King Leon''s attack and was thrown back far away. Still, King Leon didn''t feel happy after looking at the scrape in his armor.

 Chapter 396 A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 396 A Kiss</h4>


    Before the Duchess was thrown away, she managed to counterattack and graze King Leon''s armor. If King Leon didn''t pull his body at thest moment, she would definitely injure King Leon.


    ''What an outrageous speed!! She is faster than before and still didn''t use any movement skill.'' thought King Leon while bing more vignt and serious.


    Feeling his life on the line, King Leon subconsciously releases a tremendous amount of mana towards the surrounding. If they are not in this dark space, the whole area will probably shake like they are afraid of the King''s might.


    Seeing King Leon''s serious face, Duchess Ambeze begins to smile and cover her entire body with fire [Fire Assault]. Unlike before, she bes faster and instantly reaches King Leon''s ce.


    Still, King Leon managed to react to her attack and decided tounch his own attack using his sword. Just as the two des almost touch each other, the sword disappears at the same time.


    Seeing King Leon''s sword disappear like hers, "W-Why?" asked the Duchess in surprise.


    At thest moment, they recalled their sword back and made it disappear. Since both of the weapons are artifact grade and they fully master it, they could recall and call their weapon at any time.


    The Duchess ns to let King Leon hit her body. But, she didn''t think the other party also recalled his sword at the exact moment as her. Because of her expertise in swords, she knows that moment is the most difficult moment to take back the attack or change its trajectory.


    In other words, like the Duchess, King Leon also ns to recall his weapon and let her hit him from the start. King Leon didn''t answer the Duchess''s question and looked at her amber eyes before touching her lower cheek using his hand.


    Instantly, their body moves on their own like it is already ingrained into their body. Theye closer and share soft passionate kisses. They feel like the entire world is stopped while touching each other''s lips.


    Just from this kiss, they know they want each other. They carve and long for each other. They feel in Heaven and released from all the pain they held for years. Suddenly, the Duchess realizes what they are doing and breaks their kiss.


    "N-No.. This is a mistake!! I.. You.. This.. This is supposed never to happen." said the Duchess, panicking before backing away to run.


    Before she could run, King Leon grabbed her and held her in his arms tightly from behind.


    "Leon, stop!! We can''t do this!!" said Extalia while struggling to break free.


    "I am not going to let you go." replied Leon resolutely.


    "Please.. We can''t. Just release me and forget about me." begged Extalia while tearing up.


    Leon didn''t reply and kept Extalia under his arm silently while trying to calm her down. After a while of struggling, Extalia finally gives up and lets her body be held by Leon. Deep down, she also wants to keep being held by Leon like this.


    Seeing Extalia finally calm down, Leon begins to caress her body and touch all the scars on her body through her clothes.


    Extalia noticed Leon''s doing, but she didn''t fight back and let him touch her body. She even enjoys Leon''s touch, which makes her remember when she got this scar in the first ce.


    Most of the scar on her body happens because of the King, who is currently touching her body like she is some sort of delicate priceless artifact. Time passed by as Leon kept touching her scar over and over again. Leon feels the scars reminding them about their experience and story.


    After what felt like hours, "Leon.. I will try to tackle it." said Extalia in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Leon stops his hand movement.


    "Y-You don''t mean.." replied Leon.


    "Yeah, I am going to try to make a breakthrough." said Extalia.


    "NO!!" yelled Leon.


    "You don''t have any say in this. I will do it whether you like it or not." said Extalia stubbornly.


    "Then, I will stop you. I will never let you do it." replied Leon.


    After getting a silent response from Extalia, "Please.. Lia. Don''t do it. I am begging you." begged Leon.


    Hearing the man begging at her makes Extalia surprised. She knows how prideful and stubborn Leon is. Yet, he cast all of his pride, honor, and title to beg for her to stop. Knowing this, she couldn''t help but feel happy from the deepest part of her heart.


    Shaking her head, "Why? If I be a seventh-gradebatant, our kingdom will be stronger. No one could oppose us again." asked Extalia.


    "Because it is suicide!!" said Leon.


    "Bullshit!! You and Jade can make a breakthrough. Why can''t I? Are you looking down on me?!!" asked Extalia.


    "No, Lia... You are strong and I believe you are the strongest woman I have ever known. But, this is a different matter." said Leon.


    "What''s the difference? I am quite talented like all of you and those other seventh-grade kings. Hell, I am more talented than you." said Extalia.


    "I.. I agree with that. But, you could never reach seventh grade alone." said Leon.


    Hearing Leon''s blunt confession makes Extalia don''t know what to say.


    "You need a powerful external influence. We seventh-gradebatants, be it me, Jade, or other kings, need an unnatural phenomenon to help us breakthrough." exined Leon.


    "In my case, it is because of the mana explosion on the battlefield. As for Jade, he got hit by the shockwave of a strong attack. Without any powerful external urrence, it will be nothing but suicide." added Leon.


    "B-But¡­ I don''t want you to keep feeling guilty. Leon, you should be much stronger than this. Yet, your power is stagnant after you reach seventh grade. You could barely keep up with me after I used [Fire Assault]. I know something is holding you back and it is me."


    "Deep down, you still regret taking that blessing despite me telling you that you should be the one that has it." said Extalia.


    "No.. You are wrong." said Leon.


    "How am I wrong?" asked Extalia.


    "Certainly, the blessing of Fate gives me more chances to reach seventh grade. After I breakthrough and reached seventh grade, I knew it only affected a tiny part during the breakthrough." exined Leon.


    "It could be said whether I have it or not, it didn''t affect me much. Though it is also true that I still feel guilty and indebted to you for taking the blessing. But, that''s not why I am not growing stronger." added Leon.


    "Then, what is it?" asked Extalia.


    "I.. I also don''t know." replied Leon.


    "You don''t know? Leon¡­" said Extalia.


    "I really don''t know, Lia. I don''t know why mybat power seems stagnant and even deteriorated thesest decade." said Leon.


    Hearing this, Extalia and Leon be silent while Leon keeps embracing Extalia, afraid that she will disappear if he loosens up his embrace.


    "Did Jade know your condition?" asked Extalia.


    "Yeah." replied Leon.


    "Then, what did he say?" asked Extalia again.


    "He.. Forget it. It''s not important. Just don''t try to break¡­" said Leon.


    "Leon!! Tell me what Jade said." said Extalia while cutting Leon''s words.


    "It''s not impor.." said Leon.


    Suddenly, Extalia breaks from Leon''s embrace and turns around towards Leon. Then, she grabs Leon''s head using her two hands and brings it closer to her face.


    "Tell me what Jade said!!" said Extalia in amanding tone.


    Looking directly at her earnest amber eyes, "H-He said that it probably has something to do with you." said Leon.


    Hearing such an unexpected answer, Extalia was surprised and released Leon''s head.


    Seeing the silent Extalia, "Lia, don''t worry about it. My condition definitely has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to think much about it. So, please don''t try to breakthrough." said Leon.


    "Last decade.. It''s thest time we talk, right? Leon¡­ I am sorry." said Extalia.


    "Lia, you don''t need to be sorry. It''s not your fault." said Leon.


    "No, it''s mine. I should never push you out and me you. I should keep staying by your side. You hurt so much¡­ because of me." said Extalia while trailing her hand on Leon''s chest through his armor.


    Seeing Extalia me herself, Leon immediately hugged her. Leon himself is also not stupid and dense. He also knows what Jade means and it is true. To reach his full capability and beyond, Leon needs to be his true self, showing his love to Extalia without any regret.


    However, because of some circumstances and their rtionship in these past years, Leon couldn''t get close to Extalia even if he wanted to. In the first ce, they will never realize they are still deeply in love with each other if they are not inside this dark space alone.


    "The sharpest wind could cut and divide anything. The strongest lightning could destroy the hardest material. The endless water could flood the whole world. The mighty earth could devour anything. But, all of them will never extinguish the fire¡­" said Leon.


    "As they are in our hearts." continued Extalia while cing her forehead to Leon.


    "What a childish and unrealistic poem." added Extalia with a smile.


    "Well, sorry about that. I was still thirteen years old when creating it." said Leon.


    "I know.. And you try to get my first kiss through that." said Extalia with a smile.

 Chapter 397 Soulmate and Vow

    <h4>Chapter 397 Soulmate and Vow</h4>


    "I know.. And you try to get my first kiss through that." said Extalia with a smile.


    "Well, it''s certainly a good idea until you suddenly beat me up. But I don''t regret it cause your first kiss is too precious." said Leon.


    "Pfft¡­ But, you still stole my first kiss anyway." said Extalia.


    "Err.. Are you talking about when we get stuck inside the underwater cavern after trying to get away from that abomination fish?" asked Leon.


    Reminiscing on her memory, Extalia couldn''t help but blush.


    "Come to think of it¡­ You always saved me just when I was about to die. I also have this body and speed, thanks to you. Yet, I try to me you and push you away. I am horrible¡­" said Extalia.


    Before Extalia could continue, Leon kissed her to stop her from speaking further.


    After Extalia calmed down, "Lia, you are never wrong. I didn''t save you because you need to repay me. I just happen to be at the right ce and time." said Leon softly.


    "Liar!! Y-You are using your precious elixir to save me despite barely knowing me." said Extalia.


    "Then, how should I react? Letting you die while covered in your own blood before my eyes. " said Leon.


    "I don''t know, but you should not use that elixir for me. You barely know me and it is practically my own fault at that time. I am not worthy of that." said Extalia.


    "Lia, I never even once regretted using the elixir to heal you back then. Besides, I was still twelve at that time and that was the first time I saw so much blood at once. I kinda freak out" replied Leon.


    "But, I keep being mean to you. I hurt you.. I push you aside. I.. I me you for my unhappiness. I even me you for why you saved me back then just to make me have this false hope." said Extalia.


    "Lia, Answer me honestly. Did you love me?" asked Leon.


    "I.. Love you, Leon. I will always love you. I can''t not love you. Since the first time you saved me from failing to form my core with that elixir, I have always loved you.


    "I never hate you even once. Sure, I find you annoying sometimes. But, I also love that part of you." confessed Extalia earnestly.


    "I know I can''t be together with you. You have already contracted marriage with Dahlia and I thought if I keep pushing you out, I will forget you. But, when I hear you are going to the Endless battlefield dimension, I couldn''t help but worry and decide to follow you."


    "I just.. never expected my feelings towards you were getting stronger and you also started to love me. Although we almost died countless times, it was the best moment in my life."


    "When we back from that dimension, I get hit by reality and know that I need to push you aside once more. But.. I am too deeply in love with you. I can''t forget you no matter what I do. No matter how many men I have met, I always remember you and never let them touch me."


    "It feels like my body, heart and soul are only yours to im." rambled Extalia while burying her head on Leon''s chest.


    Embracing Extalia in his arm, "Lia, did you remember where we got the bracelets?" asked Leon.


    "Of course. That ce is where I had the most precious moment in my life. You take my first time and we fuck like a dog in the heat. I don''t think I will ever have that kind of climax again in my entire life." said Extalia while blushing.


    "Well, that''s actually the test fault. What crazy person put a test while making them highly aroused?! Moreover, you are practically in so much pain when trying to hold yourself at that time. I just can''t bear seeing you in pain." said Leon.


    "Anyway, did you remember some unknown symbolnguage at that ruin entrance?" asked Leon.


    "I think I remember it is just some unknown rune-likenguage on the top of the entrance. What about it?" asked Extalia.


    "I managed to trante the words around a few weeks ago." said Leon.


    "Ehh.. How could you remember the exact word?" asked Extalia.


    "Perk of being a seventh grade, we have practically an eidetic memory. I could even trace the memory of when I was born as a baby." said Leon.


    "No wonder. You be a lot smarter after reaching seventh grade."mented Extalia.


    "Hey, I''m always smart. Anyway, before I tell you the sentence, I want you to know I really only managed to trante it recently because of the book I received from Jade''s son. So, what I said is the truth." rified Leon.


    "Yeah¡­ Yeah.. Just tell me what it is already." said Extalia as she got impatient.


    "Only soulmates could survive." said Leon.


    "Huh?? Soulmates?" asked Extalia confusedly.


    "Yeah. It said only soulmates could survive." said Leon.


    "Soulmates? You don''t mean¡­ We are¡­" asked Extalia with a hopeful face.


    "Yes, Lia. We are soulmates." reassures Leon.


    "B-But¡­ That''s only some urban legend for teenage girls." said Extalia.


    "Legend could alsoe from the truth sometime. We are already inseparable from the start Lia." said Leon.


    "N-No way." said Extalia while crying and closing her mouth with her hand in shock.


    Soulmates is actually a widespread belief in the circle of teenage girls when they are starting to reach puberty. ording to the legend, men and women are always created in pairs. Most people never find their pair.


    However, they be inseparable when they find each other and start having contact. Legend said even the seventh-gradebatant could never separate them as the world itself protected their love.


    Seeing the crying Extalia while burying her body in his chest, "Lia¡­" called Leon.


    "T-This must be a dream. I must have fallen asleep on the top of the wall. Yeah, there is no way Leon will kiss me like that and he will hug me like this. There is no way I am his soulmate. This must be a dream. This is too good to be true." said Extalia in denial.


    "Lia, this is real. Everything is real." said Leon softly while caressing her cheeks.


    "Hiks.. Hiks¡­ Leon.. I.. I.. am d. I am d I am your soulmate. I¡­" said Extalia while crying again.


    "Shhh.. It''s okay. I understand. You can let it out, Lia." said Leon.


    Leon knows how much pain Extalia carries by herself all these years. All he could do now was give the woman he loves a shoulder dearly to lean on and let her release all her buried emotion.


    Extalia may be a fearsomebatant. However, Leon knows that she is a fragile woman who wants nothing but his love, especially after dozens of years of trying to deny her feelings for him. After a while of crying, Extalia finally calms down in Leon''s embrace.


    They are sitting down and cuddling, feeling each other warm as if trying to mend their inside after the long years of pain.


    "Leon, I¡­ I don''t want to go back. I want to be with you like this forever. I can''t bear to be separated from you again. Please.. Stay here with me forever." begged Extalia.


    "Lia, you know we can''t do that." replied Leon shortly.


    Hearing Leon''s reply, Extalia looks down.


    "Right, you are a king. You also have family and kingdom to take care of." said Extalia.


    "Lia.. I¡­" said Leon.


    "It''s fine, Leon. I.. I am already d that I am your soulmate. I should not ask for more." said Extalia, interrupting Leon''s words.


    Then, Leon bes silent and closes his eyes. Suddenly, he opens his eyes and releases an unknown aura towards the surroundings.


    "I, Leon Heart, King of Heart Kingdom, vow never to let Extalia Amberze feel alone again by staying on her side." said Leon in an ethereal voice like dering to the world itself.


    Seeing this, Extalia bes surprised and immediately grabs Leon.


    "Leon, what are you doing? Stop it!! Take it back!!" said Extalia in worry.


    The vow is a mysterious binding contract that everyone could use. However, Vow will be stronger ording to the person''s power. An ordinary person could break a vow without receiving any penalty.


    On the other hand, it is an entirely different story if the one that makes the vows is seventh-grade people. Not only does the vow force the user to keep the Vow, but it also has a huge penalty if they forcefully break it. As for the penalty, no one knows but Death is the lightest penalty.


    Hence, Vows from seventh-grade people are very dangerous and need to be used carefully. In some sense, it is even worse than a soul-binding contract.


    "I can''t, Lia. It''s already happened. Besides, I should have done this many years ago." replied Leon.


    "Why? Why are you making a vow? You didn''t need to¡­" asked Extalia.


    "Lia, did you know why I keep bing king and trying hard to protect our kingdom?" asked Leon, cutting Extalia''s answer.


    Extalia didn''t answer as she also didn''t know the exact answer.


    "Many seventh grade nation leaders pass the kingdom''s matter to their retainer, but I still insist on doing it by myself. All of this because I want to protect the home of my love." said Leon.

 Chapter 398 Long Talk

    <h4>Chapter 398 Long Talk</h4>


    "All of this because I want to protect the home of my love." said Leon.


    "In the past, I thought that as long as I kept protecting our kingdom, I could at least protect her beloved home and keep her safe. But I am wrong. This kingdom.. This ce¡­ Will never have any meaning without you. Lia, I love you and will never leave you alone again." added Leon.


    "No.. Leon. You already have a family. We can''t be together. There will be chaos and civil war like what happened to our predecessors."


    "P-Please.. Don''t destroy our hard work all these years just so you could be with me. I am already d that you still love me. It is already enough." pleaded Extalia.


    "Lia, you are underestimating the power of a seventh-gradebatant too much. If I want you to stay by my side, no one could prevent it. Not those asskisser nobles, not the minister, and certainly not that coward Dahlia." dered Leon.


    "In the past, I already destroyed a kingdom on my own because they are trying to force a marriage with you and even hurt you." revealed Leon.


    "Indeed, suppressing the civil war and preventing the kingdom from being destroyed is more difficult. But it is not impossible with you and me. So, Lia, will you stay by my side?" asked Leon looking at Extalia''s amber eyes.


    "I¡­ I will. I will stay by your side for eternity." dered Extalia resolutely.


    Then, they start chatting about various things. There are too many things they hide as they try to push each other during all these years. In front of everyone, Extalia is a person in the Heart kingdom who dare rebuke Leon and go against his order.


    There are many asions where they have arguments for hours just about simple stuff. Usually, their argument will lead to a fight. Despite that, they actually enjoy each other''s presence and want to continue fighting longer.


    Sometimes Leon also knows when Extalia cries alone after she pushes Leon aside. There are even times that Extalia cries until wholly exhausted and falls unconscious. During that time, Leon will arrive at her spot and hug her while taking care of her.


    After talking for hours about various things, "Leon, I think you should be careful about the Nergal Kingdom. We didn''t expect them to coerce three kingdoms to attack us first. They even made the Traynia kingdom go all out." said Extalia seriously.


    "I know. This time we are caught off guard by the attack of the other kingdoms. We thought they would only participate when we started fighting the Nergal kingdom."


    "But, you don''t need to worry about them anymore. The rest of the nearby kingdoms will not pose a problem to us." replied Leon.


    "No, you still need to consider one more kingdom." said Extalia.


    "Did you mean Nirvas?" asked Leon.


    "Yes, that ancient race Altras may be small in number, but they are one of the superior ancient races. Moreover, their ce is located between Nergal and us. It will be our loss if they somehow choose to side with Nergal." said Extalia.


    "But, didn''t they never care about other kingdom''s matters? As long as we never provoke or invade them, they will not get involved with us. I don''t think they will also get involved with this war just like in the past." said Leon.


    "It''s different this time, Leon. No one thinks the neutral Traynia kingdom will go all out to attack us. Jade joining us is a good thing. However, it also serves as a warning for all the nearby kingdoms."


    "If they can''t beat us now, they will never have any chance in the future. Currently, all the nearby kingdoms are in a cornered and desperate position. We can''t be sure who is our enemy and ally, especially those neutral kingdoms." exined Extalia.


    "Hmm¡­ You are right. Damn, you should always stay by my side. A lot of things will be done easily with that smart brain of yours." said Leon while kissing Extalia''s forehead.


    "Well, as long as you don''t push me away. I will always be by your side. Anyway, I think it will be better to send a delegation to Nirvas to be safe." said Extalia.


    "Hmm¡­ I agree. Then, I will send Eric there. He is the best choice for now." said Leon.


    "The crown prince?! Leon, I may have no right to meddle with your family. But, I think all your sons are somewhat¡­cking. They are more like politicians than leaders." said Extalia.


    "Pffftt.. Hahahaha¡­ Did you think I didn''t know that? Why do you think I keep making children despite my dislike towards that coward and despicable woman?" replied Leon.


    "Leon, You should never say that. Dahlia is still my blood sister and your legal wife." said Extalia.


    "Hmph.. I don''t care if she is my legal wife or this kingdom''s Empress. She hurt you, Lia. You are suffering a lot from her and I already tolerate her far too long. The only reason I didn''t torture her until death is that she is still the only sister you have left." said Leon.


    While hearing this, Extalia doesn''t know how to respond. At the same time, she feels her inside is fluttering with happiness from Leon''s words.


    "Well, I guess it is fine if it is the crown prince. But, don''t you have a better candidate? Someone who is more convincing, maybe? Altras race is a warrior race almost simr to the orc race. They arepletely different from those other nearby kingdoms."


    "We don''t know how they react when meeting the crown prince. Eric is good at negotiation and talking, but he uses his glib tongue too much. Moreover, he is only in the fourth grade."


    "Although he could be said to be one of the prodigies for the human race with his current age, it is stillckingpared to that God-ying race." exined Extalia.


    "Haa.. Lia, to tell you the truth, I also don''t really like my children. They are tooid back and spoiled. The only exception is Jayna. Maybe because of that, she is the only one with [Possession]." said Leon.


    "Possession, huh? If I am not wrong, it is a rare inherited skill from your family." said Extalia.


    "Yeah.. Not many people could use and control Possession skills in our family history. However, the one who has it always reaches seventh-gradebatant in their life. Furthermore, Possession is only inherited by people with strong talent."


    "These past years, countless people have tried to have a contract marriage with Jayna. Some of them even use my sons as a channel. But, I never agree with them. I never told this to anyone, but Jayna is the most talented person in my family history."


    "Possession only manifests when people''s talents bloom. The youngest person recorded to manifest Possession skills is at the age of thirty. Even I only managed to manifest it at around 50."


    "Jayna¡­ She manifested it at eight years old. She may be more talented than you and me. That''s why, unlike her sisters, I never let others use her as political tools or force her to sign a contract marriage." exined Leon.


    "If it is not for those goddammit ancient stupid contracts, she may need to worry about her future." added Leon.


    "Well, I personally don''t like this political marriage. But, Using her only for political tools is the same as losing our kingdom''s future pir." said Extalia.


    "True. Last year I tested her resolve about her current rtionship and found she would choose to die rather than leave that kid. In some sense, she is almost the same as you."


    "*Sigh* Just thinking about those two kids hurt my head. They are too unnatural and monstrous." grumbled Leon.


    "Pfft.. Hahaha¡­ Isn''t her boyfriend Jacob''s third son? If I am not wrong, he is called Angus, right?" asked Extalia.


    "Yes. That boy is truly an enigma. The genius title no longer fits with him. At the age of eight, like Jayna, he also did something outrageous. He scared some of my guards in the royal pce just with his presence and intimidation."


    "If Darius didn''t manage to stop him at that time, who knows what he would have done. At first, I didn''t think much about it. But, a few dayster, those guards decide to resign because they keep having nightmares about that incident." said Leon.


    "What?!! Are you serious? Howe an eight-year-old kid did that? Although they may not be a royal guard, they are still at least third-gradebatants that receive strict training." eximed Extalia.


    "I''m not sure either, as it never happened again. So, I just thought it was only a one-time thing. But, after knowing his deed inside that dimension, I think he is a true monster. Maybe that''s the reason I left him alive after he did it with Jayna." said Leon.


    "W-Wait.. Leon, don''t tell me they are already having sex." asked Extalia.


    "More than once. No, they are practically like a beast in the heat." said Leon.


    "Err.. At least, they are using contraception spells, right?" said Extalia.


    "Well, as far as I know, it is. Why are you surprised?" asked Leon.

 Chapter 399 Released

    <h4>Chapter 399 Released</h4>


    "Why are you surprised?" asked Leon.


    "Leon, we high nobility should never do it before our marriage, especially for royalty like Jayna. Not only is it against the norm, but it is also a taboo for a high nobledy to do it before we marry." exined Extalia.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know that. But didn''t we also do it without getting married? Moreover, you seem to like it and don''t have any problem when we do it so many times in that dimension." said Leon.


    "T-That''s different." said Extalia while blushing.


    After being silent for a while, "Leon, Are you fine with a brute and old woman like me?" asked Extalia meekly.


    Seeing her expression, Leon knows what she wants and immediately kisses her passionately without replying to her question. Then, they begin to undress each other''s armor and clothes. After a while, they finally were able to see each other''s bodies.


    Despite their old age, their body still looks like an adult in their twenties. Leon''s body is full of muscle and vibrant with energy. As a seventh-gradebatant, he could easily manipte his body and retain his youth.


    On the other hand, Extalia''s body is unlike other ordinary noble women. Her body is also full of muscle but still gives a nobility and gracefulness aura. Although her body is riddled with various kinds of scars, it still didn''t reduce her beauty.


    Being directly seen by the man she loved, Extalia blushed and tried to hide her body with her hand. Suddenly, Leon catches Extalia''s hands and puts them above her head while looking at her body. Leon begins to trace the scar softly on her fit body using his other hand.


    Usually, this kind of act is pure humiliation, especially towards women. Rather than feeling shame, Extalia keeps getting aroused as Leon touches her scar. If people saw this, they would think they would have a weird fetish for scars.


    However, they are actually straight and didn''t have a scar fetish. The reason why both of them enjoy this and get aroused by it is that the scar makes them remember their past, especially the time they spend inside the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    Leon keeps tracing the scar while Extalia bes more arousal and wet her crotch.


    Couldn''t hold any longer, "Take me¡­" muttered Extalia in a low voice.


    Like granting permission, Leon immediately put his hard part deep inside her. As soon as it touches her deepest part, Extalia cries loudly while tearse from her eyes non-stop. Leon notices Extalia''s unusual behavior and tries to take his out.


    Before he could take it out, "No.. Don''t!! Please keep it inside. Just.. urgh.. Give me sometime." said Extalia while tears kept falling from her eyes.


    Then, Leon decided to let his hard part stay inside her without moving. It took a few hours before Extalia finally calmed herself while having Leon inside her. During these past hours, it is entirely torture for Leon. He can''t move his dick while staying aroused.


    Moreover, Extalia''s inner wall keeps contracting and somehow gives an unbelievable soft massage to his private part. This made him highly aroused, but he also couldn''t get off. Yet, he didn''t care about it as he looked at his beloved woman''s expression.


    While Leon couldn''t get off, Extalia kept reaching multiple climaxes since Leon entered her inside. Using his sharp perception, Leon knows what is going on in her body, making him cry for the first time after dozens of years.


    Leon kept hugging Extalia while apologizing over and over again. Knowing about Extalia''s body condition, Leon feels like being continuously sliced by thousands of swords. Extalia''s love for Leon is so deep that it even surpasses the obsession level.


    She thought her body, mind, and soul were only for Leon to im. Therefore, she forces herself to never reach climax since theirst sex, which was more than sixty years ago.


    Orgasm and pleasure is a human biological need that can''t just be stopped, especially after one tastes the pleasure of making love.


    Yet, using her tremendous will and resolve, she forces herself to stop it. It''s like she locked her climax. Hence, the moment Leon''s body bes one with her, her locked climax from years of suppression bursts like a dam.


    Her body automatically reacts in joy by crying as it is finally released from the pain of holding out. Fortunately, Extalia is a strong sixth-gradebatant. Otherwise, she will die from the sensory overload of having a continuous orgasm.


    This fact makes Leon hate and disgust himself. His beloved woman even dared to go this far to make sure her body was his like when hest touched her. Yet, he is oblivious to all of this without doing anything.


    "Arrgghh!!!" roared Leon.


    At this moment, something awoke inside of Leon. A surge of invisible pressure released from his body towards the surroundings.


    Fortunately, there is nothing in the surroundings besides the dark space. Otherwise, the whole capital city will be destroyed by the massive energy Leon releases.


    Seeing Extalia finally calm down from her multiple orgasms, "I am sorry.. I am sorry. I will make up for it. I will make up for it." said Leon repeatedly.


    Leon begins to move his hip gently while trying to give Extalia the best pleasure as much as possible. Extalia didn''t reply as her mind was too exhausted after having continued orgasm for hours.


    She let Leon do his job as her body still craved for him and more pleasure. It took an entire day before they finallypletely satisfied each other. Currently, Leon is hugging Extalia dearly like she is a fragile priceless treasure.


    After being silent for a while, "I love you, Leon." said Extalia while snuggling her head into his bare chest.


    "I love you too, Lia." replied Leon shortly while caressing her naked back.


    After another hour of silence in each other''s arms, "I think we should go back already. You still need to work and war to take care of." said Extalia.


    "Huft.. As much as I don''t want to admit it. You are right." said Leon while kissing Extalia''s forehead.


    "Hmm.. I think you should send those two kids to Nirvas along with the crown prince." said Extalia out of nowhere.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to send them. Hell, I even want to send them to the frontline to gain more experience. But, they are literally avoiding this war. I think this is also why they decided to go to Sunset City in the first ce." said Leon.


    "Can''t you just order them?" asked Extalia.


    "Lia¡­ They managed to fight against me without getting killed. Although I was not serious, they still forced me to use Possession. You should know better just how stubborn and troublesome they are from that." exined Extalia.


    "Thest thing I want to do is use my superiority to order them and make a bad side with them." added Leon.


    "Hmm.. How about leaving them to me?" said Extalia after thinking for a while.


    "Sure. But, just don''t put too much hope in them. They are as stubborn as you and me." said Leon.


    "Don''t worry, I am good at persuading people." said Extalia.


    ''If beating up is considered persuading, then I guess it is.'' thought Leon inwardly while hoping the two kids still survive after meeting her.


    "Then, I will send a few avable Marquish to take over Thornbridge Hold in a few days," said Leon.


    "Sure." said Extalia.


    Then, they do one morest kiss before disappearing from the dark space. After disappearing from the dark space, Leon and Extalia find themself in the same position they left before.


    Looking at the night sky and clock, they know only an hour has passed since they left for the dark space. Despite spending more than a day in that space, only an hour passed in the real world. This is the ultimate function of their metallic bracelet artifact.


    The artifact is called Soul Pair. The worn-out artifact could send the two users'' avatars into a dark space with different time dtion from the real world. One hour in the dark space almost equals one minute in the real world.


    However, to use this function, strict conditions need to be met. First, the two users need to say each other''s names at the exact moment. Then, they also need to think about wanting to meet each other. Lastly, they need to be deeply in love and carve with each other.


    Therefore, both of them are pretty surprised when they are transferred into the dark space as they know all its conditions. After that, King Leon goes back to his work while Duchess Amberze keeps looking out at the darkness in front of her.


    If people observe them carefully, they will find a smile and relief expression on their faces, especially King Leon. Now, he feels like his body is packed with energy and keeps enhancing him.


    "Just as Jade said, she is my charger. Hahahaha¡­"ughed King Leon before burying himself in the paper in front of him.


    A few days passed since King Leon and Duchess Amberze met each other. At this moment, a red-haired man stood on the top of the Windshire Fort''s wall. The man looked at the windy prairie in front of him in silence.

 Chapter 400 War Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 400 War Meeting</h4>


    While looking at the windy grasnd in front of him, a knight approaches Jade.


    "Sir, we detected the Nergal''s army leaving their border." said the knight.


    "So, they finally made a move. Prepare the army and call all the generals." said Leon.


    "Yes, sir." replied the knight.


    As soon as the knight went to ry his message, Jade''s body was set on fire and flew in a certain direction. A momentter, Jade arrived at one of the hills in the grasnd. On the top of the hill, an old man is painting the canvas ignoring the iing Jade.


    Arriving beside the old man, "You are still here." said Jade.


    "Ahh¡­ Jade, you are here again. I am just an old man doing his hobby. You don''t need to keep visiting me." replied the old man.


    "If all the old men are like you, there will be no monsters in this world." said Jade.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Don''t worry, I just want to record this beautiful ce before it gets destroyed." said the old man.


    "Then, I suppose you will not meddle with our war." said Jade.


    "Ohh.. I am not sure about that. As a wanderer, I go as the wind carries me." said the old man.


    "You¡­" said Jade while releasing his aura.


    Not wanting to lose, the old man also releases a tremendous aura on par with Jade. The whole area immediately shakes while the animal, in the span of hundreds of kilometers, runs for their lives. Few people in the Windshire Fort could even detect their mana pressure.


    This is why Jade couldn''t go away from the Windshire Fort. It is not because he needs to be on guard for the Nergal Kingdom''s attack. It is because a certain old man decided toe and stay on the Humnia Grasnd, which is the neutral area between Nergal and the Heart kingdom.


    Moreover, he is not an ordinary old man as he is none other than Archmage Ikalis, who stayed in the Heart kingdom''s capital city a few weeks ago. Under the pretext of painting the scenery, Ikalis suddenly appears in the Humnia Grasnd and forces Jade to keep looking out for him.


    Although both are seventh-gradebatants, their expertise is in different fields. As an Archmage, Ikalis could do morerge-scale destruction easily, while Jade is more proficient in frontal battle.


    Ikalis may have a hard time fighting against Jade, but Ikalis could destroy and decimate the whole Heart kingdom''s army, which Jade didn''t want to see.


    After the pressure shed for a while, "My.. My.. we will destroy this entire hill before your war even begins if we keep continuing like this." said Archmage Ikalis casually before retracting his mana pressure.


    Jade didn''t respond but also retracted his pressure.


    "Alright, you have my word. I will only spectate your war from the side." said Archmage Ikalis.


    "You better be." replied Jade shortly.


    "Or what?? Killing me?" asked Archmage Ikalis while smirking.


    "No. But, you will be hunted down by two angry seventh-gradebatants." said Jade before leaving Ikalis.


    "That''s certainly something I''d like to avoid." replied Archmage Ikalis while looking at Jade in the distance.


    Then, Archmage Ikalis looked at the bright sky and the windy area in the surrounding area.


    "It seems there will be a huge storming." said Archmage Ikalis solemnly.


    A few momentster, Jade arrives back at the Windshire Fort''s war meeting room. There are already many people waiting for him inside the room. The room atmosphere is quite tense and filled with people with at least fifth-grade strength.


    Despite the tension, no one dares to make a voice. Unlike the noble''s meeting, the Heart kingdom war meeting is more serious and strict. The Heart kingdom hasrge territory and borders with many kingdoms, which led them to have a lot of war in the past.


    Hence, they have sophisticated war militaryws and procedures. Any fools who try to do something foolish will be executed on the spot. The people inside the war meeting room are also not ordinary people but war veterans who know the cruelty of the battlefield.


    Jade appeared in the room and immediately looked at the three people near his seat. They are the Duke and Duchess of the Heart kingdom. Two of them are active Duke and Duchess, while thest one is a hidden Duke. All of them are full-fledged sixth-gradebatants.


    "Alright, let''s start this war meeting." said Jade after measuring up the three Duke/Duchess.


    As soon as Jade said that, he sat on his seat while the nearby detection unit began to exin the Nergal kingdom''s army they had detected.


    ording to the detection unit, the Nergal kingdom sent five sixth-gradebatants, fifteen fifth-gradebatants, thousands of fourth-grade elite knights, and many low-grade soldiers.


    Hearing such a lineup, everyone couldn''t help but hold their breath. The real problem of the opposing army is not their huge number but their fifteen fifth-gradebatants. In front of a superior power like a seventh-gradebatant, numbers are useless.


    Jade could decimate them using one of hisrge-scale attacks. However, the enemy sixth-gradebatant definitely did not let him be.


    They will hold and fight with Jade and the duke/duchess. Hence, they didn''t have enough people to hold the enemy''s fifteen fifth-gradebatants. These fifth-gradebatants may be able to cause a lot of casualties in their army.


    Although the other three duke/duchess could also fight these people, it would also take time and many variable things could happen during that time. Currently, there are only eight fifth-gradebatants inside the Windshire Fort.


    It means they are outnumbered by half. These fifth-gradebatants may be able to buy time until the duke/duchess helps them. But, without proper nning, it will only lead to chaos and more casualties on the battlefield.


    The purpose of this battle is not to win since there is Jade on his side. Unless the Nergal kinges, it will be impossible for the Nergal army to take over or win this battle. Hence, the purpose of this battle is to win with the smallest amount of casualties.


    The Heart kingdom knows this will be the beginning of their war against Nergal and all the other nearby kingdoms. These nearby kingdoms are waiting for an opportunity tounch their own attack the moment the Heart Kingdom shows any moment of weakness.


    Currently, the Heart Kingdom can buy time through diplomacy and contracts. But, in the end, they still need to face all these nearby kingdoms, especiallyrge kingdoms like Nergal, Tascar, and Hascua, who have the strength to invade the Heart Kingdom.


    Although Tascar and the Hascua kingdom are too busy fighting each other to join Nergal and Heart war, they will still take the opportunity to bite the Heart kingdom if given a chance.


    Therefore, the Heart kingdom must not show weakness like havingrge casualties in this battle. After the lengthy narration of Nergal''s army from the detection unit, everyone became silent, waiting for Jade''smand.


    "How is the movement of the Nergal''s army?" asked Jade.


    "They are divided into many groups led by fifth-grade generals while the sixth-gradebatant is advanced along with a force consisting of arge number of four-grade elite knights." exined the detection unit.


    The Windshire Fort is a massive Fortress built in the span of a few kilometers wide to block the road from the Humnia Grasndpletely. However, this enormous Fortress also has a few weak points.


    Windshire Fort is a fort with a linear shape which makes it have weak points where its walls end. One of the endpoints is to stop at the massive tall rock cliff. The other end up near the Dark Forest before making a curve and entering the Heart kingdom area.


    Most people thought the Dark Forest endpoint was the weakest link. However, it is the strongest link. Although it looks near the Dark Forest on the map, it is actually located hundreds of kilometers from it.


    However, if the Nergal kingdom dares to attack from that side, it will be suicide since they will attract all the monsters in the Dark Forest. Battlefields betweenbatants will always producerge amounts of mana in the air, which draw monsters inside the Dark Forest.


    Therefore, the Nergal army usually stayed as far as possible from the Dark Forest side and focused their attack on the huge cliff endpoint. Thest thing they want is to fight Heart kingdom while their army gets nked by hordes of monsters.


    Seeing the hologram distribution of the Nergal army, everyone knows they will employ the same strategy as in the past.


    After being silent for a while, "Any suggestion?" asked Jade towards the people in the room.


    "I think we should just keep focusing on defense with our wall advantage. This way, we have a major advantage and reduce the casualties." said Duchess Sunarm.


    "I disagree with the Duchess Sunarm''s suggestion. Certainly, we have a major advantage with the wall, but it will prolong this battle, leading to more casualties." said Duke Crestre.


    "In my opinion, we should go out and fight them frontally as we did in the past war." added Duke Crestre.

 Chapter 401 Incoming Storm

    <h4>Chapter 401 Iing Storm</h4>


    "In my opinion, we should go out and fight them frontally as we did in the past war." added Duke Crestre.


    The Nergal kingdomunched many attempts to break through the Windshire Fort in the past. Some of their attempts were sessful, butter they got pushed back with the help of King Leon and other Duke/Duchess.


    In all their sessful attempts, the Heart Kingdom always decided to stay defensive on their wall. Since then, the Heart kingdom has always faced the Nergal kingdom''s army frontally rather than hide behind their wall.


    The Fortress wall may be tall, have a height advantage, and be equipped with hundreds the defensive runes. But, they are only helpful during the beginning of the siege. As the battle progresses, they will lose their wall advantage more.


    Moreover, it will only take one sessfulrge-scale spell to damage their force as their force is more concentrated inside the Fortress. Combining the attack from the high-gradebatant who could ignore their wall and height advantage forced the Heart kingdom to fight frontally.


    However, fighting frontally will also produce more casualties than fighting on the wall. In the past, thousands of Heart kingdom soldiers died in the Humnia Grasnd as they decided to fight frontally against the Nergal''s army.


    "We didn''t have seventh-gradebatants on our side back then. But, now we have Sir Jade, who could easily help any weak point during the siege battle. Moreover, everyone knows fighting frontally will only create more casualties." argued Duchess Sunarm.


    "We will only be sitting ducks from the enemy''s spells if we fight within our wall." argued Duke Crestfallen.


    Then, the Duchess and Duke begin to argue while a few fifth-grade nobles from both factions also asionally give their input. After a while, they reach a stalemate without reaching any conclusion.


    At some point, the Duchess''s idea is better since Windshire Fort''s defense and the wall are better by many timespared to the past. With the help of Jade, they will not worry about the Nergal kingdom''s attack.


    However, the enemy has fifteen fifth-gradebatants, which means fifteen people can bypass all their defensive mechanisms and wall advantage to damage their army directly.


    If one of these fifteen peopleunched a singlerge-scale attack, their casualties would reach sky-high. On the other hand, fighting frontally could also cause enormous losses as the battlefield is full of uncertainty.


    As they reach a stalemate, they look at Jade, waiting for his verdict. Jade didn''t say anything and only smiled.


    "Rather than choose which one, why not go for both of them." said Jade.


    "Going for both frontal and defensive fight?!!" said Duke Crestre.


    "Could you borate more on us, Sir?" asked Duchess Sunarm while trying not to offend Jade.


    Jade may not have an official nobility title, but their king emphasizes that he has the same rank as King Leon. Whatever Jade decides is the same as King Leon''s verdict. Rather than exin, Jade looked at one person in the room.


    "Jane, could you exin our Sur vige''s usual defensive tactic to them." said Jade.


    "Alright, Father." said Jane.


    Of all Jade''s children, some of them were able to make a name for themself inside the Heart kingdom during this past year. Two of them are Jane and Isvel. In the uing battle, Jane is appointed as the leader of Sur knights while Isvel is their vice-leader.


    Despite theirck of noble titles, no one dares to underestimate them since they often fight on par against people above their grade. Soon, Jane decides to exin Sur Vige''s defensive tactic, which surprises everyone.


    After another hour of suggestion and argument, they finally decide to adopt the Sur Vige''s defensive strategy with some improvisation.


    "Alright, then I will leave this to Duke Quinn." said Jade as he concluded the meeting.


    The hidden Duke didn''t reply, only nodding his head. Same as Duchess Amberze, Duke Pawlin Quinn is one of the hidden Duke/Duchess of the Heart Kingdom. Although Duke Quinn does not often appear in public, he is still an actual sixth-gradebatant.


    After that, everyone begins to move into their position and do their task. In the meantime, Jade stood at the Windshire''s wall while looking at the sky, which was getting darker despite it being daytime.


    "Hmm¡­ I have a bad feeling about this." said Jade.


    Everyone also noticed the dark cloudy sky but didn''t pay too much attention to it since it is normal to have storms ur in this part of the area. However, this weather will also affect their battle.


    For a high-gradebatant, the storm is only slightly hindered and annoys them. However, it will affect the lower gradebat capability, especially those who use fire elemental. During rainy and stormy weather, it is normal for fire elemental attacks to be weakened.


    Only the fifth-grade and fourth-gradebatants with excellent proficiency in fire elemental were able to ignore this suppression. A few hours passed and everyone finally could see the Nergal''srge army from the Windshire''s wall.


    Nergal''s army is divided into many groups and scattered across the Humnia Grasnd. This is to prevent their army from getting annihted by arge-scale attack. As the wind blew harder and the sky became darker, Nergal''s army began preparing for the siege attack.


    "Hoo.. It seems they decide to hide behind their wall." said An Oceanpunch, Duke of the Nergal kingdom.


    "Hmph¡­ They have be too arrogant since they have another seventh-gradebatant." said Beleite Rainscar, Duchess of the Nergal kingdom.


    "Still, we need to be careful. We don''t know what kind of person this Jade is." said Guile Coldgust, Duke of the Nergal kingdom.


    "You worry too much, old man. With this kind of weather, we practically win this war. Isn''t that right, Will?" said Jeff Wargrip, Duke of the Nergal kingdom.


    "Seventh-gradebatant is different from us. I am not sure my skills will work on him." replied William Thunderstride, Hidden duke of the Nergal kingdom.


    These five people are sixth-gradebatants that lead the Nergal''s main force. The Nergal kingdom has more or less the same strength in terms of military personnel.


    If Jade and Sur vigers do not join the Heart kingdom, their strength will remain the same for another dozen years. Still, despite their desperate and cornered situation, Nergal couldn''tunch an all-out attack since they also hadrge territory to protect.


    Their King and some other high-gradebatants are busy guarding their territory. Hence, their current army is the maximum force they could afford without affecting kingdom stability too much. At first, King Andvari decided to fight and hold Jade by himself.


    However, the seventh-gradebatants'' battle was too destructive and could destroy both armies. There is nothing more dangerous than being near two seventh-gradebatants fighting each other.


    The current Humnia Grasnd turned into a windy area is one of the areas where King Leon and King Andvari fought a dozen years ago. Before turning into Grasnd, Humnia is actually a huge lush forest.


    At that time, the two kings are fighting all-out to kill each other, which causes massive damage to the surrounding.


    Nergal kingdom didn''t know anything about Jade''s prowess, but they thought he should have the power to change the surrounding terrain like the other seventh-gradebatant. Moreover, they also don''t want hordes of monsters inside the Dark Forest attracted to this battle.


    During the fight between King Leon and King Andvari, which only happens for a few hours, they attract hordes of monsters from the deep of ck Forest. Seventh-gradebatant mana is very pure and dense.


    The shing of these twobatants for a certain period will create a strange phenomenon called Mana Turbulence. Normally, this phenomenon only creates some sort of storm in the surrounding area.


    But, since King Leon and King Andvari are going all-out for hours, they create extraordinary Mana Turbulence. The mana in the surrounding area is so thick that it starts to liquefy and generates a lot of pure mana liquid.


    This liquified mana is also harmless to otherbatants and people. However, it is different for monsters. A single drop of liquid mana could attract monsters thousands of kilometers away.


    This liquid mana is even more effective than the best monster gathering artifact. Fortunately, mana liquid easily evaporates into nature before monsters keep attracting towards it.


    Still, the two kings identally produce some liquid mana, making it harder to dissipate into nature. The two kings decide to stop fighting after they attract a few fifth-grade monsters and hordes of monsters.


    Since then, King Leon and King Andvari didn''t dare to go all-out for a long time in this area. Whenever two of them appear, they will make a temporary truce and negotiate.


    Since they couldn''t stop this war and didn''t want to deal with the monster horde, they couldn''t let King Andvari fight Jade. On the contrary, with the teamwork of a few sixth-gradebatants, they may be able to contain and hold Jade while their army attacks Windshire Fort.


    There may be a massive difference in strength between sixth and seventh-gradebatants. But, this difference could be closed by teamwork. Moreover, group work is better than individual work when ites to containment.

 Chapter 402 Jade’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 402 Jade¡¯s Power</h4>


    In the past, Nergal Kingdom couldn''t have any major advantage in fighting against the Heart kingdom because of two fearsome figures. First is King Leon and second is Duchess Amberze.


    Whenever one of these two power figures appears on the Windshire Fort, the Nergal kingdom will need arge army like now to fight against the Heart kingdom. The seventh-gradebatant King Leon himself is capable of destroying their whole army with his superior strength.


    Hence, the Nergal kingdom often uses a teamwork strategy to contain King Leon whenever King Andvari is unavable to join the battle. Most of the big and strong factions in the world also use this kind of tactic to hold seventh-gradebatants.


    Some experts even manage to create a baseline that it needs at least four sixth-gradebatants with good teamwork to hold one seventh-gradebatant. Anything below that, be it in number or thebatant grade, will be useless.


    However, there are a lot of things that need to be considered in battles, such asbatant skills, equipment, artifacts, and other things. Based on these things, sixth-gradebatants'' requirement to hold seventh grade could be lower or higher.


    In the past, it needed three or four sixth-gradebatants with good teamwork and synergy to contain King Leon. But, it is different for King Andvari. The Heart kingdom needs at least four or five sixth-gradebatants to hold him.


    But, this baseline will be invalid if Duchess Amberze fights King Andvari. It only needed two sixth-gradebatants, including the Duchess herself to contain King Andvari.


    Moreover, the Duchess and the other sixth-gradebatant didn''t need to have good teamwork and synergy. This is why Duchess Amberze is such a fearsome figure when ites to the battlefield.


    The Nergal kingdom is even more afraid of her than King Leon at some point. Hence, one of the reasons King Leon sent Duchess Amberze to Thornbridge Hold is to bait Nergal to attack them. Otherwise, the Nergal will keep coercing the other kingdom to reveal their card.


    With the Duchess on the Thornbridge Hold, the Negal kingdom finally decides to bite the bullet and attack the Heart kingdom. The Nergal kingdom''s purpose is not to win this battle but to cause damage as much as possible while retaining their strength.


    After dozens of minutes of regrouping and organizing, the Nergal army was ready tounch their siege attack. At the same time, the whole area began to get wet from the rain. Fortunately, the rain is only drizzling and thunder appears in the sky.


    Seeing this, Jade has a smile on his face while standing on the top of the wall. All his red hair stands up, and the droplet of water near him turns into steam.


    "Isn''t it a little bit cold here? Let me warm up a little bit." said Jade as he flew in front of the fortress''s wall.


    Jade pointed his three fingers in the Nergal army''s direction. A momentter, arge amount of fire mana envelops his three fingers and shoots three massive fires toward the Nergal army [Tri re].


    *Whooosh* Despite the significant distance between him and Nergal''s army, the fire travels fast and reaches Nergal''s army in a few seconds burning everything on each path.


    Seeing the iingrge-scale attack, the Nergal five sixth gradebatants immediately release their attack to offset Tri re. [Spear Art - Water Spinner] [3rd Circle - Aqua st] [Sword Art - Wave Strike] [Fist Art - Thousand Fist] [Electro Smite] *BOOOM*


    The five sixth-gradebatants managed to block the gigantic fire wave and create arge shockwave towards the surrounding area.


    ''Three water elemental users, one martial art user, and one lightning elemental user. No wonder Leon had a hard time fighting against Nergal all this year.'' analyzed Jade inwardly.


    After testing the opponent''s fighting capability, Jade takes out his Crimson Orb. His Crimson Orb is still not yet an artifact and only has a few abilities. But, it is also his best weapon. Other weapons will definitely melt under his hand.


    Without wasting more time, Jade turns into bright fire and goes toward the five sixth-gradebatants.


    "Oii.. Oii.. What the hell is this kind of Fire?!!"mented Duke Oceanpunch as he found the fire burning in front of him.


    Before anyone could reply to his remark, "Everyone gets ready!!" yelled Duke Wargrip.


    A sharp whistling sound was heard from far away and getting closer to their location. All the nearby Nergal soldiers immediately shut their ears, hearing this piercing sound. However, their five leaders didn''t have this luxury as a burning red-haired man approached them.


    "Let''s see how you handle this [Godak Fire]!!" said Jade.


    Jade was enveloped in the fire while rotating himself and became a gigantic, spinning giant fireball. On the other hand, the other five sixth-gradebatants immediately used their full strength to counter the iing Jade.


    Duchess Rainscar moves back and casts a high circle spell while the others in front of herunch their own strongest attack. [Spear Art - Hydro Point] [Sword Art - Cold Storm] [Fist Art - Two-point Strike].


    *BOOM* The three Nergal''s Duke sh with Jade directly and slowly get pushed back while the fire explodes everywhere. Before they burn and spread further, arge magic circle appears in front of Duchess Rainscar [5th Circle - Giant Tsunami].


    Arge wall of water shes with Jade''s fire and makes the whole area covered in hot steam. The Nergal''s army behind could see the first three Dukes have few burning traces on their body.


    ''This is bad!! He is much stronger than we thought!!'' thought Duke Coldgust inwardly.


    The three dukes barely escape the Jade attack because of the Duchess Rainscar''s spell. However, they know the Duchess was able to cast the fifth circle spell this fast and save them because of the current weather.


    If they fight under normal weather, they may need to use their emergency life-saving item to escape Jade''s attack. As for their ordinary barrier and armor, they are useless against Jade''s previous attack.


    Usually, their attack should be able to stop the seventh-grade attack. However, Jade is not an ex-vige chief for nothing.


    Before the arrival of Angus, Jade managed to defend the Sur vige many times from the other force inside the Endless Battlefield dimension for years despite his serious injury while still a sixth-gradebatant.


    He is why the other force and vige didn''t dare to fight brazenly against Sur Vige. Like the other Victory family, Jade also learns a lot of things about fire elemental since childhood.


    Moreover, as the eldest son, he received more strict training than other people in the family. During his stay in the Endless Battlefield, his ability to wield fire elemental is reaching the top. After years of life and death experience, Jade finds his path as the fire elemental user.


    People usually practice and learn to control their elemental. However, Jade does the opposite. He made his fire elemental as vtile and wild as possible. Rather than control his fire mana, he decided to maximize its wild characteristic.


    This is the first reason why Jade couldn''t use ordinary armor or weapons in the first ce. His fire is so destructive that it could harm him.


    During his stay in the Endless Battlefield, most people who know him will escape whenever they hear a piercing whistling sound on the Surya Dessert. Because they don''t know how extensive Jade''s attack range is.


    Most of the Jade attack is a kind of double edge skill that hurts the user while giving tremendous damage to the enemy. If Jade is still in the sixth-gradebatant, he will cough blood right now after using this kind of attack.


    However, he is now a seventh-gradebatant. He could do this kind of attack all day without sustaining any injury. As hot steam begins to clear, the Nergal''s army leader feels the surrounding area be hotter as a red-skinned man walks slowly to them.


    Even the droplet of rain immediately turns into steam when it gets near Jade. It didn''t even touch the ground before turning to steam. Suddenly, Duke Thunderstride sps his hand and releases arge amount of lightning attribute mana to the surrounding [Electromaic Field].


    Jade looks at the Duke confusedly since the Duke spends almost all his current mana to cast this skill, yet nothing has happened. Moreover, Jade notices he seems to prepare this skill while the others block his attack.


    Suddenly, Jade sees a few shining humanoid people appear in front of Duke Thunderstride. These people didn''t talk and were immediately charged at Jade.


    "Hmph.. Courting Death!!" said Jade while countering with his fire fist.


    However, Jade attacks through the shining people like he is hitting the air.


    "Illusion?!!" thought Jade inwardly.


    At this moment, one of the shining people attacked Jade and managed to hit him. *BAM* Jade was thrown back from this attack.


    "Hehh¡­ Interesting skill." said Jade.


    Then, he charged at the Duke while ignoring the others [Meteorite Smash]. *BOOOM* Once again, Jade''s attack hit nothing but air and the surrounding ground.


    In the meantime, Duke Thunderstride himself is gone from his vision. Before he couldprehend the situation, the other sixth-gradebatants began to attack him.

 Chapter 403 Five Shadow Assassins

    <h4>Chapter 403 Five Shadow Assassins</h4>


    *Boom* *Boom* *Crack* A series of explosions along with shes of fire keep appearing on Jade''s battlefield. Despite the rainy weather, Jade''s surrounding area is still dry and begins to turn like a hot sauna with thick steam on the surrounding.


    Currently, Jade was fighting the shiny people and the Nergal''s Dukes/Duchess. However, he has been hit by Duke Thunderstride''s skill and couldn''tprehend which one is real or not.


    Not only has the Duke Thunderstride gone from his vision, but the other duke also seems to be an illusion to him. Moreover, Jade also often gets hit by these illusions in front of him.


    ''Hmm¡­ Some of their hits are real and the others are not. My mind and mental state also seem fine. What a strange skill.'' analyzed Jade inwardly.


    Illusion is one of theplex and mostplicated skills/spells to practice and use. Most of the reason is because of theplexity of people''s minds. Under normal circumstances, it is already aplex task to trick people''s minds into seeing an illusion.


    Combined with the existence of mana, which boosts the work of the mind, it is practically almost impossible to trick people''s minds into illusion, especially for seventh-gradebatants. For people like Jade, King Leon, and other leaders, their mind is practically impossible to be tricked.


    Moreover, they have a keen sense of surroundings and discerning eyes that even see the way of the world. They are practically embodiments that are immune to things like mental attacks and illusion attacks.


    Although Jade still does not have much experience as a seventh-gradebatant, he is immune to ordinary illusion attacks. Hence, Jade is intrigued by Duke Thunderstride''s skill to be able to trick his mind.


    Jade notices his mind and mental state is normal, but he still gets illusioned, which also confuses him. While Jade is fighting against Duke Thunderstride''s illusion, the Nergal''s duke and duchess are standing not far from Jade''s battlefield in ragged breaths.


    "It seems he ispletely immersed in my skill." said Duke Thunderstride.


    "Huft¡­ Huft¡­ Good. An, Guile, led the army for the siege attack." said Duchess Rainscar.


    "You sure??" asked Duke Oceanpunch.


    "Don''t worry, we could handle him here." replied the Duchess while manipting the steam nearby.


    "Alright. Then, we leave him to you." said Duke Coldgust.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BLAAR* Before the duke moved, they could feel arge mana explosion in various locations not far from them.


    "What happened?!!" asked Duke Oceanpunch.


    "Sir, we got ambushed!! Five of our generals were found dead!!" said the knight nearby.


    "WHAT!!" yelled Duke Coldgust.


    "Guile, check on them while I lead the others to attack." said Duke Oceanpunch.


    All the Nergal''s generals are fifth-gradebatants. Yet five of them die without being able to createmotion or fight. Unless it is an assassin from the famous organization Bloody Star, no one could do it. However, Bloody star is renowned for its enormous charging price.


    Killing five fifth-grade generals in this battle using the service of Bloody Star is too wasteful and extravagant. Therefore, the Duke/Duchess paid more attention to handling these assassins than leaving it to other fifth-grade generals.


    As the Duke Oceanpunch and Duke Coldgust disperse, five people wearing cloaks butcher the Nergal''s soldiers like they are vegetables all over the ce. No one could see their figure beside the hazy ck mist surrounding their body and the fluttering cloak on their body.


    Despite being surrounded by the nearby knights, the cloaked figure is still calm, looking around while wielding their weapon. On the contrary, the nearby knights didn''t dare to approach them carelessly after looking at the dozens of corpses nearby the assassins.


    All these corpses are the Nergal''s soldiers that try to fight and stop the assassins. Suddenly, a magic circle appears around them [4th Circle - Vulcan Shots]. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* The Vulcan Shot attacked the surrounding area and exploded.


    ''Chantless four-circle spell!!'' thought the nearby knights.


    Using this opportunity, the assassin begins to move away at high speed while killing any soldiers on its path. Be it fourth-gradebatants or low-gradebatants, they couldn''t stop the assassins.


    Some fifth-grade generals decide to stop them, but they move too fast and keep moving. Soon, the five assassins gather together in the middle of the army. Then, they release arge amount of mana equivalent to fifth circle spells.


    "Everyone disperses! Mage shoots them!!" shouted Duke Coldgust from afar.


    Arge number of low circle spells immediately release and bombard the five assassins. At this moment, arge magic circle appears in front of them [Formation Magic - Terror of Battlefield]. *Wooo* A blood mist figure appears from the magic circle and defends the iing spells.


    Despite the continuous bombardment, the misty demon-like figure didn''t disperse and grew bigger while absorbing something like blood mist from the surrounding corpses.


    "What is that?!!" shouted Duke Coldgust as he finally reached the location.


    "GRROOO!!" growled the blood mist figure.


    Instantly, all the surrounding soldiers feel like their head is getting hit by a hammer. Some of the weak-willed soldiers even be crazy or have instant heart attacks. Duke Coldgust shrugged his pained head and readied his sword towards the blood demon mist.


    Before his attack reaches the blood demon mist, He feels a dangerous presence from above. *m* a shadowy ck figure intercepts him from above, followed by the other assassins. Surrounded by these agile mysterious assassins, Duke Coldgust could only defend himself.


    He didn''t dare get careless since these five assassins could silently kill five of their generals. In a few seconds, they keep shing without stopping. The nearby fifth-grade general decided to help Duke Coldgust.


    At this moment, the blood demon mist begins to move and harvest the nearby paralyzed-minded soldiers. It''s a giant sharp w butchering their defenseless body while every soldier enters its bloody mist cry in agony. The blood demon mist''s body is tangible yet also not at the same time.


    Some of the spells and attacks managed to hit it while the others only passed through its body. Moreover, it asionally screamed around andunched mental attacks on the surroundings.


    "Go help the soldiers!! Leave these assassins to me!"manded Duke Coldgust towards the other generals.


    Few of them immediately move to stop the blood demon mist. But, some of them were intercepted by the shadowy figure assassin. In the end, four fifth-grade generals from the Nergal kingdom are stopped in this area.


    At the same time, Duke Oceanpunch wields his jousting-like spear towards the Windshire Fort. A massive army consisting of elite fourth-grade knights led by six fifth-grade generals followed him.


    Since they are at least fourth-grade level, they could easily cover a considerable distance in a short time. *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* Various explosions from magic cannons, runes, traps, spells, and artillery weapons are raining on them.


    However, the Nergal army also did not stay silent either. The Nergal magician unit in the back and air also release their protective spells deflecting the enemy''s attack.


    Just as they almost reach the Windshire''s wall, somerge spinning fireunched at them [Great Fire Axe 1st style - me wheel]. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    Some of the Nergal''s soldiers managed to dodge the attack, but they didn''t expect the me Wheel to cause arge explosion after hitting the ground. At this moment, the whole battlefield feels arge amount of mana red up on top of the Fortress wall.


    Duchess Sunarm opens both her hands while looking at the dark sky and begins to chant in an ethereal voice. A momentter, arge magic circle appears in the sky while the Duchess keeps chanting.


    "Hmph.. superrge scale spell. Very ssic." said Duke Oceanpunch with contempt.


    In the war and battlefield, the sixth-grade magician could be like a time bomb. They can obliterate and damage the whole army using their superrge-scale spell. The spell range is so huge that it could epass the entire Windshire Fort.


    However, this kind of spell is often categorized as a sixth circle spell and needs a lot of time to cast. Moreover, the caster couldn''t get interrupted or the spell would fail. It also could force the magician to enter a mana deficiency state if the spell''s range is toorge.


    Duchess Sunarm cast the spell to cover until a few kilometers away. With this kind of scale, it will cripple the Nergal army and force the Duchess to enter a mana deficiency state.


    Usually, when a sixth-grade magician casts a superrge-scale spell, the enemy has two options. First, they could order their army to retreat until they leave the spell range.


    However, this will only lead to more casualties in their army as they often be defenseless against the enemy''s attack while trying to retreat. The other way is to stop the magician before they finish the spell. Superrge scale usually takes 15 to 30 minutes to be cast.


    If the magician is familiar with the spell, they could finish the spell faster. Both of these options have their advantages and disadvantages. Seeing therge magic circle in the sky, the Duke Oceanpunch didn''t need to think much and immediately charged toward the Duchess.


    As abat veteran, he has already experienced this situation many times. Duke Oceanpunch knows this kind of tactic is only effective during the middle stage of the battle.

 Chapter 404 Aegis Heart

    <h4>Chapter 404 Aegis Heart</h4>


    It is dangerous to use Large scale magic in the early stage of the battle. Inrge-scale battles like this, the magician will be a primary target for everyone.


    Although it is good as bait, it will also make the casting sixth-grade magician useless for the rest of the battle whether they sessfully cast the spell. Moreover, there are a lot ofbatants with full strength on the Nergal side to interrupt the duchess''s casting.


    No matter how thick and durable her protection, she will never be able to withstand the continued attack from the Nergal''s army, especially from their magician unit. Magicians are famous for their firepower and attack range.


    Some spells are even designed for long-range attacks. Moreover, the fourth-grade magician could use Flying spells and maneuver in the sky while casting their spells.


    When ites to the open battlefield, the most troublesome unit is these fourth-grade magicians. They are the only unit with high mobility and attack power. All they need is to dodge the airborne attack to keep themself safe.


    Unless their mana is exhausted, they are like flies that hover all over the ce while shooting various spells.


    Seeing the approaching Duke Oceanpunch, "Hervy, I will leave this ce to you." said Duke Crestre whileing towards the iing Duke.


    "Yes, my lord." replied Count Hervy Dalton shortly.


    Just as the Duke Ocean is flying towards the Duchess Sunarm, Duke Crestre swings his ming greatsword on his path [Sword Art - zing sh]. *ng* The two dukes sh their weapons and create arge shockwave nearby.


    "Emeric!!" said Duke Oceanpunch.


    "An." replied Duke Crestre coldly.


    Before Duke Oceanpunch could respond, Duke Crestre covered his greatsword with thick fire mana [Crestre Sword Art - Crest Impact]. *BOOM* Duke Oceanpunch gets thrown back hundreds of meters away from the force.


    At the same time, Duke Crestre is pursuing Duke Oceanpunch and keeps pushing him away from the battlefield.


    "Wanting to push me away, huh? Fine, let''s continue where we left off in our previous fight." said Duke Oceanpunch.


    "Hmph.. You are 50 years too early to fight me." replied Duke Crestre while attacking the Duke Oceanpunch.


    While the two dukes battle far away from the battlefield, the remaining six Nergal''s fifth-grade generals decide to attack the Duchess Sunarm.


    "Shield up!!" shouted Count Dalton.


    The shield-bearer units immediately on their position and charge their shield with mana creating a barrier around the Duchess. *BOM* *BOM* *BAM* Various attacks hit their shield and barrier.


    Fortunately, the enemy''s fifth-grade general couldn''t keep staying and attacking in one ce since they would be an easy target for the Heart kingdom''s soldiers. Otherwise, they could destroy the shield unit formation easily.


    Still, the attack from the fifth-gradebatant is not something to be taken lightly. In a few minutes, the entire shield unit had already reached its limit. Some of them are even heavily injured and lose their shields.


    Moreover, their mana is bottomed out despite already consuming some mana potions. Seeing the shield unit is already on their end, Count Dalton looks at the watch on his wrist before giving anothermand.


    "Shield barrier, use the skill!!" shouted Count Dalton.


    Hearing the Count''smand, shield units immediately use all their remaining mana [Shield Art - Stand Ground]. A sh of bright light covers the whole team and creates a solid transparent barrier.


    "Hmph.. Futile attempt!!" said one of the Nergal''s generals before hitting them.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The shield unit once again gets bombarded by the enemies'' fifth-grade generals. However, they found the shield unit managed to withstand their attack easilypared to before.


    "Howe?!!" eximed one of the fifth-grade generals.


    "Keep attacking!! The barrier is getting weaker. Must be some kind of special joint skill." said the other fifth-grade generals.


    Despite saying that, the fifth-grade general became more restless, seeing the barrier withstood the continuous bombardment and their attack. After another few minutes, the shield unit finally copsed.


    "Finally!! Everyone attacks!!" shouted one of the fifth-grade generals.


    It has already been almost ten minutes since the Duchess Sunarm cast her spell. They couldn''t waste any more time or their army would be annihted. Just as their attack prates all the barriers surrounding the Duchess, a bright magic circle appears below her.


    At the same time, five fourth-grade magicians used their entire mana to cast the spell below the Duchess [Divine Magic - Aegis Heart]. Arge white shield appears surrounding the Duchess. No matter which angle the attackes from, the shield will always block it.


    "Since when Heart kingdom has a lot of strong defensive skills and spells?!!"ined one of the fifth-grade generals.


    At the same time, the Temple of Death''s priest head at the Windshire Fort found the spell very familiar to their own. But, he immediately shrugged it off since some of their stolen spells were also sold on the ck market ever since one month ago.


    It is not weird if the Heart kingdom managed to obtain their altered version of their divine spells. At the same time, Jade is still fighting against the Duke Thunder Strides''s illusion.


    "Hm¡­ I think I got it. It must be pretty hard for you to create such a skill like this. Still, you underestimate me too much by only leaving three sixth-gradebatants to hold me." said Jade.


    The three Duke/Duchess didn''t say anything and keptunching their attack. Jade dodges every single one of them easily.


    "Stay silent, huh?! Anyway, you should look above." said Jade.


    The three Dukes/Duchess feel something above and look at it. Then, they see a very gigantic red sphere in the sky. The sphere was hovering and didn''t get affected by the heavy storm in the surrounding area. It looks very solid and sturdy despite theck of any support from the ground.


    Seeing the giant red sphere, the three dukes couldn''t help but have a cold sweat. Before they could react, the sphere fell down at a speed they never expected [Crimson Orb - Ground Mash].


    At thest second, before the Crimson Orb hits the entire area, the three dukes/duchess use their full strength to counter it. Some long wire appears from Duke Thunderstride and bes a giant hand imbued with lightning elemental [Lightning Construct].


    Duke Wargrip focuses all his mana on his hand and throws it above him [Fist Art - Final Blow]. Duchess Rainscar also immediately cast a spell [4th Circle - Bottomless Ground].


    *BOOOM* The Crimson Orb hit the entire area and the three Duke. Then, it shrinks instantly and appears on Jade''s hand. The whole area bes a massive crater from Jade''s attack.


    Looking at the few destroyed battle golems nearby, "Hooo.. So, this is the thing that I fought before. Quite a strong battle golem." said Jade.


    Then, he looked at the swamp-like area not far from him. The three Dukes/Duchess appeared from the swap exhausted while looking at Jade.


    "You see, if I am an ordinary seventh-gradebatant, I may be stuck inside your illusion longer. However, I stayed in that dimension for years. Many ces there could produce more strong hallucinations than this. Hell, Surya Dessert is famous for its mirage." said Jade.


    "I don''t know how you can create such sophisticated hallucinations. But, it would be useless if I used arge-scale attack like this and destroyed the whole area." added Jade while smirking.


    Suddenly, Jade looked in a certain direction seriously. In the meantime, the Nergal''s general became more anxious as Aegis Heart was powerful and could block all their attacks.


    "Tch¡­ What is our magician unit doing?! Why didn''t they cast any fourth circle spells?" yelled the Nergal''s general.


    Just as they wonder why the Nergal''s magician unit is not working properly, the storm gets stronger and makes everyone''s visibility lower.


    They couldn''t even see any of the flying magicians or projectiles in the sky. Far away from the battlefield, Archmage Ikalis looked at the stormy sky solemnly.


    "Something ising." said the Archmage shortly before disappearing from his spot.


    Then, one of the knights approached the Nergal''s fifth-grade generals.


    "Sir, our backline is getting attacked!!" said the knight in a hurry.


    "What!! Howrge is the army?" asked one of the generals.


    "They are led by a sixth-gradebatant and an army specializing in stealth. Right now, we barely hang on while only the flying fourth magician survives." reported the knight.


    "Howe themunication unit didn''t tell us before?!!" said one of the fifth-grade generals.


    "M-Most of ourmunication unit is somehow killed." replied one of the generals.


    "Fuck!! Move back!! Retreat!!" said one of the generals while gritting his teeth.


    "Retreat?!! But, we¡­"ined the other generals.


    "It is either retreat now or getting annihted by the superrge scale spells. Without the help of our magician unit, we will never prate that weird barrier spell." said one of the generals.


    "Tch.. Fine. Move back!! Retreat!!" yelled the rest of the generals.


    Suddenly, therge magic circle in the sky begins to shine.


    "Shit!! We are toote!! Retreat!! Forget everything, just focus on getting out of the spell range." shouted the Nergal''s generals.


    Just as therge magic circle is active, a huge bright thunder prates the magic circle and breaks it. *Prang* The Duchess Sunarm immediately coughed blood and fell to the ground. At the same time, the big thunder hit the ground and created a massive crater on it.

 Chapter 405 Krugguar Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 405 Krugguar Emperor</h4>


    A humanoid figure stood in the middle of the crater produced by the big thunder. Suddenly, everyone in the surroundings feels dread and terroring from the humanoid figure. Even Jade, who is far away from the battlefield, could feel it.


    To be exact, the whole Firuman could feel its presence. Be it the monster in the deepest ocean or above the sky. They could feel this humanoid figure''s aura.


    Some of the weak-willed soldiers from both Nergal and Heart kingdoms died from heart and panic attacks after feeling the dreadful presence.


    As the view cleared, everyone could see a tall insectoid with two legs and arms. On its w-like hand wields something like a pitch-ck spear. Suddenly, it hit the ground with its spear while screaming loudly. *PIAAAK*


    The piercing scream deafens everyone and wakes them from being staggered by the previous dreadful presence. Then, countless thunder rained down on the battlefield, killing both kingdoms'' soldiers. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    ''Monster Overlord!!'' thought everyone.


    "Run!! Retreat!! Back to the border!!" shouted all the Nergal''s Generals.


    At the same time, the Heart kingdom soldiers also immediately escape towards Windshire Fort. They didn''t even think to fight anymore and kept running. At this moment, all the people on the battlefield only thought about running safely and getting away from this monster.


    As the soldiers begin to retreat, monsters simr to the Monster Overlord start to rain down from the sky. Some are fifth-grade monsters and begin to massacre all the soldiers in the surrounding area.


    "Isn''t that Krugguar Emperor?!!" eximed Count Dalton from the Fortress wall.


    Krugguar is one of the monster species with a feature simr to beetles. This monster beetle is one of the monsters with an extreme affinity toward lightning.


    The Krugguar Emperor is the king of all Krugguar that lived deep inside the Dark Forest since hundreds of years ago. The legend said when the Krugguar Emperor emerged for the first time, the whole world was enveloped by a thunderstorm.


    Then, the Dark Forest and its surroundings keep having thunderstorms for months before settling down. Now, this horrible monster came out from itsir with unknown intention.


    *Wiiishh* A piercingly loud sound was heard from afar before creating arge explosion at the monster overlord''s location [Meteorite Smash]. *BOOOM*


    Like a meteor that fell from the sky, Jade hit Krugguar Emperor with all his strength and pushed it farther from the Windshire Fort. However, the monster overlord didn''t get hurt and was only pushed back.


    "Tch.. Leon didn''t say anything about fighting Monster Overlord." grumbled Jade while ring at the Krugguar Emperor.


    Suddenly, arge amount of mana appeared from the sky near them [5th Circle Spell - Windstorm]. An enormous magic circle appears in front of Archmage Ikalis and releases a massive gust of wind towards Monster Overlord.


    Seeing this, the Krugguar Emperor didn''t stay still either and stabbed his ck spear towards the iing Windstorm. *BLARRR* A ck lightning from the spear destroys the whole fifth circle spell.


    "Ikalis, help me move it from this location!" said Jade.


    "On it!!" said Archmage Ikalis while pping his hand.


    The Archmage Ikalis immediately res up arge amount of mana and begins to cast another spell. Jade and Ikalis may not have had a good rtionship before. However, in front of the monster overlord, they will forget their petty differences and fight together.


    Seventh-gradebatants may have entric and weird personalities. Some of them are pretty mad and crazy in the head. Still, when a monster overlord appears nearby, they are the first to fight against this dreadful being.


    It is not because they want to fight such dreadful monsters. But, it is because their instinct forces them to fight. It''s like their body and mind know the monster overlord is their enemy and feel threatened by them. Fortunately, this only happens when there is a monster overlord nearby.


    Otherwise, there will be too many seventh-gradebatants seeking their doom, searching and trying to fight against the monster overlord inside the monster habitat. Seeing arge amount of mana Ikalis use, the monster overlord immediately targets him.


    *BAM* "Where did you think you were going?! Your opponent is me." intercepted Jade.


    Then, both the monster overlord and Jade begin to fight in closebat. ck Lightning and hot crimson fire were flying everywhere. Killing not only the retreat soldiers but the surrounding Krugguar along with the other monsters.


    In the meantime, the Heart kingdom soldiers detected a horde of countless monsters from the Dark Forest towards Jade''s location.


    Hearing such reports. "Any news from the capital?! How is the message to Roundel?!" asked Duke Crestre, who just managed to get back.


    As soon as the Krugguar Emperor appeared, Duke Crestre immediately stopped fighting and helped the soldier back to the Windshire Fort.


    "We already sent the message to both of them. His majesty himself is on the way here while the message towards roundel will take more time before reaching them." replied themunication unit.


    For arge kingdom that borders with the Dark Forest, the Heart kingdom has a uniquemunication way to contact the Roundel city in case a monster overlord appears. Monster Overlord is not a simple matter that one or two kingdoms could handle.


    Therefore, if possible, the elf kingdom will send their high elders to help fight them. For the elf race, the monster overlord is the enemy of the world and their nemesis. However, they also know going inside the monster''s habitat to kill them is suicide.


    Hence, they decide to use the strong kingdom with a seventh-gradebatant to hold down the iing monster overlord until they arrive and kill the monster overlord together.


    Everyone knows a monster overlord is theoretically stronger than a seventh-gradebatant, especially an old monster overlord like Krugguar Emperor. However, seventh-gradebatants are also not easy prey for them.


    They could still hold down the monster overlord as long as they were careful. Hearing the reply, Duke Crestre couldn''t help but relieve a little bit.


    "Alright, keep strengthening the fortress defense and do not provoke the monsters carelessly. I will go back to help Sir Jade hold down the monster overlord." replied Duke Crestre before flying away.


    In the meantime, Archmage Ikalis managed to finish casting his spell toward the monster overlord.


    "Jade got away from there [6th Circle - Death Breath]!!" shouted Archmage Ikalis.


    *Whoosh* an ominous windunched fast towards Monster Overlord as soon as Jade got away from Monster Overlord. Seeing the iing attack, the Krugguar Emperor turns into a ck bolt and disappears from its spot while appearing a few hundred meters away.


    Then, Jade finds the grass that gets hit by Ikalis''s spell immediately withered and dies.


    "Oii.. Ikalis, don''t use this kind of spell. What if it hits me?!"mented Jade.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry, you will only hurt a little bit. The important thing is I managed to send him away, right?" replied Ikalis casually.


    *Crack* *Crack* Suddenly, the ground cracked and a few giant centipede monsters appeared. The two seventh-gradebatants immediately fly in the sky to avoid getting attacked from the ground.


    "Seriously?!! There is even a group of ck-scaled Centipedes." said Jade.


    "Jade, looks there!!" said Ikalis as he pointed his staff towards Monster Overlord.


    Currently, Jade and Ikalis could see countless monsters approaching their location from the Dark Forest. Most of the monsters are insect types like Bear Bee, Steel Ant, Slicer Fly, etc.


    For Jade and Ikalis, fighting against these monsters is a simple matter. The problem is the Krugguar Emperor, who keeps looking at them like it is waiting for any carelessness move.


    After ring at each other, Ikalis once again uses arge amount of mana and casts a spell [5th Circle Spell - Typhoon Golem]. A colossal typhoon emerges together and creates arge humanoid figure.


    All the surrounding monsters get butchered and sliced to pieces when it touches them. Seeing the butchered monster, the Krugguar Emperor turns into a ck bolt and charges toward Ikalis.


    Fortunately, Jade always keeps vignt and intercepts him using his burning Crimson Orb. *Bam* Once again, the me and ck thunder cover the whole area.


    At this moment, the Typhoon Golem swung its hand toward the Krugguar Emperor and forced it to back away from Jade. Along the way, the Typhoon Golem keeps butchering the surrounding monster.


    Seeing the massacred monster, "You are death, mage!!" said the Krugguar Emperor in a dreadful voice.


    Then, the Krugguar Emperor wielded his spear like he was going to throw it while releasing an immense amount of ck lightning toward the surrounding area.


    "Shit!! Ikalis, get out of there!!" yelled Jade while trying to stop the Krugguar Emperor.


    However, the monster overlord has already released his attack [ck Thunderbolt]. *BAM* *DAM* Like lightninging down to the earth, ck Thunderbolt also releases thunderous sound.


    On the other hand, Ikalis disappeared without a trace while the ck spear appeared a few kilometers away from them. Not far from Ikalis''s previous location, two figures were flying in the sky.


    "Huft.. Thanks, King Leon. I thought my life was forfeited. That attack is too fast for me." said Ikalis.


    "Thank meter. Just focus on assisting Jade and me for now." said King Leon before blinking at Jade''s side.

 Chapter 406 Migrate

    <h4>Chapter 406 Migrate</h4>


    Seeing the arrival of King Leon, "It seems you got your charger."mented Jade.


    "Shut up. Let''s focus on this first." said King Leon while summoning his sword.


    Meanwhile, the Krugguar Emperor didn''t do anything and kept observing King Leon before raising his hand. Suddenly, his ck spear appeared back in his hand.


    "Damn¡­ A fully mastered weapon artifact. Can''t it get any worse?!!" said Ikalis while ready to cast a spell any moment.


    At the same time, hundreds of monsters began to approach their location. Then, The Krugguar Emperor began to growl loudly with a piercing scream.


    "KECHA!! KACE!! KAAKK!!" screamed the Krugguar Emperor.


    Suddenly, all the monsters stop moving and go in the opposite direction of the Dark Forest. The three seventh-gradebatants also notice this and are confused.


    "You are lucky, mage." said the Krugguar Emperor in a dreadful voice.


    After that, the Krugguar Emperor turns into a bolt of ck lightning and disappears into the sky. The nearby high-grade Krugguar also turns into lightning and follows their emperor.


    The nearby insectoid monster ignores the three seventh-gradebatants and moves along with the other monster. As the endless monster horde moves farther away, the two dukes of the Heart kingdom finally arrive at their location.


    "My king." said Duke Crestre and Duke Quinn simultaneously.


    Ignoring the two dukes, "Archmage Ikalis, thanks for your help fighting the Krugguar Emperor. However, can you give us some space? I need to organize my men." said King Leon.


    "Sure, you saved my life anyway. However, I think you won''t be able to y with King Andvari for a while." said Archmage Ikalis before flying in another direction.


    Then, they looked at the endless stream of monstersing from the Dark Forest. Both Jade and King Leon realize the monster seems to be moving to somece rather than being attracted to the mana produced by their war.


    Monster behavior is unpredictable and different for each species. However, the monster overlord''s behavior could be guessed as they often did simr things since ancient times.


    "Duke Crestre, go back to Windshire and tell the others not to attack the monster horde unless they are attacking first."manded King Leon.


    "As you wish, my liege." said Duke Crestre.


    "Duke Quinn, gather your best people and investigate the Nergal''s army condition. Also, how is the H squad?" said King Leon.


    "The five of them did their task sessfully and retreated without injury. They also manage to seal the grown Blood Terror before retreating." said Duke Quinn.


    "Good, you may go now." said King Leon.


    "Yes, my lord." replied Duke Quinn before disappearing into his own shadow.


    Then, King Leon joins Jade in looking at the moving monsters.


    "It seems it will take days before they pass by." said King Leon.


    "Yeah. *sigh* If it is not because of them, we may be able to crush those Nergal." said Jade.


    "Naturally, you have five homunculus at yourmand. You should kill yourself if you cannot destroy the Nergal army who is without Andvari." replied King Leon.


    "Anyway, when did you see her again? I knew there was something when I heard the Duchess appear on the Thornbridge." said Jade.


    "Well, a lot of stuff happens." replied King Leon while showing his worn-out metallic bracelet on his wrist.


    Seeing the familiar bracelet, "Hahaha¡­ I thought you lost that thing."ughed Jade.


    "Over my life. This is the proof of our love. Anyway, keep monitoring this ce. Leave the Fortress''s matter to me." said King Leon before disappearing from his spot.


    Noticing Leon far away from his location, "So, this is your true speed and power, huh? I guess I am still not fully adapting to my power yet." said Jade.


    Year 1214 in the middle of the second month, the Krugguar Emperor and countless insect-type monsters migrate from the Dark Forest. No one knows the cause of this sudden behavior, but they know there will be cmity this year.


    Monster Overlord migrating is not a strange thing in Firuman. However, no one could predict this Monster Overlord''s route. Although some experts may be able to predict their destination, they still didn''t know which way the monster would pass.


    Whenever a monster overlord migrates in the past, there will be a lot of chaos and destruction following them. Be it kingdoms, small viges, or camps, all of them will be destroyed if they are on the monster overlord''s way.


    Furthermore, Monster Overlord possesses a highly intelligent and will back off if it finds any seventh-gradebatant nearby. This is why one could predict where its route will take.


    At some point, the monster overlord''s migration may bring more destruction than the monster overlord''s invasion. Since everyone knows that the monster overlord is only passing by, most seventh-gradebatants/leaders nearby will tolerate it and let it pass without fighting them.


    Monster Overlord is a dreadful living being that could kill seventh-gradebatants. Unless it is absolutely necessary, seventh-gradebatants usually will never bother them. Because each second they confront the monster overlord is like a life and death situation.


    Monster Overlord possesses a high density of miasma, any people below the seventh grade will instantly die after being heavily injured by it. As for seventh-gradebatants, they may be able to fight for a while, but their fighting capability will deteriorate over time.


    Although now there is a Miasma curing potion, they will never have a chance to use it while fighting Monster Overlord. In the end, fighting against a monster overlord is too much of a risk.


    If the seventh-gradebatant had no real assurance, they would never bother to attack Monster Overlord and only leave them be. Moreover, the Krugguar Emperor is not an ordinary monster overlord like thest monster overlord who invades.


    Krugguar Emperor is a monster overlord withplete mastery over lightning, miasma, and artifacts. Just having the first two mastery already makes it a very dangerous monster overlord.


    Combined with owning an artifact, it bes one of the most powerful monster overlords in Firuman. Even Jade, King Leon, and Archmage Ikalis weren''t sure they could survive and hold the Krugguar Emperor if they truly fought.


    Fortunately, the Krugguar Emperor notices that his fight may attract more seventh-gradebatants and decides to go on his way.


    Otherwise, they will never know who is dying and surviving. A few days passed and the monster horde finally passed through the Humnia Grasnd. ording to experts, they predict the Krugguar Emperor will go to either Tristall Woond or the Dark Continent.


    Tristall Woond is one of the monster habitats in Firuman. Unlike the Dark Forest, which is upied by many kinds of monsters, only ntation and insect-type monsters live inside the Tristall Woond.


    However, to reach Tristall Woond from its current location, the Krugguar Emperor needed to pass through many kingdoms. Moreover, Tristall Woond is also near the elven kingdom, which will undoubtedly cause chaos and war since the elf race hates monster overlord.


    On the contrary, the Dark Continent is a ce with various kinds of disastrous weather and filled with strong monsters or beasts. Some explorers manage to find a massive desert kept rained by thunderstorms called Roaring nd inside the Dark Continent.


    Roaring nd is located quite far from the monster overlord''s current location. However, it only needed to pass through fewer kingdoms than going towards Tristall Woond.


    Since the Krugguar Emperor has a strong affinity toward lightning, there is a chance it will go to Roaring nd as many kinds of lightning-based monsters and beasts live there. Still, no one is sure, as there is no way tomunicate with Monster Overlord.


    All they can do now is just sit back and hope this dreadful monster, along with its monster army, will not pass through their kingdom. While the other kingdoms are on their guard against the monster overlord, the Nergal and Heart kingdom decide to make a temporary truce.


    Except for the Heart and Nergal kingdom itself, no one knows that the Nergal army receives a massive hit in this battle. Furthermore, they still need to fight for their lives against the monster while retreating.


    Only less than four hundred from thousand fourth-grade soldiers managed to survive with serious injuries. Furthermore, seven of their fifth-grade generals also died.


    Five of them get assassinated at the start of the battle and two of them get killed while fighting against a group of fifth-grade monsters. This means half of their fifth-gradebatants have fallen and died.


    Fortunately, their sixth-grade duke/duchess managed to survive. Still, this is a heavy loss for the Nergal kingdom. They didn''t expect the Heart kingdom to be able to produce five highly-skilled assassins and possess few new strong skills/spells.


    They never expected the Heart Kingdom would get a lot of strange and forbidden art from the Temple of Death''s vault. With the help of Angus, these spells/skills could be altered and used with mana rather than divine power or another energy source.


    Aegis Heart, Terror of Battlefield, and even Stand Ground are spells/skills that Angus altered for kingdom use. As the number one and the wealthiest religious group on Firuman, the Temple of Death possesses a vastwork and influence.

 Chapter 407 Immense Loss

    <h4>Chapter 407 Immense Loss</h4>


    With its influence, The Temple of Death even controls some small kingdoms. Their military power may be scattered over these kingdoms and make them look weaker.


    However, in terms of knowledge and research development, they are faster than the most advanced kingdoms like Alvan United, Elven kingdoms, or Demon kingdoms.


    Most of the reason is that there is no restriction regarding information exchange since the researcher and expert work at the same organization. They also keep receiving information from worldwide without too much obstruction.


    In some ways, religious groups like Temple of Death indirectly use the globalization influence while spreading their God''s teaching. Meanwhile, A man wearing armor begins to thrash around inside the Nergal''s royal pce.


    "Fuck!! Useless!! Damn it!!" cursed King Andvari while destroying his throne room.


    As the royal guard and the butler got afraid of their furious king, "Get out all you!!" yelled King Andvari.


    "Kakaka.. I told you to attack them a few years ago. Now, with the new addition of Jade and his Sur knights, it is impossible to invade Heart kingdom." said a bald man nearby.


    "Shut up, Orpus. You should be d that I allow you to stay here." said King Andvari, releasing a colossal pressure that shook the pce.


    Brushed off the pressure, "Unless you managed to convince Tascar and Hascua to attack them, there is no way you could sessfully invade Heart kingdom." said the Mad Monk Orpus casually.


    *BAM* The Mad Monk gets thrown away and embedded in the reinforced wall. *Crack* *Crack* Orpus get out from the wall leisurely, only getting bruised in his hand from withstanding King Andvari''s blow.


    "Careful with your words. Or the next one will not just leave a bruise." said King Andvari coldly.


    "Kakaka¡­ So feisty, huh?!" said Orpus while starting to gather mana.


    Seeing this, King Andvari is immediately ready to kill the mad monk. Just as they were about to sh, the throne room door opened.


    "Father, I hear we lost the battle?" asked a man while entering the room casually.


    "A, why are you here?" asked King Andvari towards his son and began to calm down.


    "I am here to talk about the war and ask something to Sir Orpus." said A Nergal, the crown prince of the Nergal kingdom.


    "There''s nothing to talk about. We already lost this battle. We could only wait for the epidemic to spread more, hoping it is not cured and keep weakening their military strength. Then, we may be able to counterattack." replied King Andvari.


    "Then, there must be something we could do. We can''t just sit around and do nothing." said A.


    "A, we just lost seven sixth-gradebatants. This is an immense loss for us. We need a dozen years before we can recover this loss. We may even barely be able to protect ourselves if other big kingdoms like Tascar and Hascua attack us." retorted King Andvari.


    "How about the other kingdom?! We could coerce them and ally with them." said A.


    "It will hardly work anymore. We may be able to keep our loss a secret because of the monster overlord. However, everyone knows the loss of the Traynia kingdom. Theirplete defeat reminds everyone how strong the current Heart kingdom is." said King Andvari.


    "Then, how about asking Nirvas for help?" asked A.


    "Nirvas?! Hmph¡­ Good luck convincing those people." scoffed King Andvari while leaving the throne room, signifying he didn''t want to talk about this anymore.


    Seeing his father leaving, "Don''t worry, Father. I will definitely make Nirvas join us." muttered A.


    "So, what can I help you, O mighty crown prince?" said Orpus whileying around leisurely.


    "I will get straight to the point. Would you apany me to Nirvas?" asked A.


    "Hmm¡­ Sure, it''s not like I have something to do here. However¡­" said Orpus before disappearing from his spot.


    "Are you sure?!" said Orpus while appearing behind the Crown Prince.


    At the same time, Orpus also touch A''s neck with his finger from the back. The nearby royal guards immediately react and point their weapons at Orpus.


    "Haa.. Rx everyone. Sir Orpus is just testing me." said A calmly.


    "Ohh.. Are you sure? Perhaps, I should kill you and everyone here." said Orpus while releasing a bloodlust around.


    "Then, you may pay a terrible price." said A.


    At the same time, Orpus feels a prick on his lower part and finds a dagger ready to pierce his little brother anytime.


    "Kakaka¡­ Good. You are better than Leon''s son. Alright, I will apany you." said Orpus while retracting his hand and moving away.


    "Thank you, sir." said A.


    "Still, I need to warn you. Not to mention talking to those Altras, even meeting them will be hard. Even with my help, I don''t think it will be easy. But, I think you have already figured out a way." said Orpus.


    "It seems nothing escapes you, sir. Yes, I also n to bring my sister Brigida with us." said A.


    "Ohh¡­ That''s certainly interesting. I begin to look forward to this. Kakaka.."ughed the mad monk while drinking his wine bottle.


    Meanwhile, Angus and Jayna are inside the tent, lying around on the bed while looking at the transparent box. Inside the box, there is a shining sphere and ck gas around it.


    "Did you think it is work?" asked Jayna.


    "Not sure. We could only wait for it. But, it should work, " said Angus before putting the box on the side table''s top.


    *Click* *Click* *Click* Suddenly, themunication device rang and some paper was transported on it. Jayna takes the paper and reads at it.


    "Ehh.. it seems we won the battle against Nergal. But, before uncle Jade manages to annihte the whole Nergal army, Krugguar Emperor and hordes of monsters migrate from the nearby Dark Forest." said Jayna while reading the paper.


    "Krugguar Emperor?!" replied Angus.


    ''Beware of thunder bugs.'' thought Angus as he remembered the fifth ogre he had fought before.


    ''I see, so that''s why the Ogre ising out from the inner area.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Hmm.. It seems Father also came to the Windshire Fort. However, he does not seem to fight against the monster overlord." said Jayna.


    "Well, it sure is good news," said Angus.


    "Yeah, I am quite worried for Father and Uncle Jade since Monster Overlord is dangerous." said Jayna.


    ''Dangerous?! Nope, they are technically a walking cmity.'' thought Angus while remembering his fight against a humanoid monster bat in the Surya Desert.


    ''He managed to survive a full-powered [Dragon Breath] when the heritage chi activated. I don''t think I ever want to meet another monster overlord like that. They are the definition of trouble.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Are they really that frightening?!" asked Jayna.


    "Ahh.. I''m sorry. I guess I sent my thoughts subconsciously while remembering some unpleasant fight with a certain Darkwing Bat monster overlord." said Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ Is it when you meet Anna for the first time?" asked Jayna.


    "Yup. I don''t know about the other monster overlord since I have never fought them beside him. But, I think all the monster overlord is strong like him since that Eskor monster overlord could even fight four seventh-gradebatants of Porros for a while." said Angus.


    "True. Those fights are really destructive. I still could remember all those destructive shockwaves every time they shed. However, aren''t Eskor is kind of a special monster. Anyway, I guess father and uncle Jade are lucky not to fight the Krugguar Emperor." said Jayna.


    Then, Angus suddenly thought something.


    "Jayna, how is your rtionship with your mother?" asked Angus.


    "Eh.. why did you ask them?" asked Jayna back while beginning to remember something.


    "Nothing important. I already know your rtionship with your father. But, you never talk anything about¡­ your¡­ mother¡­" said Angus slowly as hisst sentence.


    Suddenly, the whole enchanted ground cracked from Angus''s sudden mana. Even the entire istion rune around the tent begins to break.


    "I am going to kill her!!" said Angus while walking towards the tent entrance.


    "No, Angus. Wait!! I am okay now." said Jayna while hugging Angus from behind.


    Angus didn''t reply, but his mana was still ring up, ready to burst anytime.


    "Angus, it''s already in the past. There is nothing to worry about. I ampletely fine now." said Jayna trying to calm Angus.


    "That''s the point!! How could she¡­ How could she do that to you when you are still so young?!!" said Angus while turning around and hugging Jayna.


    Jayna didn''t reply and only buried her head in Angus''s chest.


    After being silent for a while, "You know, because of that stupid contract, my sister and I are looking as political tools by everyone. Even now, after I manifest my [Possession] skill, some people still think of me as a political tool."


    "As political tools, we only have royalty as the title. However, the truth is we didn''t have any power or influence. Even high-grade adventurers have more say than us." exined Jayna.


    After being silent for a moment, "My eldest sister, Lte Heart, married the crown prince of Osmines, who now has already be king. However, she somehow loses power and influence inside the Osmines kingdom and degrades from official wife to a mere concubine." added Jayna.

 Chapter 408 Family Blood

    <h4>Chapter 408 Family Blood</h4>


    "Since the losing power of my eldest sister, the Heart kingdom also lost their influence over Osmines kingdom. Some people start to me my sister for it. Then, my second sister, Ellyn Heart, was forced to receive some¡­ strict training."


    "However, sister Ellyn was already a teenager and quite sensible at that time. She keeps fighting back despite receiving harsh punishment until she finally marries a prince from the Urdrary kingdom."


    "I don''t know the details. However, she apparently gets tortured and humiliated there. After a year of preservation, she finally ended her life and made the contract annulled. This news impacted heavily on my third sister, Elia Heart."


    "Somehow, this makes my third sister''s training more strict and ridiculous. In the end, my sister Elia Heart couldn''t withstand the stress and pressure before she also ended her own life." exined Jayna before staying silent for a while.


    "Sister Elia.. She¡­ said Break.. Break this curse. Those are herst words to me before she decides to suicide. At that time, I didn''t truly understand her words since everyone never told me about this forced marriage contract."


    "Learning from my two dead sisters, my mother decided to teach me and mold me from a young age. However, she didn''t realize the true worth of a seventh-gradebatant''s child."


    "Unlike my sisters, my mother conceived me after my father became a seventh-gradebatant. Thanks to that, I have greater talent and intelligencepared to other children at my age."


    "Although I am still just five years old, I already know what is wrong and right like it is my instinct. I know that what was taught by that old hag and mother is wrong. Then, I started to rebel and get punished for it."


    "Each day, the punishment gets harsher until that dayes. That old hag and mother tried to humiliate me and crushed my pride. At that time, I was enraged and subconsciously released my mana. I wanted nothing but to kill those two people."


    "In my mind, I keep repeating the word of killing continuously before I get knocked out by uncle Darius who is nearby. ording to him, I somehow released killing intent towards them and scared the shit of them."


    "Since then, I started having trouble keeping my emotions and became easily irritated. Coincidentally, this incident made my father interested in me and protected me from my mother''s stupid training."


    "Though it seems after my sister''s death, Father already protects me from those ridiculous training. But, he only actively began to protect me after that incident." as Jayna finished her story.


    "Angus¡­ I know she is hateful and I will never forgive her for what she made me through. However, she is still my mother. No matter how bad she is. She is still my mother by blood and I can''t just keep hating her." exined Jayna.


    "That''s why now I feel nothing about her. Although I still couldn''t forgive her, I didn''t hate her too much. So, could you please do the same thing for me?" asked Jayna.


    After being silent for a while, "Fine. However, I will never let her hurt you again. No matter if she is the Empress or your blood mother, I will make sure she experiences something worse than death if she hurts you again." said Angus.


    Knowing how overprotective her boyfriend is, "It''s okay. That''s enough." replied Jayna.


    "Hee¡­ I don''t think it is a good idea to torture the Empress." as they heard a voice from the tent entrance.


    Both Jayna and Angus are immediately ready to fight since they couldn''t feel the other party''s presence until a moment ago. Before they could react, they saw a sh of crimson light. Then, Jayna gets a hug from a beautiful, mature red-haired woman.


    Just as Angus wants to attack the woman, Angus notices Jayna''s thoughts and stops his attack. At the same time, Jayna didn''t know why but she felt familiar with the woman.


    It has a different feeling from when she hugs Angus. She feels like getting a hug from someone very close to her blood, which is a strange feeling since she has never experienced being embraced by her family before.


    "Who are you?" asked Jayna while still in the woman''s arm.


    The red-haired woman releases her hug and looks at Jayna''s blue eyes.


    "Huft.. I guess you are really Leon''s daughter. You possess too many simrities with him. Be it your eyes, face, or hair. Though I am certain that Leon didn''t have this red color shade in his hair tip. Anyway, I apologize for my foolish sister''s deed."


    "I don''t know the details about what she did to you, but I know it must be a painful experience for you. If I know this, I should visit you sooner, my beautiful niece." said Extalia while touching Jayna''s blonde hair.


    "Y-You are Aunt Extalia?!" eximed Jayna.


    "Yup. I am your one and only aunt." said Extalia whilebing Jayna''s hair softly.


    "Why are you here?" said Jayna while tears fell from her eyes.


    For the first time in her life, she feels the warmth of her blood rtives. The warmth of family that she longed for years since she was born. Noticing Jayna''s tears, the Duchess is surprised and realizes Jayna''s state of mind.


    Extalia is not only a capable fighter but also an intelligent and sensible woman. As King Leon said before, she is one of the greatest geniuses in the human race. Sometimes, she can guess other people''s thoughts only from bodynguage and expression.


    Seeing Jayna''s condition, she knows Jayna is longing for family love. Extalia immediately hugs Jayna again while Jayna''s tears begin to fall more.


    "Suushh.. It''s okay. Your aunt is here now." said Extalia while stroking Jayna''s back.


    "Damn... I''m going to beat Leonter. How could he let his precious daughter like this?! I know he didn''t love Dahlia, but he should at least take care of his child properly." grumbled Extalia.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help butugh and calm down as no one dared talk about her iron-blood Father this casually.


    ''From her remark, it seems Angus'' prediction about her rtionship with Father is true.'' thought Jayna while releasing her hug and going towards Angus'' side.


    "It seems you are calm now. Still, you two don''t look surprised at my words. " said Extalia.


    "Angus predicted you have some kind of rtionship with Father. He said Father and aunt love each other. From what I see, it seems something happened recently between Aunt and Father." exined Jayna.


    ''Sharp!! These two kids are too sharp!!'' thought Extalia while observing the calm ck-haired boy in front of her.


    "Angus, big sis, there is a lot of shy shy outside." said Anna while entering the tent.


    Angus wasn''t surprised at this since he already knew about it and Anna''s arrival. Though if it is another person, he will not hesitate to take out his twin sword artifact and cut the other party into a thousand pieces.


    Besides Anna and Lily, no one dares to enter Angus''s tent unless they are being called. Otherwise, that person will experience a horrible death.


    All the royal guards already know whenever Angus and Jayna spend time together, no one should interrupt them, even if it is an emergency.


    In the past, a royal guard dares to interrupt their time and happens to see Jayna''s blushing face. Later, that same royal guard was found dead with a thousand cuts on his body. People also find an apology letter for interrupting Jayna and Angus'' time.


    The horrible thing is the letter is written in the royal guard''s handwriting. Moreover, everyone who is abat expert could easily find that it is impossible to apply these thousands of cuts on his own body.


    Furthermore, the cut is so precise and avoids any major artery. The cut is deep enough not to get easily close and healed by the royal guard''s strong body. However, it is also not deep enough to bleed him to death for a short time.


    "Ahh¡­ there is also red shy here." said Anna while pointing at Extalia.


    "Hmm¡­ You must be the rumored monster-minded girl, Anna." said Extalia while observing the little troublemaker.


    Anna didn''t reply and immediately ran toward Angus and Jayna. After a while, the Extalia released a long sigh.


    "I guess the rumor that you are a ma for trouble is true. Anyway, dress up and meet me outside." said Extalia.


    "I hear you two like to do it a lot, but I never thought you would only wear transparent lingerie in the middle of the day and stay beside a massive graveyard. It is really beyond my mind." added Extalia before going out of the tent.


    Hearing her aunt''s remark, Jayna couldn''t help but blush, embarrassed.


    "Hmph.. What''s wrong with that?! You look more beautiful in this." retorted Angus while putting his hand on Jayna''s waist.


    Feeling Angus''s soft touch through the thin fabric makes Jayna want more.


    "Yeah.. yeah.. Big sis is super sexy now. She is like a bitch in the heat." chimed Anna from the side.


    The couple immediately red at the little troublemaker before hitting her small head. *Bonk* *Bonk*


    "Ouch!! It hurts!! It hurts!!" said Anna while rolling on the ground and holding her head.


    "Anna, where did you learn suchnguage?!" reprimanded Jayna.


    "Yeah. Moreover, big sister Jayna is not a bitch. She is just on heat now." said Angus.


    "Angus!!" yelled Jayna while getting more embarrassed.

 Chapter 409 Red And Silver Flash

    While Angus and Jayna dress up inside the tent, Duchess Amberze goes out of the tent and walks towards her sh Squad nearby. The Royal Guards were surprised as they didn''t detect the Duchess entering Angus''s tent, but they didn''t question her either.


    Moreover, the nearby sh Squad already gives them a permission document from the King himself to prevent any misunderstanding.


    ''*Sigh* How could those two kids stay intimately with that girl? Just being near her already gives me the edge. What the hell is King Leon and Jade thinking by letting her go around?!'' thought Duchess Amberze inwardly.


    "My Lady." called Adeline, vice leader of the sh squad.


    Waking up from her inner thought, "Good, you arrived faster than I thought. Tell everyone we will settle down in this city for a few days." said Duchess Amberze.


    "About that¡­ where should we stay? Are we going to stay at the Count''s house or here?" asked Adeline.


    "Hmm¡­ Right, I almost forgot that stupid Count. So, how is he?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Count Stillshot is bounded in the middle of the quarantine zone and guarded by two royal guards. I already sent some people to retrieve him." reported Adeline.


    Since the Duchess will stay at the Sunset City for a while, King Leon also asked her to judge and give his verdict to Count Stillshot.


    Although Duchess Amberze is a hidden Duchess, she still has the same power and authority as other dukes/duchess, especially if King Leon himself permits it.


    "Good. Take Count Stillshot to his manor. I will judge and show His Majesty''s verdict there. Hm.. I am not too fond of staying near this ce. However, this ce is well enchanted."


    "I couldn''t smell any rotten stench or feel any miasma here. It even covers arge area over there. Tell the others to stay at the Count''s house while only leaving a few of them to stay here."manded Duchess Amberze.


    "As you wish, mydy. But, where will mydy stay?" asked Adeline.


    "I will stay here. My niece and her boyfriend choose to stay here. It means they must have some sort of n or something." said the Duchess.


    "Then, I shall set up the ce." replied Adeline.


    Then, Adeline goes on her way after getting a nod from Duchess Amberze. Not long after that, Angus and Jayna finally get out of the tent dressed adequately while Anna follows them from behind. Everyone could see Anna touching her head like she was in pain.


    After being left by the Duchess, Anna kept saying some rude words and getting hit by the couple a few more times. Fortunately, there is no permanent bump on her head because of her resilient body. Still, all the mana imbued punches she receives hurt her head.


    At this time, Angus and Jayna''s temperaments change 180 degreespared to when they are inside the tent. Jayna immediately put on her usual cold and prideful face, while Angus showed a more easy-going personality than before. The only one that didn''t change is Anna.


    Seeing this drastic change, Duchess Amberze even thinks they are entirely different people after looking at their drastic change.


    "You both are too slow!! You need even more than five minutes just to dress up." rebuked Duchess Amberze.


    "Ohh..e on, cut us some ck. We are on vacati.. I mean in the middle of something before your sudden intrude." replied Angus casually while ying with the transparent cube box.


    ''Did he just almost say vacation?!! Urgh¡­ Leon is right. He is full of headaches.'' thought Duchess Amberze.


    "Anyway, why did you choose to stay at this ce?" asked the Duchess.


    "Is there something wrong with this ce?" asked Angus back.


    The Duchess didn''t reply and only gave a cold re to Angus.


    Noticing that, the Duchess demands a serious answer, "Well, although wee here for vacation, we still need to solve this epidemic problem before we can enjoy our nice vacation. So, what is the best ce then this massive graveyard to research the cure." said Angus.


    "You even tantly admit having a vacation here. Anyway, how is the cure progressing? I hear it is rted to rgos." asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Ohh.. About that, I think I found the cure about¡­ now." said Angus while looking at the transparent cube in his hand.


    Inside the transparent cube, there is only a shining sphere while the ck haze from before ispletely gone.


    Seeing the transparent cube containing the shining sphere, "What''s that?" asked the Duchess.


    "This is my new invention. If it works as it is, it will be a great weapon with the power of God." said Angus.


    Suddenly, Duchess Amberze summons her weapon and turns into a red sh. *Whoosh* A momentter, red and silver lights sh not far from them. *Ting* *ng*


    "Urgh.. Troublesome [2nd circle - Mana Barrier]." said Angus.


    A simplerge mana barrier immediately istes the whole area. Then, Angus ps his hand and releases arge amount of mana while chanting inside his head. At the same time, the sh squad also wanted to help their leader but was stopped by Adeline.


    At this moment, arge burst of mana exploded from the sh of red and silver light. Just before the mana shock reaches them, Angus casts his spell [4th Circle - Space Barrier]. The entire space near red and silver lights is immediately isted from the outside world.<sub> </sub>


    *ng* *ng* *ng* After a while, the red and silver light stopped shing. Everyone couldn''t help being surprised seeing the two people''s positions, especially the sh Squad.


    Inside the Space Barrier, The Duchess''s sword is already bounced away while a dagger is near her neck.


    "No way, the Duchess is lost." eximed one of the sh squad.


    "As expected, it''s Lily''s win. Though it seems the Duchess is taking it easy. She didn''t even use any skill, only shing in pure body speed and swordsmanship, which is a ridiculous feat."mented Angus before releasing the istion spell.


    Angus set up the istion spell to not attract any trouble from the religious group likest time.


    "If I am not wrong, you are Duchess Amberze." said Lily while retracting her dagger.


    "Correct. You are as fast as Leon said. Ever thought of joining my sh Squad?" said Duchess Amberze with a smile.


    "My father prohibited me from joining any faction." replied Lily calmly before walking to Angus.


    "Haa.. It''s a shame." replied the Duchess ignoring Lily''s tant refusal.


    "Mydy, are you alright?" asked Adeline worriedly while ring at Lily.


    "At ease, Adeline. She is our ally." said Duchess Amberze.


    In the meantime, "Master Angus, I presume the form is working correctly." said Lily after ncing at the transparent box in Angus''s hand.


    "Yup. How about yours?" asked Angus.


    "It ispletely done. Though it seems to only work for three days at maximum." replied Lily.


    "Well, seeing howrge this city is, I think it is the best we can do now. Now, we could begin the hunt." said Angus while casting a low circle spell on his hand.


    Some sand gathered in his hand before releasing in the air in many directions.


    "Hunt?! What are you talking about?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Well, we are not only nning to cure the epidemic but also catch the perpetrator." replied Angus.


    At the same time, all the priest leaders in the quarantine zone found words made of sand on the ground near them.


    "Begin the hunt!!" said the sand words


    Then, the sand words disappeared on the ground before anyone else could see them.


    "Hoo.. Does this mean he found the cure or just gave up?" muttered the Priest leader of Temple of Death.


    At the Karum''s base camp, "Anny, ready our holy knight!"manded Karum''s priest leader.


    At another part of the quarantine zone, "*Sigh* I guess young master Angus finally gives up." said Afir''s priest leader.


    "Fufufu¡­ Finally, it is our time to spread our God''s name." said Zion''s priest leader.


    Two days after that, a person wearing priest attire sneaked out of the quarantine zone. The entire time, the person keeps looking around, searching for any people stalking him. The person even walked around for hours on different routes.


    After hours of walking around Sunset City, the person finally reaches an excluded part of the city. Then, the person leaned on the wall where some homeless were loitering. Near where he stands, there is a narrow dark alleyway.


    "What took you so long?" the clergyman heard a whisper from the alleyway.


    "The whole quarantine zone has been closed off for more than a week. Nobody could get out easily. Anyway, I think we need to change the n. There is a Heart kingdom''s sh squad inside the town. I suspect the Duchess¡­" said the clergyman before stopping.


    At this moment, the clergyman sees thest person he wants to meet now. A man in enchanted armor strolled not far from him before approaching the clergyman.


    "Ohh.. What a coincidence to meet a clergy here. Why are you standing here?" asked Faron, Temple of Death''s sixth-grade holy knight.


    "Uhh.. Nothing, sir. I just want to rest and change a little bit of the scenery." said the clergyman.


    Suddenly, Faron swung his glowing sword. *Swish*


    "You Fool!!" yelled the man in the narrow alleyway.

 Chapter 410 Foggy Area

    "You Fool!!" yelled the man in the narrow alleyway.


    The nearby building and the clergyman immediately got cut in half by Farron. At the same time, a ck shadow and the nearby beggars jump away from Faron''s attack before it reaches them.


    Seeing the ck shadow and the beggars grouped, "Hoo¡­ Quite a group you have there." said Farron causally before pursuing them.


    The ck shadow revealed a man with dark purple skin and a cloth on his head, while the other rgos members were also from various races.


    "Tch.. Annoying!" said the purple-skinned man.


    Suddenly, a double scythe appears on the purple-skinned man''s hand and pushes Farron back. Just as the other rgos members want to attack Farron, a long white arch flies toward them [Sword Art - Crescent sh].


    *Swish* Some of the rgos members couldn''t react fast enough and got injured. However, rather than the usual red blood coloring from the injury, they released pitch-ck blooding from their injury.


    "You got careless, Farron." said Anny, who was approaching them.


    "Shut up! I don''t need your help." replied Farron.


    "Hmm¡­ This fight will be difficult." said Addie, Afir''s fifth-grade holy knight.


    A group of holy knights from the mix of Temple of Death, Karum, Afir, and Zion religions follow behind Addie. At the same time, the rgos members didn''t seem afraid and were more eager to fight. The Holy Knight is the same as the elite knight of the kingdom.


    All of them have the minimum power of a fourth-gradebatant. When rgos created chaos in the world a dozen years ago, people learned that only fourth-grade and abovebatants were able to fight against rgos''s followers.


    Because of the time constraint and the secrecy, the four religious groups couldn''t gather more holy knights and were only able to use their current holy knights. Still, their number can reach almost twenty people.


    Combined with the support of all the priest leaders from the back, they are certainly a force to be reckoned with. However, they didn''t dare to get careless as they knew how vicious rgos believers could be, especially after feeling their opponent''s strength.


    Most of the rgos members consist of fourth-gradebatants with two fifth-gradebatants. At the same time, the purple-skinned man who looks like their leader is a sixth-gradebatant.


    Combined with rgos''s nasty skills/spells, this force could easily destroy a small country. Just as the Holy Knights and the rgos''s followers start their battle, the whole area begins to tremble.


    Not far from their location, a few of Zion''s priests finished their chant and cast a spell [Formation Spell - Ground Sanctum]. *Grrt* In front of the priest, who stood at six different locations nearby, appeared a tall earth pir with countless runes.


    Suddenly, the whole area near rgos and Holy knights is isted from the outside. Furthermore, the rgos member feels their body getting heavier and weaker over time.


    Various hands and spikes made of the earth also appear from the ground, trying to grab the rgos members. Unfortunately, rgos'' followers are also elitebatants and could easily dodge this attack.


    Still, the weak and heavy body feeling is quite troublesome for them. Using this opportunity, the Holy Knights immediately pushed the outnumbered rgos members.


    At the same time, Angus, Anna, and Duchess Amberze look at the battle from the top of a tall building outside the Ground Sanctum.


    "Hoo¡­ That''s quite a handy spell. I never knew a religious group like Zion had that kind of spell. It seems Jayna and my squad is unnecessary."mented Duchess Amberze.


    "Hmm¡­ I am not sure about that." replied Angus as he looked at a particr foggy area.


    "Why did you say that?" asked the Duchess.


    "When I got the report about the epidemic, I found it very odd since the epidemic is spreading too fast. The first thing in my mind is someone is deliberately spreading this gue. So, I decided to check the condition of the city on the first day and find a few oddities."


    "First, this area is still full of beggars and homeless people, but none of them are dead or get infected by the gue. Normally, these people should be the first ones infected by the gue since theyck hygiene and proper food."


    "Unless they have certain immunity or eat something to prevent the gue, they should get infected by the gue before the city''s residents. This leads me to think they are the mastermind behind the gue."<sub> </sub>


    "Furthermore, there is a ce not far from here that seems covered by a misty fog and ignored by anyone. If it is not because of Lily passing by the area coincidentally a few days ago, I may still be oblivious to this ce."


    "I suspect someone cast a high circle spell at that location or enchanted it. This kind of ce is perfect for someone''s base or hideout. Since the ce is not far from where the beggars gather, I think it is rted." exined Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Make sense. Now, you mention it. I also think that the foggy area is weird. Hmm.. The fog is spreading around and getting thicker." said Duchess Amberze as she found the fog spread around.


    In the meantime, the battle inside the Ground Sanctum begins more chaotic and destroys the nearby building.


    "This feeling¡­ A special istion spell, huh?! It seems you already prepared this attack from the start." said the purple-skinned man.


    Farron didn''t respond and kept attacking the purple-skinned man. Anny also wanted to fight against the purple-skinned man. She feels an ominous feeling from the purple-skinned man''s double scythe. Moreover, she feels the man is powerful and dangerous.


    Before she could help Farron, two fifth-gradebatants attacked and stopped her. Fighting rgos is almost the same as fighting monsters.


    They couldn''t get a single scratch or were injured by rgos followers. Otherwise, they will get infected with an unknown disease and dieter. Hence, they need to be extra careful when fighting against them and make the Holy knights less aggressive than usual.


    *Growl* Suddenly, a loud beastly roar was heard inside the mist. Then, various animals like dogs, cats, birds, and ratse out from the fog area. The animals'' condition is quite weird since they keep drooling a ck liquid from their mouths.


    Soon, the animals are run toward the Zion priests who are maintaining the Ground Sanctum spell.


    Seeing the iing animals, "That''s Infected Animal!! Kill It!! Don''t let them bite or scratch you." said one of the Karum knights.


    Unfortunately, the nearby knights are not holy knights and are only third-gradebatants at the strongest. Under the agile onught of the ferocious animals, three of Zion''s priests get bitten by them. Then, the bite wounds turn the skin ck and start rotting their body.


    The bitten Zion''s priest couldn''t do anything and stop their spell while in pain. Fortunately, the spell is still working but is less effective than before. Sensing the Ground Sanctum debuffing effect weakening, the rgos followers begin to fight boldly.


    "Tch.. we shouldn''t trust the barrier to those Zion." replied Anny as she avoided her opponent''s attack.


    Just as the animals run towards the remaining Zion''s priest, a blurry fire cuts down the charging animal and burns them to ash. Then, a few groups of knights start following the blurry fire and killing the escaped animal.


    At the same time, the sh Squad also kills the infected animals and keeps them away from the Zion''s priest. All of them are moving fast, especially their vice leader Adeline who is cutting down any infected animal who tries to pass through her.


    *AWOOO* a loud howling is heard from inside the fog. Soon, arge group of wolves came out of the mist and charged the sh squad.


    "That''s gue Hound!! It''s summoning creatures!! They can keep spawning unless we stop the caster!" informed the nearby Karum knight.


    As the ones that hate rgos the most, all Karum believers are familiar with some spells/skills gor''s believers used.


    "It means we need to go inside the fog. Lady Jayna, leave this area to me. Please lead the Royal Guard and the nearby religious knights into the mist." said Adeline.


    Jayna, who is covered by crimson fire, stopped killing the nearby animal and nodded at Adeline with her usual cold face. Without saying anything, she ran towards the mist.


    "Ehh.. It seems my niece is going to enter the mist. Aren''t you worried about her, mister boyfriend?" teased Duchess Amberze.


    "Worried?! It would be lying if I said no. However, I also can''t keep protecting her forever. Besides, our rtionship started because she asked me to make her stronger.


    "If I keep protecting her and denying her strength, I will not only hurt her but also bury her talent. Jayna is the most talented girl I know, even before merging with Fire Phoenix. Her merge with Fire Phoenix only makes her reach greater heights in the future." exined Angus.


    ''This boy is really an enigma. If it is Leon who said that, I could still take it since he has a dozen years of experience and sharp discerning eyes. But, judging from his tone, it seems he already found Jayna''s talent many years ago. How could he do that?'' thought Duchess Amberze.

 Chapter 411 Cardinal

    ''How could he do that?'' thought Duchess Amberze.


    Recognizing someone''s talent is not simple, especially inplex things like battling andbat. Even some experts need days or months before fully deciding if the person is genuinely talented or not.


    Moreover, the judging criteria are usually based on someone''s personal experience. For example, a fire elementalbatant may say someone who has a great affinity with fire is talented inbat but not in other aspects.


    This kind of judgment is not wrong but also not correct. However, to judge someone if they are genuinely talented inbat or not, they need to be evaluated not just from one aspect but all aspects. It means the judge also needs to be proficient in these aspects.


    While thinking about Angus, Duchess Amberze looks at her niece fighting the iing gue Hound and is once again surprised.


    ''No waste movement!! Good position! urate decision! Even an elitebatant in my squad is hardly able to do this. Isn''t she like only eighteen years old? How could this be possible?!!'' thought Duchess Amberze.


    When people are battling againstrge crowds, they need to pay attention to their opponent and their surroundings. In this kind of battle, people will always reveal their ws and be easily distracted.


    Even an elite knight who has been training for dozens of years may not be able to do what Jayna has done right now.


    Yet not only does Jayna manage to grasp her surroundings perfectly, but she also does not let her opponent touch even a single hair of her while using as little mana as possible.


    The Duchess is like not looking at an eighteen-year-oldbatant but an expert with dozens of years of experience.


    ''Wait for a second, if I am not wrong, Jayna started getting taught by Angus around twelve or thirteen. Does it mean Angus can teach her until she bes like this in less than six years? Impossible!! Someone may teach her?! Maybe Leon?'' thought of the Duchess Amberze.


    "Mr. Boyfriend, does anyone else teach my niece inbat beside you?" asked the Duchess.


    "Huh?! What are you talking about?" asked Angus back while still observing Jayna''s fight.


    "Well, I just want to know if Leon or anyone else happens to teach her inbat." replied the Duchess.


    "No way. Like hell, I will not let other people teach Jayna. Even swordmaster Ban only qualifies to teach her a few sword arts and basic swordsmanship. Besides that, no one is teaching her, especially about battling things.


    "Don''t you know fighting is a very dangerous andplex art? Onepse of judgment could cost your life. There is no way I will let some untrusted person or even her father teach her this important thing." answered Angus.


    Hearing Angus''s answer, Duchess Amberze couldn''t help but nod and agree with Leon''s evaluation of Angus. Suddenly, a silver light shed from behind them.


    "Master Angus, it is done." said Lily.


    Then, Lily gave a transparent box containing a shining sphere to Angus.


    "Good. Hm¡­ Lily, did you master the Sniper Shot spell?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, Master Angus. I could cast it without chanting." said Lily.


    "This has be a little bit boring. Even Anna can sleep peacefully right now. How about a little match, Lily?" asked Angus.


    "Interesting? What is it?" said Lily as she gave an excited tone.


    "Let''s shoot those gue Hounds with a Snipe Shot spell and whoever gets the least missed shot will win." said Angus while pointing at the gue Hound.


    *Whish* a small magic circle appears on Angus''s finger [3rd Circle - Snipe Shot]. A gue Hound''s head exploded from Angus''s spell in the blink of an eye.


    "Hmm.. Alright." said Lily while also pointing her finger at gue Hound.


    Then, the gue Hound''s head explodes out of nowhere from Lily and Angus''s spell. At the same time, Duchess Amberze couldn''t help but feel weird at the sudden match. The Duchess noticed that although Angus said it was a little match, it was not simple as it seemed.


    Angus and Lily always target the gue Hound, who justes out from the foggy area a few hundred meters from their location. Moreover, because they stay in high buildings near the sea, the wind is stronger and more unpredictable.


    Snipe Shot is a very long-range spell. However, their uracy is not too great without other supporting spells, especially in a windy area like this. Still, Angus and Lily are able to use this snipe shot easily. They can calcte all the wind and other factors before shooting it.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* More gue Hound''s head exploded as soon as they left the foggy area. With the little match of Angus and Lily, Jayna and the others can reach the foggy area more easily.


    Soon, Jayna and the royal guards enter the foggy area, followed by others. As soon as they enter the fog, they find the fog bes thicker and they can''t hear the outside.<sub> </sub>


    ''An istion or barrier magic?!!'' thought everyone.


    Before long, they find the fog area bes more strange as they can''t find the gue Hound anymore. All they see is the thick fog. Then, they start to hear someone scream.


    "Impossible!! You are dead! No!!" screamed one of the knights.


    "Stay away from me!!" another person also screamed.


    Like a domino, everyone started to scream even the elite royal guard near Jayna also screamed in fear and became hysterical. Some people even bepletely crazy and attack their surroundings. Even a few decide to suicide or die from severe panic attacks.


    At the same time, Jayna also feels her surroundings have changed and shows some kind of illusion. She begins to see some of the Fire Phoenix''s painful memories along with hers.


    The illusion changes and keeps making her remember what she fears the most. However, she didn''t react and looked at the surroundings with a cold face.


    After a while, "Is that all?" said Jayna coldly.


    Not getting a response from the surrounding, "Compared to Angus, this kind of thing feels like a cheap imitation." said Jayna.


    Suddenly, Jayna was covered with a hot crimson me and taking a sword drawing stance [Sword Art - Morning Break]. *Swish* At the same time, everyone from the outside could see a sh of fireing out from the Fog area in a split second.


    "Hmm.. They should never do that. Now, Jayna is super pissed off."mented Angus while shooting another gue Hound.


    At the same time, the fog began to disappear, revealing Jayna and everyone slowly. Not far from Jayna, a few people with the same clothes as rgos were cut in half and the entire building in the back.


    Only an old man wearing a massive ck cloak wielding a ck scepter survives. The old man looks like an average person with white hair on his head and beard. However, his skin looks pale yellow and has various red rashes and many ck spots on it.


    Few Karum knights who survive the illusion begin to notice this person''splexion.


    "Shit!! Get away from him! He is the rgos Cardinal!" yelled the Karum knights.


    Every religious organization has its own rank and title. However, some are simr for every religion, such as Sacred Maiden, the Pope, and Cardinals. These three are the most important positions inside a religious group.


    Unlike other titles and ranks, these three titles cannot be given but must be achieved. To get these ranks, they need to do a lot of tests from their God. In some way, they are chosen by their god.


    Moreover, these people could use some of their god''s power with certain limitations. Using the power bestowed by their god, they could be like a pseudo-seventh-gradebatant in a short time. Furthermore, they will also have the power which their God governs.


    rgos is the Evil God of gue and Illness. Hence, their cardinal also has this kind of power. Before the surrounding knight could react, some of them began coughing and vomiting ck blood.


    This is the power of rgos Cardinal. They can infect their surroundings just by being nearby.


    Seeing something wrong with the surrounding knight, "My Lady, I think we need to retreat first!" said one of the Royal Guard.


    "You go first." replied Jayna shortly.


    Then, Jayna covered herself in me and charged toward the rgos Cardinal. The Cardinal didn''t expect someone to dare get closer to him. His gue infection skill bes stronger as people get closer to him.


    He could kill any lower-gradebatant in less than five minutes with his current power. Moreover, his gue also inflicted pain and weakened them slowly. Basically, any lower-gradebatant will be immobilized in pain just by being near him.


    Despite his initial surprise, he could still react appropriately. The old man is not only a rgos Cardinal but also a sixth-grade magician with rich battle experience. *ng* Jayna''s sword shed with Cardinal''s scepter and pushed him back.


    "Weird.. How could you not get infected?"mented the Cardinal before flying in the air.


    Jayna didn''t reply and created a pair of fire wings on her back before pursuing the Cardinal. *Whoosh* The rgos Cardinal and Jayna begin to fight in the air. One is trying to cut down the other while the other tries to create distance and shoot low circle spells.


    "Hee.. a sixth-grade magician. Don''t you want to help her, Mr. Boyfriend?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Hmm.. He will be good practice for Jayna." replied Angus.

 Chapter 412 Zokline

    "Hmm.. He will be good practice for Jayna." replied Angus.


    In the meantime, inside the Ground Sanctum, thebined force of four religious groups was finally able to push the rgos followers back. The rgos members were overwhelmed by the continued onught and fell one by one.


    Although rgos members have nasty spells/skills to infect others with some unknown disease, they are still outnumbered. Moreover, the Holy knight also gets supported by their priest and could resist some of rgos'' nasty skills/spells.


    Seeing the dangerous situation and they could be eradicated at any moment, "Group up together!!" shouted the purple-skinned man.


    Then, he released a massive green arc of energy from his double scythe [Cruelty - Blister Divide]. *Whoosh* Farron didn''t dare receive the iing attack as he noticed arge amount of foul energy from it.


    Blister Divide kept going until it hit the Ground Sanctum barrier. *ng* *BAM* At the same time, the two remaining Zion priests coughed blood as they couldn''t hold the barrier. Feeling nothing restraining him and the nearby space, the rgos leader went towards his group.


    "A chance!! Every shot!!"manded Karum Priest leader.


    [4th Circle - Vigor Benediction] [3rd Circle - Holy st] [2nd Circle - Holy Water] Many spells are flying toward the rgos member. At this moment, rgos'' leader seems like breaking something in his hand. *Crack* [4th Circle - Summoning]


    A bright light appeared in front of him. However, the priest didn''t stop and kept shooting at them. After a while, they finally stopped and found another dreadful presence from the rgos group.


    As the view bes more apparent, they find in front of the rgos follower a massive hunk of ck-colored rough stone. This stone is the one that defends the continued spells from the priests.


    Then, the rgos leader takes out the cloth on top of his head and reveals a pointed horn from his forehead.


    Seeing the leader figure, "T-That''s¡­ He is One-Horned Eucros!" eximed the Temple of Death priest leader.


    Suddenly, the massive ck stone seems to be moving and reveals its actual appearance. Find the true nature of the rough ck stone. Everyone immediately gets goosebumps and cold sweat seeing the creature in front of them.


    "What the hell is that?" asked Anny, the Karum sixth grade holy knight.


    "A-Are we truly fighting that?!" said one of the Holy Knights nearby.


    In front of them, there is a gigantic ck-colored snake that keeps getting bigger. *Ssshhsss* Hissing the snake loudly as it just woke up from its slumber. Then, the enormous snake releases purple gas from its mouth.


    "Poison Gas!! Everyone huddle up!" said the Karum Priest leader while casting a simple barrier.


    In the meantime, the appearance of the unknown snake beast also attracted Angus and the others.


    "What is that? I''ve never seen that beast before." said Duchess Amberze.


    "If I am not wrong, I think it should be the extinct Zokline, the mountain eater." replied Angus as he observed the snake.


    Hearing Angus''s reply, "Zokline??" asked Duchess Amberze back.


    "It is an extinct ancient beast. However, I also don''t know much about it besides its appearance and name. I only know from the historical record that they could easily eat a mountain and were called a mountain eater."


    "Ancient Beast?! Damn, we need to evacuate the whole city and the quarantine zone." said Duchess Amberze before turning into a red sh.


    Ancient and Legendary Beast couldn''t be measured up just by their grade. Some of them even could be hailed as cmities or natural disasters. From Angus''s exnation, the Duchess knows that there is a possibility Zokline belongs to a disastrous ancient beast.


    At the same time, Angus found that the sleeping Anna had already awakened from her sleep and looked intently at the giant snake.


    "Anna, what do you think about that snake?" asked Angus.


    "Cute!! It''s super cute!" replied Anna.


    ''C-Cute!! Okay, I didn''t expect that kind of answer. But, which part of it looks cute?'' thought Angus while looking at the dreadful snake.<sub> </sub>


    "Err.. Did you want it?" probed Angus.


    "Nope, it already belongs to that purple horn." replied Anna while shaking her head.


    "I see." said Angus before looking back at Jayna, still fighting in the air against the Cardinal.


    Angus didn''t truly worry about Zokline since he knew the restriction of using it as the contractor of the legendary beast. Unless the One-Horned Eucros can Completely Subdue Zokline, which is an impossible case, he didn''t need to worry about Zokline.


    Achieving a Completely Subdued contract rtionship is practically impossible. If Angus''s heritage chi didn''t act during Draven''s contract, he would never be able to subdue himpletely.


    Moreover, the Ancient and Legendary Beast has considerable pride. The moment they know they will be Completely Subdued during the contract process, they will kill themself.


    In other words, the contractor needs at least a lot of power to finish the contract process before letting the beast react and think. Ancient Beasts like Zokline will never do something for free. It must get something in return.


    It means the rgos leader couldn''t use andmand Zokline too much. With this kind of limitation, Angus could just beat that snaketer after it fights everyone. Angus prefers to put his attention on Jayna, who is fighting in the sky.


    Jayna and Angus rarely fight in the sky since Angus himself are not too proficient in this omnidirectional area. Compared to a sixth-gradebatant who could fly freely in the sky, Angus is more experienced in fighting on the ground.


    Still, it didn''t mean Angus couldn''t teach anything about airbat. He could fight properly in the air but was not as proficient as those old experts who often fought in the air for years.


    Therefore, he is more worried about Jayna since she didn''t learn much about fighting in the air. However, Angus and Jayna also have [Analyze] to predict and help them fight in the air.


    Furthermore, Angus could also help by sending helpful warnings and advice from a distance using their [Allegiance] bond. The rgos Cardinal begins to have a hard time dealing with Jayna. He didn''t have time to use any higher circle spell than the third circle.


    ''Who is she?! She is improving too fast!!'' thought the rgos Cardinal while parrying Jayna''s burning sword.


    The rgos Cardinal realize Jayna''s huge improvement since they start fighting in the air. He notices Jayna is only a third-gradebatant and initially tries to use his air advantage. However, he didn''t expect Jayna to be more proficient in airbat as time passed by.


    It ismon knowledge that Magicians are weak at closebat. However, with the help of flying spells, they can negate this weakness. Magicians who can fly around are like a tiger with a pair of wings.


    Some people even said that magicians must be proficient in airbat to survive. As a full-fledged sixth-grade magician, the rgos Cardinal has a lot of experience in airbat. Hence, he didn''t expect to be pushed back by a young third-grade warrior.


    After pursuing a while, Jayna feels her mana deplete faster than fighting on the ground. Although using fire wing does not consume too much mana, she is still only third grade, with the mana higher than the average fourth-gradebatant.


    She will definitely exhaust her mana firstpared to a sixth-grade magician with a massive amount of mana. At this moment, mana fluctuates in a certain direction [3rd Circle - Mana Transfer]. After Angus casts the spell, Jayna immediately feels her mana refilled.


    Usually, this spell will harm the target since every person''s mana is different. Unless they use a special spell like [Divine Magic - Prayer''s Room.], this spell will only harm the target.


    However, Angus and Jayna notice after she touches Angus''s soul, their mana bes more simr to the point they could exchange mana with just a touch. If it is not because of theirrge current distance, Angus could just touch Jayna to refill her mana.


    Feeling Angus''s mana, Jayna couldn''t help but smile. Then, she ps her fire wings and shoots a few fire feathers at the rgos Cardinal [Phoenix Rain].


    *Whish* *Whish* *Whish* Since she is not inside the Prayer''s Room area, she couldn''t shoot too many Phoenix Rain at once, even with the help of Angus''s mana. Didn''t expect such an attack, the rgos Cardinal immediately shielded himself using his scepter [Erosion - Feast Barrier].


    ''Artifact!!'' thought both Angus and Jayna solemnly.


    In the meantime, the Holy Knights have a hard time fighting against Zokline, who keeps sprouting poisonous gas. Not only is the gas toxic, but it also has a corrosive effect. The Holy Knights and priests could see the nearby stone debris melting slowly.


    On top of their barrier spells, they also need to empower it with their mana while fighting the gigantic Zokline. Moreover, the snake also has very thick and sturdy skin. No matter what kind of attack theyunch, they couldn''t even create a scratch on it.


    Using this opportunity, the rgos leader breaks another rune crystal [4th Circle - Summoning]. Then, a bright light appeared before him and arge moth appeared.

 Chapter 413 Dawn Star

    Seeing the rgos leader summon another beast, "Farron, we need to stop him before he summons another beast." said Anny while dodging the massive tail of Zokline.


    "Easier said than done. This giant snake is not letting us near its master. Look out!!" replied Farron as he saw Zokline spit purple liquid.


    Some of the Holy Knights didn''t manage to dodge in time and touch the purple liquid. They start to scream in pain while melting slowly. The one that gets bathed in purple liquid even dying on the spot, while the survivor one immobilized, writhing in pain and agony.


    Even with the help of the Priest leaders, they still couldn''t neutralize the poison on them. This shows how dangerous Zokline poison is. At this moment, the rgos leader stands on top of the gigantic moth and flies in the air.


    Then, the bottom part of the Moth bes darker and distorted. A momentter, a horde of ape beasts came out from it.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ it is a Space-Belly Moth. Hurry, Shoot it down!!" said the Karum priest leader.


    Before they could shoot the Moth down, the rgos leader kept sending flying ck-colored arcs while swinging his scythe.


    "Hahaha¡­ Let''s see if you can shoot me down." said the rgos leader.


    Suddenly, the rgos leader sees a red light approaching him at a fast speed. He immediately reacts quickly and defends using his artifact. *Bang* a greatsword hit the rgos leader from above.


    "I don''t know why rgos believers are here. However, don''t think you could just keep releasing disastrous beasts inside a city!!" said Duchess Amberze.


    Using her tremendous strength, the Duchess pushed the leader and his giant moth down to the ground. *BAMM* The Space-Belly Moth didn''t expect sudden force from Duchess Amberze and crashed down.


    "What an outrageous strength!!" said rgos Leader as he stabilized himself.


    Just before Duchess Amberze pursues him, a huge tailes in her direction. *Whoosh* *BOOM* the entire area razed into nothing but a fan-shaped ground mark. *Shsss* Hissing the Zokline loudly while looking at the Duchess Amberze, who appeared not far from it.


    "Hmph¡­ You are quite fast for someone withrge size. Adeline, kill those Gunk Baboons! Don''t let them spread around the city! You two Holy Knights fight Eucros and prevent him from summoning another nasty beast. I will take care of this giant snake."manded the Duchess.


    Before anyone replies, the Duchess is covered with fire and charged toward the Zokline [Fire Assault]. She appeared on the Zokline''s side and hit it with her greatsword [Anduril - Resize].


    In the blink of an eye, her greatsword turns into a gigantic sword, flinging Zokline towards the outside city. *BAMM* Then, the Duchess disappears again, leaving only a red sh in the distance.


    Farron and Anny immediately charge at rgos'' leader using the absence of the ancient beast. While all this is happening, Jayna is still fighting against the Cardinal in the air. The Cardinal keeps defending himself using the Feast Barrier.


    "Tch.. How much does this girl''s mana have? Even Odiel will empty his mana long ago. Yet, this girl keeps attacking like she has endless mana without using any single potion." grumbled the Cardinal.


    Suddenly, he finds a gigantic snake flying over them. Both Jayna and the Cardinal are surprised at this scene but immediately focus back and fight again.


    ''That''s Odiel''s Zokline. Howe it is flying around?! It seems I also need to get serious.'' thought the Cardinal.


    "Tch.. I didn''t want to use this, but you left me no choice. [Erosion - Abomination Parade]" said the Cardinal, grabbing his scepter with both hands.


    Suddenly, the Erosion Scepter releases a pitch-ck gas towards the surrounding area. It keeps spreading out in the shape of a huge ck sphere in the air. Jayna finds the ck sphere has the same corrosive properties as Feast Barrier before and decides to take a distance from it.


    Then, the ck sphere starts to reshape into dozens of mangle lumps of meats that release a putrid smell and ck liquid. After a while, these meats begin to move and charge at Jayna.


    Jayna also didn''t stay silent either. She focused her mind and readied her sword in a draw stance all this time. As soon as the ck sphere cleared, Jayna immediately swung her burning sword [Sword Art - Morning Break].


    *Swish* All the lump of meat in front of Jayna is cut horizontally, leaving fire on its wound. Unfortunately, the Cardinal is left unscathed as another Feast Barrier protects him. However, he became more solemn at such a strong attack.


    Moreover, he notices the abomination meat is struggling to regenerate from its wound. Some of them even instantly burned to ash because of their small size.


    ''Her fire managed to prevent the abomination regeneration?! Who is this girl? I have never heard of such a girl inside the Heart Kingdom.'' thought the Cardinal while controlling the surviving abomination to attack Jayna.<sub> </sub>


    However, Jayna didn''t dodge and stayed on her spot. She opens her palm and creates a small fireball. At the same time, the entire space surrounding the Cardinal and Jayna was enveloped with a transparent barrier [4th Circle - Space Barrier].


    Just as the Cardinal is noticed at the sudden appearance of the barrier, a zing lightes from Jayna''s direction [Hellfire - Dawn Star].


    *BOOM* *Whoshh* Like mothsing to fire, the abomination meats enveloped by the explosion from Jayna''s Dawn Star turn to ash. The skill is so powerful that Angus even needs to spend half his mana to keep the Space Barrier.


    "As expected, this skill is truly outrageous. Unfortunately, it could only be used for someone like Jayna."mented Angus.


    After a while, the view cleared. Jayna was still flying in the air with a fire wing on her back. Currently, she has a rough breath. However, she is many times better than her opponent''s state.


    The rgos Cardinal is charred ck while still holding his scepter artifact, Erosion. He is lying at the bottom of the Space Barrier. Despite his serious condition, he is still alive but can''t say anything as his body is roasted thoroughly, inside and outside.


    Knowing this is his end, the Cardinal uses hisst strength to stab his own heart using the pointed end of his scepter. *Stab* Jayna also notices this, but she is too exhausted to prevent the Cardinal''sst movement.


    Suddenly, the charred cardinal body is bloated like it is going to explode. Thinking it is a suicide technique, Angus immediately creates an opening on his barrier and lets Jayna out from it.


    A momentter, the bloated cardinal exploded and released a foul ck gas inside the space barrier. Before Angus and Jayna could feel relief, the whole Space Barrier was destroyed without warning. *Crang* *Bam* Something fell from the barrier and hit the ground below.


    As soon as the barrier broke, Angus received a severe bacsh from it and had some internal injury. *Cough* *Cough* Angus spitting some blood from his mouth.


    "Angus!!" called Anna worriedly.


    "Urgh.. It''s okay. I just didn''t expect it to break the barrier forcefully like that." said Angus.


    Most of the high circle barrier spell is channeling type and could cause severe bacsh when the barrier is broken withrge brute force. Although the high circle barrier spell is stronger and better than the lower circle, it also possesses a huge risk.


    However, Angus didn''t expect that something would be able to break his Space Barrier before he could strengthen it. Even Jayna Dawn Star''s skill could only have a small crack.


    Among the other barrier spells that Angus knows, the Space Barrier is one of the strongest barrier spells he could cast. It could even withstand fifth circle spells or sixth-gradebatant attacks. Yet, it breaks just like that after the bloated cardinal body explodes.


    At the same time, Jayna immediately ps her fire wing and creates a distance from the ck gas in the air. She knew nothing about the ck gas, but since it could destroy Angus''s Space Barrier, she chose to be extra careful.


    Suddenly, she feels something charge her from the ground. *GROOAAR* an abomination without a bloated body and cardinal face attacks Jayna. Fortunately, she is in the air and could easily dodge the attack and create another distance.


    After its jump attack failed, the bloated Cardinal fell to the ground and exploded, releasing nasty ck goo and gas to the surrounding area. Like a mindless creature, it roared and jumped towards Jayna again.


    Despite its bloated and mangled body, it still managed to do a powerful jump to attack Jayna. The bloated Cardinal keeps attacking Jayna despite her avoiding it in the air.


    She didn''t dare to counterattack as this bloated cardinal kept releasing the ck goo and gas each time it hit something.


    ''It seems he couldn''t fly and be like a mindless beast.'' analyzed Jayna.


    Still, she didn''t know what to do since she was exhausted and couldn''t use any powerful attack again. *Bam* Just as it wanted tounch at Jayna again, its head suddenly exploded [3rd Circle - Snipe Shot].


    "That''s for breaking my barrier." said Angus after shooting his spell.


    However, the bloated cardinal seems to ignore his exploded head and jumps toward Jayna again.


    "Tch.. What a persistent tumor!!" said Angus as he cast Snipe Shot again.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Angus keeps shooting, but the bloated cardinal keeps regenerating despite already losing its head.

 Chapter 414 I Am Flying

    While Angus keeps shooting at the mindless bloated cardinal, the Royal Guards and other knights realize the distress of their princess.


    "Stay away from the Fourth Princess!! [Sword Art - zing sh]." shouted one of the Royal Guards.


    *BOOM* The royal guards didn''t hold back and released their full-powered attack. Receiving the sudden attack, the bloated cardinal was thrown far away from the side.


    "Idiot! Get out of here!!" shouted Jayna.


    *Bam* Before the Royal Guards react, one of them is suddenly tackled by the bloated cardinal. Despite the high-quality armor and various safety runes, the royal guard couldn''t even hold on a second before being embedded into a nearby building.


    During this time, the bloated cardinal releases ck gas and liquid. Three of the royal guards get hit by it and slump on the ground while screaming in pain. Their bodies not only turn ck but also begin to bloated.


    Then tentacles made of flesh came from the bloated cardinal towards the three royal guards and attached to their bodies. A momentter, theybine and be bigger. Seeing the gruesomebination, the nearby knights back off.


    "What is that thing?!" asked one of the knights nearby.


    "I.. I am also not sure. We didn''t have any information about such a thing." said the Karum knight.


    *Grooarr* After roaring loudly, the bloated flesh meat jumped towards Jayna again.


    ''Why does it keep targeting Jayna? Is it revenge?!'' thought Angus while shooting Snipe Shot.


    "Angus.. Angus.. It''s a meat bubble!! I want to burst it! Throw me! Throw me!" said Anna excitedly.


    "Huh?!" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Throw me!! I will pop it like a bubble." said Anna.


    Then, Angus turns silent for a moment andmunicates with Jayna.


    "Okay." said Angus while grabbing Anna''s hem.


    Without any sign and hesitation, Angus throws Anna high into the sky. *Fling*


    "WAAA!!" screamed Anna while flying high into the sky.


    "Lily, I suppose you don''t want to help us?" asked Angus.


    "Correct, Master Angus. Competing in Snipe Shot uracy and fighting the sixth-grade magician is different. Although I doubt such a thing could be called people anymore. Still, I don''t n to help master Angus any further." replied Lily.


    Lily is unlike any other homunculus created for the Heart kingdom''s weapon. She has a special privilege and position inside the kingdom. She has the freedom to do what she wants as long as it does not detriment the Heart Kingdom.


    Moreover, she has a strict order not to join any faction from Master Benjamin. Still, Master Benjamin does not restrict her choice and freedom to fight in the battle. She could fight anyone she wanted. However, it didn''t mean the other could coax and take advantage of her.


    Although Lily is still inadequate in socializing, her father will know if someone tries to take advantage of her with an underhanded tactic. In terms of cunningness, no one could match this 1000-year-old immortal bone.


    Therefore, King Leon strictly ordered not to coax or manipte Lily for their benefit. The one that vites this order will need topensate Master Benjamin and be executed on the spot.


    "Well, Since you are free, could you please keep recording that bloated lump of meat for future research?" asked Angus.


    "I already did from the start. That thing is kind of interesting. I am sure Father will be interested in it." said Lily.


    "Then, I will get going first." said Angus before flying towards Jayna''s direction.


    In the meantime, the Holy Knight and the priest leader from the four religious groups are still fighting the Gunk Baboon and the remaining rgos followers.


    Anny and Farron fight against the rgos leader while not letting Space-Belly Moth fly again. As for the rest, they fight against Gunk Baboon with the help of Adeline and her sh squad.


    "Secure the perimeter! Don''t let any Baboon escape! Keep covering your body with mana and Immediately apply potion to any wound!" shouted Adeline, the vice leader of the sh squad.


    Gunk Baboon is a huge Baboon with immense physical power and a disgusting way of attacking. They often throw their hardened feces as projectiles at the enemy. Not only is the feces stinky as hell, but it is also as hard as steel.


    Furthermore, since it has a very grubby life, their ws could cause severe infection to the wound. However, this is not the most dangerous part about Gunk Baboon. Gunk Baboon is ssified as a disastrous beast because it is a carrier of deadly ticks.<sub> </sub>


    Gunk Baboon is a very unhygienic creature and makes the tick in its body mutate. For the Gunk Baboon, this deadly tick could not cause them harm because of their body''s high resistance and immunity. But, it is a different case for other living beings.


    The deadly tick is called Gunk Tick. They can secrete poison and inject it through their bite. After the toxin umtes enough inside one body, it could cause brain death. The Gunk Tick''s poison also could be more deadly as the Gunk Baboon''s grade increases.


    In other words, any high-grade Baboon may be able to infect anyone, even the high-grade holy knights or sh squad. Furthermore, like any ape beast type, Gunk Baboon is very agile and always fights in groups.


    Facing this kind of creature, Adeline and her squad have a hard time even with the help of the other Holy Knights. Moreover, they couldn''t fight properly since there would be tremors and shockwaves once in a while.


    Not far from them, Farron and Anny are fighting hard against the one-horned Eucros. As a part of the demon race, One-horned Eucros has a massive amount of mana like the elf. With the Cruelty artifact in his hand, he could fight on par with Farron and Anny.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* Destruction spreads around as they begin to give their all in this fight.


    "How dare you injure my precious moth!!" yelled Odiel, the One-Horned Eucros, while sending ck arc energy.


    "Huft... Huft... Is he a monster? How much mana does he have?" said Anny while drinking a mana potion and dodging the iing ck arc.


    In the meantime, Odiel also notices their cardinal Bn''s mana signature is gone. He also feels plenty of rgos'' divine energy near Bn''sst location.


    ''Tch.. Don''t tell me that old man Bn is dead?! This is seriously going out of our n.'' thought Odiel before shing with Farron.


    Meanwhile, Jayna keeps luring the bloated cardinal from everyone towards a certain location. Suddenly, she heard a voice from above.


    "I am flying!! I am flying!!" screamed Anna happily.


    *BOOMM* In the blink of an eye, Anna hit the bloated cardinal as it tried to jump at the exhausted Jayna. Using this opportunity, Jayna stopped at one of the nearby buildings and was caught by Angus, who appeared beside her.


    *Huft* *Huft* Jayna didn''t say anything as they kept using [Allegiance] tomunicate. *GROOARR* A roaring sound was heard from the cracked ground below. After the dust settles down, they find the entire area pasted with ck liquid and sttered meat.


    The bloated cardinal body mass is many times smaller than before, while Anna is bathed in ck blood liquid and meat uninjured. She keeps stomping the wriggling meat on the ground.


    "It burst! It burst!!" said Anna excitedly, ignoring her dirty appearance.


    The bloated cardinal seems angry at Anna''s sudden intrusion and charges at her. Looking at the iing lump of meat, Anna brandished her punch [Anna Punch]. *BAMM* Instantly, Anna is passing through the mindless cardinal body and holding a ck scepter.


    "Just that?!" said Angus.


    Angus and Jayna are surprised at how easily the little troublemaker handles the seemingly immortal lump of flesh that regenerates endlessly. During this moment, they find the scattered flesh is still wriggling around, moving toward Anna.


    Oblivious to this, Anna swung the ck scepter in her hand yfully. *Swing* *Swing* At this moment, the flesh stops approaching Anna and moving ording to the ck scepter''s direction.


    Noticing this, "Anna, try to gather all the scattered meat using the scepter." instructed Angus from above.


    "Hmm?? Alright." replied Anna after observing the ck scepter for a moment.


    Then Anna points to the ck scepter in front of her. Suddenly, all the surrounding flesh, ck gas, and liquid gather in front of Anna. They keep umting until they reach a four-meter-tall ck sphere.


    "Hmm.. Too big. Smaller!!" said Anna tapping the sphere with the scepter.


    Instantly, the spherepressed into the size of a rice ball. Without hesitation, Anna eats the whole ck sphere and swallows it in one gulp. Seeing this, Angus and Jayna immediatelye down and approach Anna.


    "Anna, how many times have I told you not to eat strange things? You could get a stomach ache." reprimanded Jayna with worry like a mother.


    At the same time, Angus could only facepalm for this little monster''s behavior. Then, he also notices some of the knights looking at Anna with fear. They could feel a very ominous aura from the scepter and Anna.


    "W-What is that thing?!!" said one of the religious knights.


    "We should kill that.." said another religious priest.


    *Bam* Before the priest spoke further, his head exploded, spreading its blood and brain part towards the surroundings. On the other hand, everyone could see Angus point at the priest''s head from his spot.


    "Speak more and you will be like him." said Angus coldly.

 Chapter 415 Ending Battle

    "Speak more and you will be like him." said Angus coldly.


    "W-Wait.. Young Master Victory. You may not notice this but that thing¡­" said another religious knight.


    *Bam* Before the religious knight finished his sentence, his head exploded from Angus''s spell.


    "Hoo.. It seems you religious people never learn. Fine, I will be generous and send you to meet your God." said Angus as he released a massive amount of killing intent.


    "Hiii.." as all the nearby knights and priests rooted on their spot.


    Just as Angus wants to butcher them, "Young Master Victory, please hold your anger. There is nothing good in killing them." said one of the nearby sh squad.


    Seeing that it is one of the sh squad, Angus calms down and stays still whilemunicating with Jayna through their bond.


    "Alright, I will let them go. Next time they dare to bad-mouth Anna again, I will definitely eradicate them by myself. Anyway, this fight is going too long. It''s time to wrap this up." said Angus as he flew away.


    Jayna grabs Anna and follows Angus. Not long after that, Angus arrives above the battlefield where the Gunk Baboon creates chaos. He also finds Odiel is still having a hard fight against Farron and Anny.


    Ignoring the chaos below, Angus cast a spell above his head [4th Circle - Orion]. Suddenly a bright light ball appeared and turned into countless small lights raining down on all the Gunk Baboons in the area.


    Orion hit all the Baboons rapidly and even killed some low-grade ones. The one still alive is incapacitated or heavily injured. After checking all the Gunk Baboons are taken care of, Angus goes in the Odiel direction.


    ''As expected of Gilford''s spell, although it is only a fourth circle spell, it has the same power as arge-scale spell like those in the fifth circle.'' thought Angus.


    Arriving at the battlefield, which had already turned into various craters, Angus finds the rgos leader and the two holy knights are in a rough breath.


    "Huft.. Huft.. Why don''t you surrender now?! You must notice that your Baboon and reinforcement are already taken care of. It will not be long before the others surround you." said Anny.


    "Kekeke¡­ You are right. However, have you forgotten something?" said Odiel.


    "Hm??" replied Farron and Anny with more vignce.


    Then, Odiel brings out a deep ck crystal rune.


    "With this, I could call my lord even if it is just for a moment." said Odiel.


    "Hmph!!" replied Farron with contempt.


    "Stop, Farron!!" said Anny, intercepting Farron.


    "Anny, what are you doing?" asked Farron.


    "If he truly could call rgos with that rune, then we need to be more careful." said Anny.


    "Don''t tell you to believe his nonsense. We all know how difficult it is to summon a God, even for a moment. Moreover, summoning an Evil God like rgos may need thousands of sacrifices.


    "There is no way he could contain the powerful spell and all the necessary sacrifice in that small crystal rune. He is nothing but bluffing." rebuked Farron.


    "No, you are wrong. He indeed has the necessary sacrifice. Did you forget all the infected residents in this city?" asked Anny.


    "That''s.." as Farron begins to realize this fact.


    Because of world restrictions, Gods couldn''t influence the real world too much. Theoretically, God can''t descend into the real world. However, through some rituals or forbidden spells, people may be able to let their presence reach the real world.


    Although it is only a mere presence, it still heavily affects the world. Each God has power and authority that can change the surroundings.


    An Evil God like rgos could turn the whole Sunset City and its surrounding into a wastnd full of toxicity and dangerous disease. When it happens, they may be able to win the battle but will definitely lose the whole city and its surrounding.


    Moreover, they also need topensate the Heart Kingdom heavily since this is their fault. A few days ago, they already heard the might of Jade, who seems to be categorized as a strong seventh-gradebatant.


    All the religions will never dare to get on the bad side of the Heart Kingdom, who currently has two strong seventh-gradebatants.


    "But, we still can''t let this heretic do what he wants?!!" said Farron.


    At this moment, Angus let out his presence.


    "Umm¡­ What happened if he used the summoning spell without sacrifice?" asked Angus.


    "Ahh.. Young Master Angus, why are you here?" asked Anny.


    "The fight has already happened long enough, so it is time to wrap it up. Anyway, what happens if there is no sacrifice?" asked Angus again.


    "The user will receive a serious bacsh or even instantly death on the spot." answered Anny.<sub> </sub>


    "What about God? Is it still able to descend?" asked Angus.


    "Nope, they will note here, be it its presence or power." replied Anny.


    While Anny answers Angus''s question, Odiel uses this opportunity to send a strong ck arc to Angus rapidly.


    "You are careless!! [Cruelty - Blister Divide]" yelled Odiel.


    Already predicting this, Angus dodged and moved from his position before the Blister Divideunched. Then, Angus counter-attacks and releases a few [2nd Circle - Fireball]. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    "Wait.." Anny tries to stop Angus, but he has alreadyunched the spell.


    Fortunately, Odiel reacts quickly and dodges into the air.


    "You crazy kid!! Are you not worried about destroying this crystal rune and activating the spell?!!" said Odiel.


    Angus didn''t reply but cast another spell toward Odiel in the air [3rd Circle - Fire st]. *BOOM* Looking at the strong spelling his way, Odiel immediately creates a distance and flies to the side.


    ''Hmm¡­ As I thought, predicting someone''s flight path is almost impossible. No muscle movement indicates their path, like moving on the ground. They purely move by manipting mana inside his body.''


    ''Unless I could see and know how they manipte mana, I would never be able to predict their flying path. It seems I could only lead him to a trap like what I did to Headmaster Antonio a long ago.'' analyzed Angus while shooting Fire st into the air.


    "Stop!! Young Master Angus, stop shooting another spell. We cannot break the rune crystal in his hand." stopped Anny, despite the surprise that Angus was able tounch the third circle spell casually.


    "Forget about it, Anny. That kid did the right thing. Rather than being passive and letting that heretic away, I prefer to fight to the death." said Farron as he chased Odiel in the air.


    "Urggh.. Both of you!! Arghh¡­ I don''t care anymore." said Anny as she followed Farron.


    "Tch¡­ You are crazy!! Then, you leave me no choice." said Odiel as he tried to crush the rune crystal.


    Just as he wants to destroy the rune crystal, he feels a giant hand made of fire from his side [Firecast - Titan Hand]. *Bang* Using the leftover fire mana from the Firest, Angus Firecast a colossal hand made of fire and hits the distracted Odiel.


    Seeing this opportunity, Farron immediately brandished his sword to cut him down. Unfortunately, Odiel already notices this and parries using his scythe artifact. *ng*


    "Blow Ashrune!! [Ashrune - Unleash]." said Farron.


    Suddenly, the Farron''s sword artifact shines and releases a huge explosion force toward Odiel. Not expecting that Farron''s sword was an artifact, Odiel knocked back from the explosion. At the same time, Anny is already ready to receive him.


    Using his superhuman body, Odiel decides to parry the iing Anny''s axe. Before they sh, a lightning bolt strikes Odiel from the side [2nd Circle - Lightning Bolt].


    "Urghh!!!" screamed Odiel as he felt the lightning bolt numb his body for a moment.


    However, this moment is all Anny needs to make her axe reach Odiel.


    "Eat this!! [Axe Art - Subtle Blow]." said Anny.


    *sh* Then, Anny forced Odiel to crash to the ground. *BAM*


    "*Cough* *Cough* Urgh.. You bast.. Argh!!" screamed Odiel as the ground turned into a spike and punctured all his limbs.


    [2nd Circle - Earth Spike] [2nd Circle ¨C Entroot] After puncturing Odiel''s limb with Earth Spike, Angus binds Odiel using Entroot and sessfully immobilizes him.


    ''Fire, lightning, earth, and now the rare wood magic. On top of that, he is also a great researcher. Isn''t he only eighteen?!'' thought Anny.


    ''This kid¡­ He is dangerous. I need to report this to the higher-ups.'' thought Farron.


    Oblivious to the two sixth-grade holy knights'' thoughts, Angus approaches Odiel and picks up the rune crystal nearby. Then, he observes the double scythe who is lying beside Odiel. At the same time, the other priests and holy knights also arrive at Angus''s location.


    "Young master Angus, thanks for your assistance. Although it is quite a reckless attack, we finally manage to subdue all the rgos followers and prevent him from summoning rgos." said Anny.


    "Kekeke.. Are you sure about that?! It seems you forget my cute pet. Did you think a mere sixth-grade warrior was able to keep Zokline? Let''s see how you survive the rampaged ancient beast Zokline." said Odiel.


    "Shit!!" said Anny.


    *Burst* Suddenly, Odiel''s chest burst out, exploding his heart. *SHASHHH* A momentter, a thunderous roar was heard from the outskirt of the city. Then, the entire ground begins to tremble.


    "We need to help the Duchess Amberze now!" said Anny.


    *GRRTTT* Suddenly, the Zokline came out from the ground not far from Odiel''s body.

 Chapter 416 Bidding Artifact

    *Hisshhh* Zokline hissing loudly. Both Angus and the two holy knights immediately back away to create distance. Ignoring Angus and the others, the gigantic snake suddenlyes towards Odiel''s corpse and eats it in one bite.


    During this time, everyone could feel enormous mana from Zokline. Sensing the enormous mana inside Zokline, some priests feel like a mountain is pressuring them.


    If they didn''t know that Zokline is Odiel''s ex-familiar, they would think it is a seventh-grade beast just from the amount of mana it has. Then, it thrashes around, destroying everything in the surrounding area.


    "Angus, get away from there." shouted Duchess Amberze from afar.


    "Damn it!! Retreat!" shouted the Priest Leaders.


    As everyone is panicking and retreating, Anna suddenly runs towards Zokline.


    "Yay.. Yay.. You are finally free!!" said Anna happily.


    p "Anna!!" called both Angus and Jayna worriedly.</anda>


    However, Anna is already in front of the enraged Zokline.


    "Now, you are my cute pet!!" shouted Anna, pointing at Zokline like dering herself as Zokline''s new owner.


    Miraculously, the Zokline stops thrashing around and res at Anna with piercing eyes. Then, it lowered its head towards Anna. Anna wasn''t afraid of the gigantic snake and touched its enormous mouth using her hand.


    "Good girl.. Good girl." said Anna while stroking the gigantic snake.


    ''Err.. What is happening?!!'' thought everyone.


    *Hisshh* hissing Zokline sharply.


    "Ehh.. You are a boy?! But you are too cute to be a boy. Change it to a girl." said Anna as she could understand Zokline''s hissing.


    ''There is no way it could change its gender!!'' thought everyone.


    *Hisshh* hissing Zokline timidly.


    "Ehh.. You can''t. Boohoo¡­ Alright, but you still need to behave like ady." pouted Anna.


    At this moment, Angus and Jayna arrive beside Anna.


    "Anna, Did you truly subdue him?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah.. And it is her, not him." corrected Anna.


    The Zokline could only stay silent at his new owner''s antics. Angus could only pity Zokline, who will have a hard and miserable life now.


    He didn''t know how Anna could tame and subdue Zokline, but Angus still trusted Anna since she never did anything that endangered herself except create troublesome situations.


    Ignoring the gloomy Zokline for being called a girl, "Anna, could he.. I mean, she became smaller?" asked Angus as he found his colossal body was too eye-catching.


    "Hm??" Anna didn''t reply and only looked at the Zokline curiously.


    Suddenly, Zokline became smaller until it could slip into Anna''s clothes. Then, it curls up around Anna''s hand.


    "It''s be so cute!! Angus.. Big Sis.. Isn''t she super cute?" said Anna while stroking Zokline''s tiny head.


    "Err.. I guess so. Anyway, did it have a name?" asked Angus.


    "Ahh.. I have already prepared a name for her. From now on, she is called Onyx." said Anna.


    Both Anna and Jayna are surprised since it is a pretty good and decent namepared to when she gives others nicknames. At this moment, the others start to approach Angus''s group.


    "Haa.. You are really a ma of trouble." sighed Duchess Amberze after seeing Zokline be Anna''s pet.


    "Ehh.. We didn''t do anything. Anna is the one that did it." defended Angus.


    "Yup. I did it. I even pop that meat bubble." said Anna proudly.


    At the same time, Anny and her priest leader seemed to get reported by their subordinate and looked at each other. Then, they approach Angus and the others carefully.


    "Young Master Angus, thanks for your help in subduing rgos leader. However, could you please give us rgos''s cardinal scepter? That is not an ordinary artifact and could endanger everyone around it." said the Karum priest leader.


    "Hmm¡­ Don''t ask me. Anna is the one that takes it. So, it is hers, not mine." said Angus.


    Angus knows that Anna is obedient to him and Jayna. Hence, the Karum priest leader prefers to ask him rather than Anna herself. He already notices that Anna''s aura bes more sinister and dreadful after eating the bloated cardinal.<sub> </sub>


    However, he didn''t care since Anna was still fine and behaved like herself. Angus promised to keep taking care of her unless she did unforgivable things like massacre without good reason.


    Hearing Angus responds, Karum''s priest leader could only swallow his pride and try to ask Anna, who was still ying with Onyx in her hand.


    "Err.. Little girl, could you please give us that scepter you hold?" asked the Karum priest leader.


    Anna pretends she didn''t hear the old man and keeps ying with Onyx while swinging the scepter around.


    "Err.. Little girl." called the priest leader again.


    But, Anna keeps ignoring her and even begins to talk to Jayna about Onyx. Completely disregarded by Anna like thin air, the Karum priest leader''s face turns red in shame and humiliation.


    At the same time, Angus and the Duchess Amberze only looked at the side with amusement. They are waiting for the Karum follower to make a blunder before stepping in and extorting Karum like the Temple of Death.


    Moreover, artifacts are very rare and precious items. Even though it is unusable, its almost indestructible properties are already quite valuable.


    There is no way Angus and the Duchess will let Karum take Anna''s scepter away for free, especially after knowing Anna could use it.


    Noticing Angus and the Duchess''s intention, "Fine, you could keep it. But don''te running to us when there is a problemter." said the Karum priest leader before leaving.


    "Sure. How about that double-scythe artifact? Did you also want to im it?" asked Angus.


    "About that¡­ Could you give it to us, young master Angus? We, the Temple of Death, will surely reward you handsomely." said the Temple of Death priest leader.


    "Young Master Angus, we the Afir will buy it. Can you name its price?" asked the Afir priest leader.


    "Zion will offer some of our healing art and skill, if you give us that artifact." said the Zion priest leader.


    Unlike the scepter, Odiel''s double scythe is an ordinary weapon artifact corrupted with rgos energy. With just some purification ritual or spell, it will revert back to an ordinary artifact.


    Unfortunately, these religious organizations couldn''t im this artifact even though they participated in the battle. Their battle participation is already included in their contract with the Heart kingdom in exchange for spreading their religion in the Heart kingdom.


    Therefore, Odiel''s artifact belongs to the Heart kingdom since the Heart kingdom also participates in the battle while they are fighting for the contract obligation.


    Seeing that the other priest leader began to offer a price for the artifact, the dejected Karum priest leader also joined the bidding. Soon, they start bidding on gold coins, healing art, medical knowledge, connection, or others.


    "Alright, calm down, everyone. How about this? Since it is an artifact, it will be nothing but decoration if no one can use it. So, whoever could use that artifact will have the right to buy it." said Angus.


    "Young Master Angus, how long will this offer apply?" asked the Temple of Death priest leader.


    "Since all your strongest knights and priests are already here, the offer will end after you get out of this ce. If by the time all of you get out of this ce and none of you couldn''t use this artifact, then it will belong to the Heart Kingdom." said Angus.


    "Ridiculous!! Young Master Angus, you may not know this, but that artifact is corrupted. Just the purification process alone already needs weeks or months, not to mention being able to use an artifact needs years of practice." said Karum Priest leader.


    "Really?? Then, it means you are not fated with the artifact." said Angus.


    "Young Master Angus, this is ridiculous. If the Heart kingdom doesn''t want to sell it, why don''t you just say so? We are not fools and amateurs about artifacts." said the Afir priest leader.


    "Then, it means you don''t know anything about artifacts. That double-scythe artifact is currently in an unsealed state. It will take a few days or weeks before it finally seals itself. It means anyonepatible with it can use it and be its rightful owner easily." exined Angus.


    "Theoretically, it is true, Young Master Angus. However, it is still in a corrupted state. We still need to purify it before letting anyone use it." said the Zion priest leader.


    "Hmm¡­ I have a way to purify it. But, it means it will cost double the price to whoever will buy itter." said Angus.


    "Enough of this nonsense. Anny, let''s go. It seems the Heart Kingdom does not regard our sincerity." said the Karum Priest Leader.


    At this moment, a few clerics run in ragged breaths toward each of their priest leaders. Then, they whispered something to the leader.


    "What?! All the infected are fully healed!!" yelled the Karum Priest Leader.


    The other priest leader also received the same news and began to look at Angus.


    ''H-He.. truly find the cure of rgos''s gue.'' thought everyone.


    The Karum priest leader immediately ran back towards Angus.


    "Young Master Angus, how did you do it? No, I apologize for my rude remark before. But, could you tell me how you find the cure?" asked the Karum priest leader excitedly.


    "Leader!!" called Anny after watching her leader lose hisposure.


    "Anny, this is not a matter of face and shame. Right now, we finally found a cure to that cursed gue." said the Karum priest leader shamelessly.

 Chapter 417 Purification

    "We finally found a cure to that cursed gue." said the Karum priest leader.


    Hearing this, Anny couldn''t help but reluctantly agree with her leader.


    "Young Master Angus, could you please share with us how you managed to find the cure? The Karum will reward you handsomely." asked the Karum priest leader.


    Angus didn''t immediately answer and tilted his head confusedly. As Angus keeps silent, the Karum priest leader asks once again.


    "Young Master Angus??" called Karum Priest Leader.


    "Why should I tell you?" asked Angus while looking at the priest leader like an idiot.


    "Young Master Angus, don''t you know how many people could survive and be saved with your knowledge?" asked Karum priest Leader.


    "Karum Priest Leader, who do you think I am?" asked Angus.


    Before anyone answers, "Am I part of your religious group? Do you truly think I will disclose any information about how I cure them?" asked Angus.


    "Young Master Angus!! A lot of lives could be saved with the help of your knowledge. Please think again." said the Karum priest leader.


    Suddenly, Angus''s face turns cold and he res at the Karum priest leader.


    "Karum Priest Leader, people die every day. Be it from war, monster, conflict, or unfortunate circumstances like the gue, hunger, and many others. Why should I care about those people that I don''t know?" retorted Angus.


    "Young Master Angus, how dare you to say that?!! Don''t you have anypassion?" asked Karum Priest Leader.


    "Compassion?! Hmph.. Then, Did you suggest that I just give everything I have to everyone and leave me with nothing?" asked Angus.


    "No, that''s not what I mean." replied the Karum priest leader.


    "It''s the same, dumbass!! Don''t you think I don''t know how all of you work? Karum Priest Leader, nothing is free in this world. So, don''t you dare y a pity and heroic card in front of me?!!"


    "Besides, if you truly do for the noble cause, there is no such thing as your religion group in the first ce. There is always another cause or reason behind your group creation." mocked Angus.


    "You dare!!" yelled Anny.


    Before Anny could draw her weapon, she felt a big greatsword on her neck.


    "One wrong move and your head will fly." said Duchess Amberze coldly as she suddenly appeared out of nowhere in front of Anny.


    ''Fast!! When did she move?!!'' thought everyone.


    Seeing how fast Duchess Amberze moves, they know the Duchess Amberze could kill them before they could even react.


    *p* "Alright, that''s enough. Now let us continue the bidding about the double scythe artifact. As you already know, I have a way to purify the artifact from rgos. All you need is to find the right person to wield it for me to sell it to you." said Angus to diffuse the situation.


    "Since I will be purifying it, you need to pay twice the amount from the initial price." added Angus.


    Hearing this, "Hmm.. Young Master Angus, how about giving us more time?" asked the Afir priest leader.


    "Nope. I don''t want to waste any more time. I am quite a busy person." said Angus yfully.


    "Urgh¡­ Fine, we Afir agreed to your condition." said the Afir priest leader reluctantly.


    "We too." said the other priest leader.


    After that, they start negotiating the price and create a letter of agreement for participation in the weapon trial. In summary, the one that could use the artifact will be able to buy the artifact.


    Although there is only a tiny chance of finding a member that could use the artifact, it is better than nothing since they also didn''t lose anything in the first ce. However, Jayna and the Duchess snicker at Angus''s y.<sub> </sub>


    They already know Angus is a weapon master that could wield any artifact. With the letter of agreement, anyone that could use the artifact will be able to purchase the artifact, including Angus himself.


    The other may not know, but Angus is one of the wealthiest people in the Heart kingdom. Each month, Angus often sold his monster part through her aunt and could get thousands of gold easily. Not to mention he also has some share from the miasma curing potion sale.


    The miasma curing potion distribution is still not spread globally and its price is still as high as the sky without any sign of going down in the next few years. Moreover, the Krugguar Emperor and arge horde of monsters are still moving across the kingdoms.


    This incident will push people to buy more miasma curing potions for their safety, especially the noble and national leaders. Angus didn''t need to worry about givingpensation to the Heart kingdom for the artifact.


    Then, Angus approaches the double scythe artifact, which is still lying on the ground. Without wasting any more time, Angus cast a few spells. [2nd circle - Mana Barrier] [2nd Circle - Earth Wall] [3rd Circle ¨C Fire Barrier] [4th Circle - Space Barrier].


    After casting all the barrier spells and earth wall to envelop himself from the prying eyes, Angus takes out a transparent box filled with a shining sphere. Then, he pointed the box at the double scythe.


    Suddenly, the box creates a small opening and sucks hazy ck gas from the artifact. As the hazy gas is absorbed by the shining sphere, the pitch-ck double scythe starts to reveal its color.


    The scythe part turns into a reddish color, while the long stick handle in the middle turns tinum silver with some red line on it. The initial color of the artifact is pitch ck and gives an eerie feeling.


    As the color reverted to its original appearance, Angus is confident this artifact has quite gruesome nature just from the red blood color on its de. After a while, the scythe begins to hover in the air. Soon, all the rgos''s divine energy waspletely sucked from it.


    Suddenly, a massive wave of energy exploded from the artifact. The energy wave is so strong that it pushes Angus back and destroys the surrounding Earth Wall and his spell barriers, leaving only the Space Barrier spell.


    Angus immediately hid the transparent cube into his storage device while looking at the hovering double scythe not far from him. Then, he cancels his Space Barrier in case there will be another ident when he tries to subdue the artifact.


    Now, everyone could see the hovering blood-red double scythe with a long silver stick. Unlike before, the artifact didn''t give any foul aura but turned into a sort of noble weapon despite its bloody color.


    All the priest leaders couldn''t have but wanted the artifact more. There is no urate ssification for artifacts. However, a powerful and destructive artifact could be noticed by its aura. The double scythe artifact belongs to this kind of artifact from its aura.


    Just as Angus approaches the hovering artifact and touches it, he suddenly feels a very heavy pressure. His vision turns into red blood color before he slumps to the ground and clutches his head in pain. It was so painful that Angus couldn''t even scream.


    Noticing something wrong with Angus, "Angus!!" called Jayna and Anna as they ran towards Angus.


    At this moment, the artifact is flying high and disappears from everyone''s sight at unimaginable speed. In the meantime, Angus felt released from the artifact pressure and fell unconscious. Fortunately, Jayna had already caught Angus before he hit the ground.


    "Alright, it seems there is some unforeseen situation. We will contact youter, " said the Duchess Amberze to all the priest leaders.


    The Duchess doesn''t know Angus''s exact ns, but she is sure this is not part of his n. She also spected that Angus didn''t intend to sell the artifact to these religious groups as he had set up such a ridiculous condition before.


    She suspects Angus only wants to show that he can purify artifacts from the Evil God''s corruption or something simr. Since it is the only thing he will get from this show.


    Purification from the Evil God''s power takes time and enormous resources. Yet Angus was able to do it in less than half-hour time. Seeing the unconscious Angus, the priest leader reluctantly agreed with the Duchess and left the area.


    While Angus is unconscious, a huge meeting between national leaders is held inside the Roundel city. It has been a few days since the Krugguar Emperor and his monster army moved from the Dark Forest.


    Because of this walking disaster, the world alliance couldn''t stay still and decided to hold an emergency meeting. However, not all of the nation''s leaderse since some still need to guard their kingdom in case the monster horde attacks them.


    "Alright, let''s start the meeting about the monster overlord Krugguar Emperor." said Vandor Windspear, one of the elf leaders.


    "As you already know, the monster overlord Krugguar Emperor is migrating from the Dark Forest. Based on our initial research, it may go towards Tristall Woond or Dark Continent." added Vandor while showing the hologram in front of him.


    "After looking at its route during these past few days, we have concluded the Krugguar Emperor will go towards Tristall Woond." said Vandor as he showed the world map and the monster overlord route.


    "Shit!!" cursed some of the national leaders.


    The nation leaders begin to talk to themself. Some of them even start tough excitedly.


    Before the meeting became more chaotic, "Now, let us discuss how we should handle the Krugguar Emperor and its army." asked Vandor.

 Chapter 418 Roundel Meeting

    "Now, let us discuss how we should handle the Krugguar Emperor and its army." asked Vandor.


    As soon as Vandor finished his sentence, all the national leaders gave their own opinion, talking to themself or staying silent and observing the others. This scene is the same as when the monster overlord incident happened a few years ago.


    Despite the chaotic situation and noise, no one is stopping the national leaders since all the people inside this room are seventh-gradebatants. No one is stupid enough to provoke everyone simultaneously and lead everyone like a boss.


    Even the elf leader stays silent and only observes the hectic nation leaders who look like a bunch of children.


    After a while, "Silence!! It is obvious that all we need to do is kill that Krugguar Emperor." said Alfred Dracule, the Vampire King of the Eternal Kingdom.


    "Pfft.. Hahahaha¡­ No wonder I smell something rotten. It seems some undead managed to sneak on us. Hahahaha!!" mocked Jork Orkik, the Chief of Aboban Kingdom.


    "Shut up, Jork!! Someone without a brain like you should never talk." rebuked Alfred Dracule.


    "What did you say?! Did you think I am stupid?!!" yelled Jork Orkik as he red up his mana.


    Seeing the two opposite nation leaders ready to fight anytime, the other national leaders immediately stop bickering and look at them with amusement. Some people like the Mad king Baldur even take out snacks and drinks to watch the fight.


    Suddenly, Alfred and Jork disappear from their seats and meet in the center of the room, shing with each other. *BOOM* Despite therge shockwave from the sh, the other national leaders didn''t do anything and kept watching the fight like it was a normal urrence.


    This is also why the room is designed in a big circr area and left the middle part empty. It is not rare for the national leaders to sh with the others every time they gather and meet.


    "Fufufu¡­ I never knew that the Firuman World Alliance meeting was this interesting."mented Queen Lester, Queen of the Matrix Kingdom.


    "Agreed. This is the first time I see these many seventh grade people gather around without killing each other, unlike in that dimension." added Barbarian King Asan, Leader of Hasim Kingdom.


    "Hmph.. They just look like a bunch of children throwing tantrums."mented Hayden Iceburn, Leader of the Antric Kingdom in the South.


    At the same time, a skinny and small old man sitting beside them stays still withoutment while shivering like a senile old man.


    Yet this weak-looking old man was still fine despite being exposed to the pressure and continued shockwaveing from the fight in the middle of the room.


    Although everyone in the room is unaffected by the shockwave like nothing, the shockwave is strong enough to kill an ordinary fourth-gradebatant or heavily injured fifth-gradebatant.


    If they were not inside this special meeting room, the surrounding area would definitely have been destroyed long ago.


    These four people are the seventh-grade leaders from the Endless Battlefield dimension that enter the exit portal like Angus and the Sur Viger. After a year, they finally settled down and created their own nation.


    For seventh-grade people, it is easy to establish a kingdom as they only need to take over or destroy the existing small kingdom without any seventh-grade leaders. They only need a few months to develop their own nation.


    "Hoo.. Aren''t you quite arrogant, Leader Hayden?!" chimed Ivis Latina, Mistress of Menaki Kingdom.


    Hearing the alluring voice of Mistress Ivis, three neers'' leaders feel intoxicated. Before they could think deeply about the feeling, their mind suddenly became clearer. Noticing this, the three leaders red up their mana except the weak-looking oldman.


    A momentter, the Barbarian King Asan takes out his greatsword, ready to attack Mistress Ivis. However, he suddenly stops as he feels his body suddenly getting heavier.


    "This.." said Asan while looking at the skinny oldman.


    "Tch.. You got lucky, bitch!!" retorted Asan as he recalled his weapon artifact.


    Mistress Ivis didn''t reply but only gave a small chuckle. At the same time, Hayden and Queen Lester return to look at the fight in the middle but remain more vignt.


    ''Hee.. They are quite interesting, especially that skinny old man. Not only does he seem immune to my allure, but he could also even wake the others without moving. Moreover, he could easily use a gravity spell.'' thought Mistress Ivis.


    This banter was also noticed by the other national leaders. This kind of incident is expected since most seventh-gradebatants are battle maniacs. Therefore, it is normal for the neer leaders to get tested by the other national leaders.<sub> </sub>


    At some point, Mistress Ivis may indirectly help the four neers show their capability without going into unnecessary fighting.


    "You are still naughty as usual, Ivis?"mented Volgoth Tharzukas, Demon Lord of Kaban Kingdom.


    "Thanks for thepliment, Volgolth. How about I give you serviceter?" seduced Mistress Ivis.


    "Andpletely suck me dry?! No thanks." refused Demon Lord Volgoth tantly.


    Despite the tempting and sexy appearance of Mistress Ivis, everyone in the room knows that Mistress Ivis the embodiment of heaven and hell. She could bring people to feel immense euphoria like in heaven before bringing them down to hell.


    Some rumors said all her victims always turned into a life and death state. For a seventh-gradebatant who lives hundreds of years, this is the worst scenario they ever want. It is said she also managed to subdue two seventh-gradebatants and turn them into her ything.


    Fortunately, these two seventh-gradebatants couldn''t use their full potential. Otherwise, the Menaki kingdom will be one of the strongest kingdoms in the Firuman long ago.


    After another hour, the fight between Vampire King Alfred and Chief Jork finally reaches its end. They get bruised all over their body without any fatal wounds. Suddenly, they call their weapon artifact and are ready to fight more seriously.


    Just about to sh, a few restraining spellstched on both of them while few nation leaders restrained them physically.


    "Alright, that''s enough!! If you still want to fight, just fight me." said Chief Might Napollo, Chief of Savan Kingdom.


    Seeing the smirking Lion in front of them, Alfred and Jork decide to return to their seats. They know fighting against the battle-crazed Chief Might is nothing but a waste of time.


    "Tch¡­ A bunch of cowards."mented Chief Might.


    Unfortunately, everyone ignores Chief Might''s remark as they have never heard it. They know that if someone starts to fight Chief Might, they may keep fighting for a week or more. Thest thing they want to do is waste their time looking at the Chief Might fight that seems never to end.


    After everyone returned to their seat, "As I said before, we need to kill the Krugguar Emperor. This is our opportunity to reduce the monster overlord number." said Vampire King Alfred.


    "Hmph.. Since when did you care about monster overlord. You have nevere to the meeting up till now. Did you think killing a monster overlord is easy? Why don''t you just say that your Eternal Kingdom happens on the path of the monster overlord?" retorted Chief Jork


    "Tch¡­ You!!" replied Vampire King Alfred.


    "Alright, that''s it. Please calm down both of you. I would rather continue my experiment rather than watch you two fight. Anyway, Chief Jork is right. Based on the information we gather, the Krugguar Emperor is not an easy opponent." said Avadel Dolebore, one of the Alvan United leaders.


    "Not only is the Krugguar Emperor master at lighting and miasma attack, but he also masters his weapon artifact. Just by this condition, we need at least four or five of us to kill it sessfully.


    "Furthermore, there are a few millions of monster hordes following it. Who knows how many hundreds or even thousands of fifth-grade monsters among them?" added Avadel Dolebore while projecting the hologram of the monster horde.


    Seeing the monster horde picture, everyone couldn''t help but take a deep breath. They still remember the investigation groups they sent to Dark Forest during theirst monster overlord incident.


    Although there is no seventh-gradebatant among the investigation team, all of them are powerfulbatants that could hold or even kill seventh-gradebatants. Yet, not a quarter of them manages toe back from the Dark Forest''s inner area.


    From theirstmunication, they all die when facing an endless horde of monsters rather than fighting against the monster overlord. Almost all of the teams were annihted by dozens of fifth-grade monsters.


    Henceforth, all national leaders never underestimate the horror of monster hordes, especially those led by the monster overlord.


    Suppose King Nexus didn''t use super magic Destion to annihte the whole city along with the monster horde during his fight against the monster overlord, he and King Baldur may be dead under the continued onught of the iing monster horde.


    "Still, we can''t just sit idly and let those monsters rampage through ournd." argued Vampire King Alfred.


    "About that. I think the Krugguar Emperor and his monster horde will only pass through rather than destroy our kingdoms. We should just let them pass and try not to provoke them." said Nathya Ferera, Empress of Shana.

 Chapter 419 Meeting Conclusion

    "We should just let them pass and try not to provoke them." said Nathya Ferera, Empress of Shana.


    "Haa?!! Are you out of your mind? This is why we should never listen to a woman? Does living in the jungle for a long time turn you into idio.." retorted Vampire King Alfred.


    *BOM* Before Alfred finishes his sentence, he turns into a liquid and jumps from his seat. At the same time, a wooden spear is embedded in the Vampire King''s seat.


    "It seems you want to die, Vampire King?!" said Empress Nathya coldly.


    "Hmph¡­ I''d like to see how you did it, woman? It''s been a long time since I drank the blood of Qitah." replied Vampire King as he was already back to his normal form.


    Hearing this, the Empress immediately charged toward the Vampire King. Once again, another fight happened in the middle of the room.


    The vampire race is one of the races that could be hailed as the immortal race. Not only are they hard to be killed, but they have various kinds of life-saving skills.


    Moreover, they could live forever as long as they sustain themself with enough blood. In some cases, they could be said as half undead. Unfortunately, most vampire races are infertile and can''t conceive a child.


    Only the pureblood vampire race has a slight chance to conceive a child. Unlike other races that use breeding to multiply their numbers, vampire races could turn other people into vampires by making them drink vampire blood.


    The Vampire race is divided into a few ranks like Pureblood, Half-blood, and Subordinate. Pureblood rank is the highest rank and Subordinate is the lowest rank. The lower their rank, the weaker they are.


    It is said only Pureblood was able to reach seventh grade while Half-blood could only reach sixth grade at maximum. Currently, most of the vampire races are Half-blood and Subordinate rank. Still, in terms of survivability Vampire race is one of the tops among the other races.


    As a Pureblood Vampire King, Alfred is one kind of person that is very hard to kill. Still, this didn''t mean Empress Nathya was weak either. As the strongest Qitas race, she is also one of the most dangerous female warriors in Firuman.


    Qitas race is a natural warrior-born race. If Vampire is strong in terms of survivability, Qitas is strong inbat and killing. Their attack always looks simple but deadly and precise. On the pinnacle of this race is Empress Nathya, who is also hailed as the Strongest Spear of Shana.


    Inside the Roundel meeting hall, no one is stupid enough to provoke Empress Nathya unless they have already prepared various kinds of life-saving skills, items, or spells.


    During the fight, Vampire King Alfred dodges Empress Nathya''s precise attack by turning his body into liquified blood.


    "Haaa¡­ Is there anyone who wants to stop them? I don''t have time for this."mented King Nexus Orces, King of Orces.


    "Then, why don''t you stop them by yourself, King Nexus?" chimed Sovas Pridew, King of Tascar kingdom.


    "And getting piercedter? No thanks." replied King Nexus.


    "Hmm¡­ Why don''t you stop them, Chief Might? It will be more interesting that way." provoked Lucia Moonfall, Demon Lord of Demonia kingdom.


    "Grr.. No way in hell. I don''t want to taste another spear from the Empress of Shana. Besides, why should I listen to a punny little girl like you." replied Chief Might.


    "Punny little girl?!! Hmpph.. Well, I don''t expect muscle-brain like you to understand my true beauty." retorted Demon Lord Lucia.


    Then, the two begin to bicker while some of the other leaders also talk to themself. Another hour has passed, yet the fight between Vampire King Alfred and Empress Nathya is still not done.


    During all this time, Vampire King is very passive and could only dodge the Empress''s onught. It seems that Empress Nathya was able to grasp Alfred''s movement before he even acted.


    Irritated by his passive performance, "Don''t underestimate me, Bitch!! [Vanish]" said Vampire King Alfred before suddenly disappearing from his spot.


    "Oho.. Is this the famous stealth skill of the Vampire race? A truly marvelous one."mented Leader Avadel.


    Seeing the vanishing Vampire King, the Empress decides to stay still and close her eyes while standing on her spot. Suddenly, she opens her eyes and turns around while brandishing her fist.<sub> </sub>


    *BAMM* Just as the invisible Vampire King almost bites the Empress''s neck, he gets hit in the face and crashes into the nearby wall. Before Alfred could heal his wound, he immediately turned himself into countless small bats and appeared far away from his location.


    *BOOM* a wooden spear is embedded at hisst position while the surrounding wall is cracked. Seeing this, some national leaders couldn''t help gulping their own saliva. They know how tough the wall inside this meeting hall is.


    They at least need to use their powerful moves toy a scratch on this wall. Yet, the casual throw from Empress Nathya was able to not only crack the wall but also nt her wooden spear deep into it.


    Seeing the fear on Alfred''s face, "Did you still want to continue, Vampire King?" asked Empress Nathya coldly.


    "Tch¡­ I am sorry for my rudeness, Empress Nathya." said Vampire King Alfred while gritting his teeth.


    Because of the Vampire race''s rank, they be a very arrogant and prideful race. They even see the other weak race as nothing but livestock. As Pureblood Vampire, Alfred is famous for his arrogant and racist behavior. He also has a heavy prejudice towards females.


    Some people even say that if you are a female, don''t step inside the Eternal kingdom unless you are fifth grade or above. On the contrary, the Qitas race consists of prideful female warriors. Demeaning women''s pride in front of them is one act they could never tolerate.


    After getting back to her seat, "Let''s continue the meeting. Based on the information King Leon and Archmage Ikalis share, the Krugguar Emperor is smart and knows when to retreat. It certainly could fight against them at that moment, yet it didn''t." said Empress Nathya.


    "I suspect that the Krugguar Emperor didn''t want to have unnecessary casualties among his army until they reached Tristall Woond." added Empress Nathya.


    "True. The Krugguar Emperor seems angry and mad when my spell hits the nearby monster." said Archamage Ikalis.


    "So, it will not harm anyone and only pass by as long as we didn''t attack them?" asked Omada rdar, King of Draridi kingdom.


    "I don''t think so, King Omada. Before I arrive at the scene, the Krugguar Emperor is fighting and letting his army kill any people nearby. I think he retreated because he didn''t want to fight against three seventh-gradebatants simultaneously." said King Leon.


    "No matter how strong Krugguar Emperor is, he still couldn''t fight three seventh gradebatants unscathed. In other words, as long as there are three or more seventh-gradebatants nearby, it will ignore you and just pass through." added King Leon.


    "Absurd!! How could you let a monster overlord just pass by?" retorted Vampire King Alfred.


    "Then, do you want to fight it, O Vampire King Alfred? I think rather than fight it directly, it is safer to gather three seventh-gradebatants to keep the Krugguar Emperor from running amok." mocked Chief Jork.


    "And where exactly do we get these three seventh-gradebatants? Did you forget besides the Elven kingdom, no kingdom has three seventh-gradebatants. Even the wandering seventh-gradebatant is hard to find." said Vampire King Alfred.


    "I don''t think we need to recruit three seventh-gradebatants. All we need is to hire the other seventh-gradebatant like from our allied nation for a few days until the monster overlord passes through." said King Omada.


    The Draridi Kingdom, where King Omada lives, is also on the direct path of the Krugguar Emperor, as the Eternal Kingdom. However, the Draridi Kingdom has a vastwork and is allied with many nations in its surrounding.


    Using his influence and connection, it is an easy task to gather three seventh-gradebatants for a few days.


    After that, everyone seems to agree with King Omada''s idea. Rather than directly fighting the monstrous Krugguar Emperor directly, it is better to repel him without any fight or bloodshed.


    After some discussion, "Then, I can conclude the World Alliance will not take any movement against the migrated Krugguar Emperor except for helping the kingdoms on its path" concluded Vandor Windspear, one of the elf leaders.


    "As for the seventh-gradebatant, it is up to the nation how they procure it. We, the elf race, also agreed to lend any help in case the monster overlord suddenly decided to attack the nation even after gathering three seventh-gradebatants." added Vandor.


    Hearing this, everyone also feels safer except the Vampire King Alfred. Unlike other nations that try to have as many allies as possible, the Eternal Kingdom is one of the strong and self-sufficient nations that didn''t ally with any nearby kingdom.


    On the contrary, they always conflict with all the nations and kingdoms nearby. If it were not for their high survivability trait, they would have gone extinct long ago.


    As soon as the meeting concluded, Alfred immediately went towards the teleportation area to return to the Eternal kingdom. He needs to n how to gather two more seventh-gradebatants without paying too much price.

 Chapter 420 Ancestor

    While the Roundel meeting is concluded, a huge battle happens inside Morvo Wastnd. One of the army sides is wearing armor or clothes with the Temple of Death emblem. On the other side are ck-clothed people apanied by various kinds of undead.


    In front of the Temple of Death army, a colossal Canyon filled with countless bones is bombarded by various spells. Deep inside the Canyon, there is a massive building made of rock and surrounded by strong barriers.


    "How is it?" asked the Temple of Deathmander.


    "Everything ready, sir. All the exit is blocked. They are surrounded." reporting the holy knight nearby.


    "Good, we can''t afford to fail this mission. Tell the magician to begin casting the spell." said themander.


    "Yes, sir." replied the holy knight.


    A momentter,rge-scale magic circles appeared above the Canyon. Seeing therge magic circle, the people inside the Canyon begin to panic.


    "That''srge-scale magic!! The barrier will never be able to hold it." said the people inside the rock canyon.


    "What should we do now?!" said the people inside, panicky.


    "I don''t know. Is the leader still inside his room?" asked another person.


    "All the exits are blocked!!" shouted another person.


    "We are going to die!!" yelled another person hysterically.


    "Silence!! Someone called the leader inside his room." said another person while ring up his mana.


    "B-But, sir. The leader will kill us if we disturb him inside his room." said another person.


    "If we are not called the leader, all of us will die." replied the others.


    Finally, they sent someone deep inside to a certain room deep inside the building. In the meantime, a person veiled with ck gas is meditating inside the room. Suddenly, the man opened his eyes.


    "Hoo.. So, Bn failed. It means rgos are getting weaker. A true shame from one of the strongest Evil Gods reduced to this state. Well, it has nothing to do with me. All I need is to follow and execute my lord''s order." said the man.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* At this moment, someone knocked on the man''s room in a hurry.


    "Leader, w-we are under atta¡­ Arghh!!" heard a voice from outside of the room.


    Before the person finished his sentence, he screamed in pain and silence back to the room.


    "Tch.. What a bunch of useless people. Can''t even take care of the attacker." said the man,ing out of his room holding a long staff.


    Suddenly, the man looked above him.


    "Hmm¡­ This magic power. It seems the Temple of Death is desperate. They even dare to attack us. Well, it doesn''t matter. It is time to show our lord''s power!!" said the leader.


    In the meantime, the magic circles above the Canyon begin to shine, ready to release their might.


    "FIRE!!" shouted the Temple of Deathmander while holding his sword.


    A momentter, all the magic circles shine brightly [5th Circle Spell - Judgement]. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Bright holy lights hit the entire Canyon continuously. The Judgement spells keep raining down the whole area for a few minutes.


    When the spells finally stopped, the entire area was covered with dust and smoke.


    "Did we do it?" asked one of the Holy Knights.


    *GROOARR* a thunderous roar is heard from inside the canyon. Some of the Holy knights notice something huge on the top of the canyon.


    "T-That''s d-dragon!!" said one of the Holy knights nearby.


    As the view became clear, everyone could see a massive dragon made of countless bones protecting the whole building and the canyon. All the holy knights could feel a dreadful and ominous feeling from the Bone Dragon.


    As they cowered in fear, "Stand on your ground!! Don''t let that foul creature intimidate you. It''s nothing but a cheap imitation. It''s not a real dragon! The Eternal Sleep upon us!!" shouted the holy knights''mander.


    "The Eternal Sleep upon us!!" shouted the surrounding holy knights as they followed theirmander.


    At this moment, foul energy enveloped the gigantic bone dragon. Then, the bone dragon turns semi-transparent and releases a more dreadful aura. Suddenly, the dragon opened its mouth [Spirit Breath].


    A white burst of light emerged from the dragon''s mouth and enveloped the iing holy knights. Then, the enveloped holy knights vaporized into thin air without being able to react.


    "T-That''s Ghost Dragon!!" shouted one of the surviving Holy Knights.<sub> </sub>


    "Hahaha¡­ Feel the power of our Lord Aias." shouted the leader while standing on the top of Ghost Dragon.


    Meanwhile, inside the Eternal City, a meeting is held among the Pureblood Vampire. Currently, they are thinking hard to survive the iing Krugguar Emperor and his monster army.


    "Anyone has an idea?" asked the Vampire King Alfred.


    The other Pureblood vampires could only stay silent as they knew their king was in a very bad mood. No matter what kind of idea they give, they will get rebuked by their king. This kind of tyranny is normal.


    However, they couldn''t do anything since their king was far stronger than them. Not to mention, it is practically impossible to fight back without reaching seventh grade.


    "*BAM* Are all of you deaf?!! Why none of you answer!!" said the Vampire King, destroying the table with his hand.


    The other pureblood vampire could only avoid their king''s re. Suddenly, Alfred grabs the nearby girl''s hair beside him.


    "How about you, Lenora?!" said Alfred while yanking the vampire girl''s hair.


    "Argh!!" screamed Lenora in pain.


    Despite the girl screaming, the other pureblood vampire didn''t intend to help her and kept avoiding seeing the scene.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems you developed quite fast. Can''t wait for your first menstrual." said Alfred while groping Lenora''s body roughly and licking her cheek.


    "No.. Please, stop." pleaded the girl.


    "Then, did you have any solution? I hope it is not only your body that develops well. Or perhaps you want to starve for days again." said Alfred while speaking near Lenora''s ear.


    At this moment, a vampire enters the room in a hurry.


    "Sir, someone is breaking through the Ancestral blood pool!!" said the vampire in distress.


    "WHATT!!" shouted Alfred before disappearing from the room.


    In the vampire kingdom, finding blood pools inside their major city is not weird. However, the Ancestral blood pool is the most sacred ce in the Eternal kingdom. The blood collected inside this ce onlyes from the Pureblood vampire.


    It could be said the blood inside this pool is the purest and most potent. A ss of blood from this blood pool could enhance the vampire''s strength many times. Therefore, this ce is very hidden and strictly guarded. There are even three sixth-grade vampires guarding this area.


    In a moment, Alfred arrives at the Ancestral Blood Pool entrance. He finds many of the guards are turned into dried mummies. Looking at the mummified guards, Alfred knows this is the work of a Vampire and a strong one.


    ''Damn¡­ Who dares to do all of this?!!'' thought Alfred.


    Then, he immediately entered the building in a hurry and arrived at the massive blood pool area. In front of him, two people are looking at the blood pool.


    As soon as Alfred saw the two people, his body immediately knelt on the ground and couldn''t raise his head.


    "Ehh¡­ Who is he? One of your followers?" said one of the men as he noticed Alfred.


    "Hmm¡­ If I am not wrong, he is called Alfred." said the other man.


    Hearing the other man''s voice. Alfred immediately knows one of the men''s identities. Vampire races are generally ranked as Pureblood, Half-blood, and Subordinate. However, there is something above the Pureblood rank called Ancestor.


    Ancestor Vampire could be said to be almost a different kind of race than the vampire. They are the first vampire and also the strongest vampires. Moreover, they didn''t have any weaknesses like the other vampires.


    "M-Master¡­" uttered Alfred while struggling.


    As a tyrant and full-fledged seventh-gradebatant, Alfred didn''t like to bow down and looked down on anyone.


    However, he currently can''t control his body as he feels the bloodline suppression in his body. No matter how hard he fights back, his body keeps moving and restricts his body.


    "What a distasteful follower¡­ You should choose a better follower next time, d." said the other man.


    "Shut up, Darren. It is better than having no followers at all." said d.


    Before Darren could respond, he and d looked certain at the entrance door. Suddenly, a flying double scythe came through the door towards the blood pool. The two Ancestor Vampire immediately kneel on one knee towards the blood-red double scythe.


    A momentter, the entire massive blood pool sucked dry and a petite girl with tinum silver hair appeared in the middle of it, holding the double scythe. After a while, the girl opened her deep green eyes.


    At this moment, Alfred feels like his body is refilled with intense energy released from the girl. He even feels his body restriction is loosening. As soon as he sees the girl, he feels his uncontroble lust for her while drooling.


    Despite her youthful appearance, Alfred feels like seeing a Goddess with an unworldly appearance. Before he could say a word, his body exploded and released a massive invisible wave towards the surrounding area, signifying his death to the world.

 Chapter 421 Vacation

    The invisible wave spreads through the whole Firuman and could be perceived by people with the strength of seventh-grade or monster overlord.


    "Hmm¡­ Isn''t this the aura of Vampire King Alfred?" said one of the elf leaders.


    "Hahaha¡­ that immortal bastard is finally dead!! Let''s celebrate this!" said Chief Jork


    "Interesting¡­ It seems the pureblood vampire is as immortal as it seems." said one of the Alvan United leaders.


    Soon, all the seventh-gradebatants all over Firuman notice the Vampire King Alfred''s death and react differently. Some of the hostile nations nearby the Eternal kingdom are beginning to n and ready to advance.


    However, they didn''t dare to move first since they knew the Eternal kingdom was still on the Krugguar Emperor''s path. It is not toote to im and invade the Eternal kingdom after the monster overlord passes by.


    At the same time, the Krugguar Emperor suddenly stopped in the middle of the air and looked in the Eternal kingdom''s direction.


    After being silent for a while, the monster overlord releases a thunderous scream and their path begins to change slightly. Unfortunately, this change will have a massive impact on all the kingdoms nearby.


    A few dayster, news about the Krugguar Emperor destroying small kingdoms began spreading. The monster overlord is moving like a disastrous storm and destroying anything on its path.


    Fortunately, the national leaders'' conjecture is correct. The Krugguar Emperor will avoid kingdoms or paths with at least three seventh-gradebatants.


    However, it will still try to fight and push through any kingdom without three seventh-gradebatants, which still causes chaos throughout Firuman.


    In the meantime, Angus finally wakes up in an unfamiliar room. Currently, he ispletely confused about his current situation. As soon as he wakes up, he sees a ck-skinned snake on top of his body.


    Moreover, he knows this is not an ordinary snake since his instinct keeps rming him. Fortunately, Angus reigned his emotion and didn''t scream at this situation. He didn''t know what this dangerous snake would do if he suddenly startled it.


    After calming his mind, he notices Jayna is sleeping on the chair beside him while Anna is resting peacefully on the bed beside him. He also finds that it is alreadyte in the evening. Suddenly, Jayna wakes up from her sleep as she feels something through their bond.


    "Angus!! You finally awake. Are you alright?" called Jayna worriedly.


    "Err¡­ I am fine, Jayna. Anyway, why is there a snake here?" said Angus as he still didn''t forget the snake beast on top of his body.


    "Ohh¡­ Don''t worry, he is Onyx, Anna''s new pet. Apparently, it could hide its aura and be like a normal snake. But, it seems you can still perceive dangerous feelings from it." exined Jayna as she understood Angus''s worry.


    ? Hearing this, Angus could only massage his forehead. Although he said he was fine, he felt like having an awful hangover. Combined with seeing a dangerous snake on top of his body as soon as he woke up made him feel worse and on edge.


    "Angus, are you really alright?" called Jayna as she could feel Angus''s distress.


    "Urgh¡­ Don''t worry, I feel like getting a bad hangover. Anyway, what happened? I only remember touching the scythe artifact before everything turned red and getting a massive headache."


    "After that, the artifact is flying somewhere and you fall unconscious for four whole days." said Jayna.


    "Four days?!! That''s¡­ Quite long." said Angus.


    "Yeah¡­" muttered Jayna.


    Suddenly, Angus hugs Jayna.


    "I am sorry. I make you worry so much." said Angus while rubbing Jayna''s back.


    "I-It''s okay. Everyone said they didn''t know when you would wake up. They said you got some kind of powerful mental attack. I''m just afraid you will never wake up again." said Jayna.


    "Shushh¡­ It''s okay. Well, it is a strong mental attack since it could even offset the blessing of the Forgotten King. Still, I am fine." said Angus while kissing Jayna.


    Then, they exchange deep kisses passionately before stopping for a breath. At this moment, they feel something on the bed beside them and find Anna is looking at them with her pet snake.


    "Err¡­ This is¡­" said Angus as he felt awkward.


    They feel like a parent getting caught making love in front of their children.


    "Is the big sis pregnant now?" asked Anna curiously.


    "No.. Anna. That''s not how it works." rebuked Jayna while blushing.


    "Ehh¡­ But, Onyx said you are mating right now. Bad Onyx!! You are lying to me." said Anna while hitting the ancient beast with the ck scepter in her hand.


    Onyx immediately feels like being wrong but doesn''t dare to fight back. Both Angus and Jayna could only pity the mighty ancient beast. Then, Angus asked a few things during his absence.<sub> </sub>


    To his surprise, Anna didn''t make a contract with Onyx. She just thought of having him as her pet and Onyx couldn''t help but disobey her. This situation is quite weird. Even Draven, Angus''s familiar, also didn''t know how it could happen.


    Draven exined that Zokline should be one of the beasts that need a special contract like Mundus and the other legendary beasts before bing apanion of others. After thinking for a while, they finally give up asmon sense never works when talking about Anna.


    Angus also finds that currently he is in Count Stillshot''s manor inside the Sunset City. The count was already executed before Angus and the others fought against the rgos believer.


    The following day, Angus and the others ready themselves for their long-awaited vacation at the beach. Just as they left their room, one of the nearby maids was surprised about his wake-up and immediately told the other employee.


    Ignoring the maid and employee, Angus and the others keep walking toward the manor entrance apanied by the survived royal guards. However, they see a sh of red light in the middle of the way.


    "Where did you think you were going?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "To the beach. Now, everything is done. We could finally have some vacation." said Angus with a smile.


    "*Sigh* Don''t you think you need to exin something to me first?" asked the Duchess.


    "About what?!" asked Angus back.


    "Alright, brat. It seems you need some beating to remember." said Duchess Amberze as she summoned her greatsword artifact.


    "Err¡­ It''s just a joke. No need to get that serious, Aunt Extalia." said Angus.


    "You¡­ Alright, exin everything that happens and your n for those religious groups. Also, don''t you dare call me your aunt?!! You could not call me that before you officially marry Jayna." said Duchess Amberze in a cold tone.


    Then, Angus begins to rify what happened to him and his initial n to the religious group. He also asks about Anna''s current situation and the reaction of the other religious group.


    Fortunately, Duchess Amberze already guessed Angus'' n only to promote his purification and take the artifact for himself. Hence, she decides to calm down and respond to the religious group appropriately.


    There is some pressure from the four religious groups about giving Anna. However, they were also silenced since no one dared to fight Duchess Amberze and Zokline simultaneously openly. They also didn''t dare to force the Heart kingdom too much.


    Everyone roughly knows the current strength of the Heart kingdom. With the Heart kingdom''s current power. Forget about controlling their government, they couldn''t even create any disturbance in it.


    Since the battle between the Nergal Kingdom, the Heart kingdom has reinforced not only its border defense but also its infrastructure and all major city security. It is not weird to find many knights patrolling inside the major city along with the Extermination squad.


    "Alright, then we excuse ourselves." said Angus.


    "Hold on." stopped Duchess Amberze.


    "Is there anything else?" asked Angus.


    "You have another important task." said the Duchess.


    "Another one?! One after another¡­ What is it?" asked Angus.


    "You need to go to the Nirvas kingdom." replied Duchess Amberze.


    "Nope. Bye. See youter, Aunt Extalia." said Angus as he grabbed Jayna and Anna before using me Teleportation outside the manor.


    "That kid!! Fine, I give you three days'' vacation." said Duchess Amberze.


    At the same time, Angus and the others appear inside the tavern''s firece before moving out to the beach, ignoring everyone''s surprise inside the tavern.


    ''Nirvas kingdom¡­ Does it mean she wants me to negotiate with the Nirvas not to join the war? No, I didn''t have that much authority. Although I am the third son of the Duke, It is still not enough for me to negotiate with a kingdom like Nirvas.''


    ''It means I will apany someone else, possibly one of the princes or the other duke. Although I am interested in the Nirvas Kingdom, it didn''t mean King Leon and aunt Extalia could keep pushing me around.''


    ''Besides, are there no other people?! Why must it be me?!!'' grumbled Angus inwardly.


    Noticing Angus''s mood, Jayna couldn''t help but hold Angus''s hand to calm him down. She also thinks the same thing as Angus. Moreover, Jayna thought Angus had already done enough for the kingdom and should get a nice vacation.


    Arriving at the beach, they finally see the blue ocean on the horizon. Anna began running around in the sand excitedly after seeing the vast sea and the beach for the first time.


    "Angus.. Big Sis¡­ It''s blue!! The ground feels soft and wet!" eximed Anna happily while running with Onyx.

 Chapter 422 Little Adventure

    Sunset city is one of the most beautiful ces in the Heart kingdom because of its beautiful beach. It is one of the most popr ces for nobles to take vacations and rx. However, this beautiful city seems tock visitors these days.


    The beautiful beach that nevercks people looks empty. If it were not for the local people and the merchant nearby, the beach would look abandoned. Despite the horrible pandemic ending more than a week ago, this tourist city has not entirely recovered and functions normally.


    Using this chance, Angus and the others decide to use the empty beach as their private beach. Currently, Angus and Jayna are on the beach having a nice sunbathing while lying on the beach chair.


    Everything looks normal if it is not because of the strange barrier surrounding them. The barrier makes them thoroughly blend with the surroundings while they can still see the outside normally. It is simr to a one-way mirror from Earth.


    Angus possessiveness is truly almost to the point of madness. He will never allow others to look at Jayna while she is only wearing a bikini swimsuit.


    "Hmm¡­ Did you think it was okay topletely ignore Aunt Extalia and Father?" asked Jayna.


    "Don''t worry, besides that task ispletely ridiculous. Many other young nobles than me want to prove themself. So, why is it only me? Moreover, I don''t like your eldest brother." replied Angus nonchntly.


    Hearing Angus'' reply, Jayna couldn''t help but sigh and decide to change the topic. After three days, the Duchess Amberze meet Angus and tries to ''persuade'' him to take the Nirvas task.


    However, Angus already predicted this and suddenlypletely disappeared along with Jayna and Anna for the past few days. In the end, the Duchess gives up since she also has a lot of work to do. The war with the Nergal kingdom may reach a stalemate situation.


    However, she still needs to keep in check the other kingdom. Moreover, the sh squad is one of the top espionage and sabotage work squads.


    With their speed, they could finish their work before anyone noticed. Hence, Duchess Amberze is quite busy at this moment. She decides to go back to Sunset city at theter date after she finishes her work.


    At the same time, Angus gets reprimanded by his father for declining the important task, but he ignores it. Fortunately, Angus also heard good news from his father.


    Because of the urgency, the crown prince decided to depart as soon as possible, apanied by a few of his young noble friends. It means Angus no longer needs to go with them.


    While chatting about various things, Angus and Jayna suddenly feel a small vibration from the sea in front of them. *BURST* A huge water pir suddenly burst out from the sea not far from the beach.


    Angus and Jayna could see a monstrous tentacle-like deep blue coloring from the water. At the same time, they also find Anna is holding this colossal tentacle happily.


    "Woaahh¡­ I am flying. Ahh¡­ Angus!! Big Sis!!" called Anna while waving her hand before falling to the sea below.


    In the meantime, Angus and Jayna could only wave back helplessly while the nearby local people were in panic.


    "Bless the Afir!! That''s the sea monster." eximed one of the local people.


    Before they couldment anymore, a few other giant tentacles came out from the sea along with Anna. Using this chance, Anna is skipping the tentacle and ying around.


    "Should we help her?" asked Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ I am not sure. Anna looks like having fun. Moreover, I also don''t know what kind of monster it is. It is ridiculously huge." replied Angus.


    "How huge?!" asked Jayna.


    "Around a few hundred meters huge. How in the hell Anna was able to find such a monster?" said Angus.


    "Few hundred meters?!! You are not serious, right?" asked Jayna.


    "Nope, I am deadly serious." said Angus.


    "Then, we should hurry and take Anna." said Jayna.


    Suddenly, Anna gets hit by one of the enormous tentacles and thrown in their direction. Luckily, Anna had already prepared this and managed tond safely.


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s exciting. Thanks, Mr. Squid. See ya." said Anna while waving her hand towards the tentacle monster.


    "Anna, are you okay?" called Angus and Jayna.


    "It''s okay. We are just having fun." said Anna.


    "What is that monster?" asked Angus.


    "I don''t know. I just found him while swimming with Onyx after a while, " replied Anna while ying with Onyx, curling around Anna''s body in smaller form.<sub> </sub>


    At this moment, many local people also begin to gather around. Fortunately, there are still Royal Guards nearby to prevent them near Angus and the others.


    "Wait¡­ How far did you swim to find such a thing?" asked Angus as he found the monster sea go away fast like running from something.


    "Emm.. I don''t know. I just ride Onyx." said Anna.


    Then, Anna begins to talk about her little adventure. After a few days of ying on the beach, Anna is bored and decides to swim deeper into the ocean with the help of Onyx. She didn''t notice that Onyx could travel kilometers away in a few minutes.


    After traveling for a while, she finds many life forms and sea monsters in the ocean. At this moment, Anna finds a group of monsters with a massive tentacle-like squid. Inside the water, the monster keeps releasing a dim blinking light in the surroundings.


    As Anna finds the monster intriguing and beautiful, she decides to kill and eat the monster. With the help of Onyx, they managed to subdue one of the tentacle monsters easily. This makes the other tentacle monster angry and attacks them.


    However, they didn''t know how monstrous ancient beasts Zokline and Anna were. The fight happens quite fast but the tentacle monster is on the losing end as they couldn''t hurt Anna and Onyx at all.


    In the end, they kill and eat almost all of them, even their strongest ones. The surviving monster decides to give up and try to talk with Anna since she seems able to understand the monster.


    After surrendering and pleading for their life, Anna decides to let the surviving one go as she is also quite full. She remembered Jayna''s warning that she couldn''t eat too much snack before dinner as she may not be able to eat dinner.


    However, Anna didn''t realize she had already eaten tons of the monster meats at this moment. Finally, they decide to escort Anna and Onyx back to the beach.


    After hearing Anna''s story, Angus and Jayna could only massage their heads. They didn''t expect Anna''s little adventure could almostpletely wipe out a group of monsters in the deep of the sea. Moreover, Angus and Jayna feel it is not an ordinary sea monster.


    Although they couldn''t feel the monster''s true power, they could still find a massive life force in it. Last time they felt this kind of life wasing from Anna''s current snake pet, Onyx. After a while, they decide to let Anna be since they are also speechless about this situation.


    ''Haa.. It is fortunate that she didn''t encounter other people or something dangerous like a monster overlord.'' thought Angus.


    Finally, they decide to head back and wait for dinner time. Just after they want to move, someone grabs Angus''s shoulder tightly.


    "Finally, I got you." said Aunt Extalia coldly.


    Hearing the familiar sound, "O-Oh.. Hi, Aunt Extalia. Long time no see." said Angus while having cold sweat.


    ''When did she get here?! She seems to appear out of nowhere. How did she do that?'' thought Angus as he pondered how his future aunt able to suddenly appear behind him


    "Aunt, huh?! It seems you need to redo your etiquette ss once again." said Aunt Extalia as she suddenly swung her greatsword.


    *SWISHH* *BAMM* A massive cut appears on Angus spot and keeps going until a dozen meters into the sea. Seeing such ridiculous strength and power from the Duchess'' casual attack, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but gulp their own saliva.


    "Come on, Aunt Extalia. It''s just a joke." said Angus while keeping calling the Duchess as his aunt.


    "Grr.. Fine. Forget about it. Anyway, all of you need to go back to the capital." said Aunt Extalia while taking her breath to calm down.


    "Ehh.. Capital?! What for?" asked Angus.


    "You are summoned by His Majesty, King Leon." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Summoned?!" asked Angus again but he didn''t refuse like usual.


    Angus notices Aunt Extalia not calling King Leon as his majesty, not Leon or other casual name. From this tone, he knows this is an official matter. As for what it truly is, Angus could only wait until he reached the capital city.


    "Fine. We will go back to the capital city." said Angus.


    "Really?! Are you going to answer this summons?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Yes. I don''t know what happened, but it sounds like an official matter and I couldn''t possibly ignore it, right? Unless this is just one of your ploys to end my vacation." said Angus.


    "*Sigh* It seems Leon is right. You are too sharp. Tch.. This means I couldn''t beat you up and punish you for insubordination." grumbled Aunt Extalia.


    ''Err¡­ She really holds a grudge for me avoiding her.'' thought Angus.

 Chapter 423 Reward

    ''Err... She really holds a grudge for me avoiding her.'' thought Angus.


    After that, everyone returns to the Count''s mansion and packs their things. Unlike other nobles, Angus and Jayna didn''t have maids or butlers. They didn''t like other people touching their things and disturbing them when they were inside the room together.


    Moreover, they already used to take care of themself after living inside the Endless Battlefield dimension for a few years. Having a maid or other people near their private space is quite disturbing.


    Hence, they never let other people enter their room when they are inside. The servant could only enter to clean when they were away. The same thing also happens when they are living in the capital city.


    After packing and collecting their things, they go towards the teleportation tform. Apparently, their summon was quite urgent and they didn''t have time to travel in the usual way by carriage.


    Fortunately, the only people going to teleport are Angus, Jayna, Anna, Onyx, and Duchess Amberze. Therefore, they didn''t need to worry about the teleportation limit. As for the few sh Squad and Royal Guards, they will go back on their own.


    *Buzz* In a moment, they step inside the tform, it begins to shine brightly and their view changes the next moment. They didn''t feel too disorientated since all of them were used to teleportation.


    Angus even used me Teleportation a few times when they tried to escape from the Duchess Amberze. Currently, they find themself inside a familiar reinforced room with many kinds of decorations on the wall.


    "Alright, we should go to L-Leon now." said Duchess Amberze as she was pretty nervous to see Leon in real life.


    Angus and Jayna notice this but ignore it and decide to follow the Duchess. Along the way, Angus sees many staff and guards surprised looking at the Duchess'' presence. Some even couldn''t cover their expression and gave quite amusing reactions.


    Soon, they finally arrive at Leon''s usual working room. In front of the working room, an old butler stood and waited for them.


    "Ahh... Good to see you again, Duchess Amberze." weed old butler Darius.


    "Nice to see you too, Darius? I hope you have been well." replied Duchess Amberze.


    "Thank you for your concern, Duchess Amberze. I assume all of you want to meet his majesty. Unfortunately, his highness is currently still meeting with someone. Please wait for a while in this room." said old man Darius while guiding them to the room nearby.


    The room is quite spacious andfortable, with a big table in the middle of the room. There are many chairs around the table and a sofa not far away. Entering the room, Anna immediately runs towards thefy couch and jumps on it.


    Seeing this, Jayna''s maternity turned on and rebuked the naughty little troublemaker. In the meantime, Angus asked the Duchess why he was summoned.


    "Well, I am not sure either. But, I think it is about rewarding you or something officially." said the Duchess.


    "Reward?" asked Angus back.


    "Well, what you did in the Sunset City attracted many people and force. Not only are you able to find the cure for rgos''s epidemic, but you are also able to find a way to purify corrupted artifacts. Moreover, many people also witness Jayna fight against the Cardinal."


    "Even Leon didn''t want to. He still needed to reward you something for this kind of achievement." said Duchess Amberze.


    "That''s... I guess I don''t have any choice." said Angus while sighing.


    For Angus, poprity and fame are nothing but trouble. However, he also knows he can''t reject this kind of reward. Heart kingdom government relies heavily on a rewarding merit system, especially for the noble.


    As long as a person can contribute to the Heart Kingdom, they will be rewarded in an official ceremony by the King. Some people could even receive nobility titles if their contribution had a huge impact.


    Ignoring and declining this kind of reward may not disturb Angus''s life, but it will create chaos for the kingdom system. Unlike before, when his achievement was only known by a few people, Angus and Jayna''s deed has a considerable impact and is witnessed by many people.


    Hence, King Leon needs to reward them to keep the system working properly. After waiting for a while, everyone could hear someone m the door while screaming from the outside.


    "You can''t do this to me!! I am the Empress!!" heard a voice from the outside as it went into the distance.


    Hearing the familiar voice from the outside, Jayna and Duchess Amberze flinch a little. Angus ignores the Duchess and immediately looks at Jayna worriedly. Through their bond, Angus could feel Jayna''s uneasiness.


    Subconsciously, Angus looks towards the door and releases hot fire mana nearby. He knows the person behind the wall and what she did to Jayna during childhood. Feeling the warm environment and killing intent, Jayna immediately grabs Angus''s hand to calm him down.


    "You should control your emotions, boy. It could be your weakness in the future."mented Duchess Amberze.


    "Hmm... And what will they do with this weakness? Hurting Jayna? Hmph... I like to see if someone dares to hurt Jayna and is still alive to see the day."


    "I don''t care who they are. If they try to touch and hurt Jayna, they will feel my wrath even if it is her own blood family." said Angus coldly.<sub> </sub>


    Hearing this, the Duchess could only give a long sigh while looking at Jayna with a silent stare question like asking, ''Are you seriously like this obsessive person?''.


    However to her dismay, Jayna seemspletely oblivious to her stare and looks at Angus like a fangirl after hearing his word. Suddenly, the butler Darius enters the room.


    "Excuse me, everyone. His majesty, King Leon, is ready to meet you." said the old butler.


    Then, they leave the room and enter King Leon''s working room. Just as they enter the room, King Leon immediately appears in front of them and suddenly kisses Duchess Amberze while ignoring everyone''s stares.


    All the royal guards in the room couldn''t help but be surprised and could only look the other way to avoid seeing such a scene. In the meantime, Angus and Jayna are surprised at how bold King Leon is while Anna stares intently at the two old couples.


    "L-Leon.." The Duchess tried to stop the kiss as she noticed everyone''s stare.


    However, feeling her lover''s lips keep forcing into hers makes her heart flutter and forget everything nearby.


    At this moment, "Angus.. Angus... Is Aunty going to mate? Is she going to get pregnant?" asked Anna innocently.


    "No, Anna. I already exined to you many times that''s not how humans mating and get pregnant?" said Angus.


    Hearing Anna and Angus remark makes the old couple realize the others and stop their passionate kiss.


    "Ehem.. Wee back, Extalia and everyone." said King Leon trying to get back his demeanor but still not letting Extalia go from his side.


    "Yeah.. Yeah.. Let''s get this over before you two could continue in the hidden backroom." chimed Angus yfully.


    "Brat, It seems you get cockier after more than a month away." replied King Leon coldly.


    "Well, if you don''t like it, you should just exile me with Jayna in some countryside, away from the capital. I promise you, you will never hear anything about me anymore." said Angus.


    "In your dream. I still need you to work to death first." replied King Leon.


    Then, the two begin to bicker with each other. This kind of verbal exchange is usual since King Leon fought against Angus and Jaynast time. After the fight, King Leon and Angus seem closer and could casually bicker like this when alone.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Anyway, you may already guess it, but you did a good job at Sunset City and I need to reward you. So, anything you need for the reward?" asked King Leon as he turned serious.


    "Huh?? Why ask me? Just give whatever is on your mind and be done with it." replied Angus.


    p "In normal cases, I could do that. Unfortunately, your work in Sunset city has a lot of impacts. Moreover, you are not only witnessed by a lot of people but also by high priests from the four big religious groups. Hence, I couldn''t reward you half-heartedly." said King Leon.</anda>


    "During the official award ceremony, I need to grant you something besides the usual reward." added King Leon.


    "What is the usual reward?" asked Angus.


    "Based on your contribution, you will at least receive baron title, money and one item from the kingdom''s treasury." exined to the Duchess while standing beside King Leon.


    "Hmm... How troublesome. I don''t need all of that. Hell, I could even get something better than that on my own." replied Angus.


    "I believe with your current fortune, you may be able to do that. That''s why I asked what you wanted so I could prepare it before the official ceremony." said King Leon.


    "Hmm... How about giving more holiday in the countr...?" asked Angus.


    "Rejected. No more vacation for you." replied King Leon without waiting for Angus to finish.


    "What the... Urgh... " replied Angus as he almost cursed King Leon tantly.


    Although he could casually bicker with King Leon, he still couldn''t curse King Leon in front of him.


    "*Sigh* Fine, just give me a weapon artifact." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus''s answer, "Alright, deal." replied King Leon with a smirk.

 Chapter 424 Queen Dahlia

    "Alright, deal." replied King Leon with a smirk.


    Seeing King Leon''s smile, Angus feels like being yed.


    "Is there something wrong?" asked Angus.


    "Nope. Everything is fine. Now, you are dismissed. I have some.. other business to attend." said King Leon.


    "Alright, enjoy your time. No one will dare to take a peek, unlike someone here." said Angus while grabbing Jayna and Anna out of the room.


    King Leon could only grumble at Angus''s remark before waving his hand to dismiss the royal guard out of the room.


    After everyone leaves King Leon''s working room, "Weapon Artifact?! Leon, you don''t n to give him one of those things, right?" asked Extalia.


    "Yup. I am going to give him one of those. Besides, that will also make him go to Nirvas." said Leon as he hugged her.


    "Haa¡­ Did Eric meet with some trouble?" asked Extalia.


    "No, they managed to reach Nirvas safely. But, it seems they aren''t able to pass the test until today." said Leon.


    "It seems their tests have be more ridiculous. Hope, those kids can pass the test." said Extalia.


    "Alright, enough of them." said Leon while kissing Extalia''s neck lovingly from behind.


    Then, they continue kissing passionately before entering a hidden room in the nearby wall.


    In the meantime, Angus still thinks about King Leon''s ploy toward him. He feels King Leon has some n and makes him do other annoying work. During this time, Anna runs around the hallway while showing things to the small Onyx in her hand about the Royal Pce.


    Jayna and Angus decide to only watch the troublemaker from afar. They know no one is capable or even dares to hurt Anna, especially after they find she keeps getting stronger each day. After eating the rgos cardinal flesh of meat, Anna begins to grow each second rapidly.


    Her mana and miasma increase rapidly while her body is getting more studier. Currently, her total mana and miasma are almost as big as Jayna''s.


    Initially, Angus is quite worried about Anna as he knows the danger of rgos'' divine energy. However, she seems fine and a little more energetic than usual.


    Still, her control over her power is plummeting because of her rapid growth. During the past few days, she kept breaking things as she couldn''t control her power.


    "Angus, did you think Anna is fine? ording to her little adventure story, she just eats tons of monster meat." said Jayna.


    "Well, she really is a troublemaker. However, she never does something that will endanger herself, especially about this kind of thing. All we can do is believe Anna and her ridiculous instinct." replied Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ You are right." said Jayna.


    "Kyaaa!! Snake!!" as they heard a scream from somewhere.


    Suddenly, Jayna is stopped before going towards Anna''s location. At the same time, Angus also notices Jayna''s moment of distress through their bond and follows Jayna.


    Arriving at the spot, a few unknown knights brandish their weapons toward Anna and Onyx. At the same time, Onyx re at the stupid knight while Anna looks at the olddy behind the knights.


    Despite Onyx''s small size, the knights felt like they were being stared at by a predator and couldn''t move. They couldn''t even tremble in fear andpletely froze on their spot.


    "What are you waiting for?!! y that beast!!" shouted the olddy, oblivious to her knight''s condition.


    Still, the knights couldn''t do anything as they couldn''t move their bodies. In the meantime, the nearby guard and staff didn''t know what to do as they couldn''t offend the olddy. Fortunately, Angus and Jayna have already arrived at the location.


    "What''s happening here?" asked Angus while Jayna grabbed and hugged Anna.


    However, Anna didn''t return to her usual yful expression and red at the olddy. Angus and Jayna notice this as this is the first time Anna kept ring murderously at someone for a while.


    "Anna, are you okay?" asked Jayna.


    Before she could reply, "Ohh¡­ I see. She is the rumored monster-minded person that the fourth princess brought. No wonder she could bring a disgusting savage animal here. As expected of the monster-minded person, that only brings nothing but destruction." eximed the olddy.


    Hearing this, Jayna feels like going to burn the olddy to ash while her blue eyes turn into sharp, fiery eagle eyes. Before she could move, Angus moved in front of her and covered Jayna''s vision with his back.


    "Excuse me, may I know who you are?" asked Angus.<sub> </sub>


    "Ahh.. You must be the rumored young master Angus. Where is my manner? My name is Malkin Gonzalet, wife of Marquis Gonzalet." said the olddy.


    "I see¡­ So, you are just a wife of a marquis. Weird¡­ Howe the prestigious Marquis Gonzalet has a wife with a disgusting look. Don''t tell me you are an imposter?!" used Angus.


    "Y-Young master Angus, that''s quite an usation. I suggest you watch your word or it will only cause trouble for your family." said Madam Malkin coldly while she didn''t expect such a rude reply.


    "Well, It''s not a baseless rumor. Marquis Gonzalet is famous for his pride as a high noble. There is no way his wife is a disgusting olddy like you, even a beggar is better than you.


    "I bet you use some appearance-changing potion to impersonate the wife of the prestigious Marquis Gonzalet but failed miserably." chimed Angus with a cold smile.


    "Y-You¡­ How dare you say that?!!" yelled madam Malkin loudly.


    "Then, how about doing some potion tests?" asked Angus.


    "Potion test?!" asked Madam Malkin back.


    "Yeah. If you don''t use an appearance-changing potion, there will be no potion trace in your body. However, if there is a trace, it means you are an imposter and impersonate the wife of Marquis Gonzalet." said Angus.


    "T-That''s¡­ " said Madam Malkin as she began to have cold sweat.


    "What?? Don''t tell me you don''t dare to have a potion test? Hmm¡­ Are you perhaps a spy?!" said Angus coldly.


    When the nearby guard hears that there is a possibility Madam Malkin is a spy and notices her distressed expression, the guard immediately readies their weapon to apprehend the Madam along with her knights. Some of the staff even sneak away to call for the higher-up.


    Although the battle between Nergal and Heart kingdom reaches a stalemate situation, they are still at war and keep sending spies to sabotage each other. People even hear some news about spies in the Capital city.


    Hence, they are always cautious when someone is used of being a spy. As long as there is some sign of someone being a spy, they will immediately put up their guard to them.


    Unfortunately, Madam Malkin is only an olddy who is even weaker than a first-grade teenager. She could not hide her sudden anxiety expression under the trained royal pce guards'' eyes.


    However, Madam Malkin is still a high noble and some guards also know her actual appearance. Hence, they didn''t dare to catch them only from Angus'' words. If Angus didn''t deliberately use Madam Malkin, no one would even be vignt toward this arrogant old woman.


    "S-Spy?! Nonsense. Young Master Angus, please stop spreading such baseless rumors. usation towards high noble is a grave crime even for the son of the Duke." said Madam Malkin.


    "Then, you don''t need to worry about the potion test, right?!" said Angus, giving an evil smile.


    "T-That''s¡­" replied Madam Malkin.


    Before Madam Malkin could speak more, "What happened here?!!" a shout was heard from behind Angus.


    Soon, everyone could see a woman in her forties yet still retain her beauty with red hair. Her features resemble Duchess Amberze, but she looks older and weaker. She also exudes an arrogant temperament, like saying she is better than anyone.


    Seeing the woman, the guards immediately give way and slightly bow towards the woman. She is none other than The Queen of Heart Kingdom, Dahlia Heart. Madam Malkin feels saved as her backer is finally here.


    "Your highness, you need to help me. This impudent kid dares to use me as a spy." said Madam Malkin while pointing at Angus.


    Hearing this, the Queen frowned while looking at Angus.


    "If I am not wrong, you must be Angus Victory, third son of the Duke Victory." said Queen Dahlia.


    "Yes, your highness." replied Angus expressionlessly without even bowing his head.


    The Queen also noticed this gesture along with everyone. It is a custom to slightly bow to respect the royalties like Queen or King while introducing themself as the lower noble.


    "Hmph¡­ It seems the standard of House Victory is getting lower as even their young master didn''t know basic etiquette." chimed Queen Dahlia.


    "Really?! Then, I apologize. I just happened to fight a big battle not too long ago. It seems I am still not able to adjust my mentality. As you know, there is no such thing as etiquette on the battlefield, especially towards your enemy." said Angus coldly.


    "You!! How dare you speak like that to the Queen?!!" yelled Madam Malkin.


    "Huh?! Is something wrong with what I said? If her highness has anyint, then she could tell his majesty, King Leon, to arrange my punishment." replied Angus.


    Hearing King Leon''s name makes the Queen flinch before forcing herself to calm down. However, everyone could feel the distress and turmoil in her expression. Angus deliberately mentions King Leon since he knows now the Queen is in a worse rtionship with King Leon.

 Chapter 425 Sweet Revenge

    ''This brat is dangerous.'' thought Queen Dahlia.


    "Alright, that''s enough. All of you could go back to your work." said Queen Dahlia as she tried to end this useless banter.


    "I am sorry, Your Highness. I can''t allow that. We still need to check Madam Malkin if she is truly a spy or not." said Angus.


    "Young Master Angus, that''s some serious usation. Madam Malkin is someone I personally invited not too long ago. There is no way she is a spy." said Queen Dahlia.


    "Then, there will be no problem if we do a simple potion test, right? Just to be sure." said Angus with a cold smile.


    "That''s it. I am the Queen of the Heart Kingdom and I can vouch for Madam Malkin''s identity." said Queen Dahlia as she got angry at Angus'' stubbornness.


    Not only did Angus not want to back down, but he kept provoking her. If Angus is not the son of the current most prominent Victory family, she will order the guard to execute him on the spot for his rudeness and insubordination. However, Angus also didn''t back down easily.


    "That''s one of the reasons we can''t let Madam Malkin go with you, Your Highness." replied Angus expressionlessly.


    "What do you mean?!" asked Queen Dahlia.


    "If Madam Malkin is somehow a spy, she could injure or kill Her Highness. At that time, everyone here will be held ountable for not noticing such a spy." said Angus.


    "Furthermore, the lowest of their punishment will be a long harsh training or a few years of imprisonment. The heaviest punishment is executed on the spot." added Angus in a loud voice.


    Hearing this, the nearby staff and guards immediately stare at Madam Malkin like a beast. None of them want to get punished or even executed. Although they couldn''t offend the high noble too much, they still didn''t want to get killed for such an unjust reason.


    Most of the reason they work here is for the high payment. As for the political and others, they could turn a blind eye to that.


    Seeing the fervent looks from everyone, Madam Malkin became more nervous. By using his sharp discerning eyes and [Analyze], Angus knows that Madam Malkin is using beautifying potions daily to look younger.


    However, most of these beautifying potions have the same ingredient and effect as appearance-changing potions that spies often use. Hence, Angus deliberately used Madam Malkin as a spy and forced her to do a potion test.


    He knows Madam Malkin is the old hag who taught and humiliated Jayna when she was young. Angus may not be able to do anything to Queen Dahlia for now, but he could still get his sweet revenge on Madam Malkin.


    "That''s enough!! There is no spy here. Stop spreading such a baseless rumor." said Queen Dahlia while trying to calm herself down.


    "It is not a baseless rumor, Her Highness. As an alchemist and researcher, I couldn''t help but notice a few signs of appearance-changing potion on Madam Malkin." said Angus while taking the Research Center medallion with his name on the back to add his credibility.


    "Moreover, I am also intrigued with Her Highness'' previous remark. How could her highness be sure there is no spy here? Did her highness have some unique ability or way to determine the spy? This will significantly help us in our war." added Angus loudly.


    "Enough!! Stop using my words against me!! This matter is over. Everyone get back to your ce!!" yelled Queen Dahlia.


    If Queen Dahlia agreed to the potion test, it would definitely create a lot of nasty rumors and hit her prestige as Queen. No matter the result of the test, it will definitely hit Queen Dahlia''s reputation. Hence, she needs to prevent Madam Malkin from getting tested.


    On the contrary, Angus didn''t care about his reputation. He never interacts with the other noble family besides Millie and Mia. Even during the official gathering, he avoids the others and only looks at Jayna.


    "No, can''t do, Your Highness. This is concerned about your safety. Don''t worry, the potion test is simple and fast. It didn''t even take ten minutes. Even an ordinary healer inside the royal pce could do it. Can someone call the healer?" asked Angus.


    "There is no need for that, young master Angus." said old butler Darius who appeared out of nowhere.


    Angus looks at the old butler Darius expressionlessly. However, his gaze silently warns the old butler not to get in his way.


    "Although this old man is not young, I am still quite proficient in alchemy. I could do the test here and now. No need for trouble to go to the medical ward." added old butler Darius.


    "Sure, then I leave it to you, Uncle Darius." said Angus.


    In the meantime, Queen Dahlia could only stay silent since she couldn''tmand Darius. Darius may serve the royalties, but unlike other employees in the royal pce, he could only obey King Leon.<sub> </sub>


    No other royalties couldmand him as he had the right to refuse them. This is an unwrittenw and usual custom in the royal pce. Hence, Queen Dahlia couldn''t control andmand Darius.


    If she tries tomand and gets refused, her prestige as Queen will receive a massive blow. As someone heavily relying on connection and fame, she will not gamble her prestige just for Madam Malkin.


    Seeing the Queen also didn''tment on this, "Madam Malkin, could I have a drop of your blood?" asked old butler Darius.


    "E-Ehh¡­ This¡­" said Madam Malkin as she didn''t know what to do while looking at Queen Dahlia for help.


    Seeing the silent Queen Dahlia, Madam Malkin feels like being abandoned and reluctantly gives her a hand while shaking nervously. Without wasting any moment, Darius makes a simple cut on her finger using a small knife while ignoring her shake movement.


    Then, the old butler takes out a small vial tube of ss and collects a few drops of blood in it before the cutting wound on the finger miraculously heals. Taking the ss tube, Darius takes another small vial with clear liquid.


    "This is the Truth Solution. If it makes contact with an appearance-changing potion, the solution will turn into ck." exined the old butler.


    After getting confirmation from Angus and Queen Dahlia, the butler poured a little bit of Truth Solution into the ss tube with Madam Malkin''s blood. As soon as the clear solution touches the blood, it begins to turn ck.


    "Guard, send this vile spy and her guards to the Extermination Squad!!" said Angus without wasting more time.


    "NOO!! This is not true!! I am not a spy! My Queen, please don''t send me to the Extermination Squad!!" pleaded Madam Malkin while resisting the guards.


    Most nobles know how cruel the Extermination Squad could be towards spies. Not only are they heartless in torturing the spy, but they could also even get any kind of information from the spy.


    Some rumors even said they could get irrelevant information like the spy''s private life and how they live in their original country. They could even extract their family secrets that their original country didn''t even know.


    Therefore, other kingdom''s spies can hardly gather intel inside the Heart kingdom. The Extermination Squad could easily track the other spies through the captured spy.


    As one of the high-rank researchers, Angus knows a few methods the Extermination Squad used to get information. Most of the captured spies will never be able to live normally and turn crazy after being sent to the Extermination Squad.


    Knowing this, "Wait¡­ We don''t know for sure if she is a true spy or not. Just throw her into the prison." said Queen Dahlia as she still didn''t want to lose her important ally.


    Queen Dahlia may not know the effect of a beautifying potion, but she is sure Madam Malkin in front of her is real. Therefore, she could only buy more time for Madam Malkin until this matter was cleared.


    "Are you sure, Her Highness? There is a possibility the other spies will try to silence her. It is better to send her to the Extermination Squad as soon as possible to extract any information from her." said Angus.


    "Enough!! This is my final decision. Madam Malkin will be prisoned until further notice. Also, you should worry about yourself. If it turns out Madam Malkin is innocent, you need to take some responsibility." threatened Queen Dahlia.


    "Sure. But, I am certain she is a spy." said Angus nonchntly while taking Jayna and Anna away, ignoring the others.


    The Queen and the other guard couldn''t help looking at Angus weirdly as he suddenly didn''t care anymore about this matter after fervently fighting the Queen.


    After leaving the location, "Can I kill those disgusting bubbles?" asked Anna.


    "Kill?!" asked Angus back.


    "Yeah. Anna hates that disgusting old bubble and that red-haired old bubble too. So, can I kill them?" replied Anna.


    Hearing this, Angus frowned deeply. For the first time, Anna uses the word kill for someone rather than the usual burst bubble or something else.


    "Why did you use the word kill on them?" asked Angus while Anna was getting head pat by Jayna to calm her down.


    There are some asions when Anna gets angry. However, Angus and Jayna had never seen Anna this mad for a long time against someone. It is like she has a deep grudge against Madam Malkin and Queen Dahlia.

 Chapter 426 Aerial Combat Training

    Angus and Jayna know this is the first time Anna meets Madam Malkin and the Queen. So, they are confused at Anna''s aggressive reaction.


    Even when meeting King Leon, Jade, or other strong monsters, she never shows this kind of aggressive behavior. At most, she will only stay silent, trying to hide her presence as much as possible.


    "They didn''t deserve to be bursted. The disgusting old bubble even looks more monster than monster. Anna can''t believe there is such a bubble in this world. The other red-haired old bubble is still bearable but not too much different." replied Anna while still pouting.


    "Hmm... What happens when you kill them and not burst them?" asked Angus.


    "They will die." replied Anna like it was an obvious answer.


    "I know that. I mean, what''s the difference between bursting them?" asked Angus again while scratching his head from Anna''s answer.


    "It''s different. If Anna bursts them, they will burst. If Anna kills them, they will die." exined Anna.


    ''Aren''t that same?'' thought Angus.


    "Then, how do you n to kill them?" asked Angus.


    "Ahh... I will use this!!" said Anna as a pitch-ck scepter suddenly appeared in her hand.


    Suddenly, Anna''s whole presence bes more dreadful while she waves the scepter around with a smile. A momentter, Angus immediately cast a mana barrier around them before casting a few other more potent barrier spells.


    "Fiuuhh... Anna, you need to be careful when you take out that scepter." said Angus.


    "Magical Wand!!" rebuked Anna.


    "Huh??" asked Angus confusedly.


    ? "This is Anna''s magical wand. It is called Anna super magical cyclone Anna wand." said Anna. (A/N: The name is correct with two Anna on it.)


    As soon as Anna said that, the scepter or magical wand shone brightly and released a massive wave towards the surroundings. Angus and Jayna, who are still hugging Anna from behind, couldn''t help but be thrown away from Anna.


    Fortunately, this energy shockwave is not too strong and harmless to the couple. Still, they are quite surprised at the sudden shockwave before running back toward Anna.


    "Anna, are you okay?" called Angus and Jayna worriedly as Anna seemed a little bit absentminded after the release of the energy shockwave.


    Suddenly, Anna hit the scepter to the ground harshly. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    "Bad Magic Wand!! Bad!! Baddie!! How dare you hurt Angus and Big sis Jayna. Anna will not y with you anymore!!" said Anna as she recalled the artifact scepter.


    Seeing this, Angus and Jayna didn''t know how to react. After ensuring Anna ispletely fine, Angus asks a few more questions before releasing his barrier and decides to rest for the day.


    He decides to test Anna''s ''kill'' powerter on since it is still very hard to understand it just from her rough description. However, Angus and Jayna know Anna''s ''kill'' power is rted to her new magical wand and is different from the usual way of killing.


    In the meantime, someone inside the royal pce had already noticed Anna''s dreadful aura despite Angus'' fast reaction. Fortunately, this person is too busy making love to his lover in a hidden secret room.


    He also notices Angus is near the source and lets this matter be since Angus suddenly casts a barrier to prevent the dreadful aura from leaking.


    "Leon, Is there something wrong?" asked Extalia while looking at Leon.


    "Nah.. It seems those kids are causing more trouble." said Leon before caressing Extalia''s body.


    "Mmm.. " moaned Extalia before they had another round.


    A few dayster, a massive invitation spread across the Heart kingdom for Angus'' official award ceremony. This ceremony is important for Angus and all the retired soldiers from the frontline.


    During these two months, Heart kingdom already had four massive battles and countless skirmishes all over its border. Although the Heart Kingdom''s military strength has increased many times, all these battles still produce many deaths and wounded soldiers.


    Some wounded soldiers are forced to retire and will be awarded special honorary titles along with their pension for their service. Moreover, they will also hold a memorial ceremony for the fallen soldiers.


    Therefore, this is a big event for the whole Heart Kingdom resident to remember the fallen and award the retired ones.


    Currently, Angus, Jayna and Anna are inside an open space training area. All of them seem to be ying tag but in the air. In the air, Jayna is flying with the help of a big fire wing on her back while Angus uses a flying spell to move around.


    As for Anna, she is already entering her monster form and flying with a bat-like wing on her back. Currently, Angus is desperately trying to catch the girls. After seeing Jayna''s fight with Cardinal, he notices theyck experience in aerial fighting and decides to train in it.<sub> </sub>


    In the end, he realized many things about aerial fighting. He finds when ites to aerialbat, it is almost impossible to predict his opponent''s maneuver, especially if they have wings.


    Unlike magicians who use flying spells, people with wings could suddenly change their movement trajectory easily in the air.


    On the other hand, people that use flying spells are quite rigid in aerial movement. They couldn''t maneuver or change their movement easily, especially at high speed.


    ''Now, I know why most magicians only move moderately to keep their maneuverability in the air.'' thought Angus as he looked at the magician training them.


    Then, Angus looks at Anna who is flying while starting to leave her afterimage in the air.


    "Angus, look!! Anna has be many." said Anna while moving faster.


    Then, everyone finds Anna flying around at incredible speed, leaving an afterimage everywhere like they are a real person.


    "Err... Can you also do that?" asked Angus to Jayna.


    "Nope... Even the Fire Phoenix herself couldn''t do such a thing in this limited space." said Jayna.


    During their flying training, they notice their eleration speed is much worse than onnd when they rely on their feet. eleration speed is a crucial point in the battle. With the sudden speed increase, they could dodge unexpected attacks or increase their attack power.


    However, sudden eleration in the air is hard to achieve. Angus and Jayna needrge open space to elerate themself and that is still not as fast as when they are on the ground. This makes their fighting way and option more limited than on the ground despite the air advantage.


    On the contrary, Anna seems like a fish in the water. Her speed isn''t any different than when she was on the ground. Moreover, her maneuverability also didn''t drop, making her almost invincible in the sky.


    ''Unfortunately, she couldn''t fly in the sky without being transformed.'' thought Angus as he noticed the frightening look of their trainer.


    For others, Anna''s aura is dreadful and evil as she practically leaks a bit of miasma when transformed into a monster form. If Angus didn''t cover the whole area with a strong barrier, he believed all the high-gradebatants in the capital would feel her presence.


    However, Angus and Jayna didn''t mind Anna''s monster form. They already too often see it and even quite like it. When Anna is in monster form, they find her skin turns into gray colors and her hand turns into five strong ws.


    She also has a small protruding horn around her head that looks like a crown. At first, this small horn is barely noticeable. After she reached second grade, it became more apparent. Combined with her bat-like wing, Angus and Jayna think Anna looks cool.


    ''If it is not because of Anna''s childish smiling face, she will truly look noble and cooler.'' thought Anna and Jayna at the same time.


    At this moment, they feel someone entering their outermost camouge barrier.


    "What the hell are all of you doing?!!" shouted Duchess Amberze as she found dozens of dreadful transformed Anna in the air.


    Hearing this, everyone decides to end their training and dismiss the poor pale magician trainer before talking to the Duchess.


    "So, you are saying you are training for aerialbat?" asked the Duchess while massaging her forehead.


    "Yep. There is nothing dangerous here." said Angus.


    "Like hell, there is nothing dangerous here!! That girl is practically radiating a dangerous aura!!" said Duchess Amberze while pointing with a long spear in her hand.


    Angus and Jayna feel the long spear in her hand is familiar but choose to ignore it for now.


    "Aunt Extalia, that was very rude!! Anna is a good girl, right?" rebuked Jayna while hugging Anna lovingly.


    "Yup, Anna is a good girl." replied Anna while snuggling and giving a mocking smile to the Duchess.


    ''That girl!! She did that on purpose.'' thought Duchess Amberze.


    "Ehem.. Anyway, what business did Aunt bring here? I don''t think Aunt Extalia is too free just to chat with us." said Angus.


    "Huhh?? Did you say I just can''t meet my dear niece? Also, didn''t I tell you I am not your Aunt yet!!" said Duchess Amberze as she threw the spear at Angus.


    *BAM* Fortunately, Angus had already predicted this before and dodged it in time. As the spear passes through his side, he finds familiar energy from it and can''t help but look at it after it is embedded on the ground not far from it.


    ''That spear?!! No way!! How could it be here!!'' thought Angus as he kept looking at the spear.

 Chapter 427 Ultimate Weapon

    ''How could it be here!!'' thought Angus as he kept looking at the spear.


    Feeling Angus'' mood, "Angus, is everything okay?" asked Jayna.


    "T-That spear, where did you get it?!" asked Angus to Aunt Extalia.


    Seeing Angus'' serious expression, "Did you know anything about that artifact?" asked Aunt Extalia back.


    "Just answer me, where did you get it?!!" shouted Angus as he began to lose his calm.


    "Easy, kid. I just picked it up from that stupid brat Ulvic." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Third Prince Ulvic?!" asked Angus back.


    "I see. Now, I remember that it is brother Ulvic''s artifact. No wonder it looks familiar. Aunt Extalia, how did you manage to get it? Thest time I saw brother Ulvic, he¡­" said Jayna as she remembered some unpleasant memories.


    "He almost got corrupted by that artifact. So, I just take it after putting him to sleep and give him to Leon. I know Leon and Dahlia are not good parents, but to even let their kid be almostpletely corrupted by an Artifact. That is beyond careless." grumbled Aunt Extalia.


    ''If I didn''t decide to visit him, he may really get corrupted by now. Sometimes I wonder how Leon could ever be this careless about his child. Fortunately, I managed to save time. Hmph¡­ There will be no sex for him this week.'' thought Aunt Extalia inwardly.


    "Actually, I am on my way to putting that artifact in a more secure ce since it looks hazardous for an ordinarybatant. However, I happen to find that you are here and decide to check up on my beautiful niece." added Aunt Extalia.


    "Anyway, boy. Did you know something about that artifact?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    Angus didn''t answer and kept staring at the spear artifact nkly. At this moment, Angus begins to remember things about the spear in front of him. Subconsciously, his emotion and memory leaked toward Jayna through their bond. These memories are confusing and worrying her.


    "A-Angus." called Jayna.


    "Ahh.. Ohh.. Yeah, I am fine." replied Angus as he woke from his daydreaming.


    Then, Angus approaches the spear and observes it more carefully without touching it.


    "Hmm¡­ If I am not wrong, this spear artifact was sold a few years ago at the Golden Trade auction house, right?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. How did you know?" asked Jayna.


    "Well, I just happened to participate in that auction and bought that mysterious box at that time." said Angus.


    "Ahh¡­ No wonder I found that mysterious box a little bit familiar the first time I saw it." replied Jayna.


    "Mysterious box?! Forget about it. Did you know anything about that artifact?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Before I answer about that, did prince Ulvic do something to this artifact?" asked Angus.


    "He tried to subdue the weapon using some kind of equipment and stuff." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Equipment?!" asked Angus back.


    "After Father didn''t manage to subdue that artifact, Brother Ulvic became madly obsessed with that artifact. I hear he spends hundreds of thousands or even a few millions of gold coins for research just to unseal and subdue it." asked Jayna.


    "What a fool!! He is lucky that he didn''t get killed by this artifact yet. Nothing good wille from bing obsessed over something." said Angus.


    ''Said someone who is madly obsessed with my niece.'' thought Aunt Extalia.


    At this moment, Anna reverts to her human form and runs toward Angus. Aunt Extalia immediately tries to stop her. However, Anna didn''t try to touch the artifact and only looked at it from close range.


    "Angus¡­" called Anna.


    "What is it, Anna?" asked Angus.


    "It is pitiful." replied Anna.


    Hearing this, Angus was surprised before looking back at the spear artifact.


    "Yeah, you are right. It is pitiful." said Angus as he stretched his hand to touch it.


    Before his hand touch it, his arm is grabbed by Aunt Extalia.<sub> </sub>


    "Boy, what are you doing? Didn''t I tell you that this artifact is dangerous?! Even I need topletely cover my hand with thick mana to prevent it from influencing me." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Well, my dear aunt. Did you forget? I am a natural weapon master. Wielding this artifact is a piece of cake for me. Besides, didn''t you want to know more about this artifact? It will be better to demonstrate it directly." said Angus.


    Aunt Extalia didn''t immediately reply and kept staring at Angus''s ck eyes.


    After a while, "Fine, you win. But, I will immediately send you to the medical ward if you show any sign of being corrupted. Also, be careful. You already have three artifacts in your possession though two of them are not weapon types." warned Aunt Extalia.


    "Sure. Don''t worry. I know what my body is capable of." replied Angus.


    "I hope so." replied Aunt Extalia before releasing Angus'' hand.


    ''Thought she is partially right. I may enter the medical ward after this.'' thought Angus inwardly before touching the spear artifact.


    As soon as he touches the artifact, various kinds of vision emerge from Angus'' head.


    "I see. As I thought, you are thirsty. Then, I shall help you this once for the sake of old time." muttered Angus in a low voice.


    Angus pulled the spear from the ground and began to y it in his hand. While Angus is doing the dancing spear movements set, he imbues the spear with his mana. In reaction to Angus'' mana, the spear feels like humming and creates a blue spark around it.


    "Actually, I don''t know too much about this spear. This spear has many names, such as Gungnir, Zeus''s thunderbolt, Gae Bulg, God-killing spear, Ten thousand weapons, and many others. Personally, I call it the Ultimate Weapon." said Angus before taking a throwing position.


    At this moment, Angus begins to charge the spear artifact with a tremendous amount of mana and make it shine brightly. *Bzztt* Angus keeps giving his mana to make the whole spear covered in blue light.


    Because of the mana intensity, Angus'' hand started to get slowly charred. If not for his ridiculous regeneration, his entire hand would burn to crips by the spear long ago.


    "Brat, What are you doing?!!" asked Aunt Extalia as he tried to stop Angus.


    Before Aunt Extalia could stop and touch Angus, a silver-white shield envelops Angus. Seeing the shield, Extalia looks at Jayna, who covers Angus with [Unbreakable Shield].


    "Jayna, release the shield now." yelled Aunt Extalia.


    Before Jayna could reply, "This artifact is unlike the others and there is only one way to subdue it. Anyway, thanks for the cover, love." said Angus as he gritted his teeth to keep his mana under control.


    After almost reaching the mana deficiency state, Angus throws the spear towards the wall nearby with all his strength. *BOOOM* Before anyone could react, a massive hole appeared through the whole royal pce until it reached the Royal Pce''s outer wall.


    On the Royal Pce''s outer wall, there is a spear embedded in it. The spear released a blue spark before it calmed down and turned back like a normal spear.


    Everything is obliterated in a linear path from the Royal Pce''s outer wall to Angus'' current location. Even the strong heavy enchanted Royal Pce wall is torn down by the spear. Moreover, all of this happens in an instant.


    "Haa.. Haa.. Alright, Aunt Extalia. I leave everything to you." said Angus with a smirking before copsing from the mana deficiency.


    Before Aunt Extalia could wake from shock, King Leon appeared at their location.


    "What''s the meaning of this?!!" roared King Leon loudly.


    King Leon''s voice is so loud that the entire Royal Pce can hear it. At this moment, Aunt Extalia could only do a facepalm about the trouble they would face.


    While everyone in the Royal Pce is in panic, Angus finds himself on the familiar raining ground as soon as Angus falls unconscious.


    Unlike the Fireman''s hard rocky ground, he finds himself on asphalt ground with blood everywhere. Countless corpses wearing all kinds of clothes are lying around him.


    Not far from him, a person with a bloody appearance and massive killing intent are looking toward an enormous group of people in front of him. The peoplee from different kinds of groups as they wear different clothes.


    Some of them wear suits, traditional monk clothes, sportswear, casual clothes, and many others. However, this sea of people radiates chi all over their bodies.


    Moreover, all their bodies are bleeding and cracking like they are made of ceramic. At the same time, their eyes are filled with malice, hatred, and craziness. In the middle of the group, a bright shining spear was chained into some sort of wagon.


    Before long, these ten thousand people scream maniacally and all their chi goes towards the spear, leaving their bodies crumbling like fragmented ss.


    Suddenly, the spear came out from its chain. It shines brighter and shoots towards the man like a meteor. However, the man didn''t stay still either and immediately released his strongest domain and most destructive skill. *BOOM*


    Explosions envelop the whole area and destroy anything just from the initial shockwave. It is like a nuke exploded in the area but without radiation danger.


    However, this is not the end. After the initial sh, more small explosions could be heard as the man kept fending off the living weapon in front of him.

 Chapter 428 Soothing Flame

    The man fought for his life against this mysterious living weapon for hours before, the energy inside it finally exhausted. At the same time, the whole area is turned into a wastnd from their fight and creates many deep ravines.


    After the spear loses its power, it falls into one of the crevices as the Earth itself swallows it. Angus knows that until his life ends in the past, the spear will never be found again, no matter how hard they search for it.


    This spear is the same spear artifact that Angus threw before he passed out. After the fight ends, the man looks at all the obliterated wastnd and traces of the human parts all over the area with lifeless eyes before screaming in agony.


    If it is not because of the enormous rainstorm in the area, Angus will definitely see the tear from the man''s lifeless eyes.


    At the same time, Angus subconsciously drops tears despite being expressionless. He feels nothing but loneliness and sadness. All the pent-up and buried memories begin to surface.


    Then, Angus looks at his side as he finds a fiery warm ze from his side enveloping him. Miraculously, this fire didn''t burn Angus but kept him warm and calming before he finally woke up.


    By the time Angus wakes up, it is alreadyte night. Once again finds a deadly snake on top of his body, looking at him.


    After checking Angus is fine with his dreadful re, Onyx moves towards the sleeping Anna beside him. Angus also finds Jayna sleeping beside him with Anna.


    ''Damn, I will never get used to that snake.'' thought Angus as he still remembered Madam Malkin''s guards'' situation.


    During the incident a few days ago with Madam Malkin, her guards and Onyx happen to be looking at each other for a moment. Because of that, the guards have be stiff like a statue even until now.


    They are still alive, but they can''t move or even speak. It feels like all of their skeletal muscles are frozen. They couldn''t even control their excretion either. At first, the house of Gonzalez demands they be released from their state, but another huge incident happens.


    Late in the night, Madam Malkin is found dead with a horrified face. The guard finds Madam Malkin''s body butchered into pieces with only her head intact. Until now, no one knows the assant, but the Royal Guards realize it is the work of Angus.


    Still, there is no real evidence and Angus also has a perfect alibi during the incident. Since Madam Malkin is imprisoned because she is suspected of being a spy, the Extermination Squad decides to take up the case and pressure Gonzalet''s family for any connection.


    In the end, nobody has time to pay attention to Madam Malkin''s guard. The Gonzalet family is too busy to save their tail. Since then, many rumors have spread around.


    Some of them said never to provoke Angus, Jayna, or Anna. Otherwise, they will never know how they will die. Even Empress Dahlia couldn''t help but stay silent in her pce without making a fuss.


    She even increases the security all over her pce and never another person enters her room besides her trusty subordinate.


    "Brat, you better give me a damn good exnation." Angus heard a voice from a nearby corner shadow.


    Jayna instantly wakes up hearing the voice while Anna is still sleeping peacefully with Onyx beside her.


    Seeing Angus wake up, "Angus, are you alright?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "It''s okay. I am fine. I just have a little headache from mana deficiency''s side effect, " said Angus, reassuring Jayna.


    "Brat, don''t make me ask you again!!" said King Leon as he came out from the shadow.


    Before Angus could reply, "Father!! Why are you here?!!" shouted Jayna.


    "Jayna, he needs to¡­" said King Leon.


    "Didn''t I tell you never to enter my room without my permission!! Get out now!!" shouted Jayna while cutting her father angrily.


    "Jayna, this is impor¡­" said King Leon.


    "Get out!! Or you will see the royal pce burn down to ash!!" said Jayna as her eyes turned into fiery sharp bird''s eyes.


    Seeing Jayna''s fiery eyes, King Leon knows Jayna will definitely do it if he does not get out of her room now.


    "Fine¡­ Brat, you better exin to me in the morning and you better fix those walls." said King Leon before disappearing.


    After King Leon disappeared, "Huft¡­ I am sorry. I already told Father not to enter my room carelessly, but he is very stubborn." said Jayna.


    "It''s okay." said Angus while kissing Jayna.


    After sharing a deep kiss, Jayna snuggles into Angus'' arm. They stay silent whileforting each other.


    "Did you want to know about that?" asked Angus as he broke the silence.


    "Angus, It doesn''t matter." replied Jayna while looking at Angus''s ck eyes.


    "Jayna.. I.. " said Angus.


    "Angus, it truly doesn''t matter to me whether you tell me or not. I will still love you as you love me." said Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately hugs Jayna and kisses her.


    "I love you, Jayna. I love you so much." said Angus.


    "I love you too." replied Jayna.


    Despite already hearing this same word countless times from each other, they never get bored and feel their bond be even stronger. Soon, they fall asleep while in each other''s arms.<sub> </sub>


    That night Angus didn''t have any nightmares as he expected but only had a dreamless sleep while feeling a soothing, familiar warmth envelop him.


    The next day, Angus is summoned by King Leon as soon as the sun rises. Unfortunately, Angus''s attack yesterday somehow destroyed not only some part of the Royal Pce but also part of King Leon''s working room.


    Therefore, Angus is heading towards a different room from where King Leon used to work.


    Arriving in front of the room with Jayna, "Are you sure about this?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    She knows her father is furious this time and worries about Angus''s punishment.


    "Yeah. Besides, I have always wanted to renovate this ridiculously huge pce for a long time. Just look at this uselessly high ceiling. Is this a ce for a Giant or something?" said Angus.


    "We could even practice our flight here if it is not because of some anti-flying rune around the pce." added Angus.


    "You are right. Giant and other big size races came here in the distant past." Angus and Jayna heard a voice behind them.


    "Err.. Morning." said Angus as he found King Leon''s murderous re.


    Hearing Angus''s answer, King Leon''s face contorted a little bit.


    "Inside now!!" said King Leon before disappearing.


    Without wasting more time, they enter the room, which is more spacious than King Leon''s usual working room. They also find many stacks of unorganized documents at the table nearby.


    Although the room is more spacious, it looks more disorganized than King Leon''s previous working room. Still, this room is heavily enchanted with many kinds of istion runes.


    Whatever they say here could never be heard from the outside. They also find Aunt Extalia and old butler Darius behind King Leon.


    "Sit."manded King Leon.


    After Angus and Jayna sat opposite King Leon, "Did you know your mistake?" King Leon coldly asked.


    Angus didn''t answer and stared back at King Leon.


    After staring at each other for a while, "Let''s get to the point. Just give me my punishment and be done with it." said Angus.


    *BANG* Suddenly, King Leon appears in front of Angus and punches him. However, a strong silver shield withstands the blow, which surprises King Leon [Unbreakable Shield]. In the meantime, the other people in the room stay still and only watch their sh.


    ''It is stronger than before.'' thought King Leon.


    ''His blow is heavier than before.'' thought Angus.


    "Did you think it is enough just to punish you?!!" yelled King Leon.


    "Then, what do you want?" asked Angus while ring at King Leon.


    Seeing Angus'' stubborn re, King Leon knows that he warned. If he gives a lousy verdict for his punishment or somehow prevents him from meeting Jayna, Angus will release hell upon him. Judging by his crazy achievements so far, he knows Angus could do it.


    After taking a deep breath to calm himself, King Leon disappeared and returned to his seat behind the table.


    "How long before you could kill a fifth-grade monster alone?" asked King Leon out of nowhere.


    Hearing an unexpected question, Angus is surprised but thinks for a moment.


    "If nothing is wrong, I should be able to kill a weak fifth-grade monster in a few years." replied Angus.


    "I see. How about a sixth-gradebatant?" asked King Leon.


    "Well, as long as they are not from those superior races, I will definitely be able to kill them in a few years in a frontal battle." said Angus confidently.


    "Good. I will hold your word. Now, your punishment is to break Jayna''s marriage contract." said King Leon.


    "Leon, you can''t be serious!! That contract¡­" chimed Extalia from the side.


    Before Extalia could speak further, King Leon raised his hand to signal her to stop talking.


    "Enough. This is my final verdict. So, brat. Did you think you could do it?" asked King Leon.


    "Hmph.. Even if you don''t tell me, I will do it." said Angus with a smirk.


    p Suddenly, Jayna stands from her seat while banging the poor table.</anda>


    "No deal!! I will break the contract on my own!!" yelled Jayna.

 Chapter 429 World Contract

    "No deal!! I will break the contract on my own!!" yelled Jayna.


    "Jayna¡­" said Angus.


    Before Anguspletes his sentence, Jayna res at Angus and makes him shut up. Seeing this, King Leon could only give a long sigh.


    "Jayna, listen to me first." said King Leon.


    "Father, no matter what you say, my decision will not change." said Jayna resolutely.


    "*Sigh* Alright, but let me exin first about the marriage contract." said King Leon.


    After calming down a little bit, "Fine." said Jayna.


    "The marriage contract is actually not an ordinary soul-bound contract. It affects not only the King but also the entire Heart Kingdom." said King Leon.


    "What?!! The entire kingdom?!" eximed Angus.


    As a researcher, Angus knows many things about the soul-bound contract. However, this contract usually only affects the people who sign it.


    Any other people who didn''t sign it will never be affected by it. This is one of the weaknesses of the soul-bound contract. Based on this premise, there is no way it could affect the whole Heart Kingdom since it is impossible to make all the residents sign soul-bound contracts.


    Not only does it consume a lot of time and resources, but it is also impractical since there will always be a new resident in the Heart kingdom.


    "This contract is also known as the World Contract. Unlike other soul-bound contracts, this contract is created and judged by the world itself." said King Leon.


    "World Contract is simr to the Vow used by high-gradebatants. However, it is more detailed and involves arge number of people. World Contract is often used byrge forces and kingdoms when they handle something involving the whole nation."


    "Like Vow, the World Contract is very flexible regarding punishment for breaking the contract. Unless the punishment is specified before, it usually will affect the fate of the entire force." exined King Leon.


    "Unfortunately, My Grandfather is forced to gamble the whole Heart Kingdom''s fate in this matter as the Heart kingdom was on the brink of extinction at that time.


    "He signed the World Contract not only with the nearby kingdom but also with some strong kingdoms that are not far from here."


    "The contract is that as long as there is a royal blood princess of the Heart family married to the contracted kingdom, they must be allied with the Heart kingdom and couldn''t attack nor betray the Heart Kingdom." exined King Leon about the contract details.


    "Hmm¡­ So, those contracted kingdoms are aiming for the Royal Blood Heart Family and will leave the Heart Kingdom alone for some time." said Angus as he noticed the problem.


    "Correct. Since ancient times, the Heart royal family has been famous for their [Possession] unique skill that allows them to fight a grade higher than theirs. Although not many can awaken the [Possession] unique skill, it is still a power to be reckoned with." exined King Leon.


    <o>,m "With the condition to not attack and allied with the Heart Kingdom, this is an excellent offer for the other country at that time. Unfortunately or fortunately, no other people could awaken [Possession] beside me and Jayna until now."</o>


    "Hence, many of those kingdoms decide to ignore this World Contract. However, this time it is different since Jayna managed to awaken Possession at such a young age."


    "After this news spread, those countries immediately sent countless marriage proposals to me. Until now, I always avoided giving them any clear answer." exined King Leon.


    "Can''t you just reject those marriage proposals?" asked Angus.


    "That''s the problem. Rejecting those marriage proposals will also indicate we forcefully break the contract and receive all of its penalty." replied King Leon.


    "What''s the penalty?" asked Angus.


    "Fate will be against us. To put it inyman''s terms, there will be countless misfortunes until the Heart Kingdom ispletely destroyed." exined King Leon.


    "Is that even possible? Isn''t that only superstitious or something?" asked Angus back.


    "Since you are not a seventh-gradebatant, you don''t know how fearsome the thing called the fate of the world is. Come to think of it, you truly are an anomaly since you bring that girl yet still alive." said King Leon.


    ''Did you mean Anna?! Well, technically I almost died after saving her in the first ce.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Anyway, what I can tell you now is we absolutely couldn''t forcefully break the contract." added King Leon.<sub> </sub>


    "Then, how did we break the contract? If I am not wrong, you even told Jayna to be stronger to break the contract." said Angus.


    "Yes. Although my Grandfather is making a stupid decision at that time, he still thinks about the Heart Kingdom''s future. He decided to leave a safe way to break the contract without any penalty for the future generations."


    "To break the contract safely, the Heart Kingdom princess needs to defeat the other kingdom''s marriage candidate or someone from the Heart Kingdom manage to defeat the other kingdom candidate." exined King Leon.


    "That''s easy, right. You just need to send a sixth-gradebatant or even participate yourself to be done with it." said Angus.


    "If it is only that, I will already break that stupid contract long ago. However, those countries also give additional rules that the Heart Kingdom''s representative must not be no more than 21 years old." exined King Leon.


    "Moreover, the princess of the Heart Kingdom also needs to be married to one of those kingdoms by age 21 since that age is where humans fully mature." added King Leon.


    "That''s certainly a harsh condition. Does this also apply to those kingdom''s marriage candidates?" asked Angus.


    "You think?" asked King Leon back.


    "I see¡­ Since everyone also wants Jayna, I bet there will be more marriage candidates to defeat, right?" said Angus.


    "Correct. Moreover, after Jayna''s show of power during the battle with one of the rgos Cardinals, those kingdoms be more fervently asking for her marriage." said King Leon.


    Hearing this, Angus didn''t flinch as he still showed the same calm face. However, Jayna could feel a huge disturbance in Angus'' mood. She could feel him trying to keep himself from walking out of this room and massacring those kingdoms.


    "So, that''s why you asked about those conditions before. However, if the opponent sends a seventh-gradebatant, we will still definitely lose and never break that stupid contract." said Angus.


    "As the seventh grade yourself, you must know how powerful seventh-gradebatants are even when they are at their weakest state." added Angus.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. We seventh-gradebatants may be so powerful in this world. But, we also have a few restrictions. One is we absolutely can''t influence the world''s will or fate." said King Leon.


    "In return, we are protected from that fate or the world''s will unless it is a special case. In other words, no seventh-gradebatant can be involved in world contracts. Once you be a seventh-gradebatant, the world contract itself bes null to you." added King Leon.


    "So, only sixth grade and below can be involved with this world contract" said Angus.


    "Yeah. So, did you have confidence in breaking this contract?" asked King Leon.


    Angus didn''t reply and looked at Jayna beside him. In response, Jayna gives a silent nod to Angus and conveys her decision to him through their bond.


    "I think she could break the contract by herself when she reaches 21 years old." replied Angus confidently.


    Seeing the couple''s confident smiles, "I hope you are right. I don''t want to lose another daughter."


    "Don''t worry, I rather tortured for eternity rather than lose Jayna." said Angus as he remembered his experience meeting the Forgotten King.


    "Alright. Now, exin about this spear artifact and why you used it tounch it at the Royal Pce''s wall? I hope you don''t give me a silly answer like you don''t like the Royal Pce or something simr." said King Leon as he stared at Angus with his murderous re.


    At the same time, Old butler Darius put the artifact spear on the table while King Leon pointed at it. Currently, the spear is wrapped in a special thick cloth. Angus feels the thick cloth enchanted with various kinds ofplex runes.


    "Hahaha¡­ Of course, not. I truly have a good reason." replied Angus with cold sweat on his back.


    At the same time, Jayna couldn''t help but giggle a bit since she knows the major reason Angus targets the Royal Pce is because he hates the building size, which is too stupidly huge ording to him.


    "Since you possess weapon artifacts, you must know that every artifact is sentient. Some of these sentient artifacts could be quite demanding or dangerous such as my twin sword artifact." said Angus as he took out his twin sword artifact.


    "W-Wait a second¡­ H-How¡­ were you able to wield that artifact?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    As Angus took out his weapon artifact, everyone could feel the immense power of the twin sword. Everyone feels they will burn to ash if they try to use this sword. Even now, they feel like they will burn to death from the sword artifact feeling its aura.


    The only one that is still calm is Angus and Jayna. As the owner, he already knows how dangerous and powerful this artifact is, while Jayna herself is the embodiment of Fire Phoenix, making her highly resistant to fire.


    Combined with the blessing of Ancient King Firelord and ancient power [Hellfire], she could be said to be immune to fire and heat.

 Chapter 430 Ultimate Weapon’s True Nature

    "I just wield it. Indeed, it is harder to control it. If it is not because of my perfect mana control, it may try to use any excess mana to burn me.


    "Anyway, among all the artifacts out there, there is one with a unique temperament, hard to wield, and dangerous not only to the user but everything near it."


    "Old man Draught happen to have some of this kind of artifact and this twin sword is one of his gift to me. The point is this weapon artifact always releases some kind of strange aura and dreadful feeling." exined Angus.


    "So, you are saying this spear is one of those dangerous artifacts?" asked King Leon.


    "Not really. Although the spear may release a strange aura, it is not dangerous or dreadful. Hmm.. How to exin it?! You could say that as long as you aren''t able to use it, this spear artifact will be like an ordinary spear." exined Angus.


    "However, this spear is also quite a glutton. If it is not being used or supplied with mana for a long time, it will try to harm anyone that touches it." added Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ So, you are saying that you use the spear to quench its thirst before it harms the next person touching it?" asked King Leon.


    "Yeah, that''s the gist of it." said Angus.


    "I see¡­ Did you take me as a fool?!!" roared King Leon as he punched Angus again.


    *BAMM* King Leon''s fist stopped by a silvery shield. Fortunately, Angus keeps vignce and is ready to cast [Unbreakable Shield] anytime.


    "That still didn''t exin your reason for destroying the royal pce. If you only want to satisfy it, you could just supply it with mana or throw it somewhere else!!" said King Leon coldly.


    "That won''t do. This artifact needs a target, a real target. Besides, I ensured no other people were on the path before I threw it. So, it is quite safe. No need to work out so much." said Angus yfully.


    "Brat, did you want to die?!!" said King Leon coldly as he took out his sword artifact.


    "Err.. Wait.. Wait.. Let me exin further. This spear is quite different from other artifacts. You could even say this artifact is a living weapon. Not only is it a sentient weapon, but it also has basic needs like other living beings." said Angus in a hurry.


    "Continue." said King Leon.


    "I don''t really know the details since I don''t have any concrete data about it. But, as a weapon master, I could feel its pain and struggle. To put it in simple terms, being used to destroy or hit something is like a basic need for it." exined Angus.


    "Like other living beings who couldn''t meet their basic needs, this artifact will slowly go crazy and berserk. In the end, it will not only harm the users but everything nearby." added Angus.


    King Leon didn''t reply anymore and kept staring at Angus for a while.


    "Fine. I ept your reason. So, how were you able to use this spear? Even if I couldn''t subdue it. Yet, you could easily use it. Don''t tell me it is your perk as a weapon master." said King Leon.


    "Haa?? Of course, not. As a weapon master, I can only discern how to use any weapon to its maximum potential. However, it is a different story if I want to use it to the maximum capability." said Angus.


    "Otherwise, I will have mastered my twin sword artifact a long time ago. I could use this spear because I know how to use it properly. As long as you know how to use it and meet its requirements, everyone can wield this spear." added Angus.


    <o>,m "Hm??" as everyone is interested in Angus''sst sentence.</o>


    "Don''t get your hopes too high. To use this spear, you need to pour all your mana before throwing it. If it is not all the user mana, it will stop working. Moreover, it needs to be at least a fifth-gradebatant amount of mana." exined Angus.


    "So, that''s why you use all your mana to the point of mana deficiency before." said King Leon.


    "Yup, that''s certainly a pretty harsh condition, right?" said Angus.


    "True. If what you said is real, it means it is like a single-use weapon artifact. Not only that, since it needs at least fifth-gradebatant mana, it will be too dangerous to use." said King Leon.


    "Agreed. The repercussions of mana deficiency state for fifth-gradebatant above is too serious. If the user doesn''t get treatment soon, they may even lose their life. That''s why I called it the Ultimate Weapon." said Angus.


    "*Sigh* That means the only person that could safely use it probably is you, right?" asked King Leon.


    "What did you mean?" asked Angus back.


    "With your ridiculous mana regeneration, you could definitely reduce the effect of mana deficiency." said King Leon.<sub> </sub>


    "Huft¡­ As expected of a seventh-gradebatant, you know about my mana regeneration." said Angus.


    "It will be weird if I don''t notice it. Your current mana regeneration is many times higher than ourst fight. Moreover, the regeneration is noting from the environment but your own body."


    "The only people that can regenerate their mana to such a high degree are only seventh-gradebatants or a few special races. However, even for them, improving their mana regeneration is hard. Yet, you manage to keep improving in a short time." said King Leon.


    "That''s¡­" said Angus as he didn''t want to reveal the unknown thing inside his body.


    Because of its nature, Angus didn''t want to reveal such a thing to others. The thing inside Angus could practically make someone immortal and powerful simultaneously. Not only is it capable of boosting his mana regeneration, but it also elerates his natural body regeneration.


    Moreover, it also absorbs any fourth-gradebatant and third-grade monster soul to boost the regeneration. Angus honestly didn''t care about what happened to these souls. But, if the wrong person wields this thing, massacres will be everywhere.


    Even Angus is enticed to hunt for a soul to improve his regeneration. Fortunately, Angus has his idle system to provide him with the soul during manual battle. Otherwise, Angus may be a maniac battle that will kill everything on his path.


    Knowing Angus'' distress, "Father, I think that''s enough." said Jayna.


    Hearing this, King Leon knows it may be rted to one of Angus'' hidden secrets. As a seventh-gradebatant, King Leon realizes that Angus has hidden many things from him. Since the first time he met Angus, he had already noticed the anomaly in Angus'' body.


    He knows no humans can''t have Angus'' power at his age, even with many kinds of enchantment. Moreover, this improvement keeps going as he grows.


    At first, King Leon thought it was because Angus'' body was still not fully mature. But, he also finds Angus keeps getting stronger over time.


    "Fine. Since even Jayna said that, it means it is a deep secret you couldn''t share with anyone. It is better for few people to know about it. Anyway, I will give this spear to you for now. Just make sure to report anything you find." said King Leon.


    "Alright. Even if you don''t say it, I will request itter." Angus replied.


    "Still, you need to be careful about your ridiculous regeneration. No, the two of you need to be careful from now on and not carelessly show your power in front of others." said King Leon.


    "Hm??" asked Angus and Jayna confusedly.


    "I bet you''ve already heard about it. But, every religious organization is always interested in people with high regeneration ability. Whether in mana or body, they will definitely do anything in their power to get you if they find out about it." said King Leon.


    "Don''t worry about that. I already know and always be careful about it. However, why Jayna also needs to be careful?" said Angus.


    "Because she has Fire Phoenix power. Phoenix is a mythical beast that is always associated with immortality. Although I don''t know if it is true or not, there are many kinds of legends about the phoenix itself." exined King Leon.


    "Some legends even say phoenix could heal any kind of disease and wound with only their tear. Those God-lickers will definitely try to get Jayna if they know she is a true phoenix." added King Leon.


    "That''s new¡­ Why don''t you warn us from the start?" asked Angus.


    "I also didn''t know about this until not too long ago from our spy." said King Leon.


    "Spy?" asked Angus.


    "Apparently, a powerful unknown group who appeared out of nowhere openly opposed all those religious organizations, be it big or small. Many small religious organizations have already been destroyed by them." said King Leon.


    "Some survivors notice that one of its members is a phoenix. As soon as the news spread, all the religious organizations immediately moved their holy knight to find this phoenix.


    "This huge movement warned the kingdoms all over Firuman. Then, our spy managed to get the reason for their big movement." said King Leon.


    Hearing King Leon''s story, Angus and Jayna look at each other in worry.


    "Father, did that person say anything about its phoenix fire color?" asked Jayna.


    "Don''t worry. It is not Mia. I already sent a few of our royal guards to secretly guard her. Besides, the phoenix fire is green color." said King Leon.

 Chapter 431 Grooming

    "Besides, the phoenix fire is green color." said King Leon.


    "Green?!!" said Angus and Jayna at the same time.


    "If I am not wrong, you also meet a green phoenix in that dimension. Jade said her name is Green Goose and the sister of Fire Phoenix." said King Leon.


    "Yeah. Since I already merged with Fire Phoenix, I could be said to be her. However, Green Goose is inside the Endless Battlefield dimension and it is practically impossible for her to get here." said Jayna.


    "Are you sure?" asked King Leon.


    "Well, it is impossible just by her current power. If Green Goose is here, it means she managed to enter the exit just like us, which is impossible since even five seventh-gradebatants couldn''t defeat it."


    "Although Phoenix is immortal and lives for a long time, they also have major weaknesses. I prefer not to reveal this weakness, but I know Green Goose power is at most as a pseudo seventh-gradebatant." exined Jayna.


    "Let alone that monster dragon. She couldn''t even beat uncle Jade. So, it is impossible for her toe here through the exit. That means she must get help from some powerful space archmage or something to get here." added Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ Make sense. However, you are wrong about one thing." said King Leon.


    "Hm??" replied Jayna.


    "It is impossible to teleport from Endless Battlefield dimension to here or from here to there. No matter how strong that space magician is, it ispletely impossible. Otherwise, it may be something like God or possibly stronger."


    "You may already know that an archmage adept at space magic can travel into another or their private dimension. However, there are dimensions like the Endless battlefield that couldn''t be invaded by them no matter how strong they are."


    "I am not sure for the real reason, but it seems to have be something like a fact for those space magicians." exined King Leon.


    "So, we could rule out that Green Goose is traveling here with the help of space magicians or other things. Perhaps, it is another kind of phoenix with a green fire color." added King Leon.


    "No, it is not. Either that person is a fake green phoenix or Green Goose somehow manages toe here. Each phoenix has a different color and there will always be one for each color."


    "Also, my dear Father, please never mention things like a phoenix has the same fire color as the other phoenix in front of the real phoenix. It is like saying a dragon is a big lizard in front of the real dragon." said Jayna coldly.


    "Ahh¡­ Okay. I will keep that in mind." said King Leon.


    It ismon knowledge to never mention a dragon as a giant lizard before the real dragon. Not only will the dragon be angry, but they will also do anything to give the most painful death to the said person. That insult is even worse than being hit at their reverse scale.


    Therefore, dragon as the giant lizard is a taboo word in front of the real dragon. Now, Jayna uses this example to exin King Leon''s terms which frighten everyone.


    "Ehem.. Anyway, did you have anything else about the religious organization we should look out for?" asked Angus to divert the topic.


    "No. On the contrary, I think you could take this time to strengthen yourself. Currently, all the religious groups are too busy searching for phoenix and fighting against the rise of Aias'' heretics."


    "Aias?" asked Angus.


    "Aias is one of the oldest Evil Gods in Firuman. Its believers are famous for their necromancy and their nasty ritual. Recently, Aias hereticspletely obliterated an army of the Temple of Death."


    "The problem is that the Temple of Death''s army manages to call their God, Lady of Death. However, even with the help of their God, they still lost by arge margin. As a result, those religious groups are rmed and decide to take Aias believers seriously." exined King Leon.


    "Tch.. What chaos. Well, I guess it is good news for us." said Angus.


    "True. Anyway, just make sure you don''t attract too much attention for the time being." said King Leon.


    "Don''t worry. We like toy low. Is there anything else we need to know?" asked Angus.


    "Well, except there is the death of a seventh-grade vampire king that mysteriously urred recently. There is nothing worth mentioning." said King Leon.


    "Then, we will excuse ourselves. We need to wake up the little troublemaker before she makes a ruckus about her breakfast time." said Angus as he stored the clothed spear.


    As Angus and Jayna walk towards the door, "Oh yeah, one more thing. You don''t happen to know anything about the death of Madam Malkin, right?" said King Leon.


    "Nope, absolutely not." replied Angus in a fast response.


    "Good, then don''t forget to pay for those broken walls and I forbid you to fix them by yourself." said King Leon.


    "Ehh¡­ But.." said Angus.


    "But what?!!" cut King Leon with a stern tone.


    "Err.. Nothing, we will excuse first." said Angus as he ran out of the room with Jayna.


    After getting out of the room, Angus couldn''t help but give a long sigh.


    "This is beyond troublesome. All I want is just to have a peaceful life."ined Angus.<sub> </sub>


    "*Giggle* Aren''t you d that everything is going well?" said Jayna yfully.


    "Haa¡­ Don''t pretend you don''t know it. Your father clearly hinted to me to be his sessor." said Angus.


    "Ohh.. Really?" asked Jayna.


    "Jayna, Leon will never tell us so much confidential information without something in return. Not only did he tell us things about fate, the world contract, and seventh-gradebatant, he even told us about the world affair. He technically is trying to groom us into a proper leader." said Angus.


    "Well, I don''t mind marrying a king as long as it is you." said Jayna yfully while hugging Angus'' hand.


    "Who said I want to be a king? It is just nothing but a pain in the ass. Your brother could take that position for all I care. Anyway, we should just focus on bing stronger for now." said Angus.


    A week passed by without any disturbance. As soon as Angus pays for the broken wall, King Leon immediately hires many dwarves and enchanters to fix the royal pce. At the same time, the capital city has be more crowded since the award ceremony is getting near.


    The noble families from all over the Heart Kingdom sent their representatives to the capital city to attend the event. Some of them are still young and seek a reputation for themselves. Those young nobles even create some small social gatherings to gain more connections.


    Angus and Jayna were also invited to all of these gatherings. However, they reject all the invitations. Usually, people couldn''t easily decline other noble invitations, especially from high noble like the Marquis rank or above.


    Fortunately, Jayna is the royal princess and has permission not toe in any event. As for Angus, he is quite fortunate since his eldest brother, Jason, is also inside the capital city to attend the event as the Victory Family.


    With Jason in the capital city, Angus could leave all those social gatherings to him. As the one that personally invites him, he could also send Jason as his representative with some excuse. This way, he could continue his research work and training without disturbing his date with Jayna.


    Currently, Angus and Jayna are inside the training area, cuddling each other while looking at the running Anna, who is wearing full metal armor.


    "Hmm¡­ Are you nervous?" asked Jayna.


    "For what?" asked Angus back.


    "For your ceremony." replied Jayna.


    "Hmph.. Silly. Why should I be nervous over something like that?"


    "Really?! I hear there will be many youngdies. I even hear you gather quite a few fans." Jayna said.


    "Fans?? Where did you hear such a thing?" asked Angus.


    "I have my own source. So, are you nervous?" replied Jayna yfully.


    "Why should I?" asked Angus back.


    "I don''t know. Maybe they will try to seduce you and you will be interested in them." said Jayna.


    ? "Pfftt¡­ Yeah, good luck with that. Any girl I am interested in must at least be able to take a punch from me." said Angus.


    "Hee¡­ That''s pretty harsh. I bet only muscle heads and battle maniacs will fulfill that condition. Huft.. It''s so hard to find a love rival." said Jayna.


    "Love rival?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah. I hear nobledies often fight over men for their husbands. Some of them could be rivals and turn into best friends when married in the future." said Jayna.


    "Wait¡­ Howe love rivals be best friends after marriage? Also, where in the hell did you hear this stuff?!!" asked Angus.


    "It''s a secret." said Jayna.


    Then, Angus looks intently at Jayna.


    "Jayna¡­" called Angus.


    "Yeah??" replied Jayna.


    "You are not sneaking out to the capital city, right?" asked Angus.


    "Ermm.. No, I am not." replied Jayna while avoiding his stare.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Anna, stop running. We are going out today." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Going out?!! Where?? Where??" said Anna excitedly as she instantly appeared in front of them.


    ''So, she could run this fast while still wearing armor, huh?! Forget about it. I am toozy to lecture her now.'' thought Angus.


    "We will sneak out and show you a good ce." said Angus.

 Chapter 432 Two Aunt

    "We will sneak out and show you a good ce." said Angus.


    "Yeyy¡­ Family outing!! Yeah! Yeah!" yelled Anna while jumping around.


    "Hush¡­ Anna, we will be sneaking out. So, don''t yell around. Also, we need to change our clothes first or we will attract too much attention." said Jayna.


    ''She seems experienced at this stuff. Just where did she pick up this habit from?!'' thought Angus as he didn''t realize his bad influence.


    "Change clothes?!" replied Anna as she began to undress on the spot.


    *Bonk* Fortunately, Angus and Jayna immediately hit Anna in the head for her indecent behavior. After they quickly change clothes inside an empty room, Jayna leads Angus and Anna on a secret path to sneaking out of the royal pce.


    ''I never thought there would be a hidden path here.'' thought Angus


    Currently, they are inside one of the empty rooms in the Royal Princess Pce. The Royal Pce is huge and divided into many parts. The Royal Princess Pce is one of the ces inside the Royal Pce where the Royal Princess stays.


    Normally, this kind of ce is filled with a lot of staff to take care of the princess. However, Jayna expels almost all of them and only leaves with few people to maintain the pce. Therefore, this area is rtively barren and quiet inside.


    Although it is empty, that doesn''t mean the security isx. Outside the Royal Princess Pce, hundreds of guards patrolled around without missing a single thing. Since Angus openly dated Jayna, King Leon slowly increased the patrolling guard around this area.


    Unfortunately, they never catch Angus when he sneaks into this area. They couldn''t even catch a glimpse of his shadow. On the contrary, the guards will immediately find out whenever they try to take a peek at the inside of the royal princess''s pce.


    Once that happens, those guards will suddenly disappear without anyone noticing. Since then, a lot of rumors have spread around this area.


    Entering the room that looks like a typical reading room, Jayna goes towards the firece and touches the decoration on top of it. The decoration looks like a tiny heart made of gold. Although the decoration is eye-catching, it is still hard to find the correct one.


    Hundreds of small heart decorations made of gold are on top of the firece. Even if people know the key to the secret path, it will take time to find it unless they have already used it before.


    *ck* After pushing the golden heart, the firece floor turns into some kind of trap door and reveals a big hole.


    Seeing the hole, "How did you know such a secret path?!" asked Angus.


    The Royal Pce is heavily enchanted with a strong rune. Sometimes there is a hidden room or path like this all over the pce.


    Even Angus''s superb mana echolocation can also not perceive all this hidden room or path, especially the one that ispletely hidden underground.


    "Ahh¡­ I found it by ident. There was one time I tried to light the fire in this firece. At that time, I didn''t control my fire intensity and burned the firece floor. Then, I realize that this is actually a hidden room or path." exined Jayna.


    "After exploring it carefully, it is led towards the outside of the royal pce." added Jayna.


    "I see. Well, with your intelligence and Analyze, I''m pretty sure you could find the button trigger and cover it back." said Angus.


    "Yeah. Anna, wait!! Don''t just jump in there first!!" said Jayna while preventing the excited Anna as she looked at the dark room below the firece.


    "Ehh¡­ But it''s a hidden room. Anna could hide in there." said Anna with a pouting cheek.


    "Is there something we need to look out for?" asked Angus as he noticed something.


    Just as Jayna wanted to exin, "Damn!! hurry, enter the ho.." said Angus as he tried to grab Jayna and Anna.


    At this moment, a sh of red light appeared behind Angus and grabbed his shoulder.


    "Where did you think you were going, boy?!!" said Aunt Extalia in a cold tone.


    "Err¡­ Nothing." said Angus.


    "We are going to sneak out and have a family outing!!" replied Anna excitedly.


    Both Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but have a facepalm at Anna''s answer. Still, they weren''t angry at Anna. They know Anna is quite brilliant and understand their current condition. She deliberately answers that because she finds it more amusing this way.


    This is not the first time she tried to create trouble and prank them. Hence, they are already getting used to this kind of situation. Still, this didn''t mean they would not punish the naughty Annater.


    "Hee¡­ I don''t know there is a hidden path below the firece in here." said Aunt Extalia as she noticed the dark area below the firece.<sub> </sub>


    "Err¡­ Aunt Extalia, we just want to sneak out for a moment. So, can we¡­" asked Jayna timidly.


    "No!! Didn''t I already tell you not to cause trouble in the next few days? Which part of sneaking out of the royal pce is not causing trouble?!" said Aunt Extalia sternly.


    Both Angus and Jayna still remember the punishment they received from the Duchess after Angus recklessly used the Ultimate Weapon. Although King Leon had already given Angus punishment, the Duchess still was not satisfied and decided to give her own punishment.


    They still remember to clean the royal pce with mana or anyone''s help for the whole day. If it were not for their enormous stamina, they would be knocked out after half a day. The worst part is the little troublemaker Anna.


    Since she will only create more work for them, they decide to let her be and not participate in the cleaning. However, Anna feels bored while waiting for them to clean the royal pce and decides to y around, which somehow increases their work.


    In the end, they need to do the cleaning repeatedly. Thisborious work may look easy. But, for Angus and Jayna, it is tedious. They even prefer to swing their sword millions of times over this punishment. In the end, this punishment still traumatizes the couple up till now.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ But, can''t you give us some ck¡­ " said Angus before stopping in the middle of his sentence.


    ''Wait, why is she also here?!!'' thought Angus.


    "Yuhuu¡­ Angus, my baby boy!! Where are you?!" shouted someone from the hall.


    Not long after that, a mature woman with long ck hair and a huge chest came into the room.


    "You¡­" said Aunt Extalia.


    Before Aunt Extalia finishes her sentence, the woman disappears from the spot and hugs Angus, burying him under her dangerous weapon on her chest. Angus couldn''t even dodge her as she moved so fast beyond his prediction.


    "Kyaa¡­ My baby boy, Angus!! Did you miss your dear aunt?" said Aunt Hersha.


    ''Urgh.. Strong!! Too strong! Damn, cow woman!! Release me before I get burned by my own girlfriend.'' thought Angus as he noticed Jayna''s anger increase with each passing second.


    Noticing Jayna''s murderous re, "Ehh¡­ You must be Angus'' girlfriend that I hear about. So cute!!" said Aunt Hersha as she hugged Jayna after throwing Angus aside.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Almost died.. Huft.. Huft.." said Angus.


    "And who is this cute little girl here?!" asked Aunt Hersha while pointing at Anna.


    "Anna is Anna and this is Onyx. Isn''t she cute?!" replied Anna while revealing Onyx under her clothes.


    "Yup, he.. I mean she is cute." said Aunt Hersha while patting Anna''s small head and releasing the out-of-breath Jayna.


    "Hersha Widespread¡­ Why are you here?!" asked Aunt Extalia coldly.


    "Ohh¡­ Isn''t it the Crimson sh, Duchess Extalia Amberze? I see.. you finallying out from your Amber Pce." replied Aunt Hersha yfully while hugging Angus from behind.


    "Enough!! This is not a ce where you could visit as you please." said Aunt Extalia sternly.


    "Ohh my¡­ You are too serious. I just want to visit my dear nephew. You should rx a little bit. Otherwise, your precious king might find more wrinkles on your face." taunted Aunt Hersha.


    "You are dead!!" said Aunt Extalia as she shed in front of Aunt Hersha.


    However, Aunt Hersha already moves and brandishes her Greataxe to Aunt Extalia. *BAMM*


    "How rude¡­ That''s very udylike, O Crimson sh." said Aunt Hersha as she pushed Extalia back.


    Looking at Aunt Extalia getting pushed back, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but be surprised. They know how strong Aunt Extalia''s physical body is.


    Not only do they already experience it firsthand during their punishment, they know she could even easily throw away Onyx''s real body in the air. Yet, she still gets pushed back by Aunt Hersha.


    "Err¡­ Angus, did you know your aunt is this strong?!" asked Jayna while watching the two women''s confrontation.


    "I know she is strong. But not this strong. If I am not wrong, my parents always mention that only a few people in the capital could stop her when she goes berserk. Anyway, let''s use this chance." replied Angus as he grabbed Jayna and Anna.


    They jump into the firece hole without waiting for their aunts to react. The firece hole closed back as soon as they entered it, leaving the two women inside the room.

 Chapter 433 Ghost

    "Ehh¡­ Angus!! My baby boy, where are you going?!!" yelled Aunt Hersha as she tried to follow them but found that the hidden floor was already closed.


    The two aunts try to open the hidden floor again but don''t know which button to trigger it. They couldn''t open it with force as a powerfulplex rune protected the trapdoor. Unless they want to destroy the Royal Pce, they will never be able to open it.


    "Tch.. This is all your fault!!" med Aunt Extalia.


    "My fault!! No, this is yours. You are the one that hinders me from my baby boy." rebuked Aunt Hersha.


    Then, the two women keep bickering with each other. They even pull each other''s hair, fighting like a teenage girl. Still, the two women are powerful and start to break things during their petty fight.


    At the same time, King Leon kept his work, ignoring the disturbance on the other side of the royal pce.


    "My liege, shouldn''t we try to stop them?" asked old butler Darius beside King Leon.


    Both of them already felt the disturbance from the two women a long ago. However, King Leon seems utterly oblivious about it.


    "Darius¡­ If you want to find eternal peace, please don''t bring me." said King Leon shortly before returning to his work and pretending not to hear any scream from the other side of the Royal Pce.


    Hearing this, old butler Darius could only release a long sigh. He knows that even if his king gives up stopping them, then no one could stop those two women from fighting each other. On one side, there is a Heart Kingdom hero, Crimson sh.


    While the opposite side is Hersha Widespread. No one knows much about this woman beside her job as the head of the Widespread family branch in this region.


    However, no one expects this businesswoman to be not only a full-fledged sixth-gradebatant but also a powerfulbatant. There was one time she managed to beat up almost all the Hascua Kingdom''s leaders alone for cheating her.


    The Hascua Kingdom may not have had a seventh-grade king like the other three big kingdoms in this area. However, their sixth-gradebatants are numerous. Combined with their strong economic power, they are a powerful nation with many hidden cards.


    Yet, they almost face a huge crisis because they anger Hersha Widespread. Just by herself, she manages to beat almost every Hascua leader to the point of dying and extorting them forrge amounts ofpensation.


    Although everyone knows the Widespread Family is a powerful international merchant family. No one expects such an expert inside their family. On top of that, she also stays in this area.


    Based on her strength, she could be the executive or even head of the branch in one of those superior race kingdoms such as the demon, giant, or even elves.


    In the meantime, Angus and his group keep falling into a bottomless hole. Based on the time they fall, He knows they must have been falling for a long time.


    ''Hmm¡­ We should have already passed a few kilometers mark. There is no way there are a few kilometers underground without being noticed.''


    ''Moreover, we are still in the area of the anti-fly spell from the royal pce. It means this must be some kind of space maniption rune or something.'' analyzed Angus.


    While he is analyzing their current condition, Jayna tries to keep Anna, who is ying around in the air.


    "Big sis¡­ I am flying!! Wooo¡­" said Anna


    Annay in the air and slowed her falling speed. Then, she changed her body posture and dived to elerate. She keeps ying around excitedly without caring about their situation.


    After falling for another few more minutes, "Angus!!" called Jayna.


    Angus immediately grabs the two girls and kicks the nearby wall to jump into the big hole in front of them. The bottomless pit is actually a double trap with only one exit. First, people will fall into deep dark spaces and feel calm from falling after a while.


    However, the space rune effect only works for a limited time before it stops and brings them into a real trap hole filled with toxic spikes. Combined with the darkness and the speed at which they fall, most people will fall into this deadly spike.


    Even Jayna falls into this trap for the first time she is here. Unfortunately, she is well-trained to handle any situation and manages to destroy the deadly spike before hurting her.


    However, she also needs to repair the spike trapter on. She needs to prevent any stupid intruder from trying to use the hidden path.


    This is also why she prevents Anna from going alone inside this hidden path. With Anna''s personality, she will destroy all the repaired spikes even if she didn''t mean it. In the worst case, she even starts destroying everything.


    After entering the hole in the wall, they arrive at a huge slippery slide and keep going up and down.


    "Yahoo!! Hahahaha¡­"ughed Anna excitedly while enjoying the ride.


    They keep sliding for a while before finally seeing a bright light at the end of the slide. Then, theye out inside an abandoned building from the wall. As soon as they ejected from the slide, the hole closed and turned back into an ordinary wall.


    Angus notices the abandoned building they currently reside in is quite familiar. Just as he scans the nearby area, Jayna immediately drags Angus and Anna in a hurry trying to get out of the building.


    ''This ce¡­ no way?!!'' thought Angus.<sub> </sub>


    "Ehh¡­ Isn''t this one of the abandoned buildings inside the Royal Academy. I never thought there was a hidden path connected to the Royal Academy and this building." said Angus.


    "Yeah.. Yeah.. we should talk about itter. Now, let''s get out of this ce first." said Jayna in a hurry.


    "Big sis¡­ There is someone here." said Anna.


    "Ehh.. There are people here?! But, I don''t sense anyone. Angus, did you sense anyone?!" asked Jayna back.


    Angus shook his head as he didn''t feel anyone, ''Wait¡­ Someone?! not bubbles?'' thought Angus.


    "Yup¡­ She is behind, big sis." said Anna casually.


    As soon as Jayna turns back, she sees a white transparent thing with long hair.


    "Get out~ Get out~" said the ghost.


    "KYAAA!! It''s here!! The Ghost!!" screamed Jayna as she hugged Angus while closing her eyes.


    Then, Jayna throws things from her storage device at the ghost in panic without looking.


    "Jayna, calm down. It couldn''t hurt us." said Angus trying to calm Jayna.


    However, Jayna didn''t listen and kept throwing things. In the meantime, Anna approaches the ghost casually.


    "Hi, Mr. ghost. Anna is Anna. Did you poop?" asked Anna seriously.


    "Get out~ Get out~" the ghost ignored Anna and repeated its sentence.


    Seeing Jayna in panic, Angus couldn''t help but create a blue me on his hand. Ever since he had his regeneration, he never used this blue me again to heal his internal wound. However, Angus never thought he would use it again to deal with this spirit.


    Looking at Angus'' blue me, the ghost seems to remember something before bing invisible, trying to run away. Just as it tries to run away, Anna grabs it using her bare hand.


    "Where are you going?! You still have not answered Anna''s question. Did you poop?" asked Anna.


    The ghost is struggling to try to get away from Anna while keeping being invisible. But, she finds Anna able to touch her body like Angus when he uses his blue me. Angus himself couldn''t help but be speechless at Anna since he even needed his unique blue me to touch the ghost.


    Yet, she somehow catches it barehanded. Still, Angus ignores this and tries to calm the panicked Jayna.


    "Anna, bring that ghost to another ce." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Alright." said Anna as she walked away while holding the invisible ghost.


    "Jayna, calm down. The ghost is gone." said Angus trying tofort Jayna.


    "Noo¡­ You are lying. It''s a ghost!! It can''t be killed. It is still there." said Jayna while trying to throw something again.


    Leaving with no choice, Angus grabs Jayna and kisses her deeply. The familiar taste in her mouth calmed Jayna, but she still didn''t dare to open her eyes. After rubbing Jayna''s head for a while, Angus breaks the kiss.


    "It''s okay. I am here. The ghost is already gone. Now, open your eyes." said Angus.


    Jayna opens her blue eyes slowly and looks at Angus'' ck eyes. Seeing her boyfriend''s eyes and face, Jayana couldn''t help but feel warm and safe. Now, shepletely forgets about the ghost and only thinks about Angus.


    "Are you going to mate?" asked Anna from the side who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "Not here, Anna." replied Angus to the little troublemaker who could never read the atmosphere.


    Then, Angus and Jayna begin to collect the things she had thrown. Despite Jayna''s insistence to leave the building as soon as possible, they still couldn''t leave her things here.


    While collecting things, "Anna, what did you do to the ghost?" asked Angus.


    "Ohh.. Mr. Ghost is a meanie. She keeps ignoring Anna''s questions. So, Anna let Onyx eat it." replied Anna casually while petting Onyx on her hand.

 Chapter 434 Dusk Language

    "So, Anna let Onyx eat it." replied Anna casually while petting Onyx on her hand.


    "Eat it?! Come to think of it, Draven also wants to eat it. Is spirit some kind of nutrient or something to legendary and ancient beasts?!" muttered Angus.


    Before Angus could think further, "Done, now let''s get out of here." said Jayna in a hurry.


    Then, Jayna drags Angus and Anna without waiting for their response.


    "But, Anna still wants to meet more ghosts." said Anna while pouting.


    "No, Anna. That''s bad. Ghosts are bad. You should run when you meet them and don''t ever try to look for them again." lectured Jayna while they were walking out of the building.


    "Ehh¡­ Is that true?" asked Anna to Angus.


    Being red at by Jayna, Angus couldn''t help but cooperate with Jayna and nod his head.


    After getting out of the building, they sneak out of the Royal Academy. Normally, one couldn''t just sneak out or into the royal academy since there is a powerful barrier in the surrounding academy.


    This barrier is also why other noble families couldn''t influence the academy''s teaching. They couldn''t send anyone to help the student or even do other malicious things to others. However, this barrier is a piece of thin paper in the eyes of Angus and Jayna.


    They could easily break ande through the barrier without anyone noticing. Still, Jayna needs a lot of time to break through the barrier without alerting anyone, even with the help of [Analyze]. On the contrary, Angus only required a few minutes to control the barrierpletely.


    After sneaking out of the royal academy silently, "So, you are saying there is a hidden basement in that building?" said Jayna.


    "Yeah. I hope you can help me find more information about that building." said Angus.


    "Alright, I will see what I can do." said Jayna.


    Angus decides to tell Jayna about the building''s basement. Since the hidden path is connected to the building, he spected the building might have some connection with the royalty.


    If he wants to reveal all the secrets in the hidden basement, he must prepare and know what he will face. So far, Angus only knows the dusknguage on the top of the desk in the basement may open another hidden path or summon something.


    Whatever it is, he knows it is something dangerous and wants to be hidden from the public. The Dusk symbolnguage written on the paper may look mysterious and indicate some kind of power. It may even lead to the heritage of someone powerful.


    After researching deeper about the Dusknguage, Angus began to worry about what would happen after hepletely vocalized the words. At first, he thought the powerful Dusknguage was only used by ancient Dark Elves or other ancient races for rituals or something in the past.


    However, Jayna also exins things about the powerful ancientnguage in detail from the Fire Phoenix memories not too long ago. ording to Fire Phoenix, each powerful ancientnguage, like the Dusknguage, has a different purpose and symbolizes something.


    Dusknguage is one of the oldestnguages that has existed since the beginning of the world and represents darkness, cold, and void. In the distant past, it was often used to manipte darkness''s power during the night.


    However, as one of the primordial beings, Fire Phoenix knows the true use of this oldestnguage. Thisnguage also could be used as a catalyst to control or manipte the power of boundless darkness to banish something undesirable.


    Fire Phoenix even witnesses a few rituals to banish things undesirable from this world. Unfortunately, no one could remember or know what it was because it was literally banished even from everyone''s memories. Just by this effect, Angus knows how powerful thisnguage is.


    As far as he knows, the only things that could erase existence in this world are always rted to some iprehensive power, such as primordial beings and ancient kings. In short, the dusknguage may be able to create something akin to the ck hole to banish the undesirable.


    Still, he knows this kind of power must have a lot of strict prerequisites and conditions. Jayna knows how to perform the ritual to banish things or someone. However, she refuses to tell Angus and will only say to him if there is undesirable to banish.


    Hearing the word undesirable, Angus knows this must not be an ordinary thing since it is a very ambiguous word simr to the concept.


    Arriving at the capital city, Angus and the others begin their tour. They go towards themoner area, where many people open food stalls. Since there is a big event tomorrow, this district looks more crowded than usual.


    People can hardly walk because the street is packed with people without space. Seeing the ce full of people for the first time, Anna couldn''t help but open her mouth in awe.<sub> </sub>


    "Woahh¡­ So many bubbles. Anna wonders if they will burst if Anna runs through them." said Anna in wonder.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna immediately stop their walk and imagine Anna running through this street at her full speed. It will create mayhem and a bloody massacre. It will be like a swarm of bugs run through by a bullet train.


    At once, Angus held Anna and put her to sit on his shoulder. This way, Angus will not let Anna wander around in this ce. Even if Anna didn''t want to massacre these people, she might still hurt someone because she lightly pushed someone.


    With her being on the top of his shoulder, it will prevent her from bumping the others and not create more trouble.


    "Yeyy¡­ Anna became tall. Yay.. Yay¡­" said Anna happily.


    Seeing Anna''s happy reaction, Angus and Jayna could only smile and continue walking through the street. Then, they buy almost all the food from the nearby food stall. They even buy the whole stock from a few of these stalls because of Anna''s appetite.


    Fortunately, Anna remembers Jayna''s warning not to eat too much as she may be unable to eat dinner. Still, she didn''t stop munching the food and kept swallowing food. During their tour, they also find a few naughty thieves trying to pickpocket them.


    However, those thieves couldn''t get anything as Angus and Jayna store their things inside their storage bracelets. So, there is nothing valuable in their body. Still, they didn''t just let them go empty-handed. Angus and Jayna secretly give them a few gold coins.


    Angus and Jayna decide to use this chance to blend in with the crowd and train their pickpocket skill. As an ex-assassin, he knows pickpocketing is one of the important skills. It needs a hidden fast hand without wasting any movement.


    Each body posture, hand position, angle, and many others must be considered to master this skill. After mastering this skill to the pinnacle, Angus could even kill someone by only passing them in the crowd without the others noticing.


    Therefore, this is one of the essential skills not only to attack people in the crowd but also to defend themself against hidden ambushes.


    As for the gold coins, they didn''t give them as charity. But, it is actually a kind of test and punishment for them. Most of the thieves stay in the slum area where the strong rule. Without enough power, they will never be able to keep these gold coins.


    In the worst case, they may get robbed and killed on the spot. Although if the thief is quite intelligent, they may be able to survive but it still depends on the person.


    Angus and Jayna didn''t believe things were called good or bad deeds. But, they know every action will cause a consequence.


    Since the thieves dare pickpocket them, they will give these gold coins for their deeds. Whether it will be good for them, Angus and Jayna aren''t concerned about it anymore.


    After walking through the food stalls, they visit Angus'' favorite tavern, Fizzy Tavern. This tavern is the only ce that sells Fizzy Beer, a sweet carbonated drink.


    Lately, the drink has be more popr and the owner decided to rename their tavern Fizzy Tavern. Entering the busy tavern, Angus'' group sits near the bar.


    "Owner, three fizzy beers." ordered Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ Ray, you are here. I thought you would also note to the capital city." said the owner.


    "Hahahaha¡­ and miss the big event?! No way. My boss will not let this opportunity go to trade with those rich nobles." replied Angus casually.


    Angus never reveals his identity when hees to this tavern. He usually uses basic illusion spells to cover his appearance. However, he often attracts trouble with some thugs, like when he met Archmage Ikalis in this ce.


    Therefore, he decided to create a fake identity as a merchant assistant who works at a small merchantpany. This way, he will look more like avishmoner with few gold coins. He could also openlye here and gather information more easily.


    "Did Angus have a boss?" asked Anna confusedly.


    Before Angus could answer, "Hoo¡­ Who are these beautifuldies you bring?" asked the owner.


    "Ahh¡­ They are my girlfriend and her younger sibling. Aren''t they lovely? Hahaha¡­" said Angus, behaving very casually.


    "Hahaha¡­ You remind me of my younger days. Alright, this is your drink." said the owner, bringing the three big sses of fizzy beer and taking Angus'' gold coins.

 Chapter 435 Burp Party

    The owner knows Angus likes to pay a lot in the front before drinking a dozen ssester. Angus also always refuses the change and bes the tavern''s biggest patron. Then, Angus and Jayna begin to drink the green-colored carbonated drink in front of them.


    Jayna has already tried the Fizzy beer by herself during one of her sneaking-out times. Angus often tells her story about this ce and the carbonated sweet drink.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t store the drink since it would be less carbonated after some time. Hence, she wasn''t surprised about the sweet tingly taste in her mouth. Angus actually could put the carbonated drink in a tight, sealed bottle or container.


    However, he is toozy and busy to create something like that. Even if he could build it, he still needs arge amount of it as he likes the Fizzy drink too much.


    While Angus and Jayna enjoyed their drink, Anna didn''t immediately drink the thing in front of her like her usual brazen behavior and kept looking at it intently.


    "Angus, what is this?" asked Anna.


    "It''s Fizzy Beer, a carbonated drink made from fruits. Is there anything wrong?" asked Angus worriedly.


    ording to Angus''s knowledge of Anna, she practically could eat and drink anything. She could even eat the high concentration of rgos'' divine energy and the whole cardinal corrupted body. Therefore, Angus is surprised that Anna is hesitant to drink the Fizzy Beer.


    ''Does the fizzy beer contain something dangerous for Anna?!'' thought Angus worriedly.


    "It looks green like grass. Anna hates grass." said Anna while pouting.


    Angus and Jayna are almost choked by Anna''s answer. Although Anna''s stomach is like a bottomless pit and she can eat anything, she is also a picky eater like a child. Anna will refuse any food that doesn''t taste good.


    She also hates vegetables and often refers to them as grass. She often said things like Anna is Anna, not a cow that eats grass.


    "Anna, it is not grass. It was made of fruit and tasted sweet. Just take a sip of it." exined Jayna patiently.


    "Really?!" asked Anna to Angus.


    "Yup. See, everyone here is drinking it happily." said Angus while pointing at the others.


    "If it tastes bad, Anna wants more meat." argued Anna.


    "Sure. I will give you as much meat as you want." said Angus.


    After saying that, Angus feels he said the wrong things. But before he takes his sentence back, Anna already takes a sip of the fizzy beer.


    Anna didn''t stop drinking and emptied the whole ss before bing silent and closing her eyes. Angus couldn''t help but worry and thought about how much meat he needed to satisfy this little troublemaker.


    "Err¡­ Anna, are you okay?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    Suddenly, Anna opens her mouth and releases a loud burp sound. *ERGGHH* The burping sound from Anna is so loud that it reminds Angus of the tanker ship horn.


    "Ahh.. It was delicious. Anna wants more. It makes Anna''s stomach giddy giddy." said Anna excitedly.


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s the loudest burping sound I''ve ever heard. Kid, you have potential." said one of the customers in the tavern.


    "Yeah¡­ How did you do it, kid?" said another customer.


    "Hey, can I be your disciple?" asked another one.


    In a moment, Anna suddenly bes popr in the tavern. Angus could only release a helpless sigh while Jayna didn''t know what to do and was confused. As royalty, she feels burping is a rude and indecent action. Yet, these people even feel excited and try to make loud burping.


    Suddenly, Anna takes another ss of fizzy beer and stands on top of the table.


    "Alright, bubbles!! Anna will teach you how to burp!!" said Anna excitedly before drinking the fizzy beer.


    In response, the whole tavern became more lively. Although they were slightly confused about Anna''s words, they didn''t want to ruin the mood and just get along with the little troublemaker.


    "Hahaha¡­ Ray, your girlfriend''s sister is really unique." said the owner.


    "Well, she is just a real troublemaker." replied Angus while drinking his own fizzy beer.


    "Still, I never heard such a loud burp sound before. Lately, some people even start toe just to make a burping sound. Hmm¡­ Maybe I should make some sort of contest for this. Hahaha¡­" said the owner.


    "That really will be one hell of a contest. Hahaha¡­"ughed Angus.


    "Boys¡­" muttered Jayna.


    Although Jayna sometimes liked the free spirit nature ofmoners, her upbringing as royalty was still etched in her and she couldn''t just get used to all this rude burping behavior. In the end, the whole tavern begins to have a burping party, especially after Angus decides to treat everyone.


    At first, Jayna wants to stop this but seeing Anna''s happy smile while releasing a loud burping sound, she finally gives up and lets her be. As a Fire Phoenix who is sensitive to emotion, she knows Anna usually masked her true emotion with pranks and fake smiles.<sub> </sub>


    There are only a few asions when she shows her true emotion and smiles without hiding anything. Angus and Jayna also notice this and decide to let Anna experience things. So she could express her feelings more freely.


    They keep their little party untilte at night before deciding it is time for them to return. Unlike sneaking out, getting into the royal pce is easier. They just need to enter from the front door without needing to hide.


    Arriving at the royal pce area, Angus and Jayna frown a little while Anna is sleeping peacefully on the back of Angus. She asionally releases a small burping sound as she drinks too much fizzy beer.


    Suddenly, Angus and Jayna feel a huge mana fluctuation from the royal pce. This mana fluctuation only urs when someone gets into a huge fight. Because of the chaotic mana disturbance, they couldn''t pinpoint who was fighting.


    ''With this much disturbance, all the guards will notice it. Yet, no one pays attention to it. No, they decide to pretend not to notice it.'' thought Angus as he saw the nearby guard''s expression.


    "Excuse me? Did something happen when we are gone?!" asked Angus to the nearby royal pce guard.


    "Errr.. Y-Young Master Angus, the Duchess Amberze is fighting against Ms. Widespread." said the guard nervously.


    ''They are still fighting?!!'' thought Angus and Jayna.


    Then, Angus and Jayna immediately follow the mana disturbance source and find their aunts on the training ground inside the royal pce. The whole area is chaotic like it was just being hit by a terrible disaster.


    The training ground bes more like a wastnd as all the protective barriers and runes are already destroyed along with the nearby wall.


    The only reason the whole royal pce has not copsed yet is that the royal guards keep deflecting the two monstrous women''s stray attacks.


    "Is that all you got?! So much for someone called Crimson sh." taunted Aunt Hersha.


    "Shut up, you stupid cow!!" replied Aunt Extalia as she was covered in fire and swinging her gigantic sword artifact to Aunt Hersha.


    However, Aunt Hersha didn''t stay still and counter it with her Greataxe artifact. *BAMM*


    "Another one!! Brace for impact!!" yelled the nearby royal guard.


    A massive mana explosion is released from the sh and the royal guard holds the iing energy using their shield. Few royal guards couldn''t bear the destructive mana shockwave and were thrown away.


    "Urghh¡­ This is crazy. Why did King Leon not stop them?" said Angus.


    "Did you think Father could stop Aunt Extalia from going berserk?!!" asked Jayna.


    "Of course, he¡­ The fuck!! So, you are saying King Leon also avoids getting involved with these two women?!" said Angus as he realized the actual situation.


    "You think?!!" asked Jayna rhetorically.


    "Anyway, we should stop them before they destroy the pce. We can''t let the pce turn into ruin when there is a big event tomorrow." said Angus.


    ''And here they lecture us about not destroying the royal pce.'' thought Angus and Jayna.


    "Eat this, savage woman!! [Ebon - Roaring Cyclone]" shouted Aunt Hersha.


    "Haaa!! [Anduril - Trance Bash]" yelled Aunt Extalia.


    "Shit!! Take cover!!" shouted the royal guards'' captain.


    Just as the two raged women almost sh with each other, Angus and Jayna go towards their respective aunts and hold their bodies. At the same time, two men stop their artifacts from shing.


    Angus holds Aunt Hersha''s body and a cloaked man with a mask stops her greataxe artifact using his dagger. On the other hand, Jayna has Aunt Extalia''s body while King Leon parries her greatsword artifact with his own artifact.


    The cloaked, masked man grimaced at the thunder and fire element from the Aunt Hersha artifact while King Leon looked fine, but his hand was numb from stopping Aunt Extalia''s attack.


    ''This attack¡­ Did she want to destroy the whole royal pce along with half of the capital city?!!'' thought King Leon.


    "Get away, Leon!! I need to beat the shit of that cow woman!!" roared Aunt Extalia.


    "Don''t stop me, Angus!! I still need to give that barbaric woman a lesson!!" said Aunt Hersha.


    The two women begin to struggle again, ready to w at each other again.


    "Alright, that''s enough!!" yelled King Leon while ring his mana.


    Feeling King Leon''s anger, the two women finally snap back and stop fighting. However, they still give murderous res to each other. Everyone could feel an invisible spark between the two women.

 Chapter 436 Fate

    Seeing the two women may fight again anytime, "Ehem¡­ Duchess Amberze, I think it is better to rest early since tomorrow is a big day." said King Leon as he tried to mediate the two fearsome women.


    "Tch¡­ Then, I will go first. Let''s go, Jayna." said Extalia while dragging Jayna and disappearing into a sh of crimson light.


    "Who wants to keep seeing a barbaric woman like you?!! Angus, let''s go home." said Aunt Hersha as she also dragged Angus away.


    On the way, Angus didn''t forget to pick up the sleeping Anna and follow his aunt to a carriage. Seeing the fight finally end, King Leon couldn''t help but release a long sigh while massaging his forehead.


    "Anyway, thank you for your timely help. You could go back to your station." said King Leon to the masked man.


    The masked man didn''t reply and only nodded his head before disappearing into his own shadow. Then, King Leon instructed Darius and the royal guards to fix the training ground.


    Inside the carriage, Angus put the sleeping Anna on his side gently. The little troublemaker keeps sleeping during the wholemotion as if nothing happened in the first ce.


    Seeing Angus care for Anna, "I thought she lives in the royal pce." said Aunt Hersha.


    "We usually take turns to take care of Anna. Most of the time, Anna stays with Jayna. But, sometimes she also wants to stay with me in the manor." said Angus.


    "Hee¡­ I didn''t expect that. To think my baby boy has already grown to the point he could help others. This makes your aunt proud." said Aunt Hersha.


    ''Since when you ever help or teach me something??'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Say, Angus. Since you are now a big boy, why don''t you apany your lonely aunt tonight? Your dear Aunt is missing you so much." teased Aunt Hersha.


    Hearing this, Angus frowns a little bit and uses [Analyze] inside his mind in full capacity.


    ''She¡­'' thought Angus.


    "So, what do you say?" asked Aunt Hersha again with a smile as Angus stayed silent.


    "My dear aunt, I always regard you as one of my family. It will be better if you think of Anna as one of my family." said Angus coldly before grabbing Anna and disappearing using [Fire Teleportation] to his room.


    Arriving inside his room, Angus gently puts the sleeping Anna on the bed and kisses the little troublemaker''s forehead before going to the bathroom to clean himself.


    Although he knows the cleaning spell, he still enjoys the feeling of soaking in the warm water and rxing, especially in his current mood. Aunt Hersha may not show any hostile behavior toward Anna. However, Angus also notices her different behavior from him and Anna.


    Despite her fondness towards kids, especially the cute ones, she didn''t even hug Anna in the first ce. Aunt Hersha never asked him for something like this and forced herself into him.


    The only reason for her to ask for this is Anna beside him. Angus is positive his Aunt wants to separate him and Anna.


    While Angus is taking a bath, Aunt Hersha stays expressionless inside the carriage even after seeing her nephew''s disappearance.


    "Haa¡­ Forget about it. I am too tired now. Abort the mission!!" said Aunt Hersha coldly.


    Suddenly, her shadow wiggles a little bit before returning to normal. At the same time, dozens of people hiding in the shadows all over the capital city also disappear without a trace.


    After a pleasant and rxing bath, Angus returns to his room and looks at the sleeping Anna.


    "*sigh* Don''t overthink it. It''s not your fault." said Angus.


    Anna didn''t move and slowly opened her eyes while her back facing Angus.


    After staying silent for a while, "Angus¡­ Anna should not stay with you and big sis anymore." said Anna in a gloomy tone.


    "Hmm¡­ Why did you say that?" asked Angus.


    "Anna¡­ May hurt Angus and big sis." replied Anna.


    "Did you worry about the other''s impression?" asked Angus.


    "Not just that. Anna may really.. really hurt you and big sis even if Anna doesn''t want to." said Anna.


    "Hmm¡­ Is it about that fate thing?" asked Angus after thinking for a moment.<sub> </sub>


    Anna didn''t reply and nodded her head while keeping facing the other side not to see Angus. Since King Leon talked about fate stuff and its rtion with the seventh-gradebatant, he began searching for more information about it.


    ording to his research, fate works mysteriously and is sometimes called the World''s will. Once the world decides something, no one can stop it, not even the one called God. Normally, people never know things called fate or the world''s will until it happens.


    However, few powerful people can listen to or see this fate and predict the future. In ancient times, monster-minded people were considered taboo and brought cmity.


    This myth is not just from urban legend but always happens to every monster-minded person like they are predestined to bring chaos and destruction to the world.


    Angus often hears this so-called fate thing during his travels inside the Endless Battlefield Dimension. He never took it seriously and only thought it was some kind of superstitious thing.


    Some part of him still believes it since sometimes superstitious things could also be important and should not be neglected. But, Angus also believes people make their path and never ry things called fate.


    Looking at the sad Anna, Angus rubs her head and asks, "Anna, did you want to separate with me and Big sis Jayna?"


    "No!! I want to stay with Angus and Big sis Jayna." said Anna as she slowly cried.


    "Then, you should not worry about it." said Angus trying to calm Anna down.


    "B-But¡­Hic.. Hic.." said Anna as she cried.


    "Anna, didn''t I always tell you? Do anything you want to do. Whatever your choice, I and Big sis Jayna will always support you. Just remember that every action has consequences and you need to take responsibility for it." said Angus.


    "Angus¡­" said Anna as she turned around and looked at Angus with a crying face.


    Then, she hugged Angus and kept crying for a while before falling asleep. Angus keeps rubbing Anna''s small head and making herfortable in his arms. He also asionally looks at the locked door before sleeping along with Anna.


    Behind the door, Aunt Hersha is standing still with an expressionless face. No one knows what she is thinking. Currently, she is conflicted about whether to enter the room or not. Until a moment ago, she finds Angus'' room looks normal.


    Now, she feels like going into a dangerous beast''s nest. She even has a hunch that if she enters now, she will get burned and awaken the sleeping dragon.


    Not only does the room give a dreadful aura, but it also releases a subtle killing intent. The killing intent is very hard to detect. Only experts who have experienced countless bloody battles will feel this killing intent.


    Still, this killing intent is enough to prevent others from approaching Angus'' room. Aunt Hersha even notices that small night insects subconsciously avoid his room and leave it alone. This phenomenon reminds her of the legendary beast nest she found in the past.


    Even the harmless insects didn''t dare to get close to the nest as they felt they would die if they entered the area. Seeing this strange phenomenon, Aunt Hersha knew the boy truly didn''t want to be disturbed tonight.


    ''Still, I didn''t expect my baby boy could create this kind of phenomenon just by his intent alone. Well, she really is her son when ites to family.'' thought Aunt Hersha with a smile while walking towards her room.


    The next day, Angus is getting dressed by a few maids for the award ceremony as soon as the sun rises. Despite hisint, his eldest brother Jason keeps forcing him with the excuse that he is today''s main star and needs to be perfect.


    "Err¡­ Isn''t this too much?" said Angus while wearing another piece of clothes.


    Now, he didn''t know how manyyers of cloth he was wearing along with so many essories.


    "No way, you still need to wear this vest and coat. Ohh.. Don''t forget about the sword. Which one did you want?" asked Aunt Hersha while choosing the coat.


    After a night''s sleep, Angus and his aunt decide not to mention yesterday''s matter anymore and focus on today''s award ceremony. In the meantime, Jayna and Anna look at Angus with a smile and keep holding theirughter.


    They also asionally release small giggles while looking at Angus getting dressed by the maid like a y doll.


    "Tch¡­ Don''t you also need to get ready for the ceremony?" asked Angus as he got more irritated from Jayna and Anna''s giggles.


    "Don''t worry, Anna and I only need to wear formal dress and be done." said Jayna with a teasing tone.


    "Urghh¡­ This is not fair. If I know this will happen, I should tell King Leon also to give you an award." said Angus.


    Unlike Angus, Jayna is a royal princess involved with world contracts. She didn''t need to follow the custom of the award and merit system.


    Since Angus and Jayna want to stay low for a while, they do not give Jayna any award as it didn''t necessarily. On the contrary, Angus must be awarded as he is part of the Heart Kingdom''s noble.

 Chapter 437 Anna’s Growth

    After another hour, Angus finally finished dressing and went toward the royal pce. Inside the carriage, Angus and the others could see the city getting more crowded. Even though the event will start for a few more hours, people are already flooding the street.


    Arriving at the royal pce, Angus goes towards a different room than the others. As the main guest, he needed to wait in another room before entering the main hall. While waiting for his time to show up, he decides to apany Anna while Jayna is dressing up.


    Currently, Anna is ying with Onyx while wearing a formal dress. Fortunately, the Heart Kingdom''s formal clothes are not tooplicated. Otherwise, it will be hell since the little troublemaker can hardly stay still.


    It is already a miracle that she could wear the dress prepared for her. Unfortunately, everyone gives up putting on make-up or styling her hair. Despite no make-up or a good hairstyle, Anna still looks pretty and cute.


    Her natural beauty and cuteness be apparent as she grows up. Angus knows she will undoubtedly be ady that could ruin a nation with her beauty. Looking at Anna ying with Onyx, Angus begins to notice something on Anna.


    ''She didn''t grow up or get any taller?!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Biologically, the human female will be taller from 11 to 15. During this age, they will have massive growth and change in their body. With thebination of mana cores, their growth bes more significant and faster.


    Currently, Anna is a second-gradebatant. Hence, she should be at least as tall as Jayna or more. However, she didn''t get taller or show growth in her child''s body. This makes Angus certain that Anna is not from the human race.


    Some races have different physical growth, like the elf, dwarf, demon, etc. Even the Beast race has different physical development for each of their sub-race. Still, Angus didn''t know her race.


    He also suspects it may also connect with her as a monster-minded person or something that the monster overlord did to her.


    Currently, her physical features are too simr to humans yet also different. The strange thing is her muscle and bodyposition. Angus finds her body is abnormally sturdy and strong despite her muscleposition looking like an ordinary human.


    Until now, Angus still doesn''t know how her body could be that sturdy. On the other hand, her monster form is more ridiculous. When Anna is in her monster form, she transforms at the cellr level.


    Her skin became grey and many times harder than diamond and still could be strengthened with her mana and miasma. Despite this hardness, she still retains her flexibility.


    <o>,m Her blood and mana cirction is also much faster, resulting in a faster reaction speed. Basically, she is a battle machine in her monster form.</o>


    Angus also finds Anna''s core is different from others. Her core contains not only mana but also miasma. Using this core, she could manipte mana and core without any problem.


    Normally, this kind of thing is impossible. Mana and miasma are like water and oil. They are simr but could never be one. Yet, Anna could control these two energies without a problem. She could evenbine these two energies into new different energies.


    Unfortunately, Anna still couldn''t control this energy. Hence, Angus also couldn''t research more about this energy. Otherwise, he may find a way tobine miasma and mana energy. While worrying about Anna''s growth and possible race, someone enters his room.


    Suddenly, Anna charged toward the person and hit him. But, the other person wasn''t surprised and countered with his twin axe. *BAM*


    "Hihihi¡­ Weak Green Bubble bes weaker!! Anna is stronger." said Anna happily.


    At the same time, Ilgor, who is holding Anna, couldn''t help but feel numb in his hand and was surprised by the little girl''s growth.


    ''She became this strong in less than a year?! No wonder everyone said a monster-minded person is a freak of nature.'' thought Ilgor while feeling his hand cramping.


    "Weakling!! Weakling!! This is Anna''s pet. She is called Onyx. Isn''t she pretty?!" said Anna as she showed Onyx, who hid in her clothes.


    As soon as Ilgor looks at Onyx, he feels like he is in front of a gigantic snake that could easily kill him by casually swiping his tail.


    "Err¡­ This is¡­" replied Ilgor as he didn''t know how to respond.


    "Anna, don''t be naughty. Can''t you see Ilgor scared the shit of Onyx?" said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ But, Onyx is cute and pretty. I want everyone to know about her beauty." said Anna.


    "*Sigh* Alright. Anyway, good to see you again, Ilgor." said Angus.


    "Nice to meet you too, Master." replied Ilgor.


    "I hear you made many contributions during the war against the Traynia kingdom." said Angus.


    "It''s nothingpared to a master''s contribution." replied Ilgor in a humble tone.


    "So, did you finally decide to fight with me again?" asked Angus.<sub> </sub>


    Angus and Ilgor are bound by a sacred pact with master and subordinate rtions. However, Ilgor could break the pact if he could win and regain his honor through a life-death duel with Angus.


    "No, Master. After participating in the war andpleting many tasks, I found myself too inexperienced in many things. It made me realize how strong a master truly is."


    "Just by basic breathing andbat techniques that Master taught me, I found mybat prowess a few times stronger. I can''t imagine how strong Master would be if you used a moreplex and stronger technique." said Ilgor truthfully.


    "Pfttt¡­ hahaha¡­"ughed Anna loudly.


    "It is not that Angus is strong. Weak green bubble is just too weak. Anna bet Onyx could kill you just by her breath." mocked Anna.


    ''Err¡­ Even I could even die from the ancient beast Zokline''s toxic breath.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Shut up, shrimp!! I am not weak. You are just too abnormal." rebuked Ilgor.


    "Every weak bubble always says that. Anyway, Anna is bored without Anna''s weak punching bubble. So, the weak green bubble needs to y with Anna. Don''t worry, Anna will let weak green bubble y with Onyx." said Anna as she decided Ilgor''s fate.


    "Err.. That''s¡­" said Ilgor while looking for Angus for help.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s a good idea. I hear your Sur knight group will take a break from the frontline and only do a few tasks inside the kingdom. This will be a good opportunity for you." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Master. B-But.." said Ilgor.


    "I also need you to look after Anna for a while since Jayna and I will be quite busy. She also needs punching.. I mean sparring partner to improve her mana and miasma control.


    "It will be hard for the others to take the role since they are often scared shitless in front of Anna when she is transformed or gets a little bit serious. Just try not to die or I need to find your father toin about how defective his son is." said Angus.


    "T-That''s¡­" said Ilgor with a horrified face.


    For Ilgor, bing Anna''s babysitter is the worst job he has ever experienced. He even prefers getting sted by Fort Destroyer rather than bing Anna''s babysitter.


    During this year, he feels like he is in heaven as he can finally escape from the little devil. But, the reality is harsh and now he is back in the pit of hell with the little devil.


    Hearing Angus'' confirmation, "Yeayy¡­ Come Weak green bubble, let''s go-to party hall. Anna is hungry." said Anna as she dragged the bulky orc effortlessly.


    Angus couldn''t help but smile at the miserable orc. At the same time, he also went out of the room towards Jayna''s room. He wants to escort Jayna as his partner to the hall. Arriving at Jayna''s room, he finds two men standing in front of the room.


    "Ohh.. You must be Angus Victory, third son of Duke Victory." called one of the men.


    "You are¡­" asked Angus.


    "Ahh.. Where are my manners?! My name is Dietrich Heart, the second prince of the Heart Kingdom. This is my younger brother, Ulvic Heart." said Prince Dietrich.


    "Ohh.. So, it is Prince Dietrich and Prince Ulvic. If I am not wrong, Prince Dietrich is supposed to study at Alvan United." said Angus.


    "Correct. Actually, I was supposed to be back a long time ago. However, the sudden war with the Nergal kingdom dyed my return. Anyway, I hear many things about you." said Prince Dietrich.


    "I hope it is a good thing. Still, I don''t understand why the two of you princes are here in front of the princess room rather than inside the hall?" asked Angus tantly.


    "Hmph.. Why do you care?! It''s up to us where we want to be." replied Prince Ulvic in a grumpy tone.


    Angus frowned at this rude answer while looking at Prince Dietrich''s fake smile.


    "True. I don''t care where you prince goes. I don''t even care if you go to the abyss or get yourself killed. Therefore, please excuse me since I need to pick up my lovely princess." said Angus coldly with a fake smile.


    "You!! How dare you?!! Guard caught him!!" said Prince Ulvic.


    But, the guards didn''t move as Angus red at them.


    "Now, I find it weird. Didn''t I always tell you all guards to never enter Princess Pce without Jayna''s permission? I doubt Jayna will permit you. So, I suggest you all get out before something bad happens." said Angus.

 Chapter 438 Prince Useless Fight

    "So, I suggest you all get out before something bad happens." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus'' cold warning, the guards are getting scared and ready to run from the spot. They may be afraid of the prince for punishment. However, they are terrified of Angus.


    After hearing thetest rumor about Madam Malkin, they know they will never end well when they be Angus'' enemy. Some of the royal guards even advise them that it is better to die than be the enemy of Angus.


    As they want to run, "How dare you say something like that?! Who do you think you are?" snarled Prince Ulvic.


    "Me?! I thought you already knew me. Well, no matter. I don''t care about what you are all doing here. I just want to pick up my lovely girlfriend and no one could stop me, not even your Father." said Angus coldly as he released sharp killing intent.


    Suddenly, Prince Ulvic feels massive pressure and forgets to breathe before passing out. At the same time, Prince Dietrich remained conscious and stood still. But, his body is covered in a cold sweat while he keeps trembling with rough breathing.


    Angus'' killing intent is entirely different from years ago, especially after he bathes with hundreds of monsters'' blood inside the Dark Forest.


    Combined with all the monsters, beasts and people he kills inside his manual battle system, it sharpens to the point of being able to kill weak-willed persons.


    It is already a miracle that Angus could control this massive killing without subconsciously releasing it. Otherwise, his presence will be no different or even more dreadful than Anna''s. Ignoring the two princes, Angus enters the room and closes it.


    Inside the room, he finds Jayna still getting her hair styled by a few maids in front of the mirror.


    "Still, not yet?" asked Angus.


    "Almost done. It seems you are having quite fun." said Jayna.


    "Don''t lump me with Anna. I don''t take any fun in threatening two royal princes." said Angus as he waited on the corner.


    "Now, we know why Anna has such a brazen attitude." teased Jayna.


    At this moment, her hair finally styled and turned to Angus gracefully. Currently, Jayna is wearing a bright crimson dress. The dress is quite simple yet elegant. It is a long dress that shows her smooth shoulder and cor bone, enhancing her beauty.


    Seeing her beautiful lover, Angus'' mind turned nk for a few seconds before he tried to regain hisposure.


    "Ehem.. Beautiful.. I mean you look otherworldly." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus'' honest praise, Jayna couldn''t help but blush like a baked crab. Fortunately, the maid and staff had already left the room and left the couple alone. Hence, no one sees the embarrassing moment of the couple.


    "Ahh.. Anyway, it is time to go to the hall. We don''t want to bete." said Angus trying to divert the topic.


    "Yeah¡­ I agree." said Jayna.


    Coming out from Jayna''s room, they find the guards and the princess is already gone without a trace. This makes Angus suspicious about these two princes.


    "Jayna, did you know why your two brothers are waiting for you in front of your room?" asked Angus.


    "Nope. I don''t know. They just suddenly came while I was dressing up and stopped outside my room." said Jayna.


    "Tch.. Annoying pest." said Angus.


    "Pfftt¡­ Normally, it should be my brother saying that kind of sentence. Well, as long as you give them a little bit of mercy, I don''t care what happens to them. I already noticed their true colors a long time ago." said Jayna coldly.


    Unlike King Leon, who ruled with power and an iron fist, the royal princes liked to use their connection and influence. None of them has inherited King Leon''s talent inbat or power.


    When the royal princes reach the third-grade threshold, they realize their own talent and decide to use their influence and connection over their power. As the eldest prince, Crown Prince Eric began to rope many young nobles under him to form his faction.<sub> </sub>


    The second Prince Dietrich also started forming his faction and trying to rope young nobles. However, his influence is less than Crown Prince Eric, who is the first in line to the throne as the first-born son.


    Since it would be hard for him topete with his elder brother in terms of influence and politics, Prince Dietrich chose another path. He tried to surpass his talent limitation and pursued the power path like his father.


    In this world of magic, nothing is impossible, only undiscovered things. Then, Prince Dietrich decided to go toward Alvan United to learn how to improve his power and talent using magic. He is also trying to build his connection outside the kingdom.


    Still, reality hit him hard. Even after more than ten years of long study and research, he couldn''t improve his power and only reached fourth grade.


    Althoughpared to ordinary people, he could be said to be a genius. He still falls short whenpared to King Leon and Duchess Amberze.


    Fortunately, his elder brother Prince Eric still didn''t reach fifth grade. Hence, he still has a chance to surpass Prince Eric and im the title of the crown prince. The Heart Kingdom may use a medieval monarchy system, but itsw is flexible.


    If the crown prince or the first-born son is deemed a failure, their crown prince title could be taken and given to anotherpetent prince. Therefore, the two royal siblings are always inpetition and trying to use their all to gain any advantage.


    This includes using their sister as political tools. However, Prince Dietrich didn''t know much about Jayna''s current situation besides a few of her achievements. He thinks she is only a royal princess ready to be used as a political tool.


    On the other hand, Crown Prince Eric is more thoughtful. Using his connection and influence, he knows the deep rtionship between Angus and Jayna. Moreover, he also noticed his father never forbade the rtionship between them.


    He knows touching Jayna is off-limit. If he still dares to use her, he may experience something worse than death like those few royal guards. Furthermore, Angus'' uncle is also a seventh-gradebatant like his father.


    It will be a stupid move for him to make an enemy of Angus, who has the greatest power in the Heart kingdom besides his father.


    On the other hand, Prince Ulvic is genuinely a waste. Unlike his two elder brothers, he is a prodigal prince that only knows how to waste resources. He is someone that thinks everything will always go in his way.


    Despite this nature, he is the only sibling close to Jayna during his teenage years. Unfortunately, it is all his ruse and cunning ploy to try to control Jayna. By some coincidence, he notices Jayna is actually a genius at an early age.


    Since he couldn''tpete with his brother regarding influence and talent, he tried to use Jayna to bring the throne to him. Unfortunately, he met the Ultimate Weapon artifact. He began to obsess with the artifact and it slowly corrupted his mind.


    Even now, he is still not fully recovered and often can''t hold himself properly. Lately, his reputation as a prodigal prince spread even to themoner outside the royal pce.


    Angus and Jayna didn''t care about the fight for the throne since they knew King Leon would reign this throne for another hundred years or more if there were no idents. Compared to the Royal Prince, they know how strong seventh-gradebatant is and what they are capable of.


    Currently, the only way to obtain the Heart kingdom throne is by getting directly from King Leon. Otherwise, they could only try to kill King Leon using an underhanded tactic which is nearly impossible.


    The seventh-gradebatant is an entirely different life form. Unless theypletely exhale theirst breath, they could regain their strength given some time. As long as they didn''t die from an attack, they could escape and regain their strength after resting.


    Moreover, their vitality and strength are off-chart. Ordinary sneak attacks will never be able to kill them. With their natural speed and strength, they will also escape dangerous situations and get revengeter.


    After taking a long walk while flirting with each other, Angus and Jayna finally reach the party hall. The nobles and people are surprised at the appearance of the couple. They already know the two are in a deep rtionship and didn''t get any obstruction from King Leon.


    Still, seeing Angus openly escort and walk intimately with the royal princess makes them surprised at Angus'' braveness. Entering the hall, they ignore the others and keep walking together.


    Some nobles or other influential people try to speak with them, but they outrightly ignore them and keep talking themself. This behavior angered a few people, but they also couldn''t show their anger since both Angus and Jayna were high nobles.


    As the people give up talking to them, "*Sigh* Can''t you at least speak a little bit with them, brother?" asked Jason, first son of Duke Jacob.


    "Ohh¡­ Hi, brother. You may have already met her before. But, let me introduce you to my lovely girlfriend, Jayna Heart." said Angus casually.


    "Haaa¡­ We already met each other this morning. As you already know, I am Angus'' eldest brother Jason. Thank you for looking after my troublemaker brother." said Jason with a formal bowing gesture.

 Chapter 439 Another Provocation

    "Thank you for looking after my troublemaker brother." said Jason with a formal bowing gesture.


    "Sure, I will keep him out of trouble, but no promise since he is like a ma for trouble." replied Jayna.


    "Err.. I also like to avoid those troubles, you know." chimed Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ Sure.. Sure.. Little brother. Anyway, I want to chat more with you two, but I need to appease those high nobles." said Jason before leaving the couple alone.


    "Alright, do your job, brother." replied Angus.


    As Jason starts to study to be the head of the family, he learns more secrets about Angus. It is hard to conceal Angus'' secret since Jason is responsible for the Victory'' administration and finance.


    Usually, this kind of thing is handled by their parents, but there are still things that need to be done when dealing with the other nobles. As the candidate for head of the family, he needs to know how to deal with other nobles.


    The Heart Kingdom''s nobles have their own faction with a different way of thinking. Some are very conservative, a few are very open-minded, others like to wait and see while looking for opportunity, and many others.


    Therefore, it requires a lot of experience and knowledge to deal with them. During this time, Jason finds Angus is the creator of the miasma curing potion that is now called Miasma antidote.


    Considering how easily Angus gets a job and enters a research center easily despite his age, Jason guesses Angus is a genius researcher. He also finds Angus is stronger than he thought from his father.


    Although Jason doesn''t know how strong Angus is, he knows Angus already surpassed him a long time ago. The only reason he still became the head of the family candidate is that Angus didn''t want to take the position.


    Furthermore, Jade''s children weren''t interested in leading the Victory family and this politics among nobles besides their own Sur group.


    At first, the Victory family and Sur group arebined. But, since there is a huge cultural discrepancy, they take a step back and keep their rule system while trying to integrate the two groups slowly.


    Moreover, the Victory family will get too much opposition from the other family if they try to merge their group directly. Finally, they decide to put Sur vige under the faction of the Victory family with Jade as the leader.


    Although Jade is the official leader, the one that truly does the work is his eldest daughter Jane. In the meantime, Jade himself is too busy doing King Leon''s task. Many things required his assistance as a seventh-gradebatant, like guarding the border.


    The award ceremony may be important, but it didn''t mean they could just recall all the force back. Most of the main force is still on the border guarding the ce against invasion. In fact, the only ones that attend this event are the young nobles or those without strongbat power.


    This is also the reason Angus and Jayna tantly ignore these people. In front of their eyes, they are the same as annoying children throwing tantrums to get their parents'' attention.


    *Prang* Suddenly, a loud breaking te sound was heard in the hall. Everyone immediately looks at the sound and finds a noblewoman getting her dress dirtied.


    In front of the woman, there is Anna with some leftover food near her mouth. She looks at the woman for a moment before returning to eating,pletely ignoring the noblewoman.


    Seeing Anna ignoring her, the woman frowned a little bit before calming herself in a few seconds and starting to cry. However, few people manage to catch this change of expression.


    "Y-You¡­ Hic¡­" said the noblewoman while sobbing in cry.


    "Helen, are you okay?!!" a young noble approaches the noblewoman.


    "I.. I¡­" said the noblewoman while crying again and embraced the young noble.


    "You monster!! What did you do to Helen?!!" yelled the young noble to Anna.


    Before the young noble could approach Anna, Ilgor appeared in front of him and blocked him.


    "Who are you?! I have no business with orcs." said the young noble.


    "Tch¡­ I just left you a moment and you have already created trouble. I should have known this from the start." grumbled Ilgor ignoring the young noble.


    In the meantime, Anna keeps eating the food on the table happily, ignoring everyone and themotion.


    "You!! I asked you who you are?! Do you know who I am?" asked the young noble.


    "Who?" asked Ilgor while snickering.


    "I am Paul Gonzalet, the eldest son of Marquis Gonzalet.


    "Never heard of it. Must be a weak noble." said Ilgor with a mocking tone.


    "You¡­ Insolent!! How dare you mock a high noble family like me, you sava¡­" said Paul.<sub> </sub>


    *Bang* Before he could finish his sentence, Ilgor punched Paul but was stopped by a young red-haired woman. Seeing the woman, Ilgor retracted his fist and bowed a little bit.


    "Let me handle this, Ilgor." said the woman.


    "As you wish, Lady Jane." replied Ilgor respectfully.


    Hearing the woman''s name, everyone immediately whispered on their own. The woman is none other than Jane Sur, the eldest daughter of Jade Victory. Like Angus, she will also get the title for her contribution during the battle in the Windshire Fort.


    Using her meticulous n, she almostpletely destroys the Nergal army. Unfortunately, the Krugguar Emperor arrived during the crucial moment. Still, her contribution is something that cannot be looked over.


    "Ahh¡­ So, it is Lady Jane. It seems you are as beautiful as the rumor." said Paul trying to ease the situation.


    "Enough your useless ttery. Be careful with that silver tongue of yours. Many strong soldiers also attend this event. You don''t want to anger and offend them since they could easily im your miserable life before Marquis Gonzalet could do anything." said Jane.


    "I.. I see. But, this is not my fault. Your subordinate is the one that meddles with me." retorted Paul.


    "Ilgor is not my subordinate. He just happened to work as Sur Knight. But, I am not his master. He serves someone else." said Jane.


    "Then, who?" asked Paul.


    "Is there anything wrong, Sister Jane?" asked Angus as he suddenly appeared near them.


    "Ahh.. Angus, you''re finally here. It seems this ignorant youngster is trying to provoke Anna and Ilgor." said Jane.


    "Woahh¡­ That''s amazing. You must have a big gut to try to fight them. Don''t you know Ilgor could overpower any human fifth-gradebatant? Moreover, this orc also easily gets bullied by Anna. You must be a powerfulbatant to pick a fight with them." said Angus sarcastically


    Hearing this, Paul himself couldn''t help but get a cold sweat. The power between him and Ilgor is so far that if the previous punchnds on him, he could instantly get knocked out or die if Ilgor wants.


    "Hahaha¡­ Young master Angus, you must be joking, right? Anyway, it seems your mannerless servant ruined Helen''s dress." said Paul trying to change the topic.


    "Servant? Who?" asked Angus calmly.


    "Of course, that little one." said Paul while pointing at Anna, whose mouth got wiped by Jayna.


    "Anna is not my servant. *Sigh* You know what¡­ I am tired of this charade." said Angus loudly.


    *Shing* *Bam* Angus takes out his Sky Thorn and ms it to the floor.


    "If any of you have a problem with Anna or me,e forward and we will finish it at once. But, if you dare to do something behind my back, pray that even your whole family will still be intact after finishing with you." said Angus coldly while pointing Sky Thorn to Paul.


    Seeing the silent hall, "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue? Did you think just because you are the son of a high noble, you could keep ying me?! Let me tell you, I could easily erase your stupid family anytime and I already spare it once before." taunted Angus.


    "Yet, you still keep making trouble for me. Tell me, Paul. What will you do if you find annoying pests that keep provoking you?" added Angus.


    "I¡­ I¡­" as Paul didn''t know how to answer Angus.


    "They get exterminated." said Angus coldly.


    When Angus ms Sky Thorn to the floor, he releases a mana wave. This mana wave is rough but not enough to hurt everyone. Still, anybatant in the hall could perceive Angus'' current strength through this mana wave.


    By the power and area of mana spread, they know Angus''s strength is already extraordinary. They may even guess Angus has already reached fourth grade or more, especially with precise mana control.


    As the hall kept silent, "Good. Paul, tell your dear father I will visit him soon for this provocation and make sure you prepare." said Angus as he retracted Sky Thorn and went towards Jayna.


    "That''s really quite a show, cousin." chimed Jane.


    "I don''t have interested in politics. Yet, this stupid dumbass keeps provoking me. Now, they are even trying to implicate Anna and Jayna. Rather than keep ying with them, I will just end all of them at once." said Angus.


    "Besides, I don''t need them. They are the ones that need me." added Angus.


    Hearing Angus''st sentence, Jane knows this is the truth. Be it as a powerhouse or researcher, the Heart kingdom needs Angus. His value is higherpared to those stupid noble families.

 Chapter 440 Inner Peace

    On the other hand, Angus didn''t need these noble families. He already has enough resources and money to support himself for a few generations. He also didn''t need any of their connections. What Angus needs now is a strength that could only be obtained by himself.


    In summary, Angus didn''t need help from these noble families, but they needed him to help them with many things. Unfortunately, Angus never intended to help anyone except his family and King Leon.


    He is neither a samaritan nor a hero who will sacrifice his life and everything for this kingdom just to be exploited by others in the end. Previously, Angus gave King Leon all the modified spells and skills because he didn''t want his family and friends to fight a losing battle.


    If they end up dying on the battlefield, he wants them to die for winning a battle. This way, their sacrifice will have more meaning. As for how the war went, he didn''t care about it.


    Although this kind of thinking is a little bit naive, it is better than doing nothing and seeing the useless death of his friends or family. Angus may not have many friends, but he has some acquaintance with the Sur knights, who are still on the front line.


    He knows those Sur knights are ready to die as warriors and respects their resolve. However, he also didn''t want to see their sacrifice be meaningless.


    Ignoring the others, Angus goes towards Jayna and Anna. At this moment, the nobles start doing what they used to.


    Some of them begin gossiping in whispers, especially thedies. Few keep observing Angus with an interested look while the rest return to what they were doing before. Fortunately, this moment didn''t go for long.


    After a few minutes, King Leon entered the hall apanied by Duchess Amberze. This grand entrance immediately attracts everyone''s attention. Not only because of King Leon but also Duchess Amberze, who King Leon escorts.


    Moreover, they look very intimate, unlike the rumor they always hear. Before King Leon came together with Duchess Amberze, he and the duchess were like fire and water. They always argue with each other.


    Unless it is an emergency, they will always fight on each other''s throats. Sometimes others also find they fight and destroy the surrounding. Hence, looking at the previous cat and mouse getting together surprises everyone.


    Furthermore, King Leon is famous for his stubborn and cold nature. He never even holds Empress Dahlia, much less escorts her to enter any event together. Because of this, Empress Dahlia rarely attends the big event so as not to embarrass herself.


    Yet, now King Leon deliberately escorts someone who everyone knows as his enemy. Despite this, no one dares to say orment on something.


    Although King Leon looks less stoic than usual, he still has the same cold face. He even sends a death re to everyone saying, ment on us and you are dead!!''.


    Then, King Leon and Duchess Amberze went towards the open balcony connected with the capital city''s grand za. As soon as the citizens see King Leon, everyone cheers loudly.


    "My dear Heart''s citizen..." said King Leon as he started his speech.


    Despite not using magical equipment, everyone could hear his voice on the grand za, like he was speaking directly beside everyone''s ear.


    ''What an absurd control of mana?!'' thought Angus.


    Previously, King Leon never did this kind of show skill and used magical equipment to amplify his sound.


    ''He never did this before. Does he want to show off? No, it is not. He is only able to use this kind of thing now. As expected, King Leon is getting stronger and it is not just my feeling. It seems Aunt Extalia is really the key to unlocking his true power.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After a fighter reaches a certain level, they will be hit by a huge bottleneck. Some people say this is the limit of what they could achieve. However, after reaching this limit, those fighters often find their power begins to deteriorate.


    Soon, they will keep getting weaker unless they can ovee this limit. Unfortunately, oveing this limit is moreplicated than it looks. Because this limit couldn''t be broken by physical force, it is a limit connected to the mind, spirit, and belief.


    Since spirit and mind is a very ambiguous andplex, most people can''t pass this big hurdle, while some never find this limit. Still, there is a way to break this limit. All the sessful ones always advise others to ept themselves.


    The advice is simple and seems easy but harder to do. When the fighters reach and find this limit, most of them already have their own principles and way of thinking. It is very difficult for them to change and ept themselves. It is like facing their inner demons or all their mistakes.<sub> </sub>


    To ept their true self, they must change and create another way of life, principles, and thinking. epting and adapting to this change is difficult as the problem is rooted in themselves.


    Even if they know the problem and try to change it, their heart will still refuse to ept them. The only reason King Leon was able to ovee his limit quickly is because of his vow. By coincidence, his vow not only strengthens his heart and mind but also forces them to change.


    Angus actually knows this limit as he also experienced it in his past life. He knows how difficult it is to break through this limit. Even at the end of his past life, he still couldn''t sessfully make peace with his inner demons and past regret.


    Furthermore, this shackle keeps haunting him even in his current life. He almost fell deep into his past condition again during his teenage years when he tried to deny his feelings for Jayna to avoid trouble. His hesitation bes more apparent as he starts to teach Jayna hisbat skill.


    His doubt and fear of making mistakes kept umting and he finally realized he almost fell into the same hole as in his past life. Fortunately, Angus is not a genius for nothing. He immediately realizes his condition and decides to confess his feelings.


    Still, it takes him a few years before he finallypletely breaks this shackle in the Endless Battlefield Dimension, though he didn''t realize it until now.


    Seeing King Leon speaking, "Hm... No wonder I could use [Domain - Lord of Death] easily at that time." muttered Angus in a low voice.


    As a genius expert, Angus mastered a few domain skills. Normally, someone will only be able to master one of them in their lifetime.


    It is already great if they can master one of these domain skills since they use a lot of chi. However, Angus is a genius and has inexhaustible chi in his body.


    As long as he could keep refining the heritage chi to his own, he will have an endless amount of chi. During his peak in his past life, he managed to create his own domain skill based on his own. This domain is more potent than others since it is made based on himself.


    However, ever since he fought against Ultimate Weapon spear, he could not reess this domain and reach the limit of his strength. He knows that he needs to make peace with his past and ept it to be able to use it again.


    Still, it didn''t mean he could just use it again after finding his inner peace. Because of the domain nature, he needs an incredible amount of chi to use it.


    If it is not for the special domain that grants him an infinite amount of energy, he may not be able to use it when he meets the retainers of the Forgotten King. Even with his currentrge amount of chi, he still feels unable to use this terrifying domain.


    "Now, let''s pray for those who have fallen while defending our Heart." said King Leon.


    King Leon asks everyone to be silent and pray for those who have fallen in the war. The citizens silently pray ording to their beliefs while King Leon and Duchess Amberze stay quiet and close their eyes.


    Despite many people in the grand za, no sound could be heard besides the wind and a few sobbing sounds from the fallen soldier''s family or friends. Even the mischievous naughty Anna also stays still and stops eating.


    After a few minutes ofplete silence, King Leon opened his eyes with more resolve and continued his speech.


    ".....And that''s it. Now, let''s celebrate our win against those invaders and show them we are no weakling. For the Heart!!" said King Leon as he ended his speech.


    "For the Heart!! For the Heart!!" cheered everyone.


    The people in the za keep chanting the same word for a few minutes, even after King Leon and Duchess Amberze return to the hall. Inside the hall, King Leon apanied by his lover stood on the high podium and began the award ceremony.


    The ceremony is broadcasted to everyone across the capital city using various kinds of magical equipment provided by the kingdom.


    King Leon begins the ceremony by calling each soldier based on their group, rank, and squad. Each of them gets its own reward. Some group leaders get a raise in rank. The notable one even got a huge sum of money.

 Chapter 441 Extravagant Reward

    The award ceremony went without a problem. Soon, Jane was called the leader of the Sur group. She gets awarded money, rare material, and ess to rare skills/spells. Finally, Angus gets called at the end. He came forward and took one knee while bowing in front of King Leon.


    One knee bowing is a gesture of allegiance and servitude. It means Angus recognizes and shows his respects to King Leon. Although Angus doesn''t like to lower his head to others because of his pride, he is still someone who could bow to others if he finds they are worthy.


    Angus knows King Leon''s code of conduct and his burden to lead this big kingdom. They often bicker and fight each other, but deep inside, he truly respects King Leon. He also knew how big King Leon''s responsibility was as the heart kingdom leader.


    It is already a miracle that King Leon didn''t retire or copse from all the work stress. Even with a strong body that could work tirelessly, his mind will still be stressed when he tries to lead this big kingdom alone. Just handling those noble factions is already a headache even for Angus.


    Contrary to his rumor as an iron fist leader without mercy, he actually led the Heart kingdom without any prejudice and focused on the kingdom''s prosperity. Most kingdoms with aristocratic systems have a huge discrepancy between theirmoners and nobles.


    However, the Heart kingdom didn''t have this much difference between them. It could happen because of King Leon''s strict policy.


    He spends millions of gold coins to support every Heart Kingdom''smoner. He wants every Heart Kingdom resident to at least get basic needs and education to survive when they reach adulthood.


    This is also the major reason King Leon was hailed as the true king even by the opposition faction nobles. No one doubts his capability to lead the Heart Kingdom.


    Seeing the kneeling Angus, King Leon smiles and blinks in front of Angus before taking out his sword artifact. Unlike the others who just get their reward from the podium, King Leon decides to stand on the same ground as Angus while pointing his sword to the floor.


    <o>,m "Angus Victory, third son of Duke Victory. On behalf of the Heart Kingdom, I am grateful for your help finding the cure of the rgos epidemic and fighting against their followers in Sunset City." said King Leon.</o>


    "As the King of the Heart Kingdom, I award you five hundred thousand gold coins, one item of your choice from the royal treasure, a Baron rank, and personal favor. Did you ept it?" asked King Leon.


    Everyone gasped in surprise as they heard Angus'' reward. Some young nobles were even confused at such extravagant rewards.


    Although Angus'' contribution is impactful, as he finds the cure for the rgos epidemic, which no one has ever done before, he stillcks in a few areas to receive this vast reward. Some quick-witted nobles notice this is King Leon''s move to support and invest in Angus.


    Every noble starts to look at Angus in a different light. Inparison, some young nobles show contempt, jealousy, and envy toward him. With this kind of reward, it is clear that the king himself favors Angus.


    ''No wonder he dared to threaten everyone before.'' thought Jane with a smile.


    Jane may not be close with Angus since she is often busy managing the Sur group. Yet, she knows Angus is a true genius that will never be found in a thousand years. Ever since he healed her father, she knows he is a man that is destined to be great in the future.


    During their journey, Angus often shows his bold actions that indicate he is notcking in any direction as a leader orbatant. She even learned a few tips about leadership from this younger cousin.


    If she didn''t know Angus'' obsession with Jayna, she would think he is a perfect man without weaknesses.


    "I ept it, My Liege." replied Angus shortly.


    "From now on, you will be called Baron Angus Victory." said King Leon as he pointed his sword to his shoulder and indicated he had be a true noble.


    Previously, Angus was the only son of Duke. Although he is considered noble, he could also be called not a true noble. He is only noble in the title without any authority or power. In the meantime, getting the Baron title means he has authority in the Heart Kingdom.


    Moreover, his status as the Duke''s son also did not disappear. Hence, his word and authority will have more power than before. If before he relied on his family name tomand others, now he could use his name tomand others. There is a subtle difference between these two.


    "Now, did you have something on your mind for your wish that I could grant?" asked King Leon in a cold tone while sending a death re to Angus.


    Angus also notices the death re that warns him not to ask for something ridiculous like Jayna''s marriage or others. Feeling the sword in King Leon''s hand could easily behead his head, Angus finally concedes and decide to follow their nned script.


    "My King, if you may, please grant me a weapon artifact." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus didn''t ask for something stupid and followed the n, King Leon nodded in satisfaction.


    "Alright. I will grant you a weapon artifact. However¡­." said King Leon with a pause.


    ''And here I thought he didn''t scheme anything. I should have known this old fox.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "However, someone of your caliber is not worthy of an ordinary weapon artifact. Therefore, you will get ess to our ancestor vault in the Nirvas kingdom and take one of the weapon artifacts of your choice from there." said King Leon with a smile.<sub> </sub>


    "You will depart to the Nirvas and im your reward the day after tomorrow." added King Leon, who looked like hemanded Angus rather than rewarding him.


    ''T-This¡­ Old man!! I hope you will get premature ejaction!!'' cursed Angus inwardly.


    "Yes, my liege." replied Angus shortly and stood up.


    Then, he hurriedly returns to others before he blows up from seeing the despicable king. Returning to Jayna, he finds her trying to hide herughter at being yed by her father.


    "Don''t worry too much. Currently, we are in a stalemate situation with Nergal. I doubt we need to fight in the frontline." said Jayna.


    "Are you sure? You did realize we always get into some unforeseen situation whenever we go to the new ce." said Angus.


    "Now, you said that¡­" said Jayna.


    Before Jayna could finish her sentence, "New ce?! Angus, are we going on another vacation?!!" asked Anna excitedly.


    "Err.. That''s¡­" replied Angus.


    "We go, right? Right?!" asked Anna in a pleading tone.


    Seeing Anna in a pleading tone while making a pitiful face, Angus could only release a sigh. He is too fond of the little troublemaker. Deep inside, he wants to show Anna to see more of the beauty of the world rather than cooped up in the royal pce like a prisoner.


    "Fine. But, you must promise me not to create troub¡­." said Angus.


    Before Angus finished his sentence, Anna cut him and jumped around happily.


    "Yay!! Yay!! Anna is going on a vacation. Weak green bubble, we are going on a vacation. I will definitely search for a friend this time." said Anna while ignoring Angus'' warning.


    "*Sigh* I hope she didn''t do something stupid that angered those Altras." said Angus in a defeated tone.


    "Don''t worry. We will protect her if that happens." said Jayna.


    Then, they enjoy the party for a while before returning to the Royal Princess Pce. They leave Ilgor outside the pce. As soon as Angus arrives at the pce, he immediately rips off his tight clothes and burns them to ash.


    "A-Angus, what are you doing?!!" asked Jayna while blushing, looking at Angus''s muscr body.


    "It''s too tight and ufortable. I will never wear these clothes again." said Angus as he worefortable spare clothes he took out from his storage device.


    "Cool!! Anna also wants to do it!!" said Anna as she tried to rip her dress.


    Fortunately, she gets bonked in the head by the couple before she manages to rip her dress. Jayna begins to lecture Angus and Jayna for this bad behavior. After that, they do light training and flying exercises before resting in Jayna''s room.


    During the training, they also feel familiar mana shing like yesterday from the hall. They only nce at the mana source beforepletely ignoring their two aunts fighting in the distance. They also heard a big explosion sound and felt the whole royal pce shake a few times.


    "Hmm¡­ Come to think of it. Why are they fighting like cats and dogs in the first ce?" asked Angus.


    "Did you want to know?" asked Jayna.


    "Did Aunt Extalia tell you something yesterday?" asked Angus.


    "Yup. They actually study in the Royal Academy together. At first, Aunt Hersha was not a student at the Royal Academy. She came to the Royal Academy to experience the culture of Heart Kingdom under the pretext of student exchange."


    "During this time, Aunt Hersha became the top student and beat the others easily. This makes Aunt Extalia choose her as her rival in iming the first spot. Theirpetitionsts for a few years until they reach twelve." said Jayna.

 Chapter 442 Danger Of Custom Core

    "Theirpetitionsts for a few years until they reach twelve." said Jayna.


    "Twelve?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Yeah. Apparently, when Aunt Extalia reaches twelve, she gets into an ident trying to form her core. By a sheer coincidence, she manages to form a core that is not only better than ordinary but boosts her physical level each time she breakthroughs." exined Jayna.


    "She what¡­" eximed Angus in surprise.


    As someone who has researched and tried to create a custom core, Angus knows the difficulty and danger of forming a core. Just being a better core than those at the royal academy is already difficult.


    Now, Jayna said the Duchess manages to create a core that will boost her physical strength each time she breakthroughs at twelve. This kind of core is not impossible to form in theory. But, to actualize, it is almost impossible with almost zero percent of sess.


    The majority of the reason is theck of energy. The core is simr to a machine. When people form a core, they need arge amount of energy to jump-start it.


    When theyck energy and don''t follow the usual safe way to form the core, their body will automatically use their life force as an exchange. Since the core is simr to the internal organ and part of the body, the body will react harshly to make this core work.


    This is why people try to gather mana slowly through the years to form a core. Some cores with additional benefits usually need the help of rare external resources to create them.


    Many people think that being able to form a core faster is often hailed as a genius. However, this is not entirely true. Being able to form core earlier means the person has talent at manipting mana which also benefits the person.


    However, this only applies to those that choose the safe way of forming the core. Suppose they tried to form a custom core like Angus or Extalia''s core, their talent will be insignificant. It didn''t matter if their mana maniption was crappy or superb.


    As long as they have enough energy to form the core, they will seed. The problem is this energy requirement. Angus designs his core with various benefits, but almost all the advantages aim at mana control and hiding his core grade.


    His core requires a tremendous amount of heritage chi that is enough to use [Soaring Heaven] a few times. [Soaring Heaven] is Angus''s most destructive skill, simr to a nuke bomb.


    Until now, he only uses this skill in full power when he fights against the Darkwing Bat monster overlord. He needs arge amount of chi to use this skill. Yet, Angus also consumes chi a few times higher than when he uses [Soaring Heaven] during his core creation.


    He didn''t know the energy consumption of Aunt Extalia''s core, but he knew that kind of core would at least need energy enough to cast [Soaring Heaven] once. It is practically impossible for Jayna''s aunt to have that much energy or find rare resources sufficient to supply it.


    A resource like that will attract anybatant and monster in the span of thousand kilometers away. In the worst case, it may even lure the monster overlord.


    p Angus knows the Heart Kingdom has never had a massive monster invasion in thest few hundred years. Therefore, he is certain Aunt Extalia didn''t have that kind of resources.</anda>


    After trying to calm his mind, "Then, how could she survive? You know the danger of forming a core." asked Angus.


    "Aunt Extalia almost died at that time before she got Elixir from my Father, who happened to pass by in the area." exined Jayna.


    "Elixir, huh? Let me guess, after that, she falls in love with your father." said Angus while rolling his eyes and getting nodded from Jayna.


    Hearing she survived from elixir, Angus'' excitement immediately went away. As a researcher, he knows the existence of an elixir. This potion is the pinnacle product of alchemy, equivalent to the Philosopher''s Stone.


    No one knows how to make it. Some old experts said it cannot be made by mortals and needs various kinds of rare ingredients. It is often hailed as a miracle potion because of its effect that can heal any type of wound, sickness, and bad condition.


    Heart kingdom is one of the old kingdoms with a long history. Somehow, they could procure a few of this legendary medicine in the past. As time passed, this legendary medicine was finally exhausted, with Aunt Extalia as thest consumer.


    Unfortunately, Elixir is unlike ordinary potions. It will turn into nothingness in a few minutes after it touches the air. Therefore, it is hard to learn or replicate it even with a high circle istion spell to contain it.


    While working as a researcher, Angus wanted to create something simr to an elixir for the soldier to reduce the war casualty. However, reality hit him hard. Just looking at the rare material to make one type of healing potion, he immediately gives up this idea.


    Unlike mana potion, healing potion in this world is very expensive and hard to create since it requires rare resources. Moreover, a healing potion has limitations and can''t be used for all kinds of wounds. Each wound needs a different type of healing potion.<sub> </sub>


    Then, Jayna continued her story. As her aunt forms a better core than the normal one, she easily beats Aunt Hersha, which infuriates her. However, no one knows why, but Aunt Hersha couldn''t gather enough mana to form her core even after age fourteen.


    Finally, she decides to return to her family in defeat as she keeps finding Extalia getting stronger than her. Just as she wants to return to her family, Extalia and King Leon, and a few other young nobles enter the Endless Battlefield dimension recklessly.


    A few yearster, she heard Extalia manage toe out and be ridiculously stronger, reaching and creating her fame. After that, no one knows what Aunt Hersha did, but a dozen yearster, she returned to this area with her sister Cecilia, Angus'' mother.


    During this time, Extalia finds Hersha almost as strong as her. She never fights directly as they are too busy with their work to meet each other. But, deep inside, they want to find out who is stronger.


    Later, Angus and Jayna decide to pass the time inside Jayna''s room before sleeping together. The following day, they do their usual training routine before packing up for the trip to Nirvas. This time they will be escorted by a group of Royal Guards and Sur Knights.


    Surprisingly, their Aunt Extalia also will follow them for a reason theyck a sixth-gradebatant to protect them. However, they know King Leon will never let them go without any sixth-gradebatant nearby, especially with Anna among them.


    They know Aunt Extalia is not only for their protection but also for Anna. Still, they didn''tin since they couldn''t just leave Anna in the royal pce while one of them was going for a long time.


    They were more surprised that Nirvas allowed people like Anna to enter their kingdom. However, King Leon only told them that anyone who passed their entrance test could enter their kingdom, even if it were a monster overlord.


    This makes Angus curious about the so-called entrance test. Unfortunately, King Leon didn''t give more information and only said it is one hell of a ridiculous test. While they pack up, Angus meets with Aunt Hersha.


    "Angus, I am sorry for my behavior the other day. It is just¡­" said Aunt Hersha apologetically.


    "It''s okay, Aunt Hersha. Everyone also reacts that way toward Anna. However, she is already someone important to me and I didn''t have any n to abandon her." said Angus.


    "Huft¡­ Alright. Anyway, I also hear you will go to Nirvas tomorrow." asked Aunt Hersha.


    "Yup. Somehow that old fox forced me to go there." said Angus.


    "Fufufu¡­ The old fox, huh? You have grown up. However, you are still my precious baby boy." said Aunt Hersha while catching him and hugging him with her mountain chest.


    ''Fast!! Tight.. Too tight!! I am breaking!! But this melon is also soft¡­ Stop!! What the hell am I thinking! Jayna will kill me!!'' thought Angus while struggling to escape.


    After a while, Angus was finally released but still forced to stay on his aunt''sp.


    "Angus, I want you to have this." said Aunt Hersha as she gave a gold te with Widespread word on it.


    "What''s this?" asked Angus.


    "It''s a te that signifies you as one of the executives in the Widespread family. It also could work to release emergency signals to other Widespread members nearby. As long as you have this, you canmand them anything." exined Aunt Hersha.


    "Why did you give me such a thing? I don''t think I do something worthy to the Widespread family besides our few trades which areckingpared to kingdoms." said Angus.


    "It is a ruse." said Aunt Hersha.


    "Ruse?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "When you use this te, you are obliged to have more rtions with the Widespread family besides business and be our ally." exined Aunt Hersha.


    "Is it some kind of forced contract item?" asked Angus.


    "No, it is not that kind of devious item. You may refuse to have more rtions with the Widespread family after using it, but I suggest you don''t do it." said Aunt Hersha solemnly.

 Chapter 443 Hidden Force

    "You may refuse to have more rtions with the Widespread family after using it, but I suggest you don''t do it." said Aunt Hersha solemnly.


    "That''s certainly troublesome. Why did you use such a roundabout method and just force me to cooperate with you all?" asked Angus curiously.


    Since they could guarantee Angus would definitely work together with them, the Widespread family could also force him from the start rather than waiting for him to use the te.


    "That''s¡­ I am sorry. I can''t exin it to you in detail." said Aunt Hersha apologetically.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess I also can''t refuse this golden te, right?" asked Angus.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ I am sorr.." said Aunt Hersha, trying to apologize again.


    Before Aunt Hersha finished her sentence, "Hush¡­ Aunt Hersha, you are one of the people I consider my family. Don''t worry about it. Besides, as long as I don''t use it, I will be fine. Moreover, I may implicate you if I don''t take this te." said Angus while hugging his aunt.


    "Angus¡­." said Aunt Hersha, who replied to her nephew''s warm hug.


    After hugging for a while, "Angus, you need to know in this Firuman there is a powerful hidden force that could easily topple the world alliance. I don''t know how but this force somehow notices you."


    "Such.. a force. What is this force?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "I don''t know too much about them either? Only those that are permitted to know them will meet them. However, everyone that they take notice of will be someone great. I also hear you get in contact with one of their hands." said Aunt Hersha.


    "One of them? Don''t tell me¡­" said Angus as he realized one of the mysterious, strong organizations he hired not too long ago.


    "Yeah¡­ The number one assassin guild." said Aunt Hersha.


    "How did you know about that? Did the Widespread family also belong to this powerful force?" asked Angus.


    "Truthfully, I don''t know if the Widespread family belongs to this hidden force or not. As for how we know¡­ let''s just say if that guild is the number one assassin guild, we are the number one information guild. Nothing happens in this world that we don''t know." said Aunt Hersha.


    "I see¡­ It seems Aunt also couldn''t reveal too much about this matter." said Angus as he realized her aunt might be bound by some sort of soul-bound contract.


    "I know you don''t like this troublesome situation. However, I also can''t disobey the higher-upmand either. I just hope you will never use this te and avoid this situation." said Aunt Hersha in a sad tone.


    "It''s okay, Aunt Hersha. I could protect myself. Besides, If I somehow use it, I don''t think it is a bad idea. Although I hate being forced to work with others if the other party is the number one information guild, I think it is worth it." said Angus while reassuring his aunt.


    As someone from modern Earth, he knows how powerful information is if he uses it wisely. Having an ally with the number one information guild entices Angus even though he is forced to work with them.


    After that, they continue talking about various things and spend time together. Angus knew it would be long before he could see his aunt again. The following day Angus arrived at the royal pce.


    He finds the others already ready to depart anytime soon. The only people that are still not there are Anna and Jayna. Seeing this, Angus released a sigh. He knows how difficult it is to wake the little troublemaker, especially in the early morning like this.


    Fortunately, Jayna had already predicted this situation and decided to bring the sleeping Anna along without waking her up. Still, it is pretty troublesome as no one dares to touch Anna when she is asleep.


    Not only is there an ancient beast snake guarding her, but she also has some defensive mechanism when sleeping. Anyone that approaches her besides Angus and Jayna will get attacked by her.


    Furthermore, this is not an ordinary attack but a very potent miasma-coated attack. Ilgor often received this attack whenever he tried to wake her up. Fortunately, Ilgor is apetent warrior who manages to defend himself without serious injury.


    Still, this makes Anna unapproached by anyone when she is sleeping except Angus and Jayna. Some guards and employees in the royal pce also know about this problem and always distance themself from Anna like a gue.


    Therefore, only a few people dare to talk with Anna in the Royal Pce. Soon, Jayna brings the sleeping Anna in her arms while many employees get their belongings to the carriage. Although they store most of their belongings in the storage device, they still have a few things left outside.<sub> </sub>


    "Alright, everyone is ready. Let''s depart now!!"mand Duchess Amberze as the group leader.


    "Lia, stay safe and keep them from trouble." said King Leon as he hugged his lover before bidding Jayna farewell.


    Just as Angus, "Angus, please stay safe. I am sorry I can''t apany you, but I already make sure that woman is capable enough to protect you." said Aunt Hersha while hugging him gently.


    "Sure. Then, I will go first." said Angus entering the carriage with Jayna and Anna.


    Duchess Amberze also hears Hersha''s word and gives a cold nod to her before entering the carriage.


    The carriage is quite spacious and does not feel crampy at all, even upied by four people. It is enchanted and has a bigger space than its normal size. It even has a toilet and four beds.


    Unfortunately, Ilgor didn''t get a chance to enjoy this luxury carriage. As Angus''s subordinate and part of the Sur knights, he moved along with the other Sur knights on their horse ride. After a final check, they depart from the Royal Pce to Nirvas kingdom.


    The journey is long and needs a lot of stops. Even at their fastest speed, they need at least a few weeks before arriving at the Windshire Fort border. From the Windshire Fort, they will continue their journey to the Nirvas Kingdom through non-territorialnd.


    The journey towards Nirvas kingdom is peaceful. With the protection of Royal Guards and Sur Knights, no one dared to stop and disturb them. Just seeing the sign of the Heart royal emblem, everyone immediately gives them away.


    They decide not to enter any major cities and stay the night on the road to avoid trouble. Although it is ufortable and tiring to camp on the road for a few weeks, it is still better than being dyed by some unforeseen problem.


    Angus and Jayna didn''t protest about theck offort since they had already gotten used to this kind of lifestyle when they adventured inside Endless Battlefield. The only problem is their aunt keeps looking at them like a hawk.


    She knows Angus is capable of using rare space teleportation skills. She didn''t want Angus to escape again like he was inside Sunset City. However, Duchess Amberze didn''t know Angus needed tremendous mana to teleport three people at once.


    With his mana capacity, Angus could only transfer them twice or thrice for a few hundred meters at maximum before entering a mana deficiency state.


    On the contrary, when Angus used [Shadow Teleportation] with the help of Draven, he could reduce his mana consumption by many times.


    Unfortunately, Draven is in the hibernation phase to break through third grade. He has been hibernating ever since they came back from Sunset City. Angus thought he would take more time before reaching third grade.


    ''It seems I still underestimate the power of the legendary beast. Well, it is better for Draven to get stronger. Still, I hope he can finish his hibernation phase before we arrive at the Nirvas.''


    ''I don''t want to lose one of my trump cards when entering unknown territory. But, knowing the Mundus hibernation phase¡­ Let''s just hope he wakes up soon.'' thought Angus.


    Since Angus got more information about Mundus from Old man Draught, he began to observe Draven more carefully. He notices Draven has been more docile and silent since he reached second grade.


    ording to the information and book from Old man Draught, Mundus is a very silent and cold creature. The reason he is very talkative when Angus first meets him is that he is still in the baby and ying phase.


    As Mundus grows up, they will be stronger and be perfect silent killers. Angus was found in ancient times, Mundus hailed as the deadliest beast in the world. It is not because he is stronger than others.


    It is because no one ever survives being targeted by Mundus. It has a reputation of 100% sess in killing its target. Even the mighty dragon could die from this creature. Because of such a threat they possess, they were hunted by everyone in the past.


    Few Gods also dered them heinous beasts and let their followers hunt down this beast to almost extinction. Currently, Draven is reaching a different stage of life.


    p Grade 1 and 2 Mundus is called the infancy stage. While grade 3 and 4 is called the Puberty stage. From grade 5 to above, they are full-fledged adults.</anda>


    Unfortunately, most Mundus could never reach the Puberty stage, where they werepletely hidden from others. If Angus does not provide Draven with arge amount of meat from high-grade monsters, he may also need another dozen years to reach third grade.

 Chapter 444 Greater Than Great Wall

    The journey towards Windshire Fort is long and boring. Fortunately, Anna is very well behaved and upied with bullying Ilgor whenever they stop for rest. Angus uses this time to meditate, focus on refining his chi, or use the manual battle system to collect soul points.


    Currently, Angus is covered in sweat from refining his chi. Even with Angus'' high mental and mind strength, he still couldn''t do chi refining all day long. The Heritage Chi is too vtile to be refined casually.


    After wiping his sweat and calming his breath, Angus looked at his status.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 18 Years Old


    MP: 727/727


    Chi: 995


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 57


    Dexterity: 56


    Intelligence: 55


    Vitality: 56


    Soul Point: 342.762


    Soul Reserve: 856


    His soul reserve and heritage chi have increased dramatically during the past few months since he has more free time to train than work on his research. Moreover, he has had more free time in thest few weeks since King Leon didn''t assign him any particr task in the research center.


    The most notable one is his chi reserve which almost reached the thousand mark. Although his current chi is notpared to his past, it is already asrge as any master''s chi in Angus''s past life.


    It means he could also use the Domain technique more frequently. Still, he hopes he will never use any Domain technique in this journey. Domain technique not only consumes chi but also affects his physical body and mind.


    If it is not because of Angus'' monstrous stamina, he will copse every time he uses the Domain technique. It is not called the pinnacle skill of martial art for nothing. As Angus rests and calms his breath, Aunt Extalia suddenly approaches Angus.


    "Boy, what did you do? Why do I feel every time you meditate, you could release a huge explosion."


    "Moreover, that little troublemaker will always stay by your side whenever you do that meditation, like guarding you against everyone." said Aunt Extalia while pointing at Anna, who is asleep after guarding Angus.


    "Well, you are not wrong about the explosion thing. Let''s just say I found new energy, which is more destructive than mana and miasma. To refine this energy, I need a full total concentration or I could blow up to pieces." said Angus with half-truth and lie.


    "A new energy?! What is it?" asked Aunt Extalia with interest.


    "Did you know about life force?" asked Angus as he wasn''t surprised at the sudden question.


    "Life force?! Of course, I know. Many skills/spells use life force. Don''t tell me this new energyes from life force." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Correct. It could be said to be the by-product of life force. The stronger the life force, the more quantity you produce this energy." said Angus.


    "I see¡­ So, it is a by-product. Are there any side effects when cultivating this energy?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Of course. As it is connected with the life force, you cannot use it too much or you will end up dying on the spot." said Angus.


    "Such a horrible thing. Then, why did you cultivate this energy?" said Aunt Extalia.


    "There are a few reasons. One is because my body seems to keep generating life force and I didn''t need to worry about the consequence of using too much of this energy."


    "Second, there are some unique skills that only could be used with this energy." exined Angus, another half-truth answer.


    "I see¡­ You are right. With your ridiculous natural regeneration, you could keep producing your own life force and this energy is suitable for someone like you. I am more curious about this special skill, but I guess you will not reveal it easily." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Correct. Even if I reveal it, you still need a dozen years to master it. At best, you could master it in a few years." said Angus.


    "Then, how did you master it?" asked Aunt Extalia curiously.


    "Of course, it is because I am a genius." said Angus shamelessly.<sub> </sub>


    Although Angus already mastered the Domain technique from his past life, it is still easy for Angus to learn the Domain technique. Most geniuses need at least a few years to master the technique, while others need at least a dozen years.


    However, Angus only needed weeks to master a Domain technique. If he has [Analyze] in the past life, he could learn the Domain technique in a few days at maximum and also still with a lot of rest. Angus'' talent in learning martial arts and skills is Godly and unmatched.


    He only needed to nce at a skill before he could replicate or even create a better version of it. This is the main reason he could be the strongest in his past life.


    "Tch.. Arrogant, brat." spatted Aunt Extalia as she stopped talking to Angus.


    She thought Angus was bragging and didn''t want to tell her further, which is not wrong either. Angus didn''t like to talk about his skills and his reincarnation matter. Until now, only Jayna knows about his reincarnation life.


    After Angus uses the Ultimate Weapon, he decides to show his past life''s memories to Jayna through their bond. He knows Angus can''t hide them forever since he is already connected with Jayna. Moreover, Angus hates the idea of lying to Jayna.


    He didn''t tell Jayna about this matter until now because there was no opportunity to bring the subject up. After using the Ultimate Weapon, Angus subconsciously shares his dream with Jayna and decides to tell her everything.


    At first, Angus is afraid and uncertain when he shows his past life since he is practically not a good person. Unlike the current Angus, who is a peace-loving person, Angus was a ruthless and aggressive person in the past.


    If there is a distinction between evil and good martial artists, Angus will belong to the evil martial artist. After experiencing many ups and downs in life, he changes into a peace-loving person like his teacher.


    Although his teacher didn''t manage to change his character, he still managed to nt a seed inside Angus even at the cost of his life. Since then, this seed started growing and slowly changed him into a better person.


    Fortunately, Jayna didn''t judge Angus about his past. She didn''t care if Angus was bad or good in the past. Through their bond, she told Angus that she had been interested in him since they first met, just like him. This is enough reason for Jayna to love him.


    Besides, their love is not created from just one moment but through a series of moments. They already walk too far to hate each other and separate.


    Another week passed, they could finally see the silhouette of a massive tall wall on the horizon. Seeing the wall, Angus couldn''t help but surprise.


    Not only is the wall tall, but it also expands andpletely covers the border without any gaps. The huge wall makes the great wall in Angus'' past life like an ant inparison.


    ''And they still manage to breach this kind of ridiculous wall?! The Nergal kingdom truly could never be underestimated.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Huge!! Angus.. Big sis.. It''s huge!!" said Anna excitedly.


    "Yeah, Anna. It is really huge and bigger than ck Fortress'' wall." replied Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ Could it fall down like a domino??" asked Anna with a mischievous smile.


    Hearing Anna''s yful remark, Aunt Extalia immediately looked sharp at her. The monster-minded person has another characteristic besides being able to use miasma. They like to destroy things.


    Angus finds this particr characteristic in Anna. But, rather than aggressive nature, Anna is inclined toward yful behavior. For her, everything in her surroundings is like toys made of paper. No one will think much if they shred thin paper to pieces.


    Hence, she often thought about what would happen if she destroyed those things without overthinking its consequences. She wants to know if something interesting happens when she destroys things.


    Seeing Aunt Extalia''s sharp re, Angus thought something and smiled mischievously. Jayna also noticed this behavior but let it be while hugging Anna, who was on herp.


    "Anna, did you want to destroy that wall like a domino?" asked Angus.


    "Yup, It will be cool to see a gigantic domino fall down." replied Anna excitedly.


    "Now, you mention it. It will certainly be amazing. Then, let''s do it." said Angus casually.


    "Really??" asked Anna with a smile.


    "Brat, what the hell are you doing?!!" yelled Aunt Extalia with a murderous re.


    "Well, isn''t it cool to see such a giant domino fall? It will be a spectacr view." said Angus with an innocent tone.


    "Stop ying around!! If I find that girl damaging the wall, even if it is a single scratch, you will be the one that is responsible for it." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Tch¡­ My dear Aunt, you are too serious!! Rx¡­ It is not easy to damage that wall, especially when we want to create a domino-like effect." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ We can''t??" asked Anna while pouting.


    "Nonsense. There is nothing impossible in this world. Only the undiscovered ones. We only need to find a way to make it." said Angus with a smile.

 Chapter 445 Vitas

    "We only need to find a way to make it." said Angus with a smile.


    "Then, what should Anna do?" asked Anna in a serious tone.


    "First, you must learn about runes, materials, and craftsmanship. You also need to know advanced mathematical calction and engineering." said Angus while listing what Anna needs to learn.


    "Ehh¡­ That''s a lot and boring." said Anna.


    p "But, if you can master all of this, you may create a way to destroy the wall like a domino." said Angus.</anda>


    "Hmph¡­ Alright¡­ Anna will learn them." said Anna with a resigned tone.


    Before they knew it, Angus had already taken out a book and told Anna to read them. At the same time, Aunt Extalia didn''t know how to react to them. She knows Angus uses this method to make Anna study.


    However, the whole reason she is trying to study is to destroy the Windshire Fort''s wall. At this point, she didn''t know how to react and simply let them go. Furthermore, the little troublemaker immediately fell asleep a few seconds after opening the book''s first page.


    During this journey, she already gives up trying to reason with Anna''s behavior withmon sense. The little girl is too spontaneous and naughty. If it is not because of her monstrous body, she may end up dying a long time ago because of her wild nature.


    A few hourster, they finally reach Windshire Fort. Usually, they will need to wait in a long queue when they arrive at the border. But, Windshire Fort is thest Fort people have wanted to enter since a few months ago.


    Ordinary merchants will choose a long and roundabout way rather than enter Windshire Fort, which could be attacked by the Nergal kingdom anytime. In the meantime, Angus and the others manage to enter the Fort without too much trouble after a strict check.


    As soon as the check is finished, a burst of fire appears in front of them and reveals a red-fiery person from it.


    "Long time no see, Lady Extalia. Or should I say Duchess Amberze now?" asked Jade casually.


    "As rough as always. It''s good to see you again, Jade. I am sorry I can''t meet you before¡­ There are some circumstances." said Duchess Amberze with a smile to her old friend.


    As Jade enters the Endless Battlefield with Extalia and Leon, they build a sort of camaride through countless life and death situations. It could be said the three of them share an unbreakable friendship.


    "So, how are you, brat? Finally, feels like joining the frontline?" asked Jade to Angus.


    "No fucking way. We just resupply and rest here for a few days before continuing our journey." replied Angus casually.


    "Hahahaha¡­ You are still stubborn as always. Well, if you feel like fighting, just say it to me. I will give you a good position here." said Jade while bringing the others to their base.


    Seeing Jade talk casually with Angus and Extalia, the other soldiers start to be intrigued with their'' identity. Jade''s reputation is not only famous as a seventh-gradebatant but also as a strict leader. He is also a very cold person and no one dares to approach him casually.


    He even didn''t meet Crown Prince Eric with the pretext of working on some report. Yet, he is currently ditching his work and showing himself here while escorting the group. This group is undoubtedly more important than the Crown Prince group that passed by a month ago.


    Entering the base, Angus told Jayna to bring the sleeping Anna to her room before following Jade and Extalia. He knows Jade''s character and will never do something without reason. Before reaching seventh grade, Jade is a benevolent and wise leader who often shows uncertainty.


    In regards to leadership, he could be indecisive during a few situations, unlike King Leon, who is stubborn and cold-hearted from the start. However, since Jade reached the seventh-grade level, he has changed physically and mentally.


    Currently, Angus didn''t see any indecisiveness and saw a strong leader in Jade. Now, he knows this strong leader has something to discuss with them.


    Entering Jade''s private room, "Alright, what''s the problem?" asked Extalia seriously as she also noticed Jade''s reason by bringing both of them here.


    "It seems it will be hard for you to reach the Nirvas Kingdom." replied Jade directly.


    "Huh??" asked Angus.


    "A few days ago, our scout found the Nergal Kingdom and sent a sort of blockade around the path between Nirvas and us." exined Jade.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t see the problem. With your strength, you could definitely destroy those blockades, right?" said Angus.


    "If it is only that simple, I will smash those Nergals. But, the blockade consists of Vitas race." replied Jade.<sub> </sub>


    "Vitas?? Those Earth-controller races?" said the Duchess Amberze in surprise.


    "Correct." confirmed Jade.


    Vitas race is one of the races in Firuman that has a powerful affinity to Earth. They have special racial skills that allow them to travel, hide, and breathe inside the ground. Hence, they are famous for bing any nightmare of arge marching group.


    Their ability to hide inside the ground is also very troublesome and Jade is somewhat hopeless about it. No matter how strong they destroy the ground, they can quickly escape and move deeper at fast speed.


    "Tch.. That is certainly troublesome. But, how could Nergal have a group of Vitas race and by your expression, a strong one at that. I don''t think I''ve ever heard any Vitas group join Nergal before." said Duchess Amberze.


    "They are not part of Nergal. They are sort of mercenaries hired by Nergal. Combined with Nergal''s spywork, they can ambush and blockade any group that moves towards Nirvas'' direction." said Jade.


    "Hmm¡­ Mercenary?! Then, why don''t we also hire another mercenary group to handle them." said Angus.


    "I already did. But, they were also helpless since they couldn''t prevent any of Vitas escape." said Jade.


    "How about using an Earth spell to force them toe out?" asked Angus.


    "We did but it seems It didn''t have any effect on them. This is the list of Earth-based spells that we have tried so far." said Jade while giving the spell list to Angus.


    He knows Angus is a genius on par with his son Gilford in terms of magic stuff. He hoped Angus might find another spell that worked for these Vitas. While Angus scrutinizes the earth-spells list and reports, Duchess Amberze continues to discuss with Jade another solution.


    Apparently, they also couldn''t move recklessly with the brute force since they heard King Andvari Nergal was staying on the opposite side of Fort. If Jade is too focused on them, the Windshire Fort may get attacked by a seventh-grade King.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems ordinary spells didn''t work on them. How about hiring Gnome?" asked Angus.


    The Gnome race is simr to the Vitas race. They also have high Earth elemental affinity. But, they are like Goblin races who pursue the art of craftsmanship rather than choosing bloody fights. However, they are less greedy than goblins but simr to Dwarfs physically.


    Some experts even said they share the same ancestry with the Dwarf race. If it is not because theyck the strong body and fire resistance that the Dwarf Race had, everyone will think they are the same race.


    "I already did. But, it will take them a few weeks to reach here and there is no guarantee for them to be able to force Vitas toe out of their hiding ground. I also n to hire other races who are proficient at Earth-based skill but they are either too far or expensive to hire." said Jade.


    "Few weeks?? We don''t have that kind of luxury to wait for them." said Duchess Amberze.


    "Why is that?" asked Angus confusedly.


    Angus knows they need to go to Nirvas to help negotiate with them. But, he doesn''t think it is necessary because the Crown Prince already arrives there first. Therefore, he ispletely confused why they need to be in such a hurry to go there.


    "*Sigh* Nirvas kingdom is a very secretive kingdom and they give a ridiculous test to each of their visitors. Even their people whoe back from the outside also need to get this entrance test." said Duchess Amberze.


    "I hear this entrance test has be more ridiculouspared to the past. However, they said people with a certain fate and prodigy can pass this test easily." added Jade.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess the Crown Prince didn''t manage to pass the entrance test and you want me to help him pass the test or get inside Nirvas to prevent Altras from joining Nergal, right?" asked Angus as he got the gist of the problem.


    "Correct." said Duchess Amberze.


    "Haa¡­ Fine. One more question. If even the Crown Prince has difficulty entering Nirvas, then it must also apply to Nergal, right? Did they manage to pass the test?" asked Angus.


    "Currently, we still haven''t received any report that their envoy passes the test, but they bring a very talented person that may be able to pass those ridiculous tests. It will be a matter of time before they manage to pass those tests." said Jade.


    "Talented person¡­ That''s interesting. Anyway, it seems we are under some sort of time constraint. I guess we need to take care of those Vitas as soon as possible." said Angus.


    "Did you have any idea?" asked Jade.

 Chapter 446 Miserable Shadow Guard

    "Did you have any idea?" asked Jade.


    "If I am not wrong, those Vitas have the ability to blend with the ground or somehow liquify the ground to travel through them. With this ability, any earth-based spell is useless since it just passes through them." analyzed Angus.


    "Anyrge-scale magic will be useless since they could escape the momentrge-scale magic is cast. It means any high circle magic also couldn''t be used." added Angus.


    "Right. So, did you know how to deal with them?" asked Jade.


    "Uncle¡­ Did you know an expert hunter always watches their back not to get hunted by the beast?" said Angus.


    "What did you mean?" asked Jade.


    "Sometimes the beast deliberately lures the hunter and bes the hunter instead of prey." said Angus.


    "Did you want to lure them using bait?" asked Aunt Extalia as she noticed Angus'' purpose.


    "Not really¡­ I actually don''t like that kind of roundabout method. I just thought of massacring them." said Angus with a mischievous smile.


    Then, Angus begins to tell his aunt and uncle about his n. After many heated arguments, Angus excuses himself and goes to Jayna''s room. Arriving at the room, he finds Jayna already wearing an enchanted camouge cloak with Anna.


    While Angus discusses with his Aunt and Uncle, he also tells Jayna and Anna to get ready. Still, he didn''t expect Anna also be well-prepared since she is famous for being hard to wake up after falling asleep.


    Still, Jayna and Angus know when they are trying to do something rted tobat or fight, Anna will always be punctual. Sometimes, she even gets ready before them.


    Then, Angus takes out a crystal and activates it with mana. The crystal covered with countless small runes shines and covers the whole room. The crystal is Angus'' custom-made magic tool to apply a few istion and barrier runes on the enclosed space.


    Until now, Angus feels no need for this kind of magic tool since he rarely travels around or does a covert mission. Then, he finds applying the runes when they change ces during their vacation in Sunset City is a hassle.


    These magic tools are actually sold in the market at high prices. But, only fools with a lot of money buy them. Runes work simrly to a lock. Once people can find the key and spread it around, everyone will have ess to it.


    People with the key could create other tools to cancel or even modify the runes to harm the people inside the istion rune. Although not many people can make and have the means to alter the runes, it is still a dangerous situation that Angus doesn''t want to experience.


    As an expert scriber, he knows exactly how dangerous modified runes can be. It is also why he never let his ce with someone else''s rune or bought pre-made rune tools in the market.


    Expect his rune product or rune that he applies by himself. He will not feel safe about it. Angus was certain no one could decode or alter his rune enchantment easily.


    Angus may keep using his self-creationnguage for his rune as the base, but he also asionally improves and alters thisnguage.


    The runenguage he uses now was slightly different from the one a few months ago. The difference may be small, but the effect is enormous.


    Not only will it prevent others from modifying or canceling his rune, but it also may injure any person trying to change it carelessly. After the room ispletely sealed off, Angus looks intently at Jayna''s shadow.


    "Come out!!" said Angus coldly.


    Knowing that she is the one that is being called out, Jayna''s shadow guard immediatelyes out from the shadow. Unlike Jayna, Angus and Anna didn''t have any shadow guards who hid in their shadow for a few reasons.


    But, King Leon also couldn''t just let her daughter roam around without any protection even if he knew she was strong. Hence, he always attaches a shadow guard inside her shadow who will keep following her everywhere.


    Unless Jayna is using teleportation skills with Angus, this shadow guard will keep following her. Jayna, Angus, and Anna also notice this shadow guard and let her be since it is her job as shadow guard.


    As soon as the shadow guard came out, she immediately knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to look at Angus with cold sweat covering her body. She still remembers the clear vision she witnessed inside Madam Malkin''s prison room a few weeks ago.


    If not for her strict training, she would definitely puke at what Angus and Jayna did to the olddy. To her, the couple in front of her are ordinary youngsters but monsters in human skin. Since that day, she swore never to antagonize the couple even though she was tortured to death.


    She even prefers being tortured by Extermination Squad to be the enemy of Angus and Jayna.


    Ignoring the submissive attitude of Jayna''s shadow guard, "I believe that other shadow guard groups are operating in this area. Did you have a way to contact them?" asked Angus.


    "That''s¡­ May I know what young master Angus needs for them?" asked the shadow guard with hesitation.<sub> </sub>


    As shadow guards, it is taboo to reveal the other location, even if it is towards their master they need to protect. But, she also didn''t want to antagonize Angus by refusing him directly.


    "I need the help of the shadow guard group to find Vitas'' mercenary camp." said Angus.


    "Vitas mercenary? In that case, I could ask them about this matter. But¡­" replied the shadow guard while hesitating.


    "What is it?" asked Angus coldly.


    "Hiii¡­ I am sorry¡­ I just can''t bring you to them. But, I also can''t leave Lady Jayna alone." said the shadow guard in a hurry.


    "Hmm¡­ How troublesome. Can''t you just contact them?" asked Angus.


    "I am sorry¡­ I also don''t have any way to contact them." replied the shadow guard.


    Hearing this, Angus releases an evil smile and looks at Anna beside him.


    "Anna, what do you think about her?" asked Angus while pointing at the shadow guard.


    "She is a pervert!! Peeping Tom!! Stalker! Weak shadow bubble!! Ugly!! Shady! Meanie!! Pervert!! Stinky¡­" replied Anna as she kept saying bad things about the shadow guard.


    Anna keeps saying bad things non-stop to the point it bes ridiculous. She even calls the shadow guard fatty and gluttony, along with a picky eater.


    "Alright.. Alright.. That''s enough. Then, what should we do with this naughty shadow guard?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Burst it?!" asked Anna.


    "That''s¡­ too vicious. Hm¡­ Why don''t I make her stay inside your shadow?" suggested Angus with a sadistic smile.


    "NO¡­ Please, young master Angus. Anything but that!!" pleaded the shadow guard in panic.


    There is a reason why Anna didn''t have a shadow guard despite being a troublemaker who needs a constant watch. It is because no one ever survives after entering her shadow. Every shadow guard that enters Anna''s shadow turns into mindless crazed people.


    After entering Anna''s shadow, they will be vegetative states withpletely broken minds. No one knows the real reason, but they find if they enter Anna''s shadow for a few seconds, they will still be a crazed person while they keep saying gibberish things.


    Only one shadow guard can slightly recover before ending his life. They find when shadow guards enter Anna''s shadow, they will hear evil whispering for them to do bad things. Unfortunately, this is not ordinary whispering.


    After a few moments, they will hear this evil whisper from their thoughts and hearts. It is like they get infected and start to think evil things. But, this wicked thought is unnatural and not theirs.


    Their body and mind are forced to fight this thought repeatedly until their mindpletely shut down. Even if they tried to do the evil whisper, their body and mind would stop them. This kind of strange phenomenon bes torture to the shadow guards.


    They couldn''t run from the evil thought and also couldn''tply with it either. This situation will keep going until their mindpletely break from this endless mind torture. Since then, no one has dared to enter Anna''s shadow even for a moment.


    "Alright, then please don''t lie to me again. I hate liars, especially those that I consider allies. So, let me ask you again, did you have a way to contact the other shadow guards?" asked Angus.


    The shadow guard begins to tremble in fear and hesitate to answer.


    Before she could reply, "I hope you give me a satisfactory answer. Otherwise, I will not think twice about forcing you into Anna''s shadow." said Angus coldly while releasing a little bit of killing intent.


    "Hiii¡­ I am sorry!! I am sorry!! I really don''t have a way to contact them." said the shadow guard in a hurry.


    As Angus grabs the shadow guard with a sigh, "B-But, my superior may be able to contact them." replied the shadow guard in a hurry.


    Angus releases the shadow guard, "Continue."mand Angus shortly.


    "We¡­ The shadow guard didn''t have a way to contact each other. But, we could contact our superior in an emergency. Then, our superior will contact another squad nearby." exined the shadow guard in a hurry.


    "I see¡­ No wonder the shadow squad is very secretive. They have a very strict hierarchy." said Angus.

 Chapter 447 Latina Evercense

    "They have a very strict hierarchy." said Angus while contemting something.


    "Then, ask your superior to help me." added Angus.


    "S-Sure." said the frightened shadow guard.


    She knows there is a slight chance her superior willply with Angus since this is not considered an emergency situation. But she didn''t dare to refuse Angus either. She only hoped Angus didn''tsh his anger at herter on.


    "Ahh.. yeah. Also, tell your superior RQKL00003007001" said Angus.


    The shadow guard is confused at Angus'' coded message, but she stillplies with Angus'' request. Then, the shadow guard takes out a series of magic device parts. For ordinary people, the parts look like a piece of metallic scrap.


    But, the shadow guard can assemble these parts into apletely magic device in less than a minute. If it is not for Anna''s interruption trying to y with the part, she may be able to assemble the magic tools in a few seconds.


    Finishing the assembling, she put the magic device above her shadow and activated it with her mana. Then, she presses a button on the device several times at different intervals. Angus finds her magic tool is simr to the telegraph key used to send morse code in his past life.


    However, this tool is moreplex and uses mana to operate. Angus also could feel space and shadow elemental inside these magic tools. In a few minutes, the shadow guard finishes sending the message to her superior.


    "I-It''s done, young master Angus. W-We could only wait for my superior''s reply." said the shadow guard.


    She still feels anxious when talking to the monstrous youngster in front of her.


    "Good. Then, let''s wait for a bit." said Angus before distracting Anna, who tried to y with the shadow guard''s device.


    As Angus ignores her, the shadow guard feels a little bit of relief and slumps on the ground. Suddenly, she feels a presence beside her and finds Jayna looking at her.


    "Err.. Is there anything wrong, Fourth Princess." said the shadow guard.


    "Call me Jayna or Lady Jayna."manded Jayna shortly.


    "T-That''s¡­" said the shadow guard.


    Just as she wants to refuse, she finds the Fourth Princess ring at her coldly and shuts her mouth,plying with Jayna.


    "L-Lady Jayna." said the shadow guard timidly.


    As shadow guard, she is trained to follow the rules and has a strict code of conduct. However, she broke many rules at once during thest few minutes andpletely lost herposure.


    Combined with the menacing presence of the three people in this room, it is already a miracle she didn''t try to escape and run as fast as she could. Hearing the shadow guard call her name, Jayna genuinely smiles and approaches the frightened shadow guard.


    "So, did you like Angus?" asked Jayna out of nowhere.


    At the same time, Angus also hears this question and nces at Jayna for a moment before ying with Anna again.


    "Huh??" replied the shadow guard confusedly.


    "I know you see us during our love session. Since you are not getting exchanged by other shadow guards, it means either the shadow squadcks personnel or you decide to stay with us. This makes me think that you may secretly like Angus." said Jayna.


    "Err¡­ No, I am not, Lady Jayna. I just do my job." replied the shadow guard.


    "Hmph.. You are boring. I thought I finally got a chance to have a love rival. Anyway, what''s your name?" asked Jayna.


    "That''s¡­" said the shadow guard as she didn''t know how to respond.


    "Jayna, she couldn''t reveal her name. She is bound by a strict contract when she works as a shadow guard." interrupted Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Weak Shadow Bubble didn''t have a name? Such a poor bubble. Already weak and not even having a name." said Anna with a pitiful expression towards the shadow guard.


    Hearing this, the shadow guard didn''t react or change her behavior, but Jayna could feel the turmoil emotion inside her.


    ''Poor Bubble!! Weak and not have a name! I am not weak you stupid brat!! I am the best shadow guard out there and could easily take down a stupid brat like you if I want to!!'' grumbled the shadow guard inwardly.


    This turmoil makes Jayna giggle and thinks of a mischievous n with Angus through their bond.


    "Hmm¡­ Then, why don''t you give her name?" asked Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Can I? Can I?" said Anna excitedly.<sub> </sub>


    "Yup. I guess our poor shadow guard wouldn''t mind it, right?" said Angus.


    "Y-Yeah." replied the shadow guard.


    ''Huft¡­ Calm yourself. It''s just a name.'' thought the shadow guard.


    "Hmm¡­ Then, how about¡­" said Anna while rubbing her chin trying to imitate someone who thinks seriously.


    However, everyone in the room knew she was just posing and didn''t think anything. Anna may be smart, but she also hates to think aboutplicated stuff. Otherwise, she may really destroy the Windshire Fort''s wall like a domino with her smart brain and sharp intuition.


    "How about¡­ Tina. Latina Evercense." said Anna.


    Hearing this, the shadow guard immediately froze on the spot and looked at Anna with aplex face. Angus and Jayna also notice this and know that Anna may guess her name right. Still, they are also surprised to find a surname on her.


    It is rare for someone not part of the noble family to have a surname inside the Heart Kingdom who adopt an aristocratic system. Normally, most of the knights didn''t have surnames as they are from themoner ss.


    Hence, it is unusual for someone with a surname to join the most secretive shadow squad and be a shadow guard on top of that. Angus and Jayna also never heard the surname of Evercense either.


    "H-How did you¡­" said the shadow guard.


    *Trrtt* Before she could speak further, the magic tools beside her released a small vibrate with few intervals. The shadow guard Tina focuses on the vibration and decodes the secret code inside her head. Then, she looked at Angus with a surprised expression.


    "Is there anything wrong?" asked Angus.


    "N-No. We will meet the other shadow squad in a moment." said Tina.


    "Good. Then, let''s hope they are not taking their time. I n to rest on thefy bed after a long journey." said Angus while ignoring Tina''s surprised expression.


    ''How did he do it? My stubborn and cruel superior agreed with Young Master Angus'' demand?! Just what is that secret code he used before.'' thought Tina deeply.


    As she thought deeply, "Angus, what is the code you gave before?" asked Jayna tantly as she also noticed this could happen because of his code before.


    "Ohh¡­ That''s something your father gave me a few days ago. He said I couldmand another squad using a series of codes. As long as I give the right code, their squad leader will need toply with me." exined Angus.


    "It is quite convenient at a time like this. But, It is also troublesome. That cunning old king keeps trying to shove me with more secret information like from a while ago. He even said that not even the Crown Prince knows something like this secret code." added Angus with grumble.


    Then, Angus takes out his previous istion and barrier magic tools to deactivate the runes in the room. A momentter, a few moving shadows enter the room from the window and door small gap.


    "Woo¡­ Moving shadow?!! Can Anna eat it?" asked Anna excitedly as she pursued the


    "Anna, stop!! Don''t be naughty." rebuked Jayna as holds the naughty little girl.


    Then, people appear from the shadows and kneel in front of Angus.


    "Good, you are here. I want you to find the Vitas mercenary camp without being noticed and inform me as soon as possible. Also make sure to stay in your shadow form while searching for them." said Angus.


    "As youmand, Baron Angus." said the shadow guard before everyone dispersed leaving only one behind.


    "I will be staying here to ry any information we have from others." said the shadow guard.


    "Sure. Just make sure you can keep up. Tina goes back into Jayna''s shadow. We are going out." said Angus before opening the biggest window in the room and putting his cloak artifact.


    Then, Angus grabs Jayna and Anna with his hand. Suddenly, his shoes'' artifacts shine and create something like a bubble covering them [Bing Bong Transport]. *Blink* A momentter, Angus disappears and arrives a few kilometers away from the Windshire Fort in the air.


    Currently, they are standing above an invisible air tform made by Angus'' shoe artifact. Both Angus and Jayna have green faces and try their best not to puke. [Bing Bong Transport] is one of the skills from Angus'' shoe artifact.


    It is not a teleportation ability but a super fast-moving skill. It is so fast that Angus can''t control it properly and will always get motion sickness from it.


    Despite its ridiculous speed, it didn''t create any sound or huge wind. As long as Angus didn''t hit the other, they could easily travel at fast speed silently.


    "Yuhuu¡­ Again!! Again!! That''s like Wungg and Wingg. But, suddenly, it is Fiung and Plop." said Anna excitedly.


    Angus and Jaynapletely ignore the little troublemaker as they don''t know what she is talking about. Moreover, they still feel nausea from their sudden motion sickness.

 Chapter 448 Fishing Mole

    After resting for a few more minutes, Angus and Jayna finally feel better from the terrible motion sickness.


    "Is anyone able to use this without puking?"ined Angus.


    "Anna can." replied Anna.


    "Urgh.. Forget I ask about it. Anyway, let''s start to hunt those moles." said Angus.


    Angus''s n is simple and straightforward. Rather than waiting to get ambushed on the way, he decided to straight first. But, Aunt Extalia and Uncle Jade disagreed with Angus'' n.


    It is not because of the danger Vitas possess. It is because of the speed Vitas races to escape to the ground. If they can''t exterminate all of them at once, Vitas mercenaries will be able to run away and a lot of time will be wasted on hunting them again.


    On the other hand, Aunt Extalia suggests they follow their previous schedule. With her among the convoy, she believes there will be no danger they will face.


    This is also a good idea since Angus knows Aunt Extalia''s power. But, this is the world of magic where anything could happen.


    He didn''t want to gamble everyone''s life by waiting to be attacked first. He ratherunches his attack rather than be ambushed. Moreover, Angus not only wants to attack them but also instill fear in them. The Nergal Kingdom mainly consists of the human race as its citizens.


    Therefore, it is rare to have a unique race like Vitas among their ranks. If the war continues on this route, Nergal may keep hiring other races'' mercenary groups to gain any advantage from the Heart Kingdom.


    Although the Heart Kingdom could cope with their strong military power and use other races'' mercenaries, there will still be a lot of casualties when Nergal brings out those other races'' mercenaries on the battlefield.


    To prevent this kind of tragedy, Angus made Vitas a mercenary group as an example for the others to avoid other mercenary race groups from joining this war.


    Suddenly, Angus uses [Great Mana Echolocation] on arge-scale towards the surroundings and detects all the hidden Vitas on the ground.


    "As I expected, they also sent a few Vitas to monitor the surrounding Fort from the ground. Now, how do we take them out from the ground? All of them are hiding deep on the ground." said Angus.


    As Angus and Jayna are thinking about how to eliminate Vitas, Anna suddenly jumps from the air tform to the ground below. This sudden action surprises them and immediately catches up with the little troublemaker.


    In the middle of the air, Anna suddenly transforms into her monster form and elerates to the ground. Her speed is so fast that she instantly reaches the ground and creates a huge crater.


    *BOOOM* Despite the harshnding, Anna didn''t get any injury and surprised all the Vitas that hid deep inside the ground. Then, Anna nts her hand on the ground and releases many miasma tendrils.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* A few momentster, all the Vitas nearby areing out from the ground as miasma tendrils force them up in the air. Seeing this, Angus and Jayna change their course in a split second and begin to attack the helpless Vitas in the air.


    [Fiery Burst] [Air walk] Angus and Jayna use their movement skill in the air to catch up with the Vitas mercenaries. Before the other parties could defend themself, they started butchering them without mercy.


    Angus didn''t forget to shoot the far one with long-range fire spells while taking down the nearest one using his twin sword artifact. In the meantime, Jayna has more air advantage and could take care of the Vitas mercenaries easily using her burning sword.


    They eliminate all the Vitas before touching the ground in less than a minute.


    "Yey¡­ We get a lot of mole bubbles!! Hold on, Anna will fish them more." said Anna as she tried to go towards another location.


    *Bonk* Before she could go, Angus appeared in front of her and hit her head.


    "O!!" cried Anna.


    "How many times have I said not to do something dangerous like that?!" lectured Angus.


    "B-But¡­ Anna just wants to fish for some moles." said Anna in a sad tone.


    "Haa¡­ At least ask first before doing something like that, okay? I know you are strong. But, Big sis and I couldn''t help but worry about you, especially when you crash the ground with that kind of speed." said Angus while patting her head.


    Anna looks at Angus'' ck eyes with an absent-minded expression before giving a cheerful smile while hugging him.


    "Umm.. Angus is the best." said Anna cheerfully.


    After that, they apprehend the surviving Vitas and continue their hunt. It is still in the middle of the day and they still have some time to hunt Vitas before the sunset. Just as Angus and the others want to continue their hunt, a bright red light appears in front of them and hits their head.<sub> </sub>


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    "Ouch!!" screamed Angus and Jayna.


    "Oww!! Not again!!" cried Anna while clutching her head in pain.


    "What do you think you are doing?!! I am just leaving you for a moment. Just a moment!! Then, you already created this mess!!" yelled Aunt Extalia angrily.


    Seeing the angered aunt in front of them, the three youngsters rooted on the spot and could only nod their heads while being lectured by Extalia.


    Angus already predicted this moment, but he also didn''t expect Aunt Extalia to be able to catch them up this fast. He begins to wonder about the unnatural speed of his Aunt.


    Currently, they are located a few kilometers away from the Fort and only a few minutes have passed since Anna''s crashing sound was heard. Yet, their war hero aunt still catches them instantly.


    ''There is no sign of fatigue either. It means she didn''t use her full speed either. Damn¡­ she is worse than King Leon. At least, King Leon is too busy with his work and gives us some leniency.'' grumbled Angus inwardly.


    After lecturing for a few more minutes, "Tch¡­ Fine. Since you already made a move, let''s eliminate those Vitas. Bring me the surviving one here." said Aunt Extalia as she ended her lecture.


    Then, Angus brings the unconscious Vitas to Aunt Extalia. Vitas race has a slender and tall appearance. If not for their weird face shape, ears, and mucus they produce all over their body, they may have the body to rival the most beautiful elves race.


    Suddenly, Aunt Extalia cut the unconscious Vitas'' hand without warning and woke him up with its pain.


    "Arrghh!!" screamed the Vitas mercenary.


    "Speak, how many people are in your group?! Tell me your strongest and your leaders!!" asked Aunt Extalia directly.


    "Go.. Arghhh!!" said Vitas mercenary before screaming in pain.


    Aunt Extalia stabs a dagger into Vitas'' thigh before he finishes his sentence. Then, she pulls out and stabs at another ce. She keeps stabbing the wounded mercenary without touching his vital part.


    "You better tell me in a hurry or I will not end your life soon." said Aunt Extalia without stopping stabbing Vitas.


    As the wound umtes at Vitas mercenary, a bright light envelops his body and slowly heals his wound [3rd Circle - Light Heal].


    "You better hurry and tell us everything. I could keep you from dying as long as I want." said Angus with an evil smile.


    Seeing this, Aunt Extalia nodded her head and continued her stabbing at Vitas mercenary. At the same time, shadow guard Latina who witnessed this terrible torture, couldn''t help but remember Madam Malkin''s simr situation not too long ago.


    ''They are merciless!!'' thought Latina.


    Angus and the others didn''t react to Aunt Extalia''s cruel torture. Not only have they done something worse than her, but they also know this is a battlefield. They couldn''t give any mercy to them since now they were their enemy.


    When Vitas mercenaries meddle with their war, they already be enemies and will be treated without mercy. This is the cruel part of the war and they know about it. It is also why Angus didn''t want to go to this ce.


    Sooner orter, they will encounter this kind of cruel act on the frontline. Even if they didn''t have any life grudge against each other, they would try their best to kill and hurt each other.


    While Angus and Aunt Extalia extracts the information from the survived Vitas, Jayna brings Anna somewhere to prevent her from seeing the cruel torture. Angus and Jayna know how mature and brutal Anna could be.


    She will not even react when looking at the tortured dying person in front of her. However, they didn''t want Anna to get used to this situation.


    If Anna bes familiar with this, she may be able to hurt others without remorse, and they don''t want Anna to turn into this state.


    Angus never ns to change Anna by being not destructive or turning her into normal, but he intends to show Anna the beauty of the world and let her choose her path after she sees it. If she didn''t change after experiencing that, Angus would respect her choice and let her be.


    Still, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but be quite troubled now. Currently, they find Anna thinking the most beautiful thing in this world is them. She feels delighted as long as she can stay with them.


    This makes them feel more intimate and loves her like her parents. Sometimes, they even treat Anna as their child.

 Chapter 449 Trouble Magnet

    As someone that wants the best for Anna, Angus and Jayna sometimes feel pretty conflicted about her destructive behavior. Still, they never show it as they always wish Anna to choose her path.


    Jayna knows the feeling of not being able to choose her path from her and Fire Phoenix''s experience. She will never let the same thing happen to Anna. Meanwhile, Angus is taking this more seriously.


    With his deep knowledge of martial arts, he is not only proficient inbat but also knows a lot about spirituality and the mind. He knows someone that, being caged and controlled, will never be able to reach their maximum potential and beyond.


    Like when he is interested in Jayna, Angus knows Anna''s talent is enormous and maybe stronger than him. If she wants, she could even use any skills/spells without being taught like him.


    She couldn''t do this because she didn''t like to think aboutplicated stuff while imitating or using new skills/spells need a lot of deep analysis and thinking.


    Like any master in his previous life, Angus really wants to teach Anna to reach her maximum potential or surpass beyond it. He didn''t want Anna to meet any spiritual bottleneck like Angus and King Leon experienced.


    After torturing all the survived Vitas to death, they finally get information about Vitas''s mercenary group.


    "Hmm¡­ So, they have one sixth and two fifth grades. They are quite strong for an independent mercenary like our kingdom squad." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Yup. Moreover, they also have around fifteen fourth grades and dozens of third grades. No wonder Uncle Jade is helpless fighting them." added Angus.


    "Still, I could handle all of them alone." chimed Aunt Extalia.


    "In a frontal battle, yes. But, they always hide deep underground. You also hear them. They even create their own base camp underground." said Angus.


    "Then, let''s just destroy their camp." said Aunt Extalia.


    "That''s the problem. We don''t know where this camp is." said Angus.


    "Really? Don''t you have some amazingrge detection skill?" asked Aunt Extalia in confusion.


    "Yeah. But, they seem to use some barriers to prevent my detection skill. My skills range a few kilometers away in all directions. Yet, I didn''t sense any trace from them besides these guys. I doubt they will stay more than a few kilometers deep underground." said Angus.


    "I could run around the area and look at them more carefully, but I doubt I could sense them." added Angus.


    "Tch¡­ What a coward!! Hiding like a mole." grumbled Aunt Extalia.


    "Don''t worry. Although it is not ording to my initial n, they are already trapped the moment they investigate us." said Angus.


    "What did you mean?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "I asked for some help from Shadow Squad before I came here." said Angus.


    "You what?? Wait¡­ How did you¡­ Did Leon tell you?!!" said Aunt Extalia with a surprised tone.


    "Yeah. He suddenly told me all of this kingdom''s important stuff." said Angus.


    "No wonder. He asked me to escort you. Angus, I know you don''t have any interest in ruling the kingdom. But, I hope you could help our Heart Kingdom in time of emergency." said Aunt Extalia seriously.


    "The only reason Leon shares this kind of authority with you despite your apathetic behavior is that he wants you to be one of the strong pirs of the kingdom. I hope you can be like us when the timees." added Aunt Extalia.


    "We will see thatter. Anyway, let''s search for their camp first." said Angus, trying to divert the topic.


    Then, they run around the area while Angus uses [Great Mana Echolocation] once in a while. After a few hours of running around, Angus is confident the Vitas mercenary uses some kind of barrier to prevent his detection skill.


    Rather than Vitas, Angus finds more about the Nergal''s spies and a few small teams. Unfortunately, none of them could handle the speed of Crimson sh.


    All of them were knocked down before they could even react by Aunt Extalia. With thebination of Angus''srge detection and her speed, they will never be able to detect Angus'' group or escape.


    Seeing Aunt Extalia knock down the others efficiently, Angus knows the woman is very experienced in this task. In less than an hour, they eliminate all the spies in the surrounding area.


    As they walk around the prairie, Angus notices the whole area seems to be a massive grasnd without any trees or rocky terrain.


    "Angus, look!! Everything is green and looks so wide." said Anna while running around.


    "Anna, wait!!" as Jayna follows the little troublemaker.


    Angus let the girls y around while he observed the ground and the surrounding grass.<sub> </sub>


    "This ce is not natural¡­ No, it looks natural but not at the same time." muttered Angus.


    "Find anything?" asked Aunt Extalia, who suddenly appeared beside him.


    "Nah¡­ I think my previous guess is, right? They have some kind of barrier to prevent any detection." said Angus while cleaning his hand from dirt.


    Seeing Angus not only observing the ground but the nearby grass, "Did you find something in the surrounding area?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "If I am not wrong, King Leon and King Andvari fight in this ce for hours and create a massive concentrated mana turbulence, right?" said Angus.


    "Right. What about it?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Don''t you find it strange that no ntation, beast, or even animal on this grasnd? The only thing that grows here is only a few harmless insects and thismon grass." exined Angus.


    Moreover, this grass growth is very extraordinary. But, after growing at a certain height, they stop growing. There is also this unnatural fast-moving wind around this area." added Angus while feeling the air with his hand.


    ? "Hmm¡­ Some experts and researchers said it is the side effect of concentrated mana turbulence. But, as you said, it is weird for only grass and a few harmless insects growing in this area." said Aunt Extalia as she realized the weirdness.


    Suddenly, Anna approaches Angus while holding something in his hand.


    "Angus, look!! I caught an octopus!!" said Anna while holding a small bleeding octopus in her hand.


    "Anna, where did you get that?" asked Angus.


    "Ahh¡­ I found it on the nearby grass. It tried to hide in the ground like a mole. But, Anna is smart and held it before it could enter the ground." replied Anna proudly.


    "Err¡­" Angus didn''t know what to say.


    Suddenly, the whole area is trembling. The entire Humnia Grasnd is shaking without stopping. At the same time, King Andvari, who resides on his Fortress'' border, instantly looks at Humnia Grasnd.


    "Something ising!! Contact our spy in the grasnd!!"manded the King to his assistant.


    ''What is this presence?!!'' thought King Leon while ready himself.


    The same situation also happens in the Windshire Fort. Like King Andvari, Jade also feels a sudden ominous feeling from the center of Humnia Grasnd.


    "Angus and Extalia are still inside there. Damn, I should have known they are a big ma for trouble. Zeth, take a few of your fastest men and bring the Duchess Amberze''s team back!!"manded Jade to one of the ex-Sur elders.


    "As youmand, Chief." said Zeth, ex-elder of Sur Vige.


    Feeling the unstable ground, Angus immediately grabs Anna and Jayna before moving a few hundred meters away from his location [Beast Walk]. Aunt Extalia also does not stay idle and follows Angus.


    Suddenly, a massive tentacle appeared from the ground in their previous location. The tentacle is simr to the one that the octopus has, but it is enormous. The tentacles have diameters of a few hundred meters around.


    Seeing the size of the creature''s tentacle, ''No wonder I couldn''t sense it. Its size is toorge to be detected.'' thought Angus.


    Like how travelers thought the world serpent tail was a mountain, Angus also couldn''t perceive the creature because of its ridiculous size. For him, he just thought the enormous tentacle was something like natural hard ground, stone, or others.


    Angus and Jayna may often find giant beasts/monsters inside the Endless Battlefield. They even see a monster like a dragon in the dimension exit. But, they had never seen a creature this huge. Even Jayna knew no creature this big in Fire Phoenix''s memory.


    "Wooaahhh¡­ It''s huge!! Hey, is that your daddy or mother or both?" asked Anna leisurely while shaking the octopus in her hand.


    "Anna, stop!!" said Angus as he didn''t stop running.


    As if the tentacle knew it was Anna who stole its child, the tentacle mmed in their direction with a speed that didn''t match its size. Angus and the others could only see a vast shadow cover the surrounding area.


    At this moment, Aunt Extalia has already taken out her greatsword artifact and is ready to defend them.


    Just as they sh with the huge tentacle, "Go, Onyx!! Anna chose you!" said Anna while throwing Onyx to the iing tentacle.


    Instantly, the small Onyx bes bigger and matches the tentacle''s size. *BOOOM* A massive shockwave release from their sh. Angus and the others were even thrown away from the airwave it produced.


    Feeling the strong presence of Onyx, the tentacle hit the ancient snake beast again. However, Zokline is not an ancient beast famous for its hard scale for nothing. *HIISSHH* Hissing loudly, the provoked Zokline becamerger and bigger.

 Chapter 450 Clash Of The Colossal Beasts

    *BOOOM* The two colossal creatures hit each other again and shook the whole Humnia Grasnd. Humnia Grasnd is a vast grasnd that could span a few hundred square kilometers.


    Yet this massive area is shaking and riddled with various cracks on the ground. The colossal impact affects the surrounding area even after thousands of kilometers away. Oblivious to the destruction they cause, Onyx and the giant tentacle keep fighting each other.


    In the meantime, Angus and the others hide inside a big low hole made by his earth spell. They hide from the violent shock and airwaves the two colossal creatures produce. *BOOM*


    "Go.. Go.. Onyx!! You can do it!!" cheered Anna happily while inside the hole.


    Ignoring the little troublemaker, "We need to go back now!!" yelled Aunt Extalia as another shockwave was released.


    At the same time, Jade and King Andvari could feel and see two colossal creatures fighting in the Humnia Grasnd. They noticed that their stronghold would soon be left with nothing but ruin if the fight continued.


    Although they have already deployed a powerful barrier, the tentacle creature is inhabited deep on the ground and shakes the ground harshly each time it moves.


    They don''t know how long the strong barrier on their fortress''s foundation can withstand the constant shake. Moreover, the earthquake kept getting stronger as time passed.


    "Duke Cresre, I leave the fortress to you. Make sure to keep the barrier active and keep the fort stand." said Jade before flying towards Humnia Grasnd.


    The same thing also happens on the Nergal''s fortress side. King Andvari leaves his post and goes towards the two colossal fighting beast locations. Jade and King Andvari only thought to stop the two creatures fighting before their fortress was destroyed.


    For adventurers and monster hunters, colossal creatures are a good and easy target. Because of its enormous size, it could be easily targeted. They only need specialized weapons, skills, or spells to prate their body.


    On the contrary, every nation and kingdom always thought colossal monsters/beasts were a nightmare. Taking down such an enormous creature is not easy and takes time. During this time, the gigantic creatures could easily destroy everything in the surrounding area.


    Sometimes this destruction may end up destroying a whole kingdom and creating massive loss to them. For a kingdom with a seventh-grade leader, they will prefer to fight against humanoid creatures rather thanrge-sized creatures.


    Humanoid monsters or beasts may also create destruction, but they could be lured to an empty area or easily be trapped inside a strong barrier to prevent further destruction.


    However, colossal creatures couldn''t be trapped inside the barrier as they could destroy it with just a casual movement.


    "No, we can''t go back. We need to return this octopus or that tentacle beast will keep going on a rampage." said Angus.


    "Tch¡­ Then, leave it to me. I will deliver it. You three are back now and no more trouble!! Understand!!" said Aunt Extalia in an angry tone before taking the octopus creature from Anna and disappearing.


    "Ahh¡­ My snack!! Boohoo¡­ Meanie, red hag." said Anna while pouting.


    Hearing Anna''sment, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but choke and tried so hard not tough. No one will dare to say Crimson sh as a hag beside the little troublemaker. Still, they agreed with Aunt Extalia and decided to return to the fort first.


    Just as they want to move from the hole they currently hide, Angus feels something with his [Great Mana Echolocation].


    "Jayna!!" called Angus.


    "Yeah, I know." replied Jayna as she took out her sword.


    "It seems we could still hunt those Vitas moles." said Angus.


    At the same time, somewhere around the Humnia Grasnd, dozens of slender and tall people came out of the shaking ground.


    "Puahh!! What the hell is that?!!" said one of the Vitas mercenaries while looking at the huge tentacle from afar.


    "I am not sure. But, we need to get out of here." said the mercenary leader as he also felt a strong mana fluctuation approach the two colossal monsters.


    Because of the massive tremor and earthquake, Vitas'' basecamp was also destroyed. The shock inside underground is many times stronger than on the surface.


    Even though it couldn''t injure Vitas'' special body, it will still make them ufortable if they stay underground. Moreover, some low-grade members even feel motion sickness from all the tremors.


    If they stay underground, they may get lost during the underground movement and could reach deeper areas. Vitas may be able to travel and breathe underground, but they still have limitations.<sub> </sub>


    Once they reach a certain depth, they may be exposed to hot magma or poisonous gas. They may also encounter other unknown dangers. In the end, they didn''t have any choice but to go surface and evacuate first.


    Meanwhile, Onyx keeps fighting the tentacle beast without caring for the surroundings. As it wants to sh again, another gigantic tentacle emerges from the ground and ps the gigantic snake. *BAMM*


    The Ancient Zokline red at the neer tentacle in anger. *HIISSHH* Suddenly, all of its scales stand up and release toxic gas around the area. The gas is so potent that it could melt the hard rock slowly. The surrounding grass is also dying at a fast rate.


    As soon as the tentacle touches the toxic gas, its skin blisters and it begins to tremble in pain. *GRRTTT* A loud wave reverb across the Humnia Grasnd. During this moment, Jade, King Andvari, and Aunt Extalia also arrive at the scene not far from the toxic gas area.


    They couldn''t get close as Onyx kept releasing a dangerous toxic gas.


    "I didn''t expect to meet Crimson sh, here?" said King Andvari with a mocking smile.


    "Shut up, Old Goat. I don''t want to see you or any of your stupid mustache." retorted Aunt Extalia.


    "Hmph¡­ You have no idea of my beautiful mustache. It is certainly nicer than your stupid king," said King Andvari in a narcissistic manner.


    While King Andvari praised his own goatee-mustache, "Jade, We need to give back this baby octopus to that huge tentacle beast before their fight esctes further." said Extalia through her telepathy spell.


    "What!! How did you have such a thing?!" replied Jade in surprise.


    "The little monster found it." replied Extalia without exining further.


    "*Sigh* I should have never asked. Fine, give the octopus to me. This toxic gas is nothing to me. Keep an eye on this old bastard." said Jade.


    "Sure." replied Extalia while giving the wounded baby octopus to Jade.


    Then, Jade immediately turns into fiery fire and goes through the poison mist before him. In the meantime, Extalia raises her sword to King Andvari.


    "Hmm¡­ What''s that?" asked King Andvari while ignoring Extalia''s hostile gesture.


    Suddenly, King Andvari takes out his mace artifact and parries Extalia''s attack.


    "Tch¡­ As fierce as always. Why don''t you stop defending your ungrateful king and join me? I will be happy to have someone like you by my side. At least I could¡­" said King Andvari with a smile.


    Before finishing his sentence, Duchess Amberzeunch her attack. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* The Duchess didn''t reply to King Andvari''s provocation and kept attacking King Andvari fiercely in the air.


    Unfortunately, none of her attacks are going through. The Nergal king could parry her fast attack with small movements while keeping his mocking smile.


    This didn''t mean he had an easy time either. When their weapon artifact shes, King Andvari feels his hand getting numbed. If it were not for his vastbat experience and strong body, he would have been thrown away just from their first sh.


    Still, it does not mean King Andvari couldn''t beat the fierce woman in front of him. If he wanted, he could easily overpower his opponent, but it would be useless as the Duchess could effortlessly dodge his attack.


    King Andvari actually didn''t expect to find Crimson sh here. With thebination of Jade and Crimson sh, it will be a tough fight for him. But, it is also not a life-threatening battle.


    This is not a ce where King Andvari and Jade could go all-out, especially with the two colossal beasts fighting nearby. Just by these two beasts shing, it is already producingrge-scale mana turbulence.


    If they also fight in this ce, there will be another liquify mana turbulence like in the past. Both sides don''t want another monster overlording out from the nearby Dark Forest.


    Therefore, King Andvari and the Duchess only fight because they are enemies but not to the point of getting serious. The Duchess prefers to fight this despicable goatee-mustache rather than chat with him.


    At the same time, King Andvari didn''t mind this and wanted to see the strength of Crimson sh after a long time. King Andvari also realizes whatever creature that Jade brings may be the key to calming down the two colossal monsters.


    He didn''t know the real problem but his instinct as a seventh grade told him not to mess with the creature in Jade''s hand.

 Chapter 451 Onyx’s True Strength

    While King Andvari and Duchess Amberze are fighting, Jade passes through the thick poisonous mist. Currently, he is covered by translucent fiery armor from his Crimson Orb [Surya Armor].


    The armor may look ss-made, but it radiates very hot and could burn everything in the surrounding area. Even the deste ground far below him turns into hot sludge while a few spots turn into flowingva.


    With the armor''s heat, Jade and the baby octopus are safe from the potent toxic gas in the surrounding area. In a moment, he arrives at the two colossal beasts'' location.


    Jade finds Onyx looking like a gigantic porcupine snake that keeps releasing toxic gas. Currently, Onyx is biting and wrapped around one of the enormous tentacles. At the same time, Jade also finds another two gigantic tentacles hitting Onyx relentlessly.


    But, all these attacks only annoy the colossal ancient snake and hissing loudly. Before Angus came here, Jade had already heard and read the report about Onyx. But, he finds Onyx far more dangerous than they initially thought.


    With his sharp perception and discerning eyes, he could feel this beast was not an ordinary sixth-grade beast. He could feel the beast had power equal to seventh grade. Jade feels like he is in front of those monster overlords he met when he was inside the Endless Battlefield dimension.


    Over time, Onyx''s aura and presence got stronger and more powerful. It is entirely different from when it is still being the rgos''s followers familiar. The Onyx at that time and now is like the sky and earth.


    Jade even thinks that Duchess Amberze is fighting a different snake beast than the one in front of him. Currently, Jade''s instinct is to scream that the snake in front of him is dangerous, like the Krugguar Emperor he met not too long ago.


    He is sure the Duchess Amberze will never be able to fight against this horrible beast to stand still unscathed even with her ridiculous speed. Just the potent toxin it released already made the snake beast unapproachable by ordinarybatants.


    If Jade didn''t use [Surya Armor] at full power, the toxic gas might be able to reach him and the baby octopus.


    Unfortunately, Jade didn''t know Onyx was actually getting restricted by contract when he was still familiar. It couldn''t grow stronger as his master strength was still a sixth-gradebatant.


    It is entirely different from its current situation. Onyx may have be Anna''s pet, but it didn''t sign a contract with her. After being liberated from the contract restriction of his previous master, his umted power soared and grew at astonishing speed.


    Moreover, it also consumed tons of sea monsters/beasts during Anna''s little adventure. With enough nutrition and her umted power, the ancient beast snake can finally reach a higher power. Even though it didn''t get seventh-grade level, it could still fight seventh grade,


    Jade was only surprised for a moment before approaching one of the tentacles. He didn''t have time to think about why Onyx could be stronger in a short time or how Anna could tame such a fearsome beast.


    Currently, he needs to prevent the two beasts from fighting. He didn''t know anything about the mysterious tentacle beast, but he realized it began to radiate a powerpared to seventh grade.


    Jade could feel the mana concentration in the surrounding area getting thicker. He needs to stop the two beasts before they condense into liquified mana. Jade approaches the gigantic tentacle and releases his mana.


    Feeling the neer''s presence, Onyx and the gigantic tentacle stopped for a moment. Without wasting time, Jade envelops the baby octopus creature with very thick mana and sends it to one of the stopped tentacles.


    The baby octopusnded safely on the gigantic suction cup. Then, the baby octopus disappears inside the giant tentacle creature. A momentter, the same tentacle entered the ground quickly.


    Seeing the baby octopus is safe now, Jade feels relieved and hopes the tentacle creature returns to the ground.


    *GRRTTT* Another thunderous wave reverb from the ground. Just as Jade feels like it is finally over, two more gigantic tentacles appear and surround Onyx. Suddenly, a bright light came from the countless suction cups on the tentacle beast [Luminous Pir].


    "SHIT!!" cursed Jade as he erged his Crimson Orb to defend against this indiscriminate attack.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* At the same time, King Andvari and Duchess Amberze find a fewrge light beamsing from the thick toxic gas. Fortunately, they could react fast and dodge or defect the destructive light.


    The light beam travels far and could be seen from the border fortress located dozens of kilometers away. As the light beam recedes, the toxic gas slowly disappears, revealing the unscathed Onyx hissing in anger against the tentacle beast.


    Although there is no visible damage to Onyx''s body, it still feels a lot of pain all over its body from the previous light beam attack.


    Onyx''s scale turns red with purple liquid coated on each sharp scale. Using its monstrous speed, Onyx coils the nearby gigantic tentacles and spins around [Poison Shred]. *BRRTT* In a moment, all the tentacle''s thick skin is shredded into a bloody pulp.<sub> </sub>


    Some of it is almost cut off from the ground. The surrounding area is covered with red blood from the tentacle. *GRRTTT* Another thunderous soundwave ising from the ground.


    At the same time, Jade is also helplessly looking at this as he knows the two beasts will not stop fighting in no time. He could feel the two beasts begin to radiate more mana for a more serious fight.


    "Jade, what happened?" asked the Duchess as she approached Jade.


    Because of the previous light beam attack, the toxic gas concentration is getting lesser. It is still dangerous and could kill ordinary people in less than a second, but the Duchess could protect her body with mana.


    This kind of technique will consume her mana fast. Moreover, the consumption rate increases as the toxic gas be thicker. But, it is manageable for the current situation.


    "I managed to deliver the octopus safely, but they are still fighting and getting more serious." said Jade as he took a distance from the two colossal beasts.


    "What?!! Wait¡­ How could it be this stronger?!" eximed the Duchess as she also felt Onyx''s mana from a distance.


    "I also don''t know. I think you should call Angus and tell that little monster to call it back. Otherwise, they will keep fighting until one of them is dead." said Jade using his telepathy spell.


    "Tch.. Fine." replied Duchess Amberze while ncing at the iing King Andvari.


    They don''t want the king to notice they know one of the colossal beasts in front of them. Onyx may be Anna''s pet, but it didn''t mean they could use her and Onyx.


    Unless it is a very perilous situation where the whole kingdom is at risk of extinction, they will never use Anna or Onyx. Ancient Beast and Monster-minded people are very sensitive topics for some kingdoms.


    The moment they reveal that they use such a power, all the kingdoms will definitely condemn them. Until now, King Leon always emphasized that the Heart Kingdom is a free nation and didn''t prohibit any race enter and staying in it.


    As long as they obey the kingdom''sw, anyone could stay in the Heart Kingdom. Not only the Heart Kingdom but many strong mix-races kingdoms also employ this policy. Therefore, the religious group and other kingdoms couldn''t demand Anna from them.


    However, it is a different story if Anna or Onyx also be part of their military. Those kingdoms and religious groups that hate monster-minded people will think they not only shelter Anna but also employ and use her.


    There is a big difference between letting the girl stay and using her. Everyone knows the terrifying power a monster-minded person could be.


    If the other kingdoms knew the Heart Kingdom could use Anna and have two seventh-gradebatants, the other kingdoms would think of the Heart Kingdom as a threat.


    Never mind the monster-minded Anna. Even with the addition of ancient beast Zokline, all the kingdom will bebeled the Heart Kingdom as a threat. Nothing good wille from making other kingdoms wary of them.


    Therefore, Jade and Duchess Amberze couldn''t let the cunning king Nergal know about this matter. Duchess Amberze immediately runs far away and covers herself with soundproofing magic tools.


    Then, she takes out hermunication device and calls Angus. During their search for Vitas, the Duchess warns Angus always to have hismunication device on his side. She will beat him to a pulp if she calls and he doesn''t immediately answer it.


    *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* "Hello, Angus is speaking. *Arrgghh* *My Arm!!*" said Angus casually while a series of cries were heard in the background.


    ''These kids!!'' thought Duchess Amberze as she knows they are not yet back at the Windshire Fort.


    "Brat, what did you do this time?!!" asked Duchess Amberze in an angry tone.


    "Nothing important, just finishing some moles. *You are dead meat!!* Opps¡­ Anyway, what is it, my dear aunt?! I am kinda.. *BAM* *BAM* busy right now." said Angus calmly.


    ''I told them to go back!! Arghhh¡­ Fuck it!! Leon, wait until I go back!! I will not escort these kids again.'' cursed the Duchess while ming her lover for her damned task.

 Chapter 452 Carelessness

    ''I will not escort these kids again.'' cursed the Duchess while ming her lover for her damned task.


    "Forget about it. I need to ask that little monster to call her snake pet back. We already gave the baby back, but they didn''t stop fighting." said the Duchess in a hurry.


    "Ohh¡­ *BAM* *BAM* *Arghhh!!* That''s certainly troublesome. Hey, where did you think you were going?!! No more hiding like a mole. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*" said Angus before a series of explosions sounds were heard near him.


    "Ehem¡­ Alright, I will tell Anna to call him back." said Angus.


    "You better hurry or you need to build the Windshire Fort with your own money." said the Duchess.


    Hearing the Duchess'' threat, "Err.. Anna, call Onyx back now!!" shouted Angus from the other side.


    After a few moments, "Alright, done. Now, excuse me. There are some moles I need to take care of. *ck*" as Angus cut off themunication device.


    In the meantime, Angus, Jayna, and Anna are back fighting against the Vitas mercenary. Currently, Jayna is fighting with the mercenary leader while supported by Angus.


    As for Anna, she is fighting with the other Vitas. But, she somehow forgets to fight and ys with them. She ys hide and seek with some Vitas underground which surprises them.


    Vitas race is famous for its racial ability to submerge underground. Yet, the little troublemaker can travel easily like the hard ground is made of sand. She even manages to beat the Vitas in terms of traveling underground and begins to y hide and seek with them.


    Unfortunately, the Vitas couldn''t submerge too deep and for a long time. The ground is still trembling from the colossal tentacle creature. Hence, the Vitas need to go to the surface once in a while.


    This creates an opportunity for Jayna and Angus to beat them. However, fighting a group of Vitas is still not easy, especially the one in sixth-grade. If it were not for their Ancient Powers, they would have had a more difficult and life-threatening fight.


    [3rd Circle - Fire Wyrm] *Grooar* Angus cast his father''s favorite spell. The giant Fire Wyrm begins to burn the Vitas as they manipte the ground to protect them. Seeing the Fire Wyrm only deal small burns to them, Angus finally realizes the power of Earth elemental.


    With the addition of ancient power [Hellfire], all Angus'' fire spells are more destructive and hotter than ordinary ones. But, the Vitas can still protect themself from the third circle spell with their Earth elemental skill.


    Earth elemental is the most straightforward element to control, but they are also famous for theirck of speed. There is even a saying that even turtles can avoid the Earth''s elemental attack.


    Moreover, most Earth elemental skills/spells are often rted to the physical ground and require more mana to use. In return for high mana consumption and slow speed, Earth elemental is the only element famous for defense.


    People often say that Earth elemental users are dubbed Turtle shells because their defense is tough to crack. Unless the opponent expends arge amount of mana or high circle spell, they will not be able to break their defense easily.


    However, Angus and the others are not ordinary people either. Currently, there are some dead Vitas near Jayna. Even if they had a tough defense, they still couldn''t resist Jayna''s burning sword that could cut the hard armor like butter.


    Every defensive Earth elemental skill is useless in front of her. This is also the reason Angus always avoids her attack during their spar. Her attack is hazardous even for a sixth-gradebatant. One wrong move and the other opponent will be cut and burned into ash.


    Still, the Vitas mercenary leader is also not a sixth-grade for nothing. He knows the danger of Jayna''s burning sword and decides to face her with the help of the others.


    But, he couldn''t concentrate on fighting against the Phoenix girl since Angus keeps spamming third circle spells like he has endless mana. If they didn''t use their defensive skills at full-power, they might get injured by all these third-circle spells.


    ? Over time, the Vitas leader realizes Angus'' spell consumes their group mana rapidly. Each time they defend against his spell, they will deplete quite a bit of mana.


    "Tch¡­ Try to avoid his spell!! Just go underground and don''t receive his spell directly!"manded Vitas leader.


    "Ahh¡­ he notices. Well, no matter. Anna!!" said Angus leisurely in the air.


    There is also a major weakness for the Earth element user. They are helpless against an opponent who could fly in the air, especially with the great maneuver. Therefore, they couldn''t hit Angus in the air.


    "Anna, here!!" said Anna as her head appeared from the ground like a mole.


    "Stop ying around and beat them." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Then, can Anna burst them?!" replied Anna, appearing from the ground and submerged back in a different ce.


    "Yup, just leave the strongest one and their leader." said Angus with an evil smile.<sub> </sub>


    Hearing this, Anna begins grinning madly at the Vitas. Seeing Anna''s expression, the sixth-grade Vitas leader feels a bad premonition. Before he could say a retreatmand to the others, Jayna approaches him using [Fiery Burst] and swings her burning sword [Sword Art - Crimson sh].


    The Vitas leader reacts quickly and submerges underground. But, Jayna still didn''t finish her attack. She stabs her sword to the ground, following the Vitas leader. Then, she releases arge amount of fire mana to her sword [Sword Art - Searing Point]


    *BOOM* The whole ground exploded and erupted. Now the ground surrounding Jayna turned into molten sludgeva. Unfortunately, Vitas'' leader could go deeper and escape Jayna''s attack range.


    ''Such a powerful fire elemental attack?! Just who is she?'' thought Vitas leader inwardly.


    During this time, all the Vitas underground feel a strong miasma tendril stab everyone, including the leader. Few quick-witted ones can fight back. They harden the surrounding earth and defend against the sharp tendril miasma. *Sprrt*


    However, their effort is futile since Miasma is more wild and destructive than mana, especially Anna''s miasma. She may only reach second grade, but her miasma purity is simr to a fourth-grade monster.


    It means her miasma is the same level as a fifth-gradebatant. After getting punctured by Anna''s miasma tendril, she roughly brings all the dying Vitas up to the surface.


    Currently, Anna''s long ck hair is swaying wildly while her small hand connects to the miasma tendril. She has an eerie, creepy smile while releasing a small maniacugh.


    "Hehehe¡­ Gotcha!! Hehehehe¡­"ughed Anna in a manic tone.


    "*Cough* *Cough* M-Monster!!" yelled one of the Vitas before exploding into pieces from Anna''s miasma tendril.


    "Arrghh!!" screamed Vitas in a hysterical tone.


    "Hehehe.. Scream!! Scream more!!" said Anna excitedly.


    "*Bonk* Anna, stop ying with the defeated enemy. Just burst them already." lectured Angus while hitting the naughty girl''s head.


    "O¡­ My head!!" said Anna as she turned back into a cute naughty girl.


    During this time, Anna loses control of the miasma tendril and the Vitas falls down to the ground. Still, they couldn''t run or go back inside the earth. Currently, every single one of them is dying from Anna''s miasma.


    Her miasma is quite potent and enters their inner body since Anna prates all their vital parts. This prevents them from using mana as they must suppress the miasma inside their bodies not to die.


    "Alright. Finish everyone and let me take care of him." said Angus while bringing the pained Vitas leader like a sack to a more secluded ce.


    Miasma is hazardous and poisonous energy for people who use mana. Once it enters the inner body part, it will paralyze them and they could die in a matter of a few hours. Therefore, no one is ever careless when they are fighting against monsters.


    One fatal carelessness could make them crippled or dead before they could use Miasma Antidote. The Vitas didn''t expect the happy-going abnormal girl to be capable of handling such a potent miasma.


    If it is only second-grade level miasma, the Vitas leader and their fifth grade may be able to suppress it while escaping. But, If it is a fourth-grade level miasma, except for the seventh-gradebatant, everyone could be poisoned by it.


    The strong sixth grade may be able to suppress it longer. But, once it reaches their vital organ, they will also be helpless like the current Vitas leader. While Jayna and Anna end the other Vitas, Angus decides to have ''a nice talk'' with their leader.


    After throwing the Vitas on the ground, "Alright, talk everything you know." said Angus.


    "*Cough* You¡­ Arghhh!!" screamed the Vitas leader before he finished his sentence.


    Angus poured some liquid into the Vitas leader''s wound without caring and looked at him without an expressionless face. The leader feels like his wound has be painful many times.


    As his mind starts to break from the sensory overload, Angus casts a spell into his head [3rd Circle - Modified Calm Mind]. Calm mind is an ordinary spell often used by magicians when they are inside a chaotic battle to keep their minds calm and able to cast magic.


    Angus finds the spell quite intriguing and decides to modify it. By some coincidence and mistake, he created a simr spell but increased its circle.


    Angus'' calm mind will force the target to keep their mind awake and prevent them from breaking down while retaining their sensory feelings.

 Chapter 453 Drop Rates

    Using his modified Calm Mind, Angus manages to have a long ''talk'' session with the Vitas leader.


    "I see¡­ Alright, you could die now." said Angus as he flicked his finger and Vitas leader''s body burned to ash, leaving nothing behind.


    A unique race body like Vitas is a precious resource. If they are able to study thoroughly and find the secret to traveling underground, they may be able to create skills, spells, or magical tools with simr functions.


    Unfortunately, the Vitas leader''s body is already beyond recognition. After a long ''talk'' with Angus, he has be nothing but a mangled lump of meat. The reason he is still alive is because of Angus'' ''mercy''.


    Done with his long ''talk'' session, "Did you hear everything?" asked Angus to the corner of the room.


    Suddenly, a person emerges from the darkness and kneels in front of Angus with fear and cold sweat.


    He is one of the shadow squads that should inform Angus about the Vitas base camp. At first, they didn''t find any trace of Vitas mercenary''s base camp and decided to follow one of the Vitas outside the camp.


    They n to follow the Vitas into their base by hiding inside their shadow. After a series of unprecedented events, Angus and the others manage to force out Vitas from their base camp underground and leave the shadow squad without any more tasks.


    "Yes, sir." said the shadow squad member anxiously.


    He witnesses Angus having a long ''talk'' session with the Vitas leader. The shadow squad often uses torture to extract information, but his torture method looks like a child''s ypared to Angus. Now, he couldn''t help but fear the young Baron in front of him.


    "Good. Then, make sure to eliminate all of them. Don''t forget to take their corpse and not leave any witnesses. Also, spread some rumor about having bad luck if people alliance with Nergal."manded Angus coldly.


    "You will report all of this to Jade and His Majesty. Unless it is an emergency, don''t contact me." added Angus.


    "Yes, sir." replied the shadow squad member shortly.


    "Good. You are dismissed." said Angus.


    After the shadow squad member disappears into the darkness, Angus removes the Earth dome and barrier spell that enclosed him nearby. Currently, thend is no longer shaking. Angus guesses Onyx is already returning to Anna and ends its fight with the gigantic tentacle creatures.


    Thinking about the tentacle creatures, he feels a deep fear of it. If it was only big, he didn''t care too much. But, he also witnessed a few indirect light beams which came their way. These light beams have the power of at least a fifth-gradebatant''s full-power attack.


    He may die before regenerating if his whole body is exposed to these light beams. Even Anna also didn''t dare to touch these light beams carelessly.


    Coming out of his torture chamber, Angus notices a few familiar people near Jayna and Anna. Without wasting any more time, he approaches them and finds Elder Zeth and Isvel along with a few Sur Knight.


    "Ahh¡­ You are finally finished, cousin. Did you know¡­" said Isvel yfully.


    "Yeah.. Yeah.. good to see you too, Isvel. Greetings, Elder Zeth." said Angus as he stopped the chatterbox from talking further before greeting the ex-Sur Vige elder.


    "Did you finish your business?" asked Elder Zeth.


    "Yup. Let''s go back now." said Angus and hit Anna''s head as she tried to eat the Vitas corpse.


    *Bonk* "Oww.. It hurts!!" said Anna while holding her head.


    "Hahaha¡­ Shrimp, you have not changed at all."ughed Isvel loudly.


    "Shut up, spiky yellow bubble!!" retorted Anna.


    Among the Sur vigers, Isvel is the only one that didn''t care about Anna''s identity and often teases the little troublemaker. Because both have a mischievous nature, they seem to be close to each other.


    Unfortunately, as the fastest Sur knight and Jade''s second son, Isvel is too busy with many things. Moreover, he spends most of his free time doing his passionate hobby, peeping women''s baths.


    "Pervert!!" said Jayna coldly as she prevented Anna from getting close to the peeping tom.<sub> </sub>


    "Haha¡­"ughed Isvel as he didn''t retort Jayna''s remark.


    Then, they immediately go back to the Windshire Fort at full speed. Currently, the situation in the Humnia Grasnd is too dangerous. They don''t know when that tentacle monster will appear. Moreover, they also bring Onyx, who hides inside Anna''s clothes.


    Fortunately, they managed to reach the Fort without trouble after four hours of running at full speed. They could see many cracks in the gigantic long Fort''s wall, but it still looked sturdy and intact.


    Seeing the damaged wall, Angus feels like various headaches wille to him. He already saw a long bill from King Leon and Aunt Extalia to fix the wall.


    "Urgh¡­ I hear raising a child is hard and costly. But, I never knew it would be this hard." muttered Angus in a low voice.


    Noticing Angus'' distress, Jayna couldn''t help but try to hide herughter and giggles. She didn''t worry too much about Angus getting out of money.


    She knows how much Angus can make money from the percentage of Miasma Antidote''s sales, not to mention his business deal with Aunt Hersha about the monster part.


    Angus may be unable to give a constant supply about the monster part since each monster has different drop rates. Sometimes it only drops a few grams of monster meat, while other times, it doesn''t drop anything.


    Still, every time Angus does a transaction with his aunt, he could easily make a few hundred thousand gold coins. Even if he only makes deals once a month, he could easily rake in a few million gold coins by the end of the year.


    Moreover, Angus'' idle system also unlocked various monsters from the Endless Battlefield dimension. Few of these monsters are very rare or even extinct in Firuman. Their monster part can no longer be bought with only money.


    Yet, Angus can sell his aunt this kind of monster part which is like a priceless artifact in the Firuman. Unfortunately, he couldn''t get this kind of monster part too much. He didn''t know how the monster drop was calcted, but he felt different monsters have different drop rates.


    Some monsters always leave behind the monster part, but others don''t leave anything even after killing it more than a hundred times. Angus also finds low-grade monsters have higher drop rates except for a few unique monsters.


    Legendary monsters like Mundus also have a very low drop rate. After a few years of experimenting, Angus found the more unique and high its grade, the lower they dropped the monster part. The monster parts are also not random.


    The more useful and valuable it is, the lower its drop rate. For example, the most valuable part of a Bear Bee is its ws and nds. Among the two, the nd has a higher value than the ws as it has a lot of use in alchemy.


    This makes the Bear Bee''s nd have a lower drop rate than ws. As a result, Angus will get Bear Bee''s w rather than its nd when the monster part drops from Bear Bee.


    As soon as they enter the Fort, Angus is forced to meet with Jade and Aunt Extalia while the others are resting in their room. Angus could only groan in protest since it was alreadyte in the night.


    As he expected, he is getting lectured by Aunt Extalia and Jade until morning for his recklessness. Jade rarely lectures Angus since he owes the youngster a lot. He always gives Angus more freedom even when they travel together inside the Endless Battlefield.


    But, he couldn''t sit still this time since Angus and his group almost killed many soldiers in the Windshire Fort under hismand.


    Jade didn''t care much about his prestige asmander and the soldier''s life but didn''t want his soldiers under hismand to die in a pointless fight against a colossal monster because of Angus'' blunder.


    Although technically it is not Angus'' fault, it is Anna''s fault. He is still Anna''s guardian and promises King Leon he will be responsible for all Anna''s deeds inside the Heart Kingdom.


    Fortunately, Anna is inside the Humnia Grasnd when she grabs and beats the baby octopus. Hence, it will not give the other noble any reason to kick out the monster-minded girl if everyone knows the inside story.


    Still, Jade and Aunt Extalia didn''t want any simr incident to happen in the future and lectured Angus for hours. By the time they released Angus, the sun had already risen on the horizon and he didn''t get any time to enjoy thefy bed.


    Entering Jayna''s room, he finds Jayna lying beside the sleeping little troublemaker while smiling, enjoying the bed''sfort. She deliberately teases Angus and rolls around the bed.


    "Ahh¡­ It''s sofy. It''s different from the bed inside the carriage." teased Jayna with a mischievous smile.


    "Arghh¡­ That''s enough!! I will sleep now." said Angus as he undressed his clothes and jumped at Jayna.


    Before Jayna could react, Angus already embraced her and slept beside her. Jayna didn''t fight back and let her lover cuddle around her. As they enjoy each other, the little troublemaker keeps sleeping peacefully near them while Onyx slithers away from Angus'' sudden intrusion.

 Chapter 454 Twilbo Woods

    The ancient beast snake didn''t need to sleep too much, but it also didn''t like being disturbed during its sleep. The Zokline is actually a very temperamental beast, especially when they wake up.


    In ancient times, it even destroyed countless mountains because a rock hit its head and woke it from its long slumber. The snake beast has a unique habit of slumbering for a long time and goes on a rampage when it wakes up.


    There is even a Myth in a few ces. A gigantic disaster snake will appear if they disturb nature. The only reason it tolerates the couple and does not kill them is that Anna will hate Onyx if he hurts them even a little bit.


    He knows how the ck staff artifact was reprimanded and punished by Anna after releasing a wave and indirectly throwing Angus and Jayna.


    Although it looks like Anna only hit the artifact a few times, the ancient snake beast could perceive that the artifact is almost getting destroyed by Anna. As one of the ancient beasts, Onyx never fears anything.


    Even when he fought against the monstrous tentacle creature, he wasn''t afraid of dying and was convinced he could withstand the gigantic tentacle.


    However, when he meets Anna, he instinctively fears and wants to serve her despite Anna being many times weaker than him or his previous master. When he looks at Anna''s pitch-ck eyes for the first time, he knows she is his queen and needs to serve her.


    Unlike people, Beast and Monster have some sort of hierarchy. This hierarchyes from their bloodline and ancestry. Using this bloodline, the one with a higher hierarchy could suppress the lower one even if their strength is lower.


    Some races also have this kind of character, but only beasts and monsters that have a significant bloodline suppression to the point it could kill the lower one with just thought.


    After resting for an entire day, Angus and the others finally continue their journey to the Nirvas Kingdom. At first, they nned to stay at the Windshire Fort for a few days. But, they decide to advance their departure since the Humnia Grasnd situation is very unpredictable.


    Moreover, the Nergal and King Andvari were also preupied with the disappearance of Vitas mercenary and strange nasty rumors around his kingdom. Angus knows this world strongly believes in superstitious things, especially for lower-grade people.


    Otherwise, there will not be many religious organizations spread around the world. Unlike in his previous life, the Firuman people weren''t dominated by only a few prominent religions but had more diverse beliefs and faiths.


    It is simr to ancient Rome, where people worshiped some Gods and created their religious group. Therefore, Angus knows that people in Firuman still believe superstitious things and decide to use them against the Nergal Kingdom.


    He didn''t know whether the rumor would be sessful, but Angus was sure King Andvari would be busy calming the rumors before they escted. Usually, this kind of bad rumor is useless in front of the might of a seventh-gradebatant.


    However, King Andvari couldn''t just use force to prove the rumor was wrong since it is difficult to gain any advantage in this war with two seventh-gradebatants on the Heart Kingdom side.


    Any reckless movement will only escte the rumor further and give a bad impression to the Nergal kingdom. In the end, King Andvari needed to handle this matter carefully.


    Using this buffer time, Aunt Extalia decides to continue their journey and finish their business as soon as possible. After a few days of travel in the Humnia grasnd, they finally find a small settlement not far from them with lush, misty forest behind it.


    "Are we there yet?" asked Anna a thousand times.


    "Hmm¡­ Technically, we have not entered the Nirvas Kingdom. But, you could say we are finally arrived, right?" asked Angus to Aunt Extalia.


    "Right. The Nirvas kingdom is located inside that misty forest." replied Aunt Extalia, pointing at the forest from the carriage''s window.


    Soon, they arrive at the settlement and find it is just a group of travelers and merchants camping outside the forest. They decide to camp outside the forest to rest before venturing inside the forest.


    Still, the camp is huge, almost like a small vige from far away. Aunt Extalia ignores these people andmands the others to make a camp on their own, far from the others. While the others build their camp, Angus, Jayna, and Anna look at the misty forest not far from them.


    "Hmm¡­ This forest is a bad ce." said Angus.


    "Is there something wrong with the forest?" asked Jayna.


    Before Angus could answer, "Is this your first time trying to enter Twilbo Woods?" asked a person with mercenary attire nearby.


    "Yes. Is there anything wrong with it?" asked Angus.


    "Nope. It just youe at a bad time." said the mercenary.<sub> </sub>


    "Bad time?" asked Angus confusedly while giving a first-grade monster core to the mercenary.


    "Twilbo Woods is a bizarre misty forest. This lust forest has many names like a deceitful forest, misleading forest, the forest of no return, etc. One thing is certain is that this forest is very cunning and often misguides travelers using mist. Then, leads them to dangerous beasts inside."


    "Currently, the mist is so thick that you couldn''t even see one meter in front of you. Traveling inside this thick mist is very dangerous and you could end up dead without even noticing." exined the mercenary as he appreciated Angus''s core.


    "I see¡­ So, all these people are waiting for the mist to be thinner. Does this kind of phenomenon often ur?" asked Angus while giving another first-grade monster core.


    "Yes. You are right. This kind of phenomenon randomly appears throughout the year. No one knows how long it will ur. Sometimes it could happen in a few days, but there are times it could happen in a few months." replied the mercenary.


    "I also hear from some old merchants. There are times it happens for a whole year." added the mercenary.


    After that, Angus asks more about Twilbo Woods since the mercenary knows much about the misty forest. Although they have some information about Twilbo Woods, they are still not a regr traveler of the Twilbo Woods.


    All their current informationes from their guide, old journal log, reports, and books. They didn''t know any details or the present situation in the Twilbo Woods. It is important to ask someone regr like the mercenary in front of Angus.


    During this time, Anna looks intently at the misty forest, which Jayna notices.


    "Anna, is there anything wrong?" asked Jayna.


    "It''s close." said Anna.


    "close?" asked Jayna confusedly.


    "Yeah, Anna''s friend is close." replied the ck-haired girl.


    "Your friend?! Emmm¡­ Who is this your friend?" asked Jayna as she was intrigued by it.


    "Anna doesn''t know. But, Anna could feel Anna''s friend will be inside this forest." replied Anna.


    "Hmm¡­ Does your instinct tell you?" asked Jayna again after she understood what Anna''s word meant.


    "Yup. Anna feels like Anna will be able to meet friends inside this forest." said Anna with a happy smile.


    Seeing Anna''s genuine smile, Jayna couldn''t help but smile on her own and pat the little troublemaker. Before continuing their journey to Nirvas, Jade and Aunt Extalia are debating whether to let Annae to the Nirvas since she could make trouble inside Nirvas.


    But, Angus and Jayna are adamant about not leaving Anna alone. They even said if someone could stop her, it would be them. As for separating Angus and Jayna, it is practically impossible.


    Currently, the couple is closer than twin siblings. In the end, they let Annae with them as long as she behaved and didn''t do ridiculous stuff like attracting a seventh-grade colossal beast.


    After getting more information from a few other merchants and travelers, they go back to their camp. Angus also hears Anna and Jayna''s conversation, but he chooses to stay silent and doesn''t say anything to Aunt Extalia.


    Anna''s friend. This is a new word for Angus and Jayna. Since they met Anna, she has always liked creating a nickname for everyone. They find Anna gives everyone nicknames based on their strengthpared to her.


    For most people, she will add bubbles in their nicknames since she feels they are like a bubble that could burst with just a strong poke. For strong people like sixth-gradebatants or above, she will give unique nicknames without bubbles.


    For example, Aunt Extalia gets the nickname Speedy Red or Meanie Old Brute when she punishes Anna. At the same time, King Leon called Scary Stone-face Uncle. There are also a few exceptional cases, like always calling Angus by his name and Jayna as Big sis.


    However, she never mentions something like a friend. If Anna didn''t bring up this topic, Angus may have thought Anna couldn''tprehend the meaning of friend. He didn''t know what kind of friend Anna would be, but he knew they would not be an ordinary person.


    ''In the worst case, it may be a monster overlord or something simr.'' thought Angus as he recounted the information he got.

 Chapter 455 Blown Away

    From the information he got, Angus finds some strong monsters and various beasts that reside in this forest. If there is something or someone worthy of Anna''s friend, it will be these monsters.


    Arriving at their camp, Angus reports to Aunt Extalia about the information he gathers from the other merchants, travelers, mercenaries, or adventurers. Still, he didn''t say anything about Anna''s potential ''friend'' inside the forest.


    As someone who wants Anna to feel true happiness, Angus wants Anna to experience having a friend, even if they are a monster or legendary beast. If he told Aunt Extalia about Anna''s friend, she would postpone entering the forest or even prohibit Anna from following them.


    After hearing Angus''s information, "I see¡­ No wonder more people are gathering here than usual. Still, they are right. Venturing into this thick mist is too dangerous. Just the normal mist is already troublesome, not to mention this dense mist." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Yeah. There is also another problem." said Angus.


    "What is it?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "My detection skill is useless inside the forest." replied Angus.


    "Really?! I already hear that any detection or scanning skills/spells are useless inside the Twilbo Woods. But, I never thought your ridiculous detection skill also didn''t work." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Well, rather than say it didn''t work, it is more like this mist prevents my detection skill. This mist is made of something that blocks a small amount of mana traveling in the air." exined Angus.


    "Normal spells/skills could still work as usual, but for a skill that needs precision and a small amount of mana in the air will be difficult to use." added Angus.


    "I see¡­ Then, it will be problematic." said Aunt Extalia.


    "So, are we going to wait for the mist to thinner?" asked Angus.


    "Not really. I just received a report from the Crown Prince Eric team that Nergal ambassadors almost passed their entrance test. They are certain they could pass it in no time. We couldn''t waste too much time waiting for the mist to get thinner." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Then, will we get inside now?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s wait for a few days. If the mist doesn''t get thinner, we are forced to enter this thick mist." dered Aunt Extalia.


    "Sure. Then, I will excuse myself." said Angus as he got out of Aunt Extalia''s tent.


    Then, Aunt Extalia returns to her work managing the group before following Angus and the others like a hawk. Learning from thest incident, she didn''t want to leave these three kids alone, especially Anna.


    On the other hand, Angus and the others ignore Aunt Extalia and continue what they are doing. Seeing Angus and the others from afar, a few adventurers exchange looks with each other before one of them uses a hiddenmunication device.


    At the same time, inside a nation nearby with the Twilbo Woods, a group of knights receives a message.


    "Heh.. to think she dares toe out from that sinner nation. Alright, boys. It seems we have work to do. Let''s pack up." said the knight leader while wearing the cross emblem on his armor.


    Soon, the knights depart from the kingdom towards Twilbo Woods. Every single person who sees the group of knights immediately kneels and prays to Bliasm, God of Purity.


    They know every time these knights go out, they will hunt down the heretics and one step closer to purifying the world from the sinner. Oblivious to this holy knight movement, Angus and the others spend their time leisurely waiting for the mist to get thinner.


    A few days passed by peacefully and the mist didn''t get any thinner but became denser. In the end, Aunt Extalia decided to enter the forest as they couldn''t waste any more time. They choose to enter the mist forest on foot to prevent any idents.


    They also tie a rope on each other to prevent getting lost inside this mist. After walking inside the lush forest for a moment, they hear many strange sounds from the surrounding area. From asking for help sound, peopleugh, scream, or even monster roar.


    Fortunately, everyone already expects this kind of thing. The forest is the habitat of a particr ape beast capable of imitating other sounds. This is also the main reason why this forest is dangerous.<sub> </sub>


    These ape beasts often lure the traveler or other monster/beast to the traveler with their sound. To not get confused by these ape beast''s sounds, Angus and the others decide to onlymunicate with telepathy.


    Still, it is not easy to use telepathy without being able to pinpoint the target inside this thick mist. Hence, Angus applied a fewplex runes on the rope tied to their body. The runes will make the others use telepathy skills/spells more easily without pinpointing the target.


    As they keep moving, they begin to find many beasts and monsters. But, none of them threaten Angus and the others as long as they prevent the other party from a sneak attack. Angus'' [Mana Echolocation] may be useless in this mist, but he still has his heat sense.


    Although his heat sense range is not as big as mana echolocation, it is enough to cover their surroundings and prevent any sneak attack from nearby beasts/monsters. Moreover, Angus'' heat sense is not ordinary.


    After countless practices, he managed not only to sense heat at a high temperature and things with low temperatures like ice. In other words, as long as they have a temperature, be it low or high, Angus can detect it with his senses.


    He didn''t expect his hard work sensing practice to be helpful in this situation. After a few hours of walking, they find the mist getting a huge weird nt in front of them.


    Rather than a nt, they actually thought it was a beast/monster at first. The nt has the shape of a giant elephant with a few big trunks facing every direction. If it is not the thick branch below its stomach, everyone will never think it is a nt.


    "Woahh¡­ Big elephant!!" eximed Anna while sitting on the top of Angus'' shoulder.


    "What a weird nt?! Fortunately, we didn''t attack it. Who knows what kind of thing it will react to from any disturbance." said Angus.


    During the way, Angus and the others find a few troublesome beasts/monsters. At first, they look like docile living creatures. When Angus'' group somehow attacks or surprises them, they run wild on a rampage.


    This is the main reason they advance slowly despite already walking for a few hours. Then, they decide to continue their journey and avoid this strange nt.


    At this moment, a few hidden lizards suddenly attack them using their tongue from a distance. The Royal and Sur knights react appropriately and deflect their sharp tongues. Angus and a few other magicians in the teamunch their spells to hit the lizards.


    Unfortunately, the lizard is very agile and has a small body. Besides Angus, the other magician has difficulty pinpointing the lizards inside this thick mist. Still, this is not a problem as Angus could cast spells non-stop. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Suddenly, one of the lizards flies away from one of Angus'' fire spells toward the elephant nt and hits it. Everyone immediately stays on guard for any reaction from the giant nt.


    However, the nt didn''t react, only swaying a little bit. At this moment, the lizard beast croaked loudly in anger. *CROOAKK* As soon as it shouted, the whole gigantic nt trembled and released a thunderous sound. *BOOOOOO*


    The sound was so loud that it could be heard from the whole forest. Moreover, it not only releases a loud sound but ridiculous strong wind from all of its trunks. Angus and the others didn''t expect such a reaction and were blown away by the strong wind.


    The whole group scattered and a few flew away into the air. Unfortunately, Anna is one of the people who is flying away from the strong wind. She was on Angus'' shoulder and didn''t have time to grab something.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna as they managed to hold themself on the ground.


    ? "Wiii¡­ I am flying!!" said Anna happily as she didn''t worry about her current situation before disappearing into the thick mist.


    Just as they want to go in Anna''s direction, Angus and Jayna stop on their track and dodge a sneak attack from the hidden beast. Using their sharp perception, they find many monsters/beasts approaching them as the thunderous sound attracts them.


    "Tch.. Damn it!!" cursed Angus as he didn''t hold back and struck the hidden monster.


    They know Anna is strong and will be fine even if falling from a high ce. Moreover, there is also Onyx by her side. But, this is a forest that could entrap anyone forever. Who knows how long they could ever meet Anna again inside this misty forest.


    While Angus'' group faces a horde of beasts/monsters, the Bliasm holy knights also enter the Twinbo Woods, following Angus'' group. Currently, they are running towards the thunderous sound they heard not too long ago.


    They know it must being from Angus'' group since only them dares to venture into this forest with this kind of dense mist.

 Chapter 456 Did You Want To Become Anna’s Friend?

    As the Holy Knights venture deeper into the forest, they stumble into something that should not be inside this dangerous forest. They find a petite girl with pale white skin and tinum hair.


    Despite the strangeness of the girl, the Holy Knights didn''t find the girl odd and only became more mesmerized each second they nced at her. They feel like looking at their sacred maiden. In their eyes, the girl in front of them is too otherworldly to be described with words.


    It is as if the knights witnessed a goddess descend upon them and were entirely enraptured by the girl''s appearance.


    The tinum-haired girl looked curiously at the iing party while holding her ck umbre. Despite wearing weird gothic-style clothes, it doesn''t reduce her charm and even enhances her gracefulness.


    "Ehem¡­ L-Little girl, Did you get lo.." said the holy knight leader as he tried to approach the girl.


    *Sprrut* Before the holy knight leader finished his sentence, his whole body exploded and the girl suddenly appeared behind the leader. None of the blood touched her or even the umbre in her hand.


    A sixth-grade holy knight died just like that. This situation woke the other holy knights from the girl''s charm and readied their weapons. However, each knight that tried to hold their weapon exploded into pieces leaving nothing but equipment, gruesome pieces of meat, and blood.


    The remaining holy knights are shocked at this scene and fear the petite girl in front of them. The only reason they can survive is their slow reaction to wielding their weapon.


    From dozens of holy knights, only a few holy knights managed to survive. For the first time in their lives, the surviving holy knights fear death after working as Holy knights for years.


    They couldn''t stop trembling and rooted at their spot. One of them even hyperventtes and gets a panic attack.


    "Arghh!! Monste.. *Spruut*" The panicked holy knight exploded into pieces before he could finish his sentence.


    Despite all the meat and blood smell permeated in the air, no other ferocious beast/monsters came to their location. It is like they subconsciously avoid the petite silver haired-girl. However, the remaining holy knights are too preupied to notice these things.


    Currently, they feel like a guillotine de on their neck. One wrong move and they will be gone. Still, the girl only looked at the holy knights with confused expressions and stayed silent.


    Couldn''t hold the deadly silent atmosphere, thest three holy knights decided to run away as fast as they could. They know they couldn''t handle the monstrous girl before them and could only run for their life.


    *Sprrutt* As soon as they moved their bodies, two holy knights exploded into pieces, leaving onest holy knight covered in blood. Thest holy knight fell to the ground while trembling in fear.


    He looks at the girl''s enchanting deep green eyes and feels like his entire life memories sh in seconds. The girl nodded as if to understand something and wanted to finish the poor holy knight. During this moment, she heard a voice from the sky.


    "Woooo¡­ Anna is flying to the sky!!" yelled Anna from the sky.


    *BAM* By sheer coincidence, shended directly on the top of the poor holy knight and killed him from hernding force. The force is so great that it could create a crater and even destroy the holy knight''s equipment.


    Still, the silver-haired girl wasn''t affected by this. There is not even dirt on her body despite the close distance from Anna''snding location.


    Afternding on the ground, "Yahooo.. Perfectnding!! Thank you!! Thank you!!" said Anna while bowing her head to the surroundings.


    It is as if she just did a spectacr act and received cheers from the audience. During Anna''s weird antic, she finally notices a silver-haired girl near her from Onyx. She finds Onyx is ready to have a life-death battle with the unknown girl in front of it.


    "Ehh.. Is she dangerous?!" asked Anna innocently while talking to Onyx.


    *Hishh* Onyx is hissing in a low voice while ring at the gothic-styled girl in front of them. Then, Anna looks at the girl with a simr body size as her. Both of them keep looking at each other in silence.


    The pitch-ck eyes meet with the deep green eyes. After a moment, Anna blinks her eyes a few times.


    "Did you want to be Anna''s friend?" asked Anna directly.


    The girl was surprised at the unexpected question and tilted her head.


    "Friend?" asked the silver-haired girl back.


    "Yup. If you be Anna''s friend, we will y a lot. Anna will also share some of Anna''s food but just a little bit!! No more than 1% that is as far as I can go." said Anna while suddenly talking about food.<sub> </sub>


    Seeing Anna''s antics, the silver-haired girl finds it funny and giggles in a low voice.


    "So, did you want to be friends?" asked Anna again.


    "Friend." replied the silver-haired girl with one word and nod.


    "Yeyy¡­ Anna finally has a friend. Wohooo¡­ Anna needs to tell Angus and Big sis about this." said Anna before suddenly running in a certain direction.


    Anna didn''t notice that she had left her new friend behind without saying anything. Moreover, she didn''t notice that the green-eyed girl could follow her despite her ridiculous running speed.


    When the two girls run around, every monster/beast avoids them and even hides in fear. Even the mindless low-grade monsters escape or y dead as the two girls pass by. During this time, Angus and the others finally manage to kill all the attracted monsters and beasts.


    Without wasting any more time, they go in Anna''s direction while also searching for their missing member. The longer they left Anna alone, the more trouble she could create. Still, searching for someone inside this thick mist forest filled with many cunning creatures is not easy.


    They had already lost count of how many hidden creatures they killed before they were able tounch a sneak attack. Not to mention searching for people. They couldn''t even search for a way back. Angus and the others arepletely lost inside this misty forest.


    Now, all they can do is keep moving forwards. After another hour of walking, they find the mist thinner and a town with a strong wall and gate. The guards near the entrance seem to notice their presence and approach them.


    "Ohh¡­ It''s rare for a group to travel during this thick mist. Anyway, wee to the Craghost Town." weed the guard.


    Angus and the others could feel the guards in front of them were not ordinary and had the power of at least a fifth-gradebatant. If it is just one guard, it is not a problem since in the Heart kingdom, they also employ at least one fifth-gradebatant on their borders.


    However, they find every single guard nearby also in fifth grade. Although their number is not a lot, it is enough to pulverize any small kingdompletely. Yet, this kind of force is used just as a guard entrance.


    Seeing this, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but remember Porros inside the Endless Battlefield. Porros city is a ridiculous city they have visited and known. No one has ever employed a sixth-gradebatant as a mere guard entrance.


    Moreover, Porros has dozens of seventh-gradebatants, which is impossible to achieve. Compared to Porros, Craghost Town may look far behind. However, in Firuman''s standard, it certainly belongs to one of the strongest city guards among other kingdoms.


    The only kingdom that can use fifth-gradebatant as a mere guard entrance is only superior races like demons and elves. Even some demon race kingdoms couldn''t just waste such manpower for a mere guard entrance.


    The group is relieved when they finally arrive in town, except for Angus and Jayna. The couple looks at each other before deciding to go back to the forest direction.


    "Where do you think you are going?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "We want to search for Anna." said Angus coldly.


    At this moment, Angus'' tone is entirely different from his usual calm and yful one. His voice feels so cold and distant. Ever since they separated from Anna, Angus has been getting restless each time passes by.


    Inside this forest, he couldn''t use [Mana Echolocation], which left him unable to detect the surroundings. Without knowing what is going toe, he feels out of control.


    As a control freak, this ce is already keeping Angus on his nerves. With the disappearance of Anna, he feels like things are getting worse and more frustrating.


    Seeing Angus'' aggressive behavior surprised Aunt Extalia, especially since it was the first time she found Angus reacted this way.


    Ignoring the surprised Aunt Extalia, Angus and Jayna walk past her. Still, Aunt Extalia couldn''t just let the couple walk into the forest again. It is already a miracle they can reach Craghost Town. Who knows if they can get to this ce for the second time in this thick mist forest?


    "Angus, calm down. Let''s just enter the town first." said Aunt Extalia, grabbing his shoulder.


    Just as Aunt Extalia grabs Angus'' shoulder to stop him, "Remove your hand or I may not be able to hold back anymore!" said Angus coldly.


    Then, Angus and Jayna immediately take out their weapon to fight against their aunt. Seeing that they are genuinely adamant in search for Anna, Aunt Extalia could only release a frustrated sigh.

 Chapter 457 Mira

    ''That little monster still causes so much trouble despite not being here!!'' thought Aunt Extalia inwardly.


    "Angus, please calm down." said Aunt Extalia trying to calm Angus.


    "Don''t try to make me calm!! What happens if the one that is gone now is King Leon?! Will you also stay calm knowing there is a chance you may not find him again?!" retorted Angus.


    "Angus¡­ That''s¡­" said Aunt Extalia as she also didn''t know how to answer.


    If Leon is in Anna''s position and has no seventh-gradebatant, she will definitely act like Angus.


    "I already did it. I.. I abandoned her once and did not try hard enough to save her. I regret it!! I don''t want to see her helpless and abandoned again while I know I could do something to her." yelled Angus.


    Angus recalls his regret feeling when Darkwing Bat monster overlord holds Anna and stabs her heart. He still remembers Anna''s helpless face and asks him why all of this happened to her.


    Angus knows that if he tries harder and protects Anna better, he could easily escape with her. But his hesitation in caring for her makes him unconsciously not try his best to protect her. Although everything was fine in the end, he didn''t want to feel this kind of regret again.


    Hearing this, the Duchess finally knows why Angus cares so much for the little monster. But, she still cannot let them go inside the forest again.


    Just as she is wondering whether to restrain the couple or not, they feel something fast approaching from the forest. Soon, they find two little girls, one with ck and one with silver hair, appearing before them.


    "Angus!! Big Sis!! Anna made a friend! You need to see her." said Anna excitedly while hugging the couple.


    Seeing it is only the little monster, the Duchess feels relief. She didn''t need to do something that would make the future pirs of the Heart kingdom hate her.


    "Anna, are you okay?! Did you get hurt?" asked Angus and Jayna worriedly while inspecting the little girl.


    "It''s fine. Anna is strong. Hurry, let''s meet with Anna''s friend." said Anna while jumping around excitedly.


    "Errmm¡­ Anna, does that girl happen to be your friend you talked about?" asked Angus as he noticed the weird aura from the girl.


    While the Duchess didn''t feel anything about the silver-haired girl, Angus and Jayna feel like when they meet Fire Phoenix before merging with Jayna. They could feel a unique primordial aura from the silver-haired girl.


    The aura is suppressed and could only be perceived by other primordial beings like Fire Phoenix or someone with a keen sense like Angus.


    However, they also didn''t feel any malice in this aura. The aura is pure and noble, without any dirt on it. The couple nodded as they knew the silver-haired girl was not an ordinary girl.


    "Ehh.. When did Anna''s friend get here?! Weird¡­ no matter. Angus, Big sis. This is Anna''s friend!!" said Anna while introducing her friend to them.


    Hearing Anna''s sentences, the couple could already guess that she actually left her new friend in the misty forest alone and ran here just to give them the news. They know Anna is probably able to find them because of her ridiculous instinct.


    However, her instinct does not always work and only responds to what she is currently desiring. If they didn''t find her new friend during the search, they would get lost again inside this thick mist.


    Sometimes they don''t know if Anna is only a simple-minded girl or just never wants to use her brain to make her this reckless.


    "I see¡­ Anna, does your friend have a name?" asked Jayna while patting the little troublemaker.


    "Ahh.. Umm.. Did you have a name?" asked Anna to her new silver-haired friend.


    ''She befriends her without knowing her name?!'' thought everyone inwardly.


    "Mira." replied the silver-haired girl shortly.


    "Yes. Mira is Anna''s friend." said Anna as she clung to Mira casually.


    Seeing the happy Anna, the couple could only let her be. Although Mira barely responds to Anna and keeps looking at Anna while tilting her head, the couple feels like they areplimenting each other.


    From what they observe, they know Mira is a silent girl and Anna is a very active girl. The two girls may have the same body stature and different personalities, but they seem very close, like siblings.


    Moreover, they know Mira is not weak either since she can follow Anna when she is running at full speed. They know how fast Anna could be when she puts her mind to running away.<sub> </sub>


    Then, Anna begins bbering many weird things to her new friend. She keeps talking about bubbles along with various kinds of strange words. To their surprise, Mira seems to understand the little troublemaker and nods her head without changing her cold expression.


    They didn''t know if she genuinely understood Anna or not. But, seeing Mira keep listening and respond with nods to Anna, it feels like she listens and understands Anna''s words.


    As they finally reunited, they decided to enter Craghost Town and meet with the Crown Prince''s group. The Craghost Town is not inside the Nirvas kingdom. It is only a town where people take the entrance test before entering the Nirvas kingdom.


    Since the entrance test is ridiculously difficult, many people cannot go inside the Nirvas and need to do some re-test. Therefore, Craghost Town was built to shelter the people who could not enter the Nirvas Kingdom and try to do a re-test.


    Despite not being inside the Nirvas Kingdom, the town is still managed by the Nirvas kingdom. Because the city is located inside a lush misty forest, the atmosphere is humid and often covered with mist.


    Contrary to the surrounding jungle area, Craghost Town looks like an ordinary advanced town with proper management. Angus and the others could also find various races inside the town.


    They even find some superior races like demons and elves working in some shops. Angus also found a beast race that is famous for its territorial habit.


    The beast race was divided into many sub-race simr to demons, but all of them were very territorial and didn''t like to go outside their territory.


    Therefore, it is very rare to find beast races outside their territory. Furthermore, they were preupied with their civil wars from one sub-race to others.


    Their situation may be simr to the Demon race, but the Beast race has more sub-race and their civil war happens daily between one tribe sub-race others. They hardly have any sense of unity between one sub-race to others.


    p Angus and Jayna find many different races walking on the street amusing. Since they are still between Nergal and Heart kingdom, they mostly only find human races with few races like dwarfs, goblins, or other unique races in the capital.</anda>


    It is rare to find a ce where it didn''t dominate the human race in this region. This scene reminds them of the Endless Battlefield dimension, where there is hardly any racism conflict.


    Although there is almost no war because of racism in the Firuman, it doesn''t mean there is no racism between one race and others.


    Since there are superior races like demons and elves with stronger unique traits, there will be a conflict between them and other races. The conflict will be moreplex as the number of each race grows.


    Fortunately, these races are too preupied with their own and monster problems. Therefore, there has been almost no war between the two races since ancient times. Furthermore, the World Alliance prohibits any war because of the racism conflict.


    The World Alliance''s true purpose is not only tobat and cope with any threat that would endanger civilization. They must also preserve any culture, history, and race from extinction. This prevents their move from being limited when facing a monster army.


    Soon, they arrive at the hotel where the Crown Prince''s group stays. The hotel looks luxurious despite its medieval looks. Entering the hotel, they find Roy mberg, leader of the Royal Guard, waiting for them.


    As one of the important delegations and royalty of the Heart kingdom, King Leon decided to send Roy to apany Crown Prince Eric during this diplomatic mission.


    "It''s been a while, Duchess Amberze." said Roy while saluting the Duchess respectfully.


    "Yeah. It''s been a while, Roy. It seems you have improved since ourst meeting." replied the Duchess.


    While the two group leaders are talking to each other, Angus observes Mira, who Anna drags to see various things in the hotel.


    "Feeling jealous?" asked Jayna teasingly.


    "No way. I just find there is something familiar about her. But, I couldn''t remember what it was." said Angus.


    "Hee.. So, there are also things you couldn''t remember?" asked Jayna.


    "Normally, there isn''t. But I couldn''t just find it. Maybe I just forgot about it. Anyway, wasn''t your brother supposed to be here?!" said Angus.


    Hearing Angus'' question, the Duchess also realizes she finds that Crown Prince Eric is actually absent rather than weing them. Based on their noble etiquette, the crown prince should need to wee her as her noble rank is still higher than him.


    Moreover, she didn''t believe the glib-tongue Eric actually missed to wee someone like her without showering any praise.


    Knowing the Duchess'' thought, "The crown prince¡­ is resting from his injury." said Roy.

 Chapter 458 Ridiculous Test

    "The crown prince¡­ is resting from his injury." said Roy.


    "Injury?! Roy, what happened?" asked the Duchess.


    "As you know, the entrance test is ridiculous and the Crown Prince happens to meet with an ident during today''s entrance test." exined Roy.


    Nirvas'' entrance test is famous for being ridiculous. Even some seventh-gradebatant is helpless in front of the test. There are five tests to enter Nirva.


    Each of them will be decided by the examiner. However, the test content could be ridiculous as there is no bound and limitation.


    Sometimes, they need to fight in battle and win. Others need to fight against monsters without using mana. There are also times they need to make something like magical tools despite not having any knowledge about it.


    The test ispletely random and in the hand of the examiner. Moreover, there are no base criteria for the test.


    It could be something like making sales of 1 million gold coin items or killing a monster overlord. The test content is very random and could be ridiculous. Fortunately, people could still be grouped together and take the test as one group.


    Still, it doesn''t mean the test will go easier as many people do it together. The examiner could also give a test that is harder to be done as a group. Sometimes, they even impose tests like only one person from the group can pass or kill the other group members.


    Despite this ridiculous test, many people are still trying to enter the Nirvas kingdom. One of the main reasons is because it is famous for its safety vault from ancient times.


    No one knows when it happened and the reason, but every powerful force and kingdom in the world entrusted Nirvas kingdom for their neutrality and safe vault. Some records said they were a sort of safety bank in the past.


    Everyone entrusts them to keep important items like artifacts, rare ingredients, materials, and many more. It doesn''t matter if your item is dangerous or could end the world. As long as they fulfill the contract agreement, Nirvas is willing to store any item.


    This makes Nirvas connected with various kinds of ancient and superior races. Be it dark elves, giants, or even dragons. They often use Nirvas'' service to store their items.


    Therefore, many people try to enter the Nirvas kingdom to connect with various forces when theye to the Nirvas Kingdom. Unfortunately, because of their ridiculous entrance test, only some people can enter this kingdom.


    For years people have believed that only talented and rare geniuses can pass their tests. Besides that, it will depend on their luck and fate to pass the test.


    Crown Prince Eric''s group happens to get a test like hunting a fourth-grade monster in the forest without using mana. During the hunting, he gets ambushed by hidden monsters and injured.


    Although the injury is not severe and immediately gets treated, he still needs to rest as the after effect of the Miasma Antidote. Even the seventh-grade king Nexus will scream in pain during the administration of Miasma Antidote, much less a fifth-gradebatant like Eric.


    It is already a miracle he didn''t fall into aa from the pain. After hearing this, the Duchess couldn''t help but release a frustrated sigh. They n to have diplomacy with Nirvas to not lend any kind of help to Nergal with Eric.


    However, Eric needs to rest for a few days. Even if he can attend tomorrow''s test, there is no guarantee that the examiner will give a ridiculous test like targeting him on purpose.


    Then, she remembers someone in her group is good at medication and secret art from the Temple of Death. Remembering this, the Duchess looked at Angus.


    As Angus knows what the Duchess is thinking about, "Aunt Extalia, you know I don''t work for free. Moreover, this is not concerned about the safety of the Heart Kingdom." said Angus as he didn''t n to offer his help any further.


    The Duchess and Roy immediately understood what Angus implied. Angus ising here because he just wants to take his reward and doesn''t want to refuse King Leon''s order for no reason.


    However, Angus also has a bottom line. They couldn''t just keep taking advantage of Angus. It is already a blessing, Anguspromise with their demand to help them enter Nirvas. Taking more than that will only ruin their rtionship.


    They could wait for the Crown Prince to be healed but also know that Nergal''s delegation had already passed their fourth test. However, If Angus joins their group, they will also need to take the test from the start.


    Therefore, Angus doesn''t have to heal the Crown Prince, who could recover naturally in a few days since they also need some time to pass the entrance test. After giving his statement, Angus and Jayna go towards Anna, who is dragging Mira to explore the hotel.


    Helpless by this situation, the Duchess finally decided to contact King Leon using their Soul Pair bracelet at night.


    The following day, Angus is eating together with his group with the addition of Mira. At first, they were confused about whether to let any stranger sleep near them or not.<sub> </sub>


    But, the little troublemaker suddenly invites Mira to sleep together, which the quiet girl epts. Unfortunately, they could not sleep yesterday night as Anna kept asking to y cards and other games.


    Angus and Jayna lost badly to these two girlsst night. The couple knows Anna has a Godly instinct to help her win. But, they don''t understand how Mira can keep winning from them. Both Angus and Jayna even keep using their [Analyze] active the whole time.


    Yet, the small silver-haired girl is still able to beat them. As for Anna and Mira, they are tied. Sometimes they lose. Other times they win. Now, Angus and Jayna arepletely convinced Mira may be as monstrous as Anna or even more.


    After a difficult conversation with Mira, they also find she wants to enter the Nirvas Kingdom. The green-eyed girl is actually the opposite of the active Anna.


    If Anna is very active and likes to talk with iprehensive words, Mira is a taciturn girl and only speaks with one word and nods. As soon as knowing Mira will also enter the Nirvas Kingdom, Anna pleads with the couple to let her join their group.


    After a whole night of persuasion and losing in the game, Angus reluctantly agreed with her request. Besides, he knows the taciturn girl is not going in their way during the test.


    As they are having breakfast at the hotel''s dining hall, Aunt Extalia approaches them with a heavy face.


    "Morning, Aunt Extalia." called Angus.


    "Huff¡­" replied Aunt Extalia while sighing before seeing Anna, who was eating without manners.


    Anna keeps picking some food, even the others'' food but always leaves a small portion for Mira. Fortunately, Mira didn''t mind Anna''s manner and eating silently.


    "Is there anything wrong, Aunt Extalia?" asked Angus.


    "Leon already gave his verdict." replied Aunt Extalia with a forced tone.


    Hearing their Aunt didn''t put a named king on Leon, they know this is not an official conversation.


    "He¡­ He gave me full authority regarding the Nirvas test group. Whether you will heal the Crown Prince or not." said Aunt Extalia.


    "So, what did you decide?" asked Angus.


    "As the Duchess, I should make you heal Eric." said Aunt Extalia in truth.


    "You know I will refuse it, right?" replied Angus shortly.


    "I know. Actually, I also hate the idea of being dependent on you, especially in this small matter. Even if the Nergal can enter Nirvas, it will be hard for them to get Nirvas'' help. Moreover, we are not afraid of another Nergal attack even with the addition of Nirvas." said Aunt Extalia.


    Seeing Aunt Extalia''s frustrated face, Angus and Jayna feel wrong. But, they also didn''t want to keep working for free. They have already done too much for the kingdom, especially Angus.


    If they do more than this, they will only stagnate the growth of the whole nation. A nation depends on a strong leader and every citizen to be a powerful kingdom. Without its citizens, the kingdom will be nothing but a name.


    The couple is smart enough to realize this important thing. Even King Leon and Aunt Extalia also know this since they have already experienced it in the past. Dozen years ago, the Heart Kingdom was too dependent on them, making the other people unable to grow more.


    It was until King Leon decided to improve the kingdom''s overall infrastructure that they finally became the number one human race kingdom in Firuman.


    "Why don''t we just wait for the Crown Prince to heal? Besides, if we are going to be grouped, it doesn''t matter if he is fully recovered or not." said Angus tantly.


    The Duchess knew what Angus implied. He indirectly says Eric is too weak to affect the test if they are grouped.


    "Fine. I will ry this to Roy. Anyway, you didn''t happen to meet with Eric''s group yesterday night?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Of course not. Aunt, this is not in the Heart Kingdom. Those weaklings should be the ones that greet us." said Angus with contempt before he took back a piece of meat from Anna''s te.

 Chapter 459 Corpse Servant

    Hearing Angus'' words and tone, the Duchess didn''t correct him since this is true. Angus may be obligated to help and respect the Crown Prince inside the Heart Kingdom. But, here is the Nirvas Kingdom. No one could force him to do the same thing.


    Besides, Aunt Extalia also agreed with Angus'' words. As an experiencedbatant, she knows only the strong are respected in this world, not the others around. This is proven as there are no weaklings among the nation''s leaders.


    Every strong person will never bow their head easily to others, especially to the weaker one. After observing Angus for a while, Aunt Extalia also noticed Angus'' pride and behavior as a strong expert.


    These kinds of people will choose death rather than bowing to someone they don''t want to. On the contrary, if they find someone worthy of their respect, they will bow their head willingly, even if it is a thousand times.


    "Ahhh.. Thief!! My Meat!!" said Anna while trying to bite the meat in Angus'' hand.


    Unfortunately, Angus already eats the meat before the little troublemaker manages to bite it.


    "Boohooo¡­ My meat!!"ined Anna with a sad tone.


    "Anna, you already eat too much. You may get a stomachache if you overeat during breakfast." said Angus as he looked at the exhausted chef and waiter not far from them.


    "Ehh¡­ Anna doesn''t want to get a stomachache. Anna hates pain." said Anna while touching her small stomach.


    ''Could she get hurt in the first ce?!'' thought everyone inwardly.


    Ignoring Anna''s ridiculousment, "Then, stop eating. Let''s explore the town." said Angus.


    "Exploring?! Yeyy¡­ Mira,e. Let''s go together!!" said Anna as she dragged her new friend.


    Then, Jayna and Aunt Extalia also end their breakfast and follow them. During this time, the chef and waiter were finally relieved from not feeding Anna''s bottomless stomach anymore.


    On the way, Angus notices a few people observing them from afar. One of them is nobles from their kingdom. He ignores them and continues walking. Unless the Crown Prince is here by himself, no one could force him to do anything.


    Moreover, he also already has a noble title as Baron. Byw, he has more authority than these young nobles that the Crown Prince brings along. As for the other people spying on them, he spected it must be from the Nergal Kingdom or others.


    Since this is not the Heart Kingdom, the other kingdoms could easily send their spies and make them stay here. With the long-distancemunication device, they could easily send messages to others outside the Twilbo Woods.


    It is not an exaggeration if Angus and the others could meet assassins here. However, he is not worried since they are fully prepared for them. They didn''t bring Ilgor or other Royal Guard since they needed rest from yesterday''s journey.


    Keeping their vignce inside the thick forest and fighting cunning beasts/monsters really exhausted them. Even the strong orc copsed as soon as he met with the bed.


    Fortunately, the orc is forgotten by the little troublemaker as she is upied with her new friend. Otherwise, Ilgor will be forced to stay all night ying with her.


    Despite still being early in the morning, Craghost Town is already crowded. Simr to Porros, they use the core as currency in this town. Because the city is habited by many kinds of races all over the Firuman, they could find many unusual things.


    Few of them are unique weapons, materials, or even potions that could only be found outside this region. They also find the price is many times higher than the average market price.


    Even a piece of bread will cost them 1 grade one core. While outside, they could get at least one week''s worth of food with 1 grade one core. After asking around, they find it is because of Twilbo Wood''s current condition.


    With the thick mist, Craghost Town ispletely cut off from the outside world. It is hard for the merchantsing into this town. As a result, theirmon goods be more valuable. However, this only affects the outsider, not the city guards and examiner.


    All the important town personnele from the Nirvas Kingdom. Even without those merchants, they could still sustain themself with their kingdom''s supplies.


    In the first ce, Nirvas were only responsible for a few towns'' management and security. Other than that, people need to take care of themself. They will not help or interfere with other people''s problems.


    Despite the high price, Angus still bought many things. Most of them are because of Anna''s request, as she finds most of them attractive. She finds those things funny and likes to y with them.


    Although it is a waste of money, Angus doesn''t mind since he has too much money. Rather than keep all his money in his pocket, he prefers to spend it to make Anna happy.


    "Angus.. Angus¡­ Look, it is a weird mask." called Anna as she pointed at another weird essory at the nearby merchant stall.


    "Err¡­ Little girl, this is not a weird mask. This is¡­" said the leopard beast-kin merchant while trying to calm down from Anna''s casual remark.


    Before the merchant finishes his sentence, Anna takes the mask and suddenly throws it away. By coincidence, the mask flew towards the approaching bald person.


    The bald person was surprised at the sudden attack and deflected the mask with his hand. Instantly, the mask broke and hurt the bald person''s hand.


    "Ahh.. My mask!! Stupid Baldy, you are not supposed to break it." said Anna, pointing to the baldy.


    "Hehh¡­ Brat, you are the one that throws it first." said Bald guy.<sub> </sub>


    Suddenly, the bald guy deflects Aunt Extalia''s punch casually and makes a distance from them.


    "How dare you show your face here, Orpus!!" yelled Aunt Extalia.


    "Heh.. I didn''t expect the helper of Crown Prince Eric to be the Crimson sh." said the Mad Monk Orpus.


    Before the monk wanted to retaliate, he suddenly stumbled his way and hit the ground *Bam*.


    "Pfft¡­ Hahahha."ughed Anna loudly while rolling on the ground.


    "What the¡­ *Bam*" said Orpus before slipping to the ground again.


    "Err.. What is happening?" asked Aunt Extalia as she noticed the Mad Monk''s falls are unnatural.


    "This¡­ It is because he broke that mask. The mask he broke before is one of the rare cursed masks I sold. A Person that touched, used, or even broke it will get cursed. I guess he was lucky to only get a slip curse since the curse is random." said the leopard merchant.


    Hearing the merchant''s exnation, "Brat, how dare you do this to me?!" yelled the mad monk to Anna before slipping to the ground again.


    "Hahahaha¡­"ughed Anna loudly, looking at the bald monk''s angry face.


    "You!!" said the Orpus as he enveloped his body with mana to counter the strange curse.


    Just before he wants tounch at Anna, he sees a sh of red and moves his way *BOM* Two swords hit his previous position. One of them is Aunt Extalia''s artifact, Anduril. The other one is a sword wrapped in Jayna''s fire.


    "Heh.. This is bing more interesting." said the mad monk crazily as he prepared to fight back.


    Just as the fight began more serious, "If I were you, I would stop this useless fight." said a silver-haired old man who suddenly appeared behind Orpus.


    As soon as he hears an unknown voiceing from his back, Mad Monk Orpus immediately distances himself in a cold sweat.


    ''How did he sneak up on my back?!'' thought Orpus while having a dreadful sensation from the silver-haired old man.


    As soon as the old man nces at Orpus, he feels he is going to die and immediately escapes without looking back. Angus and the others also notice the appearance of the mysterious old man and remain vignt.


    ''This strength¡­ Seventh-gradebatant.'' thought Angus and the others.


    Suddenly, the unknown old man disappears and kneels in front of Mira.


    "Darren,te." said Mira without changing any expression.


    "I am sorry, mydy. This humble servant is still incapable of following thedy''s speed." said the old man respectfully like a servant.


    Seeing such a powerful person respectfully bow to Mira, everyone begins to look at Mira in surprise.


    They already know Mira is not an ordinary person since she could be Anna''s friend. However, they never thought she was so powerful to have a seventh-gradebatant as a servant.


    "Ehh.. Mira, did you know this silver corpse?" asked Anna casually.


    ''Silver corpse?!'' thought Angus and the others with cold sweat.


    "Servant." replied Mira shortly.


    "Ehh¡­ the corpse is your servant?! Wooaahh¡­ I also want a servant. But, I don''t want a corpse to be my servant." said Anna as she kept saying the silver-haired old man was a corpse.


    "Hohoho¡­ It''s been a long time since someone called this one a corpse, much like a silver corpse. May I know who this pretty youngdy''s name is?" asked Darren respectfully without getting offended at Anna''s remark.


    "Anna is Anna. Mira''s friend. This is Angus, Big Sis Jayna, and Meany Old Brute." said Anna while introducing everyone.


    Aunt Extalia grumped in a low voice, hearing her nickname but not interrupting her.


    "Mydy''s friend?!" eximed Darren in surprise before looking at Mira for a second.

 Chapter 460 Seventh Grade Vampire

    After looking at the expressionless Mira for a second, Darren suddenly looks gentler and gives everyone a warm smile like a neighborhood grandpa.


    "Ahh¡­ Pardon me, this old bone is called Darren Redknight, one of mydy'' faithful servants." said Darren respectfully.


    "Faithful servant?!" muttered everyone.


    "Hohoho¡­ Why don''t we talk at the other ce since it is getting crowded?" suggested Darren.


    Angus and the others also notice the people nearby looking at them. Then, they decide to move to a nearby restaurant to talk further after paying the broken mask to the leopard beast-kin merchant, who looks like a frightened cat from Darren''s aura.


    The Beast race has a sharper instinct, especially towards danger. Currently, the leopard merchant only wants to get away from Darren.


    Then, Angus and the others decide to go towards a nearby restaurant. Seeing it is a restaurant, Anna immediately orders a lot of food that looks interesting from the menu excitedly.


    "Mira, look!! Doesn''t this look delicious?" asked Anna to her new friend.


    "Mmm." replied Mira while nodding.


    The old man Darren looks at his master with the same harmless smile, but Angus and Duchess Amberze notice that he is intrigued by the two girls'' interaction.


    "So, Master Darren, can I know where youe from?" asked the Duchess in a straightforward manner.


    "Ahh.. Please just call me Uncle Darren or Granpa Darren. I am too old for such a master title. As for your question¡­ [Stealth Cast] [4th Circle - Soundproof] We actually didn''t belong anywhere." replied Darren as he cast barrier istion spells chantlessly and stealthy.


    This kind of spell-casting skill surprises Angus. As a Magician, he knows it is almost impossible to hide the shining magic circle while doing chantless simultaneously. Unless the person uses a particr rare skill or artifact, it is impossible to do it.


    However, Darren could do this kind of thing effortlessly. Moreover, Angus also detects the spell he cast as Soundproof, which belongs to the four-circle spell for anti-eavesdrop. The spell may look simple, but it is veryplicated.


    Unless someone has an enhanced mind with [Analyze] like Angus, it is almost impossible to cast it chantlessly.


    While Angus is intrigued at the old man''s skill, "You didn''t belong anywhere?" asked the Duchess.


    "Well, we may im we don''t belong anywhere. But, technically, we are affiliated with the Eternal Kingdom." said Darren casually.


    "Eternal Kingdom?! Are you the new Vampire King?" asked the Duchess with cold sweat as she knows a few rumors about Vampire.


    "Vampire King?! Oh.. It must be the title of d''s subordinate. It''s a pity he looked at mydy inappropriately." said Darren with a sighing tone.


    ''d''s subordinate?! Does it mean there is something above Pureblood rank?! Also, if the seventh grade Alfred is only subordinate, it means this person and that d must be at least seventh grade or stronger.'' thought the Duchess.


    ''Wait¡­ did he say, looking appropriately at Mira?! Did he mean this girl could easily kill someone with a seventh-gradebatant like Alfred the Vampire King?! Or does she get help to remove him? Whatever it is, she is dangerous.'' as the Duchess realizes the true danger of Mira.


    Seeing the Duchess''s pale expression, Darren gives a smile warmly. He knows that his master is a taciturn person that didn''t like to speak too much. Therefore, he knows this group is unaware of her master''s true power.


    "Hmm¡­ The Eternal Kingdom. So, does it mean you and Mira are also from the Vampire race?" asked Angus curiously.


    "I am a vampire. However, mydy is not. She is¡­ you can say something different and more powerful." replied Darren.


    "Like a primordial beast?" asked Angus again.


    "You¡­" replied Darren before ncing carefully at Angus and the others.


    During this time, Jayna closes her eyes and opens her eyes. Her blue eyes change into sharp, fiery bird eyes that seem to be able to burn the world.


    Seeing Jayna''s Fire Phoenix eyes, "This.. Interesting. No wonder mydy decided to stay with your group. Pardon me, but may I know where youe from?" asked Darren with humbleness as he also could notice the primordial beast power in Jayna.


    Furthermore, he also noticed a few strong ancient powers inside Angus and Jayna. If one of these ancient powers was used to its potential, he could be reduced to ash before he could retaliate.


    As a Vampire Ancestor and seventh-gradebatant, he may be stronger than them, but he will lose in the future when they grow. Moreover, he also never heard of a monster-minded person who is this docile or even able to be friends with his master.


    He knows his master didn''t have any fondness for barbaric people like monster-minded people. Yet, she keeps letting the little troublemaker touch and get close to her withoutining. Darren even thought his master enjoyed Anna''s bold attitude.


    "Ahh.. Pardon my bluntness. We have been on guard since meeting one of our most wanted criminals. We are from the Heart Kingdom nearby. My name is Extalia Amberze, Duchess of Heart Kingdom."<sub> </sub>


    "This boy here is Angus Victory, Baron of the Heart Kingdom and one of Duke''s sons. This is my niece, Jayna Heart, the 4th Princess of the Heart Kingdom. Last is this.. girl. She is Anna." said Duchess Amberze while introducing everyone.


    "hemr! dif smfeg fll Hanna? (Here!! Did someone call Anna?)" replied Anna with a mouth full of food.


    "Anna, that''s rude. Empty your mouth first before talking." said Jayna while wiping Anna''s cheek from food sauce like a good mother.


    Seeing this, Darren gives a genuinely warm smile.


    "I see¡­ It is an honor to meet with the high noble of the Heart Kingdom. Firstly, I thank you for taking care of my master during my absence." replied Darren.


    "Ahh¡­ It''s not a problem at all. Mi.. I mean.. Master Mira is a good person." said the Duchess.


    "We actually departed together from the Eternal City. Unfortunately, my full speed still does not match master''s speed." said Darren humbly.


    "Darren, too slow." said Mira shortly.


    "Hahaha.."ughed Darren.


    Still, no one''sughing at this matter. Angus, Jayna, and Aunt Extalia know how far this area is from Eternal city. Even with the Duchess full speed, it will take at least a month or more to reach the kingdom. Yet, Mira can get here a day faster than Darren.


    This show Mira is many times faster than Darren. As for Darren''s speed, they already see how fast he arrives behind Orpus''s back. With this speed, only people like Duchess Amberze can react adequately.


    Otherwise, they will die without knowing what hit them. Furthermore, Darren is a vampire. It means he also has all the nasty and life-surviving abilities. This makes Darren more dangerous than an ordinary fast seventh-gradebatant.


    Then, Angus and the others continue their talking while eating. To be exact, they are looking at Anna. The little glutton keeps grabbing every food that arrives at the table. Furthermore, she only left a few little pieces to Mira, which frustrated the Duchess.


    She knows Mira and Darren are dangerous people. Yet, Anna keeps doing rude things to Mira. She even only leaves little pieces that look like leftovers rather than food to Mira.


    If it is ordinary people, they will find Anna''s behavior very rude. Fortunately, Mira didn''t mind and kept eating silently while nodding at Anna''s weird story.


    After emptying the restaurant''s whole food stock, they return to their hotel. Fortunately, Darren decides to pay for the food first before Angus. Otherwise, Angus''s entire pocket money will be empty.


    Although he could always hunt for monster/beast cores outside the town, it is quite a hassle to replenish his current core. As an almost immortal race, Darren has countless cores inside his storage tools.


    Entering the hotel, Angus and the others find a few young nobles with the Crown Prince waiting for them.


    "Heh.. So, this is the person they sent to help us pass the test?" said one of the nobles.


    "Tsk.. They are just a bunch of hairless kids with no real experience."mented other nobles.


    "Stop!! Everyone, please. We are going to work together. Let''s not fight each other." said Crown Prince Eric trying to appease the others.


    Before the Duchess could rebuke the others, "Duchess Amberze, did you know these people?"


    "This.. They are the young nobles and the crown prince from our kingdom." said the Duchess.


    "I see¡­ I thought the Heart Kingdom was a good ce as you could produce people like young Baron Angus and Princess Jayna at such a young age. Truthfully, I have never seen someone as talented as these two people in my entire long life."


    "However, it seems not everyone is good fruit. I suggest you educate your crown prince and young one carefully. They may die because of their ignorance. " said Darren coldly.


    "What did you¡­ *BOOOM*" said one of the young nobles.


    Before the young noble could say further, a sh of red light appeared in front of him and he was hit before flying far away, embedded in the cracked wall.


    "Say one more word. I will personally execute all of you here." said the Duchess Amberze coldly while taking out her greatsword.


    "Hoo¡­ that''s quite a fast move."mented Darren casually.


    "A-Aunt¡­ Please calm¡­" said Crown Prince Eric as he tried to calm the frenzy Duchess.

 Chapter 461 Unwritten Law

    "A-Aunt¡­ Please calm¡­" said Crown Prince Eric as he tried to calm the frenzy Duchess.


    "Seriously, Eric?! I am truly disappointed in you. Roy, apprehend all of them and make them stay at the hotel until I let them." said Duchess Amberze.


    "As you wish, Duchess Amberze." replied Roy as he signed the other royal guards.


    "Noo¡­ You can''t do this. He is the Crown Prince." said one of the young nobles.


    "And I am a Duchess and the leader of this delegation group appointed by King Leon. If you have any problem, talk to His Majesty himself. That''s if you dare to talk in front of him." said the Duchess coldly before waving her hand to signal Roy.


    Roy and the royal guards immediately escort young nobles and the crown prince to their room without wasting time.


    After the Crown Prince''s party went away, "I apologize for this matter. We the Heart Kingdom will definitely give youpensation, " said the Duchess, bowing her head.


    "Hohoho¡­ This is only a small matter. I also didn''t want those ignorants to insult my master and get killed for no reason." said Darren while giving a harmless smile.


    "Ahh¡­ Yeah, I really apologize¡­" said Duchess Amberze.


    Before she finished her sentence, "Huaamm¡­ Anna''s sleepy. Mira.. Mira.. Let''s sleep together." said Anna while utterly oblivious to the current situation.


    ''This brat!!'' cursed Duchess Amberze.


    However, the little troublemaker ignores the Duchess and repeatedly asks Mira to sleep together. To everyone''s surprise, Mira actually nodded in agreement with Anna.


    Although they didn''t sleep the whole night, all of them were strong people who could stay awake for a few days without a problem. The reason Anna likes to sleep is that she is not interested in anything other than fighting, eating, and doing naughty things.


    All the talk they have done before makes her almost fall asleep a few times. It is already a miracle that she could stay awake on the way here. Then, Jayna decides to send Anna and Mira to her room. To avoid any ident, the little troublemaker couldn''t be left to sleep alone.


    They don''t know what kind of trouble she will do if she sleeps alone. At first, they are afraid she will make some defensive moves while sleeping with Mira. However, after hearing how strong Mira is, they know even if something happens, Mira can defend herself.


    During this moment, Darren also decides to follow his master. However, he received a momentary nce from Mira and stopped on his track.


    "Darren, rude." muttered Mira in a low voice while being dragged by Anna.


    Despite the low voice, everyone could hear Mira''s words. Darren immediately bowed his head to apologize to his master.


    "I apologize for my rudeness, Master. I hope Master has plenty of rest." said Darren while bowing.


    After the girls are gone, "Alright, Young Baron Angus and Duchess Amberze, I will excuse myself first. Master is quite moody after she wakes up. I need to prepare something first." said Darren before disappearing.


    "Huft¡­" as the Duchess released a long sigh.


    Fortunately, she reacted fast and handled the Crown Prince and the other young nobles. Otherwise, they will offend the current powerful Eternal Kingdom. From their previous talk, the Duchess knows the Eternal kingdom has at least three seventh-grade powerhouses.


    This is not a force they could offend just because stupid blunder of young nobles. Moreover, it is unwrittenw for everyone to never disrespect or provoke seventh-gradebatants without good reason.


    Once they do, their kingdom will immediately abandon them even if they are royalty or one of the most influential people in the kingdom. There have been many incidents simr to in the past because of someone''s silly blunder.


    This shows that seventh-grade people are not something they could casually talk about or offend. As the pinnacle power of this world, they also have some sort of privilege from reaching this level.


    This unwrittenw is also taught to every noble in the Heart Kingdom, especially the princes. King Leon always mentions never to provoke unknown people for no reason as they could be hidden or wandering experts.<sub> </sub>


    The World Alliance may consist of seventh-grade leaders. But, there are also some seventh-grade people from ancient times that didn''t create their territory. These experts often wander around the world or live in secluded ces.


    Compared to other national leaders, these kinds of seventh-grade people are more dangerous because they don''t have anything to lose. They could turn cities and the nation''s territory into a wastnd without confronting the nation''s leader frontally.


    In the worst case, they could destroy the whole kingdom before leaving only their strongestbatant. By that time, it will take a long time just to rebuild their kingdom again. Moreover, they could still get attacked by the provoked seventh-gradebatant anytime.


    Even if they could prevent this tragedy, it would cost the kingdom too many resources. In the end, every kingdom agreed not to provoke seventh-grade people for a stupid reason.


    Then, the Duchess also went toward Crown Prince Eric and exined his blunder. She still at least needs to exin the reason she is hurting one of the high nobles. Although she didn''t like unnecessary talk, she is still an experienced Duchess with a lot of experience.


    She has already handled many situations more severe than this one in the past. As for Angus, he decides to rest in his room while keeping in contact with Jayna. From the start, hepletely ignored the Crown Prince and his goons.


    He is more interested in Mira. Unlike Darren, who has seventh-grade strength, Angus couldn''t feel the little girl''s power at all besides feeling she is strong and simr to Fire Phoenix. Even after observing her with [Analyze] for a whole day, he still didn''t find anything about her.


    This causes him to be interested in her. He feels Mira is at the level of above seventh-grade people.


    ''She is probably at the level of eighth grade, which has never been achieved before.'' thought Angus inwardly while sharing his sense with Jayna.


    Seeing Mira sleeping with Anna like a good girl, Angus feels like the girl is an enigma simr to Anna and decides to leave her sleeping.


    After the two little girls sleep while cuddling each other like good siblings, Jayna goes outside the room as she agrees with Angus to leave them alone for now. As soon as Jaynaes outside, Mira opens her eyes and looks at the sleeping Anna hugging her like a ko.


    Suddenly, Mira smiles happily while patting Anna''s small head lovingly. Feeling the warm touch on her head, Anna is purring and talking in gibberish words. No one knows what Mira is currently thinking as she is back to sleep, closing her deep-green eyes.


    After letting the two little girls sleep, Angus and Jayna decide to slip out of the inn and observe the Nirvas ridiculous entrance test. The test will be open in the middle of the day. They thought of gathering more information about the test by themself.


    They find many people gathering in front of a huge rocky mountain. The mountain is covered with a thick mist that prevents detection skills/spells. In front of everyone, they could find a path to lead inside the misty mountain.


    A few people are also in front of the path wearing tribal clothes. The people have a reddish brown skin color simr to the Berston race of Sur vige. However, they look more muscr than the Berston race.


    After a while, some tribal clothed people appear from the misty path led by an old skinny man. Seeing the iing group, everyone was silent and didn''t dare to make a casual movement.


    "Alright, let''s begin today''s test." said one of the tribal-clothed people nearby the old man.


    "As usual, please go to the registration in an orderly manner beforeing to us for the test." said the tribal-clothed people.


    Then, people go towards the nearby building that handles the registration. After a moment, Angus finds a few people holding a parchment going toward the tribal-clothed people who oversee everyone.


    After giving their parchment, theye to the rocky mountain and hit the rocky hill using powerful skills/spells. Despite receiving an attack continuously, the rocky mountain still stood unscathed.


    The tribal clothed people who Angus spected as the examiner will give a verdict towards everyone who just hit the rocky mountain. After observing further, Angus finds that not everyone gets a passing remark from the examiner.


    He spectes they need to reach a specific attack power before getting a passing remark. Observing the situation further, Angus and Jayna find this power test is mandatory before people can do the five test entrances.


    They also find the five tests are very random and ridiculous. The older skinny person only said a random word to each examinee before the other examiner nearby gave the test based on the given word.


    The test and words arepletely random. Sometimes the older skinny man said something like cloud, a beast name, monster name, money, food name, and many others.


    Unfortunately, they could only hear the elderly words and not the real test content as they have some istion barrier to prevent others from listening.

 Chapter 462 Prodigy Of Nergal

    Despite not knowing anything about the test content, Angus and Jayna could still understand the ridiculousness of the test. Most participants always dered to give up today''s exam before leaving.


    Although they failed and gave up the exam, it didn''t mean they needed to do five tests from the start. Some of the tests required more than one day to finish. Therefore, they create an expiration time for people who pass the test and record their current test number.


    After someone fails the test, they are obligated to pass another test in a month before they must do it from the start again. In other words, people could give up the test when the test content is too difficult and try again tomorrow as long as it doesn''t pass one month.


    After a while, Angus also finds the Mad Monk Orpus and some people. Despite having a near-death experience with Darren, he still has his usual crazy attitude while drinking alcoholic drinks.


    "Hoo.. I never expected that our criminal would join forces with Nergal. No wonder that Mad Monk dared to approach us casually." said Angus as he recognized a few people in the Mad Monk party.


    As a high noble, Angus immediately recognized two famous people from the Nergal Kingdom. The first one is the Nergal''s Crown Prince, A Nergal. The second one is one of the Nergal''s princesses, Brigida Nergal, also known as the Prodigy of Nergal.


    Angus hears a lot about these two people, especially Brigida Nergal. Although Crown Prince A has more fame for being intelligent, decisive, and ruthless, he is more interested in Princess Brigida.


    He hears that Princess Brigida is hailed as the most talentedbatant in Nergal''s history. Such a person definitely interested Angus as a fighter.


    Just by seeing the reaction of the current Brigida, he is already satisfied. Currently, Brigida looks calm without any expression, but her bodynguage and stance show she is on high alert.


    Moreover, this only happens after Angus and Jayna observe them for a while despite already being spied on by the other kingdom''s spies for a long time. They know Princess Brigida must feel being watched by a strong person.


    This kind of alertness instinct could only be achieved by umting a lot of battle experience andbat talent. Unfortunately, she will never find Angus and Jayna''s presence as they are entirely hidden by Angus''s artifact cloak ability [Shroud of Invisibility].


    After one full year of hard work, Angus can finally unlock all the seals andpletely tame boots and cloak artifacts from the battlefield arena inside the Endless Dimension. With his ridiculous mana regeneration, he can open their seal in no time effortlessly.


    On the other hand, he needs some effort to tame both artifacts, especially the boots artifact. Although the boots only had three seals, the sentient spirit inside it was very stubborn.


    If Angus didn''t be careful, the boots could escape using its ability before he could react. Fortunately, Angus manages to tame them by overpowering them using his mana.


    During this time, he is d his mana core is customized to produce purer and denser mana than the ordinary one. Otherwise, he needs more time to tame these two artifacts. Just as Angus observes the Nergal''s princess more, he suddenly gets pinched in the waist by Jayna.


    "Ouch!!" eximed Angus.


    "Try to look at her more." said Jayna coldly.


    "Ehh¡­ Jayna, you know I am just a little bit interested in her as a fighter. There is no need to get jealous." said Angus.


    "Yeah, I know. Well, it seems finally I got myself the love rival that I always wanted." said Jayna while ring at Princess Brigida.


    Although Jayna only res casually at Princess Brigida, Angus knows she wants to burn the Nergal Princess to ash. He even sees an invisible Fire Phoenix silhouette behind Jayna, ready to burn their prey.


    While trying to calm his lover, Angus notices it is now Princess Brigida''s turn to do the power test. She took out her spear halberd weapon and hit the rocky hill with a casual swing *Bang*. Despite the blunt action, the examiner nodded his head and dered she passed.


    At the same time, Angus and Jayna have their reaction looking at Princess Brigida''s casual attack. Both of them know it is not just a simple attack from [Analysize]. With Angus'' vast martial arts and battle experience, he knows there''s a profound skill in that casual attack.


    Although Jayna didn''t have much actual battle experience, she still has Fire Phoenix memories inside her head. She may need more time to digest Princess Brigida''s skill, but she knows it is not just a simple swing.


    "That''s quite an interesting move she got there." said Angus with a smile.


    "Angus, did you manage to understand itpletely?" asked Jayna.


    "Yup. It may look profound, but it is just a basic move. So, nothing hard to understand." said Angus casually.


    Jayna red at Angus for a moment, "I am not sleeping with you tonight." said Jayna coldly.


    "Ehh¡­ Why?" asked Angus confusedly.<sub> </sub>


    "Think for yourself!!" said Jayna while pouting.


    ''Err¡­ Is this why they say women are hard to understand?!'' as Angus didn''t know what made Jayna angry even with their bond.


    Angus didn''t know that even with Fire Phoenix''s memories, Jayna could hardly analyze Brigida''s move. Yet, Angus ispletely able to see through her movement, even able to predict a few of her fighting stances and patterns.


    [Analysize] work better if they have more relevant knowledge. Therefore, Angus indirectly said he has more knowledge in martial arts than Fire Phoenix''s thousands of years of memories.


    Although some of the important Fire Phoenix''s memories are sealed and blurred, it is still tremendous knowledge. This reminds Jayna about Angus'' ridiculous talent when ites to skill and closebat.


    "Group." said the elder examiner towards the Nergal group.


    Hearing this, A and Mad Monk Orpus immediately winced a little while releasing a long sigh before going towards the istion area to know their real test content.


    While Angus contemtes such a reaction from the Nergal group, the elder examiner suddenly opens one of his eyes.


    "Two Birds." said the elder examiner despite no group or people in front of him.


    Suddenly, all the strongbatants nearby could feel something approaching their ce at incredible speed.


    One of the examiners released a long sigh, "Tch.. What troublesome!!" said the examiner before jumping high into the air.


    *BAMM* arge shockwave suddenly appears in the air and releases a massive gust of wind towards the surrounding. The shockwave is so massive that it even throws some people away.


    "What the hell are you doing, Irun?!!" rebuked the examiner towards a person with two enormous wings on his back.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Long time no see, Olvit." replied he winged the man in front of him.


    "Don''tugh!! Just what the hell do you think you are doing?!!" rebuked the examiner Olvit.


    "Hahahaha¡­ *Bang* Ouch!!" said Irun, the winged man before someone hit his head.


    "Stupid, brat!! Didn''t I say not to cause unnecessary trouble!!" said another winged man that suddenly appeared behind Irun.


    Without waiting for Irun to respond, the muscr middle-aged winged man drags Irun while pulling his ear to the ground.


    "I am sorry, Master Kelraz. As usual, this stupid brat is too hot-headed." said the middle-aged winged man while bowing to the elder examiner.


    "Don''t worry about it, Urblim. We used to like that. Hahahaha¡­"ughed the older examiner, who suddenly looked more lively.


    This scene surprised everyone as they knew the elder examiner always looked like a senile old man who could stop breathing at any time. At the same time, many people are also interested in the two-winged people.


    Not many races with the innate ability to fly and wing still exist today. Even those bird subraces from the beast race branch are also extinct. This is because one of the strongest monsters in Firuman, Sin Crow, also hailed as the ruler of the sky.


    The Monster Overlord is the true ruler of Firuman''s sky and never shares any of its territories with other species besides its subordinate. It also has a deep grudge against all the flying and winged races. Therefore, it hunts any flight and winged race to the point of extinction.


    Unlike other Monster Overlords withnd or sea territory, Sin Crow decides to stay in the air, orbiting the whole Firuman.


    Sin Crow is a colossal poisonous crow monster that carries toxic mist, gas, gue, or virus toward the surrounding area. Just by its single wing''s p, it could kill any living being within a few kilometers away in a few seconds.


    Its toxin is even more dangerous and deadlier than Palrgos''s curse as it carries potent miasma. Therefore, it is rare to see any winged race these days. Because of their rareness, they are also hunted by ve traders and other greedy people.


    In thest few hundred years, only one winged race has managed to survive and keep its own civilization. They are called Fullross, the fastest race in the world.

 Chapter 463 Morphing Ability

    "No wonder everyone hunted down the Fullross race. Just looking at their beautiful wings makes everyone want to touch and possess them." said Angus after observing the Fullross'' wing.


    Hearing this, Jayna looks coldly at Angus.


    "Angus, you are sleeping alone for the next few days." said Jayna while pouting.


    "Ehh¡­ W-Why?!" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Hmph.. They are just stupid ppy birds." replied Jayna without further exnation.


    Angus didn''t know that Phoenix was actually king of birds. As their king, Phoenix is far superior to any bird-rted race. Comparing them is likeparing a snake with a legendary dragon. Seeing Angus'' admire the Fullross'' wings make the moody Jayna angrier than before.


    Angus didn''t know what he had done wrong but decided to appease his girlfriend. He is already used to sleeping together with Jayna. It will be hard for him to sleep alone without Jayna''s warmth beside him. He is too addicted to the girl''s soothing warmth.


    After exchanging greetings with the examiner, the two Fullross get in line for the test registration. This makes Angus sure that everyone needs to do the five tests before being able to enter the Nirvas.


    He spected there must be something like unique power, contract, or restriction to the entrance. Otherwise, the two Fullross could easily enter the Nirvas Kingdom as they seem to be allied and close with the examiners.


    Angus and Jayna also find the Nergal delegation to give up today''s test and return to their hotel. Ignoring their enemy kingdom, they observe the test for another few hours.


    Fortunately, Angus has ridiculous mana regeneration to maintain [Shroud of Invisibility]''s effect. They didn''t have any problem spying on others without gathering attention. Some strong people like the two-winged Fullross still noticed their spying but couldn''t find their exact location.


    With thebination of [Shroud of Invisibility] and their natural stealth skill, it will be hard for anyone to sense them. Even if people stand before Angus and Jayna, they can hardly detect them.


    Still, Angus and Jayna are quite surprised since many people actually noticed their spying activity. After observing further, most of these people have strength at least fifth grade and few of them reach sixth grade.


    They kept observing for another few hours. During these hours, some people managed toplete the test. Some got lucky as they needed just to hunt monsters/beasts while the others just needed to do some chores or make things.


    As the sun sets, Angus decides they have already seen enough and want to return. Moreover, he also could feel hismunication device vibrating from a long time ago. *Crack* Just as they wanted to return, an old man wearing colorful robes appeared from inside the ground.


    "It seems I am not toote. Kekeke¡­"ughed the old man.


    Seeing the old man''s appearance, Angus and Jayna immediately put up their guard and were ready to retreat. Unlike Darren, they couldn''t sense his full power until he revealed them. They already know the crazed-looking old man in front of them.


    He is none other than the Mad King Baldur, King of the Mocan Kingdom. The crazy king is very temperamental and famous for carelessly using his superb earth skills/spells. He is also renowned for hisziness as king and likes to wander around.


    Before anyone could react, the mad king jumped toward the rocky hill and punched it *BOOOMMM* a strong shockwave reverb towards the surrounding. The shake could even be felt from outside the Twilbo Woods.


    "What the hell are you doing?!" said Kelraz, the elder examiner, who is already standing in front of the Mad King.


    Currently, the elder examiner has already transformed into a two meters tall man full of muscle. Moreover, his right-hand looks unproportioned and biggerpared to his body.


    Still, this unproportioned hand is wholly crushed under the Mad King''s fist while there is some crack on the rocky hill behind the elder examiner''s hand.


    "Well, don''t I need to hit this rocky mountain beforepleting my test?!" asked Baldur while taking back his hand.


    "How many times did I need to tell!? You don''t need to hit it this hard!!" rebuked the elder examiner to the mad king.


    "Tch.. What a boring man. No wonder you don''t have a wife at that age." said Baldur while picking his ears with his pinky.


    "I don''t want to get told that by someone like you!! Tch.. Forget it. I will die of anger if I keep talking to you. So, did youplete the task?!" said Kelraz.


    "Ahh¡­ Sure." said Baldur with a smile before stomping the ground.<sub> </sub>


    *BAM* *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* Suddenly, a huge mammoth-like corpse came from the ground.


    "One elephant with nasty smell and full of maggots arrived. With the extra packing and fast delivery, everything will be 1 million gold coins." chimed Baldur like a delivery man.


    "Tch¡­ I never thought you could hunt it in just a week. Fine, you are passed. Go through the path." said Kelraz ignoring Baldur''s joke before ordering the others to take care of the gigantic corpse.


    Hearing this, Baldur doesn''t jokes with the examiner either and walks towards the path and disappears inside the thick mist.


    As the Mad King disappears, Kelraz''s body starts to shrink. Then, he bes a small, skinny old man once again. Furthermore, his injured right hand is also fully healed.


    "So, this is the morphing ability of Altras. As expected of the God-ying race, they have the ridiculous ability." said Angus.


    Altras is not only famous for their legend as the race capable of killing God. They also have a unique morphing ability. With this ability, they can manipte their flesh and change them as they like.


    Not only could they change their appearance and turn into something, but they could also easily heal any wound. Besides the Vampire, Altras is one of the races hailed as the immortal race. It is said that they could keep regenerating as long as they have a single piece of meat left.


    Some records even said they could beat and kill a God in the past mainly because of this ability. As a researcher fascinated by magical things, Angus couldn''t help but be interested in this ability.


    Moreover, he finds it strange. In the books, Altras is described as having four arms. But, every single examiner only has two hands despite having some Altras'' red-skinned features. After observing for another hour, Angus and Jayna decide to go back.


    Arriving back at the hotel, they are weed by the grumpy Aunt Extalia. Fortunately, Angus managed to distract her with the information of Mad King Baldur and two Fullross along with the Orpus'' treachery.


    "I see¡­ So, the Mad King is inside Nirvas and there will be two Fullrossing. I also never thought Orpus would actually side with Nergal. No wonder he can stay hidden all this time." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Alright, you two go back to your room and no more adventure during the night!!" added Aunt Extalia while stressing thest part of her sentence.


    "Right." said the couple before escaping from their Aunt''s Wrath.


    Unfortunately, Angus still couldn''t appease Jayna to sleep together and return to his room alone. Entering his room, he decides to have a quick shower before resting. While showering, he remembers how the elder Altras manipte his flesh and muscle.


    Then, Angus looked at his own hand before stretching it in front of him. *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* In a few minutes, Angus'' hand is deformed while some of his veins are ruptured along with broken bones.


    "Hah.. Hah.. Damn, it hurt more than I thought." said Angus as his hand began to heal from his natural regeneration.


    Since Angus could also heal any wound and return it to his perfect shape, he decided to manipte his muscle and deform his hand. To his surprise, he feels unbelievable pain from it.


    He recklessly crushed his hand from the inside and damaged his nervous system directly. As a result, he feels more pain than if he broke his hand from external sources. Still, he didn''t give up and decided to try a few things as soon as his handpletely healed.


    In the end, Angus finds it too painful to manipte his blood vessel, not to mention his bone. He also couldn''t just numb his nerves as it needed for him to feel his muscles and control them.


    Moreover, Angus only controls his muscle and not his entire flesh. It is only a cheap imitation of Kelraz''s morphing ability. He couldn''t control his skin, bone, or even blood.


    Angus also tries to control them with the help of mana, but he needs to be concentrated on using it. Any distraction will make him lose control of them. By the time it is the middle of the night, Anguspletely gives up and decides to tryter with more information.


    He notices his current Intelligence is not high enough to manipte his flesh with mana in detail. Moreover, he was also distracted a lot by pain. As he stopped his experiment, *p* *p* *p* Angus heard a p from the corner of his room.


    "I never thought there would be a human able to manipte their flesh this far. Moreover, Young Baron Angus also has ridiculous natural regenerationparable to Vampire." said Darren, who appeared from the dark corner of the room.


    "Ohh¡­ Master Darren, What did I owe you for your night visit?" asked Angus calmly.

 Chapter 464 Interrogation

    "Ohh¡­ Master Darren, What did I owe you for your night visit?" asked Angus calmly.


    "Hoo.. Judging by your reaction, I guess you already noticed me a long time ago." replied Darren.


    Currently, Darren doesn''t have a warm demeanor like during the day. His expression and look are very cold. Angus feels like standing in front of a dangerous predator. Unfortunately, Darren''s intimidation falls shortpared to Anna''s.


    Over the years, the little troublemaker not only subconsciously releases miasma, but she also often releases a terribly dangerous aura. Most of the time, it happens when she''s lost control or falls asleep in the early days.


    As someone with keen perception, Angus definitely notices Anna''s horrible aura and dreadful presence. Soon, Angus is already used to this kind of intimidation. This is also why Angus and Jayna can withstand King Leon''s aura and mana suppression.


    Still, it doesn''t mean their perception is getting dull. On the contrary, their perception is sharper and they can detect any danger with instinct even while sleeping.


    "Well, I have good perception and detection skills. So, what can I help you, Master Darren? I believe someone of your caliber will not visit me without reason, especially in the middle of the night." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ I just want to see and judge you myself with my own eyes. But, I never thought you would be able to notice me." said Darren.


    "Judging me?!" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Yes. As the faithful servant of my master, I need to ensure her safety." said Darren.


    "So, what is going to do with me?! I believe you know that I will never be able to harm Mira with my current strength." said Angus.


    "That''s true. However, it''s been a while since my master had a friend. Furthermore, he is a monster-minded person. Unfortunately, monster-minded people are too unpredictable."


    "I thought she would be like the other monster-minded people,ughing for a moment and massacring everyone the next second. After observing for a while, I noticed Lady Anna is very docile and obedient to you."


    "This truly surprises me as I never see an obedient monster-minded person without a good reason. Judging by your interaction, I guess you have already bonded and have known each other for a long time."


    "Since I couldn''t know the intention of the monster-minded people, I decided to observe you as you can control Lady Anna." exined Darren.


    Hearing this, Angus''s warm smile faded and turned into a cold one.


    "Master Darren, you are lucky to be a powerful seventh-gradebatant and a vampire. If another person told me that I control Anna, I would beat them up until they understand that I never ever control Anna until it is embedded into their numbskull!!" said Angus coldly.


    "Thest thing I want to do for Anna is control and manipte her. What I did is give her more options, freedom, and also teach her some way of life." added Angus.


    "Moreover, I prefer you not to underestimate Anna and think of her as a crazy person. She is the most talented and brilliant person I have ever known."


    "If she is using her brain properly, she may be able to conquer this whole region long ago. Yet, she chose to stay with us. For her, we are irreceable and more important than all things she liked to do. Because of that, we also think Anna is an important person and irreceable." exined Angus.


    "Irreceable?! Hmm¡­ I understand. Then, I apologize for my rude words. I never thought you would think of Lady Anna like that." said Darren.


    "Sure. Just don''t repeat it again." said Angus.


    "It seems I could somewhat guess what kind of person you are. Still, this didn''t exin the way you move, breathe, or even sit right now. Your movement is simr to an expert with more than a hundred years of experience."


    "I don''t believe a young man like you can do things that a hundred years old expert is hardly able to do." said Darren.


    "Hmm¡­ What do you want me to say?! I am just that talented." said Angus.


    "No matter how talented and genius you are, you will never be able to do this kind of thing at 18. The other seventh-gradebatant may notice this, but I had already lived for a long time. I know a true expert just from a nce." rebuked Darren.


    "So, tell me, Young Baron Angus, what is your true identity?!" asked Darren with a stern tone.


    ''Tch¡­ What a sharp old man?! Still, I never knew my way of moving wasparable to an expert with hundred years of experience. It seems I still underestimate my talent.'' thought Angus narcissistically.<sub> </sub>


    While thinking this, Angus smiles and looks less cold than before. Darren couldn''t help but be confused as he looked at Angus'' behavior. Every person interrogated by seventh-gradebatants will never be able to stay calm as the aura suppresses them.


    Yet, Angus ispletely fine as he didn''t feel anything. He is like talking to an old friend rather than being interrogated.


    "Well, I will not lie. I have a few hidden secrets that I cannot share. However, it is a fact about the way I move. I am just that talented. Actually, I am quite surprised that only hundreds of year expert can do this. It seems I am more talented than I thought." said Angus casually.


    "Bullshit!! If you are that talented, you are not just one in billions of people''s talent but the most talented person in history." retorted Darren.


    "Hmmm¡­ Then, I just happen to be that person." replied Angus narcissistically.


    "Urgh¡­ Whatever!! Still, no matter how talented you are, I warned you never to plot or even use My Lady. She is already suffering enough." warned Darren as he muttered hisst sentence in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry. I believe Anna also doesn''t want me to conflict with Mira. It''s been a while since I saw Anna that happy. She even skipped her napping time and night sleep just to keep ying with Mira." said Angus.


    "That''s¡­ Alright, It is gettingte. I will excuse myself, Young Baron Angus. Please have a nice rest." said Darren before disappearing into nothingness.


    "Space magic?! No wonder he could suddenly appear out of nowhere. Well, no matter. Hmm¡­ It seems I really couldn''t sleep tonight." said Angus.


    *BAM* Suddenly, Angus releases a rough mana wave and destroys everything in the room. Fortunately, his istion rune is keeping everyone from hearing the explosion. Then, Angus deactivated his rune and went outside the room.


    Angus knows Darren is leaving a few things to spy on him. He didn''t want to waste time searching and destroying those spying devices. Therefore, he decided to obliterate the whole room.


    After getting out of the room, Angus immediately hides his presence and sneaks into Jayna''s room. Previously, Jayna was sleeping with Anna. Since Anna is sleeping like a baby with Mira, they decide to rent one more room for her.


    Entering the room, Angus rooted to the spot looking at the scene in front of him. He is looking at Jayna''s naked body in a seductive pose to him.


    "What took you so long?!" asked Jayna to wake up from his fantasy.


    "Ahh.. You know I just talked to someone." said Angus as he began to undress and charge at her.


    "Whatever. I really can''t sleep with you. You are mine." said Jayna while embracing Angus like the most precious thing.


    During this moment, her eyes changed into fiery phoenix eyes. Seeing this, Angus knows what happened to Jayna to change this drastically. Once in a while, Jayna will enter something like a heat period.


    This happens as her emotional fire power is getting out of control. To calm her fire, she needs to release something. Angus and Jayna find that cuddling and sexual activity is the most effective way to calm her.


    When Jayna enters this state, she begins to look for Angus and be possessive. She also turns into someone that addicted to sex. Despite this, Angus didn''t mind to calm her down as it was his job. Moreover, he also will not refuse as Jayna is needed for this.


    The next day, Angus and Jayna wake upte with tired faces. With their stamina, they could keep going for a whole day non-stop. However, they already didn''t sleep the night before.


    Combined with a hard journey going through Twilbo Woods and all the events they experience during these two days make, they are mentally exhausted. It is already a good thing they could stay awake now.


    Fortunately, they didn''t need to do anything today as Crown Prince Eric was still not fully healed. Except for apanying Anna, they could just rest for the whole day.


    Just as they want to wake Anna, arge explosion is heard from Anna''s room. *BOOMMM* The explosion is strong enough to destroy the enchanted room and wall near Anna''s.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna worriedly.


    Soon, they arrive at Anna''s room and find a cracked barrier covering Anna and Mira''s bed. Near the bed, Darren is standing with rough breathing.


    "Fortunately, it didn''t explode anymore," said Darren while wiping his sweat.

 Chapter 465 Explosion Wake Up

    "Fortunately, it didn''t explode anymore," said Darren while wiping his sweat.


    While Darren was relieved, Angus and Jayna could see everything surrounding Mira being destroyed. At the same time, Mira is yawning innocently while wiping her eyes. During all thismotion, Anna still sleeps not far from Mira despite their bed being destroyed.


    "What''s going on here?!" asked Aunt Extalia as she suddenly appeared near Angus.


    When the explosion happened, she immediately ran towards this location and found terrible destruction in front of her eyes.


    "I apologize for the suddenmotion. I seem too weak to hold Master''s energy and create some explosion. Don''t worry, I willpensate for everything." said Darren as he looked exhausted.


    "Darren, useless. *Yawn*" said Mira with droopy eyes and yawning.


    "I am sorry, Master. It''s been a while since I contain your wake-up energy." said Darren while bowing his head before giving some water to Mira like a butler.


    Seeing this scene, the others didn''t know how to react but could only wait for them. Based on Mira and Darren''s conversation, it seems this is amon urrence for Darren and Mira.


    Then, Angus and Jayna wake up the sleeping troublemaker, who still doesn''t realize the explosion.


    "Mmm¡­ Mira, don''t eat Angus. Mmmm¡­ You can eat Onyx." said Anna while still sleeping.


    Hearing this, Onyx, who is located on the other side of the room, is surprised and ready to escape for his life anytime. At the same time, everyone notices some scratches on Onyx''s scale. They are amazed to find it since Zokline beast is famous for its hard scale.


    Yet, it got scratched. Furthermore, Onyx is sleeping far away from Mira and Anna, which is something that has never happened before.


    It will never go too far from Anna, even when it changes sleeping ces. However, it currently stays in the room''s furthest location as if he avoids Anna and Mira. Everyone doesn''t know that the two girls have terrible sleeping habits.


    Both Anna and Mira keep moving around while sleeping. As they have ridiculous body strength, Onyx gets flung many times by the two sleeping girls. While Onyx tries to escape the two monstrous girls, Mira suddenly catches Onyx and beats him while she keeps sleeping.


    Fortunately, the ancient beast snake has a strong scale. Otherwise, he will die a hundred times just from the casual beating it receives. In the end, it manages to get away and decides to hide in the furthest corner of the room.


    After waking up Anna with difficulty, Jayna decides to take Anna and Mira a bath together. The little troublemaker is clingy and doesn''t want to separate from her friend. While the girls are taking a bath, the others talk about the situation.


    "So, you are saying every time Master Mira wakes up, she will release tremendous energy and create an explosion in the surroundings? Then, Master Darren decides to contain it but is still unable to iste it fully." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Exactly. Once again, I apologize for the inconvenience." said Darren in a humble tone.


    "Ahh.. Nono¡­ It''s not a problem at all." replied Aunt Extalia in a hurry.


    ''Just waking up able to create this kind of explosion. Moreover, it is only a small part of the energy that leaks out from the barrier. How strong is the energy?!'' thought everyone nearby.


    "Don''t worry about it. We will take care and clean everything." said Aunt Extalia in a hurry before coordinating the others.


    Inside the Duchess'' mind, she is already deciding not to offend Mira and Darren. The silver-haired girl is more dangerous and monstrous than she initially thought. Seeing Aunt Extalia distraught, Angus couldn''t help but smile while holding augh.


    Despite this, Angus is more concerned about Anna. If Mira releases a destructive explosion, Anna is wholly exposed to it as she sleeps near her. However, Anna ispletely fine and unscathed.


    Moreover, Her clothes are also fine. It means Anna somehow managed to cover her body with mana or miasma to protect her from the vtile energy explosion. This is quite a discovery as Angus knows it needs at least good control to cover the whole body without damaging it.


    Anna is terrible at controlling her mana/miasma. This is proved when they are doing their daily practice. Although Anna was able to cover and enhance her body with mana/miasma, she could only do it for a few minutes before losing control.<sub> </sub>


    ''Hmm¡­ Don''t tell me. She can do it subconsciously or it is part of her sleeping defense mechanism.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Fortunately, there are no more huge incidents besides Mira''s wake-up explosion in the morning. Angus and the others decide to stay in the hotel and y around together. Although there is no incident, someone still gets unlucky.


    After having a refreshing bath and breakfast, Angus and the others do their usual daily practice. During this practice, Anna once again bullied Ilgor with Mira. In one of the practices, Anna asks Mira to ''y'' with the poor orc.


    The orc knew he couldn''t win against Mira but was still trying his best. Unfortunately, he couldn''t even touch the small silver-haired girl. He couldn''t even touch a single of Mira''s hair as she dodged Ilgor''s attack leisurely.


    Still, he is d Mira is not retaliating to his attack as he knows the monstrous silver-haired girl can kill him easily. The only reason he decided to ept the spar is to experience the pinnacle power in this world.


    Ilgor had already heard many rumors about Mira from the others. He also knows that she is powerful. He even guesses she is stronger than his father, who is also a seventh-gradebatant. Knowing this, his warrior blood is boiling to experience her strength.


    In the end, he is not only unable to touch Mira but also gets bullied by Anna as a punching bag while changing his name to a weak pervert green bubble. Anna deres that only she can touch her friend while hugging her dear friend Mira.


    While Anna and Mira ''y'' with Ilgor, Angus and Jayna decide to train on their own. At first, the other young nobles tried to provoke them. However, they choose to run away as soon as Aunt Extalia sends a murderous re at them.


    Angus heard that Aunt Extalia gave a ''lecture'' after they almost offended Mira and Darrenst time. He even heard that the Duchess would kill not only anyone who creates trouble but also all their family back in the Heart Kingdom.


    In front of this clear threat, the young nobles decide toply with Duchess Amberze and leave Angus''s group alone. At the same time, they also choose not to follow the Crown Prince to the Nirvas anymore and wait for them inside the Carghost Town.


    If it is not because of the dangerous misty Twilbo forest, they have already returned to the Heart Kingdom andined to their family. However, they didn''t realize no matter how much theyined, thest decision was in King Leon''s hands.


    Although this young noble is part of the high noble, they still fall short of Angus and the others, who are backed up by seventh-gradebatants such as Jade and Darren. Moreover, there is also the unknown monstrous girl Mira and Anna, who have Zokline as a pet.


    With this powerhouse, King Leon will not even think twice about which side he needs to choose. In the end, he also needs to follow the supreme rule of this world. The weak will follow the strong.


    Currently, Angus and Jayna are sparring inside a barrier. The couple is creating an afterimage each time they use their movement skill. After a while, Jayna creates a wing of fire and flies into the air with an exhausted look.


    She also got a lot of bruises on her body and clothes. Furthermore, she ispletely frustrated with Angus. Onnd, she couldn''t match Angus'' speed. If it were not for her sharp perception and Fire Phoenix memories, she would have been beaten out long ago.


    To add more insult, Angus deliberately lets his thoughts connect to her through their bond. It means Jayna could read all Angus'' moves. Still, she couldn''t match his ridiculous speed. After passing the 55 points in Agility, Angus'' speed reached a tremendous level.


    Currently, only experts that specialized in speed like King Leon and Duchess Amberze could react to his speed. If Jayna wasn''t limited by her current body strength, she might also respond to Angus'' moves as Fire Phoenix is speed oriented beast.


    However, Angus is not only fast. He also has superb skills that make his moves constantly change. He even could change his trajectory in the middle of his attack.


    "Huff.. This is ridiculous!! Huff.. You are getting faster again." grumbled Jayna while getting out of breath.


    "Well, if you can perfectly control your body, you will also do the same thing as me." said Angus yfully while looking at Jayna in the air.


    "Liar!!" replied Jayna.


    "Nope." said Angus before disappearing from his spot.


    Angus using [Beast Walk] to the maximum and only leaving after image along with sonic boom. Suddenly, a figure appeared from her side and punched her [Dynamic Punch]. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*

 Chapter 466 Small Flame

    [Dynamic Punch] *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* Jayna feels like getting hit many times simultaneously despite only seeing Angusunch one strike. Just before Jayna gets hit by Angus''s attack, she covers her body with [Unbreakable Shield].


    After experimenting with [Unbreakable Shield], they could change the shield shape and make it into an armor shape to cover their body. Unfortunately, changing the shield shape drastically lowers its sturdiness.


    Still, it is enough to mitigate some damage as [Unbreakable Shield] always acts like a barrier skills/spells. However, Angus'' strength is also not to be underestimated.


    Currently, he has 57 points in strength attribute, which is almost eight times of ordinary human''s strength (A/N. Ordinary humans are around 5-10 points.). Combined with his mana and superb skill, his punch could actually destroy a tank.


    Feeling like getting hit by a train, Jayna immediately falls to the ground. *BOOM* Shended on the ground like a meteorite and created arge crater. Currently, her clothes are ragged, along with various bleeding wounds on her body.


    Despite this, she still showed an indomitable fighting spirit. *Whoosh* [Sacred Fire] Jayna envelops her body with crimson fire that melts everything in the surrounding.


    Holding her burning sword, she swung it towards Angus, who was still in the air [Sword Art - Fiery Wave]. A gigantic wave of fire moving toward Angus at fast speed. Seeing the iing burning wave, Angus smiled a little bit.


    He could feel the heat of the fire even before Jaynaunched it. Angus knows this is no ordinary fire but Phoenix''s [Sacred Fire]. Just being touched by it could burn his whole body to ash.


    He also didn''t know if [Unbreakable Shield] could defend against this kind of fire and didn''t dare to test it casually.


    Suddenly, Angus disappeared from his spot while a burst of fire appeared behind Jayna [me Blink]. Jayna couldn''t react to Angus'' sudden appearance as he touched her neck with his forefinger.


    "Haa¡­ This is ridiculous. Now, I don''t even stand a chance against you just for a few minutes." said Jayna while she put out her sword.


    Angus didn''tment and embraced his lover from behind to help her lean on her exhausted body. He knows Jayna will only feel bad if he tries tofort her with words.


    Although Angus loves her, he never has mercy on her during the sparring. He thought going easy on her during sparring was the same as inhibiting her fighting talent. Still, he rarely goes into a closebat battle with Jayna as he knows he is too strong for her.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t have time to nurture her slowly. They need to make Jayna ready to fight a sixth-gradebatant when she is twenty-one.


    Sixth-gradebatants may not be as ridiculous as seventh grade, but they are still strong, especially the ones with the strength of pseudo seventh grade like their Aunt Extalia.


    The pseudo-seventh-gradebatant has thebat power like the seventh grade but could not breakthrough for various reasons. This kind of person is dangerous and stronger than an ordinary sixth-gradebatant.


    A few years of regr training will not be enough to fight them at Jayna''s current level. Therefore, Angus decides to increase Jayna''s training level. With her naturalbat talent and [Analyze], she will grow faster after each fierce battle.


    Moreover, she is also a Fire Phoenix with unnatural regeneration. Jayna may look to have various wounds now, but she could make them disappear in less than a second. She keeps her injury because she trains to get used to wounded pain and exhausted feeling.


    Unlike Angus, who has ridiculous mana and natural regeneration, Jayna has limited mana and stamina but has various kinds of ridiculous passive skills attributed to Fire Phoenix. He taught her not to rely on her passive skill too much to maximize herbat talent.


    By limiting her instant healing ability, she could learn not to make unnecessary movements and mana. It will also help her move reaction and decision-making in the battle.


    Although Jayna''s movement is already many times better than an ordinarybatant, she still falls short to sixth-gradebatants with at least a dozen years of experience.


    The youngest sixth-grade human in Firuman is Jacob Victory, Angus'' father, who is currently 55 years old. If the youngest sixth grade is almost 60 years old, the others could be more than a hundred years old, especially the ones that reach pseudo-seventh-grade level.


    They didn''t know if the other kingdom would send a pseudo-seventh-gradebatant for Jayna''s World Contract, but they needed to prepare for any possible situation.


    After Jayna healed her wound, Angus brought down the surrounding barrier while letting her lean on his body. As soon as the barrier was gone, they noticed Mira and Darren looking at them intently.


    "Fire Phoenix." muttered Mira in a low voice.


    "Hohoho¡­ I never thought I would see someone with the Phoenix''s ability." said Darren while giving them a cold towel like a butler.<sub> </sub>


    Angus didn''t deny the old vampire''s hospitality and took the towel while wiping Jayna''s sweat.


    "Ohh.. Have you ever met with Phoenix before?!" asked Angus curiously.


    "That''s¡­" replied Darren.


    Before he could speak further, "Darren." called Mira as she suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Seeing his master for a moment, "Young Baron Angus and Lady Jayna, I am sorry. It is not my ce to say those things." apologized Darren while bowing.


    As Angus and Jayna are confused, Mira suddenly approaches the exhausted Jayna and creates a small green me in front of her finger. The fire is flickering like a candle that could extinguish at any moment. However, it didn''t die out despite being in an open space with a lot of wind.


    While this is happening, Jayna is seriously looking at the tiny me without saying anything. Through their bond, Angus knows Jayna is wholly focused and immersed in Mira''s small me while using [Analyze] at full capacity.


    After a few moments, Mira took out her finger and let the small me disappear. While this happens, Jayna is still focused on her mind and the small green me.


    "Learn well." said Mira shortly before returning to Anna, who was ying around with Onyx.


    After the training and resting, they spend their time in the hotel. During the resting time, Angus once again inquired about his abnormal speed and physical strength by Darren. Fortunately, he could easily dodge this question by saying he used the Dwarf''s secret technique.


    This is also the same reason he told the others. Fortunately, everyone epts this reason easily as they also hear Dwarf''s secret technique to enhance their physical strength permanently. Still, there was one person that didn''t believe him.


    To his surprise, Aunt Extalia actually didn''t believe him. She even suddenlyunched a powerful attack on him the first time he told her this reason.


    As Aunt Extalia is not serious, Angus could easily dodge the attack but it also reveals his actual speed, which ording to her, is impossible for a second gate dwarf. After being argued with and pestered by his Aunt, Angus decides to tell her he has a customized core.


    Listening to this, Aunt Extalia immediately hugs Angus and thoroughly checks his body for any hidden injury. She also told him about her ident when creating her core and getting saved by King Leon.


    At that time, Angus didn''t expect his brute Aunt to show this emotion and care. He already knows the gist of her core ident story from Jayna and hopes to use this to avoid further questions.


    But, he didn''t expect for stubborn Aunt to be more caring to him after hearing about his customized core. Fortunately, she never again pestered Angus about his abnormal physical power and speed.


    Darren also epted his reason and didn''t ask further. However, Angus could somehow feel hidden intent in Darren''s eyes. He knows this old vampire didn''t believe his exnation. But Angus also didn''t care about it either.


    Darren only cares about his master''s well-being. As long as Angus doesn''t show any evil intention to Mira, he will leave him be even if Angus somehow has the power to hurt her.


    Soon a day passed by, Angus and the others were finally able to take the entrance test as Crown Prince Eric fully recovered. To their luck, Nergal''s group also refused and failed their fifth test again yesterday. Therefore, they still have time to catch up to them.


    Unfortunately, they also couldn''t make their group too big as it may increase their test difficulty. Therefore, they only let Angus'' initial group with the addition of Mira, Darren, and Crown Prince Eric. There are also the two strongest Royal guards beside Roy following them.


    The rest of the Sur Knights, Royal Guards, and Employees stay with the other young noble in Craghost Town. When the time hits the middle of the day, they depart to the test location and find many people already gathered.


    They also find the Mad Monk Orpus along with the Nergal delegation group, but they choose to ignore them as there are Altras guards in the surrounding area.


    Only stupid people dare to make a ruckus in this ce. They never know how they upset the examiner and make the test'' content harder.


    After waiting a moment while stopping the naughty Anna creates a problem, the elder examiner''s groupes out from the foggy path between the rocky hill.

 Chapter 467 Tense Situation

    Like the other day, everyone began to register themself in an orderly manner withoutmotion. Experiencing people from many different races in queues orderly without fighting somewhat piques Angus'' interest.


    ording to the information he gathered, Altras examiner is not only able to make the entrance test more difficult but also quite strong to retaliate against any strong force in Firuman.


    Moreover, there is some rumor that they must do the entrance test before being able to enter the Nirvas Kingdom. Even the seventh-gradebatant cannot escape from this rule.


    Angus concludes some unique power or powerful being is overseeing the entrance. Because of this powerful being, no one dares to create conflict in this ce.


    At the same time, Jayna thought differently. With the Fire Phoenix''s memories, she spectes that Nirvas is located inside a special dimension like Endless Battlefield.


    From her memories, only this special dimension can restrict powerful beings like seventh-grade people. Otherwise, many seventh-gradebatants could easily enter and exit the Endless Battlefield.


    However, Angus'' theory is still possible. Fire Phoenix may have vast experience, but many important ones are sealed for Jayna''s mind safety.


    Unless she uses rough force to break the seal, she will only know a few trivial things about it. Moreover, Fire Phoenix is also sealed inside the cave for who knows how long. During this time, she is already missing countless developments in magic and civilization.


    Her standard may not be the same as when she is still alive. Before being sealed, Fire Phoenix had never heard of a being called a Soul Keeper. Yet, they can meet a few of these beings with strange soul power that could even defeat her strongest sister easily.


    Blue Phoenix is one of the phoenixes with the only power below Fire Red Phoenix. Although she somehow couldn''t break through seventh grade all this time, she is still able to fight or run against any seventh grade.


    Yet, this mighty phoenix is defeated easily by a being called Soul Keeper, whose strength couldn''t be measured by standard core grade.


    After a long queue, they can finally register themself and go towards the rocky hill to do a mandatory power test. Since their group is quite a lot, they divided their group into as only two people could do the test at the same time.


    The first one that will be going is Aunt Extalia and Crown Prince Eric, who easily pass the test. The Duchess casually punches the rocky hill with her ridiculous strength while Eric uses an intense fourth circle fire-based spell to pass the test.


    When it is Angus and Jayna''s turn, Angus decides to wait for Jayna to finish her test first. Before the test, they were already warned not to create unwanted attention. However, Angus wants to try something different as he remembers Princess Brigida''s casual swing attack before.


    Knowing Angus'' thought of another girl makes Jayna burn with jealousy. At first, she nned to attack the rocky hill with a strong sword skill. However, Angus thought able to influence her emotion and spark her Fire Phoenix.


    *Whoosh* Suddenly, Jayna''s sword is enveloped in burning fire and shes the rocky hill like butter [Sword Art - zing sh]. Seeing the trail of burning fire on the rocky hill, the examiner was surprised as he knew how sturdy and strong this rocky hill was.


    Unless it is someone at the level of a seventh-gradebatant, no one could even put a scratch on it. The examiner feels Jayna''s mana core aura is only third grade. But, his instinct also tells him to stay away from her fire.


    Realizing her blunder, Jayna immediately returns from her jealousy without changing her cold outer face. However, Angus knows Jayna is actually quite panicked inside and keeps asking him for help through their bond.


    Seeing his distressed lover, Angus couldn''t help but release a sigh. He knows Jayna is sometimes unable to perfectly control her emotions despite Angus'' hard training all these years.


    Not only does she have [Possession] skill which makes her mentally unstable, but she also has Fire Phoenix''s emotion fire ability. Any strong emotion could easily make her blind and lose her rational thinking.


    If it is not because of high mastery over [Heart of Perseverance] and [Arctic Heart], she will enter [Possession]bined with Fire Phoenix''s fire ability without a sane mind.


    Seeing everyone attracted to Jayna''s burning shing mark on the rocky hill, Angus decided to make his move. He takes a small pebble from the ground and casually throws it at the rocky hill. *BAM* *Crack* Loud booming and cracking sound heard by everyone.


    Everyone could see a small pebblepletely stuck on the rocky hill while creating a crack in the small area surrounding it. After seeing Angus'' performance, the examiner immediately approached the pebble and took it out.


    "T-This.. This is impossible. It is only an ordinary pebble." dered the examiner.


    "What?!! You are joking, right?" asked the other examiner.


    "Nope. You could examine the pebble by yourself." said the previous examiner while giving the pebble.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems today''s participant is quite interesting." said Kelraz, the elder examiner, while opening one of his closed eyes.


    Seeing the performance of the two couples, the Duchess could only massage her forehead. She had already lost count of how often she had made this habit since they started their journey.


    ''No wonder Jade told me to rx before we departed here. Damn, Leon, you better be ready to give mepensation for this task!!'' grumbled the Duchess inwardly.


    While the Duchess is grumbling, the examiner deres Angus and Jayna pass. After the examiner deres his passing mark, Angus finds Princess Brigida looking intently at him.


    Angus knows about the Princess'' experience and talent. She will definitely notice what Angus has done is not just a casual throw with strong force. There is aplex and profound technique in Angus'' throw.


    Jayna also noticed this banter and immediately embraced her boyfriend''s arm while twisting his waist skin with the same cold face.<sub> </sub>


    "Ouch.." said Angus as he immediately shut his mouth before he sparked Jayna''s anger again.


    Then, it is time for Anna and Mira''s turn. The two small girls have different contrasting expressions. The ck-haired troublemaker has an exciting mischievous smile as she finds a great toy.


    At the same time, the silver-haired girl who wears a ck gothic style dress has a nk expression like a doll. Anna immediately approaches the rocky hill while spinning her arm, ready to give her best punch.


    "Just to make sure you already told her to hold back, right?" asked the Duchess to Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Yup, I told her to hold back her strength." said Angus.


    "Good." said the Duchess.


    "That if she wants. If she doesn''t want to, I told her to follow her heart, " Angus said with an evil smile.


    "You.. what?!" eximed the Duchess.


    During this time, "Mira, this will be a contest. Whoever breaks this is the winner [Anna Punch]." said Anna excitedly, charging at the rocky hill.


    In response to Anna''s challenge, Mira nodded with the same expression. *BOOOMM* *BAAMMM* *Crack* Suddenly, arge shockwave appeared from the two rocky hills.


    Hearing the thunderous sound, the elder examiner Kelraz even stood up from his spot and turned into muscr form.


    "I-It destroyed!!" shouted the examiner while looking at the two rocky mountains.


    Half of the rocky hill on Anna''s side is crumbling while breaking away. In the meantime, the rocky mountain on Mira''s side ispletely gone.


    Even the thick mist behind the rocky mountain is gone. Everyone could see some sort of distortion scene as the thick mist was gone.


    "Too weak."mented Mira with a disappointed tone.


    "It''s okay, Mira. We will try again when we find something stronger than this." said Anna while trying to cheer up her friend.


    She has already forgotten about their previous contest that she dered in thest few minutes.


    "W-Wait¡­ What the hell are you two doing?!" yelled the elder examiner Kelraz.


    Before Kelraz could get near the two kids, Angus and the others suddenly appeared in front of the girls while taking out their weapons.


    Even Aunt Extalia is taking her artifact and is ready to fight Kelraz at any moment. She may not like Anna but also needs to support her after seeing Mira''s performance.


    While Angus and the others appeared in front of the elder, Darren appeared behind him and pointed his sharp nail at the elder''s throat.


    "So much for a race that is famous for their neutrality." said Darren as he revealed his seventh-grade aura and cracked the whole area.


    Moreover, his red-eyes arepletely locked on Kelraz as predators look at their prey. One wrong move, Darren will not hesitate to kill him before he can regenerate.


    "*Glup* S-Seventh Grade Vampire." muttered Kelraz as he noticed the person threatening him.


    As the situation bes tense, "My friends, please hold your hand." heard another voice from behind Darren.


    A muscr red-skinned person with a cloak suddenly appeared behind Darren.


    "And why should I?!" asked Darren without looking back.


    "Does the Eternal Kingdom want a war with us?!" asked the person as he also revealed his seventh-grade power.


    "War?! Hmph¡­ If my master will it, she could easily take over your pitiful kingdom in less than a day." said Darren.


    "Master?! I never knew that a strong seventh grade such as yourself is subordinate to someone else." replied the muscr person.

 Chapter 468 First Test

    "Master?! I never knew that a strong seventh grade such as yourself is subordinate to someone else." replied the muscr person.


    "Hohoho¡­ I am just an old servant serving my master." said Darren, smiling warmly.


    If Darren didn''t keep releasing his menacing aura, he would look like a harmless neighborhood grandpa. Unfortunately, this old vampire not only takes back his aura but also increases further. Feeling Darren''s power, the muscr man couldn''t help but have a cold sweat.


    As the Altras race, the muscr man knows many seventh-gradebatants in Firuman. He knows the silver-haired old man in front of him belongs to one of the most powerful seventh grades he has ever met.


    ''This is¡­ It seems the Eternal Kingdom is not getting weaker but stronger. Also, who is this master that could have such a powerful subordinate?!'' thought the muscr man.


    "May I know who is this master of yours?!" asked the muscr man.


    "Hmm?! I thought you Altras should know already. The Vampire race only serves one and only master." said Darren.


    "That means¡­" said the muscr man as he finally noticed the silver-haired girl with deep green eyes.


    Staring at Mira''s green eyes, the muscr person feels like looking at the boundless horizon. No matter how much he observed the girl, he couldn''t find anything about the girl. It is like something is preventing him from knowing more.


    He feels like looking at the world in the surrounding. No matter how strong and intelligent a person is, they will never be able toprehend the worldpletely.


    "Rude." said Mira shortly.


    *BOOOM* a massive crater appeared at the Darren location. Fortunately, the muscr man reacted fast and was able to dodge him. Still, half of his body is gouged like it is getting hit by a powerful force. Fortunately, his body could easily regenerate from this kind of wound.


    In the meantime, the elder examiner somehow manages to leave the scene after getting forced back by Darren''s aftermath attack.


    "YOU DARE!! HOW DARE YOU LOOKING AT MY MASTER WITH THOSE TREACHEROUS EYES!!" yelled Darren as his body was covered with full armor in red color.


    Without waiting for the muscr man''s reply, Darren again charged at him while the muscr person tried to counterattack. However, he is not as fast as the old vampire. Therefore, he nned to receive the attack andunch his counterattack afterward.


    Still, he underestimates Darren''s attack power. As Darren''s fist close by, he feels a monstrous amount of super dense mana on it. He could even see a few droplets of the liquid form of mana enveloping his hand.


    Before Darren''s red gauntlet hit the muscr man, "Darren, stop." said Mira.


    Like a faithful servant, Darrenpletely stopped his attack before his fist touched the muscr man. The old vampire can alsopletely control his mana and retrieve it without affecting the surrounding area.


    "E-Elder Yawan!!" called the other Altras worriedly as seeing Darren''s punch almost hit the muscr man.


    After taking back his fist, "You better not carelessly look at my master again." said Darren in an angry tone.


    Everyone knows that Darren is still angry from Yawan''s previous observation. As the atmosphere became tense, Mira suddenly appeared near the two seventh grade and looked at Elder Yawan.


    "Test." said Mira.


    Hearing an unexpected word, "Test?!" replied Yawan.


    "Master wants to know the content of our test?" asked Darren with a cold tone.


    "Ahh.. That''s¡­" replied Yawan before stopping his sentence as Darren sent a murderous re at him.


    It is as if Darren is trying to warn him not to create an absurd test or they will fight to the death here. Knowing Darren''s intention, Yawan immediately continued his sentence afterthought for a moment.


    "Red. Yeah, that''s it. Bring me a hundred Red-striped rabbits before a week." said Yawan.


    Mira didn''t reply and only nodded before walking toward Anna, who stayed silent the whole time. Despite staying silent, she is already wearing her Power Arm and covering her little fist with invisible miasma.


    "Mira, are you okay?! Are you hurt?! Did that Flesh Musclehead hurt you?" asked Anna worriedly.


    Mira shook her head and replied shortly, "No."


    "Really?? Anna is truly worried. Just tell me if that Musclehead bothers you again, Anna will definitely beat Musclehead to oblivion." said Anna with confidence.


    "Umm." nodded Mira while getting a hug from her worried friend.


    Everyone could hear the little troublemaker''s words, but everyone heard a coughing sound before they couldment on anything.


    "Ehem¡­ Well, it seems everything is over. Now, let''s hunt the rabbit." said Angus casually to break the atmosphere.<sub> </sub>


    "Hold on!! Did you think we will just let you go after all of this?!" eximed one of the young examiners.


    *BANG* The young examiner gets hit in the head by Kelraz.


    "My apologies. It seems there is something wrong with his head." said Kelraz.


    As someone who bears a full killing intent from Darren, he knows the opposite party is someone they could not mess with. Although Nirvas are strong, they don''t want to create unnecessary conflict and bloodshed.


    Otherwise, they will never be able to maintain their neutrality over other significant forces in Firuman.


    "Then, I will excuse myself first. Kelraz, take care of everything." said Elder Yawan before disappearing.


    ''Hmm.. As I thought, he used some sort of space-rted skills or ability.'' thought Angus after looking at the disappearance of Yawan.


    The seventh-grade Altras may look like he was moving fast, but Angus could feel some space element as he disappeared.


    Moreover, he also noticed a massive space element in the distorted scene that began to be covered with mist in the distance. Angus'' is certain that Altras must have some space-rted skill or artifact.


    ''It seems Jayna''s previous conjecture is right.'' thought Angus.


    Knowing her spection is correct, Jayna releases a small giggle sound while teasing Angus through their bond. It is rare for Angus to mistake something. The Fire Phoenix girl will not let this chance pass to tease him.


    After that, Angus'' group decided to leave as they had already attracted too much attention. During the whole incident, many people and spies also saw them. Some people even specte that the Heart Kingdom cooperates with the Eternal Kingdom.


    In the past, the Eternal Kingdom was famous for being one of the most hated kingdoms in Firuman. The Vampire race is renowned for being super racist and prideful. They also like to ve other races and do many kinds of abomination experiments.


    Since only the Pureblood Vampire is able to conceive a child, they alsopletely look down on women and think of them as tools for sexual relief. It is also the nest for wanted ouws from various nations.


    Therefore, many kingdoms hold a grudge against the Eternal Kingdom. If it were not for the ridiculous undying vampire trait, the Eternal Kingdom would have been destroyed a long time ago.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know that the Eternal Kingdom has already changed under the new leader. As Angus''s group retreat, Nergal''s crown prince has a cold smile after seeing this incident. No one knows what he is thinking.


    "Brother A, is something wrong?! Your face looks weird." asked Princess Brigida beside him.


    ? "Ohh.. Nothing. Let''s go back to the hotel. It seems we may be able to do the test tomorrow." replied the Nergal''s Crown Prince to his sister.


    "Really?! That''s good. I already miss my training equipment from all this journey." said Princess Brigida.


    Seeing the two sibling interactions, ''Damn¡­ How could someone with that kind of talent is so stupid not to notice her cunning sibling.'' thought the Mad Monk Orpus beside him.


    Princess Brigida may be blessed with immense talent inbat. However, she is socially inept and too slow to read people''s intentions. During her stay in the Nergal, other low nobles often used her easily with the pretext of helping the kingdom.


    ''If it is not because of Crown Prince A, she may have been forced to work tirelessly by those nobles until now. It seems all nobles are the same scumbag as usual even in different kingdoms.'' thought Orpus as he recalled the story of the dumb princess.


    In the meantime, Angus and the others are going toward the misty forest out of the town. Toplete the first entrance test, they need to hunt red-striped rabbits. Fortunately, this kind of rabbit is native to Twilbo Woods.


    On the way to the forest, "Aunt, Is this going to be alright?!" asked Crown Prince Eric.


    "About what?!" asked Aunt Extalia back.


    "Everyone sees us join hands with¡­" said Eric before hesitating to continue.


    "Eric, it seems you still have much to learn. Did you think the other kingdoms will attack us just by joining hands with the Eternal Kingdom?!" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Err.. That''s.." said Eric as he didn''t know what to say.


    "Did you know why the Eternal Kingdom, despite being the most hateful kingdom, still exists today?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Isn''t it because of their powerful undying ability?" asked Eric.


    "That''s one reason, but there is another major reason." said Aunt Extalia.


    "The kingdom in Firuman is not as peaceful as you thought. Each day there will be war, fight, and probably small kingdoms will fall."


    "One of the reasons why the Eternal Kingdom still exists is because the other kingdom is not willing to cooperate with each other." exined Aunt Extalia.

 Chapter 469 Eternal Kingdom

    "One of the reasons why the Eternal Kingdom still exists is because the other kingdom is not willing to cooperate with each other." exined Aunt Extalia.


    "Each of them has their own matter to take care of. From resource problems to the prevention of rebellion. Each kingdom has a lot of matter in their hand topletely focus on destroying a strong kingdom like the Eternal kingdom."


    "Now, let me ask you. Why did you think the world alliance needed more than a hundred years to destroy rgos believers? Moreover, why can they even develop to almost killing more than half of the world''s poption?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "This¡­" said Eric as he began to realize something.


    As the Crown Prince, he knows there are a lot of strong and big kingdoms in Firuman. Each of them has at least a seventh-gradebatant as its leader. rgos'' believers may be strong, but theyck a seventh-gradebatant.


    It ismon knowledge that any religious group in Firuman couldn''t produce seventh-gradebatants. In return, they can use their god''s divine power through some sacrifice or ritual.


    Still, they will never stand a chance of getting attacked by a group of seventh-gradebatants, much less all the seventh-grade in Firuman. It is not until rgos bes too much of a threat for them that they are willing to work together.


    Realizing this, Eric knows he still underestimates the true power and conflict in this world. In the Heart Kingdom alone, he knows how busy his father is before Jade''s return.


    With the fall of the noble in power and quality, he even thought they would lose some territory from the surrounding kingdom during the war with Nergal. Because of this, the Crown Prince is busy trying to make his own faction to prove his worth in retrieving the lost territory.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t expect that they didn''t lose any territory but also be feared by other kingdoms. Currently, no one dares to make a move to the Heart Kingdom without a concrete n. Otherwise, they will never know when the Meteor Jade willnd on their kingdom.


    The news of Jade bing a meteor flying in the sky and hitting the five Duke/Duchess of the Nergal Kingdom is already spreading around. One man could easily stand against five strong sixth-gradebatants.


    Although the fight did not continue for a long time and Jade was not getting serious, all the spies at that time could still witness Jade beat three sixth-gradebatants easily. If it is not because of the Krugguar Emperor''s interruption, Jade may have already killed three Duke/Duchess.


    Eric underestimates the true power of a seventh-gradebatant since he decides to take the diplomacy path rather than pursuing true strength.


    He thought his father was getting old and weaker, but he didn''t know seventh graders are practically immortal people. Even if they get a severe injury, they only get weaker but not dead.


    It will be very difficult to make seventh-grade people die without getting any injury. Moreover, King Leon never shares this kind of information with anyone as everything rted to seventh-gradebatants is highly ssified.


    Most people only know the rough power of seventh grade while the detail is concealed. Even Jade also didn''t share any information about this stuff casually. He only knows the true power of seventh grade from Old Man Draught and his servant Warton.


    For Ordinary people, they are just very powerful people that people couldn''t reach. But, for someone who knows their true power, they are akin to God in this world.


    Unlike Eric, Angus has already tasted the true pinnacle in his previous world and knows how the true powerhouse world works. Although he does not stay in that position for long and Firuman is an entirely different ce than Earth, he still knows a little bit about how they work.


    He knows that only the true powerhouse can do what they want. Whether fighting, killing others, getting fame or even having a peaceful life, all of these could be achieved if they have enough true strength.


    While Aunt Extalia exined the other kingdom''s situation and the rumor about the Eternal Kingdom, Darren and Mira didn''tment anything about it. Nor do they try to correct her that the Eternal Kingdom is now changing.


    The eternal Kingdom is just one of the ces Mira created a long time ago on a whim. It didn''t matter if it was destroyed or not. For her, it is just more convenient to have territory on her own and not to get attacked frequently by others in the past.


    The eternal Kingdom is one of the oldest strong kingdoms in Firuman. Because of the Vampire''s ability andbat power, no one dared to attack it carelessly. Therefore, it is a good ce for Mira to slumber without getting disturbed.


    As for Darren, he only cares about Mira. Besides that, he didn''t care if the Eternal kingdom became the most notorious kingdom in the world. As long as others didn''t try to insult his master, he would not care about the kingdom.


    Hearing the Eternal Kingdom, "Mira¡­ Mira¡­ Is that Eternal Kingdom your house?" asked Anna.


    Mira didn''t reply and tilted her head confusedly at Anna''s question.


    "You know the house where you sleep, eat, and poop." said Anna yfully.


    Mira touched her chin like thinking something for a moment before nodding her head.


    Seeing Mira''s agreement, "Hee¡­ Interesting. So, what kind of ce is that?" asked Anna.<sub> </sub>


    "Blood." replied Mira.


    "Blood?!" asked Anna confusedly.


    "Lady Anna, Eternal Kingdom is a kingdom located very far away from here. More than 80% of its poption is a Vampire¡­" exined Darren as he helped his master exin the Eternal Kingdom to the little troublemaker.


    Hearing about the general information of the Eternal Kingdom also makes the others pay attention to Darren''s words.


    After hearing Darren''s exnation, "Hmm¡­ That seems interesting. Can Anna go there?" asked Anna.


    "Mmm." replied Mira shortly while nodding her head.


    "Yeyyy¡­ Anna will have a sleepover at Mira''s house. Yeay¡­ Yeay¡­" said Anna excitedly.


    ''Sleepover?!'' thought everyone as they realized why the little troublemaker was interested in the Eternal Kingdom in the first ce.


    Still, Angus and the others didn''tment as they just heard some information about the Eternal Kingdom. To their surprise, the Eternal Kingdom is more like an ouw ce rather than a nation. Crimes like very, violence, illegal market, and murder aremon urrences.


    Moreover, they also collectrge amounts of blood in each of their cities to make arge pool of blood. They often use force when gathering blood without regard for other people.


    Each time for the gathering session, hundreds or thousands of people will turn into dry corpses. Because of this, the Eternal Kingdom is also called the Blood Kingdom. Blood is flowing faster than water in the Eternal Kingdom.


    Just by this general information, it is not a ce for a little girl to have a sleepover. But, they didn''t dare toment for fear of offending Mira or Darren. As for Angus and Jayna, they didn''t care as long as Anna stayed safe and happy.


    They will never prohibit Anna from venturing on her own in the first ce. Moreover, this is one of the good opportunities for her to experience things with Mira.


    After a while, they finally leave the town and reach the misty forest. Fortunately, Darren and Angus are adept at space-rted skills/spells. Therefore, they didn''t need to be afraid of getting lost as they had already marked Craghost Town with their special rune.


    In fact, Angus is not proficient enough to do this marking. But, Darren decides to give some helping hand to him as it will be more convenient in an emergency case. Still, it is not easy to hunt red-striped rabbits, especially in this mist.


    Red-striped rabbit is one of the creatures called half animal and half beast. They have the same characteristics and behavior as ordinary rabbits. Because of the harsh environment, they are adapted and can use mana to a certain extent despite not having a core.


    As the most knowledgeable person in the group besides Darren, Angus decided to share what he knew about the Red-striped rabbit. The most troublesome thing about red-striped rabbits is not only their agility but also their unique escaping skill.


    The rabbit is famous for being hard to catch, even by experienced fifth-grade hunters. Unfortunately, Darren also didn''t have any more information besides what Angus told them since it is not amon animal in their region.


    After walking deep into the forest, "Excuse me, master. It seems there are some matters that I need to handle." asked Darren to Mira while bowing his head.


    "Mmmm." replied Mira while nodding her head.


    "Then, I will leave Master in your hand, Young Baron Angus." said Darren with a warm smile.


    "Huh?!" reacted Angus.


    Before he could ask what he meant, Darren disappeared from his spot.


    "Why the hell did he ask me and not Aunt Extalia?! Tch.. Troublesome." said Angus.


    "Angus¡­" called Aunt Extalia in a serious tone.


    "I know we are being followed, but what can they do? We are inside the thick misty forest where detection skills/spells are useless. It will take a while for them to find us. I will just leave some traps on our way while we keep looking for the rabbit." said Angus as he took a few magic tools.

 Chapter 470 Another Seventh Grade

    While Angus''s group is hunting the red-striped rabbit, Elder Yawan finally returns to the Nirvas Kingdom after his small bout with Darren.


    As soon as he returned, he immediately summoned all the high officials for an emergency meeting and told them about his encounter with Darren and Mira.


    "Tch.. Those blood-suckers are arrogant as always. Did they think they could keep doing what they want in this world?"mented one of the elders.


    "Elder Yawan, you should just fight them back and give an impossible test." said another elder.


    "I agree. In the past, they survived because of their superior ability. However, with the current technology and magic development, they are no longer unkible." supported another elder.


    "I think it is time for the Eternal Kingdom to face their doom." said another elder.


    "Still, we cannot underestimate those vampires, especially the Pureblood one."mented another elder.


    "I agree with elder Jojin. Furthermore, there is also this unknown little girl that the new vampire king regards as his master (a/n. Yawan thought of Darren as the new vampire king)." said Elder Yawan.


    "Still, we can''t just stay idle and let them bully us like this. Since when Altras race is so easy to be bullied by others. We weren''t even afraid of those Gods. Even without another kingdom''s help, we could destroy those vampires." retorted another elder.


    "Elder Razi, please calm down. Don''t forget that we always avoid conflict and keep neutral like our ancestors taught us. There is nothing but a problem if we begin to conflict with a strong kingdom like the Eternal Kingdom now." said another elder.


    "Elder Tedar, you are always too conservative. The world now and in the past is different. We need to show our strength not to get bullied like this." augmented Elder Razi.


    "I know. But, we can''t just abandon our ancestor teaching." replied Elder Tedar.


    "Elder Tedar, I am not saying our ancestor''s teaching is wrong. But, we can''t always stay silent and conservative. Sometimes, we need to show those big forces why we are called the god-killing race." said Elder Razi.


    Hearing this, everyone in the room started to agree with Elder Razi, while Elder Tedar could only release a helpless sigh. Elder Tedar knows their people are starting to disagree with their ancestors'' old ways.


    In the past, it was very rare for their kind to venture outside theirnd. Sometimes no one wants toe outside for more than a dozen years. However, it ismon for them to go outside the kingdom now.


    Currently, Elder Tedar will get a request for permission to leave outside at least once a month. Most of the reason is that the Nirvas kingdom is too conservative and old-styled for them.


    Some hot young ones prefer to show their power towards others rather than stay neutral and avoid conflict. He also can''t me them since the outside world is changed and different than from the past. These days, you will get bullied if you don''t show your strength up front.


    Dozen years ago, they almost had a bloody civil war because one of the religious groups managed to spread their teaching inside their kingdom covertly. Since then, they forbid any outside religion inside their kingdom and have begun to distrust outsiders more.


    After that, many people begin to be disappointed with their conservative way andck of action until the real danger is in front of them.


    As the meeting continues, many elders agree with Elder Razi''s opinion in fighting the Eternal Kingdom.


    Although the rocky mountain test could be rebuilt and not very important, it is still one of their defenses to prevent others from entering the Nirvas Kingdom easily beside the mandatory five tests.


    Unfortunately, the elders see Mira and Anna''s performance as aggressive acts toward them. They are also angry at Darren, who threatens Elder Yawan like that. Moreover, a few of them also hate the Vampire race because of their deeds over the past hundred years.


    Although they are still unsure how Mira can blow the sturdy rocky mountain into oblivion like that, they are confident she is only just another seventh-grade vampire. Along with Elder Yawan, another two seventh-gradebatants are also inside the Nirvas.


    Unfortunately, the other two are already too old and have decided to retire. But, they know they are still strong enough to fight any seventh grade or even kill them. Moreover, every elder in the room also has the power of sixth grade, with few of them reaching pseudo-seventh grade level.


    With this force, they will surely bring the Eternal Kingdom to dust in no time. In the end, Elder Yawan also agrees with everyone despite still being unsure about it. As the seventh-grade leader of Nirvas, he is looking forward to fighting Darren again.


    However, the unknown silver-haired girl keeps getting on his nerves. This kind of feeling is the one that makes him uncertain about fighting back against Darren and the others at that time. However, after hearing the other elders'' opinions, he is sure to fight back.


    Just as he wants to dere their fight against the Eternal Kingdom, "Hoooo¡­ So much for being called the most neutral kingdom." a voice is heard from the dark corner.


    "Who''s there?!" yelled one of the elders while on guard.


    All the elders and Elder Yawan didn''t notice the intruder until he talked. *ck* *ck* *ck* a metal sound hitting the stone floor heard from the dark corner.<sub> </sub>


    After a moment, they could see a silver-haired old man with blood-red eyes wearing full metal armor in red color. Elder Yawan and the others immediately notice the intruder is actually Darren, whom they were talking about not too long ago.


    "Impossible!! How were you able to get here?!" asked another Elder.


    "Did the restriction not work on him?" asked another Elder.


    "No. He should be just some kind of projection. His real body should be still outside." said Elder Yawan as he noticed something strange about Darren.


    "Excellent. As expected of the current Altras'' leader, you have sharp eyes." replied Darren casually.


    "How dare you spy on us?!" said another elder while the other relieved the restriction was still working.


    "Spy?! Nonono¡­. Why would I do something mundane like that? I just want to make sure all of you don''t n anything stupid towards my master." said Darren coldly.


    Suddenly, an Altras elder takes this opportunity to attack Darren. However, Darren''s projection didn''t stay idle and p the iing elder. *BAMM* arge shockwave spread across the room.


    In front of Darren, Elder Yawan intercepts his gauntlet hand before reaching the charging elder. The shockwave surprises everyone as they think Darren is just a simple mana projection that is easily destroyed.


    But, seeing Darren able to sh with Yawan makes the others realize that Darren is a huge threat to them. Until now, the Nirvas kingdom is relying on their kingdom''s entrance unique restriction to prevent other kingdoms from invading them.


    However, it seems Darren can bypass this restriction and create a projection with a physical power to sneak into their deepest location.


    "Such a ridiculous ability. You must pay a heavy price to create such aplex projection." said Yawan as the two take a distance.


    "Nothing is too expensive when ites to my master. Anyway, it seems I should remind you about your position." said Darren while ring with his eyes.


    Suddenly, Darren cut his finger with his sharp nail and let a drop of blood touch the ground. The blood wiggles around and multiplies at a fast speed. In a few seconds, the blood is turned into a humanoid person [Blood Golem].


    "Hmph¡­ Did you think a blood golem is enough to handle all of us?" mocked one of the elders.


    Darren didn''t reply and only gave a smile. At this moment, the red-blood golem changes and bes more solid. It can even replicate a ck-haired man wearing a formal ck dress.


    As soon as the [Blood Golem] opens its eyes, everyone in the room feels an immense amount of another seventh-grade suppression from it.


    ''Another seventh grade?!!'' thought everyone in the room.


    Ignoring the surprised Altras, "You call meter than I expected, Darren." said the ck-haired blood golem.


    "There are some unforeseen situations, d." replied Darren.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Let''s handle these bunch of living meat first." said d coldly before ring at everyone.


    *Sprrutt* *Sprrutt* *Sprrutt* Suddenly, countless huge blood spikes appeared from everyone''s shadow and stabbed each of the elders [Blood Impale]. Despite the sudden attack, only four elders, including Yawan, could avoid [Blood Impale].


    The other three elders have the power of at least pseudo-seventh grade with richbat experience. They notice the blood spike seems alive and prevents others from escaping.


    Although Blood Impale is not enough to kill these elders, it is still enough to restrict their movement, especially after prating the elder''s body.


    "Hoo.. Unexpectedly, there are four able to escape. It seems Altras is not degrading like I initially thought."mented d.


    "You!!" yelled Elder Razi in anger as he charged forward.


    "Leave their seventh grade to me, d." said Darren before disappearing and attacking Yawan.


    "Hee¡­ That Altras must do something to master to make Darren that agitated. Well, no matter, let''s finish this first. I still need to clean up those rats before Master returns." said d yfully before fighting the remaining three elders.

 Chapter 471 Reinforcement

    *Bam* *Booom* Series of explosions are heard inside the enclosed meeting room. All the furniture in the room was already torn and destroyed. Despite this, the wall room is still intact and no one ising inside the elder meeting room.


    Yawan already noticed this weird phenomenon from the start. He spectes Darren did something before revealing himself. However, Darren didn''t let him do something about it. He even couldn''t get a breath or make a strong attack on it.


    Still, he also notices Darren''s projection was not having his whole strength and speed like when he attacked before. If Yawan receives that kind of concentrated mana attack, he will need a lot of time to regenerate himself, which is a bad thing in this fast-paced battle.


    "It seems your projection couldn''t use 100% of your power." said Yawan as he deflected Darren''s onught.


    "It is more than enough to beat the shit of you!!" replied Darren, once againunching an attack on Yawan''s eyes.


    Since the start of their battle, Darren has been obsessed with attacking and gouging his eyes. Yawan wasn''t surprised at this since he dared to ''look'' at his master tantly.


    While deflecting Darren''s attack, Yawan is also surprised that d can fend off the remaining three elders. Thest three elders are not ordinary sixth-gradebatants but those that reach pseudo-seventh grade level.


    The pseudo-seventh grade is a level where someone can fight against the seventh grade, even just for a moment. Basically, theirbat level is already almost reaching seventh-grade level, but they are still unable to break through because of many factors.


    Even Yawan himself couldn''t fight against these three elders at the same time. Yet, the Ancestor Vampire named d deflects and parries their attack without receiving any single wound, only using his blood sword.


    "Hmm¡­ Is that all?!" taunted d while dodging another fist attack with his attack.


    Since Altras can manipte their body and flesh, they are famous when ites to frontal battles. Using their body, they canunch powerful physical attacks. Yet, d can still redirect the force easily as the fist hits his sword.


    Suddenly, d feels arge amount of mana from his behind. An elder covered in rough pale white suddenly bes bigger and recklessly hits d with his surroundings [Diamond Crush].


    *BAAMM* The shockwave spread around the room and pushed everyone besides the elders on the top of the Blood Impale.


    "Did Jojin get him?" asked Elder Razi.


    "I am not sure about that. The vampire is famous for having many life-saving abilities." replied Elder Tedar.


    *Sprruutt* Suddenly, they saw arge amount of blood sprouting from the d location.


    "Urghh!!" groaned Elder Jojin as he took a distance from the Vampire.


    The two elders are surprised to see Jojin losing a massive chunk of meat on his body and two arms.


    ''Impossible!! Jojin''s [Diamond Crush] is imbued with arge amount of earth elements. How could he cut it easily?!'' thought Elder Tedar.


    p "Fiuuhh¡­ that''s dangerous. I never thought Altras would use elemental besides your physical power." said d while swaying the blood on his sword.</anda>


    The three elders didn''t know how d could break Jojin''s bone skin and earth elementalbination, but they knew d was a dangerous opponent. Moreover, they are also certain the room ispletely sealed with a strong enchantment barrier.


    Otherwise, the entire room already broke a long time ago from Darren and Yawan''s sh. They also find d is very expert at using swords. His sword skill is so ridiculous that he could even deflect Razi''s strong fist with a small amount of power.


    "Razi, Jojin, buy me some time. I will try to release the others from that blood spike." said Elder Teldar telepathically.


    Hearing this, both Razi and Jojin immediately rush towards d again. However, dpletely ignores them.


    "Oii¡­ Darren, stop ying around. I still need to hunt some rats." shouted d ignoring the iing attack.


    "Tch¡­ Fine." replied Darren shortly.


    Suddenly, Darren takes a distance from Yawan and ps his hand [6th Circle - Mass Exchange]. A bright circle appeared below d and covered his surroundings. Seeing this, Yawan tries to stop Darren''s spell.<sub> </sub>


    However, he underestimated Darren''s ridiculous casting speed. In less than a second, his spell is alreadyplete. Elder Jojin and Razi are suddenly getting hit by an unknown attack. *BAM* *BAM*


    Yawan also notices a swift attacking from the spell''s direction and decides to stop his attack. *BOOOM* arge shockwave appeared from his previous spot. He finds a gigantic humanoid being appearing in front of Darren.


    At the same time, three humanoid beings appear in front of d while all the blood and Jojin''s flesh are gone. One is a tall person bandaged all over his body with a long sword attached to his two arms.


    The next one is a woman with an icy blue dress holding a staff and skull in both hands. Thest one is a brown-skinned man holding a spear and various weapons in his body.


    "Just this?! Hey¡­ It is a lump of concentrated mana meat. At least summon another two or three more."ined d after seeing the three humanoids in front of him.


    "Shut up, d. Did you think it is easy for me to call more in this restricted dimension? This is the maximum I could do." replied Darren while ring at Yawan.


    At the same time, the three elders and Yawan are entirely rooted on their spot. Since the arrival of the four strange humanoid beings, they know the situation has turned. They could feel all the expressionless humanoids in front of them had the power of at least sixth grade.


    Noticing theck of expression and life in the four humanoid beings, "An Undead?!" eximed Yawan.


    "Huff¡­ You know what. Not only did you look at the Master with those eyes, but you also couldn''t appreciate my art. Fine, let''s see how long you can keep regenerating those eyes and that stupid brain." said Darren before the gigantic humanoid in front of him charged at Yawan.


    While Darren fights against the Altras'' elder, Angus'' group is hopeless inside the Twilbo Forest. Their task is to catch one hundred red-striped rabbits in a week. It is not an impossible test but also not easy either.


    They had already wandered the misty forest for hours yet still couldn''t find any single rabbit beside the hidden beast/monster waiting to sneak attack them. Even the calm and controlled Angus feels like burning the whole forest to find the damn rabbit.


    He knows the red-striped rabbit is not only a cautious creature but has sharp hearing. It will avoid anything that tries to get close to it. This is one of the reasons it is hard to catch even by experienced fifth-grade hunters.


    Angus also recalls one of their adult-size meat could even sell for up to 1 thousand gold coins which is an enormous amount of money for a non-beast creature. While they keep searching for the hiding rabbit, Anna and Mira are ying around like walking in the park.


    The two girls keep running around and touching anything that interests them. Fortunately, Anna is still sensible and does not run too far away from them. She keeps the rope on her body to avoid getting lost in this thick mist.


    The mist is still as thick as when they came here a few days ago. They also notice a few people screaming and the beast roaring from somewhere behind them. However, Angus, Jayna, and Aunt Extalia ignore it as they know ites from the stalker or spy.


    "Angus.. Hurry,e here!!" called Anna excitedly from their front.


    Angus and the others immediately follow Anna''s sound and find a familiar gigantic nt. They find an enormous elephant-shaped nt with many trunk sides in every direction. Moreover, they also see the two girls are actually only a meter away from the nt.


    "See, Mira. This is a funny nt that could make you fly away." told Anna to her friend.


    "Fly?" asked Mira while tilting her head.


    "Anna, Mira, go back here!! It''s dangerous." called Jayna worriedly as she remembered the terrible sound and airwave it could produce.


    The air wave is too strong that could easily throw a few royal guards despite their fast reaction to cover their bodies with mana. Unfortunately, the little troublemaker is too preupied talking with her friend and doesn''t notice Jayna''s warning.


    "Yeah¡­ It could release BOOO!!" said Anna while shouting at the nt.


    Reacting to Anna''s shout, the nt trembles and releases a thunderous sound along with very strong airwaves. *BOOOOO* Fortunately, Aunt Extalia is ready and immediately grabs the two little girls before hiding in the hole Angus creates on the ground.


    Although the airwave will not hurt the two little girls, it will be another hassle if they lose each other again in this misty forest. Suddenly grabbed by Aunt Extalia, the two girls were surprised but didn''t resist.


    After entering the hole, Aunt Extalia releases the two girls and waits until the airwave is gone. Being released by her, Anna stayed silent and didn''t have her yful nature as usual. She even behaves weirdly while fidgeting around.

 Chapter 472 Completely Overwhelmed

    As Anna acts weird, Mira somehow can notice her troublemaker friend''s mind. Anna may dislike thinkingplicated stuff or using her brilliant brain too much.


    But, it didn''t change the fact that she is someone with great insightparable to Angus, who has boosted his mind by the system and Ancient power [Analyze]. Moreover, she is very sensitive toward someone who has physical contact with her.


    She has a sort of ability to know the intention of the person she gets in contact. During the sudden brief of contact being carried by Aunt Extalia, Anna is surprised to feel the good intention from Aunt Extalia.


    She knows strong people like Aunt Extalia will be able to perceive the dreadful and dangerous aura she subconsciously releases, especially at close range. This aura is one of the reasons people avoid getting near her.


    Some strong knights even almost attack her when she lives in the Heart kingdom Royal Pce for the first few days. This is not a weird but ordinary urrence since anyone will be forced to react that way when feeling Anna''s terrifying aura at a close distance.


    Even the tolerant Jade didn''t want to get near Anna during all their adventure in the Endless Battlefield. He even deliberately stays a few meters away from Anna and is ready to kill her anytime she tries to do anything funny.


    Angus''s Aunt Hersha may also be willing to get close contact with Anna. But, Anna knows it is only a mask to conceal the hidden intent she is trying to do. When Aunt Hersha rubs Anna''s head before, she knows the woman in front of her hates her and she feels sad about it.


    However, Aunt Extalia is different. Anna knows the woman didn''t have a good impression when they first met in Sunset City. The little troublemaker could even feel small killing intent from the Duchess. She thought Jayna''s aunt was like the others and decided to ignore her.


    Anna didn''t expect when the woman made physical contact with Anna, the Duchess actually had pure good intentions for her.


    Although she knows it is just so she didn''t get thrown away by the strong airwave, it is rare for someone to show this good intention to her besides Angus and Jayna.


    Feeling this good intention, Anna didn''t know how to react, especially since the Duchess somehow never had any intention to truly hurt her ately.


    While Anna is confused about what to do, "Thank you." said Mira shortly while dragging her little friend.


    Anna immediately notices her friend''s intention. Despite not being friends for long, the two girls could understand each other''s minds without speaking through their great insight ability.


    "A-Anna.. also thanks." said Anna in broken words.


    "Huh?!" replied the Duchess as she was confused about what the little troublemaker was trying to convey.


    Fortunately, Angus and Jayna notice the little girl''s intention and decide to help her.


    "Aunt Extalia, Anna is feeling goodwill to you. You should be d as she didn''t often express this feeling to anyone besides Mira and us." exined Angus while rubbing the little troublemaker''s head.


    At the same time, Jayna also hugs the girl from behind to calm Anna, who is fidgeting around.


    "Huh.. What are you talking about?! I just don''t want her to get lost from us likest time. Anyway, enough of this chit-chat. We have another serious problem." said Aunt Extalia as they noticed the roaring sound hearding to their ce.


    Same asst time, the booming sound also attracts all the nearby beasts and monsters to this area. Noticing the iing beast, Anna immediately returns to her cheerful behavior.


    "Angus.. Angus¡­ Bubbles. There are a lot of bubblesing." said Anna excitedly while they came out from the ground.


    At this moment, Angus notices the nearby creatures are not immediately charging at them like before. They seemed to stop and didn''t dare to approach further after sensing Anna and Mira. Then, Angus got a brilliant idea.


    "Anna, wait! Don''t kill all of them." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. No burst burst?!" asked Anna back.


    "You can burst them. Just leave some alive. We need them for catching the rabbit." said Angus.


    "Emm.. Okay." said Anna before disappearing from the spot.


    A momentter, various beastly cries were heard not far away from them while the ground dyed red from the blood. The little troublemaker didn''t hold back brutally killing the beast/monster using only her physical power.


    "Haa¡­ what a crude way of fighting."mented Aunt Extalia.


    "Well, at least she knows how to hit properlypared to before." said Angus as he started to shoot spells at the sneaking beast who passed Jayna and Anna.


    At this moment, he also notices Mira keeps appearing and disappearing around the ce. Every time she disappears, a beast/monster will burst into pieces. Yet, she didn''t get any blood or parts of flesh on her body while holding her open umbre.


    Angus also finds the umbre weird as it never leaves the little girl. She even keeps holding it when inside the building. He also found some odd familiar aura from the umbre but didn''t quite remember it.<sub> </sub>


    While Angus'' group fights the iing beast/monster, Darren''s fight with Yawan ends. Currently, the whole meeting area is already riddled with various scorched marks, scratches, cracks, and even pools of blood on the ground.


    "I-Impossible¡­ *Cough* H-How?!" said Yawan while coughing blood on the ground.


    Currently, Yawan is really in a miserable state. His boy from the chest below is gone while all his four hands are pinned on the ground with a spear made of blood. He also lost both of his eyes and part of his upper head.


    If it is not because of Altras'' ridiculous regeneration ability, he was already dead a long ago. Not far from him, various weapons and equipment are stabbed on the ground with an enchantment barrier around them.


    "Nothing is impossible in this world." said Darren while gouging another regenerated Yawan''s eyes.


    "Urghh¡­" groaned the seventh-grade Altras in pain.


    At the same time, the other three Altras elders also have slightly better shape than him. The three elders fell unconscious from exhaustion and were pinned by gigantic blood spikes. Near them are three of Darren''s humanoid living corpses zing in green me.


    "You really have a grudge toward him to even do this, huh?" chimed d while sitting on the ground and puffing a cigarette.


    "Shut up, d. He dared to look at the Master rudely. He should be d I didn''t end his life here and now." replied Darren as he rip-off the Yawan regeneration part.


    Since Darren summons four humanoid beings, only half an hour has passed. However, during this half hour, the two ancestor vampires beat the remaining Altras''s elder and Yawan without mercy.


    The three elders and Yawan didn''t expect these four humanoid beings to actually reach the level of pseudo seventh grade. This kind of forcepletely overwhelms them. Even after giving their all and using the power of artifacts, they are still unable to beat the other force.


    Fortunately, Darren and d didn''t intend to kill them. Otherwise, the battle would have already finished sooner. The vampire is a race with proficient killing skills and techniques rather than restrictions.


    Combined with their hiding and survival ability, they are one of the natural-born assassin races. If it is not because of their various weaknesses in light spells, sunlight, and others, they may be one of the superior races in Firuman.


    Fortunately, d and Darren, as the Vampire Ancestors, didn''t have this kind of weakness like the vampire below their rank. Just as Darren wants to continue his torture, he notices a small bald old man on his side who appears out of nowhere.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.." said the small old man.


    Yawan, who notices the old man''s aura, feels relief and hope. Before he could say a word for help, he suddenly got flung by an unknown force ripped from the blood spear holding him down.


    Despite being released from his restriction, he feels unimaginable pain all over his body. He couldn''t even breathe properly, much less talk.


    "Ohh.. Long time no see, baldy. I see you still like to use that appearance." said d as he noticed the small old man.


    "d the impaler. Hoh.. Hoh.." replied the small old man.


    "Alright. Since you have alreadye, I will return. I need to exterminate those annoying pests before the Masteres back." said d while putting down his cigarette and turning it into a pool of blood.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­" replied the bald old man while nodding.


    "Long time no see, Master Makar." greeted Darren to the bald old man.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. It''s been a while, Darren the hundreds army. Hoh.. Hoh.." replied Makar.


    "Hahaha¡­ I never thought you would remember such an outdated title. I am just a humble servant." said Darren in a humble tone.


    p "Hoh.. Hoh.. There is no way I will not remember the most faithful servant of the Master in the dark. Hoh.. Hoh.." said Makar.</anda>


    "You tter me too much, Master Makar." replied Darren.


    The two people talk like they are seeing an old friend without hostility.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ It seems my dumb apprentice is somehow doing something against Lady. Hoh¡­ Hoh.." said Makar as he looked at the slowly regenerated Yawan in the distance.


    "Apprentice?! You should pick someone better, Master Makar." said Darren casually.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ Not everyone is as talented as you or d. Hoh.. Hoh.." replied the old man.

 Chapter 473 Taming Beast

    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ Not everyone is as talented as you or d. Hoh.. Hoh.." replied the old man.


    "Hahaha¡­ We are just an old relic now. I believe there are many more talented people than us out there." said Darren while remembering a certain young couple.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ It seems you have met someone interesting. Hoh.. Hoh.. Anyway, I thank you for teaching and sparing my dumb apprentice. I know you vampires rarely spare your opponent, even in the casual spar. Hoh.. Hoh¡­" replied old man Makar.


    "It''s all ording to my master''s wish. If Master wants to kill your kind, she will already obliterate him when he tries to look at her. Still, these days youngsters have no manners. Don''t their parents teach them not to peep at a woman?"ined Darren.


    "Hoh¡­ Hoh¡­ No wonder you give him a harsh beating. Hoh.. Hoh.. If I were you, I would destroy his eyes permanently. Hoh.. Hoh.." said Makar while rubbing his wrinkled chin and smiling.


    "Alright, I guess it''s time for me to leave. Any longer than this will put too much burden on me. I hope you make some arrangements before Masteres." said Darren.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. Sure. Hoh.. Hoh.." replied Makar.


    "Ahh.. yeah, one more thing. Make it as natural as possible. Master ns to stay low and experience things with her new friend." said Darren before disappearing along with the other four humanoid beings.


    "New friend?! It seems things are going a little bit chaotic. Hoh.. Hoh.." said Makar with a surprised expression and opened his closed eyes.


    As soon as Darren disappears, all the gigantic blood spikes start to harden and lose control. Using this chance, the trapped elder, beside the three unconscious ones, breaks out from their restriction and approaches Makar.


    They had already heard Makar and Darren''s conversation the whole time. Now, they know they are dealing with something they couldn''t handle. Makar is one of the Altras'' seventh grade that retired and decided to spend his time in the Ancient Vault.


    It''s been a very long time since he came out from the Ancient Vault. Even when the Altras are on the brink of civil war, Makar never moves a single step from the Ancient Vault. At most, he will send the other seventh grade to send his words and intentions.


    Despite this, no one dares to challenge his prestige and word. Not only he is the strongest among the other two seventh-grade Altras, but he also often subdues unruly seventh grade who are trying to bite more than they can chew.


    Some rumors even said he also participated in the war with God in ancient times. For Altras, he is a true living legend and their spiritual leader. As long as Makar is still alive, they believe they are invincible.


    However, Makar knows what he is capable of. Compared to the true monstrous people with the blessed talent, he is stillcking. The more he reaches a new height of strength, the more he realizes how small he is.


    In the end, he decided to retire as the Vault Guardian. He chose to stay neutral and stay on the side rather than get into conflict with those monstrous people.


    Although it is not the first time Makar ising out and personally handled the situation, it is still a rare urrence. Thest time Makares out is when an unknown humanoid dragon tries to enter the Nirvas Kingdom.


    It happened a few hundred years ago and only a few retired people remember the incident. Still, this story is recorded in the Altras'' history. All elders in the room know they are dealing with something as dangerous as that unknown humanoid dragon.


    No one knows the true strength of that humanoid dragon, but history records say it is like a boundless space in the sky. Unable to be seen or detected as if it is an infinite amount of energy.


    All the nearby people at that time felt like they were in the presence of the true almighty power. Except for Makar, the others could only bow down, unable to get a clear look at the humanoid dragon.


    All the Altras examiners at that time only feared being destroyed by the boundless energy they sensed. This is also the major reason for their conservative way of life.


    Knowing they are actually facing someone like that humanoid dragon makes the current elders have cold breath and sweat. Thinking about their previous thought of counter-attacking Mira and Darren makes them feel like a foolish group of people who seek their doom.


    Then, all the elders and Yawan immediately follow Makar''s arrangement to receive the iing Mira and the others. While Makar is busy preparing, Angus'' group is already beating all the iing beasts/monsters leaving only a few of the strongest ones alive.


    Then, Angus looks at Aunt Extalia as if signaling something to her. Noticing the signal, the Duchess immediately went towards Crown Prince Eric and the other two royal guards beside him.<sub> </sub>


    Since Eric and the other two royal guards are not as strong as Angus and the others, they could only defend themself from afar without participating directly in the fight.


    Currently, they arepletely exhausted from the fight, unlike Angus and the others, which are not even breaking a sweat. Seeing this, Crown Prince Eric finally realizes why his father is doing a huge favor to Angus.


    During the fight, he also notices how calm and easy Angus is in casting various spells without stopping. Moreover, he also witnessed his youngest sister kill many kinds of high-grade monsters and beasts alone.


    Compared to him, who needs the help of the two royal guards to beat a single third-grade monster, he looks like a clown. He knows if it is not because his Aunt is trying to protect them, they will be overwhelmed by the monster who is going astray.


    Seeing the strength disparity between them makes Eric question his current way.


    Knowing Eric''s thought, "Eric, let''s talk. You two alsoe." said Aunt Extalia, leaving Angus and the others in the distance.


    Angus ns to tame the surviving beast to help them hunt the red-striped rabbit. He thought it was impossible for the rabbit to always avoid its enemy. Otherwise, red-striped rabbits will be everywhere in the forest because of their reproduction.


    Seeing Anna act like a natural predator to the iing beast and monster makes Angus realize that the rabbits must have their natural predator. However, searching for the rabbit''s natural predator takes time which is something they don''t have.


    Hence, Angus decides to use the surviving carnivore beast to help them hunt the rabbits. Although they may not be the proper rabbit natural predator, they are still carnivorous beasts living in this misty forest. There must be a time when they find and hunt those rabbits.


    Compared to Angus and the others, these native beasts are better at searching and hunting red-striped rabbits. Unfortunately, they couldn''t just tame the beast easily. He couldn''t contract these beasts since he already has Mundus.


    Jayna wasn''t interested in them as they were not worthy of the Fire Phoenix''s contracted beast. Anna is also unwilling to make them pets since they are just weak bubbles in her eyes.


    Moreover, Angus doesn''t want to rely more on Mira since he doesn''t like to rely on someone. In the end, He and Jayna decide to use their ancient power [Allegiance] to tame this beast.


    Using this cheat ancient power, they couldmand andmunicate with the beast to a certain extent. Unfortunately, this is one of their hidden trump cards. King Leon and Jade also warn them not to use this power in front of others.


    Besides King Leon, Jade, and Aunt Extalia, only a few important people know their ability tomand andmunicate with beasts and monsters. They decide to hide it from Eric and the other two royal guards to be safe. The fewer people know about it, the better it is.


    As for Mira, they know if Darren can feel their ancient powers, she must also know the true nature of their ancient power. They also didn''t need to worry about Jayna''s shadow guard, Latina, as a powerful soul contract also bound her.


    She also already witnesses [Allegiance] power when they are experimenting with it. After noticing Eric''s group disappear in the misty fog far away, Angus and Jayna immediately use their power andmunicate with the surviving beasts.


    "Help us to hunt red-striped rabbit or die." said Angus directly.


    Angus finds out thatmunicating with a low-wisdom beast needs him to be direct. Otherwise, the other party will not confuse their intention. Hearing Angus'' word, the beasts were surprised before shivering from the unknown power he radiated.


    The beast immediately releases a low submissive growl before disappearing into the misty forest. Angus didn''t need to worry about them running away as he already got a response from their submissive growl.


    Low wisdom beast is straightforward and doesn''t like to use cunning tricks. When they say they submit, it means they are genuinely submitting without being able to go back on their word. Angus even finds that they will choose to die rather than go back to their word.


    Seeing Angus using his ancient power, "Queen of Beast." said Mira in a low voice.


    However, both Angus and Jayna manage to catch Mira''s word. They immediately look at the little silver-haired girl in confusion.

 Chapter 474 Bald

    Queen of Beast is the title of the ancient king that gives Angus and Jayna the ancient power of [Allegiance]. After returning to the Heart Kingdom, Angus searches for any information about the six ancient kings.


    Although the ancient king only revealed their title, Angus knew there should be some recorded information about them somewhere. Unfortunately, Angus finds nothing and concludes that too much time has passed since those ancient kings'' death.


    Forget about the record, he couldn''t find a simr king with those titles. From what he gathered, the title of king and queen is different from ordinary given noble titles. In ancient times, only people recognized by the world would get the title of king.


    Moreover, thest crowned true king title was more than a thousand years ago. Unfortunately, Angus doesn''t know what title and the name of the king. He only finds that piece of information from an ancient travel log of a certain wanderer.


    "Mira, did you know something about the Queen of Beast?" asked Jayna curiously.


    "Mmm.. Drinking Buddy." replied Mira while nodding.


    "Drinking buddy?!" eximed Angus and Jayna.


    ''Wait¡­ If that Queen is her drinking buddy, does it mean Mira has already lived since that time? I know seventh grade is almost immortal. But, is it possible to live that long?!'' thought Angus.


    Although seventh graders could be said to be immortal, none of them can live past a few thousand years. Most of them even died after a thousand years passed.


    As for the exact reason, nobody knows since all of them always meet some kind of unfortunate incident from getting a sudden attack of a strong monster overlord or another seventh grade.


    Angus knows that a special being like a phoenix could live longer for eternity, but he never thought others could live like Phoenix. (A.N: Angus only has limited information about the seventh grade.)


    While Angus and Jayna are surprised at the possibility of being that could live forever like Phoenix and Mira, Anna approaches her friend with a curious look.


    "Did Mira also Queen?" asked Anna.


    Mira didn''t reply immediately and seemed to think something before nodding her head.


    "Really?!! Woooaa¡­ Anna is friends with the Queen. Yey.. Yey.." said Anna excitedly while snuggling on Mira.


    "Anna. Queen." said the taciturn girl.


    "Ehh.. Did you mean Anna is also a Queen?" asked Anna, surprised at her friend''s words.


    This revtion also surprises Angus and Jayna. However, remembering Anna''s weird ability and power seems to convey that she is a different kind of person worthy of the title of Queen.


    "Mmmm." replied Mira while nodding.


    "Yey.. Yey.. Anna is Queen. We are going to be Queen together forever." said Anna as she didn''t leave from embracing her friend.


    Suddenly, a person appeared beside them and made both Angus and Jayna ready their weapon. Seeing it is the familiar silver-haired old man, they immediately rx their guard.


    "Ahh.. My apologies for surprising you. I am back, Master." said Darren while bowing his head.


    Seeing her loyal subordinate, "Darren, weak." replied Mira.


    Then, a burst of green-colored energy appeared from Darren. At the same time, Darren feels like be much stronger than before.


    At the same time, all the beasts/monsters in Twilbo Forest rooted on their spot, shivering in fear as they could feel a terrifying aura from the unknown green energy.


    However, it is a different case for Angus and Jayna. Despite being near Darren, Angus and Jayna only feel like bursts of wind and Darren''s aura bes stronger.


    After controlling his aura, "Ahh¡­ Thank you, Master. It''s been a while since I received Master''s grace." said Darren humbly while bowing his head again.


    "Mmm." replied the taciturn girl while nodding.


    "Cool!! Anna also wants to do that. Mira, teach me!! Teach me!!" said Anna.


    "Err.. Lady Anna, that''s¡­" said Darren as he didn''t know how to reply to his master friend.


    "Darren, silence," said Mira shortly.


    Knowing his master''s intention, "I apologize for my blunder, Master. Lady Anna, Master will teach you." said Darren in an apologetic tone.


    "Yeayy¡­ Mira is Anna''s best friend. We are best friends forever." said Anna while snuggling on Mira''s arm.


    Seeing the scene, they feel like they are seeing two close siblings. However, they also know the terrifying power under their harmless appearance. Then, a sh of red light appeared near them.<sub> </sub>


    "Angus, what''s wrong? Why did I feel a burst of Master Darren''s aura for a moment?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    At first, she immediately runs towards their ce as soon as she feels Darren''s burst of aura near them. She thought Darren was fighting another seventh grade and involved the others.


    However, the aura only happens for a moment beforepletely disappearing, which confuses the Duchess. Later, she finds nothing happening besides Anna getting closer to Mira.


    "Ahhh¡­ Don''t worry about it, Duchess Amberze. Master, just help me recover." said Darren truthfully without any real exnation.


    After usingplex projection techniques and summoning d with four strong humanoid beings, Darren almost exhausted his life force and needed years to recover. He also needs to keep drinking high-quality blood to sustain his body.


    However, with the help of Mira''s unknown green energy, he manages to recover and be stronger than before. Vampires may be famous for bing undying, but not many know they are initially using their life force in return for their ability and power.


    Since they didn''t have an infinite life force, they needed to consume others to sustain themself. As blood is one of the most essible life force manifestations, the Vampire race started to drink and gather blood from others to recover themself.


    This is also the majority reason lower rank Vampires need to consume blood to stabilize themself. Without blood, their body is slowly deteriorating.


    Unlike high-rank vampires such as Pureblood and Ancestor, the lower-rank vampire can''t contain or use life force in the blood properly. For the half-blood and subordinate rank, they are simr to half-breed races with deficiency. In other words, they are imperfect living beings.


    After exining to their aunt about the situation, the Duchess looked at Mira in a surprised tone. Since her rtionship with Leon is back, the King decides to reveal many things about seventh grade.


    She knows it will take a lot of effort to recover the weakened seventh-gradebatant. Since their body and mana have already reached the highest quality, most of the resources, potions, and others are useless to them.


    At most, they will recover slightly but instantly recovering and bing stronger is impossible. Darren also noticed this matter and could guess what the Duchess thought.


    "I hope everyone can keep this secret." reminded Darren.


    "Ahh.. S-Sure. We will not say anything about it. Right, brats?" replied the Duchess in a hurry while ring at Angus and her niece.


    "Yup. Not a single wording from my mouth." replied Angus as he decided to y along.


    "That''s good. Master, may not care if someone finds out about her ability, but she doesn''t like too much trouble following it. In the worst case, she may throw a tantrum and destroy anything indiscriminately." exined Darren.


    Angus and the others immediately nodded their heads and agreed with Darren. Just Imagining the silver-haired girl throwing a force with power simr to an atomic bomb left and right is not a scene they want to see.


    Even in his past life, he couldn''t just use that kind of force casually as Mira did to the rocky testing hill. He knows how hard and sturdy the rocky hill is. Yet, the silver-haired girl can destroy it without breaking a sweat. Making her angry is the worst-case scenario for everyone.


    Hearing Darren''s words, "Not true." rebuked Mira while pouting.


    "Master, did you forget how many kingdoms were destroyed on a whim before you decided to create the Eternal Kingdom?" asked Darren.


    Darren knows how childish his master could be despite already living for a long time. Sometimes, he couldn''t even understand his master way of thinking since everything she did seem spontaneous without thinking of the consequences.


    Fortunately, Mira is the epitome of absolute power. Otherwise, she will have been killed a long time ago. As Darren reminds her about the past, Mira makes a bigger pout while huffing. She is entirely different from her usual doll-like expression.


    Seeing her friend being bullied, "Yeah¡­ That''s true. Mira is cool and Anna''s friend. Bad silver corpse!! Bully! Meanie! Baldy!!" said Anna as she supported Mira while bad-mouthing Darren.


    Darren didn''t take the little troublemaker''s word seriously, but his master suddenly got an idea.


    "Darren, bald." said Mira causally while pointing at the vampire''s silver hair.


    "Ehh.. Master, that''s¡­" eximed Darren in surprise.


    "Bald. Now." said Mira as she went back to her doll-like expression.


    "B-But, Master¡­." as Darren is still reluctant to go bald.


    His silver hair is one of his characteristics that connect with Mira. He is prideful about having the same hair color as Mira. Unfortunately, before Darren could react and defend his treasured silver hair, his hair suddenly falls, leaving a shining bald head.


    "Pfft¡­ Hahahaha¡­ Baldy!! Baldy!!"ughed Anna loudly.


    At the same time, Angus and Jayna are holding theirughter as the situation suddenly changes in a weird direction. As for the Duchess, she is not affected by this since she is a trained militaristic soldier.


    Although she finds the bald head unmatched with Darren''s appearance, she still can''tugh. Moreover, she didn''t have time tough as she recounted Mira''s speed in her head.

 Chapter 475 Death Rose

    Just before Darren''s silver hair suddenly falls, Aunt Extalia notices a glimpse of Mira appearing in front of Darren. However, this glimpse happens so fast that it seems like an illusion in the eyes of the Duchess.


    She has already seen Mira''s speed many times and only finds her disappearing before appearing at another spot. She thought Mira was using some kind of Blink skill like Leon, but she never thought Mira was actually using ridiculous speed.


    Still, she doesn''t know if what she witnessed is true or not since it happened so fast that even Angus and the others didn''t react to it. Moreover, she is also confused as to why she could catch Mira''s speed now while she could have done it before.


    This is also a revtion and new experience for her. As someone with the title of the fastest human beside Leon, she is pretty obsessed with speed. Seeing that Mira could move that fast without affecting the surroundings opened the Duchess''s eyes.


    It ismon sense that when someone moves super fast, they will not only move in the blink of an eye but also affect the surroundings. A single movement breaking through the sound speed could produce an airwave strong enough for a sonic boom phenomenon.


    During this moment, the air will feel like a heavy wall restricting their movement. The faster the user''s speed, the more restriction they will feel. This is just a simplew of physics andmon knowledge. But, Mira seems able to break thismon sense.


    She can somehow move at the unimaginable speed that looks like teleportation without creating a massive airwave or even sonic boom phenomenon. After seeing Mira''s performance, Aunt Extalia knows she is still far from bing the fastest and lit her dimmed, passionate fire.


    In the Heart Kingdom, no one could match her current speed. Even Leon will be lost to her if she is using all her power. She thought she was already at the pinnacle in terms of speed and could not be faster. This makes her believe that she has already reached the limit.


    Unfortunately, Mira''s casual performance burns her dimmed spirit to pursue her dream. While Aunt Extalia contemtes Mira''s speed, Darren slumps on the ground with a gloomy expression.


    At the same time, Anna didn''t miss this chance to keep pointing at the old Vampire''s bald head whileughing. In the meantime, Angus and Jayna didn''t dare to look at Darren as his butler appearance truly did not match his bald head.


    Every time they nce at it, they can''t help but want tough out loud. Moreover, Anna''sugh also influences them tough. Fortunately, they didn''t need to hold theirughter for long as a few of the tamed beasts finally returned.


    These few beasts bring a few rabbits in their mouth and ws. Seeing this, Angus clicked his tongue at them. Angus wants them to help them hunt the rabbit, not hunt it on their own.


    "Tch.. Just what did I expect from low-intelligent beasts? Still, this is also a good thing. At least they know where those rabbits are hiding." said Angus as he confirmed it was the right rabbit among the corpse.


    Despite already saying it is a red-striped rabbit, only one beast managed to bring the right one. The other beast only gets an ordinary rabbit or beast simr to a rabbit.


    "Alright, you lead me to where you find this rabbit." said Angus to the gigantic hawk beast in front of him.


    Before the other beast is relieved of not being chosen, "The others will keep searching and hunt this red-striped rabbit. The one that wasn''t able to hunt a single one will get killed by her." added Angus while stroking Anna''s head.


    "Angus, can Anna burst burst them?" asked Anna excitedly.


    Hearing this, the other beasts immediately run back to the forest to search for the red-striped rabbit while the gigantic hawk feels slightly relieved. They know the little monster is ruthless when killing their kind during their previous fight.


    Almost every one of them had already tasted Anna''s fist. If it were not for their strong body and high grade, they would have been ruptured by the merciless little girl.


    "Ehh¡­ Why are they running?! Anna still hasn''t burst them yet." said Anna in a sad tone.


    "Anna." called Mira while giving her a ck flower to cheer her up.


    "Ehh¡­ Mira, is this for Anna? Mira is the best." replied Anna as she hugged her friend.


    Seeing this, Angus gets conflicted. The ck flower in Anna''s hand is very poisonous. The flower is called Death Rose. It is a pretty ck flower but also deadly because of its potent toxin.


    Any sixth-gradebatant could even die in a matter of hours after consuming it without getting treatment. Still, Angus didn''t say anything as Anna is immune to poison.


    Because of her nagging to follow him, Angus decides to bring her into the Heart Kingdom''s Research Center once. At that time, Angus happens to work on some of his alchemical projects.


    After seeing many ingredients lying around, Anna immediately picks and eats them like a snack. Since then, he decides to test her a little bit and finds she is immune to poison.


    Still, she will not want to eat something with green color as she hates vegetables. Just like Angus predicted, Anna immediately globed the ck flower without care. After a moment, she suddenly held her tummy and shivered.<sub> </sub>


    "Anna" called Angus and Jayna in worry.


    As they approach the little girl, "It''s delicious!!" shouted the little monster.


    "Mira.. It''s super delicious and sweet like candy. It is simr to that little ice. Did you have more?" asked Anna.


    "Mmm¡­" replied Mira before looking at Darren who was still sad from his hair loss.


    Knowing his master''s intention, "Master, Death Rose is a rare natural resource. It will only bloom at the ce without any living being nearby. It is already a fortune to find one." exined Darren.


    However, Mira didn''t care about Darren''s exnation and pouted again.


    "Darren, search." said Mira shortly.


    Hearing this, Darren immediately disappears from his spot to search for the poisonous flower before his childish master punishes him again. While the master and servant interact, Angus and Jayna, check Anna''s condition thoroughly.


    They know Anna is strong and will be fine, but they still worry about her. Anna didn''t resist and enjoyed the couple''s care. Then, they decide to pick out Eric''s group before following the gigantic hawk beast.


    To conceal the gigantic hawk beast''s presence, Angus let it fly in the air whilemunicating with it through [Allegiance] with the help of Jayna. [Allegiance] is not only able tomand and subdue the beast/monster but also couldmunicate from a distance with the tamed beast.


    However, they need to create a bond first with the beast or it will not work. Fortunately, Fire Phoenix is not holding the title of king of birds for nothing. Unlike Angus, Jayna couldmunicate with the gigantic hawk easily.


    She even feels able tomand it tomit suicide through [Allegiance]. Still, this is not a surprise. Queen of Beast also exined that Jayna is more suitable for this ancient power as she has Fire Phoenix''s power.


    While venturing into the misty forest, they notice an unknown group ising in their direction and ready themself. Soon, they find people with dpidated appearances. They have burns, scorching, and even frozen marks on their clothes.


    "Finally, find you a little piece of shit!! Did you know how much trouble we had to find you all?!" said one of the front leaders with anger and a maniac tone.


    "Master Mira, did you know them?" asked the Duchess, ignoring the person in front of them.


    Mira only shakes her head with the same doll-like expression before ying back with the hyperactive Anna.


    "Oii.. Don''t igno¡­" yelled the leader as he knew they were being ignored.


    [Fire Assault] *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *BOOOM* Before the leader finishes his sentence, he and their group feel their vision is tilting. At this moment, they finally realize the Duchess has already beheaded them as their vision turns darker.


    Along with the beheaded group, a loud sonic boom also appears from the Duchess''s sudden movement.


    ''Fuck!! What the hell is that speed?! I thought she couldn''t be faster?!!'' cursed Angus as for the first time he saw the Duchess using her movement skill.


    Even when they are sparring and beaten up, Aunt Extalia never uses any movement skill. Whenever she uses any movement skill, her speed will be too fast for anyone to react. ''


    Movement skills like [Fire Assault] may not be rare andmonly used by Heart kingdom''s elite knights. However, this skill multiplies the user''s speed a few times.


    This kind of movement skill perfectly matches the Duchess, who could attain ridiculous speed with her own body. By relying on thismon skill, she could even match Leon''s speed which was supposed to be a fast type seventh-gradebatant.


    Aunt Extalia rarely uses movement skills since she will be too fast for others to react. She will also create too much disturbance in the surroundings whenever she uses it. After seeing Mira''s glimpse, which looks like an illusion, she feels like wanting to try something.


    "Hmm¡­ This is not enough." said the Duchess, ignoring the corpse behind her.

 Chapter 476 Clone Rabbit

    "Hmm¡­ This is not enough." said the Duchess, ignoring the corpse behind her.


    As the Duchess evaluates her movement, Angus and the others recover from their surprise. They never knew their aunt could be this fast. At this moment, Jayna gets some information from the Hawk Beast in the air.


    "Angus." called Jayna shortly.


    "Alright, It seems we are already near the area. Now, we should just search for the rabbit or their nest." said Angus to everyone.


    Just as they want to search around, "Angus.. Angus¡­ Look. It''s so fluffy." said Anna while holding a red-striped rabbit in her arm.


    The rabbit stayed still and pretended to be dead in the little girl''s arms.


    "Anna, where do you find this rabbit?" asked Angus in surprise.


    "Ehh¡­ this fluffy bubble? Emm.. Anna just picked it up." replied Anna in a confused tone.


    "Huh¡­ Hold on, Anna. Could you get me this rabbit again?!" asked Angus as he somehow understood the little troublemaker''s mind.


    "Sure. They are everywhere. Angus could also just grab them." replied Anna before releasing the rabbit in her arm and running somewhere.


    "Everywhere?" asked everyone confusedly.


    Less than a minuteter, she brought another two red-striped rabbits in her hand. Seeing Anna capable of getting the rabbit effortlessly makes the others speechless. They are already trying to catch the rabbit for hours but get nothing.


    Yet, the little ck-haired girl could do it in less than a minute.


    "Anna, what do you mean they are everywhere?" asked Angus.


    "Umm¡­ They are just everywhere since we enter this misty misty grass." replied Anna as if it wasmon sense.


    "Err.. Wait, Anna. Did you know we go here to catch them, right?" asked Angus.


    "Ehhh¡­ Anna thought we were here to y. Right, Mira?" asked Anna to her friend.


    "Mmm." confirmed her friend.


    Hearing the two girls'' reply, Angus only takes a deep breath. He already knows that the two girls are having fun during their search. But, to think they don''t realize they need to catch the red-striped rabbit makes Angus speechless.


    "Hold on. Mira, I thought you knew the content of the test." said Angus.


    "Mmm." nodded the doll-faced girl.


    "Then, why don''t you catch the rabbit?" asked Angus.


    "Mmm?!" replied Mira while tilting her head.


    Then, she snapped her finger and suddenly many red-striped rabbits gathered in their surroundings. Using their perception, they find the rabbits'' number could easily reach more than a hundred.


    "Wait.. Wait... Don''t tell me she can do that from the start?!!" retorted Crown Prince Eric as he couldn''t hold back anymore.


    They are already wasting hours wandering around the forest to search for the damn rabbit. But Mira can call them easily. Mira didn''t reply to Eric''s sentence and nced at him.


    "Shut up." said Mira coldly.


    Eric immediately falls to the ground with a pale face while shivering. *Bam* Fortunately, the Duchess reacted fast and made her nephew unconscious by hitting his neck. Otherwise, he could die from Mira''s aura or sudden panic attack.


    Aunt Extalia knows Mira is strong and maybe stronger than an ordinary seventh-gradebatant. People at this level could easily kill fifth-gradebatants like Eric with their eyes. For a split second, she noticed Mira didn''t like Eric''s words and decided to move.


    Still, everyone didn''t know why Mira was angry at Eric''s words.


    ''Fuuhh¡­ Fortunately, I didn''tment anything to her.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "There¡­ There¡­ It''s okay, Mira. It''s just a stupid bubble. No need to get angry." said Anna trying to calm her friend.


    "Hmph.. Not worthy." replied Mira shortly with her usual doll-like expression.


    "Right, Right, it is just a stupid bubble not worthy of us." replied Anna while hugging her friend.


    "Mmm." nodded Mira.<sub> </sub>


    Then, she looked at Angus.


    "Catch." said Mira while pointing to the rabbit.


    "Ahh.. Sure." said Angus.


    Then, everyone begins to catch the rabbit who is just standing around near them. However, they still don''t understand why Mira is suddenly angry at Eric.


    As they catch the rabbit nearby, Jayna takes this opportunity to ask Anna who is the only one capable ofmunicating with Mira. They need to know why Mira is suddenly angry at Eric and not repeat the same thing in the future.


    "Anna, why is Mira angry at brother Eric?" asked Jayna.


    "Umm¡­ Isn''t that obvious?! That bubble is not worthy." replied Anna while hugging all the fluffy bunnies in her arm.


    "Not worthy?" asked Jayna in confusion.


    "Yup." replied the little troublemaker.


    "Did Big sis and Angus also not worthy?" asked Jayna again.


    "Mmmm¡­ Big sis, Angus, and Nice shy red are worthy." replied the little girl as she exined further.


    "Ehh¡­ Why are we worthy?" asked Jayna as she was confused about why they were worthy for Mira.


    "Not sure. Mira said Angus, Big sis, and Nice shy red are nice to me." replied Anna.


    Then, Jayna talks with Anna more before helping her roast the rabbit in her arm. The little girl somehow identally burst the rabbits in her arm as she was moving around. After seeing Anna drooling at the rabbit''s meat, she decides to roast them while changing Anna''s clothes.


    In the meantime, Mira stays beside them silently while surrounded by the rabbit. Despite Anna identally killing their kind, the rabbit still didn''t move and stayed nearby. They just be more attracted to Mira and surround her.


    Seeing this, Anna drools while looking at her friend. Her stomach even growled loudly wanting to eat the rabbit. Fortunately, Mira didn''t react and thought Anna tried to eat her. Soon, they were finally able to kill 100 hundred rabbits and collect their corpses.


    After collecting 100 rabbits, they begin to roast the rest and eat them since Jayna finds the rabbit meat delicious. Just by roasting them without proper cooking and seasoning, it already tastes like food from a high-ss restaurant.


    ''No wonder their price is so high despite being only half-beast.'' thought Angus as he ate the roasted meat in his hand.


    Still, he finds intrigue in this half-beast rabbit. While collecting the rabbits, he observes them and finds out how they can avoid them. Forget about him, even Aunt Extalia cannot detect them despite already running around the forest for a while rapidly.


    Angus finds they have a unique ability to blend with nature, simr to his stealth skill. Combined with the low mana in their body and the thick mist in the surrounding, they can hide in the surroundings.


    Even if the rabbit is passing near them, they will never be able to notice it as long as they are not looking with their own eyes. Since the thick mist covers their small figure and appearance, they will be safe from the others.


    Angus also finds the rabbit is genuinely a unique creature. After catching one alive for further observation, it could create a sort of clone of itself as a decoy when feeling threatened. The clone only stays for a few seconds before turning into nothingness.


    But, it has a physical body and can be touched. It could even be killed like an ordinary rabbit. For Angus, this ability is almost against all hismon sense and knowledge he learns. To create this sophisticated clone, they should need arge amount of mana.


    Yet, the rabbit is able to create the clone with the mana less than Angus needs to create a simple firebolt spell. This ability interests him and he decides to observe the rabbit further.


    If he could recreate this kind of skill with the same amount of mana, he may be able to create hundreds of clones without breaking a sweat. Just imagining overwhelming his opponent with many clones makes Angus smile happily.


    As someone who had already reached the top, Angus had never experienced what it felt like to overwhelm his opponent with numbers. He always fights his opponent on his own and never has any sort of teamwork except for a few rare moments when he is doing assassination.


    Even then, he never fought with numbers but always quality over quantity. Hisst battle in his past life taught him that there is also power in number and quantity. But, he never has a chance to experience it.


    "Interesting clone bunny." muttered Angus while holding the rabbit in his hand.


    "Alright, from now on, your name is food reserve 1, food reserve 2¡­ " said Angus as he gave ten rabbits he tamed a name.


    Since it is only a half-beast creature, Angus dares to tame them openly. Moreover, a half-beast creature is easier to tame, simr to the ordinary domesticated animal. No one will protest him if he manages to tame ten harmless red-striped rabbits.


    Even if Crown Prince Eric wakes up and sees it, he will not specte anything. After eating some roasted rabbit meat, they decide to return to the hotel. Aunt Extalia needs to tell Roy about their incident.


    Since the Duchess is escorting and protecting Angus'' group, Roy decides to do other things and doesn''t follow them into the Nirvas Kingdom. Before the appearance of Jade, Roy is often called the right-hand man of King Leon.


    He often does secret work besides working as a Royal Guard leader. With the appearance of Jade, his work is lessened, but he still needs to do some stuff like spying and stuff. During the past few days, he has gone out many times and returned the next day.

 Chapter 477 Miraculous External Force

    By the time they returned to the hotel, it was alreadyte in the middle of the night. They immediately rest in their room without creating anymotion. Except for Darren, everyone is already resting in their room, conserving strength for tomorrow.


    The poor old vampire is still searching for Death Rose in every corner of the Twilbo Forest. As Death Rose only blooms in a ce devoid of other sentient living beings, they are usually found in this forest. The thick mist in the woods could hide some areas from others for a long time.


    There is a bit of disturbance when royal guards drag Eric, but no one dares to raise a question after getting a silent re from the Duchess. Angus and Jayna didn''t do other night activities and rested to recover their energy.


    They still don''t know what Darren did to Altras'' elder, so they are sure there will be some opposition or fight with the examiners tomorrow. In the worst case, they must escape and return to the Heart Kingdom. During that time, they need to be in perfect condition.


    They also need to prepare in case they get into the fight with the force that has enmity with the Eternal Kingdom. Since they are in one group with Mira and Darren, they may also be targeted by the Eternal Kingdom''s enemy.


    Still, they are pretty confused about this infamy. With Mira as the true ruler, there is no way her fame is not spread once she destroys one or two kingdoms on a whim like what they heard from Darren.


    They specte Mira has just recently returned or somehow appeared before returning to the Eternal Kingdom. They still remember that the previous Vampire King died not too long ago. Most vampire races'' current infamy is because of their biased Vampire King Alfred.


    As the high noble, Angus and Jayna also learn all the known seventh-grade leaders from each nation to avoid offending them carelessly. The vampire king Alfred is famous for his nasty habit of looking down on women and enved people.


    He is one of the major reasons the Eternal Kingdom became number one as the ve marketce in Firuman. When people need to search for a specific race as their ve, they will go to the Eternal Kingdom to buy it.


    For them, Vampire King Alfred is one of the seventh-grade leaders they must avoid. However, they never expect the new ruler of the Eternal Kingdom to be simr to Anna when ites to doing stuff.


    Although Mira is more mature than Anna who just does what she wants without care, she is still quite irresponsible. Angus and the others feel like meeting the second Anna but are more mature. If they don''t know their background, they will consider them a real sibling.


    However, they also could understand why Mira acted like this. If she is strong as they thought, it is normal for her to react this way since no one could match her strength. To her, the others are just like bubbles that could easily burst.


    Ordinarymon sense couldn''t be used when dealing with her. While everyone rested and slept in their room, the Duchess didn''t sleep and stayed awake in her room. Currently, she is meditating on the floor.


    *BOOM* Every few minutes, she will open her eyes and move at her full speed to punch forward before going back to meditate. Her fast moves keep creating arge airwave to the surroundings.


    Like Leon, she also experiences a spiritual limit when separated from Leon, which deteriorates herbat power. Although she is already slowly recovering, she is still not returning to her previous peak.


    Moreover, she is not only shackled by her spirit but also by a major limitation of the human body. Although her mutated mana core is refined and boosts her physical power, she still has her limit when she reaches sixth grade for over a dozen years.


    These two limits prevent her from breakthroughs and slowly chipping away herbat prowess. Now, she is already released from her spiritual shackle. She decides to break through her physical barrier and be faster.


    She is confident she will be at the seventh-grade level if she manages to ovee this barrier. Extalia still does not give up on reaching seventh grade like Leon wants. She didn''t like just staying behind and supporting Leon. She wanted to walk on his side.


    While Leon is entirely open to her, the duchess gets many information about seventh grade. There are many ways to break through seventh grade, but the most important thing is it needs miraculous external help.


    Be it an unimaginable mana explosion, natural disaster, or even getting hit by lightning, all it is always external factors that help people to break through. Moreover, this miraculous external factor must happen at the right time and ce.


    She knows even until she dies of old age. She will never be able to find this miraculous external help unless she gets really lucky. But, she also couldn''t just stay still. Based on the information Leon''s gathered, most of these miraculous events happened in a time they never thought.


    The Duchess spected it is not because they are just located at the right time and ce but because these people are ready to reach seventh grade and are granted by the world. Extalia realizes the miraculous force seems toe to them when they are ready.


    Before Jade and Leon''s breakthrough, they are ready to sacrifice their lives and entire existence. One is because of old age and frustration at his powerlessness, while the other is because they are in the war and need to win.


    They have the drive and are ready to gamble everything to break through. Although in Leon''s case, it looks more like an idental event than in Jade''s case. Still, it didn''t change the fact that external factors somehow happen when they are ready and reach a certain state.<sub> </sub>


    Among the three of them, Extalia is actually the most talented inbat and mindpared to the other two guys. What Leon needed to learn for years, she could achieve in just a few months.


    Before Jayna and Angus were born, she was hailed as the most geniusesbatant in the Heart Kingdom''s history. Unfortunately, she wasn''t born in the Royal Heart Family and wasn''t recognized by others then.


    As the Duchess keeps training to reach her previous peak, she hears someone knock on her room. She stops training and decides to check who wants to meet her thiste.


    The room is heavily enchanted, preventing any booming sound from passing through. Otherwise, she will wake everyone in the hotel from her practice. Therefore, she is not disturbing anyone with her training.


    Looking through the small door hole, she finds Roy wearing a cloak in front of the door. The Duchess immediately opened the door and weed the royal guard leader.


    "Roy, What brought you here? I thought you would only be back in the next few days." asked the Duchess.


    "Can we talk inside?" asked Roy in a serious tone.


    "Alright, get in. But, prepare for Leon''s wrath that you wille into my room alone at night." joked the Duchess.


    "Haha¡­ If it is for the group''s safety, I will definitely bear it." replied Roy.


    Hearing this, she knows Roy will talk about something important and serious. As soon as they enter the room, they use magic tools to apply another barrier for eavesdropping.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" asked the Duchess.


    "While I was gathering some information, the Nergal''s crown prince approached me." said Roy.


    "A, what did he want?" asked the Duchess.


    "He wants to betray all of you and the Heart Kingdom." said Roy.


    "That''s inly stupid. Even if you want to betray us, you royal guards can''t do it." said the Duchess.


    "Yes. I believe A also knows about this. But, he still came to me and offered to betray all of you with the pretext Heart Kingdom didn''t have any more future as we are joining hands with the Eternal Kingdom." exined the Duchess.


    "In return to get sheltered by Nergal and released from the soul-bound contract, I need to help them catch you. This makes me think that if Nergal can capture you, the person who gets affected the most will be His Majesty." added Roy.


    "I see¡­ I guess our rtionship also reaches their ear. Well, not that we are trying to hide it in the first ce. So, what are you going to do?" asked the Duchess.


    "I decide to pretend to join hands with them with the pretext that my soul contract has few loopholes." replied Roy.


    "That''s not what I mean, Roy. I asked you whether you would betray us. Since the start of your story, you have not said anything about whether you ept or refuse their offer. So, tell me, Royal Guard leader, Roy mberg, are you going to betray us?" asked the Duchess seriously.


    The Dhess'' amber eyes seem to be looking through Roy.


    "*Sigh* As expected of the Crimson sh, I couldn''t hide anything from you. You are right. I will be lying if I say I didn''t consider their offer. Even in the end, they will just use me to get you. I may not regret betraying you." replied Roy.


    "Is this about us joining forces with the Vampire?" asked the Duchess.

 Chapter 478 Midnight Snack

    "Is this about us joining forces with the Vampire?" asked the Duchess.


    "Yes. You might already know this, but I will never forgive those damn blood-suckers." said Roy coldly.


    The Duchess didn''t respond and only gave a silent stare to Roy. Seeing this and not getting any harsh words only make Roy get conflicted and waver in betraying her. But, he also couldn''t forgive the Vampire race that toyed with his family to death.


    If it was not for King Leon''s help at that time, he might have never survived. This is also why Roy chose to be Royal Guard and be King Leon''s right-hand man all these years.


    Couldn''t stand her silent stare, "*Sigh* This is why I chose to stay at the Heart Kingdom even though we often get a lot of wars with other kingdoms. We, the Heart Kingdom, are blessed by you and His Majesty." said the Royal Guard leader while avoiding looking at the Duchess.


    However, the Duchess didn''t say anything and kept silent.


    "W-Why¡­ Why don''t you say anything?!!" yelled Roy in frustration as he got more emotional.


    "Is there something that I should say?" asked the Duchess.


    "No matter how many wordse out from my mouth, if you don''t want to hear it, it will be useless. Moreover, you are still not betraying us or me. Because if that happens, you will not be alive right now."


    "Even before the soul contract hurts or destroys you, I will personally destroy you with my hand. We Heart kingdom never tolerate any betrayer. As the royal guard leader, you should know it better than anyone." said the Duchess coldly.


    Roy couldn''t retort it as the Duchess''s word is correct. Now, he knows why there is time people said Crimson sh should be the true ruler rather than Leon. Despite not being a seventh grade, she could see through Roy''s mind and know how to handle this situation.


    "Alright, it is alreadyte. You should return and think carefully about what you are going to do." said the Duchess to dismiss Roy.


    "Duchess.. I still need to¡­" said Roy.


    "Roy, did you think I would believe any word you say after your confession? Even if I want to believe you, there is always doubt. So, I would rather not hear it at all. Now, please leave." said the Duchess.


    "I see¡­ Then, I will excuse myself." said Roy.


    As Roy almost reached the door, "Roy, may your heart guide you." said the Duchess.


    Roy stops at his spot before getting out of the room with a more conflicted feeling.


    As soon as Roy exits the room, "You already hear it, right? Send some of your people to monitor him." said Extalia sternly.


    Suddenly, her shadow wiggles a little bit before returning to normal. Although Roy has a loyal character, no one can guarantee he will not betray her, especially when in his emotional state. Before Roy joined the Royal Guards, he was just an ordinary noble in the Heart Kingdom.


    That happens until their territory gets a sudden attack by a group of vampires. Using the kingdom''s weakened security, the Vampire group manages to slip up the border and reach Roy''s homnd.


    Although it is only a group of half-blood rank vampires, they could still toy and kill all the forces in the territory. As he is still young, the Vampire spares him and decides to enve him for blood reserve.


    Fortunately, Leon and his guard pass by after returning from war. Then, a fight esctes between the two groups. In the end, Leon''s group manages to kill all the Vampires and rescue Roy along with a few of the young people.


    It turns out Roy''s father somehow shed with one of the big ve traders in the Heart Kingdom. The ve trader asks for help from the Eternal Kingdom''s big yer to take care of the mberg family for good.


    As the upper echelon and someone who is always observing Leon, Duchess Amberze know everyone near Leon and their background. She also knows Roy''s deep hatred towards Vampire and ve traders. However, she will not only stay still and get betrayed.


    Besides, the Duchess is already benevolent enough to let Roy go this time. As a Royal Guard, he should never let his feelings affect his decision. The Royal Guard is different from other knights in the Heart Kingdom. Their purpose and life are only to serve the royalty and obey the king.


    When someone bes a Royal Guard, their life is not in their hands anymore, but in the hand of the King or the Royalty, they protect. If the one that listens to Roy''s story is not the Duchess but King Leon, Roy''s head is already separate from his neck.


    Despite showing goodwill and favoring Angus, King Leon is not called an iron-fist King for nothing. Compared to him, Duchess Amberze is more benevolent.


    "Huff¡­ I never know how that wooden brain could manage many people like Roy. Forget it. It is his job to take care." said the Duchess before going to sleep.


    After hearing Roy''s confession, she is not in the mood to train further. Unbeknown to everyone, a shadow is suddenly moving from outside of the Duchess'' room after Roy returns to his room.


    The shadow keeps moving slowly, avoiding any Sur Knights and Royal Guards that patrol inside the hotel.<sub> </sub>


    Just as it finally reached near the window, "You know what, I find it funny why a shadow spy suddenly dares to sneak in at this moment of all time." said Angus, who suddenly appeared from behind the shadow.


    Noticing he is being found, the spy shadow immediately charges to the window to escape. *Bang* Suddenly, he hit a transparent barrier that covered the whole opening [4th Circle - Space Barrier].


    "Did you think I would let you go just like that?" asked Angus with a smirk.


    Then, Angus disappeared from his spot [Beast Walk]. Angus hit a few of his acupuncture points and knocked him out.


    Just as Angus wants to bring him to a more secluded room for interrogation, "Ummm¡­ *Yawn* Angus, Anna is hungry." said Anna while wiping her sleepy eyes.


    She is still wearing her sleeping clothes and apanied by Mira beside her.


    "Ehh¡­ You are hungry. Well, you are skipping a lot of meal time today. Alright, I will bring you to the hotel kitchen. There should be some leftovers or food there." replied Angus, not surprised at the girl''s sudden appearance.


    Anna often wakes upte at night when she is not eating enough during the day. Angus and Jayna have already gotten used to this little gluttony habit.


    "*Yawn* Mmm.. Hungry." said Anna while still sleepy.


    Then, Angus contacts Jayna through their bond and brings the two girls to the Hotel''s kitchen. On the way, he gives the spy to the patrolled Sur Knights to secure him.


    He already disabled his body and mana, but he doesn''t know any trick the spy hides to keep his mouth shut by suicide or escaping.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t find any leftovers in the hotel''s kitchen. Although Anna could eat them, Angus prefers she eat real cooked food. Left with no choice, he used the emergency food he stored in his storage device.


    This emergency food is enough for their whole group for a few months. But, in front of the little gluttony, it will be gone in a few days. While feeding the hungry Anna, Angus decides to ask her taciturn friend.


    "Mira, what are you?" asked Angus.


    Mira is surprised at Angus'' sudden question before tilting her head as if she thought of something.


    "Master. Five. Power. Answer." replied the taciturn girl.


    "Master five power answer?!" asked Angus back.


    He already expected Mira not to answer his question or just ignore it. But he didn''t know the girl would give a few words of answer. Fortunately, Anna is beside them, helping Angus trante Mira''s words.


    "Nom.. Nom¡­ Angus.. Nom¡­ Nom.. Mia wan ou mater feft Nom.. Nom.. powef beor se Nom.. Nom.. awer (Mira wants you to master five powers before she answers.)." said Anna while keeping food in her mouth.


    Fortunately, Angus and Jayna are already experts at Anna''s mouthfulnguage and understand her words. Still, the little girl gets lectured by Jayna to eat slowly while she wipes the leftovers in her mouth.


    "Five powers? You mean five of the Ancient Powers I have?" asked Angus.


    ? "Mmm." confirmed Mira while nodding.


    "So, if I manage to master five of the Ancient Powers, you will reveal yourself." stated Angus.


    "Mmm." confirmed Mira again.


    "*Sigh* I guess I could only try." said Angus.


    After returning from the Endless Battlefield, Angus researched Ancient Power in the Royal Pce archive. Ancient Power is not as rare as he initially thought as it is a sort of inheritance of the Ancient King.


    There are many records about them, but none are asplex and powerful as his Ancient Powers. In the record, people need at least a hundred years or more to master one ordinary Ancient Power.


    When they mastered Ancient Power, they could use it without needing mana and just a thought. They also didn''t need to risk their life when they were overused. This may look simple, but Angus knows this is not something he could achieve in a short time.


    Moreover, he still has not fully uncovered all of his Ancient Powers. There are even the ones he couldn''t use, like [Light Bringer], [Life Return], and [The World].

 Chapter 479 Krugguar Emperor Determination

    There are even the ones he couldn''t use, like [Light Bringer], [Life Return], and [The World]. Ancient Power is unlike ordinary skill that Angus could master after a few times trying or practicing. Ancient Power is a kind of conceptual power.


    The power itself is simr to supernatural powers that break thew and physics. It will only be more potent as the userprehends its concept. Basically, the more the user uses it, the stronger the power.


    However, since this power originated from Angus and Jayna, they need to know what kind of concept and intent from the original creator before being able to master it. The Ancient King who created the Ancient Power has their own understanding of it.


    Other users will never be able to fully use it even with the blessing of the Ancient King unless they have the same understanding and experience as the Ancient King.


    Even if they are being taught and told by the Ancient King, they will never be able to master the Ancient Power unless they experience it by themself.


    Unfortunately, Angus and Jayna''s ancient power is not ordinary and moreplex than usual. Even with Angus'' enhanced mind, talent, and experience, he still has difficultyprehending the power.


    [Analyze] is the ancient power to analyze something in detail if the user has enough rted data or foreknowledge. This power may look simple and easy to use. But, they could do anything or improve besides being able to analyze something faster or have a great memory.


    [Hellfire] is easier to use andprehend since Angus and Jayna are fire-orientedbatants. Both of them have a huge talent in fire elemental affinity. Moreover, Jayna also has memories of Fire Phoenix manipting fire.


    Despite having talent in fire elemental, they are still far frompletely mastering the ancient power. Each time they learn something new, they will find more aspects about fire without end.


    Although Fire Phoenix''s memory helps them as a guide, they need to master and learn about this fire aspect first, which takes time to practice.


    [Unbreakable Shield] is another ancient power that Angus and Jayna can use freely. However, they also couldn''t improve further besides using it as a strong shield to defend themselves. It is a simr case to [Analyze].


    [Allegiance] is an absurd ancient power tomand and control beast and monster. At first, Angus and Jayna underestimate this power. But, they find this power is as ridiculous as the others to the point they are afraid of using it.


    Among the other ancient powers, [Allegiance] has the most progress. Most of the reason is that Jayna is Fire Phoenix. By creating a strong bond with Jayna, they canprehend more about [Allegiance].


    As they find the nature of the [Allegiance], Angus stops trying to master the ancient power. It is not because this power is too powerful, but because he didn''t like the nature of the power, especially rted to Jayna.


    Still, it didn''t stop them from using it. Their bondmunication is more efficient than anymunication device in Firuman.


    [Life Return] is one of the ancient powers Angus and Jayna cannot fully use. In short, this is an ancient power to manipte and use life force. Because of this bizarre nature, they didn''t have a chance to use it to detect other living beings near them.


    Still, they rarely use it as it consumes a lot of mana and is weaker than their own detection skill. Unless it is for searching for someone or a particr person, they will not use it.


    [Light Bringer] and [The World] are the only ancient powers Angus and Jayna cannot use correctly until now.


    Same as the [Life Return], Angus and Jayna could only use [Light Bringer] for passive detection against light-type force or dark-type force, which rarely happens unless they find someone turning into a monster-minded person like Anna.


    Even when they met with many religious leaders and groups, this ancient power also didn''t work to sense light-type force on them. They specte the power may be rted to something like emotion or they are too weak to detect it.


    Unlike the other ancient powers, [The World] is the only ancient power that they don''t know its purpose, effect, or even what it can do. Despite having seen and experienced the Ancient King of Nature using it, they still don''t know what to do about it.


    All of their ancient power is too ridiculous andplex to understand in a short time. They even feel a dozen years may not be enough to master thempletely. However, they are also still young and have a lot of time.


    "*Burp* *Yawn* Big sis, sleepy." said Anna while she finally stopped eating.


    Looking at the sleepy cute Anna, Jayna''s maternal instinct kicks in and carries her on her arm like her own child. Anna immediately enjoys Jayna''s warmth and looks at Mira.<sub> </sub>


    "Mira, sleep." said Anna before resting her small head on Jayna''s chest.


    The taciturn girl didn''t reply and only nodded her head like usual. *Swish* Before they knew it, everyone was teleported inside Anna and Mira''s room.


    Angus and Jayna are surprised as they didn''t even feel disorientated from the sudden space teleportation but decided to think about itter. After putting Anna on her bed beside Mira, they return to their room.


    There are still a few hours before sunrise. They decide to use the remaining time to rest and get in their top condition. Angus also didn''t forget to warn the guard to increase their vignce and strictly watch the Nergal spy.


    He will interrogate the spyter since he prefers not to have strenuous work over a beautiful golden-haired girl on his side.


    While Angus'' group is resting peacefully inside the hotel, the world is in chaos. Apparently, Krugguar Emperor and his monster horde deviated from their original path.


    Although it didn''t change its path too much, it still greatly affected the many kingdoms nearby. Currently, it passes through inside the Aboban Kingdom where most of its poption is the Goliath race.


    "*Cough* *Cough* I-Impossible!! E-Everyone¡­ dead!! ARGHHH!!" shouted Chief Jork towards the ck Krugguar Emperor in front of him.


    At the same time, everyone could see the surroundings were littered with countless Goliath race corpses. A thunderstorm also keeps pouring down in the area without stopping. Besides Chief Jork, there are also two seventh-gradebatants in horrible appearance.


    As the monster horde gets near Tristall Woond, Krugguar Emperor cannot keep avoiding fighting against three seventh grade at once. Moreover, unlike when it handles King Leon, Jade, and Archmage Ikalis, it fights more aggressively and uses morerge-scale attacks.


    In the end, Chief Jork''s goliath army is pulverized without him being able to save a single goliath race. His proud army ispletely obliterated. Some of its corpses even no longer exist and have turned to dust.


    Enraged by such a devastating scene, the seventh-grade goliath chief charged recklessly at the Krugguar Emperor. After fighting for hours, Chief Jork retreated along with the other two seventh-gradebatants with heavy wounds.


    If the other two seventh grade didn''t bring Chief Jork by force, he might also lose his life in the battle with Krugguar Emperor as he had already received various kinds of wounds on his body. With the potent miasma slowly corroding his body, he will die soon if he continues to fight.


    The other two seventh grade may only be hired by Chief Jork, but they still know losing Chief Jork in this fight will weaken the world alliance further against the monster''s army.


    Unfortunately, the elves race also couldn''t help them as monster hordes arrived at their territory while the Krugguar Emperor fought Chief Jork''s army.


    Before the deviation, the Krugguar Emperor avoided entering the Tristall Woond from elves'' territory and passing through the Eternal Kingdom territory.


    However, the Krugguar Emperor suddenly changed its path and moved through more kingdoms with thest goal of the elves'' territory before entering Tristall Woond.


    While Krugguar Emperor was fighting three seventh-gradebatants, he let his monster horde move forward to the elven territory. He knows that he needs to make this superior long-eared race busy not to hinder his fight with the others.


    Although he will sacrifice more monsters than he initially expected, it is something he prepared from the start. Still, he feels this is better than facing the entity with boundless energy he felt a few weeks ago.


    Not to mention his army, he even feels like he could die if facing the mysterious entity in that blood-flowingnd. He doesn''t know what kind of entity that is and doesn''t want to know either, as he still doesn''t have the qualification to know it with his current power.


    Compared to the mysterious entity''s boundless energy, he is just like a small bug that could be easily squashed. After resting from the fight for a moment, Krugguar Emperor looked in the Eternal Kingdom''s direction before gripping his fist and screaming loudly *PIIKKK*


    Then, it turns into a ck lightning bolt, disappearing into the sky''s thundercloud. There is a strong determination in the Krugguar Emperor''s eyes as he travels faster to thest barrier before entering Tristall Woond.


    The news about the defeated Chief Jork and the other two seventh grade spread fast and surprised many strong kingdoms in Firuman, especially the elves'' kingdom.

 Chapter 480 Food Problem

    At first, the elf kingdom only needed to guard their border and let the Krugguar Emperor pass through. However, they never thought the monster overlord would change its path and pass through their territory to enter Tristall Woond.


    In this case, the elves will have no choice but to fight the Krugguar Emperor directly. The elf race is very territorial and will never ept an outsider easily. Except for Roundel city, the other areas are forbidden from outsiders.


    Moreover, the elf race will never abandon any of their citizens like the other kingdom in case they are getting attacked or in war. The elf race has a very low fertility rate. Every elf is important to them.


    They will never give up on their citizens orrades without fighting. This trait may be their weakness but also their strength for them. This is also why they be one of the strongest races in Firuman.


    The old ones are even ready to sacrifice their lives for the younger ones. Most old elves didn''t afraid and were prepared to fight against the Krugguar Emperor''s monster army. They know they couldn''t just live peacefully forever and are ready to fight against any threat.


    The other kingdom decided not to interrupt the battle between the Krugguar Emperor and the Elf race. They want to know if the elf is still as strong as the rumor or if they are getting weaker as time passes.


    While this happens, time passes and the dark sky turns bright from the sun on the horizon. Since Twilbo Wood is covered with thick mist, the sun cannot enter deep into Craghost Town until it reaches high in the sky.


    By the time the sunlight reaches the Craghost town, Angus and everyone has already woken up to do their daily morning routine. Only the two little girls are still sleeping peacefully.


    Early in the morning, Darren returns and immediately makes a strong barrier near Mira and Anna to prevent his master energy explosion when she wakes up.


    Seeing he could leave this matter to Darren, Angus and Aunt Extalia decide to interrogate the shadow spy. The shadow spy is in a horrible situation from the torture of the Royal Guards.


    To prevent the spy from killing himself, the royal guards decide to take out all his teeth, leaving him with nothing but bleeding gum and mouth. They also roughly pour alcohol and medical potion to prevent him from dying of bleeding.


    Looking at the silent spy in front of them, Angus knows this will be quite a long session to make the spy talk.


    "Tch¡­ I prefer to research my cute bunny than handle this. Can''t we just leave it to the Royal Guards?"ined Angus.


    The Duchess didn''t reply and silently red at Angus. Currently, they are in the basement of the hotel with various enchantments on each wall.


    "Roy, thinking of betraying us." replied Aunt Extalia.


    "Huh?!" asked Angus in confusion.


    Then, the Duchess told Angus about Roy''s background and his confession.


    "So, what did you think?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Logically, we should just kill Roy and be done with it. But¡­ I prefer not to have too much bloodshed, especially when handling one of our own." said Angus.


    "Then??" asked Aunt Extalia, trying to test Agnus.


    "It''s easy. Just cripple the other side''s force. If they want to capture you or trap us, they also need a certain force to do it. Since they could only bring limited people inside the Nirvas, they must decide to trap us outside the Craghost town or Twilbo Woods."


    "We just need Jade to send some army to keep clear our path. This will also force Nergal to spend more people and resources to trap us. I don''t believe with the previous loss they still want to gamble and spend enormous resources just to trap us."


    "The only problem we need to face is the Nirvas Kingdom. They may be famous for their neutrality, but it could change with all yesterday''s incidents. In the worst case, they will work with Nergal and capture us when we are inside their kingdom."


    "I don''t know much about Nirvas'' military strength, but we should avoid confrontation as long as we stay with Mira and Darren. No one is stupid enough to let two monstrous seventh-gradebatants fight inside their kingdom unless they want to destroy their entire nation."


    "It is only an assumption, but we could now exclude Nirvas in our conflict. This only leaves us with Nergal alone. As long as we could prevent them from gathering their force on our way back, we could easily avoid their trap." analyzed Angus to his aunt.


    "Hmm¡­ I agree. Then, I will contact our people outside the forestter. Still, what should we do to Roy?" asked Aunt Extalia.<sub> </sub>


    "What else?! Just leave him be. As Royal Guard leader, he knows the consequence of betraying us. It means he knows what he is doing. Now, we just wait for him to make a choice."


    "Personally, I don''t care as long as he doesn''t hurt Jayna or Anna. But, if he does something stupid to bring trouble to me then I think he will have a lot of ''talk'' session with me." said Angus coldly.


    "I see¡­ Are you sure you didn''t want to be the next king?" asked Aunt Extalia as she was satisfied with Angus'' answer and judgment.


    "No, thanks. I prefer having a small piece ofnd in the remote countryside or a small private ind far from all the trouble." replied Angus.


    "Sure¡­ Sure¡­ Let''s talk with the spy first." said Aunt Extalia before moving her attention to the wrecked spy in front of her.


    They didn''t need to worry about the spy hearing their conversation since Angus created a small barrier around them before talking. This vignce has been a habit for Angus since he returned from the Endless Battlefield.


    Since this is a magical world where everything is possible, he needs to minimize the probability that others will hear about their n. After a few hours of ''talk'' session, they end the pitiful spy''s life and burn his corpse to ash.


    They didn''t get much from the spy despite Angus'' torture since the spy didn''t know much about his task detail or any inside information. This is amon thing for the spy. They are only tasked to do something without knowing its purpose.


    This way, the spy will not be able to divulge any information in case they get caught and tortured. After finishing the spy interrogation, they return upstairs and find the others are still having their breakfast.


    ''It seems Darren managed to prevent any leakage explosion unlike before.'' thought Angus as he sat beside Jayna.


    p Despite having a bloody talk session, he can still eat normally without feeling disturbed. For him, this is nothingpared to when he is inside the Endless Battlefield where he didn''t have time to have a peaceful breakfast.</anda>


    As he eats beside Jayna and tries to prevent his food from getting stolen by the little gluttony, Angus notices the nearby hotel employee is troubled.


    ''Hmm¡­ Judging by their conversation, it seems their food reserve is empty. Well, we have this little gluttony which has a bottomless stomach.'' thought Angus while looking at Anna, who kept stuffing food into her mouth.


    Then, Angus remembers that Craghost Town will not get any supplies until the mist in the Twilbo Woods gets thinner. He didn''t know when the mist was thinning, but he knew with their current consumption, their food reserve would be gone soon.


    ''It seems we need to hunt our food to prevent starvation. Well, there is still time before the entrance examiner arrives.'' thought Angus.


    "Anna, let''s hunt some beast." said Angus, stopping the little gluttony from eating more.


    "Ahh¡­ Anna still not done eating." said Anna while getting lifted in one hand by Angus.


    "You could eat on the way." replied Angus.


    "Angus, where are you going?" asked Aunt Extalia while following them.


    "The town and hotel also will not get any supplies from the outside before the mist thins out. So, We need to hunt for our food. With this little gluttony consumption rate, our food reserves will notst for a long time." exined Angus.


    After a while, they find themself outside the town searching for food. Since they didn''t have anyone capable of processing monster meat above the first grade, they could only hunt beasts and first-grade monsters.


    Same asst time, a few groups also followed them inside the misty forest. They didn''t dare to attack openly inside the town because of the Nirvas. But, it is another story when Angus'' group is outside Craghost Town.


    Some of them even immediately ambush them when they step outside the town. Unfortunately, they be Aunt Extalia''s target practice in the blink of an eye. Angus also creates some rune traps along the way for their stalker.


    During this time, he gets advice and help from Darren when heys the trap rune. Unlikest time, Darren keeps staying with them. Since Mira is busy ying around with Anna, he decides to help and teach Angus about rune.


    Angus didn''t expect Darren to be not only knowledgeable about rune but also master at it. The old vampire could eveny aplete rune just by pointing at the ground.

 Chapter 481 Anomaly

    While Angus is busy learning from Darren, Anna and Mira y around to who knows where. At first, Angus and Jayna worried they would get lost, but Darren reassured them. He could always pinpoint everyone, even in this disturbing mist.


    Using this chance, Jayna and the Duchess begin to hunt for edible meat. At first, Darren wants to reassure them that he has enough food. But, Angus refuses his offer as Darren already does enough for them.


    Moreover, he and Jayna should be the one that provides Anna as her guardian. Unless it is an emergency, he prefers not to rely on others too much. Fortunately, the old vampire is like a walking encyclopedia.


    He knows what kind of beast and the first-grade monsters are edible and taste great. Angus also knows little about it but didn''t explore this stuff deeply. Actually, he could cook and has quite deep experience in his past life.


    However, he is quite a perfectionist when ites to making food. For him, if he wants to cook food, it should be perfect or nothing at all.


    Even though it is silly since there is no such a thing as perfection, it is his motto when he makes his food. He not only just cooks good food but the best possible food for the ingredient. Angus always tries to bring the best vor to the food.


    Without countless hours of deep research, he will never be able to do this since the beast and monster meat in this world has various tastes.


    Although he could easily do it and start researching cooking, he already has too much on his te just to learn magic, runes, alchemy, and other magical things.


    If Angus only learns martial skills like in his past life, he will have a lot of free time to do the cooking but is always busy as new things keep appearing in this magical world.


    Darren himself is also a good and capable chef because of his master. Sometimes Mira likes to request something weird out of nowhere.


    For example, a fruit tastes terrible and shemands him to make it good. In the past, Darren even needed to create a whole research team toply with Mira''s wish, who could forget about it any moment.


    When Angus and the others hear Darren''s story, they feel Mira is quite an unreasonable master who likes to do what she likes. She is pretty simr to Anna, who always does what she wants.


    ''No wonder Anna is close to her. Their character is simr. I bet Mira also wants to be Anna''s friend on a whim.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Angus notices that Darren is already living for who knows how long and must know many things.


    "Master Darren, what do you know about a monster-minded person?" asked Angus.


    The gentle butler startled at Angus''s question for a moment before ncing at him with his menacing blood-red eyes.


    "I guess it is about Lady Anna?" asked Darren.


    "Yup. As her guardian, I need to know more about her since she seems quite different yet simr to what I found in the past record." said Angus truthfully.


    "As her guardian¡­ Hohoho¡­ This is the first time I hear monster-minded people need a guardian. But, well, anything is possible in this world. Anyway, as for your inquiry, I have deep knowledge about those bar.. I mean those particr people." replied Darren.


    Angus didn''t take offense from Darren''s word since it is right Anna could live on her own even without his protection.


    "Can''t I trade something for that knowledge?" asked Angus earnestly.


    "Normally, I never trade my knowledge to others unless it is the master''s order. However, I find your group to be peculiar." replied Darren.


    "Peculiar?!" asked Angus back.


    "One is an unusual monster-minded person capable of befriending Master. One is someone who somehow has Fire Phoenix power, not ordinary ones. One is a human who is somehow able to break her physical limit and is still growing."


    "However, none of them is as unusual as you. Did you know that you are an anomaly? Not unusual but an anomaly?! Something that shouldn''t happen or exist. The only person I know that is an anomaly is only Master Mira." exined Darren.


    "Anomaly?!" asked Angus in confusion.


    Darren didn''t reply and only gave a warm smile while taking out a thick book from his storage device.<sub> </sub>


    "I hear you made a bet with the Master to master five of your ancient powers before she told you about herself. Young Baron Angus, how about this. If you can master them before fifty years, I will exin further why you are an anomaly." said Darren.


    "This book contains all of my knowledge about monster-minded people. I know someone from your group will soon ask for it since their information is rare."


    "But, I never know you are quite a special person until the Master makes a bet with you, Young Master Baron. Therefore, this book is a gift for me. I hope you put it to good use." added Darren.


    "Err¡­ sure." replied Angus to the cryptic exnation and took the thick book.


    After hearing Darren''s other condition, he somehow feels like the old vampire is confident that he could master five of his ancient powers before fifty years rather than betting on it.


    This would be impossible for a normal person, even the most talented. But, Angus has the help of his idle system, which keeps generating soul points to enhance his attribute.


    As long as he has enough soul points, he could keep enhancing his attributes and master the ancient power in no time.


    The ancient power may be a conceptual power with vast possibilities and experience. Still, if his mind isparable to a supeputer or more, he will be able to master it in no time.


    If he wants, he just needs to focus on his intelligence attribute before being able to simte various kinds of scenarios to master the ancient powers.


    However, no one should know about his idle system. Not even Jayna knows about this system despite him already revealing his past life.


    He just told Jayna that he is that talented when she finds something weird about him. Although Jayna grumbled at his narcissistic answer, she didn''t press further.


    ''It seems old monsters like Darren and Mira manage to see through me. Come to think of it, King Leon also noticed it. Well, whatever happens, will happen.'' thought Angus.


    Angus didn''t know anything about things called anomalies. Even if he knows it, he will not care too much as it didn''t change anything for him. Just knowing someone is a monster or has a mysterious power will not suddenly change his lifestyle and habits.


    Angus is already mature enough to change his way of life and do different things. His goal is the same as before. He just wants a peaceful life.


    As heys his trap rune, he also decides to sneak peek at the book Darren gives and finds it is written in unknown iprehensible words. Then, he finds the old vampire snickering at him as if ying him in his palm.


    ''This old man?!!'' cursed Angus as he noticed the old man wrote the book in variousnguages.


    He also recognizes a few of them, but it is entirely unreadable until he can fully trante them. In the end, Angus decides to store the book and think about itter.


    After a few hours of hunting dozens of edible beasts and first-grade monsters, they decide to pick up Anna and Mira before returning to Craghost Town. To their surprise, Anna and Mira are near a small purple-colored pond surrounded by Death Rose.


    "Darren, useless." said Mira coldly while apanying Anna to y in the pond.


    The old servant immediately slumps to the ground in defeat. Yesterday, he managed to procure one Death Rose before returning. But, he never knew there was a ce filled with Death Rose.


    Since Death Rose will not bloom in ce with traces of living beings, they also couldn''t ce where other Death Rose bloom. It means all these Death Roses are blooming together at the same time. Otherwise, they will never be able to bloom in the same area.


    "Angus.. Big sis¡­*Munch* *Munch*" called Anna while chomping the Death Rose nearby like a snack.


    Anna and Mira hang their legs on the pond while letting Onyx swim inside it. Noticing the unusual surroundings as he finds no other nt nearby the pond and the purple mist, Angus reacts fast. He casts a barrier spell on everyone [3rd Circle ¨C Fire Barrier] [4th Circle - Nature Barrier].


    Angus cast Fire Barrier to Jayna and Aunt Extalia while Nature Barrier to Darren. A mere Fire Barrier will never be able to hold his own magic resistance. Moreover, Angus is not stupid enough to cast a fire spell on a vampire, which is one of its weaknesses.


    "Ohh.. Such a wless cast!! As expected of Young Baron Angus. Still, you didn''t need to worry about the fire barrier hurting me. Unlike those lowly vampires, I am impervious to fire elemental. [5th Circle - Surge''s Barrier]" said Darren while casting his fire barrier spell on everyone.

 Chapter 482 Crabfrog

    [5th Circle - Surge''s Barrier] *Whoosh* A translucent fire barrier envelopes everyone. Angus and the others immediately look at the barrier surrounding their body. As Fire Phoenix, Jayna notices the barrier is simr to Fire Barrier but many times stronger.


    Comparing the two spells is likeparing a bubble with a solid crystal object. This is also not a wrong metaphor since the Fire Barrier looks like a bubble of fire elements covering the whole body.


    In contrast, Surge''s Barrier is simr to crystallite made of fire elements that cover the whole body while magically flexible like Fire Barrier. Moreover, Surge''s Barrier is not only to burn and protect from harmful things. It also repels dangerous stuff.


    They could feel the Surge''s barrier repel the surrounding purple mist in the air rather than directly burning them like Fire Barrier.


    ''So, this is the next level of Fire Barrier.'' thought Angus as he marveled at the spell.


    Unlike Fire Barrier, he couldn''t find a weak spot on the Surge''s Barrier. He feels like he is in contact with magic for the first time and keeps observing the spell. Fortunately, Jayna understands Angus''s obsession with new magical stuff.


    Therefore, she decides to take care of the excited Anna, who keeps calling them from the small pond. The Surge''s Barrier may look sophisticated butpared to her Fire Phoenix defensive skill, it still looks weaker.


    "Big sis.. Big sis¡­ Looks, I found a pretty shell." called Anna excitedly while taking out a purple shell.


    At this moment, everyone noticed the shell was the one that emitted the potent toxin in the surrounding area.


    "What kind of shell is that?" eximed Angus curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ I believe it is Crabfrog''s Shell." said Darren after observing it closely.


    "Crabfrog?!" asked Angus.


    "It is a rare small beast with a bloodline simr to the Murk, a big frog-like monster. However, it uses mana core and is a thousand times more poisonous than adult Murk. It is hailed to be the most poisonous beast in the world." exined Darren.


    "Thousand times more poisonous than Murk?! Does such a creature truly exist?" eximed Aunt Extalia.


    "Yes. However, nature has itsws and maintains its bnce on its own. The Crabfrog has a short lifespan and is not bigger than a palm. This is also the reason for its rareness. It is a fortune that we can find it even if it is only its death shells." exined Darren.


    "Though I don''t know if it is a fortune or not since it could kill anything in its surroundings with its toxic body." added Darren.


    "Woooahh¡­ Baldy.. Baldy Corpse, did the froggy eat a snake?" asked Anna excitedly.


    "Err¡­ I-I am not sure about it, Lady Anna. I have never encountered one alive and only know about them from stories and books." replied Darren while getting a mental attack as Anna changed his nickname to Baldy Corpse.


    "Ehhh¡­ It sounds cute. I hope it doesn''t eat snakes or Onyx will never be able to y with it." said Anna.


    "Err¡­ Anna isn''t it the reverse?! Usually, a snake is the one that eats frogs?" lectured Angus.


    "No way, Onyx is too cute and fragile. There is no way it could eat it. If Anna is not taking care of it will probably die somewhere." replied Anna while petting the gloomy Onyx.


    ''Since when the Zokline ancient snake was fragile?!! It could even withstand the attack of a seventh-grade beast and be alive.'' thought everyone.


    "Hohoho¡­ Now, I know why Master likes you, Lady Anna." said Darren.


    "Hee.. What do you mean, Baldy Corpse?!! Anna and Mira are always like each other. We will be best friends forever." said Anna while snuggling with Mira.


    "Umm." nodded Mira with her usual doll-like face.


    Then, they didn''t waste any more time and returned to Craghost Town as it was near noon time. At first, Anna wants to search for the Crabfrog beast, but Angus persuades her not to since the beast is rarer than Death Rose.


    Although there is a huge chance of another Crabfrog living in this forest, it still needs a miracle to find it without any clue. Anna''s superb instinct also couldn''t help her this time. Otherwise, she will run off somewhere and return while holding Crabfrog long ago.


    Still, Angus didn''t miss this chance to collect some purple water in the small pond and observe the shell. He also asks Darren more about Crabfrog. On the surface, Angus looks like he ns to learn one of the deadliest natural poisons in this world and Crabfrog characteristics.


    However, he actually ns to unlock the Crabfrog inside his system. Angus finds the best way to unlock the enemy selection is to fight them multiple times, but he could also unlock it by getting some reference from the book or its body part.


    One of the examples of creatures that were unlocked through reference is High-Grade Slime he met inside the Surya Dessert long ago. After reading countless references about slime and analyzing its slime, he unlocked the High-Grade Slime in his system.


    Therefore, he could easily procure high-grade slime for his project. Although he still wasn''t able to make a lot of breakthroughs, he still at least didn''t need to worry about obtaining the slime.


    If Angels could unlock Crabfrog in his system, he could have ess to one of the deadliest poisons in Firuman. This could increase his chance of winning against high-gradebatants. At first, Angus thought of using Onyx''s poison.<sub> </sub>


    However, the beast is too strong for him in real life, much less in his manual battle system where the enemy is somehow many times stronger and deadlier than its original.


    Despite having thebat prowess simr to the fifth-gradebatant, Angus never dared to fight anyone above fourth-grade or third-grade monster in his system.


    He almost died a few times, if not because of his ridiculous regeneration. He even needs to use his domain technique on a few asions.


    On the way back, Angus checks his system to check if he managed to unlock Crabfrog or not. Unfortunately, he didn''t unlock it and decided to check his status.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 18 Years Old


    MP: 732/732


    Chi: 1003


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 58


    Dexterity: 57


    <o>,m Intelligence: 56</o>


    Vitality: 57


    Soul Point: 323.745


    Soul Reserve: 877


    Seeing his attribute almost reach 60 points, Angus feels frustrated. Since the soul point requirement will double with each 5 soul points, it will be more than ten thousand points to increase one after reaching the 60 mark.


    In contrast, he will only get around 45-50 soul points each day from his idle system, depending on the enemy he selected. With how it progresses, his three hundred thousand soul points will be gone by the time he reaches 65 in all of his attributes.


    After that, his increase will be slower like before. Unless he finds massive soul points again like in ck Fortress, his growth rate will be slower. Still, he is already satisfied with his current power.


    Although it is not as monstrous as those pseudo seventh grades or seventh grade, he is already many times stronger than ordinary humans. Moreover, he is still not fully maximizing his third grade yet. He still has a lot of improvement in his mana and other magical spells.


    Soon, they arrive at the Craghost and go to the hotel to pick up Eric and his royal guard. Aunt Extalia finds Roy is going somewhere and decides to let him be. Whether he will betray them or not depends on his next choice.


    When they pick up Eric, they find the charismatic and confident crown prince shivering in a cold sweat as he looks at Mira among them. He still couldn''t forget the boundless pressure he felt before he passed out yesterday.


    Not to mention Eric, even seventh-grade Yawan will still have cold sweat in front of Mira''s strange gaze. Ignoring the crown prince, they go to the examination ce and are ready to face hard retaliation.


    Although Darren had already assured everyone everything would be fine, they still didn''t lower their vignce. Once the fight breaks out, Angus and the others will immediately return to the Heart Kingdom.


    The battle between seventh-gradebatants is not something they could easily meddle with. If Mira also participates, the Craghost and the entire Twilbo Forest could also be gone from the map.


    Arriving at the za, they find everyone staring at them while avoiding them, afraid of beingbeled with them. Because of yesterday''s incident, they are sure even the natural Altras will retaliate in anger.


    Everyone is also surprised at Darren''s sudden bald head, but no one dares tough andment about it as they still remember the intense pressure he released yesterday.


    "Hmph¡­ To think they still dare toe here. Vampires really have no shame."mented a man with wings on his back not far away from him.


    Before they could reply to the tant provocation, "*BAM* Dumbass!! Can you not create trouble just for one day?!!" lectured the older Fullross while hitting the younger one.


    "Oww¡­ Uncle Urblim, it hurts!!" replied the younger Fullross while rubbing his bum.


    "Then, shut up your mouth and wait silently without creating trouble!!" rebuked Urblim.


    "Tch¡­ But, I am not wrong. Those Vampires just keep doing what they want. Hmph¡­ I want to see what he will do next when he angers the whole Nirvas." said the young Fullross.

 Chapter 483 Seventh Grade’s Pride

    "Hmph¡­ I want to see what he will do next when he angers the whole Nirvas." said the young Fullross.


    "Hohoho¡­ Young people these days are really too hot-blooded." replied Darren in a low voice, but everyone could still hear his reply.


    Then, Darren moves his arm a little bit. *BAMM* The older Fulross suddenly moves in front of the younger one and shields him from a fast, invisible attack with his two giant wings.


    Despite reacting fast and full-on guard, he still pushed back more than a half meter just from Darrius''s attack. Not only that, some of the people nearby and the older Fullross himself notice what kind of attack Darriusunches.


    Contrary to what everyone expects, Darrius is actually onlyunching mana ball to Urblim, the older Fulross. Mana ball is the most basic spell everyone could use with some practice.


    Some people didn''t even recognize it as a spell and thought it was simple mana maniption. Yet, Darren uses this basic spell that everyone could use to push back a sixth-gradebatant almost half a meter away.


    Most people didn''t notice this fact and only thought the new Vampire king released a weak attack. However, the experiencedbatants, especially the magician, realized Darren''s dreadfulness.


    If Darren could manipte the mana ball into this kind of strong attack, they couldn''t imagine when he would release a high circle spell. In the worst case, the whole Craghost Town will disappear in the blink of an eye without them being able to react.


    "B-Brother, this is bad. We need to get away from here." said Princess Brigida Nergal as she witnessed what Darren did.


    "What''s wrong, sister? Isn''t that Fulross defending the new vampire king''s attack easily?!" asked Crown Prince A.


    "No, kid. Your sister is right. You should listen to my warning before and forget about your n. As long as that monstrous vampire is there, we will not be able to do anything to those Heart''s group." said the Mad Monk Orpus while chugging a wine bottle and sharply gazing at Darren.


    "Huhh?? Didn''t he just take you by surprise?! Besides, this is in the middle of the day. His power should be lowered, right?" said Crown Prince A.


    "That''s another reason we should just ignore them. Imagine if he could be this strong in the middle of the day. What will happen when it is nighttime? I don''t know the details, but that new vampire king is many times stronger than the previous one." said the Mad Monk.


    "Tch¡­ No, we are not retreating. We will wait for Nirvas''s reaction first." said A resolutely.


    "Well, it''s up to you. But, if everything goes south, I will save my own ass." said the Mad Monk Orpus.


    "Hmph¡­ As expected of low-life." chimed Princess Brigida.


    While the Nergal''s party banter with each other, some experiencedbatants immediately leave the area towards outside the town. Most of them only wanted to enter Nirvas kingdom and didn''t want to get tangled with this dangerous new vampire king.


    "I-I apologize for my nephew''s behavior." said Urblim while bowing his head.


    "U-Uncle!!" called the younger Fulross in surprise.


    He still didn''t know why his uncle''s sudden fear of Darren. *Bam* But, before he could speak further, his uncle hit his head harder and forced him to bow with him.


    "Shut up and just apologize to him!!" yelled Urblim.


    "What.. *Bam*" as the younger Fulross got hit again before he could say anything further.


    "Hmm¡­ This is weird. Did everyone already forget the unwrittenw never to provoke seventh grade unless you want retaliation or seek your death.? Or does it somehow change as time passes?! Or does the Fulross race have different teachings?" said Darren casually.


    p "N-No¡­" said Urblim in fear.</anda>


    *Bam* *Bam* [Kneel] Before he could speak further, the two Fulross were already on the ground kneeling on four towards Darren.


    At the same time, Angus and the others are ready to fight in case the true fight breaks out. They also didn''t care about the two Fulross since what Darren did was right. Seventh-gradebatant is not something ordinarybatants could provoke, even if it is their enemy.


    Provoking and bad-mouthing Darren is like insulting a religious group''s God in their own headquarters. It is already good since Darren didn''t immediately kill the young Fulross directly. Although Darren is a servant for Mira, he still has his own pride as a strong seventh grade.


    In the meantime, everyone nces at the Altras guard nearby, hoping to fix the situation. On the contrary, they only looked at Darren without any indication of resolving the problem. Some only chat in low voices but do not intend to help the two Fulross.


    "Hey, aren''t we supposed to do something? Isn''t it the Fulross''s prodigy Irun and Olvit''s friend?" asked one of the Altras guards.


    "The elders told us not to do anything to that Vampire and his group. Besides, what we can''t do? Just from his previous mana ball performance, it is already showing he is beyond our level." said another Altras guard.<sub> </sub>


    "Tch¡­ I guess we could only wait for the elders." replied the other guard.


    While the others are talking on their own and leaving the ce, Darren slowly walks to the two kneeling Fulross.


    "You know¡­ I don''t think I have any grudge against you, nor do I provoke you. But, you keep badmouthing my race in front of me. I am not going to say that my race''s deeds are right." said Darren as he stopped in front of the two struggling Fulross.


    "However¡­ You shouldn''t judge someone based on race, especially in the seventh grade. If we use your logic, it means that Fulross is an unruly race that is arrogant enough to ignore the unwrittenw that everyone has obeyed for thousands of years." said Darren.


    "N-No, Your Excellency. P-Please have mercy." pleaded Urblim as he knew the situation would worsen.


    They somehow provoke a monstrous seventh grade and bring real danger to their race. Currently, Urblim wants to beat his nephew to oblivion because of his loose mouth.


    "Hoo¡­ I guess another bird race will go extinct." replied Darren coldly, ignoring Urblim''s plea.


    "Y-You¡­" said Irun, the young Fulross, while struggling under Darren''s strange ability.


    Before Darren could move his hand, "The examiner ising!!" said one of the people nearby.


    Then, many Altras wear ethnic style clothesing from the mist in front of them. Since one of the rocky hills is destroyed while the others are half destroyed, the path to Nirvas is only covered by thick mist.


    Soon, everyone saw a few Altras elders among the group and a short bald old man riding an open pnquin without a roof. Despite the small bald old man''s stature, eight Altras in their muscled form carry the pnquin as the heaviest thing they carry in their whole life.


    Some people nearby begin to notice the short baldy riding the pnquin and are shocked.


    "T-That¡­ Isn''t that Makar the Ancient Vault Guardian?!" said one of the nearby people.


    "Makar?! Are you sure it is that Makar?"mented another person.


    "It shouldn''t be another Altras trying to personify Makar, right?" asked another person.


    Since Makar is the Altras spiritual leader, many of Makar copy his fragile old man appearance. Even Kelraz, the previous head examiner, revered and imitated his appearance. This phenomenon is simr to when people imitate their idols on Earth.


    Seeing the shiny bald old man, Anna then looks at Darren''s shiny bald head.


    "Pfttt¡­ Hahaha¡­" Anna suddenlyughed loudly while rolling on the ground.


    Because of Anna''s suddenughter, the tense situationpletely disappears and turns into an awkward moment with Anna''sughter as the background sound.


    "Emm¡­ Anna, what is so funny?" asked Angus as he was confused at the little girl''s sudden reaction.


    "Angus¡­ Hahah¡­ It''s shiny. There are two shiny baldies!! Hahahaha¡­." replied Anna whileughing.


    Then, everyone begins to recognize Darren''s unnatural shiny bald head and Makar''s bald head. Seeing this, everyone wants tough too, infected by Anna''sughter, but they hold it since they can''t offend both parties.


    They could onlyment the little girl''s situation for daring tough at Darren and Makar simultaneously. However, everyone also hears a smallugh from near Anna. *Pfft* Being pointed by Anna, Mira closes her mouth with her free hand and releases a smallugh.


    This small gesture is easily ignored by anyone except Makar, who opens one of his closed eyelids and nces at Mira before Anna, who keepsughing.


    "Anna, stopughing. That''s rude." lectured Jayna from the side towards the naughty Anna.


    "B-But¡­ Haha.. It''s like two bright lights. Right, Mira?" said Anna while trying to hold herugh.


    Mira who was beside her, nodded her head while still covering her mouth with her hand. She is still trying not to releaseughter from Anna''s words. After calming down, Anna plops her hand and has a mischievous smile while smirking.


    Seeing Anna''s expression, Angus knows the little troublemaker just got a terrible idea for a prank.

 Chapter 484 Submit

    While Anna thinks of her mischievous prank, everyone gives away from the Altras group to the Angus group. They don''t know if the old man in the pnquin is the famous Makar or not. However, with such a lineup, they know something will happen between the two groups.


    At the same time, Darren also ends his problem with the two kneeling Fulross.


    "It seems you got lucky this time. I hope the Silverwing Kingdom is ready to give a satisfactorypensation for this." said Darren before disappearing and returning to Mira''s side.


    However, the two Fulross are still kneeled on the ground on four without being able to move their body.


    As the Pnquin put on the head examiner''s ce, "Hoh.. Hoh.. Let''s begin. Hoh.. Hoh.." said Makar while still closing his eyes.


    Then, a group of Altras moves towards Angus'' group. Suddenly, they bow toward the Angus group with Elder Yawan in the lead. At the same time, everyone could see Yawan bandaging his eyes as he bowed to Mira.


    "I apologize for my rude actionst time, Lady Mira. I hope you are satisfied with this as my token of apology." said Yawan while giving his pair of eyes.


    Although Altras could keep regenerating their physical body, there are also ways to leave permanent damage to their body, especially if done by themself. This permanent wound will stay still until they die.


    In other words, Yawan giving his eyes personally is the same as taking Yawan''s eyes forever. Mira didn''t reply and only gave a silent nod. Then, Darren decides to take the eyes.


    Since his master already forgives Yawan, he will no longer humiliate the other party by leaving him hanging. Suddenly, Mira raises her hand and stops Darren.


    "Master?" asked Darren confusedly.


    However, Mira ignored him and looked to Anna on her side, who was drooling, looking at Yawan''s eyes.


    "Anna, want?" asked Mira shortly.


    "Ehh.. Can Anna have it?!" asked Anna back.


    Mira nodded her head. Then, Anna suddenly disappears and grabs the eyes before globbing them as she is afraid of anyone going to take it.


    "*Glup* Yummy!! Mira is the best." said Anna while returning to hug her silver-haired friend.


    Mira nodded silently while keeping her usual doll-expression face. But, she still let Anna hug her intimately. This scene is also seen by everyone, which surprises them. They never thought rather than fight, The Altras even apologized to the other party.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ Interesting. Hoh.. Hoh.." said Makar as he saw Anna hug Mira intimately.


    Although it has been a long time since he met Mira, he knows what kind of person she is. The Mira he knows is absolutely detested in touching others. Not to mention a monster-minded person like Anna, she didn''t even permit her servant to touch her.


    However, she permits Anna to hug her intimately, which surprises him. He almost thought she was fake. If it were not for the boundless energy Makar felt from Mira, he would think she was just an imposter, not the real one.


    "Then, pleasee with us for your entrance test." said Yawan as his eyes got eaten by Anna.


    Although he is angry at the little girl''s bold moves, he stays silent. He cannot anger Mira anymore or his whole race will be gone. Makar may not specify who Mira is, but the old guardian vault warns him never to annoy her anymore.


    Mira nodded and began to follow Yawan. At the same time, Angus and the others also follow her behind. At first, they are surprised at the sudden change. But, remembering Darren''s previous assurance, they decide not to think much about it and follow Mira.


    Soon, they will arrive in front of Makar.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ It''s been a while, Lady Mira. Hoh.. Hoh¡­" weed Makar.


    Mira didn''t reply and gave a silent nod like usual.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ Let''s proceed with the test. Hoh.. Hoh.." said Makar while looking at Angus and the others.


    Knowing the elder''s stare meaning, Aunt Extalia takes out the red-striped rabbit corpse from her storage device. Seeing the corpse, the little troublemaker drooled once again. She even tried to sneak around to get the delicious rabbit meat.


    If it is not for Angus to hold her, the little gluttony may already seed. While Aunt Extalia takes out the rabbit corpse and the other examiner Altras counts them, Yawanmands the others to register first before proceeding with the test.


    The test will be going as usual for the others, besides the need for the strength test. In the first ce, the strength test is not mandatory and only to prevent anyone who doesn''t have enough strength from entering. It is not part of the actual entrance test.


    Otherwise, people like shadow guards who hide in the participant''s shadow must also reveal themself and do the test. This is also why the two royal guards didn''t need to do it but could still participate in the test.


    Everyone also heard the test content would be decided by Vault Guardian Makar himself and the people showed different reactions.


    Some are pessimistic about taking the test, while others think Makar is more reasonable than the previous head examiner. Some decide just to wait and watch before deciding to take the test or not.


    While everyone is registering themself, Nergal''s group is in dilemma whether to continue entering the Nirvas after they find Altras is submitting to the mysterious silver-haired girl.<sub> </sub>


    "So, Crown Prince A, What are you going to do next?" asked Mad Monk Orpus yfully.


    "Tch.. Let''s return first. We need to know more about that new vampire king and that silver-haired girl." said A in frustration.


    Simr to Nergal''s group, most of the Vampire haters also didn''t dare to move carelessly, especially after they noticed Makar wasing out to wee the mysterious silver-haired girl.


    While the examiner is counting, Anna smirks mischievously and breaks from Angus'' arm towards Mira.


    "Anna!!" called Angus but only found her approaching Mira.


    Then, she whispers something to Mira in a low voice while giggling. The silver-haired girl only nodded with the same expression but blinked a few times from Darren to Makar.


    ''What is she nning now?'' thought Angus but didn''t stop the little troublemaker.


    "Baldy Corpse,e here!! Here!" called Anna excitedly.


    Darren is surprised at the sudden call, but after getting a nod from his master, he decides to follow the little troublemaker. Suddenly, Anna and Darren get closer to Makar. At first, the nearby Altras want to prevent them from going further, but Makar raises his hand to stop them.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ What is it, little girl? Hoh.. Hoh.." asked Makar.


    "Anna just thought of a great idea. Here, Baldy Corpse. Sit beside Hohoh Baldy." said Anna yfully.


    "Hohoh Baldy?! Baldy Corpse?!" reacted the nearby Altras.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.." smiled Makar without getting offended by such a nickname.


    "Sit beside him?" asked Darren in confusion.


    "Yeah. Just do it, Baldy. Or Anna will ask Mira to make the bald forever." said Anna while pushing the vampire to hurry up.


    Hearing this, Darren immediately takes a seat beside Makar. The two bald heads be quite attractive since both are shiny and clean. Then, Anna jumps behind them and gives an ok signal to Mira.


    Mira nodded and snapped her finger. Suddenly, all the light is attracted to the two bald heads and reflects an intense light. *Cling*


    "Hahaha¡­ Anna has two golden balls!! (a.n: golden balls are ng for testicles in some countries)."ughed Anna loudly from behind them while wiping the two bald heads in front of them.


    Hearing Anna''s words, Mira immediately closed her mouth with her hand and forced herself not tough while looking down. In the meantime, all the nearby Altras want to beat Anna to death to y with their spiritual leader with her dirty jokes.


    Fortunately, Angus reacted fast and appeared behind Anna [Beast Walk].


    "Anna, I think you''ve be too naughtytely." said Angus while putting his two fists between the small girl''s head.


    "Oww.. Ow¡­ Angus, it hurts!!" cried Anna as Angus sent subtle mana to his fist.


    Then, Angus brings the naughty girl to his arm and does not let her go again. Arriving back, she is also getting lectured by Jayna not to make this kind of prank and a dirty joke. The Fire Phoenix girl will not let the little troublemaker easily this time.


    "Ehhh¡­ Why can''t Anna have two golden balls?!" asked Anna innocently as she was being lectured.


    On the other hand, Mira struggles to hold herugh every time Anna says golden ball.


    "Anna, that''s a bad word. Don''t say that word again?" lectured Jayna.


    "But, I want two golden balls." said Anna.


    "Pfft.. Hahaha."ughed Angus and the nearby men after hearing Anna''s word.


    "Hushh¡­ Anna!! A girl should never say such a thing!" lectured Jayna angrily.


    In the meantime, Darren kept sitting with Makar and resigned his fate for Anna''s prank.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ It seems Lady Mira has an interesting ''friend'' Hoh.. Hoh..." said Makar from the side.


    "Well, nobody could truly understand the Master''s thought. Still, I think this is not bad since I have never seen a Master this happy before." replied Darren while enjoying theughing scene.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.." replied Makar with a wrinkled smile.

 Chapter 485 Heat

    After a while, they finallyplete the rabbit count. There are some rabbits without red stripes. The ordinary rabbit corpse looks like being ripped out by a ruthless beast.


    Seeing this, Angus and the others could guess who was the one that stole the red-striped rabbit and changed it with an ordinary rabbit. Fortunately, they have some leftovers in their storage.


    "100 red-striped rabbit testsplete. Please proceed to the head examiner for the next test." said the other examiner.


    Makar opens one of his eyelids and sees the whole group before thinking about what kind of test he should give. He couldn''t give a ridiculous test but also not too easy either. Then, he notices a unique shell ne on Anna''s neck.


    (a.n: Angus created it as a ne for Anna since she likes it too much.)


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. Crabfrog Hoh.. Hoh.."mented Makar casually.


    "Huh?!" reacted everyone.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. Catch a Crabfrog Hoh.. Hoh.." repeated Makar while nodding as if he got a sudden revtion.


    *Sigh* Angus and the others sigh heavily as they know what makes Makar think such a test.


    "Well, I guess you could also call this a fate."mented Angus.


    Unlike everyone, he also wants to meet a living Crabfrog for his system. If they can meet or catch one, he has a better chance to unlock it. As for the danger of being poisoned, he didn''t need to worry too much since there was Jayna.


    Phoenix is not only famous as an immortal being, but they are also immune to any poison. Every legendary beast has a particr rule over something. Mundus rules over darkness and space, Dragon rules overnguage and elements, and Phoenix rules over Fire and Life.


    One of the aspects of life is vitality and healing. It is known that any of Phoenix''s parts have magical healing properties. There are even legends that say that their blood could make someone immortal.


    Although Crabfrog has the deadliest poison in the world, it is still not a match for Phoenix''s healing ability. Still, Jayna has not mastered Fire Phoenix''s ability. Therefore, they still need to be careful.


    After hearing the test content, they didn''t waste any more time and departed to the misty Twilbo forest to search for the Crabfrog.


    Before entering the forest, "Just to be sure, Master Mira cannot summon Crabfrog like before, right?" asked Angus, as he didn''t want to waste time like before.


    Mira tilted her head like thinking something before shaking her head in denial.


    Seeing everyone confused at Mira''s answer, "Master''s calling ability only works for low intelligent creatures that are close to nature. Unlike the rabbit, Crabfrog is a creature that opposes nature." exined Darren.


    "It is not only capable of harming the surrounding nature but also rejected by nature. Such a being is the opposite of Master''s ability." added Darren.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna notice something and look at the happy-going Anna.


    ''Aren''t Anna supposed to be harming nature and rejected by them?! Then, why does Mira want to befriend her??'' thought Angus and Jayna.


    However, they didn''t think about it for long since it was unimportant as long as Mira didn''t harm Anna and she was happy. The little monster is already suffering too much before meeting them.


    Although Anna never told them about her past, they still could feel a huge negative emotion from her every time she remembered it. In the end, they decide to leave it and promise not to make her suffer anymore.


    To be more efficient, they decide to separate from each other. The misty forest may be dangerous if separated and they could get lost in each other. However, Darren somehow can create three magic bracelets that could point at him even inside this thick mist.


    With these magic bracelets, they could still search for each other and didn''t need to worry about getting lost.


    To be safe, Darren also already marks everyone in case they lose the magic bracelet. Hence, he could search for someone who does not return when they are gathering again. Unfortunately, only Darren was able to feel and use his mark.


    After a lot of arguments, they decide to separate into three groups. The first group is Mira, Darren, and Anna. The second group is Aunt Extalia, Crown Prince Eric, and the other two royal guards. The final group is Angus and Jayna.


    Much to Extalia''s displeasure, she knows in terms of survivability that Angus and Jayna are the best besides Mira and Darren. In contrast, Crown Prince Eric is too weak to be left alone with only two royal guards.


    They couldn''t call for more guards or not participate in the search since it is one of the test rules. Only the participant was allowed to do the test. If someone helps them directly, the test will fail. However, it is different if others indirectly help them.


    For example, someone somehow brings Crabfrog to them despite not knowing them or their test content. They could still finish the test with it. This is the restriction and condition of the entrance test.


    In some sense, the test is simr to the World Contract. It is flexible but there are still things that can''t be broken. Since they know the one that will be serious in searching is Angus and Aunt Extalia''s group, they decide to gather Darren after four hours.<sub> </sub>


    "Alright, make sure to return to Master Darren after four hours and don''t bete." warned Aunt Extalia coldly to the couple.


    "Yeah.. Yeah¡­ Then, we will be going. Anna, don''t be too naughty and bother Mira too much. Also, don''t eat too many strange things. You could get a stomachache." said Angus while lecturing Anna.


    "Ehh.. Stomachache?! Anna hates pain." said Anna while stroking her small stomach.


    Seeing this, Jayna smiles brightly and pats Anna''s head.


    "Just don''t trouble Mira too much, okay?" said Jayna warmly.


    "Okay." said Anna while nodding.


    "Don''t worry, I will ensure Lady Anna is safe." reassured Darren.


    Then, everyone disappears from their spot in a different direction. After running in an unknown direction in the thick mist for a while, Angus and Jayna stop on top of a big tree branch.


    Without a word, they immediately kissed each other passionately. They only stop for a breath before continuing to kiss again. Angus didn''t miss this chance to open a few buttons on Jayna''s blouse and put his hand inside her skirt.


    Jayna also didn''t want to lose. She unbuttoned Angus''s pants and stroked the hard thing inside carefully. They start to forget the time and keep focusing on each other.


    After kissing for a while, "What''s wrong, Jayna? You are getting in the heat too often, " said Angus after Jayna finally calmed down a little bit but still did not release their physical contact.


    "I¡­ I don''t know. Angus¡­ Please¡­" said Jayna with pleading eyes.


    Seeing Jaynapletely in the heat, Angus brings Jayna to the ground and creates a hole in the ground enough for both of them. Then, he closes the hole while they are inside it before using his barrier magic tools.


    He did all of this while hugging his girlfriend lovingly. Although he is also affected by Jayna''s heat, he is still rational enough not to have sex in the middle of the lush forest full of sneaky dangerous beasts/monsters.


    After creating the barrier, they immediately did it like there was no tomorrow. Fortunately, the heat finally went away after two hours of continuous sessions. However, they didn''t continue their search and kept embracing each other.


    "I am sorry." apologized Jayna.


    "What for?" asked Angus despite knowing what she meant.


    "Angus¡­" said Jayna.


    Angus stops her from talking more with his finger.


    "Hushh¡­ I love you, Jayna. You are mine. You will always be mine. Besides, I like this side of yours. It''s kind of sexy." said Angus while teasing her lovely lips.


    "No.. Angus, we need to search for Crabfrog." said Jayna trying to resist, but she didn''t move or even fight back.


    Deep insight, she still wants to have more sessions with him. Even though she could still feel Angus'' seed inside her body slowly leaking out from her private part, she was nowhere satisfied with how many sessions they usually did.


    In the end, they reluctantly stop but still not before teasing each other while dressing up. Suddenly, Angus thought of a mischievous n.


    "Jayna, keep it inside of you." said Angus before the princess carried her and went out from the ground.


    Angus keeps running while avoiding all the hidden sneak attacks easily. Using his heat sense and his ridiculous reaction speed, he could easily dodge them while carrying Jayna.


    "Angus put me down!! I could run on my own." said Jayna in protest.


    Although Jayna liked being spoiled by Angus, she didn''t want to keep being spoiled and protected like this.


    "No. If you move too much, it will leak. Don''t you want it to stay longer in your body?" asked Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna''s face turns red and is buried on Angus'' chest. She knows what exactly Angus means and he is right. She wants to keep his seed longer in her body.


    Usually, Angus will use a clean spell to prevent any leaking from her private part, as it could distract her during her training or battle. However, Angus didn''t use any cleaning spell and his seed was still inside her chamber, slowly leaking out.

 Chapter 486 Elf Vs Krugguar Emperor

    While teasing the embarrassing Jayna, Angus moves using [Beast Walk] through the misty lust forest and searches for Crabfrog. Since [Beast Walk] is originally thebination of various animal movements, it shows its true power in the forest''s uneven terrain.


    Angus passes through the forest and dodges every sneak attack like an unstoppable train. He ignores the nearby sneaky beast/monster since there will be no end if he fights back against every one of them.


    The constant blurry image of the surroundings and how fast they travel made Jayna wonder at Angus'' speed and skill. She can reach this speed even quicker but not while a person is in her arm and through this uneven terrain.


    Moreover, she didn''t feel any difort while they were moving at this speed and continuously changed direction with a sharp turn. This shows Angus'' [Beast Walk] is more than just a fast movement speed but aplex and sophisticated skill.


    Usually, Jayna will feel jealous and grumble when Angus shows off like this. However, she didn''t feel any jealousy toward Angus. Since they just get intimate, she only feels boundless warmth and peace in Angus'' arms. She even wants to stay in this position forever.


    Angus also notices Jayna''s thoughts as she doesn''t bother to cover them and directly shares through their bond. This only makes his grip firmer but also gentle at the same time. He even asionally kisses Jayna''s head when he moves.


    Even though they are flirting with each other, they are still serious in their search for Crabfrog. With how stubborn and naughty Anna is, it will be impossible to persuade the little troublemaker to cancel and change this test content. Hence, they need to find the Crabfrog to pass the test.


    Unfortunately, they still didn''t find any sign of Crabfrog even after half-hour of searching around. With Angus'' speed and sharp perceptionbined, they manage to cover the surrounding area within a few kilometers away.


    Then, they decide to go towards Darren''s location as it is time for them to gather. While moving, they suddenly hear a familiar thunderous booming sound. *BOOOOO* Along with it, some strong gust of wind ising on their way.


    Hearing the sound and seeing the iing gust of wind makes them remember a strange elephant nt and the little troublemaker that likes to y with it.


    As the sound and the gust of wind gone, "Wiiii¡­ Higher!! Higher!!" a familiar child voice is heard above them.


    *Bam* *Crack* Anna does a flip in the air and sessfullynds on the ground while cracking the ground below.


    "Thank You!! Thank You!!" said Anna as she responded to the nearby invisible cheering audience like when she first met Mira.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna while Angus put Jayna down.


    "Ehh¡­ Angus!! Big Sis!!" replied Anna as she had just noticed them.


    Then, Anna ran towards them and threw herself in their embrace. At the same time, Angus also notices Mira falling slowly like a leaf in the air with her umbre open.


    "*Sniff* *Sniff* Angus is inside Big Sis again." said Anna snuggling to Jayna rubbing her head to Jayna''s stomach.


    p "Anna!!" called Jayna in embarrassment, but she still let Anna embrace her.</anda>


    Angus and Jayna know Anna likes getting touchy whenever they do their session and not cleaning themself properly. They don''t know the real reason, but they don''t mind it since it does not harm them and also makes Anna happy.


    A momentter, Miranded on the ground gracefully, unlike Anna''s roughnding and Darren appeared out of nowhere behind her.


    "Ohh¡­ What a coincidence. Did you manage to find the Crabfrog?" asked Darren.


    "Nope. I think it is not near this area. If Master Darren''s information about Crabfrog is true, then it should leave a lot of trace on the surrounding area." replied Angus.


    "True. We also didn''t find any poisonous traces on our search." said Darren.


    While Darren and Angus exchange their information about their search, "Mira. Here!! Here!! Angus is inside Big Sis." called Anna loudly while still on Jayna''s arm.


    Hearing this, Jayna is blushing like a baked crab, while the others have different reactions. Darren smiles teasingly at the couple. Mira closes her mouth with her hand and shudders from holding herugh.


    While the little troublemaker itself is confused at everyone''s reaction but still hugs Jayna like a ko. Then, they decide to camp in the area after cleaning it from hidden creatures nearby and applying a rune to the surrounding area.<sub> </sub>


    Since it is hard to find Crabfrog in this misty forest, they decide to stay in the woods rather than return to the hotel. This way, they have a higher chance of finding the Crabfrog, even if it is coincidental.


    Later, Aunt Extalia''s group joined them without finding any trace of Crabfrog. Although she doesn''t like camping in this dangerous ce, she knows it will increase their chance of finding Crabfrog.


    In the end, she decides to give up as she finds the rune barrier is capable of holding her attack.


    While Angus searches for Crabfrog in the Twilbo Woods, the world is plunged into chaos, especially the Elf kingdom and its nearby area. The monster horde finally reaches elf territory.


    Before the monster horde reaches the elf territory, the elf keeps getting harassment attacks from stealth-type bug monsters. This prevents them from sending help to any nearby kingdom and slows down the monster horde.


    Currently, a tall wall made of wood is slowly crumbling from the continued Miasma st of the monster horde. *BOOM* *BAMM* Various projectile skills and spells are flying all over the battlefield.


    Countless monster corpses are scattered across the ground. However, no elf race corpses were found on the battlefield despite the battle already happening for more than hours.


    "Sir, we are getting overwhelmed and can''t hold back the gate anymore." reported the nearby elf warrior in a ragged appearance.


    *Swish* The elfmander didn''t immediately reply, butchering the nearby flying bug monster with his sword on the top of the wall. Then, he looks at the elf leader Vandor, who is still upied fighting against a few fifth-grade bug monsters far away from their area.


    Seeing the elf leader Vandor is still busy fighting and can''t help them anytime soon, "Retreat!! Move back to the forest!!"manded the elfmander.


    All the elves immediately abandon the wooden fortress and escape to the forest behind them. Without the elf''s deterrence, the monster horde easily breaks the wooden wall and pursues the running elves.


    Suddenly, arge number of arrow shots from the forest hit all of the monster''s vital points. In less than minutes, dozens of monsters died before they could enter the forest. Still, this didn''t stop the monster from charging inside the forest.


    Unfortunately, this is not an ordinary forest. This is an elf-made forest and the actual defensive fortress of the elven kingdom. Elf race is an expert hunter and stronger fighting in a tall, lust forest than on the top of a fortress wall.


    Their agile fighting style isplemented by the thick forest. This is also one of the reasons the elf kingdom was never bothered by the other kingdom. Most enemies will be killed by magical wooden arrows while they venture into this forest.


    A wooden fortress outside is only a ce for elves to do business with the surrounding kingdom. It is nothing but just a hub center for meetings and trade.


    Still, the monster horde consists of bug-type and is also familiar with the forest. Although it is different from Dark Forest, they didn''t need too much adaptation like other monsters. The fighting continued through the woods.


    Some monsters try to destroy the tree and forest to force the elves out, but they only find the tree sprouting back as soon as it gets destroyed. More monsters kept dying under the magical wooden arrows while they couldn''t kill any single elves since the fight started.


    Once the elves are on the verge of dying, a rune on their body will shine and teleport them to safety. Despite the decreasing elves on the field, the monster still couldn''t prate the forest since the elf reinforcements kepting.


    As the fight continued, a dark thundercloud suddenly appeared above the forest. *BOOM* a humanoid ck beetle holding a spear in his hand appeared above the forest. All the elves in the surrounding area also notice the appearance of the Krugguar Emperor.


    *PIIKKK* The monster overlord screeches loudly and swings its spear in a circr motion. ck lighting balls appear around the monster overlord.


    Then, the Krugguar Emperor turns into lighting in a certain direction as he shes with the iing spell [6th Circle - Starfall]. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The iing fast spell rained down the monster overlord without stopping.


    However, the ck lightning-coated beetle monster still fends off all the iing attacks with his ck spear. After a while, the Krugguar Emperor changed into a throwing position and threw his spear in a certain direction [ck Thunderbolt].


    *BOOOM* The spear travels instantly and prates all the sprouting trees trying to hold it. Then, an elf holding a wooden staff appeared in the air unscathed.


    At thest moment, Elf Leader Luke manipted the nearby tree and created an opportunity to dodge the attack. Just as they want to continue his fight, *BOOOM* [Wrath of Thunder]

 Chapter 487 Mirage Fortune

    *BOOOM* [Wrath of Thunder] The ck lightning balls Krugguar Emperor created before reacting with the thundercloud above them and summoning an enormous thunder hit the forest below.


    The thunder is slightly bigger than natural thunder and disintegrates some trees while roasting the surrounding area. Fortunately, the forest is also not ordinary and resistant to fire. Still, the high heat from the thunder is enough to burn some trees, even if the fire is not spreading.


    Like usual, the tree immediately grows back and fills the charred area with another tree. However, the lightning ball in the sky is also not disappearing yet. After the release of thunder, the lightning ball''s number multiplies by twice and bes immense.


    Their circling area also gets bigger while keeping each other connected with a zap of lightning. Each second passed by the connected lightning balls radiates more lightning energy. Some of the sixth-grade elves below notice it will generate a more powerful thunder than before.


    "Shoot it down!!" shouted one of the elfmanders.


    Suddenly, a series of mana cannons appeared from the tall trees and shot toward the lightning. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* Various projectile spells, arrows, and mana cannonunch towards the circling ck lightning balls.


    Unfortunately, their attack is futile since the ck lightning balls are protected by the thundercloud above them. It will strike down anything close to it with a strong lightning spark.


    The elves also notice this and decide to take care of the thundercloud first, which is getting denser and darker as time passes.


    At this moment, countless flying bug monster hordes pass through the forest while protecting the ck lightning balls and trying to pass the forest through the air.


    Most of them are from the Krugguar species and could manipte the lightning element in the thundercloud. Because of their interference, the elf below was also preupied with them since they couldn''t let them pass through the forest through the sky.


    The trees inside the forest are unnaturally high, up to dozens of meters away, despite not being very thick. Ordinary flying monsters are unable to reach this height easily. However, any fifth-grade flying-type monster could easily bypass these tall trees.


    Still, being in the air also has its disadvantages. Although they have more air maneuverability, they also be targets for any elf warriors below. Not to mention, elves are famous for their marksmanship.


    No one could match their uracy and skill when ites to archery. Each magical wooden arrow they shoot will hit the flying monster in the air. No matter how fast they dodge, the wooden arrow always hits them.


    Before the flying monsters pass through the forest from the air, they are already shot to death by the elves below. Countless flying monsters fall into the woods below to meet their end.


    As the battle begins to intensify, Krugguar Emperor and Elf Leader Luke also attack each other. As a magician-orientedbatant and archmage, Luke keeps his distance from the monster overlord and attacks using various spells.


    Unlike other magicians specializing in only one element spells, Luke can use all of the basic elements as it is his natural affinity. The Krugguar Emperor began to be annoyed by the Elf Archmage''s spells.


    Most of Luke''s spells are incapable of truly damaging him, but they restrict his movement and slowly entrap him. Luke is also good at using various kinds ofbination spells from two or more elements to keep Krugguar Emperor.


    For the monster overlord, these spells mean nothing to him and he cannot even scratch its sturdy exoskeleton. However, he also couldn''t ignore it and needed to break all of them. Otherwise, the spells will stack each other andpletely restrict his movement.


    Like other lightning elemental users, Krugguar''s main power is his speed and swiftness. In contrast, its defense is rtively weak. Although it is not too weak that any spell could damage him, it is still iparable to the high circle spells the seventh-grade elf could cast.


    If Luke somehow can hit Krugguar in a critical part, it may receive a severe injury or even death. Likewise, Luke couldn''t let the monster overlord stay idle andunch a dangerous attack.


    One lethal hit from it could end his life. Their fight may look unusual for seventh-grade level since they didn''t use any dangerous or high-level attack. But, they only need a moment of carelessness to end the other side.


    As Luke is preupied with Krugguar Emperor, *Crack* *BOOOM* The ck Lightning Balls are charged with more lightning elements and call for stronger and bigger thunder than the previous one.


    The elves below are already ready for such a devastating thunder attack and manipte the surrounding trees to create a strong wooden barrier [nt Maniption - Wood Dome].


    Some high-grade elves charge mana towards the nearby tree and manipte it to be a giant strong wooden dome. Unfortunately, they underestimate the power of [Wrath of Thunder].<sub> </sub>


    As soon as the thunder is released, the surrounding area is blinded by a bright sh of light followed by a thunderous cracking sound. After the sh disappeared, arge crater of charrednd appeared on the ground.


    Seeing therge crater that disintegrates anything, be it the magical tree, the reinforced ground, and the surrounding area, the elves feel like dealing with the destructive sixth circle spell. Fortunately, the crater is only a dozen meters big and no elves are nearby.


    Still, it didn''t mean they were in better condition since the number of ck lighting balls doubled and they had a bigger circling radius. It means the next attack will be bigger than before.


    Moreover, the elves realize if they get hit by it, they could die before being teleported out from their location. They also couldn''t repair the crater area since they were too busy fighting against the iing monster horde.


    Luke also noticed the danger of Lightning balls but couldn''t get distracted when dealing against the Krugguar Emperor in front of him, even for a split second.


    At this moment, he noticed the dark thundercloud also expanded wider. Suddenly, a few thunders hit the Krugguar Emperor and broke any spells restricting him.


    Like getting energized by the thunder, the monster overlord points his ck spear at Luke and releases ck lightning [ck Spark]. *Trrtt* *BOOOM* Unfortunately, Luke is not hailed as one of the strongest archmages for nothing.


    The moment the thunder hit the monster overlord, he was ready to use a teleportation spell to avoid the attack. Not wasting the opportunity for a counterattack, Luke immediately releases various kinds of third circle spells to the Krugguar Emperor.


    The Monster Overlord ignores the iing spells and recklessly charges toward Luke while still covered with thick ck lightning [Blitz Break]. *Sprrut* In less than a second, the Krugguar Emperor arrives in front of Luke and stabs him with his spear to his heart.


    "*Cough* *Cough* [Mirage Fortune]." whispered Luke in some unknownnguage while coughing blood.


    As Luke speaks this unknown ancientnguage, the Krugguar Emperor immediately tries to destroy Luke''s head to stop further talking. Unfortunately, he is toote.


    [Ancient Spell - Mirage Fortune] Before his fist touches Luke''s head, time seems to stop and a gigantic transparent creature appears behind the monster overlord. At the same time, a simr creature also appeared behind Luke.


    The difference between them is that the one behind Luke is in bright white while the one behind Krugguar Emperor is in dark color. It is like an angel and demon from the Earth but without concrete features on their face.


    Both figures are holding giant six-sided dice in one of their hands. During this time, no one can move as the time itself is stopped, yet the monster overlord''s mind is still working but unable to move despite struggling with all his might.


    He feels like the world itself is stopping him from moving further. A momentter, the two huge figures throw their six-sided dice in front of him.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* It is like the two figures ying a game with Luke and Krugguar Emperor surrounding it as its table game. Soon, the dark figure''s dice stop at the number four while the white figure''s dice stop at the number three.


    Seeing this, Krugguar Emperor feels relief as he notices the dark figure represents him in whatever this ancient spell effect be.


    Suddenly, a rainbow bridge came out of nowhere and hit the white figure dice [Elven Luck]. The dice number changes and bes twice the previous one, turning six.


    The Krugguar Emperor feels like being cheated by this kind of y. Before he could think anything, it coughed blood as an unknown force hit its heart. *Cough* *Cough* However, the monster overlord is still alive despite getting attacked in his vital part.


    Not far from him, Luke is flying in the air with a pale face and rough breath. His body ispletely fine, without any scratches. Even his robe is still in one piece.


    "Damn¡­ No wonder he could beat Chief Jork to the point of dying. But, I never thought his luck was good enough to get number four."mented Luke as he kept vignce against the monster overlord.


    Because of the ancient spells before, he depletes most of his mana. Although seventh grade has ridiculous mana regeneration, it still takes some time before he can cast at least a decent circle spell for battle.

 Chapter 488 Emerald Dragon

    "Elder Luke!!" called some elves warriors worriedly.


    They already see Luke pierced by the monster overlord''s spear and worry about his safety. Although the huge figures throwing dice happen in a few minutes, no one realizes it and only feels a second has passed.


    The elf warriors and the monsters in the surroundings only see Luke getting stabbed before he disappears. Then, the Krugguar Emperor was coughing blood with a serious injury in his chest.


    "Don''t get closer!!" shouted Luke while staring at the wounded Monster Overlord.


    Luke didn''t want them dying in the monster overlord''s hand. Moreover, he was also surprised at Krugguar Emperor''s tenacity. The wound it received is not an ordinary attack as it reflects everything he had experienced before him.


    An ordinary monster should die because his heart was crushed or knocked out. The most lethal part of [Mirage Fortune] is the pain it receives. No ordinary living being could withstand the sensation of their heart getting destroyed even if their heart is still intact.


    Luke knows the monster overlord in front of him is not an ordinary creature that only seeks destruction and follows his instinct. Those kinds of monster overlords will definitely be knocked out long ago and not try hard to stay conscious like him.


    He didn''t know what kind of drive it had, but he also would not let him away. Unfortunately, he still needs time to regenerate his mana. One of the side effects of his miraculous ancient spell is it will reduce his natural regeneration and disconnect him from nature.


    It means he also could absorb the mana in nature or surrounding to replenish his mana.


    ''Fortunately, he didn''t use this momentary weakness to attack him. Well, now he could do it with his current condition. Still, the most dangerous beast is the wounded beast.'' thought Luke.


    "*Cough* Huff.. Huff¡­ Elf, what is your name?" asked the Krugguar Emperor.


    The elf leader is surprised at the unexpected question but still answers his name as it shows his respect for his opponent.


    "Luke Starlight, the one blessed with luck." replied Luke.


    "Blessed with luck¡­ *Cough* A fitting name. My name is Razmon, the emperor of Krugguar. *Cough* You are a worthy opponent." said Krugguar Emperor while coughing another dark-colored blood.


    "Well, I am not sure I should be happy being ttered by a monster overlord." replied Luke.


    Suddenly, a few lightning bolts hit the Krugguar Emperor''s body and energized him like before. Because of the destructive nature of the lightning element, the wound on him bes worse, but the monster overlord ignores his pain.


    [ck Spark] The monster overlord shoots arge instantaneous lightning bolt at Luke. However, the ck bolts are many times stronger than before. Luke also does not stay idle and uses a small teleportation spell to dodge it.


    Just as he moved far away, a small part of ck Spark branched and followed in his direction. Seeing the attack in front of his face, [Starholder - Cosmic Impact) a mysterious force released from Luke''s staff and hit the ck Spark, blocking it from hitting him.


    At the same time, Luke flies swiftly from his location as he finds some miasma spike trying to pierce him. The situation is reversedpared to before.


    Now, the Krugguar Emperor isunching a variety of small attacks on Luke from a distance while Luke is doing his best to avoid it or use his staff artifact to block the attack. This maneuver also consumed his mana and quickly bottomed his regenerated mana.


    Still, the Krugguar Emperor was not in better condition. His body is still screaming in pain from the wound in his chest. Every breath he took felt like torture. Moreover, he also needs to control destructive ck lightning in his body to avoid going on a rampage.


    *BOOOOMMM* [Wrath of Thunder] a thunderous booming sound heard by everyone. The sound is followed by a bright sh of light that is strong enough to illuminate the whole forest for a second. In the middle of the forest, massive charrednd appeared.


    The elf warriors also find a few of their friend''s charred body parts. For the first time since the battle started, there is a casualty on the elf''s side. Seeing this, Luke could only release a helpless sigh.


    Both Vandor and him are preupied with their battle and can''t take care of the strange lightning ball. There are rarely elves that die on the battlefield, especially on their home ground.


    Still, no one could do anything besides keep attacking the lightning balls to prevent another devastating attack. *GROOOAARR* Suddenly, a thunderous roar was heard from a certain direction in the forest.<sub> </sub>


    A momentter, a gigantic green energy ball approaches Krugguar Emperor [Emerald st]. The green-colored ball is huge that could easily dwarf the monster overlord figure.


    The wounded overlord feels dread from such a monstrous attack turning into a ck bolt of lightning, narrowly escaping Emerald st. However, the attack didn''t stop and kept going towards some part of the thundercloud.


    *BOOOMMM* arge explosion happens in the sky and disperses some part of the dark thundercloud. On the other hand, the monster overlord wasn''t surprised at this devastating attack and kept calm.


    After taking a deep breath, he clutches his spear and strengthens his body with thebination of lightning energy and miasma.


    *Whoosh* The monster overlord releases a massive strong suppression towards the surroundings to fight against a suppression directed only to him.


    Seeing the power of the Krugguar Emperor, Luke is certain that the monster overlord is not using all his strength when fighting him.


    "Well, if anyone knows the true guardian of an elf, they will also not fight seriously in the front."mented Luke as he was not surprised at such a devastating attack.


    *GROOOARRR* Once again, the thunderous beast roared but closer than before. Along with it, a massive gust of wind rained down the whole forest and battlefield. A momentter, everyone could see a gigantic green-colored dragon approaching the Krugguar Emperor.


    One of the reasons why no one dares to provoke a war with the elf kingdom is because of this particr beast. Emerald Dragon is one of the dragons that live alongside elves. Since ancient times it has been famous for bing enraged when some elves unnaturally die in its territory.


    On the top of the Emerald Dragon''s head stands an old elf wearing a green robe.


    "[You should nevere here!!]" said the old elf in an unknownnguage.


    Seeing the emergence of Emerald Dragon and the old elf, the elves'' warriors below be more spirited and fight more fervently as if they know they will win the battle. Then, the fight between two strong forces begins andsts for days.


    After days, the fight finally stops, but no one knows who wins the battle since their battle is so destructive that it destroys the surrounding area and forest. Only the elf leaders and the emerald dragon know about the fight.


    Since the elf leaders managed to return with Emerald Dragon, the others thought they would win the fight. However, the other national leader knows the elf and emerald dragon are incapable of killing the monster overlord.


    The death of a monster overlord will always release an invisible wave of miasma through the world, simr to seventh-grade death. Only seventh grade, monster overlord, and people with unique perception can feel this kind of wave.


    Yet, after the battle ended, they didn''t feel the Krugguar Emperor''s death signal. It means it somehow manages to escape and enter the Tristall Woond nearby. Tristall Woond is one of the monster habitats simr to Dark Forest but many times smaller than it.


    Despite the closeness with the elves'' territory, the elves could never truly exterminate the monster on it. The major reason is that the forest is infested by various high grade bug type monsters and some monster overlords.


    There are about five or more monster overlords residing in the Tristall Woond. However, this monster overlord is also quite docile and rarelyunches attacks on elves'' territory. In response, the elves also never directly fight with them.


    No one knows the real reason, but everyone could guess it is not worth the effort since whoever wins will lose a lot ofbat power. With how conservative elves are, the nation leaders know the elves didn''t care about them as long as they did not invade their territory.


    While the world is recovering from the Krugguar Emperor''s migration, some experts also notice that the Krugguar Emperor''s change of path is weird. After some research, most conclude he is trying to avoid the Eternal Kingdom, which confuses everyone.


    It is alreadymon knowledge that Vampire King Alfred died not too long ago. Yet, somehow the Krugguar Emperor avoided thisnd and preferred to fight a hard battle against Emerald Dragon with three strong seventh-grade elf leaders.


    When the surrounding kingdom wants to know more about this blood-flowingnd, they only find the whole kingdom is actually close-off from the outsider because of restructuring.


    When a kingdom changes its leader, it is normal for the nation to close its border to prevent others from taking advantage.


    However, most kingdoms also lost contact with all their spies. Thetest information they got is that there is no violence or rebellion when the Vampire King Alfred dies.

 Chapter 489 Nightmare

    The nearby kingdom couldn''t send another spy either since Vampires can differentiate their kind easily. The moment they find other races enter their border, they will kill them mercilessly.


    This makes the other kingdom suspicious of the Eternal Kingdom, especially the one that hates them. Some kingdoms are also trying to spread nasty rumors and controversial theories about the Eternal Kingdom.


    However, no one is moving against them since most of the nearby strong kingdoms are still in a recovery state from the Krugguar Emperor migration. Many tried to bring up this matter to the world alliance, but the elf leaders ignored it since this matter didn''t affect the whole world.


    The world alliance only holds a meeting when there is a threat that could affect the entire world, like the migration of a monster overlord or newborn monster overlord. Otherwise, they will not care even if a kingdom destroys each other.


    In the worst case, the elf kingdom will decide to be a natural mediator between two forces to solve the conflict. However, a matter between two kingdoms or more can hardly be brought to the world alliance''s attention.


    Unless it is exceptionally threatening, like rgos'' gue, they will leave the matter alone. Firuman is a massive world with many hidden dimensions and unexplorednd.


    Every single kingdom has its own matter to take care of. Each day a conflict between two or more forces always happens. As the world alliance''s leader, the elves couldn''t solve and be the third party to all this conflict.


    Not only is it against their conservative way, but it will also take too much manpower, which is something the elves couldn''t afford to spend carelessly.


    While the Krugguar Emperor migration incident finally ends, Angus''s group still stays inside Twilbo Woods in search of the Crabfrog beast. It''s been a week since they received the second test. However, they still didn''t find any sign of Crabfrog.


    With their speed and strong body, they should already cover the whole forest in just two or three days. However, the Twilbo forest is not an ordinary forest. Since it is located close to the entrance of the Nirvas kingdom, the Twilbo Wood''s area is also distorted.


    The forest boundary is still the same, but the area inside isrger and bigger. Combined with the thick mist all over the forest, there will be some unexplored area despite the fact the forest has already existed since ancient times.


    Previously, Angus is frustrated and wants to burn the whole forest when they search for Craghost Town. Now, the one that wants to destroy it is not only him but everyone except Anna and Mira. The two little girls alreadypletely forget about the Crabfrog and decide to y around.


    Fortunately, they also heard Nergal''s party still couldn''t finish theirst test. Apparently, Vault Guardian Makar stays as the head examiner and decides everyone''s test content on his whim which could be ridiculously easy or hard.


    However, no one could pass thest test since he became the head examiner. The rumor said his final test is very hard and super ridiculous. Using this opportunity, Angus and the others want to finish their test as soon as possible.


    Currently, Angus and the others are inside their tent, resting after a whole day''s search. As usual, Angus and Jayna share a tent while cuddling and having intimate activities.


    As they want to start another night session, they feel a familiar presence approaching their tent and stop their intimate action.


    They also notice this person rarely wakes at these hours, especially with her sleeping habit. Soon, they find Anna entering their tent with sleepy eyes and still wearing her sleepwear.


    "Angus.. Big sis.. Anna, scared¡­" said Anna meekly, unlike her usual cheerful tone.


    "Another nightmare?" asked Jayna lovingly.


    "Mmmm." replied Anna while nodding her head.


    "Come here. Let''s sleep together." replied Angus.


    Then, the little troublemaker walked slowly andy beside them. The couple knew they could not have a love session that night, but they also didn''t mind it. They know Anna rarely has a nightmare when she is sleeping.


    The little girl looks vulnerable when she has a nightmare and often cries. As someone that truly cares about her, they will never let her in this situation and constantly reassure her by sleeping next to her.


    Then, the couple kisses Anna''s head lovingly together before holding her hand from left and right.


    "It''s okay. We are here for you, Anna." said Jayna softly.


    "Warm¡­" muttered Anna while closing her eyes.


    A momentter, Anna finally calmed down and slept peacefully like usual while keep holding their hand. Then, Angus and Jayna decide to sleep for the rest of the night.


    The next day, they wake up early, like usual. After washing up and doing their morning routine, they have breakfast together. There is nothing changed besides Anna clutching on Jayna and staying silent.


    "Anna?" asked Mira, who looked confusedly at the ck-haired girl.


    The others also notice Anna''s unusual behavior since she always creates a ruckus during breakfast.<sub> </sub>


    "Don''t worry about her. She just had a nightmarest night. It is a rare urrence but not unusual. Though it''s been a while since she had a nightmare." exined Angus.


    "Anna is fine." replied Anna, but still clinging to Jayna.


    Then, Mira approaches her friend and gives her breakfast to Anna.


    "Food?" asked Mira.


    The little gluttony immediately drools at the food but is still not separate from Jayna. Seeing this, Jayna epts Mira''s food and gives it to Anna. After experiencing a nightmare, Anna is still not fully recovered from her vulnerable state and always clings to Jayna or Angus.


    Because of this, Angus and Jayna decide not to separate on their own and follow Anna''s group to search for Crabfrog. After finishing their breakfast and dismantling their tent, they continue their search. As they walk for a few hours, they find the end of the forest.


    "Tch.. Another end."ined Angus as they returned to the forest.


    During their search, they often meet with the forest boundary. Unfortunately, this couldn''t be used as andmark for carpet searches throughout the whole forest. The forest''s space is too distorted for a carpet search.


    Otherwise, Darren could easily find Death Rose before. With his speed and perception, he could definitely cover the whole forest in a few hours. Yet, he exined that the entire forest seemed to be bigger than thest time he was here.


    It is like the forest keeps expanding without end. Darren also exins that the forest contains thick space elements that easily distorts the area. Moreover, the space elementpletely blends with the thick mist and could prevent someone from noticing the distortion.


    In the end, they could only hope for luck to find Crabfrog in this distorted misty forest. Another few hours passed by and they decided to take a break while having lunch.


    Fortunately, they didn''t need to worry about their food reserve since they could always hunt the surrounding creature. Angus also takes this time to unlock various rare beasts/monsters in the Twilbo Forest. He also gets more information from Darren.


    As they are having their lunch, Anna is sitting on Angus''p while looking at the surroundings with vignce as if she fears something will attack her out of nowhere. Seeing the little girl''s behavior, Angus patted Anna, trying to calm her down from time to time.


    The strange thing is when she is in this state, she often forgets to eat her food and needs to be fed by either Angus or Jayna. Fortunately, she could return to her cheerful state as time passed by.


    As Angus leaves Anna on hisp to calm her on her own, she suddenly jumps and screams while hugging Angus.


    "Angus!!" called Anna while pointing at her food bowl on the ground.


    At this moment, Angus notices a familiar small purple shell moving from the ground towards the food bowl. As soon as it touches the bowl, it melts the bowl while the food inside turns purple and releases a strong, pungent odor.


    p Angus immediately takes a distance and uses a few detoxifying spells as he somehow breathes a little bit of this pungent smell.</anda>


    "It''s crabfrog!!" called Darren from the side.


    The Crabfrog ignores its surroundings and looks sad at the dark purple-colored food in front of it. Then, it decides to burrow back into the ground. Unfortunately, Darren reacts fast and casts a few strong barrier spells to hold the poisonous beast.


    "Fiuuhh¡­ What a strong poison?! It could even take down the fourth circle barrier spell."mented Darren as he cast unknown strong barrier spells just for sure.


    "Anna, look. It''s Crabfrog. Don''t you want to make a pet of it?" asked Angus to Anna, who is on his arm.


    "Crabfrog?! Is it going to eat Onyx?" asked Anna innocently as she finally calmed down.


    *Hissh* Onyx hissed in a low voice from inside Anna''s clothes.


    "Err.. I don''t think so." replied Angus as he approached the Crabfrog with Anna.


    Then, Anna sees the Crabfrog, who is trying to escape from Darren''s spell.


    "Emm¡­ Angus, it looks starved. Are you sure it will not eat Onyx?" asked Anna again.


    "Starved?" asked Angus back.

 Chapter 490 Bizzare Trait

    "Starved?" asked Angus back.


    "Yeah, it looks so small. It must never eat anything its whole life. Poor crab." said Anna in a sad tone as she started to be her usual self.


    Angus and the others are speechless since if everyone could be bigger by eating, Anna should be at least as big as Whinshire Fort with her appetite.


    "Anna." called Mira as she brought a nearby typical leaf to her.


    "Ahh¡­ Great idea, Mira. It should be satisfied with this leaf." said Anna as she took the leaf and brought it to the Crabfrog.


    However, the strong barrier prevents her from feeding the small beast. Then, Darren waves his hand and wlessly maniptes the barrier for the leaf to pass through.


    Seeing the iing leaf, the Crabfrog retreats back in fear but is stopped by limited space inside the barrier. Before it could arrive in front of it, the leaf corroded into purple sludge. At this moment, Angus realizes something and the truly bizarre nature of Crabfrog.


    "Ehh¡­ It seems it didn''t like this leaf."mented Anna as she tried to give another kind of leaf.


    Unfortunately, Angus stops her from keeping feeding the poor small beast.


    "Anna, I don''t think it is like a leaf for its food." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ really?? Mr. Crab, you don''t like leaves?" asked Anna to the restrained Crabfrog.


    *Croak* *Croak* The Crabfrog croaked a few times and Anna seemed to understand it.


    "Huh?? You are a female and like to eat meat. Can''t you change it?! Anna only wants cute male crabby." demanded Anna, like what she did to Onyx.


    *Hisshhh* Hissing Onyx in a low voice as he knows the Crabfrog''s dilemma.


    "Anna, normal living beings can''t just change their gender." lectured Jayna patiently.


    "Haa?? Really? Anna just knows that. Did Mira also know this?" asked Anna innocently.


    "Pfft.." Mira didn''t reply but held anotherughter with her hand.


    "Ehh¡­ Mira, don''tugh." said Anna while pouting.


    While the two girls are ying around, "Master Darren, is there a way for the Crabfrog to eat food before it gets contaminated from its poison?" asked Angus.


    "Huhh??" asked Darren in confusion.


    "I think this Crabfrog really starved, as Anna said. But, it couldn''t eat anything because any kind of nutritious food will turn into waste from the potent poison she radiates." exined Angus.


    "I see¡­ That''s¡­ kind of bizarre trait. If what you said is true, it must be one of the main reasons Crabfrog is a very rare beast. Most of their kind will die of malnutrition before they could fully grow up." concluded Darren.


    "Yeah. Although we still need a few more tests before drawing the exact conclusion." said Angus.


    "Ehhh¡­ Is the poor Crabby Crabby going to die?!!" eximed Anna from the side.


    "I am still not sure yet. But, if she¡­" said Angus.


    "He.. It''s mister crabby crabby and not miss crabby crabby." retorted Anna.


    "Alright. If he didn''t get any nutritious food, it could die." said Angus.


    One of the boons of having a mana core and huge mana in the body is the body needs to takerge amounts of nutritious food periodically to sustain itself. Otherwise, their body will fail, which could lead to death.


    Unless they are an absurd being like Phoenix or the one that breaks the shackle like seventh grade, most living beings still need to eat some nutritious food to sustain themself. This is also one of the significant problems for some kingdoms.


    Fortunately, humans are categorized as a race that only needs a small amount of nutrition for living. Therefore, they never fear food problems. When they have a bad crop, they just need to fish for nearby monsters in the sea or Dark Forest to sustain themself.<sub> </sub>


    Although there is some fee for handling monster meat, it is cheaper and more efficient than buying nutrition products from another kingdom. Moreover, monster meat is also rich in nutrition.


    A unique beast like Crabfrog also needs some nutritional food to grow and sustain itself. Even if they eat tons of poisonous purple sludge, they will never be able to get enough nutrition to live. It is almost the same as forcing thirsty and dehydrated people to drink seawater.


    "Hm¡­ preserve the food before it turns poison sure will be hard as its poison could even almost melt a fifth-grade barrier spell. However, it is not impossible. Don''t worry, Lady Anna, I will think of a way for the Crabfrog to eat some meat." said Darren.


    "Really?? Then, I will ask Mira to grow Baldy Corpse''s hair if it is sessful. Right, Mira?" said Anna excitedly.


    "Mmm." nodded Mira with her usual doll-face.


    "Then, I am grateful to you, Lady Anna. Please wait for a while." said Darren.


    Suddenly, Darren summons a few magic tools out of nowhere and enchants his surroundings with strong barriers. A momentter, the old vampire worked fervently without stopping moving around.


    Seeing this, Angus feels like the old vampire gets toyed with by Anna and looks at Anna''s mischievous smiling expression.


    ''Did she just manipte Darren to work harder?!!'' thought Angus as he released a helpless sigh.


    Still, he didn''t say anything and was d Anna was finally back to her cheerful state. Angus and Jayna prefer Anna in this state than before. When Anna is in a state of fear, they feel like she could die anytime if they leave her alone.


    While waiting for Darren to find a solution to feed Crabfrog, Anna and Mira talk with Crabfrog with absurd questions. Anna kept asking, did it poop or did it eat its own poop? Both Angus and Jayna decide to ignore her silly question and focus on observing Crabfrog.


    Unlike Onyx, the Crabfrog seems couldn''t control its own poison. Therefore, they need to make sure everything is fine if Anna manages to make it her pet. At the same time, Angus uses this chance in the hope of unlocking Crabfrog in his system.


    Still, he may not fight it soon unless he can handle its poison. It is a simr case with a High-Grade smile. Angus needs some preparation before he dares to fight High-Grade Slime in his system. The slime acidity is many times stronger than the one he fought before.


    Fortunately, he already predicted this and created a special type of armor to prevent slime corrosion. Then, all he needs to do is dodge its attack and hit its core to collect its slime.


    Although the Crabfrog is only the size of a palm, his poison toxicity is off-chart that could even melt Darren''s fifth circle spell. It means Crabfrog is capable of not only corroding physical things but also mana-based stuff like spell circle.


    Just this ability has already made Crabfrog be a super deadly beast. He could imagine the Crabfrog charging at him like a bullet and capable of prating anything, even his most potent spells.


    Angus is unsure if his regeneration still works with a deadly poison attack, but he knows his natural regeneration will be less functional in front of such a beast. When he breathed the pungent poisonous odor before, he should have already been poisoned to death.


    Fortunately, his body reacts fast and stops the poison while healing the damaged part. If he does not directly detoxify and expel the poison, he may receive a more fatal inner wound.


    ''It seems I can''t get the most deadly poison soon.'' thought Angus.


    A few hours passed as Anna kept trying to feed Crabfrog with various stuff, from nearby ntations to monster meat. During this time, Aunt Extalia''s group also arrives and waits for Darren.


    She already gives up on persuading Angus and Jayna not to let Anna have Crabfrog as a pet. She feels like allowing the couple and the little troublemaker to do what they like. At this moment, the Duchess doesn''t want to waste any more energy uselessly lecturing them.


    Currently, she just wants to go back to the royal pce and beat the shit of Leon for giving her a frustrating mission. Each night, she will contact Leon through their bracelet artifact andin for hours about the task without letting him speak a single word.


    Fortunately, there is a huge time dtion in their bracelet space and the real world. Otherwise, Leon will be stressed to death without a chance to rest his mind. It is also during this moment that he knows the terror of having a true lover or wife.


    Leon feels his marriage with the current empress is not real marriage and bes more certain about his decision for Extalia. Another day passed by and Darren finally came out from his enclosed workstation.


    "I apologize for the waiting, Lady Anna. It took me some time to crack the poison." said Darren while holding a transparent liquid bottle in his hand.


    "This is the liquid that should preserve some food before it turns to waste from the Crabfrog''s poison." said Darren.


    "Magen!! His name is Magen." retorted Anna.


    While she waited for Darren, she managed to talk with Crabfrog further. The beast finally decided to be Anna''s pet if she could get nutritious food to grow.

 Chapter 491 Hatred Toward Traitor

    Then, Darren applies the transparent potion in his hand to big pieces of grade one monster meat. Since the Crabfrog Magen is still only in first grade and in its weakened state, it can''t digest high-grade monster meat or its body will explode.


    Moreover, its poison is also restricted by Darren''s potion. The miasma in the meat will destroy its body before its poison neutralizes it. Even giving it a lump of grade-one monster meat is already quite too much for her.


    However, Angus calcted the small beast would be able to digest it. As someone with [Analyze] ancient power and Mundus as his familiar, Angus knows the safety limit of the beast''s body after observing them for some time.


    While waiting for Darren, Angus cast a few probing spells on the Crabfrog and asked it a few things with the help of Anna. It could be said beside Darren, no one knows more about Magen''s body than Angus.


    After thoroughly soaking the whole meat with the potion, Darren gives it to Anna, who is ready to take a bite of the piece of meat. But she remembered it was raw meat and Jayna always told her if she ate too much raw meat, she could get a stomachache.


    In the end, she reluctantly gives the soaked piece of meat to Magen.


    "Here, Magen. This piece of meat is from Anna. Anna will eat Magen if Magen doesn''t eat it." said Anna with a pouting and threatening tone.


    Then, the meat passes through the strong barrier without resistance and Magen slowly approaches it. Despite its hunger, it didn''t want to find more precious food destroyed by its poison.


    Soon, its poison began to touch the meat. Unlike before, it didn''t turn into poisonous purple sludge even after touching Magen''s body. With vigor, Magen takes more bites and slowly chips away the massive chunk of meat in front of it.


    The piece of meat is many timesrgerpared to her body, which is not bigger than an ordinary human palm. Still, it didn''t stop to keep eating without stopping. Seeing Magen eating happily, Anna''s stomach is grumbling and drooling as she begins to feel hungry.


    Then, everyone decides to eat before returning to Craghost Town. As they finish eating, they find Magen actually able to eat the whole meat and currently sleeping on the spot. After having a hearty meal, it enters the weird-shaped shell on its back and goes to sleep.


    Everyone knows he is trying to digest the nutritious meal in his body. Angus and Darren also noticed when the Crabfrog entered its shell, it didn''t radiate any poison into the air. As long as someone didn''t touch its purple shell directly, it should be fine.


    However, they forget about the little monster''s brazenness. Suddenly, Anna grabbed the shell with her bare hand.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna in worry.


    "Huh??" asked Anna back while holding the Magen shell.


    "Did your hand okay?" asked Jayna as she wrapped her hand with fire and grabbed Anna''s hand.


    As Jayna touches the shell, she can feel her special fire keep being overwhelmed by the poison on the shell, but she only needs to expend more mana to maintain it. Ignoring the poison, she checked Anna''s hand and found it waspletely fine.


    ''Fiuhh¡­ Her hand is fine. It seems we still underestimate Anna''s tough body.'' thought Jayna.


    "Big sis, is there something wrong?" asked Anna innocently.


    "Ahh¡­ Nothing. It is just that Magen''s shell is still highly poisonous and you should not let others touch it carelessly." said Jayna.


    "Okay. Don''t worry. Magen is Anna''s pet. No one should touch it easily." said Anna with a serious expression.


    "Good. Now, let''s go back." said Angus while stroking Anna''s little head.


    Another hourter, they return to the hotel inside Craghost Town. Since it is already quitete, they decide to rest for now andplete their test tomorrow.


    As they go into their own room to rest, "Angus, did you know where Roy is?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    Since the mist concentration in Craghost Town is the lowest, Angus could use his [Mana Echolocation] to cover and detect everything in the town with a little bit of disturbance.


    "Yes." replied Angus shortly.


    "Where is he now?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "He is with Nergal''s group and seems to be talking about Darren and Mira." said Angus.


    As Angus bes more adept in using Mana Echolocation, he can read people''s lips with the help of [Analyze].<sub> </sub>


    "He what?!!" said Aunt Extalia.


    "Did we need to take care of him?" asked Angus casually, as if he wanted to take the garbage out.


    "No. We are technically still in the Nirvas territory. We also cannot implicate Master Darren and Master Mira more than this. This is our own problem." said Aunt Extalia after thinking for a moment.


    "Sure. I never understand why you guys let such a traitor like him away. Guess I am not really into politics." said Angus while moving to his room with Jayna.


    Although Angus'' tone is casual, his eyes are full of killing intent. He learned before he died in his past life that he absolutely detests traitors, especially those he considers an ally.


    His hatred towards traitors is truly deep and immeasurable. Being betrayed in his past life by his blood brother and everyone he considers an ally not only takes his life in the past but makes him hate those traitors.


    As he grew up, this feeling intensified and etched deeply into his heart. If it were not for Angus'' sophisticated calming mind skill and superb control, he would run towards Roy and beat him to death even if it costs his life.


    Jayna doesn''t know about this since she only feels Angus forcefully cut his emotional bond connection since they enter Craghost town. However, she knows Angus must detect something truly disturbing his mind.


    She notices Angus keeps running [Arctic Heart] skill in full capacity along with a few other unknown skills in his body to calm his mind. Jayna didn''t bother to ask as she knew if Angus didn''t want to share it, he would not share it with her.


    Although it pains her that he is not sharing his problem, she also wants to trust Angus and could only give him warmth in their bed. Fortunately, Anna could sleep with Mira again like usual and wasn''t scared of sleeping without them again.


    The next day, they feel an intense burst of mana energy from Anna''s room. At first, they thought it was the sign of Mira waking up, but they find it actually Magen''s breakthrough to grade two beast.


    Unexpectedly, they find Magen can regte its deadly poison without spreading it to the surrounding area. After a few questions, they find Crabfrog''s poison bes more potent as time passes.


    After a while, the poison will be out of their control and they begin to radiate poison toward the surrounding area. The only way to negate this is by breaking through the next grade. With better mana core and mana, they could regte their poison easily.


    Finding this discovery, everyone is relieved without worry since Angus and the others couldn''t always rely on Darren to produce the transparent portion.


    Moreover, Angus also learns that it needs at least two or more sixth-grade quantity mana to produce the potion, along with various rare ingredients. Just by hearing the rare ingredient, Angus feels a headache to create the potion alone.


    Most of the ingredients are rare and part of a high-grade monster or beast from all over the world. This is something that couldn''t be bought even if he had money.


    Unless he has the power like Darren and could teleport all over the world, it will take him at least one or two years to create one bottle of potion.


    At noon, they arrive at the za and sessfully finish their second test by showing Magen to Makar. Angus notices Nergal''s group nearby but finds Roy staying in their hotel. After calming his mind, he decided to not think much about it.


    If Roy indeed betrays them, he will show him to never mess around with him and their group. At that time, hatred toward vampires will be thest thing Roy needs to worry about.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. Now, for the third test. Hoh.. Hoh¡­" said Makar as he thought of the next test.


    *BRRTT* Anna holding her growling tummy.


    "Angus, Anna is hungry." said Anna.


    "Here. Have this first. We will eat after hearing the test content." said Angus as he gave a small pouch filled with monster cores.


    Without wasting time, Anna snatches it and eats the sturdy core like some kind of popcorn. Seeing this, Makar gets another idea for the next test before realizing something and opens his closed eyelids to see Anna.


    ''What a terrifying girl?!! It feels like she maniptes fate itself. No wonder Master In The Dark considers her a friend.'' thought Makar.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. Fetch me 100 grade four or above monsters in one day. Hoh.. Hoh.." dered Makar as they decided to make the test a bit challenging.


    "100 grade four or above monsters?! Well, it is not too hard." thought Angus''s group beside the two girls.

 Chapter 492 Stepping The Sleeping Dragons Tail

    "100 grade four or above monsters?! Well, it is not too hard." thought Angus''s group beside the two girls.


    After having lunch, they go towards the misty forest again to hunt the monster. Since there is a time limit, they must finish the test as soon as possible. Unlike their initial thought, hunting grade four or above monsters is hard inside the Twilbo Woods.


    It is not that the grade four monster in the forest is unique or strong. It is because their number is too few. Although grade four monsters are smarter than those below, they are still weaker than the Angus group.


    Besides Eric and the two royal guards, everyone could handle a few ordinary grade four monsters easily on their own.


    However, they never thought the number of grade four monsters was too few. When they ventured through the forestst time, they didn''t realize that they had killed too many grade four or above monsters.


    Still, it is also not their mistake since most grade four or above monsters are aggressive towards Aunt Extalia and Angus''s group. Fortunately, they are afraid of getting near Mira''s group.


    Otherwise, no monster will be left in this misty forest for them to hunt. When the sky darkens, they can only gather around thirty grade four monsters, nowhere near one hundred.


    Currently, they are having dinner together and thinking about how to gather another seventy grade four monsters or above before noon tomorrow.


    "I think you should consider my offerst time?" asked Darren.


    Before they enter the Twilbo forest, Darren suggests he has a way to gather grade four or above monsters. However, Aunt Extalia and Angus refuse his offer directly, much to Eric''s displeasure.


    Unbeknown to Eric, Aunt Extalia and Angus realize their dependency on Darren and Mira since the start of the test. Usually, people will not think much about depending on someone stronger and more capable than them.


    Unfortunately, Aunt Extalia and Angus are unlike ordinary people. They know better how troublesome having debt against seventh-grade people is. Although the two parties are on friendly terms, Angus and Aunt Extalia realize they should never be too dependent on them.


    Otherwise, the Heart Kingdom may receive heavy responsibility in the future to pay for their current actions. Be it Mira, Darren, or the Eternal Kingdom, they will have more power when dealing with the Heart Kingdom in the future.


    Hence, Aunt Extalia and Angus decide to not have too much favor or debt towards them. International politics is unlike domestic politics, which could be fixed in a short time or a few months.


    Most International politics are many times more dangerous than domestic politics. It needs a lot of consideration because it will decide the whole kingdom''s future. A mistake could doom the entire kingdom or even spark a war between two kingdoms.


    ording to history, most wars and conflicts between two kingdoms always happen because of silly mistakes controlled by greed.


    After thinking for a moment, "How about this? We will try to hunt twenty more monsters. Then, Master Darren could provide the rest." suggested Angus.


    "Alright, I agree." replied Aunt Extalia.


    Then, they continue their hunt inside the misty forest for the rest of the evening. Unfortunately, there''s no nearby monster habitat besides Twilbo Woods. The nearest monster habitat is Dark Forest, but unless it is Darren or Mira, they can''t return before noon tomorrow.


    Aunt Extalia may be able to do it with her full speed. However, it also exhausted her and she still needed to hunt the monster inside the Dark Forest.


    Although she is categorized as a pseudo-seventh-gradebatant, she is still not a seventh-gradebatant. She doesn''t have their ridiculous mana regeneration ability. In the end, they decide to hunt in the Twilbo Forest for more practical reasons.


    Still, the one that does the hunting is only Aunt Extalia and Angus'' group. The two little girls y around the forest like before, with Darren following them. Apparently, the two girls like to y with the strange elephant nt to fly in the air.


    The other two groups could even hear the thunderous booming sound a few times today. While Angus'' group continues their search, two Fulross return to the Silverwing Kingdom in a hurry. These two of thest winged race are Urblim and Irun, who offended Darren before.


    After being forced to kneel on the ground for a whole day, they can finally move their body, decide to return, and abandon their intention to enter Nirvas.


    As an experiencedbatant, Urblim knows they must ry this matter to their king before the Eternal Kingdom retaliates. Although the Silverwing Kingdom is strong, they cannot just start a war because of this small matter with the Eternal Kingdom.


    Moreover, they still didn''t know Mira''s true identity. Judging by the rumor they heard, The silver-haired girl should be at a seventh-grade level, which makes the Eternal Kingdom have two seventh-gradebatants.<sub> </sub>


    ? To their surprise, the two Fulross receive news about the Krugguar Emperor deliberately avoiding entering the Eternal Kingdom and choosing to fight against the strong elves and their Emerald Dragon.


    "My King, we truly made a mistake. I think we shouldpensate this new Vampire King." said Urblim while kneeling in front of his king.


    "What are you talking about, Urblim? Although you two somehow offend them, we are not so weak to bow towards that blood-sucking race."mented the nearby elder.


    "No, we truly can''t. At first, I was also confused and undecided, but I am now certain. Before we leave, the Altras examinerpletely ignores us despite being our ally. After asking for a little bit, they only say we are stepping on the sleeping dragon''s tail."


    "Moreover, the vault guardian Makar also weed their group personally while¡­" said Urblim.


    "Makar?!! Urblim, are you sure it is the Vault Guardian Makar?!!!" yelled the seventh-grade king Farun in a panic tone.


    "Err.. Yes, My King." replied Urblim.


    "Why don''t you say that from the start?!! Tch¡­ This is bad. Will our treasure be enough to appease them? What about giving some living sacrifice? Aren''t those vampires like young blood virgins?" muttered King Farun in a depressed tone.


    "Err.. My king, why don''t you calm down first and tell us what exactly is happening?" said the nearby elder as everyone heard the pessimistic words from their king.


    "Yeah, Father. This is unlike your usual self. What''s so special about this elderly Makar?" chimed Irun beside Urblim.


    *BAAAM* Suddenly, Farun hit his foolish son and sent him flying through the capital city. No one knows if he is still alive after receiving a terrifying attack directly.


    "What is so special about the Vault Guardian Makar?!! Hahaha¡­ This kingdom is truly done for."ughed Farun crazedly.


    Despiteughing, Farun released his seventh-grade aura without holding back and shook the whole capital city of Silverwing Kingdom.


    "It is already a miracle that both of you can still return here alive. Even if I was there, I could only be nothing but a dead corpse in front of them."


    "Let me make this clear to all of you. Even if all the strongest kingdoms in Firuman join the force, we may never beat Makar. Much less people that he wees personally. Now, tell me how you want to fight something capable of beating a seventh-gradebatant easily?" said the Fulross king.


    Seeing everyone silent at such a revtion, "Hahahah¡­ This kingdom is truly done. Urblim, my dear brother, did you know why that new vampire king decided to release you with only little punishment?" asked Farun as he grabbed his brother.


    Urblim shakes his head while in a pale white face.


    "It is because he didn''t care, my brother. He didn''t care about our lives. To him, we are nothing but a small harmless insect that they could squash anytime." said King Fulross.


    The Fulross King gripped his fist in the air. A momentter, this Fulross King''s air grip destroys part of their current room.


    "Just like I could destroy this room easily, they could also do it to our country. Let me remind you that every seventh-gradebatant in the world knows better than to offend people worthy of the Vault Guardian''s respect. We are on our own in this matter." said Farun coldly.


    While the Silverwing Kingdom is in chaos because of their prodigy offense, another kingdom also has a serious emergency meeting. The Evada Kingdom is a small kingdom near the Heart Kingdom. Usually, this small kingdom is suitable prey for other big kingdoms nearby to invade.


    Even if they didn''t have a lot of natural resources on theirnd, it was still good for other kingdoms to make on their own. Fortunately, this small kingdom is protected by the Blirin religious group who worship the God of Purity Bliasm.


    Unlike other religious groups, Blirin often uses radical movements andbels their enemy as a heretic. With some maniption and a good approach, Blirin totally controls the Evada kingdom government.


    The Blirin want to use Evada as their base to spread their influence towards nearby kingdoms in this region. Unfortunately, they underestimate the other kingdom''s vignce. Moreover, the people in this region didn''t like the discrimination movement like Blirin did.


    The four big kingdoms such as Heart, Nergal, Tascar, and Hascua, even barred them from entering their kingdom because of their radical movement.

 Chapter 493 Dimensional Gate

    The only reason the Blirin group still resides in Evada is that the four big kingdoms in the area didn''t want to waste their resources on useless fights against this radical religious group.


    Exterminating a religious group''s influence isplicated and needs a lot of resources such as manpower, time, and money. Moreover, Blirin is located in the Evada Kingdom with few natural resources on theirnd.


    The other kingdoms prefer to use their resources for their own problem rather than using them for an unknownnd.


    Currently, the higher-ups of Blirin have an emergency meeting as they recently heard one of their best holy knight groups has gone without a trace after entering Twilbo Forest around a week ago.


    "So, you say they are pursuing this monster girl from the Heart Kingdom? Then, we lost contact with them when they entered Twilbo Woods." stated the high priest Brilin.


    "Yes, High Priest." replied the nearby cleric.


    "Twilbo Woods may be one of the monster habitats in this area. But, Hendric and his team should be able to escape or contact our man if they encounter danger there." said another High Priest.


    As one of the Main Branches of the Brilin group, Evada Kingdom has five High Priests that control and govern the entire kingdom.


    "Then, it means they are dead. Did you think it was because of those sinners?" asked another High Priest.


    "Our men said the monster girl is traveling with Heart''s fourth princess and third son of Duke Victory along with a few royal guards and knights." said another High Priest. (A.N: they didn''t see Extalia since they are spying from a distance and the duchess rarely goes out.)


    "Tch¡­ Those bunch of heretic kids. The other group should just catch and kill them in Sunset City. They are nothing but heretics." grumbled another High Priest.


    "Then, what are we going to do now?" asked another High Priest, ignoring the previousment.


    "Why don''t we ask the Heart Kingdom topensate us? We could also use this chance to force them to hand over that monster girl." suggested a High Priest.


    "I agree with High Prince Aron''s suggestion. However, will they hear us? They have two Evil Lords within their kingdom." asked another High Priest.


    "We could use our influence in the nearby kingdom to pressure them. We could also ask the other religious groups for help. In the worst case, we will get nothing but their reputation will be drowned in the drain for keeping that monster girl." said High Priest Aron.


    "Good. Then, we will leave everything to you, High Priest Aron." as the other High Priest agreed with Aron''s suggestion.


    "Everything is for our lord, Bliasm." said High Priest Aron with reverence.


    In the meantime, Angus and Extalia''s group finally gather the remaining monster. Even by using Angus and Jayna''s [Allegiance] tomand the lower monsters and beasts, they can barely gather 50 monsters by the time the sun rises.


    Returning to their camp inside the forest, Angus and Jayna wake up the little sleepyhead who is still sleeping while her friend destroys the surroundings with her wake-up explosion.


    "Well, it seems we don''t have any choice but to rely on you, Master Darren." said Aunt Extalia while they were having breakfast.


    "Sure. Leave it to me." replied Darren while raising his hand towards an empty area nearby.


    "Sun goes down earth goes up clouds burning like fire¡­" chanted Darren as he used arge amount of mana.


    Everyone didn''t expect the seventh-grade vampire would do it now while everyone was still in the middle of breakfast. Before they are ready themself, aplex magic circle appears in the air [7th Circle - Dimensional Gate - Banished Land].


    *Whooshh* Suddenly, the magic circle turns into a pitch ck hole and releases intense wind towards the surroundings. Angus and the others immediately feel dreadful at the presence behind the pitch ck hole.


    Even the strong-willed Angus feels dread about what is behind the ck hole. Not only Angus'' group but all the seventh-gradebatants all over the Firuman also feel the presence and stare in Twilbow''s direction.


    "A new Monster Overlord? No, there are too many of them. Just who is the one that opens such a dangerous dimensional gate?" said Vandor, the elf leader.


    "[This Power¡­ No wonder that beetle chose to fight us.]" said an old elf sitting beside Emerald Dragon who also looked in the Twilbo Forest direction.


    At the same time, Makar opens his eyelids and nces in a specific direction from Nirvas.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.." said Makar while returning to his meditation.<sub> </sub>


    Seventh gradebatants all over the Firuman have their own reactions, along with King Leon and Jade, who be more worried. They have already get informed by Extalia about Mira and Darren. However, they also don''t know the extent of these two powers.


    Still, they didn''t carelessly move since King Leon knows they are at apletely different level than ordinary seventh grade when the Vault Guardian Makar personally wees the silver-haired girl. All they could do was hope they coulde back safely from Nirvas.


    "That''s it. Darius, I will be staying at Windshire Fort!!" King Leon has be more worried at countless Monster Overlord''s presence from the Twilbo Woods.


    Although the presence is suppressed by the distorted mist in the forest, it still manages to leak outside as this dreadful presence is too immense.


    While everyone was surprised at the sudden appearance of Dimensional Gate, Darren had already cast another spell [6th Circle - Summon The Horde]. An enormous magic circle appears on the ground and shines brightly.


    Suddenly, various kinds of four and fifth-grade monsters appear from the magic circle. *GROOARR* All the monsters roared wildly in anger as they suddenly teleported to different ces.


    Some of them even start to hit each other while the one with a humanoid body is ready to butcher the people near them.


    Just as Angus and the others were ready to fight, "Noisy." said Mira softly.


    Suddenly, all the monsters are frightened on the spot and lower their heads as if trying to hide their presence in front of Mira.


    "Woaahhh¡­ Angus.. Angus¡­ There are so many of them?! Are we going to eat them?" asked Anna.


    "Err¡­ I don''t think so. Their miasma is too potent for us." replied Angus while trying to calm himself from the sensation he had felt before.


    Fortunately, the Dimensional Gate became smaller and slowly closed itself. At the same time, everyone felt relief and slumped on the ground as the situation was back to normal.


    ''Fuhh¡­ I guess feeling Old Man Draught''s aura has its own benefits.'' thought Angus as he found the others still unable to recover.


    Even Jayna is trembling slightly and using Arctic Heart at full power. As for the Duchess, she kept shaking and couldn''t stand up because of the shock.


    The two royal guards and Crown Prince Eric are luckier since they have fallen unconscious from the moment they feel countless Monster Overlords'' presence from the Dimensional Gate. With a simple mind soothing spell and calming potion, they will recover in no time.


    However, Jayna and Extalia cannot do that as they are still awake and etched this terrible experience in their memory. Unless they forget this experience, they will always remember this feeling for the rest of their lives.


    Still, Angus didn''t do anything to them or knock them out. Angus knows this will benefit them, like what Old Man Draught did to him in his vault. This experience could lead them to their doom or even make them stronger.


    However, Angus believes Aunt Extalia and Jayna will be stronger from this experience. He knows Jayna''s mental capacity and is confident she will ovee this setback. As for Aunt Extalia, Angus may not know the extent of her full power, but he also believes she will ovee this setback.


    Most of the reason is that she is someone that Mira recognizes. Unlike Angus and Jayna, who are recognized mostly because they are Anna''s guardians, Aunt Extalia is recognized by Mira because of her power.


    At first, they didn''t notice this matter. But, as they stay together during these one week, Angus notices the recognition from Mira. It is not just a simple thing like talent and power. Even a seventh-gradebatant is nothing in Mira''s eyes.


    Hence, Angus concludes there is something in Aunt Extalia that is recognized by her. Moreover, he notices Aunt Extalia is the only one touching Mira besides Anna.


    Although it is hidden carefully, Mira actually does not let anyone touch her besides Anna and Aunt Extalia during their time staying together.


    As her friend, Anna likes to get clingy to Mira. At the same time, Aunt Extalia identally touches her when rescuing her from being separated by a strange elephant ntst time.


    The surprising thing is Mira didn''t even let Jayna or Darren touch her. This proves there is something in the Duchess that makes her special.


    After calming down a little bit, "Huff¡­ It''s too much, isn''t it?" said Angus while letting Anna continue eating her breakfast in hisp.


    Hearing this, the two women begin to pay attention to Angus''s words.


    "This presence, this power, the burden, the fear of unimaginable power. All of it is too much, isn''t it?" continued Angus.


    The two women didn''t answer and lowered their heads as they agreed with Angus.

 Chapter 494 Life Goal

    After seeing the dejected face of the two women, Angus continued.


    "Not too long ago, I experienced the same thing from a crazy old man. At that time, he even made me feel something worse than this time and I almost sumbed to him. No, I actually already feel hopeless and surrender."


    "However, I got lucky. There is a voice in my head that keeps reminding me about my goals. The true goal of my life that keeps me from going astray and moving forward."


    "Without this goal, I will never be what I am today." said Angus while patting Anna''s head and embracing Jayna lovingly.


    The two women realize this goal Angus talks about, especially Jayna since Angus never hides this kind of thing from her. In the meantime, Aunt Extalia subconsciously touches her bracelet and misses Leon.


    Darren and Mira also hear Angus'' words. They didn''tment on his word, as Mira gave a silent nod as if agreeing with Angus.


    "Big sis, are you scared? Don''t worry, Anna and Angus are here." said Anna with many leftover foods on her cheek.


    "*Sigh* Anna, eat slowly. No one is going to take your food. But, thanks. Big sis is fine." said Jayna as she finally calmed down while wiping the leftover on Anna''s cheek.


    In the meantime, Darren works efficiently and takes care of all the scared monsters. Since Darren''s spells summon the monsters randomly, he still needs to sort them out while everyone recovers from the shock.


    Still, this is new knowledge for Angus. Most of the monsters Darren summoned are rare, with various unique traits. One looks like a shark but spouts me from its mouth. One looks like a bird with wings but can''t fly and burrow on the ground.


    There are also others with bizarre specialties, such as being capable of mimicking other elemental attacks or having ridiculous strong miasma barriers despite looking very fragile. It took Darren a while to sort out all the monsters since some of them were hard to detect between grade four and three.


    Fortunately, Darren finishes it before noon. They alsoe back to Craghost on time. Arriving at the Craghost, they immediately go towards the za, which is already near the deadline.


    While walking through the street, Angus feels a certain telepathy spell enter his mind and decides to let it.


    "Master, it is done. The tracker is already on him." said Ilgor from the other side.


    "Good. Make sure to keep observing him. Tell me if he does something suspicious." replied Angus in his mind.


    "As you wish, Master." replied Ilgor before cutting off the telepathy.


    With the addition of Mira and Darren, Ilgor is left behind with the rest of the Sur knights. Hence, Angus gives him some job to spy on the Nergal or other forces inside the Craghost while they are doing their test.


    However, his stealth and spying skills are worse than kids ying hide and seek. Angus gives him some recently created magic tools to help Ilgor spy on others. Some magic tools can use telepathy spells to him at a certain distance.


    During their journey from the capital city, Angus has too much free time besides refining his chi or fighting inside his system. Since there are Royal Guards and Sur knights in their party, their journey is rtively safe and boring.


    Therefore, he often tinkers with magic tools or creates something. Unlike mechanical and alchemical products, magic tools rely heavily on runes. He didn''t need special tools to create it. All he needs is the undisturbed concentration when scribing and calcting the runes.


    Recently, Angus gives Ilgor a task to track Roy, who is still hiding in the hotel where the Nergal delegation stays.


    As they arrive at the za, they attract everyone''s attention. Apparently, the news about the Krugguar Emperor avoiding the Eternal Kingdom had already reached here. Although Twilbo''s mist is still too thick to venture, it doesn''t disturb people using theirmunication devices.


    Most of themunication devices in Firuman is work on short distances but hardly able to be disruptive. Firuman has many areas with an extreme conditions where a lot of disturbance happens.


    Therefore,munication devices are developed to cope with this condition rather than to coverrge distances. Although it is called short distance, it is stillrge enough to cover the distance from Craghost towards outside the forest.


    As long as the user didn''t use it in a high distortion area such as near the Nirvas entrance, they couldmunicate without problem.


    Receiving the news about Krugguar Emperor''s movement, all the forces in the Craghost town know it is connected with the new Vampire King and his mysterious silver-haired master. Some even try searching for more information about these two people.<sub> </sub>


    They also wonder what their rtionship is with the Heart Kingdom. However, these forces also couldn''t move carelessly. Everyone knows this area is near the Heart Kingdom''s border. Moreover, a new strong seventh gradebatant also stayed at the border.


    One wrong move and their life will end without being able to ask for help. Moreover, their force didn''t have the power to antagonize the Heart Kingdom, which had two seventh-gradebatants with massive amounts of resources from the Miasma Antidote sale.


    Even if they had enough power to ovee the Heart Kingdom, they still needed to travel arge distance or couldn''t spare this kind of military power for such a small matter. In the end, all these people could only spy on them from afar.


    Fortunately, Angus and the others were already used to this situation. They also didn''t need to wait long as the Makar and the examiner group came out from the mist. Unlike before, there is another person along with their group.


    An old man wearing colorful clothes with a unique style and barefoot walking beside them. Seeing the old man, the surrounding people begin to retreat while the stronger one stays on their guard. This old man is none other than Baldur, the mad king of the Mocan Kingdom.


    "Ohh¡­ It''s as lively as always. Kekekeke¡­"ughed Baldur in a strange manner.


    "Tch¡­ Just do your job, Baldur." said Yawan as he tired of entertaining the Mad King.


    "Bohoo¡­ Boring!!" said Baldur.


    Suddenly, Baldur takes a horse stance and stomps hard on the ground. The whole area begins to tremble [Earth Power - Rocky Hill]. *GRRTTT* Suddenly, tworge rocky hills appeared in the misty mist, recing the older one.


    "Huff¡­ [Compress]" shouted Baldur as he closed his fist.


    Suddenly, the two rocky hills begin to get smaller and crystallize into some kind of mineral hills than the rocky hills.


    "Two hills ready to serve. Did you need some extra sauce?" asked Baldur as if he was serving food to a customer.


    Elder Yawan didn''t reply and only held his forehead while releasing a sigh. Since the previous rocky hill is destroyed by Anna and Mira, they need to rebuild it.


    Not only is the rocky hill important for a natural defense against invasion, but it is also to cut down the number of people who do the test. Otherwise, too many people will be trying to do the test entrance from all over the Firuman.


    Fortunately, the Twilbo Woods is still enveloped by thick mist, preventing others froming to the town. Even If they can pass through the forest, they are worthy of taking the test.


    However, the thick mist could be gone at any moment. Therefore, the Altras need to fix the rocky hill as soon as possible.


    Still, the rock is very hard to rebuild, even by some earth elemental experts. During this moment, the Altras elders remember a certain Mad King who is the leader of the Mocan Kingdom that entered their kingdom not too long ago.


    The Mocan Kingdom is one of the best kingdoms for building things from Earth material. They even have many famous architects and engineers as their citizens. Even arge number of Dwarf races are living in the Mocan Kingdom.


    Among them, the Mad King Baldur is the best builder in the Mocan Kingdom. The Altras elder decides to employ him to rebuild the rocky hill. Unfortunately, King Baldur is too crazy in the head and asks for too many unreasonable things.


    The Altras thought their entrance test was not as ridiculous as Baldur''s request. Elder Yawan still remembers Baldur''s request to hold a blind date meeting along with all the old elders against some beautiful young Altras.


    After finishing his job, Elder Yawan gives five simple entrance tests to Baldur and sends him back to Nirvas. The entrance test is the rule that even Altras couldn''t vite. Everyone thates out from Nirvas needs to do the five tests.


    Fortunately, as the examiner, Altras could manipte the test content and give easy tests to anyone. The only reason Makar still gives a hard test to Angus'' group is to entertain Mira and her new friend.


    He knows all of his tests are nothing if she decides to take them seriously. Same asst time, Angus'' group gives 100 grade four or above monster corpses to the examiner for checking. This time they didn''t have trouble and sessfully finished the third test.


    Seeing the pile of monster corpses nearby, "Hoh.. Hoh.. Turn these monsters into food and eat it Hoh.. Hoh¡­" dered Makar.

 Chapter 495 The Great Chef Anna

    "Hoh.. Hoh.. Turn these monsters into food and eat it. Hoh.. Hoh¡­" dered Makar.


    Hearing the next test content, Angus and the others begin to be confused at such ridiculous test content. It ismon knowledge that monsters above third grade could never be consumed as their miasma is too potent.


    A single bite of this piece of meat could even send a strong sixth-gradebatant to the afterlife while a seventh-gradebatant gets weakened for a long time. Eating these monster corpses is an impossible task unless they have abnormal Anna''s physiology.


    "Ehh.. Really?? Can Anna eat those?" asked Anna excitedly.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ Half of you also need to eat it. Hoh¡­ Hoh¡­" replied Makar.


    "What the¡­ Huff¡­ I guess we could only pass this test." said Angus.


    "Ehhh¡­ Anna wants to eat it. Please¡­ " begged Anna to Angus.


    "Anna, half of us need to eat the monster. I don''t know about Master Darren and Mira, but they should have no trouble eating it. However, some of us still need to eat it." exined Angus.


    "And?" asked Anna back in confusion.


    "*Sigh* If we eat that monster meat directly, we will burst like a bubble." lectured Angus patiently.


    "Ehhh¡­ Did Angus mean it bursting like burst?!" asked Anna with a surprised look.


    "Yeah. So, we need to give up this test for now." said Angus, ignoring her strange wording.


    "Bohoo.. Anna really wants to eat it." said Anna while pouting.


    "Well, I could ask the examiner to get it for youter." said Angus, trying to reassure Anna.


    Unfortunately, Anna ignored his word and was still dejected and pouting.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. So, what are you going to do? Hoh.. Hoh.." asked Makar.


    "We will¡­" as Angus decides to pass the test after seeing everyone agree with him.


    Before Angus could speak further, Mira suddenly appeared in front of Angus and cut his word.


    "Cook. Eat. Safe." said Mira.


    "Huh??" asked everyone in confusion.


    Before Darren could exin his Master''s word, "Mira, are you sure?" asked Anna from the side.


    Mira nodded silently to her friend while still leaving everyone confused.


    "Anna, what did Master Mira mean?" asked Angus.


    "She said that if it is cooked before eating, it will be safe. We will also not get any stomachaches. So, we just need to cook and eat it." replied Anna cheerfully.


    "Huh?? Did Master Mira or Darren somehow could process the monster meat to be edible?" asked Angus to Darren.


    "I apologize, Young Baron Angus. This is one of the things that this humble servant is unable to do." said Darren.


    "Then, how about Master Mira?" asked Angus.


    Mira didn''t reply and tilted her head in confusion.


    "Erm¡­ This is a little bit embarrassing. Mydy actually never cooked before. She couldn''t even heat water properly without destroying a whole city." exined Darren.


    "Darren, silence." said Mira while pouting.


    "Ehh¡­ Mira can''t cook? Don''t worry, the great chef Anna will teach you." said Anna as she dragged her friend towards the pile of monster corpses.


    "Anna, where are you going?" asked Angus.


    "Anna is going to cook. Angus, Big sis, and Nice shy Red just need to wait. Anna and Mira will cook good food." said Anna as Mira followed her.


    Seeing this, Angus and the others couldn''t help but let them go. Actually, Angus could stop her from making more trouble. However, he decides to trust Anna this time. After staying with her for a long time, Anna never does anything or leads them to danger.


    On the contrary, she somehow always protects them without them noticing. During their academy dungeon trip, Anna always leads Jayna to a ce that is not too dangerous or crowded with strong monsters.


    This kind of movement is subtle, but Angus could notice it as every monster Jayna fights is roughly weaker or has the samebat capability as her at that time. This is also one of the reasons for Jayna''s fast growth.<sub> </sub>


    Anna also often protects Jayna in the ck Fortress from getting hit by dangerous Miasma st while Angus is busy fighting the evolved exploding bug. Angus knows the little girl must have done many other things under her casual, cheerful behavior to protect them.


    She may be a troublemaker, but Angus also notices that every trouble she creates will benefit her or them in the end. Hence, this time Angus and Jayna decide to trust her.


    While waiting from the side, "Angus, is this alright?" asked Aunt Extalia in worry.


    She didn''t worry about failing the test. She is more worried about the food the two monstrous girls make. *BOOOMM* Before Angus replies, arge explosion emerges from the monster corpses pile.


    Fortunately, Darren is already on standby and ready to cast a strong barrier around the two monstrous girls.


    "Err¡­ I think so. Anna will never do something to hurt us." said Angus with uncertainty while finding Anna''s bloody appearance in the middle of Darren''s barrier.


    "Mira, that''s wrong. You need to break it into pieces. Use more power!!" said Anna while teaching Mira.


    The two girls somehow already change their clothes into white chef clothes, which turn blood red from the previous blood explosion. Everyone also finds Mira hitting, wearing gloves punching the monster corpses brutally.


    Despite being very close to the monster''s corpse, her clothes stay clean without blood on them. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* Mira keeps punching while releasing a massive shockwave.


    Under the strong punch, the monster corpses turn into a lump of meat without any shape.


    "Great job, Mira. Now pass over the meat!!" said Anna while raising her hand.


    Suddenly, the gigantic lump of meat flew towards Anna. Despite Anna''s small stature, she still catches this gigantic lump of meat. Then, she looked in Jayna''s direction with a troubled expression.


    "Umm¡­ Big sis, can you light a fire?" said Anna shyly.


    "Ehh.. Sure." said Jayna while taking out some dry wood and lit the fire on it.


    Angus and Jayna always told her not to y with fire and forbade her to light it on her own. Therefore, Anna will always ask Angus and Big sis to make fire.


    "Umm¡­ Wait, there is something wrong." said Anna while keeping the meat above her head.


    "What is it, Anna? Is it too small or not hot enough?" asked Jayna.


    "No. Anna forgot Anna didn''t have any big te." said Anna.


    "te?" reacted everyone in confusion.


    "Hohoho¡­ Don''t worry about that, Lady Anna. I already prepared such a thing for this kind of asion." said Darren while taking out a big te from out of nowhere.


    "No. Anna doesn''t need this te. The metallic one." said Anna.


    Then, Darren keeps taking out some kitchen appliances and utensils while guessing Anna''s strange words. In the end, they find Anna''s big te is for the deeprge cooking pot for cooking soup.


    Fortunately, Darren also had this cooking pot and put it on top of the fire. Then, Anna throws the meat in her hand into the cooking pot and closes it.


    "I don''t know much about cooking. But, aren''t you supposed to at least give it some water before closing it?"mented some nearby examiner.


    Since they cook in the open area, Anna and Mira''s terrible way of cooking attracts everyone. This is not the first time someone has needed to cook something from the monster meat.


    But, no one expected Anna and Mira''s way of cooking. They even thought Anna and Mira released their anger at the monster corpses.


    "Hmm¡­ a bunch of amateurs. With that way of cooking, much less those grade four monster corpses, even if they cook first-grade monsters, it will only make it more deadly."mented an unknown orc nearby.


    Although the orc is not saying it aloud, Angus and the others have the sharp hearing. Seeing the orc, Angus feels like seeing him somewhere.


    After thinking about it for a moment, "Jayna, isn''t that orc simr to the famous chef Mordon in the capital city?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Now you mention it. I think I also find some simrities. However, I am not sure. All the orcs have simr faces. I also thought he is simr to Ilgor if it is not for theck of bloodlust on him." replied Jayna while observing the orc.


    "You two are correct. He is that famous chef Mordon, one of the few chefs in the world that can process third-grade monster meat. I''m surprised you know about him since his identity is only known by a few people, especially with his race."mented Aunt Extalia from the side.


    "Well, I tasted his food with brother Vergil some years ago and wanted Anna to taste it. However, his tavern in the capital is only a small branch that could only cook first-grade monsters. Their food is even worse than the chef in the royal pce." said Angus.


    "Yeah. Anna even said their food is worse than grass." chimed Jayna as she still remembered Annaining about food that bad for the first time.


    Although Anna is a picky eater, she neverined about something worse than grass which means vegetables. No matter what kind of food it is, be it raw or cooked, she always says it is delicious as long as it is not a vegetable type of food.

 Chapter 496 Bow

    Ignoring the famous orc chef Mordon, Angus and the others go back to look at Anna ying around with Mira with the monster''s leftovers such as hard bone, scales, skin, and the others.


    Anna keeps throwing things around as if she is looking for something. In the meantime, Mira is catching the throwing things in another big metallic cooking pot. After a moment, everyone noticed she was actually searching for the monster core in the mess.


    Without saying anything, she even globed the core as if it was candy. Soon, she manages to collect and eat all the monster''s cores. Then, she calls Onyx and Magen to force them to spit out arge amount of poison to the metallic pot in Mira''s hand.


    Because of their corrosive poison, the big cylinder metallic pot begins to melt. Noticing this, Mira snaps her hand and the metallic pot envelope with unique green energy withstands the corrosive poison.


    "Great job, Mira. Keep up and the great chef Anna will hire you soon." said Anna proudly to her friend.


    In response, Mira nodded her head with her usual doll-like expression.


    "Alright, now it is the main part. Mira, throw it up high!" said Anna while pointing her hand to the sky.


    "Mmhm." replied Mira with another nod and threw the metallic pot to the sky.


    *WHOOS* With a casual throw, the metallic pot flying up high to the sky even destroys Darren''s barrier without resistance. The force is so powerful that it creates arge sonic boom and airwave toward the surrounding area.


    The misty area at the Nirvas entrance disappears for a moment because of the strong force.


    "Cool!! Now, it is my turn." said Anna happily.


    *Whoosh* Suddenly, Anna''s skin turns gray as her fingers transform into sharp ws. A wing also prates her clothes in the back while small horns appear around her head.


    However, Anna is still not done with her transformation. At this moment, the ck-haired girl roared loudly like a mad beast.


    *RROOOAARR* a powerful miasma wave released from her while her body got bigger and taller.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna worriedly outside Darren''s barrier.


    As Anna kept roaring, a dreadful shadow silhouette appeared behind Anna and screamed in an unrecognizable voice. The voice waves travel towards the surroundings and attract all living creatures in Firuman.


    At the same time, from every corner of the Firuman. All the monster overlords roared loudly and released a massive wave of miasma as if to hail their true king. In the meantime, all the seventh-gradebatants look in the Twilbo Woods direction with a serious expression.


    All of them feel like something important inside them is located in the forest. As for the other living being, they couldn''t help but instinctively bow or kneel in Twilbo Woods'' direction.


    In another dimension where the divine gods live, they suddenly awaken from their mediation and see toward a certain dimension with a serious expression.


    "Impossible!! H-How¡­" muttered a God who was covered in light.


    In the meantime, the other Gods looked at the certain dimension silently.


    At the same time, inside the most sacred ce where the god stays, the oldest God Ive, who is almost forgotten by time but not by the world, opens its divine eyes and releases a heavy sigh. Then, it looks toward the boundless space above it as if trying tomunicate with the world.


    Unfortunately, the world stays silent like usual without giving any reply or sign. In the end, the oldest god Ive showed a mncholic expression before closing its eyes again. No one knows what it is thinking about.


    While all this is happening all over the Firuman, the same thing also happen to all the living being in another dimension. In the meantime, everyone on the Craghost za is kneeling and bowing toward Anna as their body moves on their own.


    Even the powerful Darren and Makar could only root on their spot as they force their bodies to not move on their own. The only people that are capable of moving freely are only three people. The first one is the mysterious silver-haired Mira and the other two are Anna''s guardians.


    Mira didn''t do anything and kept looking at Anna with her usual doll-like expression under her ck-colored umbre. She looks at her friend roaring madly while releasing unknown ck energy that destroys the surrounding.


    Everything that touches the ck energy turns into nothingness as if they disappear. Seeing this, Angus and Jayna, who is still able to move, run toward Anna and hug her tightly. Magically, the ck-colored energy didn''t hurt them and let them pass through.


    Being hugged by Angus and Jayna, Anna stops roaring and slowly tears up. The couple didn''t know what Anna was trying to do, but they knew she was hurt. They could feel her pained scream through their [Allegiance] loud and clear.


    As she gets hugged by Angus and Jayna, the dark silhouette behind Anna disappears.<sub> </sub>


    "A..ngus.. Big.. Sis.." muttered Anna in a hoarse voice before raising her hand towards the sky.


    Then, an unknown ck energy shot from her hand travels fast through the sky towards the metallic pot that Mira threw before. The ck energy hits the pot but does not destroy the pot. It envelops the whole pot and turns it into a mass of giant blobs before falling down at fast speed.


    During this moment, Anna has already transformed back to her normal little girl appearance while being hugged by Angus and Jayna. At the same time, everyone is also capable of moving again.


    Just as anyone curious about what actually happened, *GRRRTTT* a loud rumble sound is heard from Anna''s small stomach.


    "Umm¡­ Angus, Big sis, Anna is hungry." said Anna while still hugging them.


    Angus and Jayna could only small warmly at the little troublemaker antic. Just as Angus wanted to give her some food, *BAM* a massive blob of ck mass hit the heated cooking pot and mixed with enormous monster meat inside.


    *WHOOSHH* Suddenly, everything inside the cooking pot turned into gooey ck soup. asionally, everyone could see a living being with screaming expressions in the soup. The soup looks nastier than the inside of the waste tank.


    However, it still does not stop as the soup begins to boil rapidly.


    "Ahh¡­ Mira, take five big tes." said Anna.


    Knowing Anna''s intention, Mira snapped her hand and five big bowls appeared in front of the cooking pot. Suddenly, the nasty ck soup magically divides itself into the five big bowls in front of it.


    Each bowl has a different portion. One is almost full of ck gooey soup. Two are in the normal human portion. Two in small portions and one in half of the bowl.


    "Yeayy¡­ It is finally done. Angus, Big sis, let''s go there." said Anna while still clinging on to them.


    "This is Anna''s special for Angus, this is Anna''s special for Big sis, this is Anna''s special for Mira, this is Anna''s special for Nice shy Red, and this¡­" said Anna while pointing at each bowl and giving everyone''s bowl.


    Suddenly, Anna takes one of the two small portions and pours it into the full one.


    "This one is Anna''s special for baldy corpse." said Anna as she gave the little one to Darren.


    Then, she began to eat the most full one without care for others. Seeing the nasty gooey dark soup in front of them, they don''t know how to react. Unexpectedly, Mira also follows Anna and begins to eat her half-full bowl of soup.


    "Err¡­ Anna, is it really safe to eat?" asked Angus to the little girl from his side.


    "Of corf¡­ If Haanaa speftial (Of course.. It''s Anna''s special.)" replied Anna with a full mouth of ck gooey soup.


    "Err.. Can''t you also lower my portion?" asked Aunt Extalia as she found her instinct screaming not to eat the nasty soup.


    Not only did she find soup very disgusting, she even felt this was the most dangerous thing in this world from its aura. Even her silver spoon is melted into the nothingness from the soup vapor.


    "NOff Tat if Haana speftial pof nif fy ed (Noo!! That is Anna''s special for Nice shy Red)." replied Anna seriously while keeping eating.


    Angus immediately noticed something and asked, "Anna, did everyone poi.. I mean, everyone''s food is different?" asked Angus.


    "Of corf.. Tis is¡­" said Anna as she pointed to everyone''s bowl with the simr name of Anna''s special for each person''s name like before.


    "Well, I guess everyone''s food is their own. Let''s eat it first." said Angus as he directly ate from the bowl.


    Fortunately, Mira has already adjusted everyone''s bowl ording to their portion with another finger snap and making things easier to eat. Before Aunt Extalia wants to protest, Angus and Jayna already drink the nasty soup in their mouth.


    "Wait¡­ Angus, Jayna!!" called Aunt Extalia in worry as the couples were already gulping down the gooey soup.


    Suddenly, the two of them open their eyes. Without wasting any more time, they empty their bowl and ignore their table manners as high noble and royalty. Then, they sit on the spot and close their eyes meditatively.

 Chapter 497 Seventh Grade Combatants Arrival

    After seeing the couple sitting in a meditative position, Aunt Extalia knows the nasty ck soup somehow benefits them. Seeing the dreadful soup in her hand, she finally braced herself and decided to eat it.


    To Aunt Extalia''s surprise, the soup is effortless to consume like water. As soon as it entered her mouth, she could swallow it without any resistance from her body. It is like she eats soft watery pudding that just enters her throat without being able to taste it.


    However, she could taste the soup and its aftertaste. After swallowing the entire small portion, the stern Duchess feels like in heaven. All her taste buds are like being pampered with an indescribable heavenly taste of the ck gooey soup.


    Not only that, she feels like her body is getting energized and enhanced with each second. After a few seconds, the energized feeling stops, leaving her in sweat. She looks at her hand and grips it a few times.


    She feels like she is improving significantly, yet she can''t find any change in her body. Whatever it is, she is d the dreadful-looking soup is not killing her. In the meantime, everyone in the za finally returns to their senses.


    The presence they felt from Anna before left them absent-minded for a long time. Most people are entranced by this presence and aura. Many even get a sort of epiphany and try to break through on the spot.


    Only a few strong sixth-gradebatants were able to get their minds together. But, they also didn''t know what to react or do, especially toward Anna, who was still eating non-stop. Some of them feel they must never harm this ck-haired girl.


    Some people also feel she is their ancestor. Some thought she was Goddess. Whatever it was, all of them thought Anna was someone important to them. It took them time before they came to their sense of this sudden strong feeling.


    During this time, Angus and Jayna also open their eyes while looking at the surroundings with surprise. Same as Aunt Extalia, they also feel an improvement in their body after eating Anna''s soup.


    Aside from the slight boost in their physical body and mana, they also begin to notice things they could hardly perceive before. While the one they could already perceive bes sharper.


    Not only could they sense the mana in the surroundings and nature, but their instinct had also be sharper than before. It is almost like a premonition than a normal six-sense instinct.


    Before they canprehensively analyze their change, *BRRUPP* Anna finally finishes her giant bowl of soup that is enough for her to swim on it.


    After Anna released a loud burping sound that shocked everyone, "*Yawn* Emm¡­ Big sis, Angus, Anna is sleepy." Anna was wiping her sleepy eyes.


    Seeing this, Jayna''s maternal instinct works and she hugs Anna gently. Then, she let her sleep on her arm gently like a mother while kissing her forehead. Angus also approaches her and kisses her small head.


    "Angus, Big sis¡­" muttered Anna in a low voice.


    As if noticing what the little troublemaker means, "Don''t worry, leave the rest to us. Sleep for now." said Angus while patting Anna.


    "Ummm.. Warm." said Anna while burying her head in Jayna''s chest.


    Before long, she was already sleeping like a baby. Seeing her sleep peacefully, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but smile. Not only does their body improve from the soup, but their bond with Anna is also stronger than before.


    When they hug Anna during her transformation, their [Allegiance] work automatically and connects her with them. Although the connection is not as strong as the couple''s, they are still capable of understanding a little bit of her mind and intention.


    During this moment, they somehow take a peek at Anna''s mind. Although it is subtle and happens fast, they know the little girl is suffering and struggling a lot. Their intention to keep her safe bes stronger than before.


    At that point, they have already decided they will destroy or kill anyone that harms the poor little girl. Suddenly, the couple takes out their weapon and is ready to fight while looking in the Twilbo forest direction.


    *Whooosh* *Whoosh* *Blink* *sh* Few people suddenly appeared in the air in different ways. One uses teleportation magic and the others use various methods to forcefully pass through the misty Twilbo forest.


    One thing inmon is that all the neers are seventh-gradebatants.


    Seeing the familiar stoic person in the air, "Leon!!" called the Duchess.


    Leon immediately [Blink] in front of her while keeping his vignce, especially towards the other seventh-gradebatants.


    Two of them are King Sovas from the nearby Tascar Kingdom and their hostile King Andvari from Nergal Kingdom. The others are seventh-grade wanderers who happen to be nearby this area except for the elf leader Vandor.


    Still, no one is moving rashly since they notice two strong presences that warn them before they arrive at the za. One is from the Vault Guardian Makar and the other is a silver-haired old man who wears formal butler clothes.<sub> </sub>


    Seeing the familiar red blood eyes in the silver-haired old man, they specte he is the rumored new Vampire King. Apparently, Darren''s silver hair is growing back like before after he consumes Anna''s soup.


    However, he also quite envied the couple and the duchess. With his vast knowledge and sharp perception, he knows precisely the change in their body from Anna''s soup.


    Although these changes are not valuable for him anymore, he needs at least a hundred years to develop them. Yet, these three people somehow can get them by just eating Anna''s ck gooey soup.


    "Lia, what happened here? I feel a mysterious presence in this location." asked King Leon.


    "It''s a long story." replied the Duchess while ncing at the other seventh grade nearby.


    Knowing her intention, "Alright, let''s talkter." said King Leon.


    "Ohhh¡­ Why the hurry? We can afford to hear this long story." said King Andvari.


    After arriving at the za, King Nergal noticed most of their delegation group was still absent-minded and had not fully recovered from the shock, while the Heart kingdom group was near the examination ce. His instinct tells him the presence before has something to do with the Heart Kingdom group.


    "Vari, watch your tongue!! This is not your Nergal Kingdom." replied King Leon coldly.


    King Leon knows the despicable King Andvari is trying to bring the other seventh-gradebatants to force them. Fortunately, he knows the good rtionship between Makar and Mira with Anna and Angus from Extalia. If things worsen, the Vault Guardian Makar and the mysterious Mira will not just idle.


    "This is also not your Heart Kingdom, Leon. Besides, we just want to know what happened here." said King Andvari while the other seventh grade just stayed silent, waiting for the show.


    During this moment, "Darren." said Mira in a low voice.


    "As you wish, My Lady." said Darren as he tightened his white glove.


    The other seventh-gradebatants are immediately on their guard as Darren moves forwards. Besides the silent Makar, they could feel a dreadful feeling from the new vampire king in front of them.


    "Alright, what happened before is just one of the entrance tests. So, we are not obligated to say anything to all of you. However, if you keep insisting. I hope you don''t mind ying a little bit with this old bone." warned Darren as he released strong mana.


    "Mind you, I am rarely able to hold back." added Darren as he was ready to fight against the other seventh grade fearlessly.


    At the same time, the blind Yawan could only release a sigh and touch the cloth in his eyes. He remembers his fight with Darrenst time and pities the other seventh-gradebatant.


    He knows Darren is not fighting with full power during their fight because of the dimension restriction. If he could be defeated easily by the weakened and restricted Darren, these ordinary seventh-gradebatants would never have a chance of winning against the full-powered Darren.


    As the situation gets tense, "Ehem¡­ Everyone please calm down first." said the elf leader Vandor as he tried to solve the situation.


    "Hooo¡­ Does the elf also want to know what happened here?" asked Darren without respect towards the elf leader.


    Vandor didn''t care about Darren''s rude words and looked at the Vault Guardian Makar, who was sitting in his spot, with close eyes. Then, he nced at the silver-haired Mira for a second before looking at Darren.


    Although Mira called Darren in a low voice, Vandor could still hear it. He knows a strong person like Darren will not just bow their head respectfully towards ordinary people. Since he couldn''t sense Mira''s power at all, it means he is too weak to perceive it.


    As an elf who has already lived for a few hundred years, he knows there are things he could neverprehend or offense. He also learns better than everyone to never step on the sleeping dragon''s tail.


    "Huff¡­ How troublesome¡­ We, the elf, just want to know if the mysterious presence before is something dangerous for the world or not." said Vandor.


    "And what is your conclusion?" asked Darren.


    "My conclusion? Well, it''s too much trouble. So, count me out. You could fight each other." said Vandor before he activated certain magical tools in his hand.

 Chapter 498 Failing And Explosion

    *Whissh* Before everyone notices, the elf leader Vandor has already teleported and disappeared from his spot. The other seventh grade weren''t surprised at Vandor''s action. They know what kind of elf race is.


    Unless it is an emergency situation, they are just a bunch ofzy people who never care about the world. The main reason they hold World Alliance and be third-party mediators once in a while is to not be toozy and weaker.


    Otherwise, they will not care even if the whole world is flooded by the monster horde. As long as no one was invading elves'' territory, they didn''t care about others.


    "Smart elf¡­ So, what are you gonna do now?" asked Darren coldly towards others.


    "Gyahahaha¡­ You got downyed, Vari!!"ughed King Sovas.


    "Tch¡­ Shut up your mouth, Sovas!!" replied King Andvari as he was ready to punch the muscr King.


    King Sovas Pridew is the seventh-grade king of Tascar Kingdom, which is one of the big four kingdoms in this area. Unlike King Leon and King Andvari, he didn''t like to use too many underhanded tactics.


    In some cases, his brazen nature is simr to the carnivore beast race or a warmonger race like the orc.


    Just as King Sovas wanted to reply, "Kukuku¡­ Since there is nothing else to do here. Then, I will excuse myself." said Archmage Ikalis, one of the seventh-gradebatants gathered.


    Like Elf Leader Vandor, the old archmage also uses a teleportation spell and disappears. Seeing this, thest wandering seventh-gradebatant decides to escape from the scene. *Whoosh* Suddenly, everyone feels mana waves surging from various locations at the za.


    "Yes¡­ I finally broke through!!" yelled a person in the za.


    The same happy situation of breaking through also could be seen by everyone in the za. Be it from third grade to fourth grade. Many people manage to break through at the same time.


    Seeing this rare scene, all the seventh-grade kings could only shake their heads. They know these people manage to break through because of the mysterious being they sensed before.


    If they somehow could gather some of their armies who are in the middle of a bottleneck, their army quality would be upgraded by twice at least. Just seeing the many people manage to reach four and fifth grade already makes the three kings bleed in envy.


    In their kingdom, a Fifth-gradebatant is the same as amander army. Combined with some fourth grade, they could easily take over a city in less than a day. Unless they meet a fifth-grade or abovebatant, they can''t be stopped easily.


    It is not wrong to say they are the main power of a kingdom, especially in a kingdom withrge territories like Heart, Nergal, and Tascar Kingdom.


    However, their envy is only for a moment since many people are in the za coughing blood or exploding their bodies from a failing breakthrough. Normally, people will only get hurt when they fail to break through.


    Still, it didn''t mean they could not die from the forceful breakthrough like this time. Suddenly, Elder Yawan felt something in the za.


    "Get out of the za!! Out all of you!!" shouted Elder Yawan.


    The people were startled at the sudden shout. However, some people were still in the euphoria of having a breakthrough. *Whoosh* *BOOM* Suddenly, anotherrge mana wave surged in various directions, creating arge explosion.


    The mana wave is many times more powerful than before and envelopes almost half of the big za. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Then, like a chain reaction, many mana waves also surge from various ces in the za.


    King Sovas and King Andvari immediately react fast and rescue their people from the explosion. After the explosion ended, they could see many people dying from the unexpected explosion.


    "Tch¡­ a failed sixth-grade breakthrough." muttered the wanderer seventh grade as he showed his scarred face.


    Unlike failing to reach fifth grade, people who fail to reach sixth grade often explode themself into pieces. Only a few people could survive it and still get bedridden for a long time.


    This is also why only a few people could reach this grade, even in a big kingdom like the Heart Kingdom. Even with therge territory and massive resources, the heart kingdom still didn''t have more than ten sixth grade. The same case also happens to all the kingdoms in Firuman.


    "Such a shame¡­ It seems they are too in a hurry to break through after receiving a little bit of epiphany." said the wanderer in seventh grade while in the air.


    Seeing thest unknown seventh-grade face, the others finally recognize the man''s identity.


    "Skoll, thendstrider." muttered King Leon.<sub> </sub>


    In Firuman, some seventh-grade students like to wander around the world. Most of them find being in one ce too boring, especially with their godly power. They prefer to move around to seek excitement outside the world.


    Among these wandering seventh grade, Skoll thendstrider is famous for being the most unpredictable. He is famous for teaching things to people whenever he goes.


    Some of the people he teaches be very strong that could at least reach sixth grade. Some kingdoms even want to hire him to produce more sixth-grade armies. Unfortunately, Skoll is a full-fledged seventh-grade and could easily destroy any weak kingdom he wants.


    "Alright¡­ Since the situation is already solved, I will also take my leave." said Skoll casually before flying towards the misty forest.


    Using this as an opportunity, "Then, I will also leave. Boys, tell me everything you knowter!!" said King Sovas as he led his people, ignoring the bloody za.


    "Tch¡­ Then, I will also go back." said King Andvari after giving a signal to his son A.


    Unlike the Heart Kingdom, which has two seventh grade, Nergal only has one. Therefore, he couldn''t leave the border for a long time. King Leon didn''t say anything and let his nemesis go.


    After arriving at the za, he deliberately turned on themunication device in his belt. King Leon''s device is connected with the squad outside the forest and ryed directly to the Windshire Fort.


    Therefore, Jade also hears and knows everything about the Craghost Town situation. Understanding the situation is under control and the absence of King Andvari on the Nergal border, Jade turns into a burning meteorite towards the Nergal border. Unbeknown to King Andvari, he will pay a heavy price after this incident.


    In the meantime, Angus and the others decide to return back to their hotel after getting a passing deration from Makar.


    Before they return, "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ I hope you are in perfect condition for tomorrow''s test. Hoh¡­ Hoh¡­" said Makar without opening his eyes.


    Angus'' group was surprised but didn''t think too much at such a warning. They know tomorrow will be theirst test and the test will be more ridiculous than before. Although the test is random, Angus notices something from Makar''s test.


    All the tests are not impossible and could be somehow finished with a little effort. However, the test restrictions and rules are getting stricter. From the time limit to half of their group needed to eat fourth grade above monster meat condition.


    ording to the information Angus got from Darren, the test rules and conditions will be harsher when it reaches the fifth test. In the past, Darren even needed to wait for a few days before he could get the workable test.


    ''Well, no matter what it is. We will manage it.'' thought Angus.


    On the way to the hotel, "Master Darren, Master Mira, I am grateful for your support and help for our Heart Kingdom''s group. I apologize for all the trouble they caused before." said King Leon sincerely.


    King Leon already hears some information about Darren and Mira from Extalia before. He knows the other party is something he can''t offend, especially the silver-haired girl. Mira didn''t reply and only silently nodded like usual.


    "Hohoho¡­ It seems the Heart Kingdom is not bad with such a king like yourself. I truly look forward to the Heart Kingdom." said Darren with a warm smile.


    Then, they begin to chat about various things until they reach the hotel. King Leon also hears the gist of the incident before he arrives at the za.


    Arriving at the hotel, all the guards and the young noble inside are surprised at the arrival of King Leon with Angus'' group. They immediately knelt on the spot and didn''t dare to lift up their heads.


    "At ease!! I will not stay here for long. Continue to do your work! Also, treat Master Darren and Master Mira with utmost care. If I hear anyint from them or your misconduct, not only do you need to pay for it but also your entire family." said King Leon coldly.


    Hearing this, "Yes, my lord!!" replied everyone in a hurry.


    ''No wonder everyone is afraid of King Leon. He really rules with an iron fist. Yup, definitely not my forte. Too much trouble.'' thought Angus.


    "Master Darren and Master Mira, you could rest first. I still need to talk with the others." said King Leon.


    "Then, My Lady and I will leave first." said Darren while escorting Mira to her room.


    After dismissing everyone, "Alright, now exin everything in detail!!" said King Leon sternly while ring at Angus.

 Chapter 499 King Leon’s Declaration

    "Alright, now exin everything in detail!!" said King Leon sternly while ring at Angus.


    ''The hell¡­ Why did you send a death re to me?! This is not my fault!!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Still, he didn''tin as he knew the King in front of him was truly pissed off. Then, Angus begins to tell King Leon everything that happens during the fourth test.


    "After that, she divides the gooey ck soup into Mira''s bowls and we eat it." said Angus as hepletely ignored King Leon''s mood, which was getting worse.


    After taking a deep breath to calm his emotion, "Urg¡­ Why the hell every time you go somewhere big trouble always follows?!!" said King Leon.


    "I also don''t know. Besides, who is the one that sent me here?" asked Angus.


    "Brat.. You!! Did you know how much trouble you caused in thesest few weeks? Starting from the unknown colossal beast to this?!!" yelled King Leon.


    "Oii¡­ that beast is already there before I arrive. Besides, who knows someone as monstrous as that beast living deep underground. Even Uncle Jade can''t perceive it after going underground." retorted Angus.


    The two of them keep arguing and shouting at each other. Suddenly, Anna groans while in her sleep as if she is being disturbed by the noise.


    "Both of you, quiet!!" said Jayna coldly with her fiery red eyes.


    "Uhh.. Yes." replied the two men before calming themself.


    Then, King Leon nced at the sleeping Anna with aplicated feeling before releasing a long sigh. Deep inside, he knows most of the troubles are caused by this monstrous girl. From the start, he didn''t like this little troublemaker.


    If it were not because Angus and Jayna being insistent on keeping her around, he would already kill her the first time they met.


    "So, what is going on with her? You know she bes more and more ridiculous as trouble keeps following her." said King Leon.


    King Leon has already heard all their story and journey from Extalia. One of the reasons why King Leon put Extalia at their party is to observe Anna. As he suspected, the little monster became more unpredictable and caused more trouble.


    "Anna¡­ She¡­" replied Angus as he didn''t know how to answer.


    Before the fourth test incident, Angus could easily answer this kind of question. After taking a peek into Anna''s mind, he is unsure. Since Angus returns from the Endless Battlefield dimension, the mind is also one of the most important subjects he researches.


    As someone obsessed with control, Angus didn''t feel secure about having a mysterious voice in his head that could somehow affect his mood and thinking. However, people''s minds are one of the world''s mostplex and mysterious things.


    Since ancient times, many experts have already done some research about the mind. Unfortunately, most of them always end at a dead end and couldn''t fullyprehend anything about the mind, even with the help of magic.


    Each person''s mind is unique and different from the others. It is also impossible topletelyprehend someone''s mind besides the person itself. Still, Angus could understand to a certain level with all the resources and records in the Heart Kingdom.


    It may be impossible to fully understand someone''s mind, but it is not impossible toprehend some parts. Using this knowledge, people could manipte and understand a little bit of someone''s mind.


    However, Anna''s mind is nothing like ordinary people''s minds. The little troublemaker''s mind is very chaotic. When the couple peeks at Anna''s mind for a moment, they can see nothing but darkness.


    A darkness that is not calm but like troubled water and constantly changes. The couple could feel dreadful feelings from this darkness. They also hear countless ''voices'' that could make any sane person go crazy.


    The chaotic darkness is like an umtion of uncountable people that speak at the same time. However, they can''t ignore these ''voices''. Each ''voice'' speaks directly to people''s minds and slowly influences them.


    If Angus and Jayna didn''t have a strong mind protected by the Forgotten King''s blessing and Fire Phoenix''s power, they would also turn insane. On the other hand, they finally understand Anna''s struggle.


    If just a few seconds could turn people insane, they couldn''t imagine Anna who is constantly having this chaotic darkness in her mind. It is even a miracle Anna did not turn into an insane or mindless beast with this chaotic darkness in her head.<sub> </sub>


    This is also why the couple begins to care more about Anna after the incident. Still, Angus is also confused about Anna''s true identity and the chaotic darkness in Anna''s mind.


    Seeing Angus couldn''t answer his question like usual, King Leon knows something must happen, especially with the couple''s gesture towards Anna.


    When they talk about serious stuff, they always send Anna away or at least one of them apanies her. But, they didn''t let Anna rest in one of the hotel rooms as if they didn''t want to leave her alone.


    "*Sigh* I know you already hear this from many people. But, she is nothing but trouble not to you but everyone besides her." said King Leon.


    After silence for a moment, "Many religious groups start to pressure us to hand her over. With this recent incident, the other nearby kingdoms will also use this opportunity to pressure us." revealed King Leon.


    "Father, you¡­" said Jayna..


    Before she continued her words, "Don''t worry, I didn''t n to hand her over. Once we agree with them, they will definitely ask for more. I will not let them take advantage of us without getting something in return." stated King Leon.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna know King Leon''s position in this matter. King Leon indirectly says that as long as they still provide more benefit to the Heart Kingdom, he will not hand over Anna to others. In other words, they must work hard to keep Anna on their side.


    Fortunately, Angus knows King Leon needs him and his bright mind. Just with his past contribution, his merit is enough to get him the title of high noble on his own.


    If it is not because of Angus'' request to keep his profile low, King Leon may already grant him a Count rank or higher. Unlike the Viscount and Baron rank, Count rank is a significant threshold in the Heart kingdom''s aristocratic system.


    This kind of title could only be granted to someone with a very high contribution to the kingdom. Although the required contribution is ambiguous and not exact, it is still very strict.


    It is estimated a viscount needs to work hard for at least 50 years before being able to be Count. Yet, Angus'' past contribution is enough to cover all of them. Be it the Miasma Antidote, Sur knight and Jade, Homunculus project, or recently Temple of Death''s spells and skill.


    All of these are enough for him to show his worth. No matter what kind of pressure King Leon receives from the other kingdoms and religious groups, he will choose Angus over the other side who wants nothing but their resources.


    After a moment of silence from King Leon''s statement, "What if I don''t give you any more benefit or the other party gives you better proposals you couldn''t refuse?" asked Angus directly.


    Hearing Angus'' question, King Leon didn''t reply and smiled, "That''s a tough question. But you don''t need to worry. As long as I am alive, I will not hand over anyone as a sacrifice just to protect the kingdom." said King Leon.


    "I will not repeat my predecessor''s mistake that cost my daughters'' life!! I rather see the Heart Kingdom getting destroyed than forcing the next generation into that kind of situation." dered King Leon seriously while looking at Jayna.


    Knowing her lover''s disturbed mind, "Leon¡­" called Extalia.


    No matter how cold and cruel Leon is, he is still a father that lost two daughters in a cruel way. He could somehow ept if his daughters died from battle or illness. But knowing her daughter gets tortured and humiliated to the point of suicide is a different matter.


    If the Heart Kingdom didn''t go to war with the others at that time, he would lead his army to destroy everyone responsible for his daughter''s death.


    It is also not a secret in the high noble circle that everyone who proposes the second and third princess to another kingdom is brutally killed along with their entire family. Since then, no one has dared to do the same thing to Jayna.


    Besides other kingdoms'' direct messengers, no one dares to suggest which kingdom is better for Jayna''s contract marriage.


    After knowing King Leon for a few years, Angus knows how important the Heart Kingdom is for King Leon. King Leon is a man with a firm conviction and will not be shy to sacrifice his life for the Heart Kingdom. No one cares more about the Heart Kingdom than him.


    Lately, this kind of conviction has been slowly changing since he got into a rtionship with Duchess Amberze. Although his care for the kingdom is not gone, it is definitely less than before.


    "I see¡­ Then, I sincerely thank you for that. Actually, I don''t know anything about Anna''s condition or her true power. I don''t know if she will attract more trouble in the future or not. But, as long as the Heart Kingdom still gives ce to her, I will also help the Heart Kingdom." said Angus.

 Chapter 500 Various Response

    "Honestly, I am not a samaritan or pacifist person. Hell, even if someone I know is dying before me, I may just look at him without remorse. As long as it is not part of my family or someone I care about, I don''t give a damn to anyone." said Angus casually.


    "That''s already enough for me." replied King Leon.


    After chatting about some of their experiences these past few weeks, "So, did you also want me to handle the negotiation with Nirvas?" asked Angus.


    Since they already help Eric and the others so much, Angus also thinks King Leon will also ask him to handle it.


    "No. You, Jayna and Lia, will not participate in the negotiation with Nirvas. Even if Eric is going to lose the negotiation with Nirvas, you must not help him at all." said King Leon in a serious tone.


    "Are you sure? If we lose, Nergal may get help from Nirvas." said Angus.


    "Hmph¡­ Did you think with everything that has happened, Nirvas will offer their help easily?" asked King Leon.


    "Then, why do you keep insisting Eric go to Nirvas?" asked Angus.


    "Because he is too damn stupid to understand the major force work. I want him to experience being powerless in front of real power. Sending you as a helper also to teach him this lesson." replied King Leon.


    "I see¡­ So, you are nurturing him to be a proper king, huh? That''s a relief." said Angus.


    Knowing the meaning behind Angus'' word, "Brat, don''t think you are free already!! A true king can''t be made in one day or a few years. I like to keep as many options as possible. Though it will be good if you show more effort." said King Leon.


    "No way in hell. I would rather live out of nowhere with Jayna and Anna than babysit a whole kingdom." said Angus.


    Then, they continue their talk for another few minutes before Angus and Jayna return to their room with Anna. Just as King Leon wants to return to take care of the kingdom, Extalia takes him to her room.


    "Lia¡­" said King Leon in such a bold move.


    Before he could speak further, the Duchess had already kissed him passionately. The kiss turns into a passionate love session without them wasting a single word. A love cry and passionate moan could be heard inside the Duchess'' room.


    Fortunately, the room is covered with a strong isted barrier. Otherwise, everyone in the hotel could hear their lustful cry. While Angus and the others were resting, the news about Anna''s incident spread over the Firuman.


    Most of the major forces decide to investigate further, while some ignore it and return to their usual life. At the same time, people inside other dimensions also notice Anna''s strange presence, even for just a moment.


    Knowing it happens in the Firuman dimension, most of them decide to ignore it except a few people. One of them is a humanoid Darkwing Bat monster overlord who lives inside a dark cave. The cave is magically dark that even the brightest light can''t shine.


    Feeling the familiar presence, the Darkwing Bat opened his eyes from his meditation and looked at his unhealed scorched hand with aplicated expression (a.n: injured by Anna).


    Then, he looked at all the scratches on his body as he remembered a certain human boy. He received these scratch wounds from this human boy.


    Despite his strong vitality and regeneration, the scratches on his body are still not healed even after a few years. On the contrary, the wound gets worse each time it passes by. They even be bigger wounds.


    The humanoid Darkwing Bat also continuously receives an internal shock from the excess energy in these scratches. He had already lost count of how many times he needed to expel this unknown energy from his body.


    Even after a few years, he can still notpletely expel the unknown energy in this scratch wound.


    "Kukuku¡­ I''m really looking forward to meeting you again, Anomaly Boy." said Darkwing Bat with a crazy smile before returning to his meditation.


    On the other side of the Endless Battlefield, inside a humble wooden hut,y a hidden pocket dimension. The dimension is covered with endless flowingva and radiates the same temperature as a bright star.


    Inside this pocket dimension, an old man without clothes hits a small bright ball with his bare hand. Every time he hits the ball, a sound of metal shing with each other will be heard. It is as if a cksmith is hammering a hot metal.


    After a while, the old man stopped hitting the small bright ball. Then, the ball disappears ording to the old man''s intention. After that, he looked at his dimension exit for a moment.


    "So, she finally unlocked it. What are you going to do now, Angus?" said Old Man Draught as he remembered a certain young man.


    "Angus?? Hmm¡­ What a peculiar name? If I am not wrong, I hear he is just a talented young man." said a young man with blue hair not far from Old Man Draught.


    The blue-haired man is sitting casually on the moltenva while ying with a waterball in his hand. Hearing the familiar voice, Old Man Draught''s face turned sour as if he had eaten the worst food in the world.


    "Hoo¡­ You dare toe here after what you didst time. At this point, I don''t know if you are brave or utterly stupid." said Old Man Draught as he released a mysterious aura.<sub> </sub>


    "Aww¡­ Don''t be so serious, Old Man. Besides, my real body is not here. We both know I am just a simple projection." said the blue-haired man yfully.


    "What did you want?" asked Old Man Draught with a death re.


    "Don''t be like that, I just want to visit you so you are not getting lonely." said the blue-haired man.


    *GRRTT* *BOOOOM* In the blink of an eye, Old Man Draught''s arm was covered in magma and hit the blue-haired man. The attack is very powerful that it shakes the whole dimension. Even some cracking spaces appeared in various locations in the air.


    At the same time, the blue-haired man had already changed his position and stood beside Old Man Draught''s magma fist while ying with the water ball in the air,pletely ignoring the attack.


    "Geezz¡­ No wonder you are still single at this age, " said the blue-haired man, shaking his head in disappointment.


    "Tch.. I don''t want to hear that from you. Besides, you are fucking older than me!!" said Old Man Draught as he retracted his fist.


    Draught knew he couldn''t do anything to the blue-haired man even if he used all his power.


    "Tch¡­ Enough nonsense!! Why are you here? I am too busy to y with you." said Draught.


    "Alright.. Alright¡­ It will be bad if you get a stroke from too much anger." the blue-haired man yfully.


    ''and whose fault is that?!'' grumbled Draught inwardly.


    "Anyway, you must also feel that mysterious presence. Did you know anything about it?" asked the blue-haired man yfully.


    "Hmph¡­ Did you expect me to answer your question?" asked Draught as if the blue-haired man was an idiot.


    However, the blue-haired man didn''t answer and kept his yful smile while his blue hair covered his eyes. No one knows what the look behind his eyes is. Not even Draught, who has mystical discerning eyes that could discern almost anything.


    Then, the blue-haired man realized something with a surprised expression.


    "Ehh.. Are you seriously not going to answer me? I thought you were joking." said the blue-haired man in surprise.


    "Joking!! Your entire family is joking!! Go away, I am busy! Just y with your little band of mischief."ined Draught as he walked towards the nearbyva pool.


    "Hee¡­ You are not funny. Fine, then how about making me an artifact?" asked the blue-haired man.


    "In your dream!!" replied Draught.


    "Ohh.. Come one, old man. I will even provide the material." said the blue-haired man yfully.


    Draught didn''t reply as he threw some material into theva pool. Being ignored by Draught, the blue-haired man only shrugged his shoulders and wanted to get out of the ce.


    "I still don''t understand." said Draught out of nowhere.


    "Hmm?" replied the blue-haired man in question.


    "Why did you hate them so much? If I am not wrong, you never state the real reason. Your desire to destroy them is too strong and never sumb even to time. What makes you have so much drive?" asked Draught as he kept throwing unknown material into theva pool.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know, either. To be more urate, I don''t remember it. But, I know I must do this." said the blue-haired man with a yful smile.


    Draught was surprised at such an answer. He knows a lot of things and a few secrets of the world. He also knows a person like the blue-haired man will not forget such an important reason that drove him all these years.


    After being silent for a moment, "Bring the material. I will see what I can do." said Draught after contemting something.


    "Ahhh.. Thank you, old man. I owe you one. You know this kind of thing is not my forte." said the blue-haired man in a happy tone.


    "Old man¡­ Old man¡­ You are the one that is old!!" retorted Draught.

 Chapter 501 Sick Anna

    "You are the one that is old!!" retorted Draught.


    "Sure.. Sure..." said the blue-haired man nonchntly.


    After thinking for a while, "Just help that boy if you have an opportunity." said Draught before focusing back on his work.


    "Hmm¡­ I will see what I can do." said the blue-haired man before disappearing.


    ? At the same time, a group of cloaked people gathers at a massive plot ofnd in Firuman. Despite their suspicious and mysterious appearance, the group is veryx, as fifth-gradebatants are the weakest among them.


    With this kind ofbat power, they could even go to war with a strong kingdom. In the surrounding area, people could find countless corpses lying around. If people look closer, they can see most of these corpses wearing a particr emblem in their clothes or armor.


    Most of these emblemse from all the prominent religious groups in Firuman. Still, none of the people care about this as if it has nothing to do with them.


    "Tch¡­ Why the hell every time we gather, it always rains?!!"ined a green-haired woman who was the only one not hiding her appearance.


    "Ohh¡­ Come on, greeny. You know it is because of the leader." said a person with a cloak as she casually leaned her arm toward the green-haired woman.


    Unexpectedly, the green-haired woman didn''t fight from such a close gesture with the person.


    "Anyway, I never thought they were so stupid to send this much force just to catch you." said the person beside the green-haired woman.


    "Phoenix and those people have shed since ancient times." replied the green-haired woman without a cold expression.


    "Really?? But, is the rumor true?" asked the other woman.


    "About what?" asked the green-haired woman back.


    "If people drink your blood or eat your heart, will they be immortal like you?" asked the woman.


    "And what if it is true? Will you try to hunt me down?" asked the green-haired woman coldly.


    "Err¡­ That''s¡­" as the other woman felt the green-haired, piercing emerald eyes.


    One wrong answer, she will turn to ash without anyone able to help her.


    "Lea, don''t bother Ms. Green Goose too much." said another cloaked person in a meditative position.


    "Who is talking to you, sword maniac?!!" retorted Lea at the other person as she didn''t like getting help from the person.


    "Hahaha¡­ It seems all of you are as lively as always." said a blue-haired man who appeared out of nowhere.


    "Leader!!" greeted everyone.


    "Anyway, I''m also curious about this immortality rumor? Care to share your thoughts Ms. Green Phoenix?" said the blue-haired man.


    "Tch¡­ Fine. I also don''t know if this is true since I never met any immortal person from consuming Phoenix''s heart, blood, or any part of us. But, I stumbled upon some research about it in the past."


    "Theoretically, it is possible to be an eternal being or immortal after consuming us. However, there are stringent requirements for it, and it is also not guaranteed sess." exined Green Goose.


    "May I know what this requirement is?" asked the blue-haired man.


    "I can''t reveal it, but it is impossible to fulfill it." said Green Goose.


    "Even in this world?" asked the blue-haired man back.


    "Yes. It is impossible." replied Green Goose shortly.


    "Interesting¡­ But,ing from such a person like you, it must be true. Well, no matter. Alright, let''s go, everyone." said the blue-haired man as he walked away.


    The other cloaked man followed their leader without speaking, but they still thought about Green Goose''s revtion. Although bing immortal is enticing, it is worth little to them.


    They could achieve that ability with their power if they reach seventh grade. Every person in the group has the capability and talent to reach that level. All they need is just an opportunity.


    "Leader, where are we going next?" asked Lea.


    "Same as usual, where the world wants us to be." said the blue-haired man casually.


    The next day, Angus and Jayna woke up early, like usual. Just as they want to prepare for their morning routine, they find Anna with a pained expression in her sleep.


    "Anna!!" called the couple in worry.


    "Urgg.. Angus, Big sis, Anna feels weird." replied Anna as she slowly opened her pitch-ck eyes.


    As Angus touches Anna''s hand, he finds she is burning hot, like having a high fever *ACHOOO* *Crack* Suddenly, Anna sneezes loudly and somehow damages the reinforced wall far in the front.


    "Mmm¡­ Anna''s nose is itchy." said Anna as she got a runny nose.


    Jayna immediately pulls out a cloth and helps the little girl release her snot. In the meantime, Angus begins to check Anna''s body. Unfortunately, her body is the same except for her sudden running nose and high fever.<sub> </sub>


    Moreover, Angus didn''t find any symptoms of the usual cold sickness in her body besides the two first signs.


    "Hmm¡­ She also still has her previous body strength." said Angus checking Anna''s warm hand.


    *ACHOOO* Once again, Anna sneezes loudly and releases strong airwaves.


    "Jayna, take Anna to the bath first. I will ask help from Darren and Mira." said Angus as he changed his clothes and went out of the room.


    After another fifteen minutes, Darren and Mira gather in their room. Anna is sitting on the bed with Angus and Jayna beside her. As Anna feels unwell, she refuses to separate from them.


    "Anna, sick?" asked Mira with a doll-like expression.


    "Umm¡­ Mira, morning." greet Anna.


    *ACHOOO* Anna sneezes again and releases another strong airwave in front of her. Fortunately, Mira could easily dodge this kind of thing. Then, she put her small hand on Anna''s head while stroking it slowly.


    "Mmmm¡­ Anna, fine." said Mira as she retracted her hand.


    "Master Mira, how is it? Is Anna okay?" asked Angus anxiously.


    "Mmhm." replied Mira with a silent nod.


    Hearing Mira''s reply, Angus feels relieved a little bit. However, seeing the high fever Anna with a runny nose, Angus still worries about her since this is the first time the little invincible gets sick.


    Knowing Angus'' worry, "Young Baron Angus, if I may?" asked Darren as he offered his hand to check Anna.


    "Sure." said Angus.


    Then, Darren begins to cast a few invisible probing spells in an unknownnguage.


    "Hmm.. I see." said Darren as he understood Anna''s condition.


    "Master Darren, did you find anything?" asked Angus.


    "Don''t worry, Young Baron. Lady Anna is fine, like the Master''s word. It is quite hard to exin her condition in detail with words. To put it simply, she is in some sort of growing phase. After a while, she will go back to herself." exined Darren.


    "I see¡­ That''s a relief." said Jayna beside Anna while hugging her.


    With her high fever, Anna also feels cold from the outside. Hence, Jayna stays beside Anna to keep her warm.


    "So, she only needs to rest and she will be fine." said Angus as he rubbed Anna''s small head.


    "On the contrary, she must not rest too much. As she grows, her body also¡­ kind of restructures and adapts. But, rather than resting and sleeping on the bed, she must go outside and do the usual activity."


    "Cannot rest too much?!" asked Angus as he saw Anna sneezing again.


    "I apologize, Young Baron Angus. It is really a unique condition that is hard to describe. But resting and staying in bed without moving only will make things worse for Lady Anna. In the worst case, she will fall into slumber and one knows when she will wake up." exined Darren.


    "What!!" replied Angus and Jayna in shock as they looked at the little girl in worry.


    "*ACHOOO* Angus, Big sis, Am I going to die?" asked Anna with tears.


    "No, Anna. You are not going to die." said Jayna as she realized the little girl''s feelings.


    It has been a while since Anna didn''t use the word I again. It means she is really in a vulnerable state more than her nightmare condition. Realizing this, the couple hugs Anna and reassures her that everything is alright.


    Then, Mira and Darren leave their room to give them more privacy. A few minutester, Aunt Extalia enters their room and sees Anna''s loud sneeze. Angus exins Anna''s condition to their aunt to not make her worry.


    Fortunately, King Leon had returned to the Heart Kingdom before sunrise. Otherwise, the situation will be moreplicated.


    "I see¡­ So, she is going to be fine after a while. But, did you think it was okay for her to go out?" asked Aunt Extalia while looking at Anna.


    To them, Anna''s sneeze is just a strong airwave, but it has enough force to push a fourth-gradebatant away. Even first-gradebatants could seriously get hurt if they stood in front of her sneeze.


    "Well, we don''t have any choice. Besides, we can''t leave Anna behind in this condition. She felt too insecure and vulnerable now" replied Angus.


    "Fine. Then, I will pick you up before noon. Make sure to get ready." said Aunt Extalia as she walked out of the room.


    "Err¡­ Aunt Extalia?" called Angus.


    "Is there something else?" asked Aunt Extalia while stopping her walk.


    "I-I think you should wear high-neck clothes or clothes without revealing your skin." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Aunt Extalia immediately looks at the nearby mirror for a moment before disappearing into her room with a red face. Angus and Jayna also hear their Aunt scream Leon''s name.

 Chapter 502 Seven Sided Dice

    Seeing their embarrassed Aunt Angus and Jaynaugh mischievously. They know their aunt is having a good time yesterday night as Leon gives him a hidden hickey all over her body. As someone that often does this, Angus knows the feeling of wanting to leave a mark on his partner.


    Using a delicate mana maniption, Angus could leave a hidden temporary mark that could appear and disappear randomly on the skin. This is the perfect skill for leaving a hickey in the lover''s body. Angus didn''t expect the stoic King Leon to copy his technique of leaving this mark on their aunt.


    *ACHOOO* The couple returns, paying attention to the poor Anna, who is sneezing again. The couple subconsciously treats Anna as if she is their own kid and takes good care of her.


    The sick Anna also notices this and bes more clingy. She even hopes to stay like this forever if it is not because of her high fever and annoying running nose. Then, the couple dresses Anna in thick clothes and brings her outside for breakfast and daily exercise.


    Since she needed to keep moving and active, they nned for Anna to do her regr daily exercise with more supervision. Angus also calls Ilgor for her sparring partner or to be more urate, her sandbag, much to the orc''s displeasure.


    Fortunately, because of Anna''s condition, she couldn''t fight properly, but her continuous sneezing still packs a punch for the orc. Ilgor already loses count of how many times he almost gets thrown back from the sudden sneezing.


    In the meantime, Jayna and Angus also do their own daily training. They took turns to keep an eye on Anna in case of an ident. They didn''t have the heart to leave Anna alone, unsupervised with her condition.


    Currently, it is Angus'' turn to look out at Anna''s training while Jayna is practicing aerialbat not far from them. Using this spare time, Angus decides to check his status panel as usual.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 18 Years Old


    MP: 736/736


    Chi: 1032


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 58


    Dexterity: 57


    Intelligence: 56


    Vitality: 57


    Soul Point: 324.632


    Soul Reserve: 892


    After checking his status, Angus looked at his hand with aplicated look.


    ''It seems the time to get absolute control of my body is getting longer.'' thought Angus.


    Each time Angus increases one of his attributes, he needs a certain period to let his body adapt before he can increase another point. This adaptation is to keep his perfect body control and mana in check.


    During this adaptation period, he could still use his body normally. However, it still has not reached perfect control. Although the difference is minimal and didn''t affect any of hisbat capability, he still didn''t feelfortable in this situation.


    As his attributes increase, the adaptation period gets longer, from the initial a week to a month. Now, Angus could feel it needs at least a month and a half or more for this adaptation period.


    ''Well, let''s not think too much about it. My body is already too strongpared to an ordinary human. I bet I could sh with any fifth grade just by using my physical body.'' thought Angus while looking at the sneezing Anna and ignoring his poor subordinate.


    As time passes, the sun reaches high in the sky and it is time for them to go towards the za for their final test. They find that Anna''s sneezing is getting less and her fever goes down a little after doing light exercise and sparring.


    Hence, they didn''t need to worry about Anna sending someone flying with her ridiculous loud sneezing. If before she couldn''t control it, she could at least hold her sneezing a little bit.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Makar and the other examiner arrive from the thick mist behind the rocky mountain. Same as before, they get the privilege to go towards Makar without the need for registration first.


    Approaching the old Makar, they find the vault guardian holding something in his hand. The thing looks like a mineral crystal with ck color and a number on each side.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ The next test is a fight. Hoh.. Hoh¡­" dered Makar.


    "Combat test?!" reacted everyone.<sub> </sub>


    "Some of you will fight in one on one battle and win. To pass the test, you need to at least get more wins than losing one." exined Elder Yawan.


    "Some of us? Did all of us need to fight?" asked Angus as he worried about Anna getting in the fight.


    During the morning spar with Ilgor, he finds Anna couldn''t fight appropriately with Ilgor. If not because of her absurd body, she may get hurt many times.


    "You will fight any people in the za as long as the other party agrees. As for the one who is fighting, it will be decided by the special dice in Master Makar''s hand." replied Elder Yawan.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­" said Makar as he showed the strange-shaped dice in his hand.


    Seeing the dice, Darren immediately looks surprised, while Mira still has her usual doll-like expression.


    "Makar, you¡­" said Darren.


    Before Darren finished speaking, "Hoh.. Hoh.. It''s a harmless one. Hoh.. Hoh.." said Makar without opening his closed eyelids.


    "Still, Makar, that kind of thing is¡­" said Darren.


    Before he finished his sentence again, "Darren." called Mira with her usual expression.


    Seeing his master''s intervention, "As you wish, My Lady." said Darren.


    "Umm¡­ Master Darren, what is that strange dice?" asked Aunt Extalia as she was worried about Darren''s sudden reaction.


    "It has many names, but it is famous for being called seven-sided dice. It is a tool often used for divination. It is also one of the necessary tools for anyplex ritual rted to the world and fate." said Darren.


    "For most people, it is a harmless divination tool. But, for some, it is a dangerous tool that could predict someone''s fate." added Darren.


    ''Fate?! No, wonder Darren reacted like that.'' thought Angus.


    Fate is a very abstract thing. Ordinary people never even care about it. Some even didn''t believe such a thing. However, all seventh-grade people know the importance of this thing.


    For them, fate is like a 100% urate prediction. As long as fate dictates something, no one could change it, even with the seventh-grade godly power. Therefore, reading fate could be said to be reading the future.


    As no one could change it, many seventh grade didn''t like to read this fate as if it would curse their doom. In the end, A tool that could read fate ormunicate with the world like seven-sided dice is a terrifying tool for any seventh grade.


    "So, did we pass the test?" asked Aunt Extalia, as she knew little about fate and its importance to seventh-grade people.


    "No need. My Lady already decided to continue the test." said Darren.


    After that, everyone begins to throw the seven-sided dice. The selection process is simple: everyone that gets an odd number needs to fight, while the one that gets an even number doesn''t need to fight. The first one to throw the dice is Angus'' group, along with Eric and Aunt Extalia.


    Seeing the weird-shaped dice in his hand, ''What weird dice? I didn''t feel anything special about it.'' thought Angus inwardly as he threw the dice.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Makar suddenly opened his eyes, looking at Angus throwing dice in surprise before closing his eyes again.


    ''That''s¡­ Who is this kid?'' thought Makar inwardly.


    Soon, the dice stop with the number seven on them. It means Angus needs to participate in the battle. Following him, it is Jayna and Anna''s turn. Jayna gets number three and needs to fight.


    On the other hand, Anna somehow sneezes loudly when she throws the dice and makes them fly up high in the air. It takes a few minutes before the dice fall to the ground not far from them and reveal number six.


    The next one is Aunt Extalia and Eric that get numbers 1 and 5, respectively. As for the two royal guards, they get numbers 3 and 2. Finally, it is Darren and Mira''s turn. Unlike the anxious Darren, Mira throws the dice high in the sky without worry.


    After fifteen minutes or so, the dice fall down and reveal number four. Last is Darren''s turn. After taking a deep breath to calm his mind, he throws the dice while closing his eyes before going back without looking at the dice result, which shows number four.


    It is like he refuses to look further at the dice after hearing the result from the nearby examiner. Furthermore, no examiner touches the dice beside Makar as if it is a cursed item.


    In the final result, the one that needs to fight is Angus, Jayna, Duchess Amberze, Eric, and one of the royal guards. In total, five people need to fight. It means they must win at least four battles as the two shadow guards are considered to lose for not participating.

 Chapter 503 Nergal Situation

    After deciding who would fight, Elder Yawan exined about their opponent. To prevent cheating and maniption, they could only fight the other examinee who was taking the test today. In return, if their opponent wins, they will be considered to pass today''s entrance tests.


    Unfortunately, not many people are participating in today''s test. Because of yesterday''s event, many examiners died from the explosion or were afraid ofing for the test. Most people decide to wait for Angus'' group to pass before participating in the test again.


    They don''t want to gamble their life just to experience another crazy thing like yesterday. Although most survivors are high-grade, they still don''t want to risk their lives by getting near Angus'' group.


    Some participants even leave the town to avoid getting involved with them. Therefore, there are only a few participants in the za. Most of these people truly need to enter Nirvas or have some important business with Nirvas.


    With the help of Altras examiners, they immediately gathered their opponents for thebat test, especially after finding that they didn''t need to fight Anna, Mira, and Darren. As long as it is not these three monstrous people, the others are confident of winning the fight.


    Their first opponent is a muscr man with webbed ears and hands. Judging by his unique appearance, Angus and the others could see he is from the Mer race. Seeing this, Eric immediately volunteers himself as the first person to fight.


    "Aunt, can I be the first one?" asked Eric.


    "You sure? He is from the Mer race. Most of your fire skills and spells will be less effective on him." replied Aunt Extalia.


    "Yup. I am certain." replied Eric.


    Then, Aunt Extalia looks at Angus for his opinion. However, Angus only shrugged his shoulders with a nonchnt attitude. Angus already observes all the Mer and only finds him an ordinary fourth or fifth-gradebatant.


    This kind of opponent is too easy for Angus and Jayna. Using their ancient power, they could decimate their opponent in one strike.


    Besides, he is more interested in the other opponents. Angus finds Princess Brigida is among them and is curious to fight such a talentedbatant.


    Angus doesn''t know the reason for Nergal''s party to keep participating in the test or enter Nirvas with all the events in the past few days.


    ''Just from yesterday''s event, it should give them a clear message to not mess with us. Well, it''s not like they could do anything to us either.'' thought Angus as he remembered thetest information from Aunt Extalia.


    This morning, Aunt Extalia gets news from Uncle Jade that he managed to destroy Nergal''s Fortress on their border while King Andvari was absent. ording to the report, Uncle Jade not only killed a few hundred soldiers but also destroyed Nergal''s fortress foundation.


    Because of magic, big construction could be done in just a few days. Even Great Wall from Angus'' previous life could be built in a few days just by a group of earth elemental users.


    However, creating a sturdy building such as a Fortress requires time and massive resources. Although people could buildrge-scale buildings easily, they could also easily destroy them with magic.


    Combatants could easily turn Fortress into piles of rubble usingrge-scale skills or spells. Therefore, important buildings such as Fortress or defensive walls are enchanted with strong runes.


    Like all buildings, the strongest and most crucial part of the building is its foundation. Unlike other parts, the foundation is filled with countless small runes to prevent the entire structure from copsing.


    As long as their foundation is not destroyed, any part of the building can be rebuilt or fixed easily. The foundation is also the only part of the building that needs months or even years to create. Unfortunately, Jade uses the absence of King Andvari to attack and destroy the Fortress'' foundation.


    With the help of his Crimson Orb, he somehow destroys this vital part of the Nergal''s Fortress. Actually, Jade himself also didn''t expect his attack could destroy the fortress'' foundation.


    He knows a strong foundation, such as a fortress, needs a few full-powered attacks from seventh-gradebatants to destroy. A full-powered attack from a seventh-gradebatant has enough power to raze one or tworge cities to nothing.


    Jade knew he didn''t use this much power when attacking the enemy''s fortress foundation. He concludes it is mostly because of the Crimson Orb.


    Although Crimson Orb has still not be a full-fledged artifact, it is a weapon made by Old Man Draught, one of the best artifact makers in the world. Like Jade, Angus also concludes the same thing.<sub> </sub>


    As a natural weapon master, he already knew Crimson Orb was a powerful weapon the first time he saw it. Angus could feel a ridiculous amount of energy from this unnatural shape weapon. Furthermore, this weapon has 100%patibility and connection with Jade.


    ording to Angus'' experience, a person usually could only use around 30-40% of artifact power. If the user can fully master the weapon, they may ess its strength to 50-60%. Since Crimson Orb is still not a full-fledged artifact, it is less effective in utilizing its power.


    However, Jade''s 100%patibility makes him ess 50% of Crimson Orb''s true power. This 50% power isparable to people who master their weapon artifact.


    Combined with Jade''s ridiculous power as a seventh grade, he somehow cracks the sturdy foundation and eventually destroys it. With the ruined foundation, Nergal will definitely put on hold their war with the Heart Kingdom.


    Without a foundation, their Fortress could easily be destroyed with arge-scale attack even if they could apply some rune or barrier on their new-made wall. Moreover, creating a Fortress foundation takes a lot of resources and time.


    This will definitely burden the economy and stability of the Nergal kingdom if they continue their war with the Heart Kingdom. The Heart Kingdom also employs the same tactic as Nergal.


    Since their first wins on many battlefronts, they also entice all the kingdoms surrounding Nergal to attack them. Although these kingdoms have notunched anyrge-scale attacks, they still do a few sabotage and minor skirmishes all over the Nergal''s border.


    As the Nergal, also the first one that attacked the Heart Kingdom, the Heart Kingdom could finally retaliate in full scale without fear of penalty when the war endedter. The penalty of war is often given to the kingdoms during the negotiation with the help of the elf race as a third party.


    Most of the time, the first one that attacks will get a severe penalty by the end of this negotiation. Since the Nergal kingdom was the one that attacked the Heart Kingdom first, they didn''t need to worry about the negotiation at ater date.


    With Nergal''s current condition, Angus and the others are confused about why Nergal''s group is still in Craghost Town. If it is not part of the Nirvas'' ground, Jade and Aunt Extalia will definitely send someone to attack them.


    As the Nergal''s border is still in bad condition, Jade will not let this opportunity ambush them on their way back. In normal cases, the Nergal party will return as soon as possible to avoid getting trapped and ambushed by their army.


    Ignoring Nergal''s group intention, Angus focuses on Eric, who is having difficulty fighting against the Mer racebatant. Thebat test is quite simple. They could do anything they fight without restraint as long as there is no interference from the outside.


    They will be dered winners as their opponent surrendered, killed, or couldn''t fight anymore. Since the start of the battle, Eric and his Mer opponent keepunching many small attacks while waiting for an opportunity tounch a big attack.


    "Who do you think will win?" asked Jayna while tending Anna''s running nose.


    "Hard to say. Their mana andbat power are almost the same. Although Mer has more physical power, he couldn''t utilize it properly as Eric kept his distance whileunching the firebolt." said Angus.


    "If I am not wrong, your brother is a hybrid path and not a full magician, right?" asked Angus.


    "Yup. Brother Eric is the strongest among my brothers. He is also a genius capable of reaching fifth grade before 40." said Jayna.


    "Well, judging by his movement, he seems to n to bait his opponent before using some kind of trump card. Now, I know why King Leon wants Eric to handle the negotiation alone." said Angus.


    "Hmm?" asked Jayna.


    "Your eldest brother is thinking too much. Look at him. He thought too many things even in the fight. He thinks about what the opponent will do, ns, how tond a hit on his opponent or others. Although this thought is important, it is just too much for my liking." said Angus.


    "Then, what are you going to do if you are in his position?" chimed Aunt Extalia from the side.


    "Simple. I justunch a big attack and adapt it with that Mer reactionter. This is frontal fighting, not chess. Sometimes you just need a quick hit and adaptation to win the fight." replied Angus casually.


    ''The only one that could do that is you!!'' thought Aunt Extalia and Jayna.

 Chapter 504 Combat Test

    ''The only one that could do that is you!!'' thought Aunt Extalia and Jayna.


    Combat is a veryplex art. Anything could happen inside the fight. Some experts even said it is almost impossible to predict the oue of two fighters with nearly the samebat prowess.


    No one could predict how the fight would turn out. A single mistake or even a small movement could change the battle''s oue. It is not wrong to say that every move in the battle will create a new situation.


    Therefore, everybatant needs at least to adapt and make countermeasures on the spot. Unfortunately, most people couldn''t adjust to the sudden new situation unless they had experienced simr things.


    Only monstrous people like Angus could keep calm and adapt to the battle change even if his limb gets destroyed. Although Crown Prince Eric is already over thirty years old, hisbat experience is lesser than his Mer opponent.


    Angus sees Mer trying to stale time and consume Eric''s mana while probing him. Once Eric''s mana receives a certain threshold, he predicts the Mer willunch a big attack on Eric. Then, Eric will be forced to use his remaining mana to counter or dodge the attack.


    While Angus and the others discuss Eric''s fight, Eric himself notices the mana he consumes when firing firebolts to harass his opponent. As a fifth-gradebatant, his mana is quite a lot.


    However, he just got a breakthrough a few years ago. Compared to the full-fledged fifth-gradebatant who has been for a dozen years, his mana is stillcking. Seeing that Mer intends to consume his mana, he decides to be more aggressive.


    [2nd Circle - Fireball] Suddenly, Eric throws a crimson Fireball at the Mer. Noticing it is different from the previous Firebolt, the Mer takes a distance to avoid the Fireball. *BOOM*


    Using this opportunity, Eric covered himself in [me Armor] and charged at the Mer with his sword. Unfortunately, the Mer has already predicted Eric''s follow-up attack and shoots a small water droplet in Eric''s direction while retreating [Water Bullet].


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Ssshhss* a sizzling sound was heard as Water Bullet made contact with me Armor and hit Eric''s battle armor. Although the Water Bullet is small, it can still stop Eric from his charge.


    "What sturdy armor¡­"mented Mer.


    Then, the Mer continuously shot more Water Bullet through his webbed hand. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Eric could only defend his face and eyes while withstanding the barrage attack. He couldn''t even move properly from the spot as he kept getting hit by the Water Bullet.


    The Water Bullet may not hurt him, but the force behind it still troubles him. Moreover, he needs to keep his me Armor to avoid the water umting in the arena. It ismon sense to not let water gather around when fighting elemental water users.


    At this moment, Eric tried to send a wave of fire to stop the Mer attack [Sword Art - Crimson sh]. *Whoosh* The Mer avoids the hit and charges toward Eric. In response, Eric another Crimson sh.


    The Mer stops a few meters away from him andunches a fist at the iing Crimson sh [Mer Art 1st Style - Trembling Wave]. Eric''s Crimson sh stops a few centimeters before Mer''s fist before being blown out as invisible shockwaves are released toward Eric.


    *Sprrut* Getting hit by the invisible shockwaves attack, Eric feels like his inside getting hit. Moreover, the attack also passes through his safety barrier. Merunches another attack using this chance with his webbed hand and thick bluish water elemental cover it.


    [Mer Art 2nd Style - Torrential Wave] [Fire Assault] *Whoosh* *BAMM* Before the bluish fist hit Eric, he used Fire Assault to create a distance from the Mer. A small crater appeared in Eric''s previous spot. There is also some water umted in the crater.


    The Mer didn''t give Eric rest andunched another invisible shockwave attack [Mer Art 1st Style - Trembling Wave]. This time the hit is less hard than before but still hurts Eric. The Mer keepsunching Trembling Wave and slowly builds up strong mana in his hand.


    "This is the end, brat [Fist Art - Deep Current Palm]!!" shouted the Mer.


    The Merunches his palm to the front with concentrated water elemental. The water elemental blends with the surrounding vapor and creates a big palm of water. Eric couldn''t dodge the attack as he felt his body heavy like underwater.


    In the end, he could only brace for the impact and hope his safety barrier was strong enough to withstand the attack. *BAMM* *CRACK* *CRACK* The barrier managed to withstand the big palm before it was destroyed.


    Before Eric feels relieved, he feels an unknown force hit his internal and coughed more blood than in the previous attack. As his consciousness faded away from internal injury, he could see the iing bluish fist approaching him and his Aunt''s voice from the side.


    ''So much for being called Crown Prince and prodigy¡­'' thought Eric before falling unconscious.


    In the meantime, the Mer stopped his fist just a few centimeters from Eric as soon as he heard the Duchess surrender deration. Although the Mer is a strong adventurer, he is still known not to push his boundary and make enemies of the Heart Kingdom.<sub> </sub>


    Therefore, he stops his attack and leaves the battle arena as soon as Elder Yawan deres his win. He wants to pass today''s test and has nothing to do with the other party anymore. Aunt Extalia nodded at the Mer as if she understood his intention and did not me his ruthlessness on Eric.


    Everyone didn''t expect the Mer could use the famous Mer Art to create an invisible shockwave attack. The Mer Art is a renownedbat style in the Orces Kingdom which is one of the homes of the Mer race.


    However, not everyone can use theseplex skills. ording to the information, it takes at least ten years of continuous hard training just to master one of its styles. Although ten years is not long for Merpeople, it is hard to do continuous training for ten years.


    Not everyone has time for such strict training, even with a strong will to do it. Therefore, only a few Mer are capable of using this skill while it is amon battle skill for the Mer race. Even the elite knight of Orces only has a few people who thoroughly master these skills.


    The elite Mer knights have more practical skills that are easier to master than Mer Art. Still, this Mer Art interests Angus. He found simrities with some of his skills from his previous life.


    However, rather than use water elemental, he uses the destructive energy of chi as the power source.


    After giving some first aid to the unconscious Eric, it is the royal guard''s turn. They didn''t expect Eric to lose badly in the fight and decided to send the Royal Guard. If the Royal Guard lost, the others didn''t need to fight a useless battle.


    The royal guard''s name is Garner, one of the fifth-grade royal guards. Garner is one of the strongest royal guards below the Royal Guard Leader Roy. Unlike Eric, he was already in the fifth grade for years.


    Moreover, as a Royal Guard, he must keep training to stay in his position. Although Angus rarely sees Garner, he still hears some information about him from the others.


    "If I am not wrong, he is one of the most trusted Royal Guards that King Leon sent to take care of Crown Prince Eric." said Angus.


    "True. Garner is one of the talented Royal Guards that King Leon has. It''s a pity to make him Eric''s bodyguard. We didn''t have much choice and it is also served for Garner training." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Training?" asked Angus, but his Aunt didn''t say anything further.


    In the meantime, Garner enters the battle area with his opponent and Elder Yawan as their referee. Garner''s opponent is a big person wearing full metal armor with only a small hole in his helmet for his eyes.


    "*ACHHOO* Angus, its biggy biggy metal bubble."mented Anna with snot on her nose.


    "Anna, did you find something with that guy?" asked Angus.


    "Emmm¡­ *ACHOOO* It''s fishy." said Anna with a frown.


    "Fishy?" asked Angus back.


    Unfortunately, their talk stop as the fight starts and the two fighters charge at each other. Unlike the previous battle, their fight is more frontal. Exchanging blow with blow. It is clear that the two fighters are warrior-typebatants.


    [Sword Art - zing sh] Garner swings his burning sword at his opponent without mercy. His opponent didn''t stay idle either and used his mace to parry it [Mace Art - Land Breaker]. *BANG* The two strong attacks sh and turn into stalemates.


    Everyone could see they struggle to ovee their opponent. After a moment, they push each other and create a distance.


    ''That brown hue and this earthy sensation must be Earth elemental. This is going to be a difficult fight.'' thought Garner.


    ''Such a powerful fire elemental skill. I need to be careful not to get a direct hit.'' thought the full metal armor guy.


    After that, the two fighters start to sh in closebat using their sophisticated skill. Soon, many uneven ground and scorched marks filled the battle arena. Suddenly, the full metal armor guy takes out another mace from his storage bracelet and attacks Garner.

 Chapter 505 First Win

    *Bang* Before the mace hit Garner, he managed to retreat back and create arge distance using [Fire Assault].


    ''Two maces? So, he is that type.'' thought Garner as he readied himself for another closebat.


    Seeing the full-metal armor guy taking out another mace, a few audience members shake their heads as they understand the full-metal armor guy''sbat style. Technically, the full-metal armor guy''sbat style didn''t have any official name.


    However, it is mainly used by low-grade mercenaries and adventurers worldwide. Because of the small storage device, people could store and take out any kind of weapon and armor from it.


    Therefore, people could easily take out any weapon from the storage device during the battle. In some cases, this is a good tactic since they could adapt their weapons ording to their opponent. They could also have a backup weapon rather than just using one.


    Unfortunately, this kind of style impacts their future. Since they often change weapons, it will be hard for them to attain any weapon mastery, which affects their fourth-grade breakthrough.


    One basic requirement to attain weapon mastery is using the same weapon as long as possible. Sometimes people even sleep with their weapons to achieve this mastery.


    Even if they can break through using other mastery, their weapon mastery is still weaker than others. Weapon mastery is one of the most significant factors in winning battles. A fourth-grade swordmaster could easily cut a fifth-gradebatant without any mastery.


    Unless they are weapon masters like Angus, people usually only stick to one weapon to avoid this incident. Moreover, high weapon mastery is one of the requirements before breaking through sixth grade for any warriorbatant.


    In summary, this fighting style is good in battle but bad for their future. Mostbatants from big forces and kingdoms rarely use this kind of battle style unless necessary. Some kingdoms even forbid their army from using this battle style.


    Holding the two maces, Garner''s opponent charged at him [Mace Art - Land Breaker]. *BAM* Garner dodges the attack easily, but his opponentunches another attack using his other mace. Suddenly, the full-metal armor guy abandons one of his maces and takes a spear to stab Garner.


    With the change of weapon range from mace to spear, the full-metal armor guy hit Garner but was defected by Garner''s safety barrier. After the safety barrier is active, it turns into fragments and disappears.


    As a Royal Guard, Garner only has three safety barriers to hold any attack below sixth-grade attack. However, this safety barrier is one-time use and will disappear after defecting attack.


    Knowing Garner''s safety barrier is one-time use, the full-metal armor guy increases his onught and attacks rapidly using many different weapons. Unfortunately, Garner is also not idle either.


    Somehow he managed to dodge and parry all of the attacks. Unless the full-metal armor guy uses his mace to attack, Garner could easily resist and defect the other''s weapons attack with his burning sword.


    They exchange blows in this situation for another ten minutes. On the outside, Garner looks like getting pushed around as the full-metal armor guy keeps attacking him.


    "*ACHOO* Angus, it''s boring." said Anna with a pouting cheek.


    "Sure. Let''s speed up this useless fight. Oii¡­ You Garner or whatever your name is. Finish this in five minutes or I''ll give you a personal trainingter." said Angus as he sent a murderous re to Garner.


    Seeing their battle for a while, Angus knows Garner actually could finish this battle orunch a decisive attack long ago. However, he somehow kept prolonging the battle. Getting stared at by Angus'' murderous re, Garner feels a chill on his spine.


    Using Garner''s split moment of distraction, the full-metal armor guy takes out another mace and imbues it with thick Earth elemental [Mace Art - Land Breaker]. *BAM* Unfortunately, Garner uses [Fire Assault] to dodge the attack and create a distance.


    "It seems like no more ytime. Huff¡­." said Garner as he took a deep breath.


    Suddenly, Garner''s aura and temperament changed. If before he was like a calmke, the current Garner is like a volcano ready to erupt anytime. [Breathing Heart] *Shhhss* Then, Garner''s body became slightly red.


    *Whoosh* *BANG* [Fire Assault] [Sword Art - zing sh]. The full-metal armor guy was thrown back as Garner''s burning sword hit his safety barrier. He could even see a trace of burn marks on his armor. It means his barrier somehow gets prated a little bit from the attack.


    ''Fast!!'' thought the full-metal armor guy.


    Garner still did not finish his attack andunched another fast attack at him. *Bang* The full-metal armor Guy pushed back again as another safety barrier protected him. He immediately covers his body with mana to match Garner''s speed.


    *BANG* Garner''s burning sword shes with the full-metal armor guy and creates a shockwave. During this moment, Garner makes aplex sword movement and somehow takes the mace in his opponent''s hand and throws it away.<sub> </sub>


    Following thatplex movement, Garner shes his burning sword to his opponent. *BANG* The full-metal guy reacts fast and takes out a strong shield to block Garner''s zing sh.


    Combining with Earth Elemental, the shield bes sturdy and repels the heat from the burning sword. Taking this opportunity, Garner retracts his sword and makes a low drawing stance [Sword Art - Red Tear].


    *Swishh* *Sprrut* Garner''s sword moves upwards diagonally instantly and cuts the full-metal armor guy. The sturdy shield and armor couldn''t even defend against the attack and hurt the person inside the armor. A trace of a burning mark also appeared on the full-metal armor guy''s wound.


    Despite his wound, the full-metal armor guy held his pain and struck down Garner with another mace in his hand. *Bam* Garner takes a distance from his opponent''s desperate attack beforeunching another zing sh.


    The full-metal armor guy is persistent and parries his attack with his imbued maces. Garner didn''t give his opponent time to respond and keptunching another attack toward the opponent.


    Still, the pain in the full-metal armor guy''s body disrupts his mana control and weakens the mana that covers his mace. As a result, he keeps changing weapons to parry Garner''s zing sh. As time passes, the full-metal armor guy''s movement also bes more sluggish from his wound.


    It didn''t take a long time before Garner made another wound towards his opponent while taking out his opponent''s metal helmet. To everyone''s surprise, the full-metal armor guy is actually a person with deep green scales on his body. He also has sharp reptile eyes like a snake.


    "Lizardmen?"mented Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ He didn''t seem to have a tail like an ordinary lizardman. Half-breed?" added Angus.


    "Maybe¡­ However, there are also some races with that green scale. Still, it is surprising to find a scaled race using full-metal armor. It seems he is really Half-breed."mented Aunt Extalia.


    Lizardman may not have a mighty scale like a dragon. However, they could imbue their scale to withstand any strong attack. Hence, they rarely use full metal armor to cover their body and focus on a more agilebat style than the powerbat style.


    "It''s¡­ *ACHOO* Fishy." said Anna.


    Seeing his opponent''s identity, Garner didn''t lose his focus and swung his burning sword down [Sword Art - Crimson sh]. *Whoosh* an intense fire elemental arcunches at the scaled person''s face.


    The scaled person could only crouch down to dodge the attack. Unfortunately, Garner is already predicting this and gets into another drawing stance. Without wasting a moment, he shes his sword horizontally [Sword Art - Red Tear]. *Swiish*


    The scaled person was cut in half without being able to fight back and react. Seeing this, Elder Yawan nodded and dered Garner as the winner. Hearing the winning deration, Garner feels relieved while in a rough breath.


    Keeping [Breathing Heart] active while using high skills continuously really burdens his body. Suppose it is not because of his fifth-grade body fitness and strict daily training, he may already copse long ago from exhaustion despite still having a lot of mana.


    Then, Garner returned to the others after collecting all his spoils. Since he killed his enemy, he could take away the opponent''s belongings.


    "So, who''s going for the next fight?" asked Aunt Extalia as Garner returned.


    "Let me handle this." said Jayna as she looked at the next opponent.


    Their next opponent is a woman with a red spot on her body. Seeing thick hair and the unnatural spot all over her body, they guess she is from a beast race.


    "You sure about that, Jayna? She is a beast race and likely from the big cat race." said Aunt Extalia worriedly.


    Since the Beast race has weak affinity mana, it is hard to know their grade just by casual observation. Unless they release their mana, people wouldn''t be able to judge their grade just by their aura or presence.


    Furthermore, the Big Cat beast race is famous for being a carnivore and skilled hunter. They are adept at hiding their presence while retaining their strong physical power. It is known that the beast race is ten times stronger in physical strength than the average human.


    Rumor even said they could lift up an elephant just with one finger. This ridiculous physical power and beastly nature make the beast race feared by many of the kingdom and other racemunities, especially the carnivore type.

 Chapter 506 Napollo

    "Don''t worry, Aunt Extalia. She is just a big cat." said Jayna before going to the battle arena.


    At the same time, the beast race in the battle arena is frowning as if she hears Jayna''s sentence despite her speaking in a low voice. Before entering the battle arena, Jayna looks at Angus with sharp eyes.


    Jayna warns him about Princess Brigida in the next battle through their bond. She knows Angus wants to fight this woman and chooses to respect his wish. Although Jayna also wants to fight her, she knows there is a huge chance she will lose.


    The reason she could overpower her enemy who is far above her grade is because of her fire. However, she may still lose in front of people with a lot of experience andbat mastery.


    Basically, abatant like Princess Brigida who relies on technique and skill mastery is a bad match for her. Combined with the differences in grade and mana, she will likely lose. It is better for someone to fight against Angus or her aunt.


    Entering the battle arena, "Hmm¡­ Since this is our first time, let me introduce this big cat name. My name is¡­." greeted the beast woman.


    *Whoosh* *BAM* Before the beast woman finishes her sentence, Jayna charges at her and swings her burning sword. This preemptive attack is fast and deadly. However, her opponent somehow manages to retreat backward before even her burning sword''s heat reaches the beast.


    "Aww¡­ Why so feisty? I hear the human race likes to talk before fighting." said the beast woman as she dodged Jayna''s follow-up attack.


    As the beast woman dodges, she realizes Jayna slowly corners her to the arena''s edge. The battle arena is quite big and has a circr shape. Around the boundary, there are strong barriers to prevent destruction to the surrounding.


    If the fighter leaves the boundary barrier, they will lose. Therefore, the fighter couldn''t just keep running away in one direction. Normally, the beast woman could easily avoid this cornered situation. However, Jayna still manages to corner her with the help of [Analyze].


    Getting cornered, Jayna didn''t waste time and swung her burning sword [Sword Art - Crimson sh]. *Whoosh* *BOMM* Unfortunately, the beast woman dodges her attack by jumping high and flying in the air before stopping behind Jayna.


    "Huff¡­ that''s quite dangerous. That almost burned my beautiful fur." said the beast woman while stroking her red fur in her arm.


    Jayna ignores herment and sends a few Crimson sh on her way. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    "Woahh.. Woaahh¡­ Aren''t you supposed to be like second grade? How could you spam this dangerous attack so easily?" said the beast woman as she dodged the attack leisurely.


    The game of cat and mouse between Jayna and the beast woman happened for a few minutes. During this time, Jayna had already released dozens of Crimson sh to the beast woman who keptmenting on her.


    Despite this, Jayna didn''t look tired at all. She even pursues the beast woman faster and boldly without giving her opponent any breathing. As a result, the beast woman begins to focus on avoiding Jayna''s fiery attack.


    As a leopard beast races, she instinctively fears strong heat. She could feel a tremendous amount of unnatural heat in every Jayna''s attack. She knows it only needs one attack for Jayna to cut her like butter. Moreover, Jayna starts to predict her movement.


    If it is not because of her trained beastly instinct, she is already burned to ash or cut into pieces long ago.


    ''And who said this is an easy job¡­ Damn those geezers, I will cut all their balls when Ie backter.'' thought the beast woman as some of her furs started to get burned from Jayna''s attack.


    Although not Jayna''s attack is touching her, the Crimson sh still radiates high heat to the surroundings. Unless she is a few meters apart from it, she will feel this high heat. However, staying a few meters away from Jayna, who could slowly predict her movement is impossible.


    Getting annoyed by this situation, "Fine. Don''t me me for this, girl!!" said the beast woman.


    Suddenly, the beast woman covers her body with mana and disappears from her sight. *BAAM* The whole arena turns into a big crater with Jayna''sst position as the center. In exchange for Jayna in the air, the beast woman punched his fist to the ground.


    Seeing this, Angus immediately wants to shout for surrender as he finally finds the true power of the beast woman.


    "Angus!!" shouted Jayna as she was still flying in the air.


    Communicating through their bond in a split second, Angus couldn''t help gritting his teeth and re at the beast woman. Using his sharp perception, he could feel the beast woman''s mana density was actually at the level of sixth grade.


    If she is at the fifth-grade level, Angus doesn''t need to worry since Jayna could still win with some difficulty. However, the sixth-grade beast race is a different story. Compared to a fifth grade is likeparing an adult and a five-year-old kid in a fight.


    Never mind winning the fight, she could even lose her life if the beast woman took the fight seriously from the start. At this moment, the beast woman feels an ominous presence from Angus. She could feel like she was being stared at by death from far away.


    *Ehem* Coughed Elder Yawan as he noticed Angus''s murderous re before he reigned his mind and sat on the ground while closing his eyes. He doesn''t know if he can control himself while seeing this unfair fight.<sub> </sub>


    He knows Jayna is still surviving and not hurt because the beast woman never takes the fight seriously. But, his girlfriend is also too stubborn and wants to keep fighting to challenge her limit.


    "Angus, is big sis going to be okay?" asked Anna in Angus''s embrace.


    At this moment, Angus notices Anna doesn''t have her sneezing anymore and her fever is gone. In exchange, he could feel her mana and miasma circte fast.


    This kind of phenomenon is often found in people who are in the middle of fighting or on high alert. It means Anna ispletely ready to fight.


    Noticing Anna''s worry, "Don''t worry, you big sis is strong." said Angus as he patted the little monster''s head to calm her down.


    "Mmm¡­ Anna loves big sis." replied Anna shortly.


    "Yeah." replied Angus back as he looked back at Jayna


    While Angus and Anna speak, "Such a terrifying re, you really have a good mate. Nothingpared to the males in the n."mented the beast woman leisurely while ring at her group outside the arena.


    Seeing the beast woman piercing re, all the beast race group''s fur stood up while rooted on the spot. They behave like scaredy cats and are ready to run for their life. Noticing this behavior, the beast woman could only release a sigh of disappointment.


    "What do you want?" asked Jayna in the air as she nned her next attack.


    "Ahh¡­ You finally want to talk. Let me introduce myself again. My name is Merra Napollo, daughter of Warchief Might." said Merra.


    "What!! We surren¡­" shouted the Duchess as soon as she heard the name.


    "Aunt, stop!!" yelled Jayna as she stopped her aunt''s surrender deration.


    Beast race rarely uses surnames when greeting someone. In their culture, the beast race could only use surnames when they are passing some harsh trials or getting certain recognition by their people. Every beast race with surnames is very strong or important.


    As the Beast race has arge diversity, there are a lot of surnames that are bestowed on their people. Among them, Napollo surnames are the most unique as they could only be granted by the Warchief Might Napollo himself.


    Warchief Might Napollo is a seventh grade famous for his fight obsession and brutality. Getting recognition from this kind of person is almost impossible unless they have the strength to fight against Warchief Might.


    However, Warchief Might is one of the strongest seventh-gradebatants in Firuman. There are rumors he fought against more than one seventh-gradebatant and still came out alive.


    If it is not because of his irresponsible nature and battle lust, the whole beast race will unite under one banner a long time ago.


    "Did you want to surrender?" asked Elder Yawan to Jayna and her team.


    "No, I will continue." replied Jayna shortly before taking a drawing stance in the air.


    [Sword Art - Morning Break] *Swishh* Jayna made a quick draw attack and arge charred ground appeared across the battleground.


    Unfortunately, Merra already prepared for such a devastating attack long ago.


    "Hold on, I don''t n to¡­" said Merra in a hurry as Jayna''s attack suddenly became more dangerous than before.


    She could keep ying around if Jayna keeps releasing such terrifying attacks. Unfortunately, Jayna didn''t care about her word andunched a few fiery feathers at Merra [Phoenix Rain].


    ''Shit!! Was she really only eighteen years old and not some kind of old monster?'' thought Merra as she ran away across the destroyed battlefield.


    While running, she picked up some stones nearby and hit the fiery feather that kept following her. *Booom* *Booom *Booom To her surprise, the fiery feather didn''t explode and break through the stone.


    At the same time, Jayna keepsunching [Phoenix Rain] while feeling her mana getting consumed rapidly.

 Chapter 507 Wrath

    Phoenix Rain is one of the original skills from Fire Phoenix. Each of the fiery feathers is contained in a high fire elemental. It could pierce any ordinary armor without any resistance. Moreover, it will explode if it gets into contact with challenging material.


    The Fire Phoenix herself could also control whether it would explode and the feather movement. In the past, Fire Phoenix could even destroy a whole big city to ash with it.


    Unfortunately, Jayna''s mastery over the skill is nowhere near the Fire Phoenix level. Still, it is quite a dangerous skill. Even King Leon didn''t dare to casually receive such a skill directly.


    Seeing there is no other way to escape from the Phoenix Rain, Merra takes out a gauntlet that isbined with a long arm guard.


    "Tch.. You left me no choice, girl." said Merra.


    Then, Merra ps the iing [Phoenix Rain] while moving to avoid the explosion. Her movement is very agile as she hits the fiery feather with her gauntlet and moves away before it explodes.


    Unfortunately, Jayna is already getting used to fighting against an agile and fast opponent with Angus. She knows how to corner an agile opponent like Merra. Still, it didn''t mean Merra would stay idle either.


    Merra knows she is slowly getting cornered and soon will face many fiery feathers from all directions. Enhancing her body with mana, Merra decides to take out Jayna in the air first. *Whoosh* Merra jumps high and instantly gets near Jayna.


    Just as she wants to pounce on Jayna, she finds Jayna smiling as she is already waiting for her while gripping her fist tightly in front of her chest. At this moment, Jayna slowly opens her palm and releases a small fiery ball in her hand.


    "FUCK!!!" cursed Merra as her beastly instinct screamed in fear.


    [Hellfire - Dawn Star] *BOOOOM* The whole arena was instantly enveloped by a strong fire explosion. Even the elder Yawan needed to reinforce the barrier to contain the explosion.


    At the same time, someonees out from the battle arena andnds outside with smoke all over her body. A moment before the explosion force hit her, Merra releases a strong mana burst to the surroundings and buys her time to avoid the explosion.


    Unfortunately, the explosion is too fast and hot. Even with a strong protectiveyer of mana, Merra still couldn''t avoid getting roasted a little bit. In the meantime, Jayna is still flying in the air with ragged breaths as thick fire elemental surrounds the arena.


    The battleground is lit on fire rather than just turning into magma sludge. After a few months, Jayna''s fire elemental mastery is totally off-chartpared to before. Now she could literally burn everything even without the help of Sacred Fire skill.


    Combined with the Hellfire ancient power that increases her fire destructiveness, Jayna may hurt unprepared seventh-gradebatants badly.


    "The winner is Jayna Heart." dered elder Yawan apathetically.


    In the meantime, "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Fuck!! My beautiful fur!!" cursed Merra as shended outside the battle arena.


    Merra immediately turns ferocious, unlike her previous yful one and ready to pounce at Jayna in the battle arena. She didn''t care about her task, test, or surroundings anymore. She only wants to beat Jayna to a pulp for ruining her beautiful red fur.


    Suddenly, she sees a ck sh in front of her, along with a terrible amount of killing intent. This monstrous killing intent is something she never felt before.


    Even when she is fighting against another seventh gradebatant, she never felt this deathly presence. At the same time, her reliable beastly instinctpletely shut down in front of this monstrous ck figure. All she sees, hears, and perceives is only her death.


    *Tap* In this split second, the killing intent has suddenly gone as she finds Angus holding a red crimson sword near her head. She also finds a crimson-haired woman holding Angus'' hand from behind him, stopping him frompletely cutting her.


    "Angus, that''s enough!!" shouted Aunt Extalia.


    Merra looks at Angus'' pitch-ck eyes while still unable to recover from her previous death experience. Although she is not physically dead, she knows death is the thing she experienced before. At thest moment, her consciousness is actually dead andes back.


    If Aunt Extalia or Angus hadn''t allowed himself to be stopped, she would already be truly gone. Then, Angus retracts his hand and ignores Merra, who is slumping on the ground.


    Herplexion is pale white like a corpse and she cannot control her digestion system anymore as she keeps releasing urine and excretion. In a normal case, she will feel humiliated and prefer death to publicly showing this pathetic act.


    However, she has just experienced death and still has not recovered. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Ting* *Ting* *Ting* a group of beast races attack Aunt Extalia and Angus.


    All of them are parried and pushed back by Aunt Extalia easily. Angus himself didn''t care about them and went towards the exhausted Jayna in silence.


    "Urg.. What did you do to the leader Merra?!!" groaned one of the beast races in pain.


    They didn''t expect the crimson-haired woman in front of them to be capable of throwing them away like nothing. Although most of them are only four grade, they are still a beast race and have strong physical bodies.


    Yet, they are still thrown away like some kind of weakling in front of this crimson-haired woman.


    Just as they want to engage with Aunt Extalia, "S-Stop!! L-Let''s go back!!" said Merra as she started to recover from the shock.


    Her face is still pale white and tears keep pouring from her eyes. Her body also keeps shivering as if she is inside the coldest ce.<sub> </sub>


    "Leader?!" said one of the beast races worriedly while helping Merra.


    Aunt Extalia didn''t stop them as she walked toward Angus and Jayna. Merra ignores her group''s question while looking at Angus''s figures onest time before falling unconscious. Seeing this, the beast race immediately took Merra away and left the za.


    As part of the beast warrior, they know Merra''s condition is not good. There is a huge chance she will turn into a disabled person after whatever Angus did to her. However, they also can''t do anything since this is still part of Nirvas'' territory.


    It is already good the Altras didn''t hold them from attacking Angus and Aunt Extalia directly. Moreover, they know the Altras group has a great rtionship with their opponent.


    Leave with no choice, they decide to retreat and report everything to their warchief. As for their task to gather information about Anna, they could only abandon it for now.


    While the beast race group retreated, "Brat, did you know you are creating more problems? Their warchief may not like this." said Aunt Extalia.


    "So?" replied Angus in a cold tone.


    "Angus, it''s okay. I am fine." said Jayna.


    Jayna could feel Angus'' wrath as Merra was trying to hurt her despite already losing the fight from getting out of the arena.


    "Alright." said Angus as she didn''t release Jayna and kept helping her stand.


    "Big Sis, are you okay? Did Big Sis hungry?" said Anna in worry.


    "No, Anna. I am fine. Big sis just needs to rest." said Jayna as she patted the little troublemaker.


    Seeing Angus'' deep care for Jayna, Aunt Extalia knows this will be trouble for the future. Many people will definitely try to take advantage of his deep affection.


    ''Well, that''s if they dare to do something to him.'' thought Aunt Extalia as she looked at Merra''s previous spot.


    Behind Merra''sst spot, Aunt Extalia could find a long trail of a single cut across the za. However, this cutting mark is so precise and thin that it seems like it is not getting cut. Only people with sharp perception and swordmaster notice this change.


    Most of the people nearby didn''t even notice the cut itself which shows how monstrous Angus''s skill with the sword is. Even Aunt Extalia, who has been practicing swords for a dozen years, cannot create this kind of effect.


    ''Such a monstrous sword skill!!'' thought elder Yawan as he noticed the cut.


    Besides Aunt Extalia and Elder Yawan, only monstrous people like Makar, Mira, and Darren notice Angus'' cut. Even most sixth-gradebatants in the za were unaware of such a big cut.


    ''That cut... It seems I still underestimate Young Baron Angus.'' thought Darren.


    Darren noticed Angus didn''t cut it with his sword, but he could still make such a precise and long cut across the za.


    After sending Jayna outside the arena to rest, "Angus, are you fine with the next fight?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    As an expert, she knows an emotional fighter is like a double edge sword. There is a huge chance for Angus to make a mistake and get killed in the next fight.


    "Don''t worry, I am fine. Besides, she is not a match to me." said Angus while looking at Princess Brigida, who was also walking towards the arena.


    "Fine. Just be careful. We don''t know what they will do?" said Aunt Extalia.


    "Sure." replied Angus shortly.


    Before Angus left for the battle arena, "Angus¡­" called Jayna from the side.


    "Hmm??" replied Angus.


    "Beat her or sleep alone." said Jayna in a cold tone.


    Hearing this, Angus smiles and returns to his usual yful temperament.


    "*Achooo* Angus, burst her!!" said Anna while sneezing again.

 Chapter 508 Overwhelm

    "*Achooo* Angus, burst her!!" said Anna while sneezing again.


    Angus didn''t reply and only chuckled at Anna before entering the arena. Princess Brigida immediately charged Angus with her spear halberd as soon as he entered the arena. Elder Yawan kept silent at this since the battle technically started the moment the two fighters entered the arena.


    Angus kept his calm and shot a few firebolts at her rapidly. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The Firebolts stop Brigida''s charge as she parries all of them. She is surprised at the force behind this first-grademon spell.


    Normally, she could ignore such an attack. Firebolt spell is often used as a distraction when fighting against high-gradebatants. Abatant could easily cover their body with mana to defend against thismon fire spell.


    However, she didn''t expect these small firebolts to have the same power as punches from a second-gradebatant. Although Brigida will not be injured by such an attack, her safety barrier will automatically work and protect her from it.


    Using her safety barrier for such amon attack is a waste. While parrying, she also tries to move forwards at Angus who is still near the edge of the arena. All she needs is one hit to make him out of the bond.


    Unfortunately, this one hit is impossible for her unless Brigida has monstrous power or speed. As Brigida slowly goes near, Angus decides to cast another spell with one hand in the middle of his firebolts [2nd Circle - me Wave].


    *WHOOOSH* A wall of fire surges andes at Brigida. Sensing the me wave heat, Brigida decides to flip back, dodging the burst of fire.


    "Hoo¡­ Let''s see if you can''t dodge this [2nd Circle - Fireball]." said Angus.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Angus sent many fast-moving Fireballs to Brigida and his surroundings. Seeing a torrent of Fireballs at her and the surrounding, she jumps high into the air only to see Angus point his finger at her.


    [2nd Circle - Lightning Bolt] *Bzzzt* *CracK* A fast lightning bolt hit Brigida in the air and hit one of her safety barriers. Ignoring this, she charges Angus from the air. But Angus had already cast another spell.


    A big magic circle appeared in front of him before shining brightly [2nd Circle - Fire Oil]. *Whoooshh* A massive amount of Fire Oiles out from the magic circle. Angus uses more mana to increase the Fire Oil quantity than the usual amount.


    *BOOOOM* As soon as the mmable Fire Oil touched the heat left by the previous Fireballs, it exploded and enveloped half of the arena along with Brigida in the air. Half of the arena turns into a zing me.


    This is one of the Fire Oil properties that Angus like. It is mmable but also has a long burning effect. If it is not because of its high requirement for mana and spell calction, everyone will use such a spell, especially with its lowplexity.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* A shattering sound was heard inside the zing me. *WHOOOSHH* A gust of mana spread around and pushed the surrounding fire. In the middle of the crater, Angus could see Brigida with some ash all over her.


    He also finds she ispletely fine after being in the middle of Angus'' spell. Although it is only a low circle spell, Angus'' fire spells are more lethal than ordinary ones. Not only does it contain [Hellfire] ancient power, but Angus also modified all his fire spells.


    ''His fire spell is more dangerous than I thought!!'' thought Brigida while keeping her cold face.


    [Swift Charge] Suddenly, Brigida covers her body with mana and charges at Angus. In a moment, she is already getting near Angus and brandishing her Halberd [Halberd Art - Thunderous Sweep].


    *Crack* *ng* Unexpectedly, Brigida''s destructive skill hit something made of red crystal [3rd Circle - me Crystal] [3rd Circle - Fire Barrier]. The red crystal is shaped like a burning fire but in a solid state. A strong Fire Barrier also envelops the me Crystal and increases its defense.


    Angus predicted Brigida''s counterattack and was ready to cast any defensive spell. With his current mind power and intelligence, Angus can cast two third-circle spells at the same time. Since both spells are fire based, he could quickly cast them.


    [Fire Cast - Fire Wyrm] *GROOAR* Suddenly, a big Fire Wyrm appeared behind Brigida and tried to pin her down. *BOOOM* Brigida manages to run away on time but feels another heat from her back.


    *Whoosh* *Hiissshh* A gigantic snake made of fire appeared and charged at her [Fire Cast - Fire Serpent]. Brigida jumps high into the sky to dodge the iing Fire Serpent.


    "*Achooo* Big sis.. Big sis¡­ It''s Onyx!! Onyx is on fire!!" said Anna excitedly while pointing at the fire serpent.


    "Anna, calm down. It''s not Onyx." said Jayna while holding the naughty girl.<sub> </sub>


    *Hisshh* hissing Onyx in a low voice. Onyx wants to protest that the fire snake couldn''t bepared to him, but he knows Anna may ask for something ridiculous if hements about it.


    <o>,m ''Such a powerful fire mastery!! I thought only the Duke Fire Dragon could do something like this!!'' thought Brigida in the air.</o>


    During this moment, the Fire Serpent begins to spin around and shoot countless fire sparks nearby, increasing the heat in the surrounding area. *Snap* *BOOOM* Angus snapped his hand and an explosion suddenly appeared from Brigida [Fire Cast - Explosion]


    "Urgghh!!" groaned Brigida in pain while still in the air.


    "Hmm¡­ Like I thought it didn''t have too much destructive power." said Angus as he observed his spell.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. *Snap* *Snap* *Snap*" said Angus as he began to snap his finger continuously.


    *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* A series of small explosions keep hitting Brigida as she moves in the air to dodge the Fire Wyrm. Despite keeping moving, she still gets hit by all the small explosions appearing out of nowhere.


    In the middle of moving, Brigida realizes the explosion only gives her small damage. Most of the force is defended by the mana that covers her body. Still, it annoys her as each explosion is deafening and blinding her for a moment.


    If it is not because of her trained sense and strong body, she may already get caught by the Fire Wyrm behind her. She also needs to be careful of the big Fire Serpent on the ground that seems to wait for any opportunity to attack her.


    "Alright, let''s top up the game [2nd Circle - Fire Oil]." said Angus.


    Another bright magic circle appeared in front of Angus and shot arge amount of Fire Oil. *BOOOM* Once again, the arena is enveloped by zing me and explosion. Fortunately, Brigida noticed this and decided to escape up high into the sky.


    While flying up high, Brigida rolls over in the air and imbues her Halberd with lightning. Using centrifugal force, she threw over her Halberd to Angus [Halberd Art - Thunder Thrust].


    *BOOM* *Crack* *BOOM* Like thunder falling down, the Halberd moves fast, prates the Fire Wyrm, Fire Serpent, and instantly reaches Angus. Seeing the scattering Fire Crystal, Brigida thought her attack was finally going through.


    At this moment, she feels pain in her stomach and a blood-flowing sensation. Then, she finds her Halberd actually prating her armor and stabs on her stomach.


    "Urghh¡­ How?!!" groaned Brigida as she pulled out the Halberd before falling to the ground.


    Brigida didn''t realize Angus actually threw back Brigida''s Halberd to her. His movement is faster and wless. The Halberd looks like it didn''t hit him but just changed direction without losing momentum or force.


    Unfortunately, the Halberd is an artifact with some connection with Brigida. Otherwise, the Halberd will prate Brigida and leave a big hole in her stomach. Angus also didn''t hold back and imbued the Halberd with his own mana to control the artifact for a moment.


    *Bam* Brigida managed to reduce her falling speed at thest moment while holding her pain. Before catching her breath, she rolled over the ground as the gigantic Fire Serpentunched at her.


    After getting enhanced by Angus'' Fire Oil, the Fire Serpent bes bigger and solid even after getting destroyed by Brigida''s previous attack. It also has the characteristics of a snake and is fast at charging attacks.


    While dodging the Fire Serpent and the iing Fire Wyrm in the air, Brigida loses more blood from her wound. Ordinarybatants will have difficulty controlling their mana and body with such a big fatal wound on their bodies.


    However, Brigida somehow didn''t lose herposure and could still use [Swift Charge] to dodge. During this moment, Angus didn''t do anything. He only observed her before looking at the Nergal group from not far from the arena.


    ''Weird¡­ Why didn''t they think of giving up? It is clear she has no chance of winning. Moreover, her affinity is lightning. There is no way she could use any big skill with such an injury, at least not without hurting herself.'' thought Angus.


    After thinking for a moment, Angus tapped the ground with his hand and created arge magic on the surrounding Brigida. Brigida also notices the shining magic circle and is ready to defend herself. [3rd Circle - Quagmire] *Whoosh* *Ploop*

 Chapter 509 Fell Asleep

    [3rd Circle - Quagmire] *Whoosh* *Ploop* Brigida''s surroundings turn into arge sticky quagmire and inhibit Brigida''s movement. This surprised her as she didn''t expect Angus to use different elemental spells at such arge scale.


    Initially, she thought Angus would use anotherrge-scale fire-based spell and cover herself with thick mana to avoid the damage. Unfortunately, she didn''t have time to think about it as two huge Fire elemental beasts were charging at her.


    *BOOOM* The Fire Wyrm and Fire Serpent hit Brigida, who is still struggling to escape the sticky Quagmire. Angus modified his quagmire spell to be more sticky rather than be bottomless quicksand.


    *Snap* *BOOOM* [Fire Cast - Explosion] As soon as the two fire elemental beasts hit Brigida, Angus snaps his finger and explodes them. The explosion is powerful and big as they contain a lot of fire elemental. The entire arena was also enveloped by the destructive st.


    Fortunately, Angus is capable of redirecting the explosion to not affect him. He also didn''t mind the heat with his current endurance and fire resistance. After a while, the scene finally cleared, but Angus didn''t care about Brigida and kept looking at Nergal''s group.


    He wants to know the reaction of the Nergal group since their behavior is really weird. Hisst attack may not be as strong as Jayna''s Dawn Star. However, it can still heavily injure any sixth-gradebatant or even kill them if they get hit at close range.


    Therefore, it is weird for the Nergal''s group to stay calm while their Princess is in this situation. As the dust disperses, Angus finds Brigida is somehow alive but in a horrible situation. Her entire body is charred and has third-degree burning wounds in various ces.


    Half of her armor is gone, along with her left hand. Angus guesses she sacrifices her left hand to defend against the explosion. It is an excellent decision to avoid getting killed, but her body is also not in good condition.


    She also has various bleeding wounds all over her body. Her face is wholly degraded from the burning. Despite this, she is still trying to stand and fight Angus with Halberd''s help.


    At this moment, Angus finds the Nergal''s group finally reacting and decides to leave the za as if they abandon her prodigious Princess. This reaction confuses Angus further.


    ''Weird¡­ Is she just bait? Don''t tell me she is something like a clone and not the real one? But, her halberd is a real artifact. I need to investigate her further.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Angus shoots a sleeping spell at his opponent and makes her unconscious [3rd Circle - Deep Sleep]. Without being able to resist, Princess Brigida fell unconscious.


    Seeing his opponent fall unconscious, "The winner is Angus Victory." dered Elder Yawan.


    Angus ignores the deration and uses some barrier spells to encase Brigida before bringing her to his group since the Nergal''s group has already left the za.


    "Aunt Extalia¡­" called Angus.


    "I know. I already send people to follow them. I also called some of our knights to secure this Princess. Just keep her like that for now and prevent her from dying." said Aunt Extalia.


    Aunt Extalia also notices the weird behavior of the Nergal group and decides to send some people to investigate it.


    "Sure." said Angus as he gave some first aid treatment to Princess Brigida.


    Her situation is horrible and life-threatening. It will take a miracle for her topletely recover.


    However, Angus is quite adept at healing art and capable of preventing her death. To his surprise, her body is real, not just some kind of clone spell, along with her halberd artifact that he sealed away.


    While Angus treats Princess Brigida, Aunt Extalia already finishes her battle in the blink of an eye. She just butchered her opponent to pieces the moment her opponent entered the arena. Her opponent couldn''t react or move away from her before he became a piece of meat.


    Seeing their aunt''s movement, ''She has be faster!!'' thought Angus and Jayna simultaneously.


    "T-The winner is Extalia Amberze." dered Elder Yawan in surprise.


    He didn''t expect the crimson-haired woman to have such speed without even using any movement skill. Even he will need to use his full power to react at this ridiculous speed.


    ''No wonder they could join a group with Master in the Dark. Their group is abnormal, especially those four people.'' thought Elder Yawan as he looked at Angus, Jayna, Anna, and Extalia.


    Although the four are not in seventh grade, Yawan feels theirbat prowess is too abnormal. He suspects if they can reach the seventh grade, they will definitely be one of the strongest seventh grade in the world.


    Moreover, one of them is an entirely unknown entity to Elder Yawan. He still remembers the mysterious presence of Anna in yesterday''s event. He knows this fragile-looking little girl is not just an ordinary monster-minded person.


    ''It seems I am too inexperienced. I still need to learn more.'' thought Elder Yawan as he touched his cloth in his eyes.


    In the meantime, Angus and everyone gather in front of Makar, sitting with his eyes closed. After a while, Makar still stays silent without moving as he has a deep thought.


    "*Achoo* Angus, Anna is hungry." said Anna.


    "Anna, be patient. You can eat after this." said Angus as he was relieved.


    Angus and Jayna find Anna is starting to be energetic like usual despite her asional sneezing.<sub> </sub>


    "Ehh¡­ but the Hoh Hoh Baldy is sleeping."ined Anna.


    "Hush¡­ Anna, that''s rude." rebuked Jayna from the side.


    Hearing this, Mira and Darren look at the silent Makar.


    "Darren." called Mira.


    Suddenly, Darren disappeared from his spot and tried to hit Makar.


    "Wake up, old fool!!" yelled Darren.


    *BAMM* Darren''s fist hit Makar''s short wooden staff and created arge shockwave to the surroundings.


    "Huh?? Hoh.. Hoh¡­" said Makar.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. Is it time for breakfast? Hoh.. Hoh¡­" said Makar ignoring Darren''s attack while stretching his arms as if he had just woken up.


    "See¡­ That Hoh Hoh Baldy is definitely sleeping!!"ined Anna from the side.


    "Hoh¡­ Hoh¡­ Why are all of you here? Hoh.. Hoh¡­" asked Makar.


    Hearing this, Darren readied his fist to beat the shit of the old man in front of him.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ It seems you have already finished your bori.. I mean test. Hoh.. Hoh¡­ Alright, you all passed the test. Hoh¡­ Hoh¡­ Hoh¡­"ughed Makar awkwardly.


    Before anyone could react, "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ I will wait for you inside. Hoh.. Hoh.." added Makar before disappearing from his spot.


    Makar knows it is better to escape now. He didn''t expect the first battle to be so boring that he somehow fell asleep. Otherwise, he will not dare to sleep in front of Mira even if he has hundreds of lives.


    The nearby Altras examiners are surprised at their spiritual leader''s behavior of running away shamelessly.


    Ignoring Makar that running away, "Angus, can we eat now? My tummy is already giddy giddy." said Anna while holding her tummy.


    "Uhh.. Sure, let''s go back first. Master Mira, Master Darren, I hope you don''t mind if we enter Nirvaster." said Angus.


    Mira nodded with her usual expressionless face before giving her candy.


    "Is this for me?? Thank you, Mira. *Achoo*" said Anna before sneezing again.


    Mira avoids her sneezing easily before patting Anna again. Then, they decide to return back to the hotel first. Since they register themself as a group, they need to enter together. Otherwise, the one that enters Nirvaster is unable to enter.


    Their pass only works for the people that enter first. If they enter Nirvas in a separate group and at a different time, thetter group will count as a different group and be unable to enter. Therefore, they enter the Nirvas together.


    Angus also didn''t forget to bring Princess Brigida to their hotel. Fortunately, they had already rented the whole ce and didn''t need to worry about other customers seeing an injured person. Arriving at the hotel, Angus and Aunt Extalia separate from the others.


    The prior is sending Brigida to a more secure ce and checking her condition while thetter takes care of the injured Eric and organizes the other knights.


    As for the rest of the group, they begin to eat in the dining area. To be exact, they witness how the little gluttony Anna gobblesrge amounts of food in a short time rather than eating.


    In the meantime, Angus arrives underground with the unconscious Brigida at the secured area. This is the same room where thest spy was detained.


    After chaining Brigida on the cold table, Angus releases all his spell barriers and dispels his sleeping spell before observing Brigida''s condition further.


    Despite the release of the sleeping spell, Brigida still is not waking up from her horrible condition. He finds her body is quite toned and muscr as a sign of her strict regr training.


    Suddenly, Angus notices something and touches Brigida''s hair, which somehow survives the burn. After rubbing the hair on his finger for a while, he finds the blonde hair turning purple. Then, Angus sniffed his hand and closed his eyes as he tried to [Analyze] it from the smell.


    A few momentster, he opened his eyes and looked at Brigida for a moment. Then, he sent a jolt of small lightning elements into her heart. *Bzzt* *ARRGHH* Brigida immediately wakes up and cries in pain.

 Chapter 510 Body Language Interrogation

    *Bzzt* *ARRGHH* Brigida immediately wakes up and cries in pain. In reaction to her pained body, she tried to move, but it only amplified her pain. Normally, she should be unable to feel all this pain with her terrible wound.


    However, Angus didn''t only give her first aid. He also restores all her damaged nerves and amplifies them a little bit. This gives her a tremendous amount of pain the moment she wakes up. Moreover, Angus also uses a spell to prevent her from falling unconscious.


    It is one of the simple mind spells often used by researchers, schrs, or magicians to keep their minds awake while studying or doing research. Somehow Angus is capable of changing this simple harmless spell as a tool for torturing.


    This is also one of the reasons why the Heart Kingdom''s extermination squad can extract more urate information since Angus'' return.


    Since they only have a small number of people capable of using mind-reading spells or skills, the extermination squad often uses old torturing sessions to extract information. Unfortunately, Angus himself also couldn''t use mind reading skills/spells and didn''t intend to learn it.


    However, he is proficient at reading someone''s gestures and body signs. He didn''t need to enter someone''s mind just to find information. He could ask questions or use some statements to find the truth through the person''s body reactions.


    In some ways, this technique is moreplex than mind reading skills/spells since he needs to pay attention to heartbeat, body temperature, eye movement, and many other small gestures. Still, he could easily capture all of this with the help of [Analyze] and his sharp perception.


    Despite the intense pain, Brigida didn''t shed any tears and tried to withstand the pain. However, it was difficult since she couldn''t use mana. Each breath she took was painful and made it like continuous torture.


    It takes her half an hour before she calms down and gets used to the pain sensation in her body. She also notices Angus sitting beside her with expressionless eyes. While in a ragged breath, Brigida gives a genuine smile to Angus.


    If it were not for her burned, disfigured face, she would definitely look charming and enchanting. Rather than disgusted at her disfigured face, Angus feels confused.


    "Alright, let''s start. You are Princess Brigida Nergal, right?" asked Angus.


    Brigida tried to answer, but no voice came out as her throat was too dry from all the screams she had made. Rather than speaking, she feels intense pain in her body and throat.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s interesting. It is either you are truly Princess Brigida or you truly believe that you are Princess Brigida because of indoctrination or powerful brainwashing." said Angus ignoring the pained Brigida.


    In response to Angus'' sentence, Brigida only looks at Angus as if she is trying to find out more about Angus.


    "Well, let''s confirm it first. You are born Princess Brigida who was born in 1186 in the second week of the fourth month. Wow¡­ It seems you have your birthday this week, right?" asked Angus.


    Brigida nodded while somehow looking sad at the mention of her birthday. Angus also notices this but decides to continue his question.


    "You are hailed as the prodigy of Nergal that forms your first grade at twelve, breaking through to second grade at seventeen, and capable of reaching third grade three yearster at twenty."


    "Then, you reach fourth grade at twenty-four before somehow reaching fifth grade at twenty-five and be one of the youngest fifth-grade humans alive."


    "If there is no trouble, you should be able to reach sixth grade during your thirties, surpassing my father''s previous record." said Angus.


    While stating Brigida''s information, Angus kept observing all her small movements and reactions. He finds that all this information is true and epted by her, besides thest one.


    From his reading, he detects that Brigida shows a conflicted reaction to the information from her fifth grade. Angus spectes something is going on during her breakthrough since it is not normal to have a breakthrough with just one year''s difference.


    No matter how genius or talented she is, she should be unable to break through to fifth grade with only one year difference. Even Angus himself needed a few years to let his body adapt before he could break through again. A forceful breakthrough only will doom her future.


    Noticing this, "Are you a bait?" asked Angus.


    However, Brigida didn''t reply and looked at the ceiling absent-mindedly.


    "Are you just a decoy?" asked Angus again.


    Brigida didn''t reply andpletely ignored Angus as if she didn''t hear him. Angus didn''t feel offended by this apathetic gesture.


    On the contrary, Angus was frustrated since he didn''t get a clear answer from his reading. Usually, if he didn''t get a clear answer to the yes and no question, it means the answer contains both of them.


    This really confuses him. From his reading, he finds that the woman in front of her is the real Princess Brigida. But, he is confused why she answers both yes and no when asked if she is a decoy.<sub> </sub>


    Using his [Great Mana Echolocation], Angus knows that the Nergal''s group is already leaving the town before their group returns to their hotel. After that, Angus kept asking a few questions and said some statements to get more answers from her.


    While being questioned, Brigida still stays silent and looks at the ceiling. Despite this, Angus knows she actually hears all his questions. He also suspects that she knows his method of reading her body and lets him read her bodynguage without faking it.


    In the end, Angus concludes that Brigida is a decoy for the Nergal''s party to leave. However, the Nergal''s group in this za today is also a decoy. So, it is a kind of double decoy.


    The thing Angus doesn''t understand is her reason to act as a decoy while everyone else is escaping. It is beyond stupid move for her to stay behind alone and be a decoy. Moreover, if she is as genius as the rumor, Nergal will definitely not sacrifice her as a decoy.


    After thinking for a while, "Did you try to escape from Nergal?" asked Angus.


    Hearing this, Brigida immediately shows a reaction in her eyes and once again tries to look at Angus. Seeing her reaction, Angus only sighs and takes out a potion in his hand. Then, he helps Brigida drink the potion.


    Noticing Brigida didn''t fight and drank the unknown potion, even with all the pain in her body, Angus once again released a sigh.


    "Rest for now. [3rd Circle - Deep Sleep]." said Angus as he once again put Brigida to sleep.


    Then, Angus leaves the room with aplicated feeling before going toward Aunt Extalia. After a lengthy interrogation, Angus finds that Brigida is trying to run away from Nergal. However, this decision has onlye recently as he still finds her love for the Nergal kingdom.


    Whenever Angus mentions some of her acts for the Nergal Kingdom, she shows signs of conflicted feelings. Moreover, she surrenders like amb going to be ughtered. This sign only gives Angus a conflicted feeling.


    Angus may be a cold-hearted person. But, he didn''t enjoy torturing a person that not wrong him, especially such an expert like Brigida. Although in the fight, Anguspletely overwhelms Brigida, it doesn''t mean Angus has an easy fight.


    While fighting, Angus uses [Analyze] at full power to predict all her movements. At the same time, Brigida keeps throwing feign by using small movements and makes his prediction off.


    If he didn''t use [Analyze] and only relied on his sharp perception, he is the one that will suffer from Brigida.


    Furthermore, Brigida keeps changing her movement pattern, making it hard to predict. If she didn''t use her Halberd as a throwing weapon, their battle mightst longer than before. She may also force him to move from his spot or use his martial arts skills.


    For this kind of expert, he could only give them quick painless death as a sign of respect. She may be her enemy, but she is also one of the talented experts that Angus recognizes.


    Then, Angus begins to tell Aunt Extalia about Brigida. Apparently, Aunt Extalia also just received that the Nergal''s group in the za is a decoy who uses special magic tools to mimic the Nergal''s party.


    "It seems they try to hide their mana signature from my perception." said Angus.


    "Yes. Then, it is clear. Roy is betraying us. The only people that know about yourrge range perception are only a few people, along with Roy. Tch¡­ I should just slice that traitor to pieces." said Aunt Extalia coldly.


    "Yup, I guess they are already getting out of Twilbo Forest and on the way to the Nergal border. I don''t think we could ambush them anymore." said Angus.


    "True. Moreover, Jade and Leon are also nning tounch an attack on Nergal. They can''t spare too many knights for this." replied Aunt Extalia.


    "Then, what will we do to this escaped or abandoned Princess?" asked Angus.


    "About that¡­ Are you sure she tried to run away from Nergal?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Yup. 100% sure. I already reconfirmed with different questions and statements many times." said Angus.


    "Did you know why she did it?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Nope." replied Angus shortly.


    "Can''t you find out?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "I could. But¡­ you don''t need me to find it out." said Angus.

 Chapter 511 Snipe Throw

    "I could. But¡­ you don''t need me to find it out." said Angus.


    "What did you mean?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Aunt¡­ She has alreadypletely surrendered and is only looking for death. It hurts my pride to do anything more to her than this." said Angus solemnly.


    "My advice is just to give her a quick death. However, I know she is still valuable to us. Just make to not give her any more pain." said Angus before leaving Aunt Extalia.


    After Angus leaves Aunt Extalia alone, "Haa¡­ That brat is still too soft. Well, sometimes I almost forget that he is still a young man."mented Extalia before gathering some men to get some information from Brigida.


    She at least got some information before entering Nirvas. While Aunt Extalia is busy on her own, Angus goes towards the empty area near the hotel. This empty area is often used by Heart Kingdom''s group for daily training or exercise.


    Since Anna needs to keep moving around, they decide to make Anna do some training rather than just taking a nap. During today''s test, he notices her condition is improving when she is circting her mana and ready to fight against Merra.


    Therefore, making her move and y around is better than letting her sleep and rest. Entering the area, Angus finds Anna ying around with Ilgor and Mira while Jayna is training nearby. Angus is d after looking at Anna''s usual cheerful expression.


    "Ahhh¡­ Angus, here!! Here!! *Achoo*" called Anna excitedly.


    "Well, at least she is definitely better than before." said Angus while waving his hand back to her before approaching Jayna.


    "You arete." said Jayna as she stopped swinging her sword.


    "There is some unforeseen situation. Anyway, I need a little bit of your help." said Angus in a serious tone.


    Jayna didn''t reply and looked at Angus. After theymunicated through their bond for a moment, Jayna nodded her head.


    "Royal Guards,e here!!" said Jayna while ring up her mana.


    Suddenly, a few royal guards arrive inside the area.


    "Fourth Princess, is there something wrong?" said one of the royal guards after checking the surroundings.


    Although most of the Royal Guard under Jayna are veryx, they still take their job seriously, especially after getting the unique signal from Jayna. When Jayna calls them, she also sends a certain mana rhythm to others.


    Normally, this subtle mana maniption is hard to do and detect. However, Angus '' teaches'' some of the Royal Guards under Jayna during their trip to Sunset City. Angus feels Jayna''s Royal Guards are sometimes too serious and too intimidating to the others.


    However, it is also a problem if they can''t react appropriately in dangerous situations. Therefore, Angus decided to teach them a hidden code with mana maniption that could only be used by Jayna.


    Whenever Jayna uses this certain mana rhythm, the other Royal Guard must obey all hermands. Since it is connected with Jayna''s mana signature, no one could replicate this, even Angus.


    This practice is useful, but not everyone can detect this subtle mana maniption. Moreover, only people with good mana control can send this hidden signal. Therefore, King Leon still did not implement this hidden code to all the royal guards.


    "Did you already master the Prayer''s Room?" asked Jayna.


    "We did. But, we could only hold it for a few minutes. After that, we will enter a mana deficiency state." said the Royal Guard.


    "That''s enough. Use it on us." said Jayna.


    "As you wish, My Lady." said the Royal Guard before encircling Angus and Jayna.


    Then, they begin to chant together while trying to synchronize their mana together. The Royal Guard usually divide into teams to maximize their teamwork. In other words, they are stronger when fighting as a team rather than in a one-on-one battle.


    One of the main criteria for the team is their capability to synchronize their mana with each other. By synchronizing their mana, they could use manyplex spells or even Joint skills without heavy precaution.<sub> </sub>


    [Divine Magic - Prayer''s Room] is one of theplex spells Angus gets from the Temple of Death. Despite its absurd effect, it has a lot of restrictions and is hard to maintain. Technically, it is a spell that needs to be cast by at least four people.


    The hardest part of the spell is not to cast it but to maintain it. Unlike ordinary spells, the casters need to keep doing some calctions besides expanding their mana to maintain the spell. Not only do they need to keep their mana synchronized, but they also need to divide their spell calction.


    It is aplex mind work that needs excellent teamwork. Any single error or distraction has the potential to break the spell. In some way, this spell is very impractical since it will turn the caster defenseless and depletes their mana over time.


    The only reason Angus could cast the spell alone when fighting King Leon is that he modified it and made it arge-scale spell without needing to maintain it.


    The downside of this method is that it could be broken with force and Angus needed to do a long,plex spell calction before casting it. He also needs to spend almost all his mana to cast it. If he didn''t have ridiculous mana regeneration, he would go into aa afterunching it.


    Unfortunately, Angus couldn''t cast Prayer''s Room alone this time for what he would do. He needed to reserve every little bit of his mana if he didn''t want to go into aa or enter a weakened state.


    He didn''t n to enter a foreign kingdom while in a weakened state. After a while, a bright magic circle appears on the ground below Angus and Jayna [Divine Magic - Prayer''s Room.] *Shiing* A bright light covers Angus and Jayna as four giant humanoid transparent statues appear in their surroundings.


    <o>,m As soon as the Royal Guard sessfully casts the spell, they immediately focus their mind on maintaining the magic. Sweat keeps pouring out from their heads. In the meantime, Angus already takes out the Ultimate Weapon spear in his hand.</o>


    After taking a deep breath, Angus channels all his mana to the Ultimate Weapon spear. The spear released a humming sound as countless small runes covered its body appeared. Angus is surprised at these small moving runes but ignores them and focuses on channeling his mana to the spear.


    The way to use Ultimate Weapon is by consuming all the mana in the user''s mana pool before releasing or throwing it. However, there are some loopholes in these rules. Angus found If the user could regenerate fast enough, they didn''t need to empty all their mana reserves.


    They only need to expend mana as much as their maximum mana capacity. Of course, more mana will make the Ultimate Weapon stronger. Soon, the Ultimate Weapon changes shape into a big spear with a lightning spark all over its body.


    Unlike before, The Ultimate Weapon didn''t burn Angus'' hand and hover above his hand while Angus sent his mana to it. During this time, Anna and the others stop ying around and look at Angus curiously.


    "Wooahh... Isn''t that Sparkling-sparkling spear?!!"mented Anna.


    "Sparkling spear?!" asked Darren whileing in front of Mira.


    Darren is fully equipped with red armor and ready to summon his greatest army. He didn''t know why but his instinct told him the spear in Angus''s hand was dangerous and capable of killing him.


    Suddenly, Angus closes his eyes and throws the spear into the air [Ultimate Weapon - Snipe Throw]. *BOOOM* The spear flew fast like a meteor and disappeared from everyone''s vision.


    At the same time, Angus feels weak. Still, his mana keeps regenerating at a fast speed with the help of Jayna and his own mana regeneration.


    Prayer''s Room not only increases his power and mana regeneration, but it is also capable of sharing mana with their allies. Jayna already transfers her mana to Angus while he charges the Ultimate Weapon Spear.


    Using his own mana and Jayna, he charges the Ultimate Weapon spear with more mana than his own maximum mana before releasing it.


    In the meantime, a group of people is traveling in the middle of Humnia Grasnd. The group looks like an ordinary merchant traveler with many adventurers as guards. These groups slowly moved towards the Nergal''s border.


    They didn''t bother to rest even though their horse was exhausted after a whole day of travel. In the middle of their group, there are a few big caravans filled with people in heavy armor.


    Inside one of the caravans, a woman was bound in rope and bruised all over her face. The woman has simr blonde hair and a simr look to Brigida. Everyone who doesn''t know Princess Brigida will think they are the same person or Brigida''s twin.


    "I''ll ask you once again. Where is my sister?!!" asked Crown Prince A while sitting.


    After using a decoy to buy them time, A and his group decide to return to the Nergal under the disguise of a merchant group. Fortunately, yesterday''s event made many people leave Craghost Town in a hurry.


    Therefore, they could sneak out easily from the Heart Kingdom''s spy. Moreover, Roy also divulged some information about the spy in Craghost Town and managed to easily avoid them. As a result, Roy himself is weakened and almost dies.

 Chapter 512 Targeting Ability

    The only reason why Roy is still not dead from viting the soul contract is because of the rare powerful magic tools that negate the bacsh. However, it didn''t mean Roy could just give more information to Crown Prince A and betray the Heart Kingdom.


    Every time he divulges crucial information about the Heart Kingdom and betrays the Heart Kingdom, he will receive a bacsh. Moreover, the bacsh would be minimal and weaker if he didn''t go directly against the Royal family or share anything about their information.


    This is also one of the loopholes of the soul-bound contract. Therefore, as long as it is not about the Royal Family''s information, he could still withstand the bacsh.


    In other words, he could divulge information about others besides the Royal Family with minimal bacsh. In the meantime, the bound blonde woman stays silent while looking at the floor after hearing Crown Prince A''s question.


    Seeing the unresponsive absent-minded woman, "Tch¡­ Take her away. You could do all you want to her."manded Prince A in frustration.


    Since the Heart Kingdom reinforcement arrived, nothing has been going well for him. From keep getting the ridiculous impossible test to the current missing Princess Brigida.


    He also only has a little information about ck-haired little girls and the Heart Kingdom''s connection with the Eternal Kingdom. At first, he wants to ask the traitor Roy, but the person is too weak to receive another bacsh.


    A underestimated the bacsh of the soul-bound contract. He didn''t expect that when Roy informed them that the Heart Kingdom had arge area detector on their group, Roy immediately got an intense bacsh and almost died.


    Even now, Roy is still not fully recovered, sitting not far from him with a pale face. He looks so weak that even a nonbatant human could kill him.


    A knew the rare magic tools could only withstand a few more bacshes before getting destroyed. He prefers to get more critical information from Roy that will give them the advantage in the long run rather than superficial details about the Heart Kingdom''s delegation.


    Seeing the magic armor shining brightly on Roy''s body, ''It seems the mysterious detector is connected with the Royal Family. Otherwise, the bacsh will not be this bad. I need to use this piece carefully.'' thought A.


    "Master Roy, how is your condition? Are you feeling better?" asked A with a warm fake smile.


    Just as Roy wants to reply, *BOOOOOM* A shining spear prates the whole caravan and directly kills Roy from the sky. Because of the strong momentum and speed, the entire group was thrown away in shambles.


    Some of the A''s Royal Guards even died on the spot before they could react. Even the Mad Monk Orpus thrown away and could not respond to this sudden attack. By the time everyone notices the attack, the whole group is already in chaos.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* A coughed some blood from his mouth as his internal organ was damaged by the strong shockwave. Even his safety barriers are instantly destroyed by the attack. He never expected to receive such a strong attack that they couldn''t detect.


    A''s paranoid mind immediately thought the worst thing and made him panic. He didn''t even realize that he was getting carried by the surviving Royal Guards and kept staring at the dark bluish spear on the ground not far from him.


    There is no trace of Roy and all the surrounding knights near him. All he could see was only the leftover sttered blood and meat. At the same time, the surviving Royal Guards ignored the shocked A and decided to run full speed towards Nergal''s border.


    They didn''t care anymore about their disguises and covering their tracks. At the same time, inside the hotel training area, Angus feels something before sticking out his hand. Suddenly, arge amount of mana was consumed as the Ultimate Weapon spear returned to his hand.


    Jayna and Angus immediately slump on the ground, exhausted as they depleted almost all their mana. Seeing the couple exhausted, the other royal guards release the spell, drained mentally and physically.


    Synchronizing mana is not easy, even with their long years of experience. Combined with using and maintainingplex spells like the Prayer''s Room, it is already good that they didn''t break the magic in the first ce after a few seconds.


    However, they also know this spell is too good to be ignored despite all the restrictions. With all the buff and enhancement, any person inside the Prayer''s Room spell is invincible.


    As one of the teams that practice the spell directly under Angus'' lecture, they know the true benefit of this divine spell. Using it wisely, this divine spell could turn back any bad situation.


    While everyone is recovering, Angus looks at the Ultimate Weapon spear for a moment before storing it back with a frown. He didn''t know why but felt that the artifact spear was somehow more docile than before.<sub> </sub>


    Before throwing the spear, Angus felt like handling a rebellious child. Now the spear is like an obedient child and didn''t even struggle when he stored it in his storage device.


    He knows a powerful artifact like Ultimate Weapon is never like being stored in the storage device as if it is amon thing. Angus always needs to restrain it with his mana before being able to keep it.


    Unexpectedly, the spear artifact suddenly followed hismand and didn''t struggle, unlike his twin sword artifact. Simr to the Ultimate Weapon spear, his twin sword artifact also didn''t like to be stored and was quite rebellious.


    He didn''t even know its true name even after holding it for a few years. It is normal for others to be unable to learn an artifact''s true name just in a few years. However, Angus is a natural weapon master. He didn''t need a long time to control and know the artifact''s true name.


    Yet, the twin swords are stubborn and refuse to give their names to Angus. The artifact''s true name is very important as the user could use at least 50% of the artifact''s power just by knowing it.


    After storing the spear, Angus finds Aunt Extalia standing behind him with a cold expression. His Aunt didn''t even need to say anything for Angus to understand that she was truly pissed off.


    Although the area is protected by a strong barrier to hide the mana fluctuation, it broke as soon as Angus threw the Ultimate Weapon. Therefore, everyone in the town could feel the mana fluctuation from the Prayer''s Room spell.


    Aunt Extalia also noticed this and arrived quickly at the training area. However, she didn''t interrupt or question him why Angus suddenly used such a divine spell openly. After knowing Angus for the past week, she is getting ustomed to handling all the trouble Angus causes.


    At this moment, she wasn''t even surprised if they got attacked by a few monster overlords simultaneously. Therefore, she decided to stay silent and let him do as he pleased.


    She is too tired to lecture Angus and the others. Moreover, she knows what Angus did has to do with the traitor Roy. When Angus talked about Aunt Extalia, she noticed Angus may be affected by Roy''s betrayal.


    The young man may not show it, but she notices Angus'' strange behavior. When conversing with her, Angus didn''t have any yful tone like usual. From start to finish, he just stayed serious.


    Although Angus could turn serious when required, he is still quite yful asionally. Aunt Extalia didn''t know if it was because of Princess Brigida or Roy. But, after conversing with Brigida just now, she realizes the main reason must be Roy.


    Like Angus said, the Princess is too pitiful to affect Angus. At most, it only leaves a bad taste in his mouth. Hence, she suspects Roy''s betrayal may affect him more than she realizes.


    "I suppose I need to exin to you." said Angus.


    "If you understand that, exin to me what you just did." replied Aunt Extalia.


    Hearing this calm sentence, Angus was surprised before smiling warmly.


    "Thank you for not stopping me, Aunt Extalia. Anyway, I just take care of that traitor bastard. I don''t know how he is still alive after divulging some of my information. Still, he will not be our problem anymore." said Angus.


    No one besides Angus knows that King Leon gave strict orders to kill anyone who spread information about Angus. Although Roy didn''t say Angus''s name, he still indirectly shared Angus'' information and broke King Leon''s direct order.


    Unfortunately for Roy, he didn''t realize this mistake since King Leon often releases strict orders to him and Royal Guards. Hence, he breaks one of the soul contract''s important uses: obeying the King''s order. Since he also didn''t kill himself, he vited the soul contract again.


    These two vitions superimposed one another andbined with the betraying Heart Kingdom''s use. As a result, Roy almost died before he could even say Angus'' name.


    Then, Angus told Aunt Extalia about the new ability he found from the Ultimate Weapon. Angus remembers when he fought against it in his past life, the Ultimate Weapon could target him no matter his location.

 Chapter 513 God Artifact

    Fighting against Ultimate Weapon is one of the hardest fights Angus has ever experienced in his past life. At some point, it is harder than hisst fight before dying. When Angus fights against Ultimate Weapon, he has ess to his enormous chi.


    Unlike Firuman, which is filled with many dangers, Earth is much safer and he rarely needs to use chi. Therefore, his chi reserve is massive. Yet, with this tremendous amount of chi, he is still almost dying from the fight.


    During this fight, he noticed a few things about Ultimate Weapon''s ability. One of them is targeting ability. Initially, Angus thought it had a function simr to target homing missiles.


    After the deadly fight with the Ultimate Weapon in his past, he gathers information about this legendary weapon. During his research, Angus spectes that its target function is to hit any target ording to the user''s will rather than simply homing ability.


    No matter where the target is, it could always hit it. Although he only finds this description from ancient notes and myths, he feels this is true and decides to try it to kill Roy, who is somewhere inside Humnia Grasnd.


    He believes as long as the Ultimate Weapon is charged with enough power, it could target anyone no matter how far they are from the user. This ability is bizarre and illogical, but Firuman is a magical world where people could resurrect death or breathe underground.


    Hence, Angus is not too surprised about this kind of ability in Ultimate Weapon. Still, this ability has a weakness. After hitting arge distance target, the user must retrieve the Ultimate Weapon manually.


    As a result, there is a huge chance that the enemy will retrieve Ultimate Weapon and use it against the first user. Fortunately, Angus remembers another of its abilities. The Ultimate Weapon spear could disappear or teleport to another ce.


    During the fight, Angus recalls that the Ultimate Weapon spear is somehow capable of teleporting to a far distance before charging at him again. He notices that it always appears at the same ce every time it teleports.


    Therefore, Angus concluded it has some kind of recall or returns ability. Although he never truly tested this ability, he still didn''t worry about it falling into the Nergal''s hand. He feels somehow Ultimate Weapon will never let anyone touch it beside him.


    With the remaining energy inside, it could even resist and fatally wound any seventh-gradebatant that tried to subdue it. If Angus couldn''t recall it back, he just needed to retrieve itter manually.


    Fortunately, his guess is correct and he didn''t need to retrieve Ultimate Weaponter. Still, it didn''t mean hepletely escaped being nagged by Aunt Extalia for gambling with uncertain weapon ability.


    Aunt Extalia may already give up on lecturing Angus and the others. However, she still needs to remind him about the probability of such a dangerous weapon falling into the hand of Nergal. If Nergal somehow gets Ultimate Weapon in their hand, their loss will be huge.


    "Tch¡­ Whatever, just rest for now and don''t make more trouble. We will go to Nirvas tomorrow." said Aunt Extalia as she noticed Angus and Jayna didn''t even hear her nagging.


    With Angus''s ability and power, there is no way Aunt Extalia is capable of restricting him. If Angus wants, he could just teleport to somewhere and disappear without Aunt Extalia noticing. Moreover, they are still in a foreignnd and she couldn''t just punish him for taking care of a high-ranking traitor.


    Aunt Extalia still didn''tpletely believe in Roy''s death, but she could just ask King Leon to check Roy''s soul contractter. If Roy is truly dead, his soul contract will definitely turn invalid.


    After Aunt Extalia leaves the area, Anna and the others approach Angus and Jayna.


    "Angus¡­ Angus¡­ That''s so cool!! It''s like whooshh and Booomm. Then whoos!!" said Anna excitedly.


    "Anna, calm down." said Angus trying to calm the excited Anna.


    "But, it''s so cool. Anna also wants a Shiny Shiny spear." said Anna.


    "Hmm?? Weird¡­ Why don''t you just try to use it? Who knows, you may be capable of holding it." said Angus.


    "No, can''t do. Shiny Shiny Spear is really grumpy and like Angus. It didn''t want anyone to touch it, even Anna." replied Anna while pouting.


    "Ehh¡­ How did you know?" asked Angus.


    "It told Anna not to touch it or it will burst Anna." said Anna.


    "It told you? Hmm¡­ Did you hear the same thing with my twin sword artifact?" asked Angus.


    "Yup, that Hot Hot Swords are more grumpy than Shiny Shiny Spear. It even told Anna it would burn Anna to ash if Anna tried to touch it. Such rude Hot Hot Swords." said Anna while pouting again.


    "Burn not burst?" asked Angus confusedly.


    Unfortunately, Anna didn''t give any further exnation. Sometimes, Angus and Jayna are still confused about her strange vocabry.<sub> </sub>


    "Excuse me, Young Baron Angus. May I know where you get such an artifact?" asked Darren in a serious tone.


    "Hmm¡­ If I am not wrong, someone found it in the ancient ruins inside Olven Mountain. Then, it is sold at the local auction house in our kingdom. Is there any problem with it?" asked Angus in worry.


    Although Angus has some information about Ultimate Weapon, it is only from his past experience and ancient notes. He still didn''t fully explore the spear itself.


    "Olven Mountain? Why is such a God artifact buried there?" replied Darren.


    "God Artifact? Is it different from ordinary artifacts?" asked Angus.


    "Young Baron Angus, your spear artifact is certainly categorized as a dangerous artifact like your twin swords artifact. No one could hold it unless it is a fated owner or has your unusual talent. However, that spear is a different thing." said Darren.


    ? "It may look like an artifact, but it is also not just an artifact. To be exact, it is more like a living being. Some even call it a living weapon or armor. However, people in ancient times often called it a God Artifact. With such a name, many people thought this kind of artifact could kill even God."


    "However, it is not as simple as that. It is hailed as a God artifact because no one could subdue or use it, not even God. Anyone that tries to forcefully use or subdue it will end up dead. The majority reason is that it has its own mind."


    "Most old and dangerous artifacts have their own mind, but God Artifacts are different. It is likeparing babies'' minds and adults'' minds. Dangerous artifacts have a passive-like mind and cannot think clearly, simr to a simple droid."


    "However, God Artifacts have their own mind and can think like normal living beings. Therefore, it ispletely impossible to subdue such a weapon. I wonder how you can use such a weapon without getting killed." exined Darren.


    "Hm¡­ I also don''t know. It is probably because I saved it from its sealed and drying condition." said Angus casually before telling Darren when hest used it to destroy the Royal Pce.


    Despite his uncertainty, Angus could already guess why he could hold such the Ultimate Weapon safely. The reason is simple. He just beat the spear to the pulp in his past life.


    It is also probably why Ultimate Weapon didn''t give a sort of burden on his body and mind when he used it the first time.


    After talking more about God Artifacts, they continue ying around with Anna. Since Angus and Jayna have ridiculous stamina and natural regeneration, they only need to rest for a while before continuing their activity.


    While ying around with Anna, Angus notices that Jayna and Anna still don''t have their own weapon artifact. However, he also doubts any existing artifact will ept them. ording to Fire Phoenix''s memories, her fire is too great for any weapon.


    If Jayna didn''t have precise control over her fire, she might already destroy countless swords just for her practice. As for Anna, he knows it will be hard to find an artifact capable of using mana and miasma.


    Moreover, with their powerful trait and ability, ordinary crafters cannot make their weapon artifacts unless it is someone like Old Man Draught.


    However, he knows the importance of weapons. If the raw power is like water in theke, the weapon is like a pipe to channel the water. With the pipe, the water bes more concentrated and dangerous than the harmless water in theke.


    ''Well, let''s just think about itter.'' thought Angus.


    After a while, they stop ying around and have dinner together. During this time, Aunt Extalia returns from interrogating Brigida and joins them.


    While having a hearty meal, "Angus, if you have time, please visit that woman before we enter Nirvas." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Hmm?? What for?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Who knows¡­ She keeps asking about you." said Aunt Extalia with a teasing smile.


    Hearing this, Angus suddenly feels something hot beside him. Then, he finds Jayna stabbing a piece of meat with her deformed fork that slowly melted.


    "J-Jayna, this is not what you are thinking." said Angus in a hurry.


    However, Jayna ignores his plea and keeps staring at him coldly. Angus tries to ask Aunt Extalia for help but only finds Aunt Extaliaughing happily while eating her food. It is as if she watches a good show while eating her dinner.


    "Angus!!" yelled Jayna.

 Chapter 514 Tragic Story

    After having a chaotic dinner, Angus, Jayna, and Anna go to Brigida''s room. Initially, it is only Angus and Jayna that n to visit her. But, the little troublemaker didn''t want to separate from Angus and Jayna.


    Moreover, she is still notpletely healed yet. Although she no longer has a high fever, she still asionally sneezes. Entering the dark room, they find Brigida covered with a rough nket.


    They could see her deformed skin and no longer reddish like being burned from before. Instead, they could see a yellowish thing like disgusting pus all over her body. This shows the sign of a third-degree burning wound.


    This kind of wound will be hard to heal, even with the help of magic. Although it is not entirely impossible to fully recover her appearance, it is still hard. Moreover, Angus'' fire contains the power of [Hellfire].


    Ordinary healing spells are unable to revert back her wounded body. Her blonde hair also turns purple, which is its original color. Noticing Angus and everyone, Brigida moved her body and faced them with difficulty.


    Aunt Extalia may not torture her during her interogation, but she didn''t heal her wound either. Aunt Extalia only gives her some basic potion to keep her body alive and clean her so her injury does not get infected.


    Brigida didn''t immediately speak and kept looking between Angus, Jayna, and Anna. At this moment, Anna is unusually silent with a frown on her face. It is as if she is thinking something hard while staring at Brigida.


    Ignoring the little troublemaker''s unusual behavior, "Alright, speak, what do you want?" asked Angus directly.


    "Ah.. Yes. I just want to know how you managed to control my artifact, even just for a moment." said Brigida.


    After drinking Angus'' potionst time, she could somehow speak normally.


    "It is just one of my abilities." said Angus without exining further.


    "I see¡­" replied Brigida in a sad tone.


    However, Brigida didn''t ask further since she knew Angus didn''t have any obligation to answer her question in the first ce. Just meeting him for the second time is already good enough for her.


    Seeing her gloomy mood, Angus begins remembering some information about her from Aunt Extalia. As Angus said before, Brigida truly surrendered and didn''t hide any information about Nergal except the one restricted by the soul-bound contract.


    Aunt Extalia finds Brigida''s life story quite pitiful. She actually didn''t like the Nergal royal family and its government. She even hates King Andvari. The reason she still stays in Nergal is because of her mother and her people.


    Unbeknown to Brigida, her mother is actually already gone long ago and King Andvari deliberately hides this information from her.


    Since Brigida is always busy training and going out on missions, she never gets the chance to learn this or see her mother in person for a few years.


    Although Brigida is often branded as a musclehead and battle maniac, she is not a fool. Despite her status as an illegitimate child from one of King Andvari''s concubines, she is the only one that inherited all his talent.


    She knows if she reveals her bright mind, everyone will suppress her with her illegitimate child status. It is better to handle a musclehead than someone rather than a smart person.


    However, she didn''t want to be cast out for being useless. Therefore, she decided to pretend all this year and only show her fighting talent. She thought that by showing her fighting talent, her mother would get better treatment than being shunned by everyone.


    For her, the most important person in this world is her mother, who always takes care of her during her childhood despite her weak body.


    However, her mother also notices her child''s situation and how everyone takes advantage of Brigida through her condition. To set Brigida free, she decides to suicide herself. Ironically, she learns about her mother''s death from Roy''s mouth.


    Roy himself didn''t know that Nergal was actually trying to hide this information from her. As one of the high-ranking people in the Heart Kingdom, Roy definitely knows some secret information about Nergal.


    The tragic death of Brigida''s mother is nothing surprising since King Andvari is a scumbag who sleeps with many women. Many rumors even say that he sleeps with different women every day. Some of these women are taken by force, including Brigida''s mother.


    Therefore, it is not rare for these women to kill themselves after being vited by King Andvari. Since the Heart Kingdom always pays attention to anything rted to King Andvari, they also know Brigida''s origin and her mother.


    Initially, King Andvari thought that if Brigida kept doing missions for the kingdom, she would prioritize Nergal and eventually forget about her mother. However, King Andvari didn''t expect her love for her mother to be so deep.<sub> </sub>


    After hearing the truth from Roy, Brigida didn''t react or get angry at Roy. She immediately tries to find the truth on her own. She secretly contacts her people in the Royal Pce where her mother is supposed to be staying.


    When she learned her mother had died long ago, she was just surprised and shocked for a long time. At first, she tries to forget about her and move on like one of her subordinates dying during one of her missions.


    Some good memories of the Nergal civilians that she helped all these years resurfaced, but her memories of her sickly mother also appeared. These two conflicted feelings keep rotating for hours before only leaving emptiness in her.


    Unbeknown to her, she begins to feel sad and tearse out of her eyes. At this moment, She just feels nothing. Her love for Nergal is fading away before slowly being gone.


    Then, she decides to leave Nergal and try to fight Angus. Despite Angus'' young age, she knows he is a strong and talentedbatant like her. She wants at least to fight such a person before truly gone from this world.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t expect that she would bepletely overwhelmed by him. She couldn''t even make Angus move from his initial spot.


    She knows she may die from the battle as she sees what Angus did to Merra. However, she didn''t care about her life anymore and decided to experience the best fight for thest time.


    "Why are you not using your artifact ability during the fight?" asked Angus, trying to change the mood.


    "I¡­ I just don''t want to use that ability in our battle." said Brigida.


    From her information, Brigida''s halberd artifact actually has a bizarre ability. It is capable of mind control. Using this ability, she could manipte the decoy team and change with her double before fighting Angus.


    Unexpectedly, She hides her weapon''s ability from Nergal. No one will think such a sturdy and heavy Halberd artifact has the power to mind control.


    Even though mind control has some limitations, it is still a dangerous and rare skill. Unfortunately, even if Brigida uses this weapon skill, Angus will still win easily.


    As a magician, Angus''s mind is strong and protected by the blessing of the Forgotten King. His mind power is also off-chart because of his intelligence.


    "Seriously?" asked Angus back in disbelief.


    "I.. I just want to fight you with my own skill. Not relying on mind control skills." said Brigida.


    "I see. Then, what would happen if you somehow didn''t fight me in the battle test? I could understand the battle test was just a coincidence. But, our order is also random. You could meet Aunt Extalia and get killed without being able to react like her opponent." said Angus.


    "Then, so be it. In the end, there is nothing left for me." said Brigida in a gloomy tone.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna could only sigh. They know that Brigida already didn''t care about her life anymore. If it is not because she wants revenge on Nergal, she may already kill herself and follow her mother.


    It is a tragic story and shows the dark side of a kingdom. However, Angus and Jayna could only feel pity for her. Since Angus is working at the Research Center, he already sees many simr tragic stories like this.


    Personally, he didn''t care too much about it. He knows there is nothing right and wrong in this world. It is the only action that is followed by a consequence. Angus also teaches Jayna some of his experiences about the real world.


    Angus is not a saint and is far from a good person. As long as the others didn''t disturb him, he didn''t care about others. This is Angus'' principle. As for Jayna, she is the fourth princess and one of the royalties in the Heart Kingdom.


    Her true personality is as cold as ice. She only shows warm feelings for a few people like Angus and Anna. Besides these people, she will be a prideful cold princess.


    Combined with her Fire Phoenix''s pride, she may turn into that arrogant princess. Fortunately, Angus is always beside her and presses this side of her to be more humble. In front of Angus, she really couldn''t be prideful.


    Not only was she deeply in love with Angus, but she also couldn''t beat him. Moreover, She also shows her embarrassing sight to him almost every night.

 Chapter 515 Truth

    "Then, What is your n after this?" asked Angus.


    "I.. I am not sure. Besides, I am your prisoner. I don''t have a choice, right?" replied Brigida.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna frowned a little while Anna tilted her head in confusion.


    "Really?? Are you not going to take revenge?" asked Angus.


    "Huft¡­ What for? Even if I can somehow kill my father in the future, it will never bring back my mother. I also know my mother will never want me to have this life." said Brigida in a self-mocking tone.


    "Brigida." called Angus coldly.


    "Yes?" replied Brigida.


    "You better speak carefully. I don''t know how you do it, but the three of us are not someone that could be lied to easily. One more lie and I will show you what true despair means." said Angus coldly.


    At the same time, Angus releases massive pressurebined with his ridiculous killing intent. If the room is not heavily enchanted, the whole room will be destroyed long ago by Angus''s mana.


    *Glup* Brigida unconsciously gulped her saliva and had a cold sweat. Somehow she could see countless wailing souls behind Angus. It is as if Angus is the embodiment of hell.


    "I.. I¡­" said Brigida.


    Just as Brigida wants to reply to Angus, he suddenly moves and grabs Anna, who suddenly charges at her.


    *BOOOOM* Despite this casual movement, Anna''s enormous physical power still creates a strong shockwave. Few of the rune enchantments in the wall were even destroyed by the sudden shockwave.


    "Anna, calm down. We are still not hearing what her real n is." said Angus while patting the little troublemaker.


    "Ummm." replied Anna before retracting her fist and taking a few steps back.


    In the meantime, Brigida is shivering in a cold sweat. She knows if Anna''s fistnd at her, she will definitely die. Moreover, she didn''t even catch Anna''s sudden movement.


    Even in her best state, she will receive serious injury from Anna''s attack. She even can die on the spot.


    As Angus said, the three of them know Brigida''s answer is a lie or not the whole truth. Otherwise, Anna will not suddenly attack her. The little troublemaker may be mischievous and naughty, but she also has excellent insight.


    Anna''s ridiculous instinct and great insight make her a walking lie detector. She could see through everything, even the mysterious being like Mira.


    While Jayna didn''t have great insight like Anna, she still had the Fire Phoenix beastly instinct and was capable of sensing emotion. No one could hide their feelings in front of Jayna unless she deliberately tried not to read them.


    In other words, lying or hiding something in front of Jayna is impossible. On the other hand, Angus'' insight may not be as strong as Anna''s, while he didn''t have any extraordinary power rted to mind or mental.


    However, Angus has a sharp perception and can read the truth from someone''s body reaction. Normally, this kind of reaction could be manipted by someone with excellent control over their body.


    Unfortunately, the body will still show its nature when they are in a certain condition, like being afraid. Angus''s previous intimidation made Brigida lose control of her body and forced her to subconsciously react to Angus.


    "Now, let''s continue. What''s your n? and are you going to take revenge?" asked Angus again.


    "Y-Yes. I want re-revenge. I want all of you to pay!! Hiii¡­" said Brigida as she immediately tried to hide from the three people in front of her.


    Her instinct, mind, and body really fear the three people in front of her. It took her all her willpower just to answer Angus'' question. If she is not restrained by the special chain, she may already be hiding in the corner, trying to get far away from them.


    She didn''t understand how they were capable of sensing that she was hiding something. Moreover, their reaction is too extreme, unlike the previous one. Unfortunately, Brigida didn''t know that Angus, Jayna, and Anna were sensitive to someone who bore them evil thoughts.


    The most extreme one is Anna. When Anna moved to the Royal Pce for the first time, there were a few low nobles and knights that suddenly went out of nowhere. They are actually not gone but killed by Anna''s fist.


    At first, Angus and Jayna want to lecture Anna. Still, after hearing what they are trying to do to Anna, they decide to erase thempletely. Anna may be a cruel, monster-minded person. However, her great insight can judge someone with evil intent to her.


    Basically, people like this will only harm her, be it in the present or in the future. The couple also knows Anna''s insight and trusts her judgment. If she deems Brigida should be killed or burst, it means she plotted something dangerous for them.


    "Alright. Let me guess, you want not only revenge at Nergal but also at the Heart Kingdom, right?" asked Angus as he got the gist of Brigida''s mind.


    Brigida didn''t answer but only nodded silently and tried to hide from the three people. Each time passing by, she feels like she is being stared at by a powerful predator. Rather than get used to the stare, she feels more fearful of it.<sub> </sub>


    Moreover, she also didn''t dare to kill herself and run away. Her instinct screamed loudly that if she tried to do something like this, her end would not only die but something worse than it.


    "I know it. A person capable of unlocking mind control rted power should not be just a pure and bright woman like you have shown. You may not be able to choose your artifact. But, every artifact is always rted to their master in some way." exined Angus.


    "There is no way an honest and straightforward person could use this kind of artifact." added Angus.


    Brigida didn''t reply and kept trying to hide from them, shivering.


    "That''s enough. Jayna, burn her." said Angus.


    "No¡­ Please, don''t kill me. I¡­ I¡­ still need to do something." said Brigida.


    "And what is it?" asked Angus as he stopped Jayna.


    "I.. I want revenge. Please¡­" pleaded Brigida with a struggle.


    She knows her reason may kill her, but she also couldn''t lie to Angus and the others again. Her fear is so intense that she unconsciously fears lying to them.


    ? "Yeah.. good luck in your next life." said Angus casually.


    "I will be yours. Your servant¡­ or ves¡­ or anything. Just please don''t kill me." said Brigida in a hurry.


    Angus didn''t reply anymore, while Jayna also didn''t move to burn Brigida to death.


    "You see¡­ I don''t even know if you are telling the truth or not. At one point, you didn''t care about your life, but at the same time you also didn''t want to die. Your fear of death is so great that it seems ingrained in your body." said Angus.


    "An expert should know and always prepare to die anytime. Yet, you prefer to plead to us shamelessly to save your life. Your actions contradict everything you said in the past." added Angus.


    "I.. I am sorry. But, I.. I really didn''t lie to you. W-What I said before is the truth." said Brigida in a stutter and tried hard to bow to them.


    "Really?!!" asked Angus in disbelief.


    "Y-Yes. It.. I indeed think revenge is a foolish move. It will never get my mother back. *Sob* *Sob* B-But, I also want the one responsible for them to get hurt. I want them to feel the pain that I feel. This emptiness¡­ *Sob* *Sob* I am sorry." said Brigida while sobbing.


    "I.. I also don''t really care about what happens to me anymore. But, I promise my mother to live on. I.. I vow to live on. *Sob* I know this is stupid and unbelievable, but I must live for my mother. *Sob* *Sob* Please¡­." said Brigida as tears poured from her.


    Angus didn''t reply and only nced at Jayna as theymunicated through their bond.


    While Angus discusses with Jayna, "Angus, Big sis, can Onyx and Magen eat this bubble?" asked Anna out of nowhere.


    "Did Onyx and Magen need to eat living beings?" asked Angus.


    "Nope. But Anna thinks this bubble is good for Onyx and Magen when they are hungry and don''t have food nearby." replied Anna as she patted Onyx, who came out from her clothes.


    "So, she will be like a food reserve?" asked Angus.


    "Yup. Look, Onyx also agrees." said Anna.


    In the meantime, Onyx only hisses in a low voice while ignoring Brigida. It is clear that Onyx didn''t have any interest in the weak woman. Seeing this, Angus and Jayna know Anna wants to keep Brigida for whatever reason.


    "Alright, but she is still troublesome. Anna, did you have a method to keep her?" asked Angus.


    Angus and Jayna may trust Anna, but they still can''t let Brigida away like that since they know there is a huge chance for her to bite or betray them in the future.


    Rather than experience bitter betrayalter, they should just finish her now. Anna didn''t reply and touched her chin as if thinking.


    Her thinking pose attracts Jayna and makes her pat her small head and hug her like a big plushie.


    After a while, "Emm¡­ Anna, have an idea. But¡­." replied Anna.

 Chapter 516 Absolute Command

    "Emm¡­ Anna, have an idea. But¡­." replied Anna.


    "But??" asked Angus while looking at Anna, who was getting yed by Jayna.


    "Anna needs to use that meanie stick. Anna still has not forgiven it after hurting Angus and Jaynast time." said Anna while pouting.


    "Meanie stick? Hurting us? I don''t remember ever getting hurt by a stick. Wait, did you mean that ck scepter you took from rgos'' cardinal?" asked Angus.


    "rgos? Cardinal? Who is it?" asked Anna back.


    "Err¡­" replied Angus as he was getting speechless.


    "Anna, it''s the meat bubble that you atest time at Sunset City." said Jayna as she patted her little head.


    "Sunset City? Is it the one with therge blue water?" asked Anna again.


    "Yup." replied Angus, as he knows Anna refers to the sea.


    "Ahh¡­ Anna remembers now. Yup, Anna got the meanie stick there." said Anna.


    "Then, can you use it to¡­ well secure her?" asked Angus.


    "Anna can. But¡­" said Anna.


    "Anna, it''s okay. If you don''t want to do it, we can just burst her now." said Angus casually.


    In the meantime, Brigida who heard the strange conversation between them, could only stay silent and confused. She knows they n to do something to her and her life will be decided by the mysterious monster-minded girl in Jayna''s arms.


    At this moment, she didn''t know if she should be happy or not since her life and future would be decided by an immature monstrous girl. She knows Anna is not an ordinary monster-minded girl. But she also knows this girl is thest thing she wants to get in contact with.


    The mysterious presence that forced her to kneel and bow yesterday is not just a simple pressure. It is like her body moves independently and cannot be controlled. To her, Anna is something that she should never mess with.


    Even King Andvari gives a directmand not to disturb her anymore. Initially, Brigida''s brother A ns to use Anna to incite the other kingdoms. They nned to spread information that the Heart Kingdom was harboring monster-minded people and close to their royalties.


    They even want to try to spread rumors that the Heart Kingdom is controlled by a monster-minded person. However, this n was immediately abolished and refused by King Andvari himself.


    This sudden change confuses her and Crown Prince A, but she knows her despicable father must notice something from Anna. Like any other seventh-grade leader, no one could predict the mind of these Godly figures. Depending on their mood, they could be serious in one moment or do something on a whim.


    "Alright, Anna will give it a try." said Anna as she took a ck scepter out of nowhere.


    Then, Anna goes near Brigida. Before anyone could respond, Anna slowly hit Brigida''s head with the ck scepter. *Tak* The hit is weak and couldn''t even kill a mosquito.


    "Done. This bubble will not be a problem." said Anna.


    "Just that?" asked Angus in confusion.


    Angus and Jayna are surprised at such an anti-climatic performance. They thought Anna would use such big spells or the scepter''s ability to do something like an unknown strict contract.


    "Ahh.. Yeah, Anna forgot." said Anna as she hit Angus and Jayna within their body with the scepter.


    "Err¡­ Anna, what did you do?" asked Angus while still in confusion.


    Even after getting touched by the scepter, he still didn''t feel anything or change. It is just like getting touched by an ordinary scepter. At this moment, Angus even suspects Anna is pranking them.


    "Um¡­ Burping!!" said Anna to Brigida.


    *Burp* Suddenly, Brigida released a burping sound out of nowhere. Brigida is surprised and embarrassed at her rude action but also confused.


    "Hahaha¡­"ughed Anna.


    "Angus, Big sis, try to make her do something." said Anna.<sub> </sub>


    "Err.. Stand up." said Angus while still in confusion.


    Brigida''s body immediately moves on her own and she tries to stand up despite worsening her wound. At the same time, Brigida could only grimace at the pain from her sudden body movement.


    "Ahh.. Dance." said Anna with a mischievous smile.


    Then, Brigida begins to do a silly dance despite getting restricted by the chain. The couple could see Brigida in pain every time she moved, but her body kept dancing as if ignoring the pain. They finally know what Anna did to Brigida.


    It is clear that Anna somehow forced her to obey all theirmands. Still, Angus finds this is not just as simple as that.


    "Anna, will she follow all of ourmands?" asked Angus.


    "Yup. Angus and Big sis just need to speak and this bubble will do anything you want." said Anna.


    Angus thought something before looking at Brigida and asking her to stop dancing in his mind. Suddenly, Brigida stops dancing and breathes in a rough breath. Her body is shivering, not from fear but pain.


    "I didn''t expect that." said Angus.


    Angus didn''t even speak, yet Brigida still followed themand in his mind. Then, they begin to try many things to understand the power ofmand over Brigida. To their surprise, thismand power is too absurd. They find theirmand over Brigida is absolute.


    Brigida will do anything shemands, even if it almost kills her. The couple didn''t expect that just getting touched by the scepter could make someone obey them like this.


    Unbeknown to them, the scepter suppresses the ritual''s shockwave and aftereffects. Otherwise, the whole area will get destroyed by such arge amount of energy it produces.


    The scepter was learning from its previous mistake and didn''t want to get destroyed by Anna for pushing Angus and Jayna with its massive energy.


    After testing for another hour of theirmand power, Angus and the others decide to leave Brigida alone and go to their room to rest. By coincidence, they also find that Anna is no longer sneezing or has a high fever.


    It is like she ispletely healed after whatever she did to Brigida.


    Still, they decide to keep observing her if her condition suddenly worsens. The next day, they wake up early in the morning and begin to pack up for their trip to Nirvas.


    Since Nirvas kingdom is located in another dimension and can sustain themself, they didn''t need to worry about daily necessities. They even hear the economic situation in Nirvas is many times better than the small kingdom in the nearby area.


    They only need to bring monster cores to exchange Nirvas'' currency to buy things there. After packing, they have breakfast with their aunt, Mira, and Darren. During breakfast, they told their aunt about Brigida''s condition and theirmand power over her.


    Hearing the information about Brigida, Aunt Extalia nces at Anna, who is munching the mountain food in front of her. After thinking for a while, she shakes her head.


    She wants to ask Anna to also give hermand power over Brigida. But, she decides it is better for fewer people to have absolutemand over her. With her vast experience, she knows the worst danger is not from an invincible enemy but from one''s greed for power.


    Having too much power and authority could lead someone to their downfall. Besides, she thought leaving Brigida to Angus'' group was better. Since Angus didn''t want to get deeply involved in the government, no one also had a chance to use her.


    Although Brigida wants revenge on the Heart and Nergal kingdom, she is still a valuablebatant. It is undeniable that she is a talentedbatant who can reach at least the pseudo-seventh-grade level.


    If there is no monstrous being like Angus, she may be hailed the most prodigious human in this age. Even Jayna may not reach her level if Jayna is not taught by Angus. Having someone like that under someone''smand could change the government''s inner circle.


    Thest thing they want to have now is an unstable government, especially those sitting in high positions. Suppose the other high nobles or politicians find they could have absolutemand over Brigida. They will try to use any necessary means to get her.


    This is entirely different when they try to use Jayna, Angus, or Anna. Brigida will have absolute obedience to them, while Angus and the others still have their own will and could revolt back.


    Angus and Jayna also noticed this problem, but they didn''t care much about it. They know the one that could give absolutemand power is Anna and it is absolutely impossible to force her.


    Anyone who tried to force her or do bad things to Angus and Jayna will end up dead under her little fist. Besides, Brigida is just another ymate for Anna when she gets bored. Since Anna''s power is developing rapidlytely, Ilgor alone is not enough to be her ymate.


    Someone like Brigida should be her ymate or sandbag. As for Angus and Jayna themself, they find Anna always refusing to attack them whenever they spartely. After finishing their chaotic breakfast because of the little gluttony, they pick up the bandaged Eric and go towards za.


    Most of Eric''s wound is internal. It could be healed by potion and plenty of rest. Unfortunately, they couldn''t waste too much time either. Not only did they need to ensure Nirvas didn''t interfere with their war, but they also didn''t want to stay too long in a foreign kingdom.

 Chapter 517 Nirvas

    The longer they stay in Nirvas, the longer they are exposed to an unknown danger. There will always be unknown disasters that could happen, especially in this magical world. It is better to experience this disaster in their home than on foreign ground.


    Arriving at the za, they were immediately weed by a group of Altras. The Altras group is led by a short elderly who previously worked as the head examiner, Kelraz Redskin. The Altras'' elders didn''t want any idents when Mira and the others visited their kingdom.


    Therefore, they choose some people to guide and prevent idents during Mira''s stay.


    "Good Morning. I hope all of you have a pleasant sleep." said elder Kelraz while in the small old man form.


    <o>,m "Angus, Anna is hungry." said Anna ignoring the elder.</o>


    "Ehh¡­ Didn''t you just get your breakfast? It''s not even an hour." said Angus.


    "Anna." called Mira as she took out a round candy.


    "Is this for me? Mira is the best!!" replied Anna while hugging her best friend and eating the candy.


    Seeing Mira and the others didn''t care about the Altras elder, "Sure. Please lead the way." replied Aunt Extalia.


    "O-Okay." said elder Kelraz


    Then, they walk towards the misty path between the two rocky hills. Soon, everyone enters the misty path and disappears. After walking for a while, they suddenly hear a thunderous sound not far from them.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems we are quite unlucky." said Elder Kelraz.


    As they keep walking further, water droplets start to hit them from above. Since all of the people in the group are strong, they ignore the drizzle and keep walking as the mist gets thinner. Angus and the others notice they are inside the forest and walking along a stony pathway.


    Before long, the harmless drizzle bes a heavy downpour followed by a strong wind. Everyone uses barrier magic tools to not get wet from the heavy rain.


    The group kept walking as if they weren''t affected by the heavy rain. Still, they looked around in vignce since the storm was so strong that it even uprooted some big trees.


    Only Anna finds the situation exciting while she is under Mira''s umbre. Hiding under Mira''s umbre, the little troublemaker keeps talking non-stop with strange words to her best friend.


    Despite this, none of the water or wind ising to them. Unlike the others who still get affected by the heavy wind, Anna and Mira just walk casually as the storm magically avoids them.


    Suddenly, they could feel a small tremor on the ground. *Bam* *Bam* The tremor has a certain rhythm without stopping and getting near them.


    At this moment, they find a four-meter-tall person carrying a creature simr to a bear on his shoulder passing in front of him. With each step, he trembles on the ground because of his vast figure and weight.


    The person kept moving as if he didn''t notice the group. Seeing the person, Elder Kelraz only sighed as he knew the person''s identity.


    "Woooahhh¡­ That''s huge!!" eximed Anna.


    Angus and the others weren''t too surprised at the person since they knew Altras could manipte their body. It is not strange if there is someone that could be something like a giant race. Still, Angus is surprised after looking at the big double axe on the person''s back.


    ''That''s not an ordinary artifact!!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Hearing Anna''s loud remarks, the person finally notices and nces at the group. The person sharply red at them as if they killed all his family. Fortunately, it is only for a moment before he continues walking to the other side of the pathway.


    "Err¡­ Is he okay?" asked Aunt Extalia in confusion.


    "He is Ramuz. He is¡­ well, he is just a problematic child. Let''s get going. There''s a big city not far from here." said elder Kelraz as he continued their walk.


    Angus and the others didn''t ask further and followed Kelraz. While walking, Angus nces at the Ramuz beforepletely ignoring it. As the natural weapon master, he has good discerning eyes regarding weapons.


    He could know the weapon''s nature just by a single nce. The double axe in the Ramuz''s back is an artifact, not an ordinary one. He knows the artifact has the same feeling as his twin sword and the other artifact in Old Man Draught''s secret vault.


    Moreover, this artifact ispletely mastered by Ramuz. He could feel the double axe ispletely allegiance to Ramuz, like Aunt Extalia mastering her greatsword artifact. Mastering an artifact not only takes a lot of time but also has a lot of strict requirements.


    A dangerous artifact like Angus'' twin sword has stringent requirements and couldn''t just be forced with power. It is proved by how he still couldn''t get the sword''s name after this long.


    Although there are some cases where people could easily master the artifact because it is their fated artifact or being chosen by the artifact itself, it is still an impressive feat to get chosen by such a strong artifact.<sub> </sub>


    Angus knows more than anyone the true power of his twin sword artifact. Although he still has not uncovered all its abilities, he knows the sword has the power to decimate the whole Heart Kingdom instantly. In some way, it is stronger than the nuke from Angus'' previous life.


    ''Getting allegiance to such a weapon¡­ Definitely not an ordinary person.'' thought Angus.


    Soon, they find a huge city wall not far from them. They enter without hassle with the help of Elder Kelraz. Normally, they need to get some checks before they can enter the city. However, the Altras didn''t want to offend a certain silver-haired girl and vampire ancestor in their group.


    The city''s name is Ucha. It is a trade hub or rest area near the Nirvas'' entrance. Nirvas itself is located on a big ind called Nirvere Ind, inside another dimension. Inside Nirvere Ind, there are some cities governed by the elders.


    Unlike other kingdoms, Nirvas had no king or leader with absolute governing power. All their policy andw is decided by their elders. Still, seventh-grade people like Makar and Yawan have their own privileges and more authority than others.


    Entering the city, Elder Kelraz immediately brings everyone to the nearby best hotel to take shelter from the storm. Although the storm couldn''t hurt them, it was still annoying since it blinded their vision and they needed to expend some mana to repel the water.


    Actually, everyone didn''t care about this and could just pass through the storm. But, there is a certain little troublemaker who couldn''t use magic tools or repel the water in their group. Forget about repelling the water, she may destroy the whole area just to make herself dry.


    Although Mira gives her shelter using her umbre, Angus and the others know it will not be long before she runs on her own and gets wet. In the worst case, she flew away from the strong wind and got lost somewhere.


    To avoid making the situation moreplicated, they take shelter for a while. Apparently, Nirvas itself is divided into two areas. One area where the majority of Altras reside.


    The other area is dedicated to the ancient vault where people from various kingdomse and go. Despite only having an ancient vault and another kingdom''s immigrants, this area covers half of Nirvere ind.


    There are many reasons for this but mostly because of the beast and monster that lives in this area. There are rumors that a monster overlord is even living in this area. Entering the hotel, the group decides to get something to eat to satisfy the little gluttony.


    Before going to the dining area, "Anna." called Mira.


    "Yeah??" replied Anna.


    "Going. First." said Mira.


    "Ehhh¡­ Mira wants to go first?" asked Anna.


    "Mmhmm." replied Mira while nodding.


    "Will it take a long time?" asked Anna in a sad tone.


    "Return. Night." said Mira.


    "Promise??" said Anna.


    Mira nodded once again.


    "Alright. Anna will be waiting for Mira. Anna wants to sleep with Mira again." said Anna.


    "Mmhm." replied Mira with a nod.


    Suddenly, Mira disappeared before anyone could react. Then, Darren immediately followed his master, who had gone in a certain direction.


    "Err¡­ This.." said Elder Kelraz as surprised at the sudden situation.


    His task is to ensure Mira and her subordinate vampire are out of trouble. However, these two people are gone to who knows where. He couldn''t even detect them as they were too fast and had already left his perception range in less than a second.


    "Anna, where is master Mira going?" asked Angus.


    "Mira wants to go first and take something important. Mira also promises to be back at night. Mira and sleeping with Anna. Angus, Anna is too hungry. Can Anna eat now?" said Anna.


    "Sure. Let''s empty this hotel''s food. We also need to change some of Nirvas currency." said Angus.


    Nirvas have their own currency called Nir. One grade one monster core could be exchanged for around 10 Nir. This exchange rate is much better than the one in Craghost Town. With 10 Nir, they could at least buy 5-7 meals.


    On the other hand, inside Craghost Town, one grade one monster core could only buy a single-portion meal. It is even better to hunt their own meal at the Twilbo Forest rather than buy a meal.

 Chapter 518 I Want To Marry Him

    While Angus and Jayna apany Anna to eat, Aunt Extalia and Eric decide to rest in the hotel room. Since they need to wait for Mira''s return before leaving the city, they take this free time to discuss their diplomatic mission with Nirvas.


    Although Aunt Extalia didn''t want to meddle with Eric''s task, she still could give some advice based on her experience. Eric also learns many things and has be more mature during the past few weeks.


    He has be more silent and observant than someone with a loose glib tongue. Aunt Extalia doesn''t know if this development is good or bad, but she knows Eric is definitely better than before.


    Being exposed to the true power like Angus and the others for the past week really affects Eric''s mind and worldview.


    In the meantime, a group of beastman make camp far away from the Twilbo Forest. *ARRGHHH* A hysterical woman''s scream could be heard inside one of the tents. However, the other beast race could only shake their head in a gloomy mood.


    They experience this situation every few hours since they leave Craghost Town. The screaming woman is none other than Merra. They don''t know what to do about their leader, who screams madly every time she closes her eyes for a moment.


    Some of their medical team know this woman is already beyond saving. As the beast race who respects power more than anything, they know Merra''s current condition is simr to chronic PTSD. It is already a miracle she is still alive and didn''t just turn into a vegetative state.


    However, they know Merra''s career as abatant and fighter is gone. She will never be able to recover from this, no matter what she does. Even if she somehow kills Angus in the future, she may still not be able to fully recover.


    The medical team has already seen too many simr cases in their tribe. They could only give her a calming potion and medicine to let her rest a little bit. Suddenly, arge booming sound is heard and breaks their rune barrier. *BOOOOM*


    Arge muscr man with the head of a lion suddenly entered their base camp. Red blood and various pieces of meat could be found all over its body. Seeing the intruder, all the beastman immediately kneel down to greet their Warchief.


    "Warchief!!" called the leader of the camp.


    "Where is she?" asked Warchief Might Napollo.


    "She is inside this tent." said the basecamp leader.


    The Warchief Might ignore the others and enter the tent. Inside the tenty a red fur woman with a nk look. There are some infusion bottles nearby her. Despite the arrival of Warchief Might, she still didn''t react and kept having a nk stare.


    "What happened to her? Did you give her something?" asked Warchief Might to the nearby medical team.


    "W-We just give her a strong calming potion." said the nearby doctor.


    "When will the effect end?" asked the Warchief.


    "It should be around a few hours with leader Merra'' body and metabolism." said the doctor.


    "Alright. Don''t give her these drugs anymore." said Warchief.


    "B-But, sir. She will¡­ I mean, her mind will not be able to hold on without the calming potion." said the doctor with a struggle.


    Warchief Might is famous for being ruthless. Although he is one of the strongest seventh grades leaders in Firuman, he is far from being a good leader and Warchief. The only reason why their tribe does not copse is that Merra and her subordinates handle all his bureaucratic work.


    "Just do what I told you. I want to talk to my daughter Merra, not the drugged Merra." said Warchief Might before leaving the tent.


    After that, various cries and screams were heard from the camp. Many of the beastman get beaten to the point of almost dying, especially the one from the intelligence team.


    Ever since Warchief Might felt the mysterious presence in the Craghost Town a few days ago, he decides to contact Merra, who is close by the area, to gather information about it.


    Unexpectedly, Merra is returned empty-handed and turned into this state by a human child (a/n. Beast Race thinks humans below thirty as children). This situation frustrates him as he knows how strong Merra is. There is no way an ordinary human child could shock Merra like this.


    Since Merra is also his daughter that wears his surname, he feels like his surname is tarnished and humiliated. Warchief Might feels like this human child is the one that mocks him directly.


    With his wild nature, it is already good that Warchief Might didn''t go on a rampage and kill everyone in his surroundings. Still, he manages to vent some of his frustration by killing and destroying everything on his path on his way to this camp.


    After beating everyone besides the medical team in the camp, Warchief Might finally calms himself and goes away after leaving a message to the nk Merra to search for him.


    A few hourster, Merra slowly recovered from the calming potion and again remembered Angus'' dreadful feeling.


    "No.. D-Don''t kill me!! ARRGHGHH!!" screamed Merra hysterically.


    During her shivering and screaming, her sharp smell finally noticed the familiar scent in the tent. Before the doctor enters the tent to check her condition, she immediately pulls out all her infusions and runs in a specific direction.


    Each time she takes a step, she remembers the cold, pitch-ck eyes staring at her in her mind. Every time she channeled her mana, she could feel the dreadful death presence all over her body and mind.<sub> </sub>


    Despite this, she keeps moving and running following the Warchief Might''s smell. Soon she arrives at the rocky cliff with a sunset on the horizon. She finds Warchief Might sitting on the top of the rock, looking at the sunset.


    The whole scene is breathtaking and gives a serene feeling. As Merra looks at the crimson-red sun on the horizon, it suddenly turns into dreadful pitch-ck eyes. Merra immediately shakes her head and finds it is only a hallucination.


    As one of the most brilliant beast races, she knows her current condition and what happened to her. Still, knowing and experiencing are two different things.


    "Is he strong?" asked Warchief Might after a long silence.


    "Yeah." replied Merra shortly.


    "What will you do about it then?" asked Warchief Might.


    "I¡­ I am not sure." said Merra.


    Hearing this, the Warchief only shakes his head while releasing a sigh. However, before he said anything, Merra continued.


    "I.. I don''t want to fight. No, I don''t want to fight him again." said Merra.


    Warchief Might didn''t immediately reply and kept staring at the sunset on the horizon.


    "Then, what are you going to do? A beastman who can''t fight is a dead beastman." said the Warchief after a while.


    "That''s not what I mean. I¡­ I just don''t want to fight him again." said Merra.


    "Did you think you would recover without fighting him?" asked the Warchief.


    "I don''t know. But I can''t fight him. No, I can''t raise my hand against him." said Merra as she grabbed her hand and began shivering.


    "*Sigh* I understand." replied Warchief Might shortly.


    The two of them looked at the sunset in silence.


    "Chief, can I ask you a favor?" asked Merra while looking at the half-sun on the horizon.


    "What is it?" asked Warchief Might.


    "I¡­ I want to marry him." said Merra out of nowhere.


    Not long after that, people in the nearby area heard and felt arge tremor like a volcano eruption. However, no one pays attention to this since this kind of weird phenomenon often happens in this magical world.


    In the meantime, King Leon is looking at a certain report inside the Heart Kingdom''s royal pce and releases a long sigh.


    "I never thought Roy would truly betray me." said King Leon.


    After a moment of silence, "Darius, how is our preparation?" asked King Leon.


    "Everything is working as nned, My Liege. It is estimated they will be ready in two weeks." said Darius.


    "Good. I will definitely make them pay." said King Leon with a cold tone.


    "My Liege, the religious groups once again sent their envoy. This time it is from the Blirin religious group." said Darius as he gave a particr envelope letter to King Leon.


    "Blirin?! Tell Otebon, if Blirin dare take a single step in ournd, show them no mercy no matter the reason." said King Leon while burning the letter without even touching it.


    There is a reason why the Blirin group is choosing small kingdoms like Evada for their base in this region despite their status as one of the biggest religious groups in Firuman. In the past, the Blirin often created chaos and instability inside the four big kingdoms.


    Therefore, the four big kingdoms in the area decide to forbid Blirin from entering theirnd. Their teaching and influence of Blirin often create a lot of radical and fanatic believers. Therefore, it often creates a ruckus and small conflict.


    For the four kingdoms withrge territories, instability and chaos in theirnd are dangerous problems. If they let them be, they will be rooted too deeply and could destroy the entire kingdom.

 Chapter 519 Flying Pillow

    Meanwhile, a figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the barrennd at the Nirvas kingdom. Not long after that, another figure appeared and stood silently behind his master. These two people are Mira and Darius.


    Suddenly, the umbre in Mira''s hand changes into a red double scythe. *Swish* A momentter, the air in front of them is shed in half. The sh mark is vast, almost reaching a few kilometers deep and high. Mira''s double scythe seems to hit something solid yet also transparent.


    After a moment, the shing mark spread into the surrounding area. It turned the whole area into countless transparent cubicle blocks.


    Then, these blocks begin to reassemble themself in front of Mira into a normal size transparent door. Mira ignores this spectacle and pushes the door casually before entering it with Darren.


    At the same time, Makar suddenly opens his eyes from his meditation and looks in Mira''s direction for a moment. As soon as the transparent door disappears, Makar returns to his meditation.


    On the other hand, Mira arrives in an enclosed space. Inside this enclosed space are various things like girls'' toys, books, and an enormous number of dolls. Rather than a secret vault, it looks more like a girl''s storage room.


    However, Darren knows everything in this ce has enough power to create chaos worldwide. Ignoring the surrounding dolls, Mira keeps walking with an expressionless face. Then, she stops and walks in another direction before touching the dolls nearby and throwing them away behind her.


    She kept repeating this action for a few hours as frustration started to show on her face while pouting. Unfortunately, Darren couldn''t help his master and looked at Mira, searching for something while throwing the stuff away.


    The faithful servant didn''t even dare to touch all the thrown and scattered dolls nearby. After a while, Mira finally found a big brown dirty pillow buried under the big dolls. Without wasting time, she immediately grabbed the pillow and hugged it while snuggling at it.


    As if sensing its own beloved master, the dirty brown pillow turns its color into its master''s favorite ck and white color with the cubicle pattern. Its appearance became simr to the cheese board.


    Mira didn''t release her beloved big pillow andy on top of it as the pillow flew on its own. She kept enjoying her pillow for another hour before noticing a certain white cloud ball not far from her.


    Controlling the pillow to get near it, she grabs the fluffy white cloud ball for a moment before pressing it with her small hand until it magically disappears. Then, she approaches the silent Darren while sitting on the top of her flying pillow.


    "Darren, clothes." said Mira while snapping her finger.


    *Snap* The room changed and was filled with countless ss wardrobes. All this wardrobe is filled with girls'' clothes of various styles.


    "Certainly. Will My Lady need a new one? Or just the usual thing?" asked Darren without surprise at the sudden change while approaching the nearby ss.


    Without waiting for Mira''s response, he takes some girl''s clothes from the nearby ss wardrobe and stores them in his storage device. While Darren collects the clothes, Mira is lying on her flying pillow. She has an unusual frowning expression as if thinking something.


    "Adventure. Sleep. Mm¡­ ying." said Mira while rolling around on her flying pillow.


    "Excellent choice, My Lady." said Darren.


    Then, Darren disappears for a moment before appearing with two girls'' clothes in his hands. Mira points at one of the clothes as Darren stores it. They keep selecting girls'' clothes for another hour before Mira feels bored and snaps her finger.


    *Snap* Suddenly, Mira and Darren return to the previously barrennd and find it is alreadyte at night.


    "Ahh¡­ Anna." said Mira before suddenly disappearing.


    In the meantime, Anna is just finishing taking a bath with Jayna and wants to wait for her best friend to sleep together. Although it is still too early to sleep, she already misses her best friend. Suddenly, Mira appeared in front of Anna while sitting on a big flying pillow.


    "Mira!!" called Anna.


    "Mmm." replied Mira while nodding.


    "Woahh.. What''s this?" said Anna while poking the flying pillow.


    "Mira''s pillow." replied Mira shortly.


    "It could fly!! Can Anna also ride it?" asked Anna.


    Mira nodded and the pillow lowered itself for Anna to sit on top of it. Then, the two girls begin to fly around the hotel ignoring Angus and Jayna, who are surprised at Mira''s sudden appearance. (a.n: the hotel is luxury and has a high ceiling)


    Angus wasn''t surprised at Mira''s sudden intrusion but was more surprised at the flying pillow. He is sure this is not an ordinary pillow that is only enchanted with flying magic.


    Although he didn''t feel danger from it like his twin sword artifact, he still thought it somehow contained a lot of power. A momentter, Darren arrives at the hotel with a surprised expression at the two little girls flying inside the hotel happily.


    The vampire ancestor is so surprised that it looks like he sees a ghost or something terrifying while pointing at the two girls on the top of the flying pillow.


    "T-That''s¡­" said Darren in shock.


    "Err.. Master Darren, is there something wrong?" asked Angus from the side while storing the magic tools he was just tinkering with.


    "Ahh.. Young Baron Angus, that''s¡­ Is Lady Anna perhaps riding the Master''s pillow with her?" asked Darren.<sub> </sub>


    "Yeah. Is there a problem with it?" asked Angus.


    "Ahh.. no. I-I am just surprised, " said Darren while looking intently at Anna.


    Angus also notices this strange behavior but ignores it since the pillow doesn''t seem to harm Anna or Mira.


    "Anyway, Master Darren, did you juste back from the ancient vault?" asked Angus to distract the surprised Darren.


    "Ahh.. No. Well, how do I say it? Let''s just say the Master''s vault is located at a different ce than the Nirvas'' ancient vault." said Darren.


    "Really? Well, no matter. Did you know about this Nirvas'' Ancient Vault?" asked Angus.


    "Sure. It is not a secret anyway. Most of the strong and influential people know about it." said Darren before exining about the Nirvas'' Ancient Vault.


    After hearing Darren''s exnation for a while, "That''s certainly interesting. Oh yeah, will you return after this?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t think so. Although there are still some matters to handle in the Eternal, it seems the Master wants to spare more time with Lady Anna before returning." replied Darren.


    "I see¡­ Well, if the Ancient Vault is like what you informed, Anna and Master Mira definitely like to go there." said Angus.


    "True. That is one of the wonders in this world and a very interesting ce." said Darren.


    "Alright, it''s alreadyte in the night. We will rest first." said Angus before leaving the lobby with Jayna.


    Then, the couple calls Anna to go to sleep with Mira. After leaving the little troublemaker with Mira, the couple begins their night activity. The following day they wake up early and go to Anna''s room.


    Entering the room, they find Anna still sleeping while cuddling Mira. The two girls really have terrible sleeping habits that even scare Onyx away. Fortunately, they have already gotten used to this. They also find Darren is on standby in the corner as usual.


    Ignoring the faithful vampire, Angus wakes up Anna slowly.


    "Anna, wake up. You will miss your breakfast." said Angus.


    "Ummm¡­ Breakfast, no... don''t go¡­" replied Anna while half-asleep.


    After a while, Anna finally wakes up with droopy eyes.


    "Morning, Angus, Big sis. Ahhh¡­ Mira, wake up. We will miss breakfast." said Anna.


    Being called by Anna, Mira immediately wakes up while leaving a drool on her big pillow.


    "Um.. Morning." said Mira while rubbing her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Angus and Jayna didn''t find the usual explosion when Mira woke up. Nor do they find Darren cast any barrier spell near Mira.


    "No time to waste, Mira. Let''s go to the dining room." said Anna.


    "Wait, Anna, you need to change and take a bath first." rebuked Jayna.


    "But, the breakfast¡­" replied Anna.


    "Calm down. There will be plenty of food for you. Now, take a bath and change first." said Angus.


    "Alright." said Anna while still pouting.


    The couple already gets used to this since this is a daily urrence for them. The little gluttony will always run for food the moment she wakes up. If it is not because of her abnormal monstrous body, she may look like a fat piggy who only likes to sleep and eat.


    After changing and taking a bath, everyone gathers in the dining area and has their breakfast. During this moment, Angus and the others also divide their group into two to be more efficient.


    The first group is Angus, Jayna, Anna, and Aunt Extalia. They will go towards the Ancient Vault to retrieve an artifact. The second group is Eric and his royal guard. They will go towards Nirvas'' capital city, Redmore.


    Since Aunt Extalia didn''t n to help Eric any further, she decided to go with Angus to prevent them from going into huge trouble.


    She knows the Nirvas have strictws and are quite a safe cepared to the Heart Kingdom. It is better to stay at the trouble ma than apany Eric.

 Chapter 520 Drop The Beat

    After breakfast, Angus and the others continue their travel toward Nirvas'' Ancient Vault, guided by Elder Kelraz and his team. Eric and his two royal guards separate and go towards Redmore capital city to do his initial task.


    The journey towards the Ancient Vault is supposed to be peaceful if not for Anna and Mira. They keep going astray while sitting on the flying pillow. To be exact, it is Anna who keeps pointing in a random direction while Mira just controls the pillow to follow Anna''s order.


    In a few hours, they had already lost count of how many times they had met a group of beasts and monsters. The Ancient Vault may be located far away from the Nirvas'' cities. Still, it doesn''t mean it is a dangerous ce like the natural monster habitat in Firuman.


    Even someone trying to find a lot of monsters or beasts at once will need at least a few days of tracking in this wilderness. Yet, Anna and Mira keep finding these groups of monsters and beasts before running away, like ying tag with them.


    Since Anna and Mira stayed on top of the Flying Pillow, they didn''t get exhausted. Moreover, they always bring these monsters and beasts to their location. They kept doing this while Annaughed happily.


    Seeing Anna and Mira once again attract another group of monsters and bring to them, "Urgh¡­ I never thought there would be a lot of monsters living in this ce." grumbled Elder Kelraz before transforming into a muscr person and driving out the monster.


    "Hahahha¡­ Mira, let''s go there."ughed Anna before pointing in another random direction.


    Mira nodded while the flying pillow moved toward where Anna was pointing. During this time, Angus and Jayna just observe them with a smile as they already get used to this. It is not the first time Anna and Mira have gone somewhere to y around.


    Besides, Angus knows there is nothing strong in the span of a few kilometers away from his detection. Still, because Anna and Mira were ying around, they could just run straight to the Ancient Vault.


    Initially, with their strength and speed, they should be able to reach the Ancient Vault in one or two days. Now, They could only advance slowly so as not to lose the two girls.


    "Well, at least we don''t need to worry about food." said Angus while storing the nearby monster and beast corpse.


    "Certainly, with that little gluttony, our food reserve will be gone before we know it. I still don''t understand how she could keep eating without stopping and not getting fatter orrger." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Anyway, is this alright if we keep killing all these monsters and beasts? Didn''t we destroy the ecosystem here?" asked Angus.


    Unlike natural monster habitats, Nirvas didn''t have an excellent recovery rate in their ecosystem. If they are not careful, some beasts and monsters could go extinct, impacting the whole ecosystem.


    "Don''t worry about it. We Altras never hunt monsters and beasts in this area unless it is absolutely necessary. Unlike other races, we didn''t need high-nutritional food to survive." replied Elder Kelraz.


    "Well, that''s certainly handy. Hmm??" said Angus.


    At this moment, everyone begins to hear a loud noise from far away while moving forward.


    "This¡­ a music?" said Angus uncertainty.


    Unlike others, Angus immediately recognizes this familiar loud rhythm from his past life. The Firuman culture development is quite weird.


    Despite having a few more advanced technologies in some fields than postmodern Earth, it still has a culture simr to the middle age. Some areas like medicine, weapons, and other stuff develop a lot. In contrast, the other fields like the daily product, food, music, and culture are just stagnant.


    In the Heart Kingdom, music is just people singing with simple instruments. Most of the song is also simr to Middle ages music. On the other hand, the loud music rhythm they hear is identical to EDM (Electronic Dance Music) from Earth with loud bass and stuff.


    "Let''s look at it." said Angus as he found Anna and Mira already going to the music source.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Arriving at the ce, they hear a loud bass sound and many people from various races jumping around while dancing in front of the big stage.


    ''This is a party? Concert? Wait, is that¡­ a DJ tool?'' thought Angus in surprise.


    "Everyone, PUT YOUR HANDS UP!!" shouted someone from the stage.


    "YEAYY!!" replied the crowd as the drop bass sound was heard.


    Not far from them, they find Anna and Mira wearing star-shaped sunsses. Anna is jumping and dancing, following the music beat on top of the Flying pillow. On the other hand, Mira is drinking something with a straw and has an expressionless face like usual.


    However, everyone could see her head give a slight nod following the music beat.


    "What the hell is this?!!" asked Aunt Extalia while shouting because of the loud music.<sub> </sub>


    "I.. I also don''t know. Truthfully, we Altras rarely care about this area and what the immigrants did. As long as they didn''t do anything harmful, we just leave this ce alone." replied Elder Kelraz.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, The Mad King Baldur!!" shouted the DJ.


    Suddenly, the music beat changed and a half-naked old man wearing a colorful trunk jumped out on the stage. The old man begins rapping with the mic in his hand, following the music beat, and does an absurd breakdance.


    "Yeah!! Yeah!! Yeah!!" shouted the crowd, following Baldur''s lead.


    At this moment, Angus realizes Jayna is already wearing heart-shaped sunsses and jumping around near Anna and Mira. They also hold glowing sticks in their hands.


    "Damn, where did they get those essories?" said Angus.


    At this moment, a significant tremor urs as manyrge earth hills emerge behind the stages. Despite this, no one worries about it and the tremor following the beat and music. Some people even shoot various elemental spells/skills in the air.


    "Wait.. Wait¡­ Hold on.. Put the beat back!! Fire Element ready??" said the DJ as he once again took the lead.


    Then, he drops the beat as the various fire elemental spells/skills are thrown into the air.


    "Water elemental, don''t you dare to lose??" shouted the DJ, doing the same thing with fire elemental shows.


    Soon, the party bes crazier while people get drunk on alcohol and music. Angus could only shake his head at this while looking at the girls enjoying themself.


    Unexpectedly, many young men from various races try to hit Aunt Extalia only to get a sharp, deadly re from her. However, some warmonger races like beast-man, goliath, and a few others only find her more attractive and try to woo her harder.


    In the end, the Crimson sh just beat them to the sky. On the other hand, Angus hides his presence among the crowd and keeps observing everyone with Darren. As for Elder Kelraz and his team, they had already joined the crowd and partied with everyone.


    The old man Kelraz already gets a woman andughs like a pervert old man. Angus didn''t expect the stoic and conservative old man to have this kind of side. From what he observed, Elder Kelraz looked like a rigorous person that obeys the rules.


    "Aren''t you going to join in, Young Baron Angus?" asked Darren beside him.


    Angus nces at the old vampire before smirking.


    "This is nothing. I will show you the true music." said Angus as he used [Beast Walk] and arrived beside the DJ.


    The DJ was startled at Angus'' sudden appearance.


    Before he could speak, "Follow my lead!!" said Angus operated the mixer instrument like a professional.


    The mixer is simr to the one on Earth but has slightly different modifications and is powered with magic rather than electricity.


    A momentter, "Hello.. Hello¡­ Can you hear me¡­" as Angus sings on the spot with an altered soft voice.


    As soon as the music hits its drop, many people begin to dance wildly, following the beat. The previous DJ even did some improvisation along the way while Angus created another mix for the next song.


    The two people work wlessly like they are already doing the same thing for years. Angus also recreated many EDM songs from his past life on the spot. Some even regr pop or rock songs turned into EDM versions.


    Seeing the new and good song, the crowd will be crazier and wilder. Each of them danced wildly while following Angus and DJ lead. After a while, Aunt Extalia finally relents and starts having a drinkingpetition with someone.


    Angus could see her drinking a two meters high barrel like it was nothing, with only a flustered face from the strong alcohol. At the same time, the people in the surrounding cheered her. As for the girls, they are surprised at Angus'' sudden performance and good song.


    Hearing the song, they begin to dance wildly and jump around. Angus also notices Darren cast a strong space elemental spell on the three girls'' surroundings.


    None of the surrounding people get near them or even touch them. At the same time, Mira starts to get flustered and drunk from her drink.


    Fortunately, her best friend didn''t leave her alone and made her join a clumsy dance while jumping around on the top of the flying pillow. At this moment, some monsters and beasts also arrive at the party. They are attracted by the loud song and tremors from before.

 Chapter 521 Drunk

    *ROOOARR* Before the monster creates chaos and destruction, a roaring sound is heard somewhere from the crowd. Then, all the aggressive monsters escaped in fear. The loud roaring sound startled everyone and stopped the party for a moment.


    During this time, the DJ beside Angus continues to y the music and makes another loud bass drop sound, utterly oblivious to the iing monster and Beast.


    "Hahahaha¡­ This is awesome!!" said the DJ.


    *Roarr* The nearby beast and a few intelligent monsters roared happily before joining the party. Seeing the monsters and beasts join the party, the others returned back to the party.


    ''Two¡­ No, there are three, including the mad king. Two seventh-gradebatants and one monster overlord. What a weirdbination¡­ Whatever, let''s just make another song.'' thought Angus.


    While remixing songs, Angus notices a seventh-gradebatant and a monster overlord among the crowd beside Darren and Mira.


    Since the monster overlord has a humanoid figure, it could easily blend in with the crowd, especially with a lot of different races in the crowd. Although Angus finds there is a monster overlord in the party, he still doesn''t mind it too much since it doesn''t create any trouble for him and his group.


    Soon, the party keeps going until a whole day. Then, Anna suddenly releases a thunderous burping sound and disrupts everyone. At this moment, Jayna starts getting drunk and almost loses control of her fire.


    "Oppps.. It seems I need to leave first. See ya, Mike." said Angus to the DJ beside him.


    "No problem, dude. A pleasure to work with you." said DJ Mike.


    In the end, Angus manages to bring everyone away from the party before an unfortunate casualty urs. Moreover, he also finds Aunt Extalia has almost passed out and some men are trying to take advantage of her.


    He didn''t want a certain King to me him for letting his lover get touched by another man while drunk. After bringing everyone dozens of kilometers away from the party with the help of Darren, Angus was finally relieved before focusing on his clingy drunk girlfriend.


    "Hey, Anguss¡­ Did you love me?" said Jayna while pouting and groping Angus.


    "Jayna, stop. You are drunk. Just what did you drink?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ I believe it is a special mixed drink called Party Roll." said Darren from beside them as he inspected Mira''s paper cup.


    At this time, Anna and Mira are already passed out on the top of the flying pillow. The two girls are just sleeping there while hugging each other without a care in the world.


    "Is it dangerous?" asked Angus worriedly.


    Angus knows a normal alcoholic drink will be unable to make Jayna drunk. Her mana is too dense and could easily neutralize any drunk effect.


    As a Fire Phoenix, she is also immune to ordinary poison and could easily recover herself. Therefore, he is quite surprised to find Jayna drunk.


    "Don''t worry, it is not a dangerous drink. It is quite a fun drink that could give a slight drunk effect. This is one of Master''s favorite drinks in the past. I never thought someone would still be able to produce this in bulk and give it for free." said Darren.


    "Mouu¡­ Don''t ignore me. Angus, did you really.. really love me?" asked Jayna again while snuggling to him.


    "Yes, I love you, Jayna. Now, stay still." said Angus while patting her girlfriend and checking her condition.


    Unexpectedly, Jayna purrs like a cat after getting a lovely head pat.


    "Hmm.. how long until the drunk effect is gone?" asked Angus.


    "It depends on the person. Some could easily recover in a few minutes, and some needed a whole night or day. The unique thing is some people also need a lot of this drink to get drunk." exined Darren.


    "So, basically, it works like a normal alcohol drink that ignores our immune system and resistance?" asked Angus.


    "Yep. It also didn''t have a side effect or harm the body." said Darren proudly.


    Seeing the old vampire''s reaction, "Err¡­ Master Darren, don''t tell me you are the one that invented this drink?" asked Angus.


    "Hohoho¡­ Of course, this is one of my finest creations. Still, I didn''t expect they could improve it so it could be held by a simple paper cup. In the past, it could only be held by a special ss bottle and needed to be consumed right away after opening it." replied Darren.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Then, I will excuse myself first." said Angus as he brought Jayna somewhere.


    "Sure, take your time. I believe it will take half a day before the Master wakes up." replied Darren casually.


    Angus didn''t reply back and only waved his hand from afar. Getting seduced by Jayna both physically and mentally makes him quite restless. If it is from his strong will and self-discipline, he will definitely ravage Jayna on the spot.


    After bringing Jayna to a secluded space, Angus immediately creates a simple tent and undresses Jayna gently while teasing her. During this moment, Angus finds Jayna''s blue eyes change into fiery, sharp eyes.


    There is also no trace of her drunk on her face besides the usual embarrassed face Jayna show when doing some sexual activity.


    "Are you Jayna?" asked Angus.


    Jayna didn''t immediately answer and only gave a mischievous smile. Then, she suddenly kisses Angus lovingly. He was surprised at the sudden feeling of this aggressive yet passionate kiss.<sub> </sub>


    During this moment, his instinct, [Analyze], insight, and their bond tell him the girl in front of him is the real Jayna.


    "I am Jayna but also Fire Phoenix." said Jayna after breaking the kiss.


    "Do you not like it?" asked Jayna.


    At this moment, Angus'' head feels muddled and he finds Jayna is the most beautiful he has ever seen.


    "I¡­" said Angus as he tried to resist the urges while his private life was already hard like a rock.


    "Hushh¡­ Don''t you dare fight it!! If you truly love Jayna, you need to ept this side of her, " Jayna said while grabbing Angus'' golden balls.


    Angus could only nod nervously with a cold sweat as he knew his balls would be cooked like hard-boiled eggs if he gave a wrong answer.


    "Fufufu¡­ Good boy. Don''t worry too much. Just think of this, one of the heat sessions." said Jayna before pushing Angus down on the bed.


    Angus knows whenever Jayna is in the heat, she will be more aggressive. However, she is never this bold. It is like Jaynapletely turning into a different person. Still, Angus didn''t fight back because Jayna''s word was correct.


    If he truly loves her, he must also ept this part of her as Fire Phoenix and Jayna technically are already merged together. After a few hours of non-stop sessions led by Jayna, they stop and embrace each other. Angus also finds Jayna''s eyes return back to blue.


    "Jayna...." said Angus as he wanted to ask about her condition.


    "Don''t say it!! Stupid Angus!!" said Jayna while she buried her face in his chest embarrassingly.


    ''It seems she remembered her action and was embarrassed about it.'' thought Angus.


    After enjoying each other for another few hours, they decide to return. By the time they arrive at the camp made by Darren, it is alreadyte in the afternoon. They find Aunt Extalia is already awake and clutching her head while drinking something in her hand.


    "Urgh¡­" groaned Aunt Extalia as she felt her head splitting apart.


    "Err.. Aunt Extalia, are you okay?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "Just give me a moment. I never thought I would get this horrible hangover." said Aunt Extalia as she drank something.


    "Ahh¡­ Young Baron Angus, Lady Jayna, you are back. Please have this. It will alleviate the hangover effect." said Darren while giving two cups to them.


    Angus and Jayna receive the cups without worry and take a sip since Jayna is also getting a slight hangover. Although Angus didn''t have a hangover like Jayna, he wanted to try this drink.


    "Urg.. It''s bitter, " Angusmented while his tongue burned from the hot drink.


    "Bear with it. It is effective to cure the Party Roll''s hangover effect. Otherwise, you will have a splitting headache for hours or whole days." said Darren.


    After a few minutes of drinking it, Jayna and Aunt Extalia feel their mind getting clearer and more refreshing.


    At this moment, "Daaarreeennn¡­" Mira called Darren in an unusually long tone.


    Darren immediately brings a cup of special drink he had already prepared to his master.


    "Urg.." groaned Mira loudly from inside the tent.


    Then, Mira slowly emerges on the top of the flying pillow. She no longer has her usual needs and beautiful appearance. Her silver hair is in a mess and she shows a rare expression of getting a headache.


    "Urgh¡­ Bitter!! Hot!!"ined Mira while sticking out her tongue.


    In the meantime, Angus and Jayna also notice Anna is still sleeping peacefully beside Mira on the top of the flying pillow.


    "Yum.. Yumm.. Ham Porky." said Anna.


    "Darren, sweet."ined Mira to Darren, ignoring the sleeping Anna.


    "Master, the drink will lose its effect if we add any sweetener." replied Darren.


    "Urg.. Stupid hangover."ined Mira again.


    In the meantime, Angus and the others didn''t expect this side of Mira. Then, Angus and Jayna decide to wake up Anna. Otherwise, she will keep sleeping the whole day.


    "Anna, wake up. You will miss your dinner." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Dinner?! No!!" replied Anna while still half sleeping.

 Chapter 522 High Speed Traveling

    "Ehh¡­ Dinner?! No!!" replied Anna while still half sleeping.


    Seeing the cute half-sleep Anna, Jayna immediately hugs her tightly while Angus entices Anna to stay awake. The little girl is already used to Jayna''s hug and loves it so much that she often falls back asleep.


    A momentter, everyone is having dinner together after a warm, refreshing bath. Fortunately, Angus still has portable bath tools from the Endless Battlefield inside his storage device. Hence, they didn''t need to worry about taking a bath in the wilderness.


    Currently, they are located in a vast grasnd with various sorts of vegetation on it. The ce is simr to a wild jungle but has fewer tall trees. Angus also notices some people far from them in this wilderness.


    He ignores them as they seem to be in the middle of training, meditation, or resting. During their travel, Angus notices the mana density in the surrounding area is increasing. The deeper they go towards the Ancient Vault direction, the thicker the mana density.


    Based on this density, the ordinary third-gradebatant will have difficulty moving their body. Therefore, this ce is an excellent ce to train. With high mana density in nature, they could recover their mana faster and temper their physical body.


    Unfortunately, this feature is utterly useless to Angus and his group. All of them have already reached the level where this kind of training has a minimal effect on them.


    Even if the density and pressure increase 10 times, it will only slightly burden Angus and Jayna. As for the others, they could just ignore it with their ridiculous physical body.


    While having dinner, "I never expected there would be such a huge party in this wilderness." said Aunt Extalia.


    "I hear it is actually a spontaneous party from DJ Mike." said Angus.


    "DJ Mike? Spontaneous party?" asked Aunt Extalia back.


    "Ohh.. He is the musician on the stage beside me. Apparently, they had already partied since a few days ago. As for a reason, Mike didn''t know himself."


    "He finds a group of people having a booze party. Then, he starts ying his instrument to make it merrier. Before he realized it became a huge party like right now." exined Angus.


    "True. I overheard it being a group of people having a barbeque party before it became a drinking contest. I believe that Mike is the one that attracts others with his unique musicter on.


    "It is certainly very loud and chaotic music but also pleasant at the same time with those beats and rhythm. What''s the name of it?" said Darren.


    "Mike calls it Magic Dance Music or MGM. The music itself does note from the conventional musical instrument. Mike MGM tools could record, mix, or modify any sound or even create a new kind of sound." exined Angus.


    "Hohoho¡­ I never knew that magic could also be used this way. I guess I still need to learn a lot of stuff." said the old vampire humbly.


    After dinner, they decide to rest before continuing their journey tomorrow. They already waste too much time in this area and are still far from the ancient vault. They choose to make a full long run tomorrow towards the ancient vault.


    The following day, they wake up early and have a simple breakfast except for the little gluttony Anna who eats a mammoth size of food for breakfast. After breakfast, Angus gives Aunt Extalia a nod sign.


    "Little monster, do you want to y catch?" asked Aunt Extalia out of nowhere.


    "y catch?" asked Anna while tilting her head.


    "Yup. If you could catch me, I will give you a rare grade three Bounce Pork meat." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Bounce Pork??" asked Anna in confusion.


    Aunt Extalia didn''t answer and took out three-meter pork meat from her storage bracelet. Seeing the big pork meat, Anna began to drool and have a pork image in her eyes.


    "So, do you agree?" asked Aunt Extalia as she stored the pork back.


    "Make it two of those!!" said Anna while wiping the drool in her mouth.


    "Two?? Fine. Then, let''s start now." said Aunt Extalia before turning into a red sh and disappearing.


    "Ahh¡­ My Porky!! Mira, we need to catch her." said Anna while sitting on the top of the flying pillow.


    Mira only nods before her flying pillow follows Aunt Extalia''s direction. Angus and the others notice Anna is too yful and mischievous, while Mira is somehow always listening to this naughty girl.<sub> </sub>


    Since they couldn''t ask her to stop ying around and offend Mira, they made her y a catch with Aunt Extalia.


    Although Angus doesn''t know the maximum speed of the flying pillow, he doubts Mira will use its full speed to catch Aunt Extalia since Mira enjoys the y rather than just catching Aunt Extalia directly.


    Angus also knows Anna may realize their ploy, but he feels Anna is fine with it since she will get rare meat and delicious pork while having fun. Angus and the others didn''t stay idle and followed the two girls on the top of the flying pillow.


    In the meantime, some Altras inside the party begin vomiting around from consuming too much Party Roll drink.


    "Urgh.. *Vomit* I feel like I forgot something." said Elder Kelraz while getting drunk.


    At this moment, the muscr elder finds a sexy woman wink at him and giving a teasing gesture.


    "Whatever, I will think about itter." said the old man before approaching the woman with a perverted smile and chucking another Party Roll bottle.


    Since everyone at the party has considerable body strength and stamina, they could keep dancing and partying even for an entire week without worry.


    Moreover, DJ Mike has few friends that could substitute for him while he takes a brake. Though as a fifth-gradebatant, DJ Mike has strong endurance and has never left the stage since the start.


    While the party continues, Angus is surprised at the speed of Flying Pillow. He even needs to use a bit of [Beast Walk] to catch up with them. Fortunately, Jayna could still match them by using her fiery wing in the air.


    In terms of speed and eleration, Jayna''s fiery wing may lose to movement skills. However, she could reach a very high speed in the air as long as there was no obstacle. With this advantage, she may be faster than others running on thend coveringrge distances.


    If Jayna didn''t limit herself, she might already pass through everyone with her top speed in the air. She also didn''t need to worry about stamina and mana since flying with her fiery wing is like breathing andes to her naturally.


    Even if she was exhausted and almost drained all her mana, she could still stay in the air with her fiery wing. This is one of Jayna''s abilities as the mighty Fire Phoenix. Aunt Extalia in the front also notices the flying pillow and everyone gets closer.


    "Interesting¡­ Let''s see if I can surpass my limit!!" said Aunt Extalia as she increased her speed.


    *BOOOM* Aunt Extalia increases her speed and makes a sonic boom to the surroundings.


    "Ahh¡­ My pork!! Mira, let''s go faster!!" said Anna, grabbing the pillow with an excited smile.


    "Mmm." replied Mira while nodding.


    *BOOOM* Suddenly, her flying pillow elerates and bes faster, following Aunt Extalia with the same speed. Angus and Jayna also use their movement skills to catch up with them. As for the old vampire Darren, he just keeps following Mira while brewing tea in the air.


    The Vampire Ancestor is actually flying beside Mira and making tea for his master, ignoring their high-speed traveling. Moreover, Mira is also sipping the tea casually while sitting on the flying pillow.


    It is like Anna, who controls the flying pillow and Mira is just a passenger beside her. Angus also noticed despite the high speed, they didn''t get blown away by the air. Even Mira''s silver hair didn''t even move from the strong wind.


    This same situation also happens to Darren, who can somehow make the tea and not spill it. On the contrary, Anna, sitting beside Mira, is gripping the flying pillow like she is almost blowing away from the wind.


    Fortunately, Anna has monstrous physical strength and this kind of wind will not throw her away unless she lets herself be blown away like before. While feeling the wind, Anna keepsughing happily and enjoys the wind sensation all over her body.


    In just a few hours, they had already covered a very long distance and almost reached the Ancient Vault. In the end, their high-speed journey needed to stop for a lunch break. The little gluttony will cry and be sad if she misses any of her three meals a day.


    They decide to stop at the settlement near the Ancient Vault. It is a small vige called Honor Valley. They didn''t need to worry about getting lost in the wilderness since Darren remembered the ce quite clearly.


    Honor Valley is a small vige surrounded by small vegetation all around. Many people didn''t know this ce is actually the safest in the Nirvas.


    Approaching the vige, "Kyaa!! T-That¡­" screamed Jayna while burying her head in Angus.


    Fortunately, they no longer travel at high speed. Otherwise, Angus will break all his bones from the sudden charge. Ignoring the scared Jayna, everyone focuses on the transparent bluish small old man not far from them.

 Chapter 523 Honor Valley

    ''A spirit?! Why is there a spirit out in the middle of the day?'' thought Angus confusedly.


    Based on Angus'' experience, a dead spirit is very weak during the day or exposed to the sun. Some could even disappear anytime.


    It is also why people only find dead spirits in dark areas or at night. However, the spirit in front of them looks fine and even does some kind of meditation.


    "Ohh.. It seems we have arrived."mented Darren.


    "Master Darren, did you know who he is?" asked Angus.


    Before Darren could answer, "A traveler??" heard a voice not far away from them.


    Everyone finds a red-skinned, plump woman Altras approaches them.


    "I am sorry for thete wee since it is quite rare for people to visit this ce. May I know what brought you to this secluded location?" asked the Altras woman brazenly.


    "We just happen to take a break before entering the Ancient Vault." replied Darren without getting offended.


    "Taking a break, eh?" said the woman while observing everyone for a moment.


    Although their vige is the nearest settlement to the Ancient Vault, no one will think of taking a break in this vige. Not only is the ce quite secluded, with only a minimum living facility, but it is also shunned by others because of its nature.


    Honor Valley is inhabited by hundreds of Altras spirits. Even if people know about this ce, they definitely will not choose this ce to take a break. However, the middle-aged woman also knows that Angus and the others are not ordinary travelers.


    Her instinct warns her to get as far as possible from them. The Altras woman is by no means weak. She could even be considered one of the top fighters in Nirvas. Yet, she finds each person in this group could kill her.


    Unfortunately, she cannot escape since it is her responsibility to wee any person in this ce as the caretaker. Unless the person is doing something terrible to the vige, the vige will ept anyone, even the most heinous person of Nirvas.


    "Sure. Just make sure to not create trouble in the vige. It seems you already know about the vige. I hope you also respect the vige''s rules. Anyway, Wee to the Honor Valley. The resting ce of the honored ones." said the woman.


    "The resting ce?" said Angus in confusion.


    Before the Altras woman could reply, everyone noticed someone approaching their ce at a fast speed.


    The Honor Valley location is quite secluded despite the close distance from the Ancient Vault. Although it is not deliberately hidden from the people, not many people will expect a settlement in this location.


    Therefore, they didn''t expect other people to approach this location, especially with its resident''s nature. After a while, they find a person covered in full clothing towards them.


    "A group of people?? That''s quite rare." said the person.


    "Oh my¡­ you are back early, Ragaz?" said the Altras woman in a teasing tone.


    "Shut up, woman!! Mind your own business!!" snarked the person rudely before passing the woman


    During this moment, the hideous man nces at Angus'' group for a moment. While ncing at Angus'' group, they notice certain greedy eyes for a moment.


    Even Jayna could feel bad intentions from the hideous person for a moment despite still burying her face into Angus'' chest. However, this bad intention immediately disappeared as it appeared.


    "I apologize for his rudeness. He is just one of the troublesome upants that shamelessly stay here. Don''t worry, he will not cause you any trouble during your stay here." said the woman Altras as they guided everyone to the vige.


    "That''s certainly interesting." muttered Darren while stroking his silver-haired mustache.


    As the seventh-grade vampire, Darren notices many things about the hideous person. However, the most surprising factor for him is the person''s race.


    The person''s race is famous for not having strongbat strength. Although it is not impossible to be strong, it is quite hard to reach high grades because of their race and body limitations.


    Then, everyone followed the Altras woman to the Honor Valley. The vige is inside a small mountain covered by vegetation.


    There is only one road into the vige. But, people could still sneak in through the air, ground, or just break through the vegetation. Though no one dares to do such a thing if they know the true nature of the vige.<sub> </sub>


    "Umm¡­ Angus, can I eat that?" asked Anna out of nowhere.


    Anna is trying to catch the bluish flying spirit that passes by.


    "Anna, you can''t eat that." rebuked Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Why?? It looks fluffy like cotton candy." replied Anna.


    "You will get a stomach ache if you eat that." lied Angus tantly.


    "Stomach ache?! That''s bad. Anna hates pain. Mira, you must not eat that thing even though it looks delicious." said Anna.


    The little troublemaker is trying to advise Mira. Still, it looks like she is convincing herself to not eat the poor Altras spirit while Mira only gives the nod to her.


    "Err¡­ Please don''t eat any honored spirits here." said the Altras woman with cold sweat.


    The woman knows the group in front of her is not normal, especially the two girls in the flying pillow. She couldn''t sense or feel anything from the two girls in the group. Yet, her sharp instinct told her to never get close to them.


    On the way, they find a lot of strange tombstones all over the ce. They only see a few empty outworn houses for the living and more weird-shaped tombstones.


    They also find many bluish transparent Altras'' spirits all over the ce. From gigantic muscr Altras to harmless senile old Altras. Angus notices all these Altras spirits seem topletely ignore them, unlike the ordinary restless spirits he knows.


    ording to the Altras woman, these spirits are dead Altras that gained the greatest honor of living in this sacred ce until the end of time. It is sort of sacred ground of the Altras race.


    Since the vige is located on high ground, they could see good scenery in the surrounding area. For Angus and the others, it is a good ce for travelers to take a break if it is not for the huge number of spirits residing in this area.


    While the others enjoy the scenery, Angus needs to pacify the scared Jayna. She keeps embracing him and is startled every time she sees a spirit. If Angus didn''t calm her, she might already burn the whole vige while running away.


    Fortunately, they found a quiet ce without any spirit and good scenery. Then, They decide to have their lunch break there. Despite the absence of the spirit in the surroundings, Jayna is still glued to Angus for fear of seeing any ghost.


    At this point, everyone doubts if she is terrified of ghosts or just finds an excuse to get intimate with Angus. Since the couple has a very strict and fearsome aunt watching them like a hawk, they couldn''t express their closeness in public openly.


    Angus knows Jayna has knowledge of Fire Phoenix''s life. There is no way she will get cold feet when confronting spirits. Moreover, Phoenix is known as the bane of all evil spirits. Some legends even say a tiny fire spark from Phoenix could easily decimate the strongest evil spirit.


    Still, Angus didn''tin since Jayna used this chance to ''touch'' him with her matured body.


    On the other hand, Jayna still managed to enjoy the breathtaking scenery and Angus'' body. She also asionally lectures Anna on the way.


    The little gluttony keeps drooling while looking at the spirit like it is delicious food. Fortunately, her best friend Mira kept reminding her of getting a stomach ache before she tried to grab the nearby spirit and eat the poor spirit.


    While having their lunch meal, "Hmm¡­ Weird?! Aren''t we supposed to be near the Ancient Vault? Why can''t we see it from here? Did it have some kind of camouge defense mechanism?" asked Angus.


    "Correct. The Ancient Vault could only be found and entered from one path. If you try to enter it from the air or in another direction, you will not even find it. I also hear you will not be able to find it if you intend to steal rather than retrieve it from your own vault." exined Aunt Extalia.


    "True. Although I am not sure about the stealing intention part. However, it has been a while since I visited the Ancient Vault. There is a chance they upgrade their defense mechanism to that degree." said Darren while serving tea to Mira.


    "I see. I thought it could only be found and opened by a certain password like Old Man Draught''s vault." said Angus.


    "Old Man Draught?! Ahh.. It seems you already meet the current World Smith. No wonder you have that twin-de artifact." said Darren.


    "Master Darren, did you know about the Old Man Draught?" asked Angus.


    "World Smith is the title bestowed by the World to the best crafter in the world. The title itself is not fixed and could always change to another person at any time. However, every person with the World Smith title always has Godly craftsmanship skill." exined Darren.


    "Every person that reaches a certain strength or has a high affinity with the world itself will know World Smith. Basically, it is an open secret for strong people." added Darren.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s new. Is it okay for us to know this information?" asked Angus.

 Chapter 524 Ancient Vault

    "Hmm¡­ That''s new. Is it okay for us to know this information?" asked Angus.


    "It''s fine. Besides, I believe all of you will know about this in the future anyway." replied Darren casually.


    Angus and the others didn''t react to Darren''s reply as they were also confident in their strength.


    After finishing lunch, they decide to enter the Ancient Vault. The Honor Valley may be a vige, but it also didn''t provide any attraction facilities besides the beautiful natural scenery in the surrounding.


    Unfortunately, this beautiful view didn''t give Anna too much impression besides the first few minutes. Angus also finds a few things about this strange vige.


    Apparently, the spirits in this ce have at least sixth-gradebatant strength. The spirit itself is unlike ordinary vengeful or restless spirits. It didn''t have too much sentience or wisdom. In some ways, they are simr to artificial intelligence.


    He heard from Darren that the spirit is actually one of the defense mechanisms of the Ancient Vault. It could never get tiring, never sleep, and has unlimited power.


    The only problem is that the spirit couldn''t improve their skills/spells. They also couldn''t bemanded and bound to the Honor Valley. The most surprising thing is the spirit actually has a specific routine and shifts guard time despite never getting tired.


    "What a peculiar way of defense mechanism." said Angus while observing the spirit around the vige.


    It is clear that the spirits are forced to guard the Ancient Vault for eternity. However, Angus also feels strange since it seems like the spirits get better treatment like ordinary living workers.


    He also heard that a few Altras caretakers help the spirit be morefortable in the vige. At this point, Angus didn''t know if he should pity these spirits or not.


    "Don''t overthink about it, Young Baron Angus. Besides, these spirits actually choose to be like this." said Darren while they walked down from the Honor Valley.


    "They choose to be like this?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Like I said, these spirits have the power of sixth grade. Did you think ordinary people could reach this level? I imagine all these spirits are quite influential Altras during their life."


    "You may not understand this now, but we old ones often like to leave something behind."


    Living for a long time makes people wiser and want to leave some trace as a contribution or legacy. If I am not wrong, this should be their way of leaving their trace behind." exined Darren.


    "I see¡­" replied Angus shortly and didn''t ask anymore.


    Like Darren said, he is still too young to understand this feeling despite having two lives. Since some people could live for a few hundred years in this world, Angus still looks like a childpared to these people.


    Leaving the Honor Valley, they begin to move towards the Ancient Vault through a stony path. Along the way, they find a few Altras spirits sitting in meditation. Suddenly, Everyone could feel some sort of pressure released from all this spirit.


    This pressure is enough to deter any fourth-gradebatant or kingdom''s elite knights from kneeling on the spot. Fortunately, their group is too absurd. Initially, Angus is afraid the pressure will affect Jayna since her physical power is the lowest among others.


    However, he finds his girlfriend is actually pressuring these bluish spirits back with her majestic phoenix aura. Some of the bluish spirits even run as far as possible from Jayna.


    "Humph!! Puny spirits dared to make me kneel. They should be d I don''t burn them into nothingness." said Jayna proudly.


    "Err¡­ Jayna, are you okay?" asked Angus.


    He was surprised as his girlfriend still had this ghost phobia just a few minutes ago and now she ispletely fine with it. Hearing Angus'' words, Jayna blinks for a few moments before suddenly buried into Angus'' chest.


    "Kyaaa¡­ Angus, there is another ghost!!" said Jayna.


    Seeing Jayna''s shameless act makes everyone speechless. Fortunately, they immediately forget about this since Anna and Mira call them after wandering on their own.


    "Angus, look!! It is a big flying box." called Anna.


    Suddenly, they find a humongous flying cube building chained by gigantic thorny chains on each corner. Angus and Jayna are surprised at this giant cube since they knew this building should not exist a moment ago. Yet, it somehow magically appeared in front of them.<sub> </sub>


    Moreover, the cube building seems to exude a majestic presence. There is no way they will miss such an eye-catching building in this vastnd. Then, they remember their aunt''s exnation about one of the Ancient Vault''s defense mechanisms.


    "Hahaha¡­ I also had that kind of expression when I found the Ancient Vault for the first time." teased Aunt Extalia after finding the couple having speechless expressions.


    It takes them a few seconds before the couple gets their bearings and follows everyone to the Ancient Vault. The flying cube is connected to the stony stairs in front of them. Like the Ancient Vault, the stony stairs also magically appear in front of them.


    While hiking the stony stairs, Anna and Mira fly around the Ancient Vault and explore the surroundings. Arriving in front of the Ancient Vault, they find arge open door. Behind the door, they could find a few people in queues in front of the blue-colored woman.


    They also find a few blue-colored women all over the ce. All the women have a simr shape, face, and form. They also find the interior of the Ancient Vault humongous.


    Not only does the interior have a very high ceiling, but it also has a lot ofplex pathway designs simr to some monumental buildings on Earth.


    They find the area in front of them is a lobby area where theyplete some documents before essing the vault. Angus, Jayna, and Aunt Extalia walk towards the queue to register themself while letting the two girls wander on their own with Darren.


    During the wait, Angus found he couldn''t use any detection skills. Unlike inside the forest, he feels like his [Mana Echolocation] scanning an endless, boundless space without getting feedback. Simr things also happen to his heat sense.


    Unless someone gets closer to him, he will only feel a boundless area while trying to sense the heat in the surrounding. This also affects his perception and his other Ancient Power perception.


    All he could do was use his five senses to observe the surroundings like an ordinary human. He also finds there are countless doors with numbers on the wall.


    He heard from Aunt Extalia that the blue-colored woman is some sort of artificial intelligence controlled by the Ancient Vault to guide the people.


    While waiting, they could hear Anna''s loudughter while using the Flying Pillow with Mira to move from floor to floor and startle other people.


    Hearing Anna''s happyughter, Angus only releases a heavy sigh at the naughty girl. However, he didn''t worry about her since Darren promised to keep her out of too much trouble.


    "You know I still don''t ept that little monster. What''s more, how you two treat her." said Aunt Extalia.


    "The way we treat her?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Even a blind monkey will notice you two treat her like your own child. No matter what, you two are too young to have a child." rified Aunt Extalia.


    Hearing such ament, Angus and Jayna blushed in embarrassment and were speechless. Deep inside, they know they already thought of Anna as their child. But they never openly express it or think about it. This is because Anna is too special for an ordinary child.


    "Actually, I didn''t care how you treated that little monster. But, as a high noble, you still need to follow some noble rules. You need to at least get married before you can adopt her and please restrain yourself from doing too much night activity." said Aunt Extalia.


    Hearing this, Angus only gave a smile and didn''t give a reply. Jayna also stays silent whilemunicating with Angus using their bond. They know their actions are against the noble''s etiquette and could ruin their family''s reputation.


    The Heart kingdom''s aristocratic system is not only based on merit or personal power. It is also based on reputation. Reputation and merit are often connected with one and the others.


    One of the great ways to improve nobility rank is by increasing their reputation and leading to more merit.


    A noble with a bad reputation will hardly get merit, connection, and even be shunned by everyone. However, Angus didn''t care about this. If he wants, he could dere to the world that Jayna is his woman and Anna is their child. However, this will only lead to endless problems.


    Still, it didn''t mean they would abide by the noble etiquette and rules. They will just do what they want, like usual. Besides, if someone dares to force them to follow the rules, they will let them experience what real despair means, like a certain old woman noble.


    Therefore, they just give a silent reply to their aunt. Aunt Extalia also notices their silent responses.


    "I know you don''t like this and you two will keep doing what you want. Personally, I rooted for both of you. You two did what Leon and I could not do in the past." exined Aunt Extalia.


    "However, I want to know the huge consequences of your action. There will be a time when we can''t just always protect you." added Aunt Extalia.

 Chapter 525 Royal Heart Vault

    "There will be a time when we can''t just always protect you." added Aunt Extalia.


    Angus and Jayna didn''t respond and only gave a silent nod. After another few minutes of waiting, they finally reached the reception desk.


    "Wee to the Altras Ancient Vault. How may I help you?" asked the blue-colored woman.


    "We would like to ess the Royal Heart''s Vault." replied Aunt Extalia.


    "Certainly. Did you bring the proof of identification and the key?" asked the woman.


    "Yes. We have." said Aunt Extalia shortly.


    "Then, please fill out this form first. Did you need help to fill the form?" said the woman while giving some paper.


    "No need." replied Aunt Extalia as she received the form.


    Aunt Extalia began filling out the form like she was already getting used to this. After filling out the form, the woman checks the form once in case the Duchess misses something before processing the document.


    "Duchess Amberze, isn''t it? ording to your form, only three people will enter the Vault. I assume it will be three of you, correct?" asked the woman.


    "Correct." replied the Duchess.


    "I am sorry, Duchess Amberze. It seems we detected another key and proof of identification from this man. Based on our data, the vault owner no longer exists and this man could have essed the vault ording to the contract." said the woman while pointing at Angus.


    "Did you also want to ess the vault?" asked the woman.


    The three of them immediately surprise at this statement and look at Angus. ording to Aunt Extalia''s knowledge, the Ancient Vault will seize everything inside the personal Vault when the owner of the Vault is dead without pointing to a legacy.


    The Ancient Vault will only keep personal vaults if the owner is an extraordinary figure. It means Angus has something on him that is connected with an extraordinary figure.


    "Umm¡­ May I know whose Vault I have ess to?" asked Angus, but he already had a guess in his mind.


    "The vault owner goes by the name of Archmage Bern." said the woman.


    "Urg¡­ Troublesome!! Truly trouble!!" cursed Angus while looking at the ring on his finger.


    This is the same ring he identally got after reading the fictional story of Archmage Bern during his academy days. The worst thing for Angus is the ring made of unknown material and bound to him.


    Even if he cuts his finger or his whole arm, it will appear on his finger after he regenerates the cutting part. Among Angus''s equipment, he only has three items with unknown origins. Two of them are the wooden bracelet and mysterious box covered with a swirl pattern of God Rune.


    Thest one is the bounded Archmage Bern''s legacy ring on his finger. Unlike the wooden bracelet protected by God Rune, the ring is made of unknown material and can''t be taken off.


    While Angus worked at the Research Center, he found many of Archmage Bern''s ancient notes or books. However, none of them mention his legacy or this ring. They only mention his personal life or experiment during his younger days.


    Although the notes help Angus cast many different elemental spells, it is still pale to the legend where the Archmage Bern could use any element like it is his natural affinity.


    Angus knows a few ces where the archmage leaves his legacy. However, he ignores it because it will only attract too much trouble.


    Seeing Angus cursing the unknown ring on his finger, "Brat, where did you get the ring?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Umm¡­ Excuse me, what if I decide to not visit this Archmage Bern''s vault?" asked Angus, ignoring Aunt Extalia''s question.


    "That''s¡­" replied the blue-colored woman, staying silent for a moment.


    "I am sorry. It seems that you are obligated to visit the vault. ording to the contracts, any person with Archmage Bern''s key vault has the right to ess and needs to enter the vault." exined the blue-colored woman.


    "Since the contract didn''t state how we should handle the situation in case you refuse to enter it, we may need to take drastic measures." said the woman.


    "Drastic measures??" asked Angus back.


    "We may need to forcefully confiscate the key. Since the key is already bound to you, we will forcefully sever the connection from your soul. Will you be fine with this process?" asked the blue-colored woman casually.<sub> </sub>


    "Severing it from my soul?? Nope, I am not fine with it. Not at all!!" said Angus in a hurry.


    Angus may not be an expert at souls like Soul Keeper or Millie. But he also researches many things about souls since he wants to know about his mysterious reincarnation and the soul point in his system.


    He may still be unable to unravel the mystery behind his system or reincarnation. Still, he is quite knowledgeable about the soul. One thing he notices about the soul is to never mess with it, especially your own soul.


    Unlike y, the soul can''t be modified, divided, or added without huge consequences. One wrong mistake during the process will not only kill the person, but the person itself will cease to exist.


    There is no way Angus will let another mess with his soul just because he refuses to enter a personal vault that already belongs to him.


    "Then, I assume you will also visit the vault. Please fill this form first." asked the blue woman while giving a simr form to Angus.


    With a heavy sigh, Angus received the form. He fills the form after getting a deathly re from Aunt Extalia and smallughter from Jayna.


    "Brat, you better exin to meter!!" grumbled Aunt Extalia while helping Angus fill out the form.


    The form is not too different from what Aunt Extalia gets, except only Angus can enter the vault since it is a personal vault, not Kingdom''s vault-like Royal Heart Vault. After finishing all the necessary processes, another blue-colored woman appeared out of thin air and guided them.


    Angus and the others decide to visit the Royal Heart Vault first. Guided by the blue-colored women, they feel like walking for a long time and passing through manyplex pathways, stairs, and corners. They even passed a hidden path through the wall.


    Surprisingly, they only find a few minutes passing by despite it feeling like hours of walking. After a while, they reach the door with the Heart Kingdom''s emblem on it while the surrounding area is enclosed by the wall.


    "Please use the key to open the door." said the blue-colored woman.


    Then, Aunt Extalia takes a heart-shaped key from her storage device and ces it in the small hidden hole in the door. Suddenly, the door shines dimly as countless tiny runes move around. A momentter, the door slowly opens and reveals the inside.


    They find arge room filled with many things. Aunt Extalia begins to enter the room, followed by Angus and Jayna. They observe the Royal Heart Vault interior while the blue-colored woman stays outside.


    "Is this the Heart Kingdom''s Ancient Vault?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "It seems to becking." chimed Jayna.


    Although the Vault is enormous, it is still not like Angus and Jayna''s expectations. They didn''t even find a piece of gold but just many magical tools and unknown artifacts. It seems to beckingpared to the royal treasury in their kingdom.


    "Hmm?? Did you think we will use this ce to store something like gold or rare material?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    Angus and Jayna didn''t reply, only gave the nod.


    "Let me remind you. This vault is only to keep things and is rarely visited by someone from our side. Material like gold, ingredients, or other stuff used in an emergency will not be stored here. Just the retrieving process itself is already taking too much time." exined Aunt Extalia.


    "I see¡­ Basically, the thing in here is too dangerous or too precious to be used, right?" said Angus.


    "You could also say that." said Aunt Extalia while looking at a few things in the vault room.


    "Anyway, you should pick an artifact now." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Sure." replied Angus shortly without asking more.


    Angus and Jayna notice a vault like this must contain something that only the King or their trusted men know. It means things here may be involved with the dark side of the kingdom.


    Although they rise in the high noble society, Angus and Jayna also know about the Heart Kingdom''s dark side and history. Angus also knows a lot of problems with their current government system, much less the one in the past where people were trying to eat each other.


    Before Leon rose as the current king, Heart Kingdom was a chaotd filled with uncertainty and conflict. Each month there will be a rebellion or huge conflict between noble andmoner. The noble tries to suppress themoner while themoner rebels.


    Each day, humans from themoner ss will die from suppression while the noble ss gets an assassination attempt. Civil war often erupted because of public dissatisfaction.


    It is not until King Leon uses his iron fist to end this gruesome conflict that has already been for hundreds of years.


    During this time, many strong people mysteriously disappear. It is easy to guess there will be some concrete evidence rted to the incident in this vault.

 Chapter 526 Sanguine Wood

    After they stop talking, Angus begins to search for a good artifact. Since he couldn''t just use detection skills to know the artifact, he needed to inspect the artifact closely. Fortunately, Aunt Extalia is also helping him search for the artifact.


    Actually, Angus didn''t need any more artifacts. The reason he asked for an artifact reward is for his beloved girlfriend. Jayna''s fire is very lethal and could burn anything. However, it also limits her.


    Many of her skills couldn''t be used or improved without proper weapons, especially her sword skill. Her current sword may be strong and on the border of artifact grade as it is made of many rare materials.


    Unfortunately, it will turn to ash in seconds when she slightly loses control of her fire. Knowing her problem, Angus ns to give Jayna an artifact that is suitable for her. Aunt Extalia and King Leon also knew about this and didn''t have a problem with it.


    His reward is only to get one artifact from the Royal Heart Ancient Vault. They didn''t care what he would do with the artifact as long as he didn''t give it to an unknown person or throw it away.


    They also didn''t have a problem giving the artifact to Jayna since it would increase herbat prowess. Sadly, finding the matching artifact for Jayna is difficult. As Jayna said before, Fire Phoenix never wields any artifact since her fire is ipatible with any existing artifact.


    Even after inspecting all the artifacts in the Vault, they still couldn''t find any artifacts that matched Jayna. All the artifacts give a strong rejection to her.


    "Tch¡­ Another rejection." said Angus as he took back the sword artifact from Jayna.


    "Angus, it is fine. This is your reward. You should be the one that chooses it." said Jayna, as she didn''t mind another rejection.


    "Well, you are right. It seems we don''t have a choice but to make you a new weapon artifact. Aunt Extalia, is there some rare material stored here?" said Angus.


    "Material? Did you want to give up your artifact reward and choose material instead?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Yup." replied Angus shortly.


    "Fine. Besides, you also didn''tck any artifacts at the moment. If I am not wrong, we have some rare material stored here. Let me check the list first." said Aunt Extalia as she looked at the small board in her hand.


    The small board has a function simr to an electronic tablet from Earth and shows the list of items in the Vaults. It is one of theplex magic tools she gets from the blue-colored woman guide.


    "Here, take a look at it. It seems we don''t have too much material stored here. Most of them are even unidentified." said Aunt Extalia while showing the list.


    Angus begins to look at the list and see the picture of each material with Jayna. This way, she can help them identify some material with Fire Phoenix knowledge.


    "Hmm¡­ Wait, this is not sanguine wood."mented Jayna after seeing the picture of the wood with a red pattern around it.


    "Angus, summon it." said Jayna.


    Then, Angus tapped the summon button on the board and found a wooden branch that appeared in front of them. This is one of the functions of the board list. It could help the people to summon items inside the Vault to help save time in searching.


    Jayna immediately observes the wooden branch in front of them carefully. The wooden branch is like the one in the picture. It is like a normal dry wooden branch that you could find in any tree, but it also has red crimson veins all over its body.


    "As expected, it is not Sanguine Wood. Sanguine Wood has reddish marks like a rash, but this one is a more bulged vein." said Jayna.


    "Jayna, what is this wood?" asked Angus.


    "I also don''t know." replied Jayna.


    "Ehhh?!!!" as Angus didn''t expect such an answer.


    "Well, Fire Phoenix only knows this wood is sturdy and could even withstand her fire. But she is not a researcher or scientist. So, she was never interested in this stuff. She only finds it is an interesting wooden branch when she burns some civiliza.. I mean her enemy." said Jayna.


    ''Did she just want to say civilization?'' thought Aunt Extalia for a moment.


    "Interesting. Did Fire Phoenix have more of this?" asked Angus.


    "Nope. She only finds it once and it immediately breaks under her physical strength when she ys catch with someone." replied Jayna.


    "Err... So, it is weak physically but has strong properties to withstand fire. Alright, let''s look at the other first. If nothing is worth it, I will just take this branch." said Angus.<sub> </sub>


    "Are you sure? The reason why it is locked here is that everyone thought it was Sanguine Wood Branch. If someone knows you have it, it may lead to a lot of trouble." asked Aunt Extalia.


    "It''s fine. It is not like I will openly show it to everyone and only research it secretly." reassure Angus.


    "Fine. But I hope you are careful when researching it. We are still notpletely sure if it is Sanguine Wood or not. In case it is Sanguine wood, please return it to Leon." warned Aunt Extalia.


    Sanguine Woodes from one of the most sinister natural phenomena in the world. Ites from a Sanguine Tree that only grows on the battlefield with countless corpses on it. The tree will grow by consuming all the blood in the area.


    The most sinister thing is that many people try to cultivate the tree artificially by making thousands of people kill each other, but none seed. One of the major forces even dared to incite war just to try growing Sanguine trees.


    This force is none other than the Vampire race of the Eternal Kingdom. For the vampire, Sanguine wood is one of the best materials for their weapon since it is connected with blood.


    Unfortunately, none of their attempts to grow the Sanguine Tree is working and only leaves millions of people to die pointlessly. Since then, the World Alliance has decided to ban the material of Sanguine Wood and define it as a forbidden item.


    Still, Sanguine Wood is too precious to just be destroyed. The Wood is famous material for magician staff capable of boosting metal, earth, and water elements. It is hard to find material that has attunement to many elements at once.


    "Sure. I don''t n on researching such a sinister object as Sanguine wood. It sounds like too much trouble for me." said Angus.


    After inspecting the other material, they decide to take the mysterious wooden branch since there is no other different material that interests Angus and Jayna.


    Leaving the Royal Heart Vault, "Are you done?" asked the blue-colored woman guide.


    "Yes." said Aunt Extalia.


    *Bam* The vault gate instantly closes and Aunt Extalia takes back the Heart shape key.


    "Baron Victory, did you want to immediately go to Archmage Bern''s personal vault now?" asked Angus.


    Angus nces at the other two and gets a silent nod from them.


    "Sure." said Angus.


    *Wisss* Suddenly, another simr blue-colored woman guide appeared near Aunt Extalia and Jayna.


    "Duchess Amberze and Miss Heart, please follow me. I will guide you to the lobby area." said the newly appeared blue-colored woman.


    "Baron Victory, please stand near me." said the other guide.


    Angus follows the guide''s instructions while Jayna and Aunt Extalia follow the other guide. *Swishh* Suddenly, Angus felt the scene change and he appeared inside the enclosed space. Surprisingly, Angus didn''t feel any space fluctuation while being teleported.


    Still, Angus didn''t panic and observed the surroundings. He is inside an enclosed room surrounded by a wall with a firece on top of the pedestal in the middle of the room. The fire dimly lit the room. He also finds a big sturdy door on one of the wall sides.


    "ording to the contract, the key holder must open the vault independently. Otherwise, the key holder will stay in this ce. I wish you luck in opening it, Baron Victory." said the blue-colored woman before disappearing, leaving Angus alone.


    "So, is it some sort of test? No, the archmage must put this as one of the security mechanisms for his vault." said Angus before observing the dimly lit room.


    After observing for a few minutes while using [Analyze] in full power, "Tch¡­ What a nasty mechanism." said Angus as he approached the door.


    He begins to engrave the door with an unknown rune. Then, he takes a few things before throwing them into the firece. *Whoshh* The fire gets bigger for a moment before changing color. Its color turns into a rainbow color and spouts seven humanoids made of fire.


    Each of these beings has different fire colors starting from Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo, and Violet, like the rainbow colors. The humanoid fire ignores Angus and goes towards the door. They stab the door with a sword made of fire in different ces.


    The sword''s fire spread like a vein towards Angus'' rune that he had engraved before. As soon as all the multicolored fire reaches the rune, it shines brightly and envelops the whole room. During this moment, the ring on Angus'' finger reacts to the light and shine.


    The entire room was enveloped by the light and an unknown person in a hooded cloak appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 527 Impossible Test

    Angus could feel the hooded person alive yet also not at the same time. He guesses this is also one of the messages Archmage Bern left behind like before.


    Unlike before, when he could only hear and see Archmage Bern''s apparition, he could move his body and observe the person better.


    Still, he couldn''t see the person''s face as if it was obstructed by something despite the hood only covering a small part of his face. Angus only finds the person has pure white eyes without any pupils, unlike what he hears about in the story or legend about Archmage Bern.


    From the book and legend, Archmage Bern has deep blue eyes as if it is the embodiment of the pure blue mana color. Because of this, he is often referred to as the child of mana.


    ''Hmm.. It is either the legend and story are wrong or this projection couldn''t disy his real eyes.'' thought Angus.


    "If you manage to hear this message, it means I am already dead without being able to pass on my legacy. I don''t know how you were able to get my personal ring. But, since you managed to pass my test, you are already worthy of what I left behind in my treasured vault." said the person.


    "I hope whatever you find in my vault can help your endeavor." added the cloaked person before disappearing.


    Then, the white space changes into a dimly lit vault filled with many shelves, simr to what he finds in the Royal Heart Vault. However, the vault is smaller than the Royal Heart Vault. Despite being small, Angus couldn''t help but be surprised at the item on the shelf.


    Each item he finds on the shelf is a rare natural resource worth at least a few hundred thousand gold coins. Angus even found some items he didn''t know despite his extensive knowledge of materials.


    Angus spectes the entire vault may be worth at least hundreds of million gold coins. He also noticed a few natural resources that couldn''t be bought with money.


    "This is crazy!! Many of these items could only be found in legend and myth. This is truly a treasure trove!!" eximed Angus.


    Then, he noticed something important. The story and legend of Archmage Bern had already spread around before the Heart Kingdom existed. This vault never opened for who knows how long since the Heart Kingdom is about a thousand years old.


    "There is no way all these precious materials could still exist without degrading, even under a powerful preservation rune." said Angus.


    Angus knows natural material formed by nature or the world has a short life expectancy. They also easily degrade and lose their effectiveness. Only by using a powerful preserver rune powered by arge amount of mana will the material stay good.


    After observing the shelf and the surrounding material, he finds all the material on the shelf is covered by a strong barrier of unknown nature. Using sharp perception and [Analyze], Angus notices something weird about the material and its surrounding.


    Unfortunately, Angus didn''t dare to touch or get too close to any of this material since he didn''t know if Archmage Bern had set another trap or test for him. Although he solved the test and opened the vault easily, it was almost impossible for others.


    The vault test is almost impossible to be done unless someone has a powerful calction ability and skill simr to [Analyze]. The test is soplex and intricate that Angus feels like Archmage Bern didn''t want anyone to open the vault.


    First, people need to find a clue to open the door through some cryptic message and a small symbol in the room that looks like a scratch. Just because of this, the test is already impossible to be done in a short time.


    Angus estimates even experts or schrs need at least weeks or months to decode the message. Even if someone solves the message or knows how to open the vault, it is still hard to seed.


    The message only gives instructions to turn the firece color into a rainbow color to open the door. Of course, turning the fire color alone is not enough since the rune in the door is iplete.


    If Angus wasn''t familiar with Archmage Bern''s runenguage from his research note, he would also miss this part.


    Therefore, people also need to analyze andplete the rune in the door. However, the iplete part is based on the room''s environment, leading to another problem.


    The firece in the center of the room is not an ordinary fire. It will change the room temperature, pressure, and airposition each second. Without a powerful mind and calction to predict the changing environment in the next few minutes, the rune will not work.<sub> </sub>


    To make it more deadly, Angus also notices the firece act as a time limit. After a certain time, the firece will be gone as it burns all the air in the room. Based on his estimation, the firece will be extinguished after thirty minutes or less.


    As people can''t leave the room, they will be forced to stay in the darkroom without air and a way out. Since the wall is made of the same material as the entire Ancient Vault, it is impossible to break, as not even seventh grade could scratch on it.


    The only choice for failure is to die fromck of air or die from starvation if they are somehow still capable of living without air. This kind of test is too ridiculous and nasty. Angus even thought it was no longer a test but a deadly trap for intruders.


    Because of this test, Angus always keeps vignce and uses [Analyze] at full power since he arrives at the vault. If he finds something he doesn''t understand, he will not dare to touch it or even get near it.


    Observing the surrounding material and shelf, he finally notices the space element in the surrounding material is actually not moving. Since the rune on the shelf is categorized as a fixed rune and sort of barrier, it has quite a dense space element.


    As someone that is quite perceptive about space elements, Angus immediately notices this. But, he notices the space element is stuck at its spot, which is an impossible feat. One of the characteristics of space elements is their uncontrolled movement when together.


    The denser it is, the wilder its movement. It ispletely impossible to make a space element rooted in the same spot for a long time without affecting the surrounding.


    "Wait¡­ Unless¡­ No fucking way!! Did he also master the time element?!! Fuck!!" cursed Angus in shock.


    After a few minutes of taking a deep breath to calm down, "Huft.. Calm down. Either this rune is one of the ancient vault features or Archmage Bern is capable of using time elemental."


    "Damn¡­ If that''s true, how could someone like him die?!" said Angus, scratching his head in frustration.


    As a researcher, he knows some elements are very hard to use, like time and space elementals. Space and time are corrted with each other. Space without time is nothing and time without space is also nothing.


    However, the difficulty of using time elemental is many times harder than using space elemental. It is because time elemental is very flexible. It is too loose and almost impossible to hold, manipte, or control.


    If using space elemental is like cutting the hardest material with a blunt knife, using time elemental is like cutting the swaying fallen leaves with a blunt knife.


    The two elements have their own characteristics, power, and their own difficulty to use. Only people with great talent and affinity are capable of using them.


    If space elements stop moving, it means the rune is so powerful that it could stop time or manipte time in the rune.


    "Huff¡­ Unfortunately, my knowledge about time elemental is minusculepared to space elemental. No wonder all this material is still fresh, like it is just formed. It seems I could only leave most of the material here and pick the one that I need at the moment." said Angus.


    "Tch¡­ Why didn''t this vault even have the panel search function despite having all these ridiculous runes in the surrounding?"ined Angus.


    Leaving with no choice, Angus started manually noting down all the material in the vault. During this time, he notices a familiar fire elemental he picks up from his heat sense. Angus finds a beautiful crimson feather on the shelf not far from him.


    "Beautiful¡­" said Angus while having a jaw-dropping expression.


    The crimson feather is around 20-30 cm and contained inside a special ss jar. Despite the container and the rune, he could feel its destructive heat. The most surprising thing is that Angus feels familiar warm from it andpletely entranced by it.


    It takes him another couple of minutes to wake up from appreciating the beauty of the crimson feather.


    ''Angus, that''s my feather!! You must take it no matter the cost!!'' said Jayna through their bond.

 Chapter 528 Forced Contract

    ''You must take it no matter the cost!!'' said Jayna through their bond.


    ''Your feather?'' asked Angus.


    ''Yes. That''s a phoenix''s feather. I don''t know which Phoenix, but it''s mine.'' thought Jayna.


    ''So, it is Fire Phoenix''s feather?'' asked Angus in confusion.


    ''I don''t know. Just get it. You must get it or you will sleep on the ground tonight!!'' replied Jayna coldly.


    ''Weird¡­ Well, no matter. It is probably rted to one of the Fire Phoenix secrets.'' thought Angus.


    Angus and Jayna may be connected through [Allegiance], but they still could hide something from each other. Of course, if they want, they could force the other using their bond power, especially since Angus knows Jayna Phoenix''s true name.


    However, Angus rather kills himself than force Jayna like this. Likewise, Jayna never wants to force her possessive boyfriend to tell all his secrets, such as his idle system or anything rted to his past life.


    They know they will tell each other if they feel it is important enough to share. Their trust in each other is not just a recent urrence through bond but a trust that has already been tested through many life-and-death situations.


    Then, Angus begins to observe the protected rune closely in the surrounding jar. As he initially thought, Angus found dozens of deadly trap runes safeguarding the material. If he didn''t have [Analyze], he might miss some of this deathly rune.


    "These runes¡­ Is he crazy?!!" yelled Angus in frustration.


    After a few more inspections, he finds the rune has enough power to destroy a whole major town. One wrong move could trigger the trap and destroy everything in the vault.


    Moreover, he also finds a few simr runes in other materials. In other words, it will trigger a chain explosion once it explodes. By that time, Angus will leave nothing but dust, even with his ridiculous regeneration.


    After wasting a few hours of hard work, Angus finally diffuses the trap runes and slumps on the ground, exhausted. During these past few hours, he keeps using [Analyze] and mind to tinkering the runes without triggering the trap.


    At this time, he begins to miss the artificial intelligence and supeputers in his past. Unlike the human mind, a supeputer could process all the calctions without getting tired. Moreover, it could do thousands or millions of calctions simultaneously.


    Compared to the human brain, which can only do a few calctions at the same time, supeputers and artificial intelligence are definitely much better for this kind of job.


    "Haaa.. I hope Vigo and the others seed in their project." muttered Angus.


    After taking a break and meditating, he decided toe out of the Vault. He already noted all the material in the vault. Most of them are natural wonders who could only be found once in a hundred years.


    He is interested in some material that could only be found in legend or myth. However, most of these materials are protected withplex, deadly runes. Some runes are moreplicated and stronger than the Phoenix''s feather trap rune.


    Leaving the vault is quite simple for Angus since it is the first thing he notices since entering the vault. All he needs is to stay still at the spot when he first arrives for thirty seconds.


    *Whish* After standing still for 30 seconds, he arrives at some sort of dimly lit long corridor. The corridor is covered with the same material as the vault wall. Suddenly, a blue-colored woman appeared in front of him.


    "Congrattions on inheriting Archmage Bern''s vault. Will you return to the vault or go back to the main lobby to process the ownership transfer?" asked the blue-colored woman.


    "Let''s go to the main lobby now." replied Angus while stretching his arm.


    ''Urgh.. Tinkering those runes for a few hours is making my whole body stiff.'' thought Angus.


    "Certainly. Please follow me." said the blue-colored woman.


    A few minutester, they are already back in the main lobby. Angus could find Jayna sitting in the waiting area with Aunt Extalia. Angus smiles after seeing the pouting Jayna, who keepsining about being bored through their bond.


    Approaching the two women, "I am back." said Angus.


    "Slow!!" replied Jayna shortly with a cold re.


    "Err¡­ Jayna, you know it is protected with so many deathly runes. I need to¡­" said Angus.<sub> </sub>


    "I don''t care!! What if someone tries to hit me when you are gone?!! Hmph¡­ Men are always the same. So, irresponsible!!" grumbled Jayna while pouting.


    Hearing this, Angus smiles and immediately hugs her. He knows all her perception is blocked. Therefore, Jayna feels restless when she can''t sense or feel Angus nearby.


    If Angus didn''t keep their bond connected and her superb calming skill, she might already be going snapped to search for Angus long ago.


    Jayna didn''t only inherit Fire Phoenix''s ability but also her experience when she lost her lover. She may not show it butpared to Angus, she is more afraid of losing him. Being hugged by Angus, Jayna subconsciously snuggles her head to Angus'' chest.


    "Excuse me, Baron Victory. Would you like toplete the transfer of ownership now?" asked the blue-colored woman guide.


    "Ahh.. Sure. What is the process and is there something I need to know about the vault?" asked Angus.


    "Nothing much. We just need you to sign a new ownership contract. As for the vault and contract, you could read it from the guidebook inside the ''key''." said the blue-colored woman.


    Then, Angus notices a few thick books inside Archmage Bern''s ring. As soon as he took it out, massive books appeared before him. Each of them is as thick as a pro wrestling arm.


    "Err¡­ Which is the one that contains about the contract?" asked Angus as he was surprised at the size of the book.


    "All of them. All these books are guidebooks about the vault and contract. This one is about the Vault''s rules. This is about.." exined the blue-haired woman professionally.


    ''This is troublesome.. From her rough exnation, every single one of them is quite important in case a problem urs in the future. It means I need to read and understand it to avoid trouble. So much work¡­'' grumbled Angus inwardly.


    "Ahhh¡­ I want to sleep."mented Angus weakly.


    Unfortunately, Angus needs toplete the transfer ownership process first. Angus needs to sign a contract with the Ancient Vault. Archmage Bern''s vault is categorized as a special vault. It has its own condition and rules.


    Angus couldn''t change any previous rules or contract uses even if he is now the new owner. Therefore, he needs to follow all the prior contract arrangements. He could only add a new use or rules as long as it didn''t contradict the old use.


    Moreover, if Angus didn''t agree to these conditions, he could only abstain as the new vault owner. He also couldn''t ess the vault anymore and the legacy ring will be forcefully taken from him.


    Once again, he is forced to ept the condition as he doesn''t want to cause more trouble. Fortunately, the blue-colored woman has some sort of summary for the contract rather than just reading the whole guide books.


    Reading the contract''s summary carefully with Aunt Extalia, Angus finally decides to sign the contract after making sure nothing is dangerous. Normally, Angus will never do this since it is too forceful and he needs to know all the detailed uses first.


    However, Aunt Extalia reassures him that the Ancient Vault never makes a contract that harms its customers, especially the owner of the special legacy vault. Since Angus'' mind is too tired to read all the thick guidebooks, he decides to trust his aunt''s word and sign it.


    To his surprise, he didn''t feel some sort of shackle on his being like the usual soul-bound contract. He only feels a slight change in the surroundings for a moment.


    "Err.. Just to make sure. This is a soul-bound contract, right?" asked Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ Did Baron Victory want the soul-bound version? Since it is a special vault, we thought you wanted to use the World Contract. Did you want to sign the soul-bound one?" asked the blue-colored woman with the same professional expression.


    "W-World Contract?!! Huft.. Calm down. No need to get emotional. She is just artificial intelligence. Huft¡­" said Angus while trying to not flip the table in front of him from anger.


    "Well, I think it is better to use a World Contract since it will be less strict and fair. So, there is nothing wrong with it. Besides, it is not like you need to do or pay something for this vault."mented Aunt Extalia.


    After reading the contract summary, they find Angus didn''t need to do or give anything to the Ancient Vault. He didn''t even need to pay for the maintenance and administration fees. Therefore, Angus practically gets the vault for free for the rest of his life.


    Because of this condition, Aunt Extalia wants to beat the ungrateful young Baron forining about signing a harmless World Contract. No matter how often she reads the summary contract, she finds it gives too much advantage to Angus.


    Besides the need to follow the previous owner''s rules and contract, Angus could keep the vault until his death.


    As the Duchess of the Heart Kingdom, she knows they must pay an exorbitant price for the Vault maintenance and administration fee. Moreover, the Ancient Vault only receives payment at least 50 years in advance.

 Chapter 529 Mysterious Race

    Afterpleting the vault ownership transfer process, Angus and the others return to the lobby hall to search for their little troublemaker.


    "Now, how should we search for Anna?" asked Angus to the others.


    Before anyone could reply, "Angus!! Big sis!!" called Anna, not far away from them.


    Then, Anna jumps from the flying pillow andnds on Angus'' arm.


    "Angus... Angus¡­ We found a secret ce." said Anna while snuggling on Angus'' arm.


    "Secret ce?" asked Angus back.


    "Yeah, there are a lot of funny and weird bubbles too. But.. But¡­ They are so adorable and funny. We y a lot of things while singing many weird songs."


    "They are also wearing something weird¡­ Oh, they also give me something. Look, isn''t it adorable?" said Anna.


    "A watch??" replied Angus after finding a watch on Anna''s wrist.


    Angus notices the watch looks like an ordinary silver metallic watch you could find in any watch store. To ensure it is safe, Angus runs chantless probing spells on it but finds nothing.


    ''Weird¡­ It definitely looks like an ordinary watch. But, howe I couldn''t [Analyze] it, not even its material or shape. It is as if I don''t know anything about it at all.'' thought Angus.


    Angus knows [Analyze] will only work if he has basic knowledge about the things or subject he wants to [Analyze]. Even if he didn''t know the material or its structure, he could still [Analyze] the object through its shape or how they work.


    While Angus tried to inspect the watch, Anna kept telling everyone about her little adventure with Mira. She looks like a child who told her parents about her school field trip experience.


    Seeing the happy and excited Anna, he decides to not pursue the mysterious watch anymore. He knows Anna will not take something dangerous that will harm herself.


    "Anna, are you having fun?" asked Angus sincerely.


    "Mmhm." nodded Anna while giving a genuine smile.


    "Good girl. I hope you don''t cause too much trouble to Master Mira and Master Darren. Come to think of it, where is Master Darren?" said Angus.


    "Ahh.. the silver corpse is beating a bubble called a pervert or something." replied Anna.


    "Pervert?!!" asked Jayna warily.


    "Yeah¡­ Anna and Mira are trying to catch this strange flying bubble. Then, we found a big bubble with a scale inside the room. The room is filled with the clothes that Anna wears inside Anna''s clothes. There are a lot of them. Then, Mira called the bubble pervert." said Anna.


    "Pervert!!" chimed Mira beside Anna while nodding.


    "Then, the silver corpse starts beating this scaled bubble. Then.. Then.. Anna and Mira find these funny bubbles wearing strange clothes and holding a lot of candy. Anna and Mira decide to follow them and find this secret ce." exined Anna.


    "Err¡­ Alright. But make sure not to do that again. What if these bub.. I mean, these people have bad intentions toward you. Also, you must stay away from the pervert. If you see someone like them, just burst them." lectured Jayna while patting Anna''s head.


    "Sure." replied Anna while enjoying the head pat.


    During this time, Darren suddenly appeared near them.


    "I apologize for myteness, everyone. It seems I was too preupied and forgot about the time." said Darren.


    While Darren was saying this, Angus and the others could see minor red stains in some parts of his butler suit. They know this must be the blood of the scaled pervert Anna talked about long ago.


    ''Still, I never thought there was someone that stores women''s underwear in this ancient vault. Well, I guess people in this world are not too different from the Earth when ites to this stuff.'' thought Angus.


    As they already finish their business with the Ancient Vault, Angus and the others decide to leave the Ancient Vault. Leaving the Ancient Vault, they find it is alreadyte in the night and decide to go towards the Honor Valley to rest.


    Apparently, the time inside the Ancient Vault is quite messed up. Angus spends about half a day inside Archmage Bern''s Vault, but Jayna only feels like waiting for one or two hours.


    At the same time, Anna told everyone that she and Mira felt like spending days in the secret ce. On the other hand, Darren only spends one or two hours when he tortures the pervert.


    While they walk to the Honor Valley, Anna hums a strange song she hears inside the secret ce.


    "This is Halloween, this is Halloween. Halloween, Halloween¡­" sang Anna while humming.


    "Halloween?! Anna, where did you hear that word?" asked Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ those funny bubbles keep saying that word and sing many songs about it. They also give Anna a lot of sweet things." said Anna.


    ''Are they someone from Earth like me?!'' thought Angus.


    "Anna did those bub.. I mean.. those people wearing something ghostly like wearing a white sheet or dressing with blood sttered on their clothes?" asked Angus.


    "Ahh.. Some of them do that. Did Angus know about them?" asked Anna.


    "I am not sure. Can you tell me what these people look like?" asked Angus.<sub> </sub>


    "Umm¡­ They are funny, adorable, like to say weird words, and also like this strange fruit called Pisang." said Anna.


    "Pisang?! Wait.. What I mean is these people''s appearance, like shape, skin, hair." said Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ Anna knows. They have blue skin and round shapes like balls. Some look like long, delicious meat." replied Anna.


    "Blue skin, round like balls, long delicious meat?" asked Angus back in confusion.


    Then, Angus asked a few more questions about these unique people. The more he hears about it, the more he gets confused by Anna''s exnation.


    ''What the.. Judging by Anna''s exnation, it seems they are sort of amunity of the same race. But blue skin has a rounded body shape like a sausage and a tender body like a doll.''


    ''Could withstand a big explosion without dying or getting hurt. Is there such a race in this world'' thought Angus.


    "Master Darren, did you know anything about such a race?" asked Angus.


    "I believe there is no one like that in Firuman. If there is such a thing, the whole Firuman will already be run over by them.


    "Even the strongest giant will get hurt if they are hit by that big explosion like in Lady Anna''s story. I also never heard blue skin race with such characteristics." said Darren.


    "Ehh¡­ Then, who are they?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "I am also not sure. But I think it is better to leave them alone." said Darren.


    "Hmm??" asked Angus back.


    "Ancient Vault is a strange ce with messy time and space. There are a lot of mysterious and unexinable things you could find in it. As you know, everything is possible in this world, only not discovered yet." said Darren.


    "Besides, I think they are quite docile and funny races. Turn ck when getting exploded or burned. I could never imagine how funny it would be if that happened in front of my eyes." added Darren.


    "Funny? Wait for a second¡­" said Angus, remembering the child cartoon from his past life.


    "Urgh.. Forget it. I think I am too tired to even think that Anna actually meets with a living cartoon character." muttered Angus.


    After having a hearty dinner, everyone decides to rest for the night. Few of them are tired from the Ancient Vault and fast running in the morning.


    The following day, they decide to leave the Honor Valley after having a simple meal. They notice a few people at the vige entrance as they leave the vige. They also find these people dressed weirdly since they only wear rough beast skin clothes like a savage.


    "Another person??" said one of the people in the group.


    "Big sis, why are they dressed weirdly?" asked Anna innocently while sitting on the flying pillow with Mira.


    "Hush.. Anna, don''t say that. It''s rude." lectured Jayna.


    "But, Big sis said this clothing is ugly and savage. Are they savage?" asked Anna back.


    ''This girl¡­ Why did she suddenly remember these kinds of things when she usually ignores Jayna''s lecture about etiquette and dressing.'' thought Angus.


    "Anna, that''s rude. You can''t tell someone is savage in front of them even if it is true." lectured Jayna.


    "Oi¡­ What did you say?!! Do you think we want to wear these clothes?!" yelled one of the people angrily.


    "Stop it, Forkin!!" said the leader of the group.


    "B-But¡­ They¡­" said Forkin.


    Forkin immediately shut his mouth as he saw his leader''s re.


    "I am sorry for my subordinate''s rudeness. My name is Eluge Botan from the Grim Dog mercenary." said the muscr leader.


    ''Quite perceptive. It seems he already perceives Master Darren and Aunt Extalia''s power. Otherwise, he will not humbly apologize like this.'' thought Angus.


    "No problem. Besides, it is this little troublemaker''s fault in the first ce." said Angus while flicking Anna''s head.


    "Ouch.. It hurts!!" said Anna while holding her head.


    Ignoring the little troublemaker, "If I may, why did all of you dress like that?" asked Angus.


    "This is¡­ Wait.. If I am not wrong, you are the one on the stage with DJ Mike, right?" asked Eluge back.


    "Ahh.. Yeah." replied Angus, as he didn''t expect such a question.


    "Hahaha¡­ So, that''s why I find you are quite familiar. Anyway, did you also want to catch the thief?" asked Eluge.

 Chapter 530 Unfortunate Passerby

    "Anyway, did you also want to catch the thief?" asked Eluge.


    "Thief?" asked Angus back.


    "Huh? Didn''t you go here because you also tracked that thief?" said Eluge.


    "Nope. We just happen to temporarily stay here." replied Angus.


    "W-What?? You stay in this.. Alright, forget about it. Judging by your group strength, I doubt that thief would dare to steal something from you." replied Eluge.


    "That thief only targets people without strongbat power in the party. Some unfortunate ones even get robbed clean without having single underwear left. Since he only targets weak people or groups, no one is capable of catching that thief." added Eluge.


    ''It means you are one of those unfortunate ones.'' thought everyone.


    "I see¡­ So, did you track him?" asked Angus.


    "A few days ago, we managed to corner the thief, but he escaped using some kind of teleportation item. Fortunately, one of my members could sense and track their belongings. After a few days of travel, we find this thief is actually living in this ghos.. I mean this honored vige."


    "As you know, we can''t create trouble in this vige. Therefore, we decided to wait here to catch the thief." said Eluge.


    "Hee¡­ Well, good luck then." said Angus before walking away.


    Before Angus and the others went away, "If I may, I think you should give up catching that little thief. He is beyond your capability." advised Darren before following the others.


    Hearing this, Angus and the others are quite surprised as Darren rarely interacts with others unless it involves Mira or something important. Likewise, Eluge also surprises at the sudden advice from Darren.


    He didn''t know how strong Darren was, but he felt the silver-haired old man was the most dangerous among Angus'' group. But, he ignores the advice since the stolen item is too important for them.


    In the meantime, Angus and the others continue their journey toward Nirvas''s capital, Redmore City. Same as before, the naughty Anna already wanders on her own with Mira.


    The naughty little monster managed to get away before Aunt Extalia could bait her with another delicious meat like before. In the end, they are forced to travel slowly while Anna and Mira y around nearby.


    After traveling for a few hours, Angus could feel some disturbance in the distance through his detection skill.


    "I see¡­ So, that person is actually the thief." said Angus.


    "Hohoho¡­ It seems Young Baron Angus has a goodrge-range detection skill to be able to sense that far." said Darren while looking in a certain direction.


    "Well, it''s nothing much, just one of the simple skills I created." replied Angus.


    ''Simple skill, huh?!'' thought Aunt Extalia.


    She remembered a report about Angus'' detection skills. Since Angus has superbrge-range detection skills, King Leon tries to procure it and teach it to some of his trusted knights.


    After many lengthy negotiations, Angus finally agreed to share [Mana Echolocation] with the very strict condition. King Leon, who knows the nature of the skill, immediately gives up and concludes that it is impossible to learn unless someone is very talented at controlling mana.


    Even Jayna, who has had good mana control from Angus''s training since her academy days, couldn''t learn [Mana Echolocation].


    King Leon knows if the talented Jayna couldn''t use the skill despite all her ridiculous mana control training, then no one in the Heart Kingdom is capable of using it.


    ording to Angus'' estimation, Jayna may be able to learn [Mana Echolocation] in five or more years if she keeps training her mana control daily. In other words, the others may need dozens of years or more just to fulfill the prerequisite to learn [Mana Echolocation].


    It is better to spend this time learning more offensive and practical skills than [Mana Echolocation]. Moreover, the Heart Kingdom also has few detection spells. These spells may not be as good as [Mana Echolocation], but it is easier to learn.


    This information reminds Aunt Extalia about Angus'' monstrous talent despite not having a royal bloodline.


    ''If only he is a little bit ambitious, it will be great.'' thought Aunt Extalia inwardly while looking at theid-back young Baron.


    Suddenly, they notice a familiar hideous person running away not far from them. This is the same person they met at the Honor Valley''s entrance when they first arrived. Same as before, the person is still covered with ck cloth.


    However, Angus and the others could see some trace of battle on the ck cloth. Some parts of it look like they just burned or shed. Still, Angus and the others didn''t stop him and let the man away. Not long after that, they notice another group approaching them.


    "Hurry!! Don''t let him get away again." said one of the people.


    During this moment, Anna and Mira suddenly charge toward Angus while ignoring the group of people. Coincidentally, the flying pillow is flying low toward this group of people.


    The group of people didn''t notice the iing flying pillow, so they couldn''t dodge it and got directly hit by it. *BAMM* *Sprrut* Despite only looking like soft pillows, these people feel like getting hit by a bullet train and turn into meat paste.<sub> </sub>


    At the same time, Anna and Mira arepletely fine without getting a drop of blood on them while ignoring the mangled body in the surroundings.


    Some strong people are fortunate to notice the iing flying and get away. However, it still surprises them as they didn''t expect more than half of their group to die brutally. Except for Darren, everyone is surprised at this kind of ident.


    "Angus.. Angus¡­ Look, Anna and Mira, find a strange burning flower!!" called Anna while totally ignoring the dead body not far from them.


    "Y-You.. What the hell are you doing!!" yelled one of the survivors and charged at Anna.


    Before they could move forwards, a person suddenly exploded as Darren appeared before them. His sharp red eyes shone menacingly. The old vampire is ready to exterminate the others who dare to move forwards.


    Everyone could feel monstrous pressure from Darren that only a seventh-gradebatant could have. Feeling this pressure, most of the strong people immediately ran away as fast as they could without saying anything.


    During this time, "Angusss¡­ Don''t ignore Anna!! Look, Anna found this burning flower." grumbled Anna while pouting.


    "Ahh.. Sorry.. Sorry¡­ I was just too surprised at the scene." replied Angus after calming himself and receiving the unique burning flower.


    Angus wasn''t surprised at Darren''s action as it was easy for him to kill all these people. He is more interested in the flying pillow than Anna and Mira. Others may not notice it, but Angus knows the one that killed all these people is actually the pillow.


    During the incident, the flying pillow was not moving fast enough to be capable of killing thesebatants. Most of thebatants here are at least a grade four, with few of them grade five.


    Yet, all of them easily turn into sttered pieces of meat before even touching the flying pillow. Moreover, the casualty is not only on its path but also a few meters into the surrounding area. Angus knows this soft flying pillow is definitely not just for flying transportation.


    Ignoring the unfortunate dead body, "Anna, you couldn''t just kill these people mindlessly." lectured Angus softly.


    "Bursting Bubble?? Ahh¡­ Since when there are many dead bubbles there?" asked Anna while pointing at the dead body.


    "Urgh¡­ Didn''t you notice they were in your path before?" asked Angus while speechless at the little monster''s answer.


    "Nope. Mira, did you notice them?" asked Anna.


    Mira tilted her head before nodding.


    "No way¡­ Why didn''t Mira say that to Anna before? Anna also wants to burst them." grumbled Anna while pouting.


    "Err¡­ Anna, you cannot burst someone without any reason. It is a bad habit and will only lead to trouble." lectured Jayna.


    "Right. What if you kill mindlessly and you may get into troubleter. Then, you will not have time to eat meat peacefully." Chimed Angus.


    "Ehhh¡­ Anna can''t eat meat?? No way¡­ Anna still loves meat. Meat is the best." said Anna.


    "Then, don''t make a habit of bursting people unless necessary." said Angus.


    "Umm¡­ Okay." said Anna.


    Then, Anna put her hand on her chin, thinking about something.


    ''Cute!!'' thought Jayna while picking up Anna from the flying pillow.


    "Anna, is there something wrong?" asked Angus, as he rarely sees Anna thinking about something.


    "Umm¡­ Angus said Anna couldn''t burst bubbles unless it is necessary, but it is very hard." said Anna.


    "Huh?? Why is it hard?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Because Anna keeps bursting them. Look, they even now burst." said Anna while pointing at the ground not far from them.


    On the ground, they find a group of ordinary ants dying from the aftereffect of Darren''s pressure and Anna''s dreadful aura. Although Anna''s ominous aura can hardly be sensed since the cooking test incident, some small weak animals are still able to sense it through their instinct.


    "Anna, they are not people. They are different." said Angus.


    "How are they different? Urgh¡­ Anna is confused. Big sis, Anna is hungry." said Anna as she gave up thinking further.


    Angus and Jayna could only shake their heads but stop lecturing her. Thest thing they want is to take her happiness.

 Chapter 531 Changing Weather

    Although Angus lets Anna be, he also understands the little troublemaker''s perspective. For Anna, be it those ants or those groups of people is the same. From an ordinary human point of view, this way of thinking is disconcerting and extreme.


    But, Angus could understand why Anna was thinking like that. Since Anna became a monster-minded person, her way of thinking is slowly changing. For her, other weak people are the same as ants. No matter what they do, it will never affect her.


    The worst thing that could only happen to her is getting annoyed, like getting a bug bite. As Anna is quite simple-minded, she just decides that weak people are the same as ants. She will only recognize a person if they reach a certain threshold, like being a sixth-gradebatant.


    "Hm.. Maybe this is why she never calls sixth-gradebatants as bubbles.'' thought Angus inwardly while walking.


    ''Well, let''s not think about this anymore. It seems that the little thief is quite greedy.'' thought Angus while ncing in a particr direction.


    After the other group of people scatters away, the hideous thief decides to return rather than escape. At first, Angus thought the thief only wanted to check his pursuit. But he didn''t expect the thief to keep following them.


    The thief hides with many magic tools but can still be detected by Angus and Darren. As the old vampire ancestor, only a few things in this world could hide from his eyes. On the other hand, Angus'' [Mana Echolocation] is a truly broken skill for detection.


    As long as he is not inside a ce with huge space or mana disturbance, he can practically detect anyone in great detail.


    After a while, Anna finishes her snack and hops into Mira''s flying pillow before wandering again. This time Aunt Extalia tried to coerce Anna with another delicious food. But, the little monster only shut her ear as if she tried not to hear Aunt Extalia''s words.


    Seeing Anna''s cute and silly attitude, Aunt Extalia and Jayna''s maternal instincts worked out. The two women decide to let Anna be as they are not in a hurry to go back. Aunt Extalia knows Eric needs a few days to a week to finish his task.


    Therefore, they decide to take it easy and enjoy the surrounding nature. Since the ce is rich in mana, vegetation also grows rapidly. Some of the trees even mutated into beasts or monsters.


    If this ce is not passed by high-gradebatants daily, this ce may be one of the monster habitats. One of the characteristics of a monster habitat is the dense mana or miasma in the area.


    Since miasma is a corrupted mana, it will not be long before the mana turns into the miasma and affects all the living beings in the area.


    A few days passed by as Angus''s group traveled in the wilderness. During these few days, Angus let Anna y around with Mira in the surroundings. They had already lost count of how many times the little troublemaker attracted many groups of monsters and beasts to them.


    Most of these monsters and beasts get pranked by the naughty girl. Then, they charge at the two girls as Anna and Mira run away with the Flying Pillow whileughing. Unfortunately, all these beasts and monsters die under Darren''s hands.


    The three Heart''s high nobles didn''t even need to pick up their weapon. During these few days, they also meet with a few groups of travelers. Most of the time, they ignore each other. Fortunately, the naughty Anna didn''t make trouble with all these travelers.


    Some travelers even deliberately avoid their group. As Anna wants to wander again with Mira, the group notices familiar people approaching them. Soon, they find the Altras group, which is supposed to be their guide wearing rough clothes made of beast skin and leaves.


    "Ahh... Mr. Baldy Pervert!! Mira, we need to get away!! Wait... Big sis said we could burst pervert. Did we need to burst them first or run first?" said Anna to herself.


    "Err.. T-This..." said Elder Kelraz.


    "Anna, you don''t need to burst them and why did you call him Baldy Pervert?" said Angus.


    Seeing their rough clothes, they know these Altras are also one of the victims of their stalking thief. But, it is still too revealing or improper to be called a pervert.


    "During the party, this Baldy Pervert keeps making weird smiles while looking at female bubbles like that scaled bubble. So, Anna thought Baldy Pervert was also Pervert. Did Anna do thought it wrong?" asked Anna innocently.


    ''Okay. At this point, I don''t know if she is brilliant or just likes ying around with everyone.'' thought Angus.


    During the party, he knows Elder Kelraz is not far away from them. Still, it needs a really observant person to notice this with all the crowd while enjoying the party.


    Although Anna is quite observant and has excellent insight, she also gets distracted easily. Therefore, Angus didn''t expect Anna to notice this.


    "Nope. You are not wrong. He is really a pervert but also a different kind of pervert. I believe they call people like him lecherous people. You need to be careful of them. You can only beat these people to death if they try to touch you." lectured Angus sternly while Anna nodded.


    Anna unusually listens and absorbs all of Angus'' words withoutining or ignoring them.


    "Err... This..." said Elder Kelraz as he tried to defend himself.


    Before the Elder continued, "Master Kelraz, correct?" cut Aunt Extalia.<sub> </sub>


    "I believe we no longer need your guide." said Aunt Extalia in a cold tone.


    After hearing Anna''s words, Aunt Extalia and Jayna feel disgusted at the old Altras. They don''t want this lecherous old man to get near them anymore. Who knows what he would do behind their back if they let him in their group.


    "Err.. I.. I am sorry. But, I don''t think..." said Elder Kelraz trying to reason.


    At this moment, Mira suddenly called Darren.


    "Darren." called Mira coldly.


    Everyone immediately feels cold as all the vegetation in the surrounding turns into a frozen solid. It is as if the whole world is shivering from Mira''s cold tone. The next moment, Darren and Elder Kelraz''s group suddenly disappear.


    A few secondster, Darren appeared near them while holding a nice fur cloak.


    "It seems the weather has be quite chilly. Would you like to change your clothes, My Lady?" asked Darren with his usual warm smile.


    Mira didn''t reply, only gave the usual silent nod.


    "I think we should take a break while changing our clothes. Did any of you bring clothes for cold weather?" asked Darren.


    "Don''t worry, we prepare many clothes for all kinds of weather, " replied Aunt Extalia respectfully.


    "Good. I think it will be quite snowy for the next few days." said Darren as he began to create a tent.


    "Snow?? Angus, is it that cold white thing?" asked Anna.


    "Yup. It is. Let''s go. You also need to change your clothes." said Angus.


    No one dared toment about the sudden change in the surroundings and decided to ignore it. They know Mira is strong, but they didn''t expect to change the bright sun into chilly cold weather with only her emotion.


    Everyone knows the taciturn silver-haired girl is furious at Kelraz. Somehow, her anger even makes the whole of Nivere Ind shiver in fear.


    ''No wonder I couldn''t feel anything about her. Her power is too high for me to sense. I bet she is as strong as the Gods in the book or probably stronger.'' thought Angus as he held Anna into the tent.


    After changing their clothes, they find snow falling from the sky.


    "Angus, Big sis... the cold white thing fell from the sky." said Anna excitedly while wearing thick clothes.


    The little girl runs around the snowy ground, trying to eat the falling snow. Fortunately, she remembers Jayna''s lecturest time to not eat the snow on the ground.


    "Mira.. Mira... Look!! Anna made a cold ball!!" called Anna.


    Mira, wearing thick clothes,y on her flying pillow, looking at the snowball in Anna''s hand. Suddenly, the snowball flies from Anna''s hand and joins with the surrounding snow to be a giant snowball.


    "Woahhh... It''s like big candy." eximed Anna.


    Then, Anna and Mira yed with the snow while the others did their things. Since they know they will not travel too far today, they decide to take this time to train on their own. Seeing the cold and snowy weather, Angus thought of a few new exercises for Jayna.


    In the meantime, Aunt Extalia decides to train her sword while running around on the snowy ground far from them. Although it is only ordinary running, she blurs all over the area. Sometimes she even produces airwaves and sonicboom.


    Fortunately, Darren and Angus are good at rune enchantment to contain this strong sonicboom. Otherwise, the whole area will be destroyed, disrupting Anna and Mira''s y.


    On the other hand, a particr thief who is lurking nearby keeps shivering from the cold temperature while looking at the whole group.


    Angus and the others may not realize the terrifying aura Mira produces as she deliberately does not let them feel it. Still, for the surrounding living being, it is like getting hit by the coldest blizzard.

 Chapter 532 Catching Sneaky Thief

    "I.. I must go!! She is a monster!!" muttered the hiding thief Ragaz.


    Despite his desperation, his body is not listening to him and keeps trembling in fear. If it is because of his unyielding willpower, he may already be unconscious or have gone insane long ago.


    As Ragaz''s body couldn''t obey him, he was forced to look in Angus'' group direction. Suddenly, the fear was gone and exchanged for mad greedy eyes.


    "I want it.. It''s all mine!! Mine!! MINE!!"ughed Ragaz as he charged at Angus'' group.


    The distance between them is quiterge, but it only needs Ragaz a moment to reach Angus and the others at his top speed. As he arrives in the area, he finds a strong cold explosion happening in front of him.


    The mad Ragaz immediately pushed back along with the surrounding snow.


    "Hahahha¡­ Take this, Anna another super duper cold punch!!"ughed Anna while standing on top of a giant snowman.


    On the opposite of Anna, there is another simr giant snowman with a flying pillow lying on top of it along with Mira. The taciturn girl really never leaves her beloved flying pillow, even for a moment.


    The two girls ignore the surroundings and keep making the two giant snowmen fight each other. Despite only being made of snow, the two giant snowmen have terrifying power. Each punch itunched could shake the surroundings.


    The previous explosion also happens because the two giant snowman''s fists collide. Seeing another punch, Mira''s giant snowman dodges the iing fist easily while Anna''s giant snowmanunches another flurry attack.


    This absurd scene also gathers Angus, Jayna, and Extalia''s attention. At the same time, Ragaz wakes up from his shock and knows the blunder he made. Unfortunately, before he could escape, he saw a sh of red light.


    His honed instinct kicks in and he takes out swords in both hands to defend himself. *ng* *BAM* Under Aunt Exti''s fast attack, the two swords slowly bend while he is thrown back far away.


    "Hmm¡­ I didn''t expect he could react to this." thought Aunt Extalia.


    She may not use her full strength and speed, but it is enough to overpower ordinary fifth grade. Even the Traynia Duke Hitzes, who is famous for his speed, is helpless in front of this power.


    Therefore, Aunt Extalia was surprised that someone could react properly to her attack. Using the knockback force, Ragaz immediately throws a smoke bomb and pushes himself to escape.


    As a thief, he has a habit of escaping the moment he is revealed. Unfortunately, Aunt Extalia is not the only one that could react fast to his arrival.


    When Ragaz charges at their location, another person is ready to act and locks on him. *Bam* [Iron Fist - Stagger punch] While inside the smoke, Ragaz suddenly feels his gut hit by something. Magically, this one hitpletely stops and paralyzes his body.


    He felt like his lung stopped working for a moment while his body got numbed, starting from his lower abdomen area. Combined with the sudden pain like getting stabbed, Ragaz could only kneel in front of the preparator.


    "Hmm¡­ this body structure. Well, that''s unexpected." said Angus while bound Ragaz with a strong chain spell.


    To be sure, he even used [2nd Circle ¨C Entroot] andpletely bound him on the ground. This way, it will be hard to escape and prevent him from teleporting away. Not long after that, Jayna and Aunt Extalia arrive at the location as the smoke disperses.


    Darren didn''t move as he still apanied the two girls fighting with their giant snowman. He knows Angus and the others could easily handle the matter.


    "That''s rare for you not to kill him immediately,"mented Aunt Extalia.


    "Well, I want to but I was too surprised after finding his race." said Angus while taking out the cloth mask in Ragaz.


    Then, everyone could find a green-skinned person with sharp teeth simr to the orc race but with thinner bodies.


    "Goblin?" said Aunt Extalia, as she didn''t expect the one that could react to her attack is a goblin.


    It ismon knowledge that the goblin is a nonbatant and weak race. Even their strongest fighter is only in the fifth grade.


    "Yeah. Moreover, he is not an ordinary goblin as he seems to reach fifth grade." said Angus while poking Ragaz''s body and disabling his mana pathway.


    Ragaz could only groan in pain while struggling to escape.


    "Give up. You should be d we don''t just cut off your head. Now tell me, Mr. Goblin, why did you keep following us?" asked Aunt Extalia coldly.


    "Kekeke¡­ Kakaka¡­ Just be done with it!! Kill me already!! Kakaka!!"ughed Ragaz madly.


    Hearing this, Aunt Extalia could only shake her head and was ready to cut the thief.


    "Wait, Aunt Extalia." called Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ What is it?" asked Aunt Extalia in confusion.


    But Angus didn''t reply to her and asked Jayna.


    "Jayna, are you sure?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. He is in pain and agony." said Jayna.<sub> </sub>


    "Alright. [3rd Circle - Deep Sleep]." said Angus as he cast spells at the goblin thief and made him fall unconscious.


    "Jayna, what do you mean by he is in pain and agony?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "That''s¡­" replied Jayna while looking at Angus, who disarms the goblin''s belongings.


    "It''s okay. You can tell her." said Angus.


    "Aunt.. The Fire Phoenix didn''t only give me fire ability and her memory. I could also sense people''s emotions unconsciously." said Jayna about her emotion sense.


    Hearing this, Aunt Extalia immediately hugs Jayna. As a Duchess who has already experienced many wars and battles, she knows how strong emotions affect someone. Many of her friends or acquaintances fall just from all the negative emotions they felt on the battlefield.


    Even the strongest knight could be corrupted or insane if they didn''t have strong willpower to withstand it.


    ''If all those things could happen to them, what kind of nightmare Jayna felt all this time.'' thought Aunt Extalia while hugging her as if trying to soothe her.


    Feeling the genuine care from Aunt Extalia, "It''s okay, Aunt. I am fine. I have a good calm mind skill¡­" said Jayna.


    "No, can''t do. [Heart of Perseverance] only works properly if you use it actively. What if you couldn''t withstand all those negative emotions before active it?"


    "Jayna, I don''t know the extent of your power. But, you should never underestimate the negative emotions." lectured Aunt Extalia with concern.


    "I am really fine, Aunt. Angus is also beside me to support me, " Jayna said, trying to ease her Aunt''s worry.


    Angus and Jayna didn''t expect Aunt Extalia to react strongly to this revtion.


    "Huft¡­ Alright. But you should tell me whenever you have a problem. Your Aunt will always be ready to support you. Did Leon know about this?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "We didn''t tell him directly. But, he may already have some guesses." replied Angus after he stripped the goblin thief naked.


    "Well, considering his cold heart, he may even want to send you to the battlefield to temper you even if he knows about it."ined Aunt Extalia.


    "Don''t worry. We could slowly make you adapt to this power." added Aunt Extalia.


    "Alright, let''s go back first. We also need to ask Master Darren since he may know something about this goblin thief." said Angus.


    "Now, you say that. Jayna, what do you truly mean by the pain and agony?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "I am not sure either. But it is definitely not from what Angus did. It is like just living his life is a pain for him. The moment Aunt Extalia tried to end his life, I could sense a huge relief from him." said Jayna.


    "That''s really strange. Moreover, the goblin is a social race. Even the loner one will always have one or two goblins with them."mented Aunt Extalia while returning to their camp.


    Inside the camp, Anna and Mira already finish ying with their giant snowman. Now, Anna is swimming in the deep snow with Onyx and Magen.


    From therge amount of snow in the area, everyone knows it is from the previous giant snowmen. They also find Mira lying on her flying pillowzily.


    "Wee back, please have a warm tea. Oh.. I didn''t expect you to spare the little goblin." said Darren as he greeted everyone while holding a tray with a tea set.


    "Like, I thought Master Darren already knew the identity of our thief." said Angus while receiving a cup of tea.


    "Anyway, Master Darren said to the group before that they are beyond this thief. May I know what you mean by it, Master Darren?" asked Angus


    "Ohh¡­ Did you encounter some problem when catching him?" asked Darren.


    "Nope. We caught him easily as he didn''t expect me." said Angus.


    "I see¡­ then, I guess his Ancient Power didn''t manifest during your fight." said Darren.


    "Ancient Power?! He has ancient power?" asked Angus in surprise.


    "More like a very troublesome Ancient Power. Some people even prefer to call it a curse rather than Ancient Power." replied Darren.


    "Did you know what his Ancient Power is?" asked Angus.


    "I am not certain yet. But, If I am not wrong, it must be rted to a concept of mind or will. There are many Ancient Powers, but the most dangerous one is the one with an ambiguous concept." exined Darren.


    "Ambiguous concept?" said Angus.

 Chapter 533 Unexpected Haul

    "Ambiguous concept?" said Angus.


    "Yeah, Ancient Power''s origin is imparting one''s ''knowledge'' to the young generation to preserve the ''knowledge''. It is sort of a legacy. As this knowledge gets passed from one generation to others, it somehow evolved to what we call Ancient Power."


    "The ''knowledge'' may have evolved into a unique skill, but it also retained its origin as ''knowledge''. Some schrs and experts prefer to call this ''knowledge'' a concept. As time passes, some concepts be more blurred and ambiguous, leading to many problems."


    "For example, the vampire has an Ancient Power called Bloodthirst. It is a mighty Ancient Power that is capable of manipting blood to a frightening degree. Although it seems simple, the implication is not." exined Darren.


    "To have absolute control of blood, there are many things to master. Bloodthirst''s ancient power only works properly if the user masters it. We refer to this as the ambiguous concept as we never know the true requirement for the Bloodthirst."


    "The problem is when the user fails to achieve these criteria, they will receive a bacsh, be it in their psyche or physiology. In the worst case, the Ancient Power will corrupt the user until it only bes an empty husk." exined Darren.


    "I see¡­ So, in short, if we fail to understand or master the Ancient Power concept, we will get a sort of bacsh from the Ancient Power. But Jayna and I never receive this bacsh?" asked Angus.


    "Tell me, Young Baron Angus. Is Ancient Power the only one you two received when you bestowed those Ancient Powers?" asked Darren.


    "Wait¡­ Don''t tell me those blessings?" guessedAngus.


    "Correct. As the Ancient Power''s concept bes more ambiguous and blurred each time it gets passed on, some people begin to create a failsafe to protect younger ones."


    "This failsafe could be anything like runes, items, potions, magic, etc. In your case, it is a blessing." said Darren.


    "Make sense. Then, did you mean that this goblin didn''t receive this failsafe when he inherited the Ancient Power?" asked Angus.


    "Well, I am not sure either. But his Ancient Power is certainly corrupting his mind and making him unstable. It is already amendable effort for him to stay sane. Maybe this is also why he could reach the fifth grade." said Darren.


    "Since the Ancient Power''s origin is knowledge, he also couldn''t pass it on to others, right?" asked Angus.


    "True. Even if you lose all the memory, the Ancient Power will still be attached to you. It is not something you could just throw away." added Darren.


    "Huft¡­ We really get a very troublesome power. Anyway, is it alright for me to know all of this? You even reveal this Bloodthirst Ancient Power." said Angus.


    "No problem. This is just a brief history of Ancient Power. If you delve deeper into it, I believe you will know more about it. As for Bloodthirst, it is not actually not secret. Any vampire could practically im this power. But, if they could handle it." said Darren.


    "Did Young Baron Angus interested in it?" asked Darren with a smirk.


    "Okay. I believe I still want to retain my humanity and didn''t interested in another troublesome legacy." said Angus casually.


    While Angus and Darren are chatting with each other, Jayna and Aunt Extalia continue their training using the snow terrain. Jayna tries to maintain her fire with minimal power while practicing sword skills.


    With the help of cold weather, she will know her limit and increase her endurance. One of the essential factors of the high-grade fight is not only strong skills or high circle spells but their energy repertoire. Jayna may be able to beat some high-gradebatants, but it also left her exhausted.


    Therefore, she needs to know the limit of her strength and increase it. Although her regeneration and stamina as Fire Phoenix are off the chart, she still needs time to recover. In a deadly battle, her opponent will definitely not let her have time to rest and recover.


    While the girls are busy themself, Angus examines the goblin thief''s belongings with the help of Darren. To their surprise, the goblin thief is truly mad. They could find ten or more storage devices in many shapes and filled with many things.


    Gold, Ingot, rare materials, Potions, books, scrolls, stone runes, and many others could be found in these storage devices. They even find a few sealed artifacts in it. ording to their estimate, the entire fortune could even buy a small country.


    "Is this guy okay? He is like carrying an entire treasure vault on his own. Why doesn''t he store this somewhere before trying to hit us?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Hmm¡­ I am not sure either. Maybe it is rted to his Ancient Power." replied Darren as he inspected some of the items.


    Darren didn''t really care about fortune, but as a researcher and schr, it is his habit to find and learn new things. Angus himself didn''t mind too much about it.


    Darren already helped them a lot during all this time. This little fortune is nothingpared to befriending a Vampire Ancestor.


    Soon, the sky turns dark as the snow keeps falling down nonstop. The girls keep doing their activity except for Mira. The taciturn silver-haired girlzes around in the camp while leaving Anna to y with Onyx and Magen.


    Ever since Mira got her flying pillow, she has be sozy that if Anna didn''t ask her to join the meal, she would just skip it andy on her flying pillow. When it is time for dinner, everyone returns to the camp and eats.<sub> </sub>


    "Angus.. Angus.. *Munch* Who is *Munch* that green bubble?" asked Anna as she realized the unconscious thief.


    "Anna, don''t talk while you are still full." lectured Jayna as she wiped the leftover from Anna''s cheek.


    Anna didn''t fight and let Jayna wipe it.


    "Gezzz¡­ You should eat slowly. No one will take your food." said Jayna while stroking Anna''s head.


    "Mmhm" nodded Anna with a smile before stuffing the food at the table as fast as she could again.


    Seeing this, Jayna only shook her head but didn''tin as she knew the little gluttony liked to be spoiled by her.


    ''She really became her mother.'' thought Aunt Extalia while observing their interaction.


    "Well, he is the thief everyone searches for." replied Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ He is like the weak green bubble but stronger." said Anna.


    "Did you mean Ilgor?" asked Angus.


    "Yup. Weak green bubble or maybe a super weak green bubble. No, wait, super is for strong. But a weak green bubble is weaker. Urgh¡­ Whatever." replied Anna while eating again.


    "Okay¡­ Anyway, you could say they are somehow rted. I hear that orcs, goblins, gremlins, and a few other green skin races have the same ancestry. Though I don''t know if it is true or not." said Angus.


    "Ehhh¡­ what is ancestry? Is it tasty?" asked Anna innocently.


    "No, Anna. Ancestry is¡­" exined Angus to the little troublemaker.


    After hearing a simplified exnation about ancestry, "Urgh¡­ Anna is confused. Anna will just call him a green bubble." said Anna while giving up trying to understand Angus'' words.


    "So, Angus¡­ Could Anna burst green bubble?" asked Anna.


    "I am not sure. We need to wait for him to wake up. Since his mind is unstable, we can''t forcefully wake him. Otherwise, he may go berserk with his Ancient Power." said Angus.


    "Ummm¡­ But, Anna didn''t like the Green Bubble?" asked Anna.


    "Hee¡­ Why are you not like him?" asked Angus back.


    "He had bad intentions towards Angus, Big sis, and Mira before. Ohh¡­ He also had a bad intention to Nice shy Red and Silver Corpse." replied Anna.


    Hearing this, Angus begins to smile and stroke Anna''s small head. Then, he begins to talk to Anna about many things, like his worldview about the good and bad.


    "Emm¡­ If it is Angus'' rule, should Anna follow it?" asked Anna.


    "Nope. You could choose to believe it or not. You are free to do whatever you want, Anna. Even if you want to burst into tears right now, no one will judge or me you. But, you must remember every action¡­" said Angus.


    Before Angus finished his sentence, "Has their consequence, right? Angus always said that to Anna. So, Anna remembered it. Anna is smart." said Anna happily.


    "Yup. Anna is smart and brilliant." said Angus kissing her forehead with Jayna.


    Being suddenly kissed by the couple, Anna immediately hugs them and smiles happily. While the three people were having their family moment, the others could only smile, except for thezy silver-haired girl.


    The silver-haired girl finds a new interest by reading story books that Darren finds in the goblin''s belongings. Since getting the storybooks, Mira has beenpletely absorbed in them while lying on her flying pillow.


    Soon, everyone goes to sleep in their respective tent. In the middle of the night, Anna who is sleeping between Angus and Jayna suddenly opens her ck eyes widely. A thin ck mist emerges from her body and covers everyone in the tent.


    Usually, Angus will immediately detect this phenomenon. But, as soon as the ck mist touched him, he immediately fell into a deep sleep. After ensuring everyone hadpletely slept, Anna stood up and walked out of the tent.

 Chapter 534 Did You Repent?

    The moment Anna walked out of the tent, the dark night began to envelop her entire body like it was alive. In a moment, everything in the surrounding is covered with pitch-ck darkness. Even the lighting magic tools couldn''t show their light as the darkness covered it.


    At the same time, Darren, who is inside Mira''s tent, notices this strange phenomenon and tries to go outside.


    Before he could move, "Darren!!" called Mira coldly as if she were warning her faithful subordinate.


    "As you wish, My Lady. Will you want a cup of coffee? It seems it will be a long night." said Darren.


    Mira just nodded like usual before returning back to reading her story books. Unusually for a strong person, she really takes her time just to read one storybook-like apletely ordinary person.


    Ignoring the pitch-ck darkness in the surrounding, Anna walks slowly to the bound naked goblin. The goblin thief is a treasure trove that even all his clothes are highly enchanted. ]


    Hence, they need to strip him bare, leaving him with simple clothes for his private part to prevent him from escaping.


    Arriving in front of the unconscious goblin, "[Pain]." muttered Anna in an unknownnguage.


    "ARRGHHH!!!" screamed the goblin thief in pain.


    The goblin thief suddenly feels sharp pain all over his body. After a few minutes of writhing in agony, the pain subsided a little bit but still left his body shivering in pain. Worse, he couldn''t even fall unconscious as something forced him to wake up and feel all the pain.


    "Did the green bubble repent?" asked Anna while still inside the darkness.


    Hearing Anna''s voice, Ragaz, the goblin thief, finally notices his surroundings. He couldn''t see anything but darkness. He realizes this is not ordinary darkness as he couldn''t even see his own body and the ground.


    If he didn''t feel the ground and the cold wind at night on his skin, he would have thought he was inside an enclosed room. However, he didn''t panic as this was not the first time he got caught and stripped naked.


    "Hmph¡­ Anna asked a question to Green Bubble. [Pain]" grumbled Anna as she was being ignored.


    "Urgghharrgg!!" Ragaz tried to withstand the pain, but he failed miserably.


    Usually, people can adapt to pain after experiencing a certain period. As a mad thief, Ragaz is often tortured when caught. He already gets used to ordinary torturous pain, even the magical one.


    However, the pain he currently feels is the worst he has ever received. It feels like his body has been stabbed countless times and his body will keep feeling the stabbing pain. Unlike before, the pain didn''t recede and kept going on.


    "Argghh¡­ Stop!! Stop it!!" begged Ragaz in a cry.


    Then, the pain slowly recedes, but it still takes Ragaz another few minutes beforepletely out of the pain. Still, he couldn''t do any sudden movement as it would give a jolt of pain to his overwhelmed nerves.


    "Alright. Did the Green bubble repent now?" asked Anna again.


    "Green.. Urgh.. Bubble?" asked Ragaz in confusion while grimacing in pain when he was talking.


    "Yeah. Green Bubble is a baddie for wanting to do bad things to Angus, Big sis, Mira, and me. Anna already forgave Green Bubble before. But Green Bubble is a baddie and doing it again."


    "Normally, Anna will burst a green bubble. But Angus is interested in the Green Bubble. But, again, Green Bubble is a very baddie and needs to be punished. So, here Anna punishes the Bad Green Bubble." said Anna.


    While still recovering in pain, Ragaz hears a very confused reply from Anna. But he is also a very observant thief with a sharp mind. He knows the green bubble is him, but he doesn''t understand what it means to do bad things.


    ''Hell, I still haven''t even stolen anything from your group!! Yet, youbeled me as a bad one.'' cursed Ragaz at the prejudice.


    As the famous thief in this area, he hates people who judge him as bad by knowing him as a thief.


    He knows stealing is far from a good deed, but it is not something he can control. Therefore, he condemns everyone who judges him as bad just because he is stealing.


    "So, did the Bad Green Bubble repent?" asked Anna again.


    "Tch¡­ Judging by your voice, you must be a very young girl or just a pervert who likes to use a young girl''s voice. A person like you has no right to judge me!!" spat Ragaz angrily.


    "[Pain]." muttered Anna in an unknownnguage.


    "ARGHHH!!" screamed Ragaz as he felt the pain again.


    After a few minutes of screaming in pain, "Hmph¡­ This is harder than Anna thought. Anna should ask Angus to teach Anna when Angus punishes bubbles in the future."mented Anna ignoring the screaming goblin.


    Anna keeps the goblin''s experience unending for pain for another dozen minutes without letting him go insane or fall unconscious.<sub> </sub>


    "Hmm¡­ What to do¡­ What to do¡­ The Bad Green Bubble does not want to repent. Should Anna use Anna''s magic wand? But the meanie magic wand said it would create arge explosion and wake Angus and the others. Hmmm¡­" said Anna while thinking hard.


    "Stop.. Arghh.. I.. I repent.. Please make it Arghh.. Stop!!" screamed Ragaz in pain.


    Suddenly, the pain in his body is gone like it did not exist in the first ce.


    "Ehh.. Really? Did the Bad Green Bubble truly repent?" asked Anna innocently.


    Fear of getting the torturous pain again, "Y-Yes. I will repent. I will not steal anything again. Please no more¡­" said Ragaz in tears and fear.


    "Steal?? What is the bad green bubble talking about? Anna didn''t care if the green bubble was stealing, eating, or pooping."


    "Anna only asked the bad green bubble to not do bad things to Anna, Angus, Big sis, and Mira. Umm¡­ Maybe Nice shy Red since Nice shy Red gave me delicious meatst time." replied Anna.


    "Err.. Huh?? What??" asked Ragaz in confusion.


    Now, he truly cursed his fate to get caught by a crazy terrifying girl.


    "Hmph¡­ Did the Bad Green Bubble promise not to do bad things to Anna, Angus, Big sis, Mira, and Nice shy Red?" asked Anna again.


    "Huh? Who?" asked Ragaz as he didn''t know what to answer.


    "Urghh¡­ Bad Green Bubble is turning into Dumb Dumb Green Bubble. Should Anna ask Angus? No.. Angus will be angry at Anna if Angus knows. But the Dumb Dumb Green Bubble is too dumb. Even Onyx is smarter than Dumb Dumb Green Bubble." grumbled Anna.


    Hearing this, Ragaz could only stay silent and didn''tment as he feared getting another mysterious pain in his body.


    "Umm.. Anna will ask Mira. Anna hopes Mira is not sleeping yet. Otherwise, Anna didn''t know what to do." said Anna as he moved towards Mira''s tent.


    "Miraaaa¡­ Help!!" called Anna as she rushed to Mira''s tent.


    While charging at Mira, Anna destroyed anything in its path, even some part of the strong rune. If it wasn''t for Darren''s timely action, the whole tent would not stay intact. Ignoring the destruction, she hugs Mira, still lying on the flying pillow while reading her book.


    "Mira¡­ Mira needs to help Anna. Dumb Dumb Green Bubble is too dumb. Anna wants to make him repent, but Dumb Dumb Green Bubble is too stupid to understand the smart Anna. Mira needs to help Anna." said Anna while shaking her best friend.


    Anna ispletely oblivious to her rude intrusion and the grimaced Darren. He tries hard not to shout at Anna''s rudeness.


    "Umm. Darren." replied Mira with a nod before calling Darren.


    "Ahh¡­ thank you, Mira. Mira is the best." said Anna while hugging her friend.


    "Come, Silver Corpse. Anna and Silver Corpse need to be silent or Angus and Big sis will wake up." said Anna before running out of the tent in a hurry.


    ''*Sigh* Her actions arepletely opposite of what silence is.'' thought Darren.


    "Then, excuse me for a moment, My Lady." said Darren before disappearing.


    Anna and Darren appeared before the bounded Green Goblin, struggling to escape. However, the pitch darkness in the surroundings leaves him helpless.


    "Dumb Dumb Green Bubble, be d Anna bring Silver Corpse to help Dumb Dumb Green Bubble''s stupid brain understand. Silver Corpse tells Dumb Dumb Green Bubble to promise not to do bad things to Anna, Angus, Big sis, Mira, and Nice shy Red." said Anna.


    At the same time, Darren wakes up from observing the surrounding darkness.


    ''This darkness¡­ Just who is she?'' thought Darren inwardly.


    Before speaking to Ragaz, Darren decides to rify a few things first to Anna. Finally, he gets the gist of what Anna wants Ragaz to do. Apparently, Anna is angry at Ragaz because he showed intense bad intentions toward them before.


    Then, he bore this bad intention again when he arrived at their camp today. As a monster-minded person, she is susceptible to negative emotions such as intense bad intent. To Anna, a very fierce malicious intent is the same as attacking her.


    Although it didn''t wound her, it still offended and annoyed her. With her simple mind, she just wants nothing but to kill the person.


    "So, in other words, Lady Anna wants you to promise not to harbor any kind of evil or bad intention against us anymore." said Darren to Ragaz.

 Chapter 535 Greed

    "So, in other words, Lady Anna wants you to promise not to harbor any kind of evil or bad intention against us anymore." said Darren to Ragaz.


    "That''s¡­ this is actually¡­" replied Ragaz in hesitation.


    "Mr. Thief, I suggest you choose your word carefully. We already know about your condition as the holder of strong Ancient Power. The only reason you didn''t experience something worse than death is because of our curiosity in your Ancient Power." stated Darren.


    "Besides that, you are just a worthless petty thief." added Darren.


    "W-Wait.. How did you know I have Ancient Power?" asked Ragaz back.


    Before Darren could reply, "[Pain]." muttered Anna in an unknown word.


    "Arghh.. stop!! Make it stop!! Arghhh!!" screamed Ragaz in pain.


    "Humph!! Dumb Dumb Green Bubble, Anna is still here. How dare Dumb Dumb Green Bubble ignore the cute and smart Anna. Anna hates when Anna is ignored." grumbled Anna while pouting.


    If no darkness covered her, everyone could see her cute pouting expression contradicting her ruthless action. In the meantime, Darren observes the Ragaz, like watching an experimental specimen orb rat.


    As a true researcher and schr, he was intrigued by what Anna did to Ragaz. Darren even wants Anna to keep torturing the poor thief to unveil the power behind the [Pain] and the surrounding Darkness. Fortunately, the pain soon recedes and leaves Ragaz trembling like before.


    "So, Dumb Dumb Green Bubble, Did you promise or not? Anna wants to go back to sleep with Angus and Big Sis." said Anna coldly.


    Among all the words Ragaz hears from Anna, he somehow finds her tone is the coldest. Before, he only feared Anna because of the unbearable pain. Now, he truly fears Anna from her presence.


    "I.. Yes.. I promise. I promise to not hurt all of you or have any kind of bad intention." said Ragaz.


    As soon as Ragaz says he feels something entering his body. He didn''t know what it was, but his instinct told him it was dangerous.


    "*Yawn* Anna will go back to sleep. Silver Corpse, don''t tell Angus and Big sis. Or I will ask Mira to make you bald permanently." said Anna before walking to Angus'' tent.


    "Don''t worry about it, Lady Anna." said Darren with a smile.


    When Anna leaves, the darkness slowly disappears like it is a mist. A momentter, Darren and Ragaz could finally see the surroundings.


    "I suppose I don''t need to remind you to stay silent about this and keep your promise." said Darren as he red at the goblin with his blood-red eyes.


    "Y-Yes." replied Ragaz in a hurry.


    "Since you are already awake, could you please tell me about your Ancient Power and why you keep following us in these few days." asked Darren.


    "Haa¡­ It seems you somehow notice me. No wonder when I run towards your group, all of you can react properly. Well, it is not that I want to stalk your group in the first ce." replied Ragaz.


    "Anyway, my Ancient Power is called Greed. It is a very terrifying and powerful Ancient Power. In short, this power is to make the user steal items. However, this power also corrupts the user''s mind with strong Greed to possess any item." said Ragaz.


    "The more valuable the item, the more Greed corrupts the user. I had strong malicious intentions toward your group because all of you possessed a treasured item. It takes my entire willpower to not charge and rob you at that time." said Ragaz.


    "I didn''t expect that after we coincidentally met again, some of you would possess more valuable items." added Ragaz.


    "Hoo¡­ Does it mean you can see the value of the item we possess without not looking at it directly? I don''t remember one of us taking out any of the precious items during our travel." asked Darren.


    "No. I still need to see the item directly to judge its value. It is like an instinct for me that your group brings something valuable. The problem is I couldn''t ignore this instinct. Not after all these years possessing a curse." exined Ragaz.


    "I see¡­ It seems Greed really corrupts your mind. I bet even now you are fighting hard to not charge and rob me, right? How long since you possess Greed?" asked Darren.


    "Yes, you are right. Lately, it is getting harder to contain the urge to steal something. It''s been twenty years or so since I got this curse." Ragaz said.


    "Twenty years!! I didn''t expect you to survive that long."mented Darren.


    While Darren and Ragaz are chatting, Anna is sneaking silently to Angus and Big sis'' bed like a child sneaking out at night. Seeing the couple is still sleeping peacefully, Anna slowly lies between Jayna and Angus.


    After a while, two hands stroked her head softly. Shepletely forgets about her previous deed and feels blissful, enjoying Angus and Jayna''s touch.


    "Is it finished?" suddenly Angus asked.


    "Um." replied Anna innocently with a smile.


    After a few minutes, Anna suddenly opened her eyes in surprise.


    "Ahh¡­ Anna forgot to thank Mira!!" eximed Anna while suddenly sitting up.<sub> </sub>


    "It''s okay. You could thank her tomorrow." said Jayna.


    "Oh.. Okay." replied Anna.


    "Wait.. Since when did Angus and Big sis wake up?" asked Anna.


    Anna finally noticed the couple was looking at her with a smile.


    "Well, little troublemaker, you made us sleep for a moment. But, you also underestimate Big sis'' ability." said Jayna as she hugged the confused Anna.


    "Ehhh¡­ Then, Big sis knows that Anna is torture¡­" said Anna before shutting her mouth with her hand.


    "*giggles* Hoo¡­ So, you sneak out just to torture someone? What a bad girl!!" teased Jayna.


    "Nooo¡­ Anna, just makes Dumb Dumb Green Bubble not be a baddie." replied Anna trying to defend herself.


    "Really?! We could hear a deafening scream, you know." said Angus.


    "No way¡­ The ckie told me no one could hear or sense inside of ckie." replied Anna.


    "ckie?" asked Angus back.


    "Yeah¡­ ckie is ckie. It is very nice and quite clingy. Mira told Anna, it is very active during the night."


    ''So, that''s why I couldn''t sense or hear anything until a moment ago.'' thought Angus.


    "I see¡­ Did you feel tired after using ckie?" asked Angus as he could guess some part of Anna''s new power.


    "Nope. Anna is fine. Wait¡­ Anna is not fine. Anna is sleepy and needs Angus and Big sis''s hug." replied Anna mischievously.


    "Hahaha¡­ Then, let''s go back to sleep. We need to wake up early tomorrow." said Angus.


    Then, Anna fell asleep while getting cuddled warmly by the couple. During this time, the two couples keep conversing through their bond for a few minutes before going back to sleep. Since the fourth test incident, they have noticed some changes in Anna.


    Her body is powerful, as she could even y with Jayna''s hot fire in her hand. They know Jayna''s fire could easily melt and destroy almost any material. Yet, she could touch, grab, and even y with the intangible destructive fire without getting hurt.


    Her appetite also became ridiculous. Before the fourth test incident, she could still feel full after eating a lot of food. Now, she literally has a bottomless stomach that will not stop eating. If they don''t distract her with something, she will keep eating all their food reserves.


    They find she could even eat roasted fifth-grade monster meat without a problem. ording to Darren, this is an impossible feat, even for a sixth-grade beast. Not only is the miasma in the meat very potent, but it also contains a massive amount of energy.


    A single bite of fifth-grade monster meat is equivalent to a thousand third-grade. If they can''t digest the energy or nutrition properly, they will only hurt themself or even lead to a painful death. Yet, the little gluttony even asked for another chunk of meat after eating it.


    Now, they also find Anna somehow could control the darkness on a massive scale. As the contractor of Mundus, Angus is familiar with the darkness element. But, he still finds the darkness Anna controls is somewhat different as he couldn''t perceive anything from it.


    It is like sensing or trying to see in the middle ofplete darkness. If they don''t have any sort of connection with Anna and know she is fine, the couple will panic and rush out of the tent long ago.


    However, they didn''t expect the little monster to sneak out to make the goblin''s not hurt them or have malicious intentions. After Anna came back, Angus could slowly perceive the outside once again.


    Angus also overheard some conversation between Darren and Ragaz. After matching all the clues, he finally gets the gist of the problem and decides to go back to sleep.


    The following day, Anna wakes up with droopy eyes and looks more sleepy than usual.


    "Anna, are you okay? asked Jayna in worry.


    "*Yawn* Anna is sleepy." replied Anna.


    "Did you feel tired or weak?" asked Angus.


    "Nope. *Yawn* Anna justcks Angus and Jayna''s sleeping hug." replied Anna.


    "Gezz¡­ If you sleep too much, you will be fat. Then, no one will like Anna." teased Jayna while pinching Anna''s cheek.


    "No one will like Anna. No way!!" said Anna as she suddenly became energetic.


    After cleaning themself and dressing up, they go outside and eat their breakfast,pletely ignoring the pitiful bounded goblin.

 Chapter 536 Practical Ancient Power

    "Ahh¡­ What a perfect morning." thought Angus while enjoying his newly brewed tea from Darren.


    Currently, Angus is enjoying the peaceful moment in the morning while looking at the two girl''s morning exercises not far from them.


    Since they are not in a hurry, they keep their daily training. Fortunately, Jayna and Anna have already reached a level where they rarely need his teaching. They just need to keep practicing on their own.


    Therefore, it is one of the rare chances for Angus to appreciate a peaceful moment while appreciating nature without being disturbed by research work like in the capital.


    ''Maybe I should ask Father to make a small forest at the capital mansion. Though I may have little time to visit it with all those works.'' thought Angus.


    Since King Leon knows his high calction ability and [Analyze], he keeps getting small personal projects from him.


    Most small projects are simple and easy, like creating simple magic tools for daily life. However, these projects also have no end, which takes too much of his free time. If it is not for the good reward rted to his personal project, he will definitely reject all these small projects.


    As Angus enjoys his peaceful morning, he notices Mira is still in the same position as yesterday, reading a storybook while lying on the top of a flying pillow.


    ''This girl is gettingzier with each passing day. Well, not that I couldin about it. I just hope Anna didn''t pick this kind of habit.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Then, his attention goes to the silent bounded goblin near their camp area. Unlike before, the goblin is utterly silent while closing his eyes. It is like he is in deep meditation. Angus didn''t surprise as he had already heard some detailed exnation about his [Greed] Ancient Power.


    ''I never expected there to be such practical ancient power. ording to Ragaz, [Greed] could give the power to steal any item.''


    ''As long as he senses the said item, he could steal it with or without touching it. Just this ability alone makes it very powerful.''


    ''If I had this ability, I didn''t need to worry about any protection rune and could take any item in the Archmage Bern''s vault. Moreover, the potential of this ability is vast and very practical. Unfortunately, it also corrupts one''s mind with strong Greed.'' thought Angus.


    "If I am not wrong, this power will get stronger depending on the user''s greed. Otherwise, his [Greed] ability will never develop to this state with only littleprehension." thought Angus.


    Angus heard that Ragaz could even steal artifacts from other people if they didn''t fully master them. He knows this only works with ordinary artifacts, not the dangerous ones like his Twin Crimson sword or Godly artifact.


    Still, it gives massive benefits, especially in battle. If Ragaz wanted to, he could simply strip his opponent naked beforeunching a killing blow. This is also the reason he could escape all his pursuers. All he needs is just an opportunity to grab everyone''s equipment before running.


    Without weapons or equipment, his pursuer will have difficulty fighting or pursuing him. Unfortunately, Ragaz couldn''t do the same thing to Angus'' group, as he promised to not have any malicious intent against them.


    Ragaz didn''t know what would happen if he broke this promise, but his honed survival instinct told him to not break it. Even the seventh-grade Ancestor Vampire Darren strongly advises him not to break this promise.


    Therefore, he keeps his mind preupied with meditating and trying to ignore his surroundings. Thest thing Ragaz wants is his Greed to take over his mind when he sees everyone.


    After looking at Ragaz for a moment, "Master Darren, what should we do to our goblin thief? Should we let him go?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ I think it is better to let him go. Ancient Power like [Greed] is scarce and powerful. It will be good for the world if more users of it are alive." said Darren.


    "Hmm?? Isn''t that only make this world more chaotic if more people have [Greed]." Angus was confused.


    "Not really. Besides the previous user, Ancient Power also had its own criteria before someone could hold it. So far, [Greed] belongs to one of the top ancient powers I know besides yours."


    "It is better to keep this powerful Ancient Power before it disappears through the passage of time." replied Darren.


    Hearing this, Angus begins to remember the Ancient King that gives him their Ancient Power and blessing.


    ''That must be one of the reasons why they decide to pass their Ancient Power to them as we barely meet their criteria.'' thought Angus.


    Then, Angus and Darren enjoy the peaceful morning until the girls finish their morning training. After cleaning themself and packing themself, they decide to continue their journey.


    "Bored!! Angus, Big Sis, this is boring!!" grumbled Anna.


    "Boring??" asked Angus back.


    "Yeah. This is boring!! All Anna sees is grass this and grass that. Everything is grass." said Anna while pointing at the frozen ground and tree.


    "Then, did you want to return to the city?" asked Angus.<sub> </sub>


    "Ehh¡­ Can Anna go back?" asked Anna.


    "Of course. Besides, we are returning to the city in the first ce." said Angus.


    "Ehh.. Why didn''t Angus say this?! Let''s go now!!" said Anna while running somewhere.


    Seeing this, the others could only shake their heads before deciding to follow the little troublemaker.


    "Mr. Ragaz, consider this your lucky day." said Angus as take off the goblin''s bound before following Anna.


    Ragaz didn''t react and kept meditating for a few moments before slowly opening his eyes.


    "Fuh¡­ Fuh¡­ I don''t know if I should consider this mercy or not." huffed Ragaz as he saw the dark spot in his chest near his heart area.


    After chatting with Darrenst night, he tries to inspect his body and finds this hidden dark spot in his chest. This dark spot is one of the reasons that makes him afraid of opening his eyes.


    The moment he has any maliciousness to Angus'' group, his body will experience tremendous pain starting from his chest. Moreover, it is also active when he has suicidal thoughts, which are very vicious for his state.


    Ragaz is already quite old and wants to retire a long time ago. However, his mind is already corrupted by [Greed], making him unable to stop. Lately, he couldn''t even control his mind and body as it was driven by [Greed].


    With this condition, he prefers to kill himself and have eternal rest than stay living under the madness of his [Greed]. In fact, he already gave up on living the moment Angus caught him easily.


    But this new dark curse also prevents him from having any suicidal thoughts. It is like telling him to live while receiving his punishment.


    In the meantime, Anna, running ahead, suddenly looks in a certain direction. Then, a pair of bat-like wings appeared from her back. A split secondter, aplex magic circle appeared above the wing.


    ''Magic!!'' thought Angus in surprise.


    Before anyone could respond, Anna''s speed suddenly elerated many times. *BOOOM* Angus could feel she was close to leaving his [Great Mana Echolocation] range. Noticing this, everyone immediately gives their all to catch up with Anna except for Darren and Mira.


    An hourter, everyone arrives at the ce where everyone had a party a few days ago. Angus and Jayna are utterly exhausted after trying to catch up with everyone. Their stamina and regeneration couldn''t keep up with their consumption.


    Even their Aunt has a rough breath despite her fast, long-distance running expertise. After taking a deep breath to regain their breath, they find the ce is very silent and gloomy, unlike a few days ago.


    "Huff.. Huff.. what happened here?" said Angus while calming his rough breath.


    They also asionally hear a slow, groaning pain from various tents in the surrounding area. During this time, Angus finally notices the little troublemaker is opening a barrel filled with a familiar liquor.


    [Beast Walk] Before Anna could taste the liquor, Angus appeared behind her and grabbed her back clothes.


    "Not a chance. You are still too young to get drunk." said Angus while pulling Anna from the special liquor.


    A few days ago, Jayna worked hard to prevent the little troublemaker from drinking it and even forced herself to drink the liquor until she got drunk. Otherwise, they don''t know what kind of mayhem she will create while getting drunk.


    "Noo¡­ Anna wants to taste it!! Mira said it is good." said Anna trying to grab the liquor.


    "Nope. You could have this instead." said Angus while throwing a chunk of beef to Anna.


    "Meat!!" said Anna as she grabbed the meat and ignored the liquor.


    "Anyway, what happened here?" asked Angus again while inspecting the surroundings.


    "Urghh¡­ *Vomit* *Vomit*" Suddenly, someonees out from the tent and vomits.


    "Hmm¡­ I believe this is the side effect of the liquor. They have a horrible hangover." said Darren while inspecting a few unconscious people buried in the snow.


    During this time, a red-skinned woman with a badplexion walked unsteadily toward them. Despite the drunkenness and her badplexion, the woman''s clothes are still needed and clean, unlike the others.


    She also wears a long white coat like a researcher or scientist while mumbling something. However, Angus recognizes her aura and presence as she is one of the seventh-gradebatants that attended the party a few days ago.

 Chapter 537 Three Drunkard

    Angus and the others immediately get on their guard as the woman approaches them. Every seventh-gradebatant is dangerous and possesses the power to destroy a whole city. Some of them could even destroy a small weak country.


    "This.. Hic.. Doesn''t make any sense. Hic.." muttered the seventh-grade woman.


    ''Huh??'' thought everyone confusedly.


    "This doesn''t make any sense!! Urgh.. *Vomit*" shouted the woman before vomiting.


    "Is she drunk?" asked Angus.


    "Huft.. Huft.. If the world could sense fear.. Hic.. That means it has emotion. Hic.. It means.. Hic.. It could die. B-But.. Hic.. It doesn''t make sense!! Hua¡­" said the woman while throwing tantrums on the ground and crying.


    Seeing the drunk and crying woman, Angus and the others are entirely speechless. They didn''t expect a seventh-gradebatant to be crying and bawling like a child while getting drunk.


    "I hear seventh-grade people are.. unique, but I never expected to be this unique."mented Aunt Extalia.


    "Hohoho¡­ This is nothing, Duchess Amberze. There are others who arepletely absurd or utterly mad. Even my friend d has a weird hobby of impaling beheaded heads with spears." chimed Darren.


    "That''s.. certainly informative." replied Aunt Extalia.


    At this moment, another person with a scale, like a lizardman, approaches their location.


    "Oi¡­ Nabe!! Hic¡­ We.. Hic.. What was it again? Hic.." said the unknown drunk lizardman.


    "It''s¡­ Urgh.. Bleurgh.. *Vomit* *Vomit*" replied a drunk old man beside him.


    Everyone finds the old man only wearing colorful trunks without a shirt or jacket in this cold weather. Still, they weren''t surprised as this old man was none other than the Mad King Baldur. However, Angus and Darren are more interested in the unknown lizardman.


    They still remember the lizardman aura a few days ago, which is not a beastman race but actually a monster overlord who deterred the nearby monster.


    ''To think I will witness a monster overlord having drunk and partying with seventh-gradebatants instead of killing each other. This is certainly mind-blowing,'' thought Angus inwardly.


    ''Fortunately, Aunt Extalia didn''t realize this or she will overreact with her strict nature. As for Jayna¡­ Well, she is too preupied with the naughty girl.'' thought Angus while seeing Jayna busy taking care of the naughty Anna.


    "Huee¡­ B-But.. It didn''t make sense!! Huaaa¡­" bawling the woman on the ground again.


    "Haa?? Hic.. Why are.. Hic.. Crying for? Wait.. Hic.. did you cry? Huahahaha¡­" said the lizardman as heughed loudly, mocking the woman.


    "Urgh.. Hold on.. Alder. Bluerghh *Vomit* *Vomit*" said Baldur before vomiting.


    While the two seventh-gradebatants are hopeless, the monster overlord Alder keepsughing and chugging a liquor barrel on his arm. The situation is utterly absurd and chaotic, as everyone is truly drunk.


    ''It seems Master Darren''s liquor is truly dangerous. Luckily, we managed to escape before it turned into a bad situation.'' thought Angus.


    The worst thing is Angus also detects many unconscious people buried under the snow from too much drinking. Fortunately, most people have strong bodies and can survive under harsh conditions.


    At this moment, Anna approaches the lizardman and points her finger at him.


    "Ahh¡­ Big sis, is he also a pervert?" asked Anna innocently.


    "Huh? Pervert?" replied the monster overlord while still drunk.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately thinks fast and contacts Jayna through their bond to avoid more trouble. Unfortunately, his hope is gone, as Jayna replies quickly.


    "Anna, hush!! It''s rude. Don''t point your finger at others. Also, you should be careful. We still don''t know if he is perverted or not." said Jayna.


    "Me? Pervert? Huahhahaha¡­ "ughed the monster overlord.


    At the same time, Angus gets a cold sweat as he knows the true identity of this person.


    Afterughing for a while, "Hahaha¡­ Interesting¡­ Hic.. Girl, what is your name?" asked the monster overlord while chugging his liquor.


    "Anna is Anna. Are you not a pervert? But, you are simr to a scaled bubble." replied Anna casually.


    "Huahahaha¡­ you are Hic.. a really Hic.. interesting little girl." said the lizardman.


    "Anna is not a little girl. Anna is Anna." replied Anna while pouting.


    "Alright.. alright¡­ Anna. Hic.. For your information. Hic.. I am not a pervert. I am the great Alder Drach. Hic.. Don''t mistake me with.. Hic.. this so-called scaled bubble.. or hic¡­ those overgrown lizards." said the lizard monster overlord while still drunk.<sub> </sub>


    At this moment, "Urghh.. Alder, Hic.. Did you get Hic.. the booze?" asked Baldur.


    "Ahh.. Yeah. Hic.. Oii¡­ Nabe, We.. Hic.. running out of booze." said the drunk Alder.


    "Huaa¡­ Shut up, stupid lizard. Hua¡­" replied the seventh-grade woman while still crying.


    "Lizard?!! Hic.. I am the great Alder Drach, not a lizard. Hic.. Hurry, bring me more booze, woman!!" shouted Alder loudly.


    "Hii¡­ Yes.. Yes.. don''t be angry at me." said Nabe weakly.


    The seventh-grade woman took out a few more liquor barrels and diligently served the monster overlord. Not only that, Alder even makes her work like his servant.


    "The hell?? What is going on here??"mented Angus at this weird scene.


    "Hohoho¡­ This is certainly interesting." said Darren.


    While everyone is surprised at this scene, Anna sneaks out from Jayna''s arms, trying to drink one of the liquor in the barrels. Before she could taste it, a strong hand grabbed her clothes from behind.


    "Huh?? What is a little girl doing here? Are you lost?" asked Baldur while lifting Anna.


    "Noo¡­ Let Anna go. Anna also wants to drink." said Anna while struggling.


    "Nah¡­ sit here and drink your milk." said Baldur as he created a small pedestal of earth and put Anna on top of it.


    Before Anna could run again, a ss of milk appeared in her hand.


    "Little girl, that drink is too soon for you. Just drink this." said Nabe.


    "Gyahahaha¡­ Yeah, just drink your milk, little girl." teased Alder.


    "Anna is not a little girl!! Anna is Anna." protested Anna.


    Despite her protest, Anna still drinks her milk obediently. At this point, no one realizes that the three drunkards actually speak normally, like a sober person. However, this is only a moment before they drink the liquor and get drunk again.


    At the same time, Anna is getting lectured by Angus and Jayna. Now, she is held by Angus and can''t escape anymore.


    While the couple is busy reprimanding Anna, Darren inspects the liquor and finds it fascinating. He also gave the recipe to counter the hangover to the woman called Nabe.


    In the end, Angus'' group decides to leave the three drunkards alone and continue their journey. In fact, they find Annaing here in a hurry just to taste the liquor. After another fast-paced journey, they finally arrive at another city called Ruby Point at night.


    Ruby Point is a crowded city that acts as a massive trade hub between Nirvas and the immigrants staying near the Ancient Vault area. Apparently, there are few settlements or towns across the wilderness or Ancient Vault Area.


    However, these towns or settlements were unofficial and didn''t have protection from Nirvas. They didn''t have a good defense system and tended to get attacked by a beast or monster horde.


    Because of this, most of their goods andmodities prices are higher than the official city under Nirvas. They alsocked entertainment and couldn''t provide any luxury, which is why Angus'' group ignored these towns.


    Arriving at Ruby Point, everyone could find that most buildings are made of red-colored crystal like a ruby. Despite the snowy weather, they also see the street packed with Altrass. Most of them wear tribal clothes andpletely ignore the cold weather.


    Angus also noticed most of the Altras have a youthful appearance, unlike when they look like Makar or a bald old man.


    "Angus, look.. look.. They have a strange cooked bug!!" said Anna while in Angus'' arms.


    As usual, the little gluttonypletely ignored the people and was attracted to the nearby food stall. Seeing Anna is drawn to the town''s delicacy, Mira and Darren decide to check in at the hotel first.


    The silver-haired girl is too preupied with her storybook and keeps reading it the whole time. If she isn''t on top of the flying pillow, they may take longer to wait for her to thoroughly read the book until it''s finished.


    The absurd thing is Angus finds it a regr storybook telling a fantasy story. At first, he thought it may hold some secret like Archmage Bern''s storybook. But Darren exins it is actually one of Mira''s hobbies to read a storybook at the pace of an ordinary person.


    When Mira was reading the book, she somehow could slow down her thinking and reading speed. After exploring the city for a while, Angus finds the locals are celebrating one of their cultural festivals, Maroon Eternity.


    The festival will be held for a whole week. It is one of the most important festivals, celebrating their ancestor ying a god. As one of the official cities under Nirvas, Ruby Point also celebrates this big festival.


    Like any other festival, they will hold a lot of entertainment on the street, from food, music, dance, games, or even small theater ys. Seeing the theater, Angus and the girls decide to watch the y while Anna is munching the food from all the nearby stalls.


    ''Hmm¡­ the story is unexpectedly good, like those heroic tales from Earth.'' thought Angus while enjoying the show.


    *Srrt*

 Chapter 538 Red Queen And Dragon Descendant

    *Srrt* One of the Altras women on the stage fell down from a high tform and died. Some of the blood and her body pieces even spread across the area.


    Despite the gruesome scene, all the surrounding people barely react except for the non-Altras race. Some Altras even cheer or p in excitement.


    "This is so fuck up." muttered Angus in a low voice.


    "Language, kid. You don''t want the little monster to pick up your foul mouth?" chimed Aunt Extalia in a strict tone.


    "Does this scene not bother you?" asked Angus back.


    "Of course, it bothers me. If something like this happens in one of our kingdom''s cities, I will burn the whole town with my own hand. But, this is not our kingdom or our business." said Aunt Extalia.


    Despite the absurd natural regeneration in Altras, they could feel the Altras woman who fell on the stage was dead, not just part of the y. They also realize that most people in the audience know about this but are not saying or doing anything.


    ''It is as if the others already know that the woman will die in their y. Well, like Aunt Extalia said, it is not our business.'' thought Angus.


    At the same time, he was relieved that Jayna and Anna, busy on their own, didn''t bother about the dead woman. Thest thing he wants to do is get involved in this kingdom''s mess.


    In the meantime, three drunkards gather together, surrounded by many barrels. They clutch their heads and get a terrible headache from the special liquor.


    "Urgh.. I am sure this liquor is not strong, but it somehow still gives me a hangover state." said the monster overlord Alder.


    "Yeah.. It''s been a long time since I felt like this." replied the old man Baldur.


    "And whose fault is that?! I already told you that it could make you drunk. Tch¡­ Here, drink this. It will help a lot." said Nabe while giving her two cups of hot drink.


    "What is this?" snarked Baldur.


    Baldur may be easygoing, but his headache puts him in a terrible mood. Moreover, the identity of the red-skinned woman makes it worse.


    If he had no control over his power, he might level up the whole ce and fight the two people in front of him just to lessen his headache.


    "It''s poison. Of course not, old fool. It is some kind of remedy I got from that unknown vampire. Also, the two of you owe me for emptying all of my special liquor supply." replied Nabe sternly.


    "Tch.. It''s just liquor. Why should I owe you? I am a monster overlo¡­." said Alder while receiving the hot drink.


    Before Alder could finish his sentence, he stopped as Nabe gave him a murderous re.


    "You better payback." said Nabe coldly.


    "Alright.. Alright.. No need to get angry. I owe you." said Alder meekly.


    After getting sober from their drunkenness, Nabe and Alder''s personalitiespletely change. The proud Alder bes less prideful while Nabe changes from a horrible mess crying adult to a strict independent woman.


    "Ohh.. this stuff is really good. It seems he is not an ordinary vampire king." said old man Baldur.


    "Not just him. All of them are not ordinary, especially the silver-haired and ck-haired girl." replied Nabe.


    "In my opinion, the ck-haired boy is more dangerous. He reminds me of my sleeping old man." said Alder.


    "Your old man?! Seriously?" replied Nabe.


    "Well, not exactly as strong as him. But, he gives a simr vibe." said Alder.


    "Tch¡­ Whatever. Not like it is my problem." said Nabe.


    "Hmm¡­ Aren''t you worried they will harm Nirvas? If I am not wrong, old man Makar will not do anything to them unless they do something rted to the Ancient Vault." said Baldur.


    "Humph¡­ Like I care about those rotten people. They are already beyond help." said Nabe.


    "Huh?? I never thought the Brain of Altras actually did not care about her own race."mented Alder.


    "That means you know nothing about me." said Nabe.


    "Well¡­ If you say so. Anyway, aren''t you supposed to be with your people now? If I am not wrong, your people should do some kind of festival, right?" said Alder.


    "Festival? What festival?" asked Baldur in interest.


    As a person who likes to party, Baldur certainly has a fondness for celebration parties and festivals. His Mocan Kingdom even has many feast days because of his whim.


    "If I am not wrong, those Altras called it Maroon Eternity or something. During this time, some fools will try to hunt me down." said Alder.<sub> </sub>


    "That''s just a stupid festival made by rotten people." said Nabe.


    "For an Altras, you certainly hate your kind, huh?" said Alder.


    "So what if I hate my own kind? Not that it has anything to do with you. Besides, we have already reached the level where we don''t care about those people." replied Nabe.


    "True. Then, why return here, Nabe? With your strength, you could be anywhere rather than just stay at this secluded ce." said Alder.


    "The old man called me and I couldn''t refuse him. He just told me to stay on here without further exnation." said Nabe.


    "Old man Makar?! Well, I never expected that. I thought you only miss your kind like the others when I hear your return from outside." replied Alder.


    "True. I thought you just went home and retired when I heard the Red Queen return to Nirvas." said Baldur.


    "Huft¡­ As much as I hate my own people, I couldn''t disobey the old man. For us Altras, he is not just our spiritual leader but a sort of fatherly figure. It is ingrained in our nature and we can''t fight it nor want to get rid of it." said Nabe.


    "Hahaha¡­ No wonder you are always looking meek in front of him."ughed Alder.


    "Alright, enough about me. What about you? Why would a strong monster overlord like you stay here? With your strength, you could even conquer arge monster habitat in Firuman. Moreover, you are too civilized for a monster overlord." said Nabe.


    "Hey, I am still a monster overlord. I just don''t like to have unnecessary fights like those brainless monsters. Besides, I like freedom. If I go outside, I will be forced to follow [Fate] even though my old man is helpless against this [Fate], much less me." said Alder.


    "Now, that''s interesting. You mentioned your old man a few times already. Just who is he?" asked Baldur in curiosity.


    "Will you believe me if I say my old man is a dragon?" said Alder.


    "A dragon like those elf guardians?" asked Baldur.


    "Not really. Although their appearance and aura are slightly simr, they are vastly different. My old man is many times stronger though I never see his true power. It is likeparing a gradeless goblin or gremlin to an Ogre king." exined Alder.


    "Hoo¡­ I never expect you to be descendants of a strong dragon. I thought you were some humanoid basilisk or scaled monster." chimed Nabe.


    "Oii¡­ What do you mean by that?!" replied Alder while ring at the woman Altras.


    "Nothing. If you are a dragon descendant, can I have your blood?" asked Nabe.


    "Blood? For what?" asked Alder.


    "For research purposes." said Nabe.


    "Hahaha¡­ Of course, what did I expect from you? Alright, take it as much as you want." loudly Alder.


    "Really? Just like that? Aren''t dragon blood supposed to be sacred or something?" said Nabe.


    "Of course, it is. Even those half-blood descendants of dragons will never give their blood casually. Some of them even rather die than give their blood." said Alder.


    "Then, why are you giving me your blood?" asked Nabe.


    "Because I find you qualified to research my blood, Nabe. I may not know the outside since I stay here all the time. But, I still keep track of the power level of the outsider whoes here."


    "I know you are one of the strongest people even outside. This is enough to let me trust you with my blood." said Alder.


    "Are you not afraid I will do something from your blood?" asked Nabe.


    "Will you do it?!" asked Alder while looking at the red-skinned woman intently.


    "Huff¡­ No." said Nabe while shaking her head.


    While Nabe and Alder were talking, ''Hmm¡­ Did Alder not know this woman''s infamy outside? Nabe, the Red Queen, is not only a smart researcher but also a mad scientist expert in biology. She is one of the people responsible for the rgos'' gue.'' thought Baldur.


    ''Who knows what kind of crazy thing she will create from the blood of a dragon''s descendant.'' thought Baldur as he red at Alder as if trying to warn him.


    Noticing the sign, "Enough, Baldur. Whatever you say, I will not change my mind. I don''t care what she did outside, nor do I care about her past deeds. The Nabe that I know is enough to entrust my blood." said Alder.


    "Besides, I am a monster overlord. I don''t care if she somehow creates something dangerous to destroy this world. She might even help us monster overlords." added Alder.


    "Fufufu¡­ This is the first time I have gotten this much trust from someone. Don''t worry. I promise I will not waste a single drop of your precious blood." said Nabe as she took out a few medical tools.

 Chapter 539 Bombing

    "Don''t worry. I promise I will not waste a single drop of your precious blood." said Nabe as she took out a few medical tools.


    "Whatever, just do what you want. It''s not like you have created something bad with it already." said Baldur while emptying his drink before entering the ground.


    Ignoring Baldur''sment, Nabe works methodically and takes Alder''s blood carefully. After taking a whole bag of blood, Nabe stops taking Alder''s blood and cleans her equipment.


    "Is that all? Don''t you need more?" asked Alder with a smile.


    "Nah¡­ It''s more than enough. If I take more, there is a risk for it to fall into others." said Nabe.


    "Hoo¡­ I thought you wanted to sell to others. It is not every day you could get on the true dragon''s blood." said Alder while ring at Nabe with his menacing lizard eyes.


    "For a monster overlord, you know a lot about our living and habits. Anyway, I just want to research and reveal its secret. Besides, It''s been a while since I got this much trust from someone. Might just do the right thing." said Nabe.


    "Haha.. I don''t know if you are this sentiment type. Well, not all of the monster overlord is a warmongers. Some of us are quite a pacifist, especially the old ones. Anyway, I will go first. Tell me if you need more blood." said Alder.


    Before going, Alder waved his hand toward the blood bag. Suddenly, the red blood dimly shines and has a mysterious aura. Nabe was surprised at this phenomenon. Before he could ask Alder, the monster overlord was already gone.


    "I guess¡­ I passed his test. Huft¡­ I think I should also go back." said Nabe as she disappeared from the spot after looking at the starry sky.


    In the meantime, Angus and the others continue their city exploration while enjoying the festival. They find the festival good and enjoyable.


    Seeing everyone''sughter, ''I guess there''s nothing wrong with the festival itself besides the real-life sacrifice y.'' thought Angus.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* The dark starry night suddenly shines brightly as some people begin to y with fireworks.


    "Wooahh!! It''s pretty!!" eximed Anna while licking her ice cream that was taller than her head.


    "Yeah. It''s prett¡­"mented Aunt Extalia.


    *BOOOOM* Suddenly, everyone feels a strong shake on the ground and arge explosion on the other side of the city. Angus'' group and strong Altras nearby could feel the shockwave with their perception despite the distance.


    "This¡­" said Angus as he immediately focused on the explosion direction.


    One of the weaknesses of Angus'' [Mana Echolocation] is he can''t keep track of everyone or everything in his range, especially in crowded areas like this town. Although it is not impossible to keep track of everyone, it is still exhausting his mind.


    Therefore, he will use his [Mana Echolocation] for casual detection in case of a monster attack or something simr. Still, this could be easily handled as he just needs to focus his mind when there is a problem.


    "Angus, what do you see? Is it from firework failure?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    Sensing the problem, "No. It seems it is from an explosion bomb. I could recognize powerful fire mana in the location. It also blew up three to four buildings with a lot of casualties, including Altras." exined Angus.


    "Definitely, not from fireworks failure or this festival also includes blowing themself. But, judging by everyone''s panic reaction, it seems it is not part of the festival." added Angus.


    "Agree. Let''s go back to the hotel for now. Did you know where Master Mira and Master Darren are?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Yup. They are on the other side of the city." said Angus before leading everyone.


    A momentter, they arrive at the luxury hotel safely after avoiding the running and panicked people. Angus and the others could still see people running around on the street in panic. All the shops and merchant stalls are also packing their merchandise and stopping their business.


    "It''s quite chaotic. From what I observe, it is sort of terrorist act." said Angus while looking at the street from the hotel window.


    "Haa¡­ I thought we would not get into any trouble after entering the city. It seems I truly underestimated how to trouble ma you are."ined Aunt Extalia nearby.


    Currently, Angus and the others are inside a private living area. They book the biggest and most expensive room with a five-bedroom, living area, kitchen, and many others.


    Basically, it is a sort ofrge apartment for a big family. Fortunately, money is thest thing their group needs to care about.


    "So, what do we do now?" asked Angus while approaching Anna, who was still licking herrge ice cream.<sub> </sub>


    "Ignore it. This is Nirvas'' internal matter. We will continue our journey to Redmore capital city tomorrow. I hear the Marron Eternity festival will be held for an entire week, with thest day as the most important. It''s better if we leave Nirvas before it." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Master Mira, Master Darren, I hope you don''t have a problem with this." asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Sure. My Lady desire is to only apany Lady Anna. We don''t care if the Nirvas are somehow destroyed." replied Darren casually.


    "Good. Kids, rest for no¡­ What the hell is that?!!" eximed Aunt Extalia while pointing at Anna, ying with shadow.


    Anna ignores the surprise and keepsughing as the shadow tickles her. The shadow moves around like a tentacle andes from the dark shadow in the room, like under the chair, table, or dark corner.


    "Hahaha.. stop haha.. It''s tickling¡­ Hahaha¡­"ughed Anna.


    In the meantime, Angus and Jayna only observe the shadow that seems to y with Anna. They are also ready to help Anna when they notice any malicious intent.


    "Stop!! Anna wants to eat the ice cream!!" yelled Anna while pouting.


    ? The shadow suddenly stops tickling her and only gives a head pat to Anna.


    "Gezz¡­ ckie is too clingy. Anna will not y with ckie, if ckie does that again." eximed the pouting Anna before licking herrge ice cream.


    The little monsterpletely ignores the shadow and focuses on enjoying her ice cream.


    "Anna, is this your new power or ability?" asked Angus.


    "Umm¡­ Nope. ckie is ckie." replied Anna.


    "Hmm¡­ When did you find ckie?" asked Angus.


    "It is¡­" replied Anna as she told everyone about ckie.


    Apparently, Anna finds ckie for the first time when she wanders with Mira during their travels. Anna exined ckie is weak and unable toe out during the day unless it is in a dark and gloomy ce. ckie itself exists everywhere as long as there is a shadow.


    Surprisingly, ckie it''s not a living or sentient being, ording to Darren. It is just like a unique element that answers only to Anna. The Vampire Ancestor also exined that ckie does not only contain dark elements but is moreplicated.


    As the contractor of Mundus, Angus is familiar with Dark elements. He finds the shadow near Anna is somehow different from his familiar Draven''s use.


    Because of Draven, Angus also has an affinity toward dark elements. Although it is not as strong as Draven, it is enough for him to use for simple maniption. Yet, he couldn''t feel anything in the shadow that yed with Anna.


    He knows there is a dark elemental on it and senses it but can''t reach it. Angus feels like trying to grab an item from far away. After finding the shadow is not dangerous, everyone decides to rest in their own room.


    The following day, they heard the news that the bombst night was actually part of the famous rebellion in Altras called Seven Faces. Seven Faces is a radical separatism that wants to change Nirvas'' old and conservative way.


    It is rumored that Seven Faces was created by seven visionary and revolutionary Altras. No one knows about these seven Altras as they are too smart to cover their tracks. Not to mention Altra''s innate ability in shapeshifting also makes the search moreplicated.


    Initially, the Seven Faces only did small peaceful campaigns. Until one of the radical religious groups from outside used their influence andwork to do more radical things.


    Since then, the matter has be moreplicated. More people, be it from outside or the hot-headed young Altras, decide to join Seven Faces. Before they knew it, the Seven Faces became arge force rooted deeply in the Nirvas.


    The problem is the authorities find that not all the Seven Faces members agree on doing the radical movement. Most of the Seven Faces members are just ignorant hot-head youngsters.


    Although they could catch and execute the religious influencer, they still couldn''t stop or catch the Seven Faces'' leader. Nor could theypletely stop their radical act as most of the time, this act was done by hot-headed Seven Faces'' members on their own will.


    "So, the leaders of Seven Faces rarely participate in the radical movement, nor do they stop it. Perhaps they even encourage their members." said Angus while discussing with everyone.


    "Correct. Angus, I think you will do great in the extermination squad. Anyway, this problem is tooplex and we better not get involved in it." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Sounds like too much trouble." replied Angus casually while he continued reading the newspaper.

 Chapter 540 Alignment

    "Sounds like too much trouble." replied Angus casually.


    "Still, this Seven Faces group is quite intriguing. Although that old baldy will not intrude in this matter, the Nirvas still have the seventh grade. No matter how weak seventh grade is, it is not easy to evade their search."mented Darren.


    "Master Darren is right. It means the other party has some unique ability to hide or has the power to rival seventh grade. Either way, it is quite dangerous to get involved with them." said Angus.


    During this time, a group of Altras is approaching Angus'' group. This group gathers everyone''s attention as it is led by one of the elders of the Nirvas'' council.


    "Hey, is that Elder Tedar?"mented a passerby.


    "The old way Tedar?! What is he doing here?"mented another passerby.


    "It seems he is approaching those outsiders." said another person.


    Arriving at Angus'' group, "Good morning, everyone. My name is Tedar Massvein. You could call me Master Tedar or just Tedar. My team and I will guide you during your stay in Nirvas since Elder Kelraz¡­ seems to meet some unfortunate ident." said Elder Tedar respectfully.


    Unfortunately, Tedar''s introduction fell on deaf ears to everyone except Duchess Amberze. The silver-haired girl is still reading her book on the top of a flying pillow while Anna is busy munching the mountainous food in front of her.


    Jayna is busy taking care of the little gluttony like a mother. At the same time, Angus is back reading various newspapers from the Nirvas. Only Duchess Amberze pays attention to the Tedar.


    She could feel Tedar is strong like her, which means he should be categorized as a pseudo-seventh-grade. Compared to Kelraz, Tedar is many times stronger.


    "Hello, you may have already known. My name is Duchess Extalia Amberze from the Heart Kingdom. We will tag along with Master Mira and Master Darren during our stay. I hope it is not a hassle." replied the Duchess.


    Sensing the crimson-haired woman'' strength, ''She is strong!!'' thought Tedar in surprise.


    As a magician, Tedar has good discerning eyes and a sharp mind. He could judge someone''s strength when they talk to him.


    After carefully looking at everyone in the group, ''Also, Is this the Vampire we fought a few weeks ago? H-He is so much stronger than his projection. His presence alone makes me want to run away from him. This group is full of monsters.'' thought Tedar.


    Except for Anna and Mira, he could feel some sort of danger from everyone in the group.


    "Sure. Let''s get along. Anyway, do you have another ce you want to visit?" asked Tedar, trying to remain calm.


    "Yes. We nned to go to Redmore, the capital city. My Nephew currently has a diplomacy task there." replied Duchess Amberze.


    "Capital city? S-Sure. We will lead the way. When will you n to go?" asked Tedar in surprise.


    Hearing Elder Tedar''s question, "I think it is better to go now. Anna, stop eating too much or you will get fat." said Angus.


    "Myoo.. Haannaa Wiss Wott Vatt. (No¡­ Anna is not fat.)." replied Anna while her mouth was still full.


    After everyone gets ready, they continue their journey to the Redmore using a high-ss carriage. At this moment, Angus somehow feels something weird in the carriage and decides to use [Analyze] for precaution.


    He knows the carriage is safe but somehow feels something from it. The carriage is enchanted with aplex space extension rune, making the interior as big as a small apartment with many smallpartments.


    It is iparable to the carriage Angus'' group used during their travel to Nirvas. Nirvas is famous for its space-rted products. Throughout history, Nirvas also produced many strong space elemental users.


    This is not surprising since Nirvas has Craghost Town with massive space disturbance. The Altras have more chance to awaken space elemental affinity than others.


    The carriage travels fast through the stony path. They could see the surrounding area moving fast, as if they were inside a train.


    "This is quite a good carriage. Where did you buy this?" asked Angus after frowning.


    "Angus!! I am sorry, Master Tedar. This young man could be quite rude sometimes." said Duchess Amberze.


    "Nahh.. I don''t mind. Youngsters always have too much energy. Besides, this carriage is something that couldn''t be bought with money. It is one of the best carriages created by our brightest mind." said Tedar.


    "Really?? Such a shame. Can you introduce me to the crafter?" asked Angus.


    "That''s¡­ I am sorry. It is not possible, young man." replied Tedar.


    "Well, it''s not surprising. Since it seems the crafter quite hates whoever forced him or her to make it." said Angus.


    "Angus!! That''s enough!!" rebuked the Duchess sternly.


    "I am sorry, Master Tedar. He is not usually like this." said Duchess Amberze.


    "Don''t worry about it. Though it intrigues me. How did you know the crafter is being forced or hates the owner?" asked Tedar.


    "Seriously?!! I really wonder how your kind is still alive after angering this crafter. If I were the crafter, I might kill¡­" snarked Angus.


    *Whoshh* "Stop it, Angus!!" said the Duchess as she red at Angus and threw a punch at him.<sub> </sub>


    Unfortunately, the Young Baron is ready and has already predicted her attack. The young baron could avoid the attack easily while ring at his aunt.


    Seeing the intense re, "*Sigh* Angus, I don''t know what makes you like this, but this is not appropriate." said the Duchess softly.


    "Fine." replied Angus before going to one of thepartments in the carriage.


    "Big sis, Angus is angry." said Anna while sitting on Jayna''sp.


    Jayna didn''t immediately answer and red at Tedar for a moment.


    "Anna, let''s go and cheer Angus." said Jayna as she held Anna in her arms.


    "Okay." said Anna shortly.


    "Huft¡­ I truly apologize for this, Master Tedar. He doesn''t usually act like this." said the Duchess.


    "Hmm¡­ Truly, fascinating."mented Darren from the side.


    "I am sorry?" asked Tedar in confusion.


    "Young Baron Angus'' ability and mind to inspect this whole carriage is amazing. It took me this long before I could notice the crafter''s true intent. I am looking forward to his growth in the future." said Darren.


    "Master Darren, what do you mean by true intent? Is there some fault in this carriage?" asked Tedar in a hurry.


    "Hmm¡­ Why should I tell you? Why don''t you just ask the crafter? Besides, any ''decent'' crafter with good space elemental affinity could easily notice this after some time." mocked Darren.


    Before Tedar can ask for more, Darren leaves the area, following his master. Thetter also goes into one of the emptypartments after knowing Anna is left.


    In the meantime, Angus lies on the bed while Anna and Jayna cuddle beside him. They enjoy each other warmly in silence.


    After a long silence, "Ignorance is truly bliss, huh?" muttered Angus in a low voice.


    "Hmm¡­ If I had the knowledge of craftsmanship like you, I would probably be upset. Still, I could clearly feel the emotion of this crafter from the whole carriage." replied Jayna from his side.


    "You could?!" asked Angus in surprise.


    "It''s subtle. But I could somehow feel it. I guess the crafter really has a strong emotion when creating this. I could feel her emotion from everything in this carriage. The floor, window, ceiling, and others." said Jayna.


    "Her?! I don''t know if it is a female." said Angus.


    "Fire Phoenix''s power is phenomenal that could even differentiate the gender or sometimes a particr race. I could also somehow sense someone''s alignment." said Jayna.


    "Alignment?!" asked Angus as he started to not think anymore about the carriage crafter.


    "Yeah¡­ It is as if these people are dark or bright. Someone with intense negative feelings or crazy has a dark alignment, while happy innocent children are bright. Something like that." exined Jayna.


    "That''s quite prejudiced. But, it is not a bad ability as a precaution when meeting unknown people. Come to think of it, what is my alignment?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ Did you really want to know?" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah. What is it? Is it dark?" asked Angus back.


    "Mhm.. it is and it''s somehow getting darker each second. However, this dark is somehow never affecting you, which is weird." said Jayna.


    "Really?? That''s intriguing. How about Anna?" asked Angus while stroking the sleeping Anna.


    "Dark like a void." replied Jayna directly.


    "Guess so. How about you? Can you feel your own alignment?" asked Angus.


    "Mine is¡­ Bright when I get this power, but it slowly turns darker." said Jayna.


    "Hmm.. Did you know the reason?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah. It''s Fire Phoenix''s darkness. Alignment is not just someone''s emotion or condition. It is somethingplex that is rted to the soul. Even if Fire Phoenix seals her dark memories and moves on. She still could never leave the darkness in her soul." said Jayna.


    "This darkness is too deep and will never revert to light. It is slowly affecting me as now I be one with her." added Jayna.


    "Jayna, are you alright?" asked Angus in worry.


    "I am not sure. Truthfully, I feel fine and it didn''t affect me at all. But this also makes me worry. This darkness slowly spread in my soul, yet I didn''t feel anything. I don''t feel fear or any negative emotions. It is like I just know this part of me and it''s a normal process." said Jayna.

 Chapter 541 Apexs Pride

    "It is like I just know this part of me and it''s a normal process." said Jayna.


    "This feeling of not feeling anything despite slowly turning into darkness somehow made me fear a little bit." added Jayna.


    Angus immediately gives Jayna aforting hug to calm her down. He is unsure about Jayna''s feelings as he has never encountered something like this. But he knows few things about her Fire Phoenix ability. Fire Phoenix is the embodiment of emotion.


    Hence, her emotions will be enhanced many times more than others. There is nothing good if she keeps thinking about this negative stuff.


    Hearing Jayna''s exnation, Angus begins to remember Jayna''s heat moment and aggressive nature when drunk.


    Recalling the scene, Angus feels his private part slowly hardening. It is something that Jayna could easily pick up.


    "Pervert!!" said Jayna while blushing,pletely forgetting about her worry.


    Angus only gives him a smirking smile while slowly tracing her body. This slow yet inducing touch made Jayna blush and moan a little bit.


    "Angus!!" said Jayna as she tried to resist her lustful desire.


    Knowing her worry, "It''s okay. She is sleeping like a log. Besides, we both know you want this." said Angus while his hand slowly reached her private part.


    "N-Not here. A-Anna may wake up anytime." replied Jayna while blushing like a tomato.


    "Then, we just need to make sure to not wake her while doing it." said Angus as he gave Jayna a deep passionate kiss.


    Unable to contain her desire, Jayna follows Angus'' lead and lets her body be taken by Angus. Still, she is trying hard not to make too much noise as Anna sleeps nearby them. Unfortunately, this effort is futile as she moans like crazy whenever Angus reaches her deepest part.


    In fact, this is entirely normal since their body has too muchpatibility and is boosted by [Allegiance]. This makes their sexual activity more intense and satisfying. Having their sexual organ connected is enough to cause them to lose their mind and surrender themself to their primal lust.


    Soon, theypletely forget about the sleeping Anna beside them and continue theirscivious, indecent act. Fortunately, Anna is famous for being a heavy sleeper and wholly immersed in her dreand.


    However, the couple doesn''t realize two hidden beasts are disrupted by their activity. Onyx and Magen, hiding beneath Anna''s clothes, are getting annoyed by their movement and moaning voices.


    Although they are different species and have different sexual orientations, they still didn''t enjoy seeing or hearing two human matings. It is like a human seeing two dogs mating while barking around.


    *Knock* *Knock* a Few hourster, they hear someone knocking on their doorpartment while they just finish another session. At this moment, the couple finally realizes their current situation and immediately checks Anna.


    "Huft¡­ Fortunately, she didn''t wake up." said Angus in relief.


    "And who''s fault is that?! I told you to slow down a little bit. Hmph!!" grumbled Jayna.


    "But, didn''t you like it? If I am not wrong, you are the one that screams harder and faster." said Angus.


    "S-Shut up!! We need to hurry. It may be Aunt Extalia." said Jayna as she was wearing her clothes in a hurry when they heard another knock.


    A momentter, Angus opens their doorpartment and finds Aunt Extalia in front of their room.


    "Um.. Is something wrong, Aunt?" asked Angus.


    "Tch¡­ What the hell are you two doing there? I already knocked on the door and called you a few minutes ago. Wait, you two¡­ Seriously?!" said Aunt Extalia as she noticed Jayna''s afterglowplexion, which she could barely hide.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Anyway, is there a problem?" asked Angus, in a hurry to change the topic.


    Aunt Extalia nces at their messy bedroom while Anna sleeps like a log on the bed. She realizes that the young couple is having hard sex while Anna is sleeping nearby. In the end, Aunt Extalia could only shake her head while releasing a sigh at the couple.


    "Alright, prepare yourself. We will arrive in the next few hours." said Aunt Extalia.


    "That''s fast. I thought it would take at least a few days." said Angus.


    "Yeah. I also didn''t expect it. But, they have a good road and this carriage is fast. Come to think of it, what happened to youst time?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Oh.. that. Aunt Extalia, what are your thoughts about the seventh grade?" asked Angus.


    "Seventh grade? A powerful figure, capable of leveling an entire city, a massive threat that needs to be treated carefully, and a jerk who likes to look smart ass or mysterious." replied Aunt Extalia casually.


    "That''s¡­ kinda urate. Anyway, people like you must know how hard it is to reach that level, right?" asked Angus while ignoring herst remark.<sub> </sub>


    "Yeah¡­ But, what is the rtion with this?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "The one that created this carriage is not an ordinary person. She is a seventh-grade figure and a genius crafter. Any crafter at her level could create something while channeling our intention, emotion, or even feeling to it." exined Angus.


    "From the first time I see the carriage, I know it is made of many rare precious resources. If I were the crafter, I could do much more with these resources rather than just making a luxury high-speed carriage."


    "But, the work itself is splendid and perfect. It is clear that the carriage is made by an expert, yetcking something. Itcks the ''true heart'' of the crafter. There is a lot of reluctance in this work." exined Angus while touching the wall.


    "I notice there is a sort of reluctance in the crafter to give her all. It is like she is forced to make this. No, she may want to make this in the first ce but is reluctant to give it to others."


    "This leads me to conclude that the crafter is forced. Something that could be her masterpiece, her pride, her achievement, reduced to this thing. Aunt Extalia, I know how hard it is to reach seventh grade and I know how hard to reach this level of craftsmanship."


    "If the crafter is forced by a stronger person than her, I will not fuss at this. But, I felt the reluctant intent ispletely different for other reasons. It is like the crafter wants to make this carriage as an unwilling tribute and gets nothing in return." said Angus.


    "If I were her, I would find a way to destroy whoever forced me in this way since it is clear they are not stronger than me." added Angus.


    "I see¡­ But aren''t you thinking too much and too fast to conclude? Maybe this crafter has another important reason. I know it is a matter of pride, but I don''t think it worth this much fuss." asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Aunt, seventh grade is what we call a pinnacle of strength. Based on my understanding, they pride themselves as someone that reaches the pinnacle. No matter how weak or entric that person is."


    "The moment they reach seventh grade, they will naturally maintain their pride as the apex. If the crafter is bowing to other people like this, it means there is something wrong with her or something wrong with the other person."


    "Since Master Tedar said it was created by their smartest people, Nirvas somehow forced the crafter using a very despicable method. Not anyone could force the seventh grade while being weaker. I doubt these ignorant people know about this and just use this carriage." snarked Angus.


    "Huff¡­ This is why I hate handling crafters like you. You are too prideful and stubborn. I know pride is a good thing. But, having too much pride will only lead to unnecessary trouble. Aren''t you supposed to hate unnecessary trouble?" said Aunt Extalia.


    "Aunt, take a man their pride and they will leave nothing but a meatbag full of shit."ined Angus.


    Hearing Angus'' harsh sentence, Aunt Extalia only shakes her head and releases another sigh. She is too familiar with Angus'' thoughts as her lover King Leon also like that.


    "Alright¡­ Alright¡­ Just mind your sentence when you speak with other Nirvas'' residents. We can''t have conflicts with them. At least not at this time." replied Aunt Extalia before leaving the room.


    "Sure.. Sure¡­" replied Angus easily.


    "Haa¡­ This is going to be a long week. Anna, wake up. It''s already lunchtime." grumbled Angus.


    "Nyam.. Nyam.. Pork meat.. Ermm.. *Yawn* Huh?? Lunch?!! No, my lunch??" said Anna while still half sleeping.


    "I really wonder how she could hear the word lunch and not our loud scream before." said Angus.


    "Angus!! She is still a child!!" said Jayna sternly after hitting his arm softly.


    "*Yawn* Umm¡­ Morning Angus, Big sis. Ahh¡­ Angus is inside Big Sis again." said Anna innocently while hugging Jayna''s lower stomach.


    "Nahh.. She is fine." said Angus.


    "Anna, that''s bad words!! You should not say that." lectured Jayna.


    "Ehh.. But wasn''t Angus inside Jayna a moment ago? Did Anna do it wrong?" asked Anna innocently.


    "No. Anna is right. But you should not say something like that." said Jayna.


    "Then, how should Anna say it? Angus mating with Big sis?" asked Anna again with a mischievous smile.


    Knowing the little troublemaker yed her, "Anna, you naughty girl!!"


    said Jayna while hugging Anna tighter and tickling her.


    "Hahaha¡­ Stop.. Hahaha.. It tickles¡­"ughed Anna.


    Seeing this, Angus joins the y and bullies the naughty little girl.

 Chapter 542 Bad Premonition

    After ying around, Angus and his little family leave the room and find a magnificent scene through the window.


    "Angus.. Look¡­ Look¡­ There''s a big triangle!!" said Anna while pointing at the Redmore city on the horizon.


    "Pyramid?!"mented Angus.


    Everyone could find a massive tall pyramid through the carriage''s window from far away. They could also see a few high-rise ziggurat-like buildings behind the tall wall. All these buildings and the towering wall is made of stonebined with a red-colored ent.


    "Pyramid? What''s that?" asked Anna back.


    "Ohh¡­ It''s those triangle shaped buildings. It seems we are faster than we thought." replied Angus back.


    They sit nearby on the nearby couch and wait for the carriage to arrive at the Redmore.


    The situation is quite awkward since everyone is silent and not talking to each other. Angus still didn''t like the Altras'' elder, who forced the true crafter and smashed her pride. On the other hand, Elder Tedar also didn''t want to create more problems.


    As long as Angus is still with Mira and Darren, the Nirvas must endure and avoid creating trouble with the other party. Tedar knows just Darren alone is enough to decimate the whole Nirvas. The Ancestor Vampire is not called Darren the thousand army for nothing.


    The situation would be tenser if not for Anna, who is humming happily and looking outside. Compared to others, she is more like a tourist arriving at a new ce.


    At this moment, Miraes out of her room while still lying on her flying pillow and reading her storybook.


    "Ahh¡­ Mira!! Look, there are a lot of big triangles!!" called Anna to her best friend.


    The taciturn silver-haired girl replied with a nod as usual after ncing at the pyramid on the horizon. Then, Anna kept dragging her friend to look at the surrounding scenery. Outside Redmore city, they could see vast, beautiful agriculturalnd.


    Thend is filled with many kinds of vegetation for consumption. Most of the vegetation is Red Padi. Red Padi is the main staple food in Nirvas. It looks like a big red bean and tastes sweet, but it produces a greasy texture inside the mouth.


    Most people didn''t like this greasy texture and chose to not eat it. On the other hand, it is the most delicious staple good for the Altras race.


    Some of the little girl''s remarks about the scenery gain Elder Tedar'' proud smile until Anna suddenly suggests Mira burn the whole area. Fortunately, Mira refuses her by shaking her head andzily lying on her flying pillow.


    A momentter, they arrive at the Redmore city gate. Like before, they pass through the city gate without trouble.


    Because it is the high season and the Nirvas are still in the middle of the festival week, the Redmore is very crowded, with more peopleing from outside.


    Maroon Eternity isn''t just an important festival but also one of the times when a big family gathers or people go on vacation. Despite having some gruesome and nasty parts, it is still a festival that most of the Altras enjoy.


    Since the road is too packed with people, Angus'' group decided to walk and move slowly with the carriage. This way, they could also explore the Nirvas capital city. As they already see from a distance, Redmore is filled with different buildings.


    Most of them are made of stone and have a pyramid or ziggurat shape. The building itself does not match the current snow weather. Most of their stony buildings are designed for a hot climate. On the contrary, Nirvas has four seasons like most of the kingdoms.


    Still, no Altras is bothering with the cold, snowy weather as the weather has little effect on their body.


    After walking for a while, they arrive at the Heart embassy. As one of the nearby big kingdoms, Heart Kingdom got permission to build an embassy inside the Redmore.


    Entering the embassy, the Heart knights immediately bow and wee Angus'' group. In contrast, Tedar and his group are forced to wait outside.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Phineas Glowspark and I am the current head ambassador at Nirvas. The Crown Prince already informed us about your arrival." greeted a fat man wearing expensive noble clothes.


    "Wee to Nirvas and Redmore city. We are already preparing the amodation for everyone." added Phineas with a business smile.


    The Duchess didn''t reply and nced at Phineas for a moment.


    Seeing the Phineas didn''t change his expression at all, "Sure. Good work. Make sure you give Master Mira and Master Darren the best amodation." said the Duchess while sending everyone away.


    Angus and the others didn''t stay idle and followed Anna. The little gluttony ran off with Mira after sniffing something delicious a moment ago.<sub> </sub>


    "Anyway, where is my nephew?" asked the Duchess.


    "The Crown Prince is still meeting with the Nirvas'' elder." replied Phineas.


    "They still have not finished?! Is there a problem?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "No. It''s just that the Nirvas'' elders are too busy these days. Most of it is because of the Maroon Eternity festival. We barely had time to get an opportunity to meet with the Nirvas'' elders. Today we should be able to conclude the meeting if nothing is going wrong." exined Phineas.


    Seeing Phineas'' same business smile and straightforward exnation, ''This guy is quitepetent despite his fake business smile. Why is he sent to this remote ce as the head ambassador?'' thought Aunt Extalia.


    Then, Aunt Extalia asks a few more things about the negotiation, the meeting, and Nirvas''s life. On the other hand, Angus and others stay in the garden. Not far from them, Anna eats mountain-sized food while Jayna tends to the little gluttony.


    Using this free time, Angus begins to refine his chi. It''s been a while since he refined his chi, as he couldn''t be distracted by others and needed a very safe environment. Angus'' action immediately attracts Anna, Mira, and Darren.


    Darren could feel a subtle dangerous feeling from Angus. Even Mira frowns at the young man meditating not far from them. Before they could do anything, Anna appeared in front of Angus, having an unusually severe cold expression.


    Her pitch-ck eyes even look more menacing than before. It is like she will devour and kill anything close to her. She even ignores the mountain food nearby. Mira nces at Anna''s unusual action for a moment before returning to read her story.


    "M-Master¡­" said Darren.


    Before Darren could speak more, "Darren." called Mira with a cold tone.


    Understanding his master''s intention, Darren immediately sighs while shaking his head and ncing at Angus for a moment.


    ''This energy is dangerous and pure. It seems he keeps producing this unknown energy. What a bizarre phenomenon. He is truly an anomaly.'' thought Darren.


    On the other hand, Jayna didn''t say anything and sat near Angus, waiting for him toe out from his chi refining. She knows chi refining is an arduous and meticulous task. Angus already told her some basic knowledge about it, which was utterly mind-blowing for her.


    Even if she has perfect mana control, she will not dare to do chi refining. Only monstrous people like Angus, who has perfect control over their bodies and high adaptability mind, could do refining chi for hours.


    Despite the life-threatening risk, Jayna didn''t stop her boyfriend from refining chi. She could feel they would be exposed to danger ever since they arrived at the Redmore capital city. Be it her Fire Phoenix''s instinct or herbat intuition, it keeps rming her.


    This feeling is also felt by Angus and Aunt Extalia. Angus even finds a few strongbatants in the capital city having the same feeling. He sees these few strongbatants'' restless behaviors while walking to the embassy.


    This reinforces their idea that something terrible will happen to Redmore city. They don''t know when this bad thing will happen, but they need all the strength they can use to avoid any unwanted ident.


    Meanwhile, an Altras woman wearing ab coat observes dimly glowing blood inside the special ss tube. The woman looked focused while writing something in her notebook.


    "Teacher, you are back." asked another person from theboratory''s door.


    Nabe didn''t reply and nced at the only person who imed to be her student. The person has a small stature, red skin, and an innocent childish face.


    "Ehh.. What is that?! I could feel a very powerful aura from it. Is that another one of the teacher''s dangerous experiments?" asked the child-like Altras.


    However, Nabe still does not reply and res at the other person.


    "Teacher, what''s wrong? Why don''t you say anything?" asked the child-like Altras while slowly approaching Nabe.


    During this moment, Nabe has a frown expression and gives a smirking smile. *Piiippp* *BLLLARR* Instantly, the whole area near the child-like Altras is covered with light and a massive explosion urs.


    Despite the intense explosion, the whole room and its equipment remain intact. The only thing that is gone is the child-like Altras who is nowhere to be found. Seeing the child-like Altras gone, Nabe returned to her dragon-blood research.


    At the same time, a piece of charred meat suddenly appeared not far from Nabe''s undergroundboratory. The meat wriggled for a moment before turning into fully grown Altras.


    "Huff.. Huff¡­ Fuck, it hurt!! What the hell is wrong with her? Why did she suddenly want to kill me?!!" cursed the Altras.

 Chapter 543 Bloody Scale

    "Why did she suddenly want to kill me?!!" cursed the Altras.


    "Tch.. No matter. I already get everything I need from her. It''s better that I didn''t contact her anymore. Who knows what this bitch did when she saw me again?!" grumbled the Altras as his body slowly recovered from the burn.


    Normally, an injury like this will be healed in a moment. But he notices his burning wound heals slower after he reverts to his true adult form. Furthermore, he could feel the burning wound get worse as time passed, giving him unnatural stinging pain. As an Altras with abnormal regeneration, he was supposed to not feel pain while regenerating himself.


    "Fortunately, the space magic items trigger at the right moment. I hate to say this, but this bitch creation is handy. Well, not that she will notice I took some of her stuff." grumbled the Altras.


    "You know¡­ I really don''t understand you people. Why do all of you keep provoking the sleeping dragon as if trying to bury yourself."


    Suddenly, the wounded Altras heard a voice behind him and turned back. He finds a scaled lizard man holding a small liquor bottle and sitting on top of the rock.


    "W-Who are you?!!" asked the Altras.


    ''Damn¡­ I didn''t even notice his presence until he spoke. Just my luck. Now, I need to take care of him too.'' thought the wounded Altras.


    Seeing the man didn''t reply to him, the Altras wanted to ask again. Suddenly, his body froze as their eyes locked each other. The wounded Altras feels like being stared at by a humongous dragon with a menacing presence.


    He feels like the entire world is stopping moving as he receives mind-blowing pressure from the person in front of him.


    "I know few people that are worthy of my respect and be my friend. I don''t care what your story is with Nabe. But, you should never touch her." said Alder as he stood up.


    "Fuck!!" cursed the wounded Altras.


    *Swish* *BAAAMM* Suddenly, Alder disappeared and appeared at the wounded Altras''s location. At the same time, the whole area turns into a giant crater with only Alder standing in the middle of it. He ignores the change in the surroundings and looks in a particr direction.


    "Interesting¡­ Let''s see how many times you could escape." said Alder with a predatory grin.


    Not far from the Alder location, the wounded Altras immediately ran for his lives after escaping using other space magic items.


    "Shit.. Shit¡­ This presence... Isn''t that monster overlord?! Why the hell is he here? Also, since when a monster overlord could talk normally. Wait, don''t tell me¡­ He is¡­" as the wounded Altras realize something.


    During this moment, he feels another deadly attacking from above. *BOOM* Once again, Alder creates a giant crater while the wounded Altras escape using the space magic items. Alder didn''t surprise at this and jumped towards another location.


    Unlike before, Alder finds the wounded Altras didn''t run away and seems to be casting spells with the help of a magic staff. [4th Circle - Space Barrier] [4th Circle - Space Lock] Instantly, the whole area is covered by two magic circles.


    Before Alder''s destructive punch reached the Altras, he felt like hitting a strong barrier and stopped mid-air. *Cracked* *Prick* *Prick* However, Alder stops a few seconds before the whole spell is destroyed like a fragmented ss.


    "Hahahaha¡­ As expected of the Bloody Scale, even two 4th circle space spells couldn''t hold you." The Altras madlyughed while getting a distance from Alder.


    "Hoo¡­ You are not running again." said Alder with the same predator smile.


    "I know I will not survive from you. But, I¡­ The Surprise face of Seven Faces, Tucker Redskin, will not get down easily." said the Altras as he showed his real power.


    *Whoosh* Everything in the area is pushed back by Tucker''s enormous mana, except for Alder who is yawning with a bored expression.


    "*Yawn* Are you done?" asked Alder.


    "Haha¡­ Take this!! [eleration Cast] [5th Circle - Magnificent Ruby]." yelled Tucker.


    *BOOOM* Instantly, a giant magic circle appeared below Alder. Before he could react, a bright red light enveloped his entire body. The whole area is covered in less than a second by gigantic red ruby crystals.


    Except for Tucker, everything is covered by the Ruby crystal. *Crack* Suddenly, the whole crystal cracked and broke like ss, turning into smaller ruby pieces. Alder still stays in his previous spot with his usual predator smile.


    "That''s quite an interesting spell. Did you learn it from Nabe or did you create it yourself?" said Alder without even getting injured by the spell.<sub> </sub>


    Tucker ignored Alder''s question, "Huf.. Not even a scratch.. Huf.. Haha¡­ Huff¡­ I guess this is my end." said Tucker with an exhausted face like he didn''t get any sleep for a year.


    Seeing his opponent at hisst, Alder decided to end the battle. Before he could move forwards, another simr magic circle appeared below them. However, Alder didn''t dare to take the spell and immediately left the area.


    [5th Circle - Magnificent Ruby] *BOOOOM* Another giant ruby covered the whole area along with Tucker. A few secondster, the shiny ruby shattered with everything on it, turning into smaller pieces of the ruby crystal until nothing was left but red dust.


    "This is the same spell, but why does it look more powerful?" said Alder.


    "Hmph¡­ Isn''t it obvious? It''s because I am much stronger than him." said Nabe, standing in the air beside Alder.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Don''t tell me you are deliberately using the same spell to show off?!!"ughed Alder.


    "Shut up!! I just don''t want you to look down at my created spell." rebuked Nabe.


    "Haha¡­ Sorry.. Sorry¡­ Certainly, your spell is different from that brat''s one, even though you use the same amount of mana. Anyway, aren''t you feeling sad about killing that brat? If I am not wrong, he calls you a teacher, right?" asked Alder.


    "Nah¡­ He is just an abandoned naughty dog that I picked up long ago. He thought he could steal my creations silently while getting closer to me. He didn''t know that I deliberately let him steal those things." exined Nabe.


    "Huh?? Why? Aren''t you quite protective of your creation? You even beat me upst time I tried to touch your thing." said Alder.


    "Hahaha¡­ Those things are prototypes, not real products. I know he will give it to someone or use it by himself. As a researcher, I need some actual data tests. So, I let him and his friend use those things while I keep observing in the shadows."


    "This way, nobody will me me for my creation. Even if they try to me me, I will just say it got stolen. By the time I notice, it is already gone. This way, I could keep researching peacefully while getting an actual data test. It''s like getting two birds with one stone." said Nabe.


    "Hahaha¡­ As expected, you are interesting. Nabe, be my woman." said Alder casually.


    Hearing an unexpected proposal, Nabe blinked for a few seconds before kicking Alder lightly while embarrassed.


    "S-Shut up, stupid lizard. Who wants to be with a dumbass like you?!! That''s it. I am going back to myb." said Nabe without letting Alder respond.


    "Tch¡­ I thought she would agree. Most women will even drool like a dog if asked like this. Has my charm gone? Tch.. Whatever, I will know it when I ask other female creatures." said Alder.


    After saying these words, he noticed a massive amount of Nabe''s mana released from far away.


    "Die, you lizard scum!! [6th Circle Spell - Rose Hazard]" yelled Nabe from far away.


    Suddenly the dark snowy cloud turned crimson red with a gigantic magic circle covering the whole area until a few kilometers away. A momentter, the magic circle shrank as a red rose made of crystal ruby appeared in the sky.


    The rose faces Alder and the surrounding ground. Despite the enormous and thick mana in the air, Alder didn''t panic and even looked more excited.


    "Beautiful!!" muttered Alder while smirking.


    Then, rose petals break up into gigantic red crystals moving toward the ground. Seeing this, Alder wakes up from his stupor and realizes he needs to escape.


    As soon as one of therge red crystals touched the ground, it exploded and turned the surrounding into ruby crystals before it exploded again into a small red stone. Noticing this familiar phenomenon, Alder didn''t dare to touch any of these crystals recklessly.


    He may be proud of his scale skin, but it didn''t mean he didn''t feel hurt if getting hit by these unknown spell effects. Unfortunately, he is already toote as therge-scale red crystal obstructs his escape route.


    Before he realizes he is already surrounded by countless red crystals from every direction. *BOOOOM* The crystals hit each other and start to cover the whole area. At this moment, arge pitch-ck energy shoots out from Alder''s position.


    Some part of his body had already turned into the ruby crystal as he grimaced in pain. Alder could feel ufortable searing pain like getting touched by freezing ice.


    Although he knows it is not dangerous as his body instantly regenerates and fixes the crystallite part, it still gives him pain. Fortunately, Alder escaped using his full power [Miasma st] beforepletely turning into red crystal.

 Chapter 544 Conspiracy

    "Urgh.. Its sting. Well, this is what I expected from my woman. Hahaha¡­"ughed Alder without minding his injury.


    Then, he immediately disappeared from his location as he didn''t want to provoke Nabe more. He also could feel his nature as Monster Overlord to fight slowly eroded his mind after facing Nabe''s attack and releasing [Miasma st].


    The two powerful figures left, leaving red sand and crystallized ruby everywhere in the span of tens of kilometers away. Although their fight happened only for a moment, every strong person in the Nirvas could feel it. Even snowy weather stops after Nabe casts the Rose Hazard spell.


    In the meantime, a few people with masks gather at the secluded ce. Despite their hideous appearance, all of them have the same trait of red skin, which is indicated as Altra''s race.


    "This trace of mana¡­ Then, it is clear." said a person with a fearful expression on his mask.


    "Yes, it seems Surprise is death in her hands," said another person with a sad mask.


    "Tch.. I thought he said he could get her under control." said a person with a contempt mask expression.


    "No one could predict or control seventh grade''s action, especially that woman. I already get some of her information when she is outside. All I could say is that woman is full of trouble." said the sad mask person.


    "Then, what now? Did we stop the n?" asked the contempt mask person.


    "It is regrettably that Surprise is death and we can''t procure more of that woman''s creation. Still, we are too far to stop now. Proceed with the n. Unless it is the Vault Guardian Makar, no one could stop the n." said the sad mask person.


    "Sure. Just make sure there are no more additional yers likest time." said the contempt mask person.


    "Don''t worry, Anger will take care of it." said the sad mask person.


    "Anger?!! I thought Anger didn''t want to get involved with us anymore." said the fear mask person.


    "Because of thest big incident, Anger decided to oversee all of our big moves. I don''t think I need to warn you, but we must seed or more than half of Seven Faces will be reced." said the sad mask person.


    "Wait.. Aren''t we just getting our position?!" said the contempt mask person.


    "I doubt Anger will care about it. Moreover, another recement at this time will only make Seven Faces chaotic. It may lead to total destruction or another outsider likest time." said the fear mask person.


    "Agreed." replied the sad mask person.


    "Tch¡­ Whatever. Anyway, I already hear Disgust managed to do his part." said the contempt mask person.


    "Yeah. I also hear the elders already send the Red Guards all over the major city." said the sad mask person.


    "Then, we must wait for Happy. I hope there are no unknown variables on his part?" said the fear mask person.


    "Hmm¡­ I hear a powerful outsider is entering Nirvas. Even the Vault Guardian decided to wee her by himself." said the sad mask person.


    "The Vault Guardian did?!! Did she already leave?" asked the contempt mask person.


    "Nope. I hear she is with Heart Kingdom people and currently staying in their embassy. I also hear Tedar and some of his men appointed as their guide." said the sad person.


    "Tedar?! Weird¡­ My source told me, Kelraz and his men are their guides." chimed the fear mask person.


    "That''s true. But, Kelraz is somehow gone without a trace. The Elders are sure he is still alive, but no one can contact him or any of his team. Even the Red Hawk team couldn''t find them. I am certain it is rted to this powerful outsider." said the sad mask person.


    "Isn''t that good news?! It will cause less trouble for us. I never really liked that ass-licking Kelraz in the first ce." said the contempt mask person.


    "True. It is good news for us but not for Nirvas. I also didn''t like Kelraz, but he is still one of the full-fledged sixth-gradebatants of Nirvas. A loss of him is also a loss for us." said the sad mask person.


    "Agreed. Remember, what we are doing is for the betterment of Nirvas in the first ce." chimed the fear mask person.


    The trio of masked people kept talking for a while before dispersing. None of them realizes that a group of tiny red ants is observing them from afar before entering the ground.


    In the meantime, Angus finally wakes up from his refining when the moon reaches high in the sky. Angus immediately checks his progress and the surroundings as a habit.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 18 Years Old


    MP: 736/736 -> 742/742


    Chi: 1032 -> 1066


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 58<sub> </sub>


    Dexterity: 57


    Intelligence: 56


    Vitality: 57


    Soul Point: 323.745 -> 324.997


    Soul Reserve: 892 -> 928


    (A/N. Theparison time is around three weeks. I decided to put aparison to show the development.)


    Seeing his chi point increase by around thirty points, Angus feels satisfied. His domain techniques didn''t have exact chi consumption. He could use it for hours and only consume him five to ten points, but he could also use it for a second and cost him hundreds of points.


    It depends on what he does when using his domain technique. Still, it didn''t change the fact that every chi point is precious to him. Every single point may save them from any bad predicament.


    "Done?" asked Jayna as she offered a warm nket to him.


    "Yeah. Thanks." said Angus while receiving and wiping the sweat on his head.


    Refining chi is a very dangerous task and Angus could never get used to it, even with his powerful mind and body. Not only he couldn''t speed up the process, but he also could not even make a single mistake.


    Furthermore, [Analyze] could help him simplify or identify the heritage chi. It is not because hecks basic knowledge, but [Analyze] couldn''t detect the heritage chi as if it didn''t exist in the first ce.


    Before identifying something, [Analyze] needs to detect the thing first. Be it a concept, magic diagram, material, or a living being, [Analyze] always detects it before processing it as Angus'' intention.


    Since [Analyze] couldn''t detect heritage chi, it also can''t do anything to simplify the refining process. It is amon logic that you can''t do anything to things that do not exist in the first ce. In other words, Angus is stuck refining it with the old ways manually.


    While wiping his sweat, Angus notices everyone is still in the garden like when he starts refining chi. Despite the cold night enhanced by cold snow, no one is leaving the area or bothered by it.


    Still, Angus notices Jayna keeps his and Anna''s surroundings warm while waiting for him to finish. At the same time, Angus finds Anna sleeping while standing still. He immediately put Anna on hisp to sleep in a morefortable position.


    "Thanks for protecting me like always, Anna." said Angus softly while letting the little girl sleep on his arm.


    In response, Anna moved her body, snuggling him more without waking up. Angus is already familiar with her habit of protecting him when he is refining chi. Apparently, the little troublemaker will immediately fall asleep or rest when Angus stops his chi refining.


    "Ohh.. You are already finished. It seems we cannot return soon." said Aunt Extalia after appearing beside them.


    "Huh?? Why? Is there something wrong with the negotiation?" asked Angus back.


    "No, Eric did his task sessfully. He even managed to strike a better deal than our previous agreement." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Then, what''s wrong?" asked Angus.


    "It''s the Nirvas'' elder council. Unlike the majority kingdom with one leader, Nirvas are ruled by the Elders. It means all the Elders must sign the new contract before it bes valid. Unfortunately, they are too busy with the festival." exined Aunt Extlia.


    "In other words, it will take time for them to get all their signs, right?" said Angus.


    "Yes. Actually, Nirvas didn''t want to prolong our stay as we are with Master Mira and Master Darren, but their elder council is too preupied. They also need to handle the recently active Seven Faces group." exined Aunt Extalia.


    "The negotiator could only promise the new contract will get signed by the end of the festival week." added Aunt Extalia.


    "Urgh¡­ this is troublesome. How about King Leon''s n?" asked Angus.


    "What n?" asked Aunt Extalia back.


    "Really??" replied Angus with a frown.


    "*Sigh* I am not sure how you know about it. But I already contacted him long ago. He will give us a week at maximum or we will be forced to leave Eric here." said Aunt Extalia.


    "I am certain we don''t want to leave the Crown Prince in the disturbednd on the verge of civil war, right?" said Angus.


    "Yeah. No matter what, Eric is still our crown prince. If something happens to him in this ce, it will only make our rtionship with Nirvas worse." said Aunt Extalia.


    "By that time, I doubt Leon will let Nirvas away easily. Over the years, he has a habit of being emotional when it is rted to his child." added Aunt Extalia.


    "Is it because of the deceased second and third princess?" asked Angus.

 Chapter 545 Preparation

    "Is it because of the deceased second and third princess?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. You should rest now. We don''t know when this trouble wille to us." replied Aunt Extalia as she returned inside.


    After Aunt Extalia walked away, "*Sigh*¡­ So troublesome. Can''t she just calm King Leon or something?" grumbled Angus before walking inside with Jayna and Anna.


    "Hmm¡­ Did you think Aunt Extalia can''t do that?" asked Jayna from his side.


    "Huh?" asked Angus back before realizing Jayna''s intention.


    "Aunt could easily stop Father if he somehow did a reckless movement because of us. But I doubt she will do it. Aunt is his love and support, not the controller or owner." exined Jayna.


    "Hm.. Make sense. I guess you are right. Alright, let''s go back now. I miss my warm pillow, " said Angus, getting closer to Jayna while holding the sleeping Anna.


    Noticing Angus'' intention, "A-Angus, N-Not here." said Jayna while blushing.


    The next day, everyone wakes up early and goes to the embassy''s training area. Unlike yesterday, Angus is apanied by some people and knights from the embassy. From the head ambassador Phineas to the best knights in the embassy.


    "Morning, everyone. My name is Baron Angus Victory. Let''s get this short. Some of you may have felt quite restless these past few days, which is a sign of a bad omen. Normally, we should just get away or escape from this ce or kingdom." exined Angus.


    "Unfortunately, we are stuck in this ce for the next few days. Since we can''t get away, Duchess Amberze and I have decided to prepare for the worst. So, starting today, my dear Aunt appointed me as your trainer, which is troublesome." added Angus.


    Ignoring Aunt Extalia''s sharp re and giggles from Jayna, "I know some of you may have doubts. But, don''t worry, I have little experience training one of our kingdom squad and Royal Guards" said Angus with a sadistic smile.


    Angus'' demeanorpletely changes and no longer has his usual yful nature. Everyone feels like they are in front of the hell''s sergeant.


    "Head Ambassador Phineas,e here." called Angus sternly.


    "What can I help you, Baron Victory?" replied Phineas with his usual business smile.


    Angus frowned a little bit at his unusual smile but decided to ignore it for now.


    "Who is your strongest knight?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ We have Hervi, Susane, Amel, and Je." replied Phineas with the same business smile.


    "Head Ambassador." called Angus again.


    "Yes?" replied Phineas.


    "Aren''t I asking the strongest, not the list of your knights." said Angus in a cold tone as the temperature in the area became hotter.


    Every high-gradebatant in the area could notice a terrifying fire manaing from Angus.


    ''Such fine control and strong fire elemental. It seems the rumor about him is not exaggerated.'' thought Phineas.


    Getting pressured by Angus, Phineas didn''t flinch or worry. He kept his usual business smile without worry.


    "Baron Victory, you asked who my best knight is, right?" asked Phineas back.


    Angus doesn''t reply. He only gives him a silent nod to continue.


    "Susane is the best when ites to a frontalbat skill. Amel is the best atbat magic. Hervi is the best at leadership and group fights. Finally, Je is the best in the assault." exined Phineas.


    Hearing the answer, Angus didn''t feel offended or angry but had a rare smile.


    ''This guy is reallypetent. What is he doing in this secluded kingdom? If I am not wrong, he is from the Glowspark family. Well, let''s think about itter.'' thought Angus.


    "I see¡­ It seems you have great judgment. What did you think about them fighting monsters or beasts?" asked Angus.


    "Thank you for your praise, Baron Victory. I think they could hold themself against a four-grade monster or a fifth-grade beast." replied Phineas.


    "What about a fifth-grade monster or a sixth-grade beast?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ They don''t have a chance against a fifth-grade monster. But, they may be able to hold a sixth-grade beast depending on the beast." said Phineas.


    "Ohh¡­ What makes you think of that?" asked Angus.


    "Fifth-grade monsters have potent miasma. A slight wound will render them useless for the rest of the fight. On the other hand, the sixth-grade beast didn''t pose too much threat unless it had a special deadly trait like poison or unusual attack." replied Phineas truthfully.


    While hearing Phineas'' exnation, Angus observes the knights. He finds all of them listening to it silently without reacting despite being mentioned as useless.<sub> </sub>


    ''They have good discipline. Much better than most of our kingdom squad and Royal guards. Moreover, this Phineas is also not ordinary. If what he said is true, he is an experienced and observantbatant.''


    ''These kinds of people should be able to reach sixth grade, not a mere fourth-grade head ambassador.'' thought Angus.


    "I hope your judgment is right, Head Ambassador Phineas. Now, I want you all to have a simple mock test against a sixth-grade beast." said Angus with a smirk.


    "A sixth-grade beast?!" eximed the knights in surprise.


    "Anna, can you lend me Onyx to spar with them?" asked Angus.


    "Sure. Onyx!!" called Anna.


    *Sshhtss* the small Onyx came out from Anna''s clothes while hissing lowly.


    "Hmm?? Ehh¡­ You can''t?!" said Anna as she patted the Onyx''s little head.


    "Anna, is there a problem?" asked Angus in worry.


    "Emm.. Onyx said she couldn''t fight them. This ce is restraining her power. She could only spit and bite at most. She also said Anna couldn''t even ride her." said Anna.


    "Hmm?! I don''t know if this embassy has a very strong restriction rune. Wait... by this ce, did you mean this Nirvas Kingdom?" asked Angus.


    "Yup. Onyx and Magen feel weak after entering this ce." replied Anna.


    "Young Baron Angus, I believe it is the restriction of the Nirvas'' dimension. Any living being that enters this ce without going through the five tests will be somehow restricted." rified Darren from the side.


    "Well, that''s certainly a problem. It seems we have to improvise a little bit. Head Ambassador, call every one of your avable knights. They will fight against Jayna." said Angus.


    "Alone? Baron Victory, I am not underestimating the fourth princess, but I don''t think she could handle all of our knights alone." replied Phineas.


    "Don''t worry, Jayna will not use her sword. Jayna tries not to burn them to ash, okay?" replied Angus yfully.


    "Hmph¡­ I can''t guarantee it. If they are too weak, they may turn to ash without me doing anything." replied Jayna with a prideful tone.


    Hearing this, Phineas could only obey the high noble couple. A momentter, half of the training area is covered with fire while the knights run for their lives. *BOOOM* a fire explosion erupted from Jayna''s attack.


    "Don''t panic!! Shield up!! Amel uses your magic to keep the Fourth Princess."manded Hervy while sweating.


    "It''s useless. All my spells are destroyed by her fire." replied Amel after casting a few lower-circle spells on Jayna.


    All her magic spells were destroyed by Jayna''s me Armor. Since Jayna didn''t use her sword as a medium to contain her fire, it made her fire more spread and less destructive. However, it is still enough to burn these high-grade knights if they are exposed too long or receive a direct hit.


    Jayna also didn''t have perfect control over her fire this battle style. Fortunately. The Duchess is ready to rescue exhausted knights who couldn''t withstand her fire before being burned to a crisp.


    Seeing the battle scene, Phineas showed a surprised expression before nodding with his usual fake business smile.


    "I get it. This Fourth Princess battle style will be like fighting a sixth-grade beast with a deadly attack. The Fourth Princess may be outnumbered and inexperienced, but her fire is deadly enough to anyone below fifth grade."


    "Even some of the fifth grade may not be able to defend against her fire attack properly without expending arge amount of mana. Based on what I see, her fire is as strong as a sixth-grade beast attack."mented Phineas.


    "Correct. We didn''t know what would hit us. Still, if many people could feel this bad omen, it meansrge destruction upon us. Most of therge destruction is often created by monsters or beasts. As for the others, they may not survive when it truly happens." exined Angus.


    "In summary, they need to get used to fighting against deadly beasts far above their level to survive. This is the best and most efficient way to increase the knights'' survivability in a short time." added Angus.


    "True. Not many things could causerge-scale destruction, especially in this capital city. Even if it did, it may happen instantly and could kill anyone without knowing." said Phineas.


    "Hm.. For a foreign head Ambassador, you truly have a lot of experience. Hell, my father''s squad leader is worse than you in terms of experience." said Angus.


    "Haha.. Baron Victory, praise me too much. I just have a little experience in my younger days." said Phineas.


    "Interesting. Then, can you use this experience to train Crown Prince Eric and his two royal guards?" asked Angus.


    "Ehh.. me?" chimed Eric from the side.


    Ignoring the crown prince'' reaction, "You don''t have a problem, right?" asked Angus to Phineas.


    "If this is the order and the decision of Duchess Amberze, I will do my best." said Phineas with the same business smile.

 Chapter 546 Anna’s New Form

    "If this is the order and the decision of Duchess Amberze, I will do my best." said Phineas with the same business smile.


    ''Smart¡­ This way, if he somehow hurt Eric, the me would go to Aunt Extalia. He really looks and acts like a shrewd businessman with a silver tongue.'' thought Angus.


    "Alright, don''t hold back. Crown Prince Eric, I hope you don''t mind." said Angus with a smile.


    "S-Sure." replied Eric.


    After traveling with Angus for a while, Eric starts to develop a sense of inferiority to him. But, this jealousy never shows up as he fears Angus. The more he knows Angus, the more he realizes how monstrous he is.


    Each time he hears new information about Angus, it bes more ridiculous than before. Moreover, Angus is surrounded by monstrous people like his sister, Anna, Mira, and Darren. At this point, he didn''t want any conflict with him.


    After sending Eric and his two bodyguards away, Angus drags the sleepy Anna to another training area.


    "Master Darren, please." said Angus as Darren and Mira followed them.


    "Sure." said Darren as take off his gloves.


    Using his sharp nail, he pricked his finger and let his blood drop to the ground. As soon as it reaches the ground, the blood spreads and covers Angus'' surrounding area [Blood Rune - Isted Space]. The blood turns into countless tiny moving red runes.


    After a moment, the moving Blood Runes disappear as Angus can no longer see the outside clearly. It is like he is looking through blurred ss. The same thing also happens to people from the outside.


    "I think this is enough. Thanks, Master Darren." said Angus.


    "Anytime, Young Baron Angus, " Darren replied as he got out of the isted space with Mira.


    "Alright. Anna, wake up. We will also start training now." said Angus


    "*Yawn* Noo.. Training is boring. Anna wants to sleep." replied Anna.


    "Anna, don''t bezy. Besides, this training is important. We need to know the extent of your new body and power. Now, I want you to transform and fight me." said Angus.


    "Ehhh¡­ Really? Why didn''t Angus say so? Silly Angus." said Anna.


    "Alright, Anna will transform. By the power of the great Anna and.. meat. Anna will eat meat and like pork meat. Errm.. the blessed meat gives me power and ermm what''s more¡­" said Anna.


    The naughty girl doing a pose then stops and thinks of her following strange sentence line. She kept doing this for a few minutes, which irritated Angus.


    "O blessed pork andmb sauce¡­ Anna wants to eat?! Then¡­ Angus, which one is delicious? pork or beef?" Anna suddenly asked in the middle of her strange sentence.


    "This girl¡­ Just transform already!! Or you will not get any meal today!!" growled Angus.


    "Ehhh¡­ No way!! [Transform]" said Anna.


    *Whoosh* Instantly, Anna''s body slowly transformed. Her form is quite different than before. Her body has a sudden growth spurt with simr characteristics, such as gray skin and a pair of bat wings.


    Her hand is turned into a sharp w and covered with darker hard skins until her shoulder. Her crown horn has be more visible. Now, it looks like a tiara on top of her head rather than just a series of small horns.


    Still, the most changing is her height and body. She no longer looks like a small little girl but a fully developed woman. Her bosom grew bigger and voluptuous while covered with simr dark hard skin like her arm.


    The hard skin covered all her private parts like a dress but still showed enough of her seductive body. At the same time, Anna no longer has a childish expression but looks like a serious teenage girl.


    If the previous Anna is a beautiful cute girl, currently she looks like a stunning, otherworldly girl. Even with the strong Forgotten King''s blessing, Angus still considers her beautiful and lovely. Moreover, every slight movement of hers is like trying to seduce him as the opposite sex.


    Unfortunately, Angus didn''t get too much influenced by it as he is more preupied with Anna''s core. Since her miasma is too potent, he couldn''t measure it with a standard monster grading system. Luckily, her core still follows the standard grading system in terms of aura.


    He is surprised that Anna bypasses the third grade and moves directly to fourth grade. Moreover, her mana density isparable to Jayna, which makes all her mana-based attacks stronger than an ordinary fourth-gradebatant.


    ''Combined with her ridiculous physical strength and potent miasma, she may be capable of holding on her own against sixth grade if she is careful enough.'' thought Angus while [Analyze] Anna''s new form.


    Angus already suspects that Anna is going through a breakthrough but not this fast, as she is only around 13-14 years old.


    ''No wonder everyone is afraid of monster-minded people. Their growth rate is too fast even for my standard.'' thought Angus.


    "Done with your [Analyze]?" Anna suddenly asked Angus.


    "Anna?" asked Angus in surprise.<sub> </sub>


    This is the first time Angus hears Anna speak intelligently without attaching strange words or names.


    "Enough. I am getting bored. Let''s start." said Anna as she charged at Angus.


    Angus didn''t surprise at her sudden charge and easily parried her fist while redirecting the force [Yin-Yang Bncing].


    "Seriously?? Didn''t I tell you to not break your form when attacking? It makes me easy to do this." said Angus as he grabbed Anna''s hard skin wrist.


    *Bam* Suddenly, Anna lost her bnce and mmed into the ground while Angus still grabbed her wrist. Anna tried to pull her hand forcefully, but Angus didn''t let her. With a little force, he manipted Anna''s bnce and mmed her into another direction.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Angus kept mming her in different directions while grabbing her wrist. Normally, her wrist will be broken or detached from all the mming and redirection force.


    But Anna''s hard skin is too durable. She didn''t even get a single scratch from all the mming.


    "Urgh.." groaned Anna.


    She didn''t feel hurt from the attack, but her head was dizzy from all the continued redirected force. Her broken body bnces making her head fuzzier. Unable to hold it more, she growled and released a mana wave toward the surrounding area. *RAAAGGHHH*


    Once again, Angus already anticipated these moves. His [Analyze] already predicts her mana behavior when grabbing her wrist. He let go of her wrist.


    In a split second, Angus uses [Rodeo Maneuver] and [Yin-Yang Bncing] to avoid the sudden mana surge while keeping his close distance.


    As Anna is still defenseless from her outrage, Angusunches an attack on her face [Dynamic Punch]. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* In a single attack, Anna feels like getting punched by five punches at different locations in her head.


    The punch force pushed Anna away into the distance. Despite the harsh attack, Anna has not gotten bruised or hurt.


    "Tch.. Such hard skin. Her defense and physical capability be more ridiculous." said Angus as he looked at his bruised hand, which healed quickly.


    As Angus''s vitality has already reached 57 points, his body bes very sturdy, so an ordinary attack without mana couldn''t hurt him. Yet, his fist still broke each time he punched Anna''s face.


    Anna is trying to get up and wants to fight back. Unfortunately, she stumbles and gets more dizzy before vomiting. Suddenly, Her form got smaller.


    "Urghh.. *Vomit* *Vomit* Hic.. Hic.. Angus, meanie!! Huaaa!!" Anna starts to cry while vomiting.


    "Err¡­ Anna, are you okay?" asked Angus.


    "No, Angus meanie!! Anna''s head is spinning!! Urgh.. *Vomit*" said Anna before vomiting again.


    "Sorry.. Sorry¡­ I guess I am going overbroad a little bit." said Angus as he tried to calm down the crying Anna.


    "Meanie!! Bad Angus!! Anna wants meat!!" said Anna as she reverted back to her child form while crying.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Here, drink this. It will help your dizziness." said Angus while giving Anna a potion.


    Then, Angus decides to end the spar since Anna is still grumpy about it and keeps demanding her meat.


    Coming out from the blood rune, "Ahh.. that''s fast. Not even half an hour." said Darren from the side while apanying Mira.


    "Well, It seems I push her too much. Either way, it is good progress." said Angus while holding Anna in his arms with her new set of clothes.


    "Meat! Meat! Meat!" repeated Anna to hurried Angus.


    "Yeah.. Yeah.. Master Darren, Master Mira, I am going to explore the town. Did you want to join us?" asked Angus.


    Mira didn''t reply and only swayed her hand while reading her storybook on top of a flying pillow.


    "Alright, then. Anna, let''s meet Big Sis first. She must have done beating those knights." said Angus.


    "Okay. See ya, Mira. Anna will bring back delicious meat." said Anna while waving at Mira.


    Entering the previous training area, Angus finds the whole area is hot, like near an active volcano. He could see some ces turned into hot sludge or crystallized ss from the temperature differences.


    Most embassy knights have slightly scalded skin, simr to sunburn, while Jayna sits on the chair like a princess without a sweat.


    One of the perks being a Fire Phoenix having endless stamina and high regeneration. This passive trait will be stronger as she advances and grows. Since she didn''t use any big, devastating moves, she could fight for hours without getting tired.

 Chapter 547 Thousand Hurdle Monument

    "Jayna, how is it?" asked Angus while holding the spoiled Anna in his arm.


    "Bored. They couldn''t even reach me. The only notable thing is the magician woman tried to attack using an overcharged third-circle spell before the fight ended. Still, I could easily counter it with my fire attack." said Jayna.


    "Well, at least they get experience fighting against high-grade opponents without dying. We will continue to do this once a day. Keep training your fire control without your sword and get used to fighting barehanded. It will help you in the long term." said Angus.


    "Angus, Big sis, Meat!! Hurry, Meat! Meat!!" urged Anna impatiently.


    "Alright.. Alright.. Jayna, let''s explore the city while buying Anna''s food. It is a good opportunity to gather more information." said Angus.


    "Sure." replied Jayna while taking the spoiled Anna from Angus'' arm.


    The Embassy has had enough food for years, but Angus has another n. He must also observe the capital city situation by blending in to get more urate information.


    His [Mana Echolocation] may be handy for information gathering, but there is something that he couldn''t get without direct contact. Being cooped up inside the Embassy at this time is like fighting blindly in war.


    Moreover, Angus and the other strong people are sure that bad things will happen during the summit of the Maroon Eternity festival. If someone wants to create chaos and immense destruction, this will be the right time.


    Before they go outside, they visit another training area where Phineas and Eric spar. They also find Aunt Extalia looking at the spar nearby. Currently, Phineas is calmly holding a double-edged sword against Eric and the other two Royal Guards.


    Unexpectedly, the fat middle-aged man has a fake business smile without breaking a sweat. On the other hand, Eric and the other two guards are breathing roughly.


    Angus could feel their already low on mana. The training area was also riddled with many scorch marks and traces of the heavy attack.


    "Huff.. Huff.. H-How?? How could this fat man be so flexible and keep dodging all of our attacks." said Eric with a rough breath.


    "Hmm¡­ All you need is just rx, keep your elbows up, and loosen your shoulder a little bit." replied Phineas with a smile.


    During their spar, Phineas keeps dodging their attack effortlessly. He only uses a little bit of mana to enhance his body. Basically, Phineas is toying with Eric and his Royal Guards.


    "Aunt, how is it going?" asked Angus.


    "It is quite unexpected. Still, it is certain that Phineas is not a fourth grade like in the report. When I arrived, he didn''t use any big attacks and kept his mana under control. Hence, I didn''t know his true grade level. But, it should not be less than fifth grade." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Well, the stronger he is, the better for our current situation. How about Eric?" asked Angus.


    "He.. He still needs to learn a lot of things. Truthfully, he is the weakest fifth grade that I have ever known. The only thing that makes him worthy as a fifth gradebatant is his capability in using high circle spells and mana density." said Aunt Extalia honestly.


    "As for the others, they are utter trash. Even the weakest member in my sh Squad could kill him without trouble." added Aunt Extalia.


    "Really? Didn''t he hailed as our kingdom prodigy before Jayna showed her talent?" asked Angus.


    "It is because he breakthroughs faster than the others. Those weak nobles tend to exaggerate any rumor. But, in terms ofbat experience, he is no better than a third-grade knight in our army." said Aunt Extalia.


    "No wonder. He is so weak. He must never experience a life-and-death battle. I bet all he did was spar with some inexperienced young noble. Even if he fights a high-gradebatant, they will not dare to go all out, especially if there is a cold-blood King behind him." said Angus.


    "Yeah. But this ispletely normal. Most people only be adequate atbat after reaching their forties or older. Even so, they need to be in constant battle or fighting like your father." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Come to think of it, how did you train Jayna? No matter how I look at it, she seems like someone who has been fighting for decades, even without her destructive fire."


    "No matter how genius she is, it is impossible to reach her current level. Also, she is unlike you, who has monstrous talent and battle insight." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Hmm.. Isn''t it clear? It''s because I am her teacher. Also, most of the time, I train her to fight rather than make her stronger. Anyway, we will go out. Will you follow us?" asked Angus.


    "Train to fight, huh? It seems that dimension really benefits you two a lot. Hmm¡­ It''s rare for you to ask for my permission first. Is there something wrong?" replied Aunt Extalia.


    "It''s better to keep you informed during these uncertain times." said Angus.<sub> </sub>


    "Angus, what''s wrong?" asked Aunt Extalia again.


    "Huff.. I don''t know if you also feel it. But the bad feeling gets stronger the longer we stay here. Each passing moment makes me more restless. It is like a horrible disaster will strike us soon." said Angus.


    ''Angus¡­ His instinct is really off-chart. I could only feel the slight danger when arriving at the capital city. If he could feel all of this clearly, he must have experienced something simr that I had never experienced before. Still, that''s impossible.'' thought Aunt Extalia in worry.


    "Calm down, Angus. We need to keep our heads clear when facing the unknown. Why don''t you use this opportunity to rx a little bit." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Sure. Alright, let''s go now, " replied Angus as Anna nagged him again.


    After buying all the meat-based food near the Embassy, Angus and the two girls begin exploring the capital city. Redmore capital city has veryplex streets. It looks like abyrinth, and some roads even pass through a ziggurat-like building.


    They may get lost many times if it is not because of Angus'' Mana Echolocation. Unless someone is flying in the air, people could easily get lost in this ce. Angus even finds that many of the native people themself is often get lost.


    Still, they didn''t panic since the Altras race easily shared their house with another Altras. Angus finds the Altras has a little privacy to almost none. As long as you are of the Altras race, they are willing to share their property except for money.


    Therefore, the Altras didn''t worry about getting lost in thisbyrinth city and just needed to go towards a nearby house to stay.


    However, they are pretty rude and aggressive towards outsiders. Angus had already lost count of how many times he got mocked or got a rude response from others.


    Since Redmore city is far from the Ancient Vault and the kingdom''s entrance, outsider discrimination is more apparent. Still, Angus and the others didn''t care about it too much since this was a normal social phenomenon.


    Even in the Heart Kingdom, most of their residents discriminate against other races with strange features like orcs, demons, beastman, or even elves.


    In summary, it is unsurprising that they get this kind of reaction from the residents. As long as they didn''t harm Angus and the girls, he didn''t care about all the surrounding Altras.


    "It is a truly messy city. Hm... Let''s visit that big building before returning." said Angus in a low voice.


    After walking for a while, they finally arrive at the biggest Pyramid in the city. It is massive and tall that can be seen from the horizon. During the cloudy days, they couldn''t see the top as some clouds covered its top.


    Despite only being made of stone bs, the Pyramid is really a piece of art with an enormous number of carvings on it. Every stone b has a unique carving picture with a red-colored ent on it.


    They could also see some people wearing red armor nearby. Angus notices that all these people are at least high-gradebatants based on the aura they leak.


    ''Judging by how everyone treats this building, it definitely became the top list of hitting targets.'' thought Angus as many people kepting and going into the Pyramid.


    While Angus and the girls enjoy the magnificent building, "Aren''t it amazing?" said someone nearby.


    They find a red-skinned woman with a smile and speak to them. Seeing the woman wearing the same dress as the employee at the Pyramid, Angus feels it is an opportunity to get more information and replies casually.


    "Sure. It is the first time we have seen this kind of building. What is it called?" asked Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ You must be new here. It is called the Thousand Hurdle Monument. It is one of the most important buildings in Nirvas." exined the Altras woman excitedly.


    "Thousand Hurdle Monument? Not to disrespect, but it certainly has a weird name." replied Angus.


    "I know, right? I also had the same reaction when I heard it the first time. But, it is actually a befitting name." replied the woman.


    "How so?" asked Angus back.


    "The Thousand Hurdle Monument is not just for a monumental building. It is also a mystical building for training and trial." revealed the woman.


    "Training and trial?" asked Angus back.

 Chapter 548 Climbing Up

    "Training and trial?" asked Angus back.


    "Yes. If you try to climb higher through the stone b, you will receive a unique pressure all over your body. This pressure couldn''t be defended even with mana. Only the physical body could withstand the pressure." exined the woman.


    "The higher you climb up, the stronger the pressure. Because of this unique feature, this ce was used as a training ground for many people and trials in ancient times. Now, it only serves as an open training ground and a tourist destination for pilgrimage." added the woman.


    ''First the five entrance tests, now this ce. It seems really Nirvas have too much tradition and are too conservative.'' thought Angus.


    Angus knows tradition and culture are essential as it is part of national identity, soul, and ideology. But it also makes the government too strict and inflexible. As society grows, there will be a lot of dissatisfaction from the new generation.


    If the government doesn''t do something about it, it will only lead to the kingdom''s instability. Even in the Heart Kingdom, they often change and improve theirw to adapt to their social needs.


    "That''s certainly interesting. I wonder what is inside of it?" asked Angus without letting his thoughts on his expression.


    "No one knows. Some said that there is a Fallen God''s divinity hidden inside. But, no one could approve it since even the Elders never stepped inside it." said the woman.


    "I see. Anyway, can we also try to climb it?" asked Angus.


    "Of course. During the festival, Thousand Hurdles Monument is open to everyone, even outsiders. Some outsiders from different races even like to use this opportunity to break through our training ground." said the woman.


    "Well, thanks for the information, miss¡­" said Angus.


    "Tylie. Just call me Miss Tylie. I also work as the guide in the Thousand Hurdles Monument. If you want, I could be your guide. There are thousands of carvings all over the stone bs." replied the woman.


    ''I see¡­ So, she is trying to find a customer. Well, there is no harm to it since we also need a guide.'' thought Angus.


    "Then, please guide us during our stay." replied Angus.


    After a simple registration and paying an entrance fee with the help of Tylie, they climb the Thousand Hurdles Monument.


    As Angus approaches the Monument, he finds many gray orbsing at him at a fast speed. Since he had experienced a simr situation, Angus didn''t panic and let the gray spheres enter his body.


    "32.756 soul points acquired. Soul Point: 324.997 -> 357.803."


    Angus heard a notification from his system and found he got around thirty thousand soul points.


    ''Hmm¡­ It is quite lowpared to ck Fortress. I guess it is normal since ck Fortress is often attacked by monster hordes despite its younger age. Still, this proves my previous theory.'' thought Angus.


    After his experience in the ck Fortress, Angus knows Palpat''s stone can somehow contain the dead ''soul''. The gray orb is none other than the soul that stays in the Palpat stone.


    ording to his research, this ''soul'' is quite different and couldn''t be added to his soul reserve. Instead, it only increases his soul points.


    "Miss Tylie, is the monument by chance made of Palpat stone?" asked Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ How did you know? Yes, the majority of the stone bs of the Monument are made of Palpat stone, one of the hardest natural materials in the world." said Tylie.


    "Ohh.. No wonder I find the stone looks familiar." replied Angus.


    "You must have sharp eyes to recognize it at a nce. Before you climb, please do not try to fly towards the top of the Monument directly." warned Tylie seriously.


    "Hmm¡­ Is there some defense mechanism?" asked Angus.


    "No. There is no such thing. You could fly anywhere around the Monument, but if you touch the stone b at the top, you may receive sudden extreme pressure and explode on the spot. Many outsiders have already be like this in the past." replied the woman.


    "That makes sense since the body couldn''t hold the sudden pressure." said Angus.


    "Yes, shall we start climbing. But are you sure to bring your child? Although the pressure in the lower area is not strong, it is still heavy enough to burden ordinary people." asked Tylie.


    Angus nces at the happy-going Anna, who is still eating while Jayna takes care of her.


    "Don''t worry, she is stronger than us. Right, Anna?" said Angus.


    "*Munch* *Munch* Hmm¡­ Fof cors, Hannah wis Prong!! (Of course, Anna is strong!!)." replied Anna while her mouth was still full.<sub> </sub>


    "Anna, don''t speak!! Empty your mouth first." rebuked Jayna while wiping the leftover in her mouth.


    Seeing such a caring interaction, Tylie couldn''t help but smile.


    "Fine. But, if you feel a burden, please don''t hesitate to tell me and stop. Some people in the past were often too prideful to give up and hurt themself during the climb." warned Tylie.


    "Sure." said Angus.


    Then, they take a step into the Monument''s lower part. Suddenly, everyone feels like wearing heavy clothes.


    "Hm¡­ This is certainly magical. I just feel like my body bes heavy like inside the water but not restricted."mented Angus.


    "True. It is said this pressure is very unique and one of a kind in this world. It is rumored that some outsiders tried to replicate it but failed miserably. Looking closely, you will find a few carvings in the stone bs. This carving is¡­" said Tylie as she did her job as a guide.


    Angus promises a lot of tips for her if she does her job splendidly. This gesture entices Tylie and guides them with vigor. Tylie tells them some story behind the carving in the stone bs as they climb higher.


    Most of the lower part''s carving tells about their ancestors'' lives and many unimportant things. Still, this part is very popr and crowded since many Altrase for pilgrimage to this area.


    After knowing most of the content in the lower part, Angus decided to fasten their speed to a higher level. The Monument''s stone bs may look like a stair from below. However, the stone gets bigger and higher as they proceed.


    While they climb higher, Anna finally finds their climbing activity interesting and stops eating. She breaks out from Jayna''s embrace and climbs on her own.


    "Angus, Big sis, hurry!! Hurry!!" said Anna while hopping to higher stone bs excitedly.


    "T-That''s almost reached the middle area. Even some of our Red Guards will find it difficult to stay there." said Tylie.


    "Miss Tylie, you don''t need to keep following us if you cannot climb higher. We could take care of ourselves." said Angus.


    "A-Ah.. No problem. As the guide, we could still reach the middle area without a problem." said Tylie.


    "I see¡­ Then, suit yourself." said Angus as he followed Jayna and climbed faster.


    Seeing their climbing speed, ''W-Who are they? Even the elders didn''t dare to climb this fast. I am certain they are a human race when they register themself before.'' thought Tylie as she tried to follow Angus'' group but at a slower pace.


    After a few minutes, they finally reach the middle area. Compared to the lower part, they could feel that something was forcing them to kneel with this mysterious pressure. Unfortunately, this pressure is nothing in front of their physical body.


    Angus also didn''t need to worry about Jayna. He knows her body is also strongerpared to before. Fire Phoenix is a beast with a superior physical bodypared to other races.


    After the merging, her body is constantly getting stronger to use Fire Phoenix''s ability and skills. Moreover, her unlimited regeneration is a cheating ability at this ce. Unlike others, she could keep rebuilding and strengthening her muscles while climbing higher.


    Angus may also have unnatural regeneration, but his regeneration only works for healing himself rather than being used for growth.


    After using the second gate of life, he could hardly grow his muscles. On the other hand, Jayna is still not reaching her muscle and body limit.


    The middle part of the Monument is entirely different from the lower part. They could see only a few people staying in this area.


    Most of them meditate and train, trying to adapt to the pressure. They could also see a few Red Guards patrolling the area slowly. Angus finds the stone bs also too high to climb normally as stairs. The stone could reach up to their knee and almost at Anna''s chest.


    Fortunately, the stone is alsorger and gives a more footing ce than the lower area. Five people could line up together without the worry of falling down.


    The carving in the stone gets more exquisite, as if it is alive. It is a different style and looks more important than the lower area.


    However, the most astonishing thing is the surrounding area. At their spot, they could see the whole of Redmore city from above. They realize that Redmore is genuinely abyrinth city.


    Besides the main road, the whole city is a mess, with stairs, buildings, and roads bing one. It is a very unique scene and experience to look at. Even the naughty Anna is smiling at the scene.


    Angus already knows this when they explore the city before, but the scene bes more apparent after looking from above.


    "Disgusting." muttered Jayna in a low voice.

 Chapter 549 Up! Up! Up!!

    "Disgusting." muttered Jayna in a low voice.


    Noticing his girlfriend''s meaning and attention at some part of the city, "*Sign* Don''t bother about it. It is not our problem." said Angus.


    Since Nirvas are very conservative and often sacrifice their women casually during the Maroon Eternity Festival, they strongly prejudiced female Altras. As a result, Female Altras have a very low position in the Nirvas kingdom.


    They even heard a rumor that in the past, no one would care if a female Altras died. If it were not for the need of reproduction, the female Altras would not be able to live normally in this kingdom. Still, it didn''t mean their status was equal to the male Altras in society.


    Some male Altras still treat female Altras like ythings or worse. Theck of privacy in Altras culture makes this practice worse. Even during their exploration, Angus could find many female Altras who are forced and raped by the male Altras.


    Oddly, this practice only happens to female Altras and not outsiders. Unlike the female Altras, every male Altras treat other female races normally like the other outsiders. They didn''t disdain other female races like their own kind.


    Angus knows all these problems happen because Nirvas keeps adopting their norm to the extreme without changing or improving it.


    "Angus¡­ Big sis¡­ It''s so big and cool. Anna really wants to burst all of it. Hehehehahaha¡­"ughed Anna maniacally.


    The couple could feel a little bit of dreadful aura leaking from Anna. They know Anna really wants to cause total destruction to the city. Still, they weren''t surprised at her extreme reaction.


    They already know every time Anna finds something very beautiful or wonderful, she has the urge to destroy it. It is simr to when she wanted to destroy their Windshire Fort''s wall before.


    Before Anna delves deeper into her chaotic emotion, the couple rubs her small head and wakes her from her evil maniacugh.


    "Ohh.. Ahh.. Warm!!" said Anna as she enjoyed the two hands in her head.


    Anna alreadypletely forgot all her previous evil thoughts.


    "Anyway, should we continue climbing? I notice this ce is good to train your body." said Angus.


    "Sure. I could feel my muscles and body getting stronger under this pressure." said Jayna.


    "Then, let''s go. Anna, let''s climb again." said Angus.


    "No¡­ Anna, bored. Piggyback." said Anna while gesturing for being carried.


    "*Sigh* Sure. You have really be more spoiled andzytely. Did you imitate Mira?" asked Angus while putting Anna behind his neck as she sat on his shoulder.


    "Huh?? Mira? Anna doesn''t know what Angus is talking about. Angus, hurry!! Up!! Up!!" said Anna trying to change the topic.


    "Tch.. This girl is too mischievous."mented Angus while Jayna giggled from the side.


    While they climbed up, they didn''t realize many people were looking at them curiously. But the one that surprised the most was their guide Tylie who is still far below. She didn''t expect Angus and the two girls to reach the middle area easily and still wanted to climb higher.


    After a few minutes of climbing, the couple starts to have a ragged breath while Anna cheers them from Angus'' shoulder.


    "Huff¡­ Huff.. this is starting to get harder." said Angus while still carrying Anna.


    "Yeah¡­ Huff.. I think I need to Huff.. rest for a few seconds to let my body adapt to this." said Jayna.


    "Ehh¡­ No. Don''t stop. Up! Up!! Keep going!!" urges Anna from Angus'' shoulder.


    The couple looks at each other for a moment before nodding and climbing again but at a slower speed. At this moment, the three get everyone''s attention, especially Angus, who is still carrying Anna with him.


    Since he is carrying Anna on his shoulder, he is also burdened by Anna''s pressure. Yet, he didn''tin and kept climbing up slowly. At this point, the stone b is almost reaching their waist, making their climbing more difficult.


    They notice that no one is above or even nearby them. They also felt their surroundings be quieter. It is like inside a soundproof room. Yet, Angus couldn''t feel any barrier or rune nearby. He didn''t even feel like entering a barrier or special ce.


    It is just the higher they go, the quieter the ce. Some of the Red Guards below are trying to say something to them, while a few are trying to catch up to them. Unfortunately, Angus and Jayna didn''t stop and kept going under Anna''s urging.


    "Up! Up! Up!" cheered Anna.


    Anna may like to prank mischievous girls. But she never hurts the couple and always brings benefits to them. They believe they will get something beneficial once they reach the top.<sub> </sub>


    "Urgh!!" groaned Angus as he struggled to stand and move.


    The same thing also happened to Jayna. They feel like their body is a thousand times heavier. The only one still fine is the happy Anna, still on Angus'' shoulder, cheering them happily.


    Despite the heavy pressure, they still try to move and walk normally without crawling. When they are trying to crawl to lessen the burden, Anna stops them and urges them to walk normally, making their move harder and slower.


    During this moment, everyone keeps focusing on them as entertainment. Some passersby below even set up betting games.


    "Did you think they could reach the top?" asked a passerby.


    "Nonsense. Even that seventh-grade beastman was unable to reach the top." responded the other.


    "I bet 100 Nir they will stop in five more bs." said another person.


    "I bet 50 Nir¡­." As more people start betting when Angus and Jayna stop.


    While this is happening in the lower area, ''Just who are they?! I know they are not older than twenty when we talk. Do more monstrous people like them exist outside like what he said?!'' thought Tylie as she remembered the advice she had heard long ago.


    However, Tylie immediately shakes her head and focuses on the couple that is still climbing higher. The Red Guards nearby already give up following Angus and Jayna when they reach the high area.


    To reach the high area from the middle area, they usually need at least a few days before their body adapts to the pressure. If they did like Angus and Jayna''s way, they would only hurt themself. Moreover, their injury will be permanent since they used their proper form.


    Many people didn''t know, but Altras have a true form with an appearance simr to humans but with red skin color. In their true form, their body is stronger and sturdier. But, if they get hurt in this form, it will permanently scar them.


    Fortunately, they could always shapeshift and hide their true form when attacked in the moment of danger. Since the Monument pressures forced them to stay in their true form.


    Any of their shapeshift and ''false'' appearance will be destroyed under the monument pressure like a balloon.


    Ignoring everyone below, Angus and Jayna keep climbing slowly but steadily. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Each step they take releases a loud thumping sound. Still, the whole monument is not affected by it.


    At this moment, a few old people wearing traditional tribal clothes approach them from the air. They try to say something to them from a small distance without touching them or the stone bs.


    Unfortunately, Angus and Jayna couldn''t hear any sounding from their mouth despite them talking slowly. Still, Angus could read their lips and know these people wanted them to stop climbing up.


    "Hmph¡­ Annoying!! Angus, Big Sis, ignore them. They are just flies that couldn''t touch us." said Anna with a pout.


    The elders show some anger at Anna''s rude remarks. But, they didn''t do anything to them besides trying to persuade them slowly in the hope of stopping their advance.


    Noticing Anna didn''t call them bubbles, Angus knows these people are at least sixth grade and should be the Nirvas elder. He also realizes what Anna said is correct. These people also couldn''t touch them since they would receive sudden pressure from the monument.


    "Huff¡­ What should we do? Huff.. Should we continue?" asked Angus to Jayna.


    Before Jayna replied, "Of course, continue. Up! Up! No need to mind the flies." said Anna cheerfully.


    "Huff¡­ Let''s keep going." replied Jayna slowly with determination.


    "Sure." said Angus while keeping his vignce to these elders.


    Although they couldn''t touch them, they may have used other methods to stop them. Angus didn''t know if mana or magic would also trigger the Monument''s pressure.


    ''Judging by theirck of action, I guessed that little mana from them was enough to trigger the pressure.'' thought Angus.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* They ignore the elders'' persuasion. Soon, they reach the following bs, almost reaching their chest height. Putting their hand on the next stone bs, they climb up with difficulty before trying to stand up like before.


    During this moment, Angus heard another system notification.


    "Strength increased by 1. Strength: 58 -> 59."


    Suddenly, Angus feels like his whole body is a little bit lighter. He feels his perfect body control is a little bit messed up but still enough for him to use all his delicate skills. Still, this surprised him as he didn''t expect his strength to increase even by one point.

 Chapter 550 Annoying Flies

    Ever since his strength attribute passed the 10 point mark, Angus'' strength hardly improved with conventional training. No matter how harsh and long the training, he could never increase his strength.


    The only way to increase his strength is by spending Soul Points. Previously, Angus thought this was normal since the human race without a mana core could only reach around this level of physical strength.


    Any other conventional training will hardly affect this level. Hence, he didn''t expect his strength to increase naturally, especially with his high current strength.


    Calming his surprise, Angus decided to continue his climbing. He is eager to know if he can increase his strength again. If he could increase it, he may save a lot of Soul Points for another attribute.


    Consider that a single increase will consume more than five thousand Soul Points and by the time it reaches 60 points, he needs more than ten thousand Soul Points to increase a single attribute.


    His massive Soul Points will never be enough to keep his expenditure in the long run. Therefore, any single increase in the attribute is significant and precious to him.


    As Angus and Jayna keep moving slowly, the elder bes bold and starts to position themself in front of them but still avoids touching anything. This action may look futile, but it really annoys Angus and Jayna.


    Moreover, they couldn''t hear the elder''s voice, making them look like clowns mocking the two high nobles. Still, their provocation is nothing for them. Unfortunately, the little monster didn''t have the same patience and was annoyed by their actions.


    "Annoying¡­" muttered Anna in a low voice.


    At this moment, Anna is no longer cheerful or has her usual carefree attitude. Her face looks very cold and devoid of any emotion. This sudden change surprised everyone. Angus and Jayna know Anna will definitely do something absurd.


    Before they could calm the little monster, "Anna." someone called her name from their side.


    Attracted by the familiar voice, Anna stops whatever she ns to do and finds Mira on the flying pillow. Anna blinked her eyes a few times before returning to her carefree nature.


    "Ahhh¡­ Mira, when did you get here?! Didn''t Mira say that Mira wants to read the book all day?" said Anna, jumping down from Angus'' shoulder.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Every step she takes will release a loud booming sound that shows the pressure is also affecting her. But, her movement is so casual, as if the pressure didn''t affect her.


    This casual movement immediately terrified all the nearby elders. They know how intense the pressure is at this level. They even forget about Mira, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "Anna. angry." replied Mira with her usual doll expression.


    "Mira is trying to cheer me up?? Mira is the best." said Anna as she jumped onto the flying pillow and hugged Mira.


    The scene turns into a weird moment as they see a silver-haired little girl without expression get hugged by a ck-haired girl on top of the flying pillow. Unfortunately, this scenees to an end fast.


    "Darren." called Mira.


    Suddenly, Darren appeared beside them and flew in the air like the elder. Seeing the two silver-haired master and servant, the elders finally notice the identity of the other group. They immediately try to apologize, but Mira already says another word that seals their fate.


    "Hateful." said Mira while pointing at the Elders.


    As soon as she speaks this word, Darren''s clothes change into red-colored armor and release a terrifying pressure on the surroundings. Without saying anything, he attacked the four elders without mercy.


    "W-Wait¡­" said one of the nearby elders.


    *BAMM* *St* Before the elder finished his sentence, his body exploded under Darren''s fist. A sixth-grade Altras elder died in the blink of eye just like that.


    Seeing their friend die without being able to fight back, the other elders decide to fight back against the powerful Ancestor Vampire.


    Darren didn''t give them time to think and attacked another Altras elder. *BAMM* *St* Same as before, another elder dies under Darren''s fist.


    *BOOOM* Just as he tried to attack another elder, a sword parried his gauntlet armor and created a massive shockwave nearby. The remaining two elders were thrown far away in the air from the intense sh.


    Fortunately, Angus and Jayna are still under pressure from the monument that forced them to stay on their spot. Otherwise, they may be thrown away from the monument and fall down.


    They didn''t know if the pressure would be gone if they left the stone bs, but they also didn''t dare to test it. At this height, they will fall faster than a meteor that drops down from space. By that time, they could die even with their absurd regeneration.


    "You dare to stop me again?!" said Darren coldly towards the familiar blind Altras.<sub> </sub>


    "Master Darren, please let''s talk about this first. There must be a misunderstanding." said Yawan as he struggled to hold Darren''s fist.


    "There is no misunderstanding. My Lady''s will is absolute." said Darren before attacking the Yawan again.


    Noticing the danger, Yawan decides to shapeshift, but he is no match for Darren''s speed. *Sprrutt* In a moment, Darren disappears on the spot before appearing nearby and holding two arms in his hand.


    "Arrghh!!" screamed Yawan in pain as Darren pulled his two arms roughly.


    "Next time you stop me again, I will not be this lenient." said Darren with shining blood-red eyes.


    Ignoring the pained Yawan, Darren disappears again and kills the remaining two elders who are still in a stupor. After killing the four elders, Darren bow and kneel in front of Mira like a loyal subordinate.


    "It is done, My Lady." reported Darren humbly.


    As usual, Mira didn''t reply, only gave him a silent nod. Angus and Jayna are surprised at the sudden change in the situation. Still, they are more concerned about headaches and problems after this matter. Technically, this problem is caused by them and leads to the death of Nirvas'' elders.


    Even if Nirvas couldn''t me and attack Mira and Darren, they could still me them or the Heart Kingdomter. It will definitely make the two neighboring kingdoms'' rtionship worse.


    Noticing the couple''s worries, "Yawan, I believe I don''t need to tell you this. But, if Nirvas finds trouble for these two youngsters, then not even that old guardian could save you. These two people are quite favored by My Lady." said Darren.


    "I think you should know what it means." added Darren in a cold tone.


    "Urgh.. S-Sure. I-I will excuse myself first." said Yawan with difficulty beforeing down to tend to his injury.


    An injury to the Altras true body is excruciating. It is like getting hit in a sensitive area. Having his two arms ruptured by Darren gives him unimaginable pain, even for the seventh grade like him.


    After Yawan disappears, Anna jumps out from the flying pillow andnds on Angus'' shoulder carelessly.


    "W-Wait.. Urghh!!" groaned Angus in pain.


    He feels like his shoulder almost falls off. Fortunately, his body endurance is high enough to withstand the force.


    "Alright, no more annoying flies. Up! Up! Let''s move again." said Anna in a cheerful tone.


    The two couples couldn''t help but move again. Although they still worry about the Nirvas'' reaction, they also want to continue climbing as they notice its benefit to their body.


    While the couple continues their climb, everyone below is in chaos from Darren and Yawan''s previous sh. Some weak-willed Altras even fainted from the spot, unable to withstand the terrifying pressure of a seventh grade.


    ''S-Seventh grade that is stronger than Elder Yawan?!! Just who are these people?'' thought the guide Tylie while looking at Angus'' group with fear.


    Fortunately, the situation is handled carefully as a few Altras elders arrive and evacuate the whole area. A few arriving elders want to fight back but are stopped by Elder Tedar and the wounded Elder Yawan.


    While all this is happening, some tiny insects with red color observe the whole incident before moving back with their insect group. At the same time, A female Altras is looking at the entire incident from a hologram video inside a deep undergroundboratory.


    "Interesting¡­ I am certain both of them are around 18 years old from my previous observation. Yet, they could climb this high within a short time."


    "They must possess a unique body to withstand that pressure." said Nabe with a smirk,pletely ignoring the dead elders and wounded Yawan.


    "Huh?? Aren''t those the brats from before? Those two kids are extraordinary, right? Hahaha.. My gut is never wrong." replied Alder, who suddenly intruded into herb.


    Nabe nced at the intruding lizard monster overlord for a moment before suddenly flying kick him in his stomach and sent him away from the room.


    "How many times do I need to tell you to sanitize yourself before entering myb?! Now, I need to sanitize everything in myb again!!" yelled Nabe angrily.


    Alder didn''t get angry and released augh since her kick barely hurt him.


    "Don''t you dare touch anything and stay at your spot or I will skin you alive, stupid lizard!!" warned Nabe as she sprayed something on herb.

 Chapter 551 Getting Powerful Figures Attention

    "Don''t you dare touch anything and stay at your spot or I will skin you alive, stupid lizard!!" warned Nabe as she sprayed something on herb.


    "Sure¡­ Sure¡­ Anything for my woman." replied Alder casually.


    "Who is your woman, stupid lizard!!" yelled Nabe from inside herb.


    After a while, the two powerful figures sit in another room while watching the hologram video of Angus and Jayna climbing Thousand Hurdles Monument. While watching, Nabe writes something on her notepad in an unknown runguage.


    "Interesting¡­ The girl somehow could heal her muscles and body continuously. The monument''s pressure is actually her to grow and tap her body potential."


    "Still, I couldn''t determine where they have all that energy for this rapid growth? It is like her body is brimming with hidden energy that slumbers inside of her." muttered Nabe while keeping an eye on Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ Hidden energy? I never knew those immortal phoenixes had that ability?"mented Alder from the side.


    "Phoenix?!! Is that girl a phoenix beast?" asked Nabe in surprise.


    "You don''t know?? Well, yeah. She is a phoenix. There is no way I will not notice that kind of unique fire in her." said Alder.


    "I see¡­ Now, I want to kidnap and research her. " Nabe said with a smirk.


    "Don''t bother about it." replied Alder with a re.


    "Oh¡­ Why is that?" asked Nabe with a teasing smile.


    "I can''t say too much. In short, dragons and phoenixes have some kind of pact. Until they be an adult or mature enough, we need to¡­ take care of them." said Alder.


    "Hmm¡­ I assume she is not mature enough and you need to babysit her?" inquired Nabe.


    "That''s the gist of it. So, you better leave her be. I really don''t want to fight my woman." Alder.


    "Who is.. Tch.. Fine. Besides, I don''t want to provoke such a powerful beast. Anyway, you said that phoenix didn''t have hidden energy?" asked Nabe.


    "For the young Phoenix, most of their power is locked to protect themself. But they could use or ess it in an emergency case. Hence, there is no such thing as hidden energy inside their body. Their power is already there but in a sealed or locked state." exined Alder.


    "In other words, Phoenix didn''t have hidden potential or energy to grow further but only part of their power that they unlocked. Is that right?" asked Nabe.


    "More or less like that. But, I think she is not only unlocking her phoenix power. If she is unlocking her power, she should have major improvement not only on her physical body but her mana, grade, mind, and many others." said Alder as his sharp reptile''s eyes nced at Jayna.


    "Does it mean she has another thing in her body to elerate her physical strength growth?" asked Nabe.


    "I am not sure either. But it is something that those two kids have and very unnatural. I could sense the world didn''t meddle with their current rapid growth." said Alder seriously.


    "The world didn''t meddle in? Is that even possible?" asked Nabe in surprise.


    "No, the world still helps them a little bit with those pressures and stuff but it does nothing besides that. It is like they grow independently without bing part of the world." exined Alder.


    "How is that possible?!! Everything and everyone is part of the world. That''s the absolutew." asked Nabe


    "I don''t know either. But, my instinct tells me it is because of that ck-haired girl." said Alder.


    "Certainly, that girl is giving an eerie feeling. We even got sober for a moment because of her before. Still, I don''t think she is that dangerous." said Nabe.


    "Huh?? How could you be certain about that?" asked Alder.


    "Just look at her. There is no way such a cute and funny girl is dangerous." replied Nabe as her maternal instinct appeared.


    "Urgh¡­ Whatever." replied Alder nonchntly.


    As Angus and Jayna climbed higher, "At this rate, they may reach the top." asked Nabe.


    "Nah¡­ they probably stop at thest ten levels." said Alder as he chugged his liquor.


    "Hmm¡­ Did you know something about it? All I know is the high area gives unbearable pressure even for a seventh grade." said Nabe.


    "Wait for a second¡­ Don''t tell me you have never tried climbing that monument before?" asked Alder back.


    "Nope. Why should I do such a barbaric, savage, and outdated thing?" replied Nabe back.<sub> </sub>


    "Hahaha¡­ No wonder you weren''t surprised about these two kids climbing up to this level. Well, with your current power, you can probably reach somewhere at the high area but not thest ten levels." said Alder.


    "Hm??" replied Nabe in confusion.


    "When you reach the high area, the pressure changes ording to the people. Each person will receive different pressure. No matter how strong your physical body is, you will feel the same heaviness and pressure as everyone else." exined Alder.


    "In other words, it is no longer a test of the physical body but also of mind and willpower. A single step in this area is enough to make most of the sixth grade give up." added Alder.


    "Then, those kids¡­ Wait, if the pressure is customized, what about that boy carrying that little girl?" asked Nabe.


    "I am not sure. But, that boy should bear at least twice his own pressure. Although it is quite a surprise, it is too extraordinary. Any person with enough willpower could also do the same as him. The problem is thest ten level." said Alder.


    "What happens when you reach thest ten levels?" asked Nabe as she was interested in this old magical building.


    "If the lower and middle area is the test of the physical body, the high area is the test of mind and will, what do you think the next test is?" asked Alder.


    "Physical, mind, then it should be¡­ oneself. Wait, if that is the case, we could produce as many seventh-gradebatants as possible." replied Nabe as she realized something.


    "You are not wrong but also not right. Reaching seventh grade is heavily rted to the person itself. If they don''t want to grab that power, they will never be able to reach it even if they force it." exined Alder cryptically.


    "As a strong seventh grade, you must know how difficult it is to reach this legendary level." added Alder.


    "Of course, I know." replied Nabe shortly.


    They stay silent while watching Angus and Jayna climb slowly. None of them want to say something before Nabe decides to break the silence.


    "Alder, is the monster overlord truly unable to reach seventh grade?" asked Nabe.


    "Hmm¡­ Did seventh-grade people unable to reach eighth or higher grade?" asked Alder back.


    "Eighth grade¡­" scoffed Nabe before shaking her head.


    They both know that it is possible to reach higher and beyond theoretically. But, in reality, it is also impossible. It is like moving an ocean with a small baby spoon.


    After that small conversation, the two stay silent while watching the hologram video. No one knows what they are thinking, but they know they are no longer in the mood to talk.


    After another few hours, "Unbelievable¡­ they truly reach thest ten levels." said Alder.


    After hours of tedious climbing, Angus and Jayna finally almost reach the top. They only need to pass thest ten levels before arriving at the top. Unfortunately, the current pressure is too unbearable for Jayna. It forces her to stay still without being able to move at all.


    Even her body growth already reached its limit. It is like she is missing something before being able to move again. Unlike her, Angus could still move but with difficulty. Still, he didn''t continue climbing anymore as Anna suddenly went down from his shoulder.


    "Anna, what''s wrong?" asked Angus in worry.


    "Anna, can''t go further. More than this is too dangerous for Anna." replied Anna.


    "Hm¡­ Should I also stop climbing?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm?? Why asked Anna? Anna did not tell Angus to poop or eat. So, why asked Anna? Silly Angus." replied Anna while tilting her head and looking at Angus like a stupid person.


    "This girl¡­" said Angus in frustration.


    Unfortunately, Angus is too tired to argue with the airhead Anna and decides to ask Jayna instead.


    "Don''t worry about us. There is Master Mira and Darren nearby. Just go forward." said Jayna.


    Hearing his girlfriend''s words, Angus decided to move forward. He is also curious about what will happen after this.


    ''Since Anna didn''t forbid me, then it is not dangerous to me but somehow harmful for her. Well, let''s think about itter. I still need to walk closer to the next stone bs. This pressure is really a pain in the ass.'' thought Angus.


    It takes him another few hours before he gets near the next stone bs. Fortunately, Darren nearby is ready to support all their needs during their climb.


    Angus and Jayna also didn''t need to worry about Anna since she was already wandering around with Mira. With their current height, they can no longer see Redmore, the capital city. Their surroundings are entirely covered with thick white clouds.


    Seeing the next stone bs, Angus feels like he wants to give up. The next stone b looks like a wall higher than his head. He could still reach the tip stone bs with her hand, but it still made his climbing many times harder than before.

 Chapter 552 Ruthless Attack

    "Urggyyaa!!" yelled Angus as he used all his strength to pull up his body, climbing to the next stone level.


    After struggling for a few minutes, Angus could finally climb the next stone bs and roll around the ground to avoid falling back down. As soon as he seeded in climbing up, Angusy on the floor while catching up his breath.


    Despite his high endurance and regeneration, he feels dead tired from this small climbing. Now, he just wants to fall asleep andpletely rest his body and mind. During this time, he didn''t notice that he no longer felt any pressure around his body.


    He also didn''t notice the surrounding area waspletely covered with thick mist. Angus is too tired to see all this change. After another few minutes to calm down and catch his breath, Angus suddenly heard a soft whisper inside the mist.


    *Whisper* *Whisper* He wakes up from his spot and notices the change in the surroundings. Using his detection skill, he knows he is entering a unique area. All he could see was a vast empty stony area covered by mist.


    "This ce¡­ a domain?!!" said Angus as he felt something.


    "Get out! Get out!" a repeated whispering sound was heard from the surrounding.


    Knowing this is an unknown domain and the eerie feeling, Angus immediately takes out his Twin sword artifact, ready to defend himself.


    "Get out!!" a sharp whispering sound was heard behind him.


    Just as Angus looked back, his instinct sharply warned him. In a split moment, he swung his swords in another direction without looking. *ng* Angus threw a few meters away with a trembling hand.


    "*Cough* *Cough* N-No way. This technique!!" muttered Angus while coughing blood.


    At this moment, he feels an attack from his side. Once again, Angus parried the attack while getting thrown a few meters away. Same as before, his hands got numb and trembling from the attack force while received a severe internal injury.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t see the attacker''s figure as he went into the thick mist afterunching his attack. Angus didn''t think anything and decided to take this fight seriously. Taking a deep breath, he closes his eyes and focuses on his surroundings.


    After a moment, he feels something not far from him. He opens his eyes to find a humanoid figure twice bigger than his size staring at him with dreadful red eyes. Angus couldn''t clearly see his figure as the surrounding mist covered the other body.


    Without saying anything, the figure charged at Angus and brandished a sword at him. Surprised at his opponent''s speed, Angus decides to parry the attack. *ng* Not wanting to give Angus a breath, the red-eyed figureunched another attack.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* Each time, Angus barely parries the strong attack while his defense posture slowly gets broken. After another few attacks, Angus'' hands no longer obeyed him and he kneeled on the ground with a severe internal wound.


    If he didn''t have a ridiculous healing rate, he might die the first time he receives the attack. Still, Angus wasn''t afraid and kept his calm despite his loss. During the few shes, he knows the other party didn''t intend to kill him and he could somewhat guess what was happening.


    "You are too early." said Angus'' opponent with a hoarse voice while kicking him away.


    As Angus gets kicked in a kneeling position, he finds himself falling to the previous stone bs. *Bam* *Cough* *Cough* Groaned Angus in pain while coughing blood. His internal wound got more serious from the impact. He feels like all his internal organs burst in various ces.


    "Angus!!" called Jayna in worry.


    Unfortunately, Jayna couldn''t approach him despite all her struggle.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Don''t worry, I am okay. I just.. *cough* need a little rest." said Angus.


    Still, Jayna couldn''t calm down as she noticed Angus'' horrible situation. His body is covered in blood while his body is shambles like a broken mutted doll. Knowing Jayna is still worried, Angus slowly crawls toward her to ease her worry.


    "Stop, what are you doing?!" asked Jayna in panic.


    *cough* *cough* Angus didn''t reply but slowly crawled to Jayna with determined eyes. The couplepletely forgets that a certain Ancestor Vampire is nearby them and is watching the couple''s lovely drama.


    Still, Darren also didn''t n to help Angus. Despite the horrible injury, he knows Angus has supernatural healing capability that rivals pureblood vampires. Moreover, he needs to use spells to heal Angus'' current wound, making him the monument pressure target.


    Unlike Angus and Jayna, whose bodies adapted to the pressure by climbing from below, Darren''s body still has not gotten used to the massive pressure. The moment he receives the pressure, he will be like a fly that gets pped by two giant hands.


    Although he will not die from it, he will still get seriously injured, which he doesn''t want to experience. After a while, Angus finally arrives at Jayna''s spot and rests his head on Jayna''sp.


    The couple didn''t say anything while Jayna kept crying in a mess. As soon as Angus gets near her, she does something she has never done before. She uses her phoenix fire to help heal Angus'' wound.


    As a phoenix, Fire Phoenix can heal others, but it is not her specialty like her other sisters. Fire Phoenix''s main power isbat and destruction. The most she could do was burn impurities or poison.


    Therefore, Jayna never tries to heal others for fear of burning them to death rather than healing them. Still, her worry makes her bolder, and she tries to heal Angus.


    As for Angus, he didn''t mind it since he trusted Jayna. He also knows he needs a day or more before fully recovering from his current injury. As an expertbatant, he knows the danger of internal wounds.


    Angus may only have taken his personal training seriously once they entered Endless Battlefield. However, he still focuses on strengthening his internal organs since his childhood.


    Combined with his high endurance, his internal organ is almost as sturdy as his muscle or skin. Yet, he is still bleeding to death from humanoid red-eyed figures.


    After [Analyze] it while crawling towards Jayna, he finds the red-eyed figures manipting his mana to be so destructive and wild like chi. Hence, Angus wasn''t surprised if all his attacks could prate all his defense and high endurance.


    For Angus, it is like getting hit by a missile or rocket at point-nk range. No matter his technique and skill, his defense will crumble under such a ruthless attack.


    "Angus¡­ *Sob* *Sob* What happened?!" asked Jayna as she noticed she could hardly heal Angus.


    "Huff.. I meet a strange humanoid figure twice my body size but more agile, nimble, and stronger than me. The worst thing is his perfect mana control, which somehow turns wild and destructive like a chi."


    "Even if I manage to parry his attack, I will never be able to defend against this destructive manapletely. It is a ruthless technique, especially towards those with lower mana density, " Angus said with a smile.


    "Why are you smiling and feeling proud?" asked Jayna in confusion.


    "That''s because it is one of my best techniques. Even I couldn''tpletely defend against it. Haha.. *cough* *cough*"ughed Angus before coughing another blood.


    "Dumbass!! Don''tugh first! It will worsen your injury. Also, how did this person know about your best technique?" rebuked Jayna at her boyfriend''s antic.


    "I am not sure either. But, if I am not wrong, that person should be some kind of manifestation from me. Otherwise, he will kill me instead of injuring me like this." said Angus.


    ''His aura reminds me of my past. Did I look like that in the past? Damn, no wonder everyone fears me.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Fine. You are not going back there, right?" asked Jayna with worry.


    "Nope. He said I was too early before kicking me out. What a prick?! Can''t he just send me off without beating me down." grumbled Angus.


    Jayna didn''tment on his remark and only giggled at her love. *sh* At this moment, the couple notices a sh of light from the side.


    They find Mira and Anna on the flying pillow. In Mira''s hand, a square box suddenly prints a small piece of paper. The couple could see their photo in the paper with the beautiful sunset in the background.


    "Nice. Collection." muttered Mira after examining the photo before hiding it away.


    "Woahh¡­ That''s beautiful. Angus and Big sis look like they are going to mate anytime."mented Anna.


    "Anna!!" yelled Jayna while in blush.


    Although they never hid their rtionship, they never showed anything to the public about their affection. Now, they get caught red-handed by Mira, Anna, and Darren. She feels deathly embarrassed. Seeing the embarrassed Jayna, Angus decides to tease her more.


    "Jayna, I am too tired. I am sleeping for a moment." said Angus before moving his head to the side of her private part area.


    Noticing Angus'' gesture, Jayna couldn''t help but feel conscious about her inner area and getting more blushed like a baked tomato.


    "Ehh¡­ Why is Big sis turning red? Did Big sis get sick like Anna before?" asked Anna innocently while approaching the couple.

 Chapter 553 Climb Down

    "Did Big sis get sick like Anna before?" asked Anna innocently while approaching the couple.


    "Anna, Big sis is fine. Come here and don''t be naughty." said Jayna while slowly rubbing Anna''s head.


    "Okay." replied Anna shortly while enjoying the head pat.


    Jayna''s movement is no longer stiff or awkward as she adapts to the pressure. However, she is still unable to move further from her spot. After resting for a few hours, Angus finally wakes up and feels better.


    Although he is still not fully healed, it could be solved with his special healing technique or his superb regeneration over time. Then, they decide it is time to climb down and return to the embassy.


    They didn''t expect to spend much time on this monument, but it was still worth the trouble. Not only is Angus able to increase his strength attribute without Soul Points, but Jayna''s physical strength also greatly improves.


    Moreover, Angus felt he didn''t need a month or more just to let his body adapt to his new strength, unlike when he increased his strength with Soul Points.


    While climbing down the monument, they could feel the pressure getting lesser. It makes their body a little bit imbnced and hard to control. Still, this is nothing since the couple is constantly training their body control and bnce.


    They just need a few seconds to adapt to the environment. Using this opportunity, Anna is happily ying around while hopping down the stone bs, followed by Mira, who is still on Flying Pillow like usual.


    "*Sniff* *Sniff* Ahh.. Isn''t it Nice shy Red? Why are Nice shy Red sitting here?" asked Anna after noticing a familiar smell nearby.


    As Angus and Jayna follow the carefree troublemaker, they find Aunt Extalia sitting on the stone bs, sweating and ring at them angrily.


    "Four deaths?!! And Nirvas'' elders on top of that!! Is this what you mean to not get in trouble?!!" said Aunt Extalia in a chilling tone.


    "Err.. Aunt, this¡­" said Angus.


    But Aunt Extalia didn''t let him finish his sentence.


    "Shut up! All of you return now!! No more outgoing and excuses!!" rebuked Aunt Extalia as she stood up with stiff movement and a trembling body.


    Everyone noticed she still had not adapted to the pressure in the high area. If Aunt Extalia tries to climb slowly like Angus and Jayna, she may be fine with the pressure.


    But she is too angry and anxious to meet them, which forces her to climb as fast as possible. She also didn''t want to fly up to their location and couldn''t reprimand them, leading to her current situation.


    Now, she is stuck at her current spot, unable to move further and feels like she is getting pressured to death.


    After they get down a few more levels, Aunt Extalia starts tosh her pent-up anger at the three of them. She didn''t stop nagging and lecturing them verbally. She also didn''t hesitate to pull their ears. Even Anna is not spared from getting her ears pulled.


    "Oww¡­ Stop.. Stop.. Anna''s ears are going to fall off." said Anna as her ear was pulled by Aunt Extalia.


    "Then, you better behave yourself or next time I will confiscate all your snacks from Angus and Jayna." rebuked Aunt Extalia.


    "No.. Not my snacks!!" said Anna as Anna stopped pretending to get hurt.


    Everyone knows Anna''s ridiculous physical body. There is no way a simple pulling from Aunt Extalia could hurt Anna.


    Yet, Anna pretends to get hurt by her. She didn''t even have a pained expression. In fact, she was smiling and enjoying the feeling of her ear getting yed by Aunt Extalia.


    Fortunately, the Crimson sh has adapted to handle Anna and knows her weakness. She is too gluttonous for her own good. Darren and Mira are the only people spared from her continuous verbal lecture.


    By the time they reach the ground level, it is already past midnight time. The whole area is quite empty, with only a few Nirvas'' elders and Red Guard nearby.


    "W-Wee back. I hope your visit to the monument is... p-pleasant. Is there any ce you want to go?" asked Elder Tedar towards Mira and Darren with a forced smile.


    At the same time, the other elders decide to distance themselves and try not to interact with them for fear of being unable to control themself. Four of their elders and friends are killed on a whim. Not only is it a massive loss to Nirvas, but it also tramples their pride.


    Unlike the previous fight in their council room, everyone could see and notice the death of four elders. Everyone also sees how Yawan gets trampled by Darren without being able to fight back.


    This incident will create more turmoil in the future, especially among the young generation. Furthermore, everyone in the capital city and nearby could feel the terrifying seventh-grade pressure as they shed. Even the most ignorant people will notice this incident.


    No matter how much they try to cover it up, this news will definitely spread around, even to the outside. Nirvas'' pride will get a massive hit when that happens, especially their elder council.


    Seeing Elder Tedar ignore Angus and the others, Darren raised his brow slightly.


    "It seems my warning fell on deaf ears. Did you think my words could be taken lightly? If I wanted, I could turn this entire city into a dead city. I suggest you speak and act appropriately next time, O'' elders of Nirvas." said Darren coldly.


    Hearing this, Elder Tedar and the others immediately bow to Darren before addressing Angus'' group appropriately.


    "Y-Yes¡­ We are sorry for our rudeness. Duchess Amberze, is there anywhere your group wants to go? We will dly offer our best service." said Elder Tedar in a hurry.


    "That is not necessary, Master Tedar. It is also my mistake to let these kids wander on their own. I will definitely punish them when we get backter." replied Duchess Amberze like a renowned politician.


    "Weird?? Angus, Big sis, Why is Nice shy Red talking and putting on a weird expression? Did Nice shy Red eat something bad?"mented Anna innocently.


    "Hush.. Anna, That''s rude. Also, don''t bother about it. You are still too young to understand it." said Jayna while carrying Anna in her arm.


    "Okay." replied Anna shortly.


    Aunt Extalia and the other elders also heard the little troublemaker''sment but decided to ignore it. The Nirvas'' elders know all the trouble they get is always starting from her.


    Unlike Mira and Darren who are mostly inactive and do not care about their surroundings, Anna is too active and always creates trouble. Even slight trouble will lead to aplete disaster like the current incident. Hence, it is better to ignore her and hope she leaves them alone.


    Then, they decide to return back to the Heart Kingdom''s embassy. Apparently, this incident forced the elders toplete their agreement and sign the contract in the hope their group would leave Nirvas as soon as possible.


    As a result, they could leave Nirvas tomorrow morning. Unfortunately, Angus and others spend too much time climbing the Thousand Hurdles Monument. The next day is also thest day of the Maroon Eternity festival. It is the most important day when a disaster hits this whole area.


    At first, Aunt Extalia decided to leave this city as soon as possible after returning to the embassy. But she knows everyone is too tired after climbing the Thousand Hurdles Monument.


    ''It is better we rest and be at our best before we return. Moreover, we don''t know when the disaster will hit us.'' thought Aunt Extalia as she noticed everyone''s tired condition.


    During their walk returning back, they notice the street ispletely empty with all the shops closed. At this moment, Angus'' group and the two elders following behind them see a colorful bright shop still open at this veryte hour.


    The shop''s showy, colorful, and the unique architectural building looks enticing. Unlike the nearby closed shop with ziggurat shape or stone buildings with red decoration, this shop has a more modern and colorful design.


    They also find various colorful cotton candies disyed outside, along with the store banner. On the banner, they could see a beautiful calligraphy word in red color. The word is Rosemade.


    Unlike the menacing and overbearing red color of the nearby buildings, they find this red color in the banner soft and gives a sense of elegant tone.


    "Angus, Big sis, Look, it''s so colorful?!! Can Anna eat that?" asked Anna while pointing at the cotton candy.


    "Weird?? I don''t know if there is a shop like that still open at this hour."mented Elder Tedar.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna nce at each other in wary whilemunicating through their bond.


    "Big sis, Can Anna eat that? Please¡­" said Anna with begging puppy eyes.


    The couple could only release a sigh and decided to approach the strange shop. They can hardly say no to Anna when she does something like this.


    "Angus¡­" called Jayna in a wary tone.


    "I know. Let''s see what this shop offers to us." replied Angus.

 Chapter 554 Rosemade

    "I know. Let''s see what this shop offers to us." replied Angus.


    Seeing Angus and Jayna decide to visit the shop, the others choose to follow them with more vignce, especially Aunt Extalia. Her experience immediately notices that this shop is a trap to attract Anna.


    Anna may be mighty, but she also has her own weakness. Her main weakness is none other than her childishness. If people ignore her dreadful presence and observe her a little bit, they will notice Anna is like a child and often attracted to things that little kids like.


    As soon as they enter the shop, they are weed by a red-skinned Altras woman with a neat and tidy uniform.


    "Wee to Rosemade. How can I help you?" weed the shopkeeper.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* At this moment, they find the other Altras that followed them couldn''t enter the shop.


    Before Angus and Jayna raise their weapon in vignce, "Ohh.. my apologies. The shop has a strict policy to not do business with Altras. The rune in the shop will prevent Altras froming into the shop." said the shopkeeper with a charming smile.


    "Seriously?!! That is your excuse?? Even the little monster lies better than you." remarked Aunt Extalia while holding a sword.


    Everyone knows there are a lot of problems in this statement. First, it is a shop in amercial district inside the capital city of Nirvas, which is highly popted by Altras. It does not make sense to create a shop at the Heart of Nirvas filled with Altras.


    Moreover, the woman is clearly an Altras which makes the whole statement unbelievable. A shop that didn''t do business with Altras but employs an Altras woman. Even the stupid young noble at the Heart Kingdom will know something wrong with it.


    "Well, believe it or not. It is really our policy. The Rosemade only does business with outsiders. As long as they could pay the price, we could provide anything." said the Altras woman with a smile.


    Before Aunt Extlia could reply, "Really?? It is certainly an interesting shop. Anyway, did you sell those cotton candies outside?" asked Angus.


    "Of course. Did you want to get the newly made one? It only takes a couple of minutes to create it." said the Altras woman with the same warm smile.


    "Sure. Did you also sell these candies?" asked Angus as he noticed Anna was kept attracted to the colorful lollipop on the counter.


    Angus didn''t worry about the shop or trap since Master Darren and Mira didn''t say anything or react since entering the shop. The old vampire even acts like a proper customer who sees all the merchandise in the store.


    "Yes. We provide and sell anything as long as you can pay the price. We have a lot of vor varieties," said the shopkeeper while showing a booklet containing the menu of cotton candy. Which vor did you want?


    "Anna, which one did you want?" asked Jayna while carrying Anna.


    "Umm¡­ Anna wants these three. This one two. This¡­" replied Anna while pointing at the picture and ordering the menu.


    In the end, Anna ordered everything with the colorful ones and got two or three.


    "Is that all?" asked the shopkeeper.


    Before Angus could reply, "Mira, did you want the fluffy candy?" asked Anna.


    Mira didn''t reply and shook her hand.


    "Well, I think that''s all. Anyway, you said the shop could provide anything as long as we could pay the price. Is that correct?" asked Angus with a yful smile.


    "Of course. Is there anything we can help you with, dear customer?" asked the shopkeeper back.


    "Yes. In fact, I am in need of a few rare materials." replied Angus while taking out a piece of note and writing something on it before giving it to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper wasn''t surprised and read the note.


    "Hmm¡­ We have all of them here. But, I don''t think any dear customer could buy it." replied the shopkeeper after frowning for a moment.


    "Really? Can you name the price?" said Angus.


    "The Manatium is worth around two thousand Nir per pound. The winter spider venom worth¡­" as the shopkeeper exined the price of each material on the list.


    This price is quite surprising for Angus since it is close to the actual market price, considering he could get the material at the right moment while he needs to wait when procuring these materials.


    "So, which one did you want to buy?" asked the shopkeeper.


    "Hmm¡­ You still have not told me the price of Frozen Heart, Eskor essence, and Eye of Basker." said Angus.


    "My apologies, dear customer. We have the item, but I don''t think you could pay the price." replied the shopkeeper.


    "What is the price?" asked Angus


    Angus noticed the shopkeeper''s meaning that it is not something that could be bought with money which is also true.


    "For Frozen Heart, the price is three dragon hunters and the remains of a dragon. For Eskor essence, it is a star core and True Dwarf''s forge. For the Eye of Basker, it is a hundred thousand living people''s sacrifice." replied the shopkeeper with the same smile.


    "It is also a non-negotiable price. Unless you purchase all of these inrge quantities." added the shopkeeper.


    "That''s¡­ certainly something I couldn''t afford." said Angus at the ridiculous price.


    ''Forget about the dragon thing and living sacrifice. Just how in the hell could I get star core? The only one I ever see is only in Draught''s dimension, which will burn all of us just near it if Draught didn''t give us special protection.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    ''This shopkeeper is not ordinary.'' thought Angus while he warned Jayna through their bond.


    From their short conversation, Angus notices the shopkeeper can state all the prices without checking them first as if she is memorizing them. This shows the shopkeeper has a perfect memory as she could even remember the ever-changing price of each material without a miss.


    Perfect memory is not too powerful and rare in this magical world. However, most people with this ability are always extraordinary, with seventh-grade people bing most of them.


    It is an open secret that seventh graders have perfect memories that they could even remember the moment of their birth. Angus also heard this fact directly from Aunt Extalia and King Leon himself.


    Therefore, Angus has be more vignt towards people with perfect memory. There is a huge chance that such a person is a seventh-gradebatant.


    "Please provide me with all these items. Did you also receive cores as payment?" asked Angus while giving another list of materials with their quantity.


    "Sure. Let me proceed with it first." said the shopkeeper while receiving Angus'' note.


    Before Angus could return to Jayna and Anna, "Oh yeah. The cotton candy is done. Here, it is." called the shopkeeper as she held a few big cotton candies.


    Seeing the colorful and fluffy candies, Anna immediately jumps out and takes the cotton candy carelessly.


    "Woaahh¡­ It''s so fluffy. Thank you, Milk Lady." said Anna while taking the cotton candy.


    "Milk Lady?" asked Angus in surprise.


    At the same time, the shopkeeper frowned and looked at Anna for a moment. Then, she looked at her appearance in a reflective mirror. This behavior made Angus and the others more vignt, but they also didn''t notice any malicious intent from her.


    "Anna, why did you call her Milk Lady?" asked Jayna.


    "Hmm.. Milk Lady is the Milk Lady that gives Anna delicious milk before. Ahh¡­ Milk Lady, Can Anna have another milk?" asked Anna.


    "*Sigh* And here I thought my disguise was perfect. You are a fascinating and adorable little monster." said the shopkeeper before taking a ss of milk out of nowhere.


    She also changes her clothes with a snap and looks more feminine with a long white coat.


    "My apologies, dear customers. My true identity is quite sensitive in this kingdom. Let me introduce myself. My name is Nabe Redskin, the Red Queen, Brain of Altras, and the owner of the Rosemade store." said Nabe with a smile.


    Angus and the others immediately remember the familiar person in front of them.


    "You are the Red Queen?!! One of the main researchers of that horrible rgos gue?!" said Aunt Extalia.


    Knowing the dangerous person in front of them, the Duchess even covers her body with mana. She is also ready to bring the kids away in a split second.


    "Please¡­ I mean no harm. I just find this little monster too adorable and want to meet you guys." said Nabe with a confident smile.


    She rubbed Anna''s head while the girl drank her milk.


    Before anyone could reply, "Darren." called Mira shortly and attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Yes, My Lady." replied Darren from her side.


    "Milk." said Mira.


    "Err.. My Lady, aren''t we still mountainous¡­" replied Darren.


    "Darren." called Mira again with a pout while pointing at Anna''s empty milk ss.


    Seeing this, Darren only releases a sigh.


    "Excuse me, did you still have the milk you gave Lady Anna? Milk is one of My Lady''s favorite drinks.


    "Sure. I still have a lot of it. Did you also want another milk-based product?" replied Nabe with her previous business smile.


    "Oh.. What do you have on the menu?" asked Darren.


    "We have smoothie, milk ice, fermented milk drink called agrout, sweet cheese called nyescot." replied Nabe.


    While Nabe and Darren interact, the others feel awkward at the sudden situation change.

 Chapter 555 Red Queen Nabe

    After hearing the menu of milk-based products, Darren nced at Mira, who nodded before replying to Nabe.


    "We will take one of each." replied Darren.


    "Wait!! Anna also wants it. It sounds delicious." said Anna while eating her cotton candy.


    "Then, please make them two." replied Darren.


    "Certainly. Please take a seat while I make them." said Nabe.


    Suddenly, some parts of the shop''s interior change into a cozy cafe. A momentter, everyone sits on the sofa while the two girls enjoy milk-based food.


    "So, let''s get this clear. You are the Red Queen, one of the main researchers that created that gue?" asked Angus to Nabe, who is also sitting with them.


    "Nope. I am the one that created it. The others are just helping me with misceneous stuff." replied Nabe proudly while taking out Milk Ice for Anna out of thin air.


    "Yeay!!" as Anna takes Milk Ice.


    "May I ask why?" asked Angus.


    "Because why not?" asked Nabe back while tilting her head like it was a dumb question.


    ''Guess she is one of those entric and mad seventh-grade people.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Most seventh-grade people are very entric old people with twisted minds. Some of them have very self-destructive behavior. Hence, it is not a surprise to find them creating mass-murder weapons as a hobby.


    "Alright, enough about me. I hear someone from the Heart Kingdom can find the cure for that gue not too long ago. Are you that person?" asked Nabe back.


    "Tch... The news has already spread, huh?" grumbled Angus.


    "Oh my¡­ Why are you unhappy? I thought a young noble like you likes being famous."


    "For your information, I just got some rumor from the traveler but never knew it was you. I guess it''s based on my instinct since you are also from the Heart Kingdom." said Nabe.


    "I see¡­ Well, I dislike being famous. I also didn''t want to get this Baron title if I could. It only brings more trouble." said Angus yfully.


    "I know, right. They will keeping like annoying moths when you are too famous. If I do not return to Nirvas, those dumbasses may still try to pursue me." replied Nabe casually.


    Hearing this, Angus and the others couldn''t help but be speechless. They know the moths Nabe is talking about since it is quite a famous story in Firuman. The Red Queen is one of the legendary figures feared by many.


    Not only her strength, but she is also a genius that could turn any kingdom into a wastnd with a single drop of her creation. There is also a rumor that she managed to escape three seventh-gradebatant ambushes. Since then, no one has dared to mess with her anymore.


    "Anyway, how did you find the cure? If I am not wrong, that stupid god makes it impossible to crack while empowering it." asked Nabe.


    "Hmm¡­ Will you believe it if I say I don''t exactly find the cure?" replied Angus.


    "Hm?? Wait¡­ If you do not find the cure, the only way is to somehow trap rgos'' divine energy. Hahaha¡­ I know that my creation is perfect. That stupid God only makes it vulnerable." said Nabe proudly.


    "Still, I notice your bright mind and powerful ancient power rted to mind in you. So, Based on your current power, how long will you be able to find the cure for that gue?" asked Nabe.


    "It is hard to say since that gue keeps evolving andpletely different from one person to another, though the symptoms are mostly the same. Medicine and healing are also not my expertise." Angus replied honestly.


    "But, I think I could find the cure in roughly twenty years or more if I focus on it with enough resources. If not, It may take fifty or more." added Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ then it could be said my gue will still be safe to use for the next fifty years give or take. Maybe I should create another variant to keep those researchers busy." muttered Nabe in a low voice.


    However, everyone could still hear her and her evil n, which only made everyone speechless at her bluntness.


    Still, they didn''t speak as they knew the woman was strong and they were inside her territory. They don''t know what kind of things she hid in this shop, especially with her expertise.


    "Ahh¡­ My apologies. I waspletely lost in my thoughts. Anyway, thank you for your feedback. You don''t know how important this is for a researcher like myself. It is tough to get honest feedback, especially from the intelligent one." said Nabe.


    Then, they chat about various things andplete their initial transaction.


    "So, Master Nabe, what are you nning against us?" asked Angus in a serious tone.


    "Hmm.. Like I said before, I mean no harm. I am only interested in this adorable little monster." replied Nabe honestly.


    "Hmph... Anna is not a little monster. Anna is Anna." replied Anna while eating her Milk Ice.


    "Of course, little Anna. Say, did you want toe with this big sister? You could eat a lot of delicious food." enticed Nabe while patting Anna.


    Angus and Jayna are immediately surprised at such words but decide to say nothing and wait for Anna''s reply. At the same time, Anna unusually stops eating and looks at Nabe with piercing pitch-ck eyes.


    As they look into each other''s eyes, Nabe suddenly finds herself inside a pitch-ck murky space. She keeps her calm and observes the surroundings. Until she finally sees something in front of her.


    "Did Milk Lady try to separate Anna from Angus and Big sis?" asked Anna emotionlessly.


    Anna''s voice brought Nabe back to the real world and startled but thest thing she experienced.


    "Hahaha¡­ N-No. Of course not. I am just joking around." said Nabe while trying to calm her.


    Still, everyone knows the change in Nabe. They know Anna must have done something in the split moment without their knowledge. On the other hand, Anna blinks a few times before returning to her cheerful behavior and eating back her food.


    "Well, if there is nothing, I think we should return." said Angus as he tried to excuse themself.


    "Sure. Oh yeah¡­ Please take this with you. It is a gift from me and to little Anna." said Nabe as she took out a small case.


    "What is this?" asked Angus.


    "It''s some of the masterpieces I created during my free time. It''s better to be used than collect dust in my storage. However, It is not suitable for human males unless you have a unique taste." replied Nabe.


    "Masterpieces? Not suitable for males? Is it okay for me to receive it?" asked Angus in worry.


    "Of course. I think your phoenix girlfriend and little Anna will be suitable to use those." said Nabe with a smile.


    Angus again wants to refuse it while ignoring the remark about Jayna being a phoenix. Although he didn''t know how she knew about it, he also didn''t say anything since smart people like Nabe always have their own way.


    In fact, Angus pays more attention to the gift he receives, especially after hearing it is the Red Queen''s masterpiece.


    ''This feels nothing but trouble. But I don''t think I could refuse it. Anna, Mira, and Darren didn''t say anything about it. It should be safe.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Hence, he decides to just receive it and end their little visit. Coming out of the store, they find the other Altras looking at them with worry and anxiety. They also notice Nabe behind Angus'' group.


    "I-Isn''t that the ungrateful witc¡­" said one of the Red Guards before someone beside him forced him to close his mouth.


    No one dared to say anything and fear could be seen from the nearby Altras.


    "W-Wee back. I hope everything is alright." weed Elder Tedar.


    "Yes. It is quite unexpected. Let''s go back now. Right, kids?" said Aunt Extalia.


    "Sure." shrugged Angus.


    "Pleasee again if you need anything. As long as you can pay the price, Rosemade will provide anything." said Nabe from behind.


    "Let''s leave that to fate." replied Angus cryptically before leaving the area.


    "Fate, huh?" replied Nabe with a smile.


    In the meantime, a few elders stay behind while Elder Tedar and Elder Jojin, along with their men escort Angus'' group to the embassy.


    "What are you doing, Nabe? Don''t you know who they are?" asked one of the elders in an arrogant tone.


    However, Nabe didn''t reply and returned back inside the shop. She pretended she didn''t hear the elders'' question.


    "Tch¡­ What an ungrateful bitch!! If it is not because of her smart brain, she will be a great sacrifice for the Maroon Eternity long ago." snarked one of the elders.


    "Enough!! We already made a pact with her. There is nothing we could do about it." rebuked another elder.


    "Hmph¡­ I never understand One Father''s decision for that pact. No matter how I see it, she is just a lowly female."mented another elder.


    "Still, it didn''t change the fact that she is in the seventh grade like Yawan."mented another elder.


    "That''s more reason to be a great sacrifice. She should be honored to be a great sacrifice and offer herself. It seems the outsider really polluted her mind." said another elder.


    While the elder badmouthing Nabe, they don''t know that their One Father Makar is protecting them from the Red Queen Nabe. Unfortunately, no one knows about this.

 Chapter 556 Jumble Maze

    Arriving at the embassy, Angus'' group returns to their own room to rest. They nned to leave the city early in the morning before the street became too crowded from the festival.


    Not only Angus'' initial group but also nned to evacuate the whole embassy. During their short training, Duchess Ambeze finds that most of the knights in the embassy are well-trained.


    Some of them are even talented enough to reach fifth grade in the future. They are too precious to be wasted in this ce.


    Before resting for a few hours, Angus decides to check the gift from the Red Queen Nabe, who only finds it to be something unexpected. However, he decided to keep it and leave it for tomorrow.


    ''Tch.. No wonder she said it wasn''t suitable for a human male. Whatever, I will keep it for now before checking them thoroughly tomorrow. Hopefully, nothing bad attached to it.'' thought Angus.


    In the meantime, a few groups of people wander around Redmore street covered by darkness. These mysterious people wear the ck cloak and blend with the surrounding darkness. Even the trained Red Guards couldn''t notice during their patrol.


    As tomorrow is the summit of the Maroon Eternity festival, the elders decide to deploy extra Red Guards to patrol the area. Yet, these people somehow could slip away from all these red-armored guards.


    "Everything in ce." whispered one of the hideous people with a happy mask.


    "Good. This will be the new dawn for Nirvas." said another person with a sad mask.


    "There is no problem, right? I hear somemotion during the day." said another person with a fear mask.


    "Don''t worry. They never find it. Besides, it is actually good news since four elders have fallen." said the happy mask.


    "Yes, we hear about it. Should we worry about the outsider?" asked the fear mask.


    "It is unexpected. Those outsiders may disrupt our n. But, as long as we don''t bother them too much, they will not interfere with us. This is also an opportunity. Now, Yawan is wounded and in a weaker state. We can''t miss this chance." said the sad mask.


    "*sigh* I hope everything is going well." said another person with a fear mask.


    "Hmph!! It should be. No, it must be." said another with a contempt mask.


    "Don''t worry. Nothing could stop us now." said the happy mask.


    As time passed by, the sun started to rise on the horizon. The bright sunlight illuminates the whole city and hits the Thousand Hurdle Monument''s peak. Suddenly, the gigantic pyramid peak shines brighter and envelops the entire city.


    During this moment, Angus and Jayna already wake up and do a light stretch as their morning activity. Angus feels something terrible will hit them and decides to run while grabbing Jayna nearby. *Shine* *Whoosh* [Formation Magic - Jumble Dungeon]


    A momentter, they find themself in arge, dimly lit cave. The cave is only lit by some glowing stones and crystals. Angus also feels the presence of a miasma in the air.


    "T-This is¡­" said Angus in worry.


    "A dungeon." continued Jayna.


    After their initial surprise, they calm themself and observe the surrounding to search for Anna. When they are teleported, the little girl is still sleeping peacefully on the bed. Therefore, they know she must still be sleeping through all this, which only makes them worry.


    Beside them, they also notice a few unknown people teleported nearby them. Almost all of them are Altras, with few being from other races.


    "Huh?? What the hell is happening?" asked one of the Altras.


    "Where is this?" asked another Altras.


    "Tch.. I shouldn''t drink too muchst night." said another Altras.


    Most of the Altras nearby didn''t panic and notice the danger, as they had already gotten used to staying in different ces.


    In contrast, few outsiders look more vignt and already take out their weapons. Since every outsider needs to pass five ridiculous tests, their strength is also not weak.


    Angus ignores these people and spreads his [Great Mana Echolocation] to search for Anna. Unfortunately, the cave is more troublesome than he thought. Not only is itrger than the whole Redmore city, but some areas are filled with thick Miasma preventing his probing.


    As everyone was getting calm from the sudden change, they heard a voice. The voice is noting from inside their mind or specific direction but just right beside their ear to listen to it.


    "Good Morning. I hope you had a pleasant restst night since you will have a lot of work to survive. Now, you must be confused and have a lot of questions in your mind. Well, to make it simple, we Seven Faces decide to rebel."


    "Our goal is to kill all the current elders. Currently, there are only ten elders left. As long as they die, you will return to Redmore city. On the other hand, you will stay here forever if there is even a single elder alive. Good luck, everyone." exined the voice.


    "What the hell?!! I just woke up to get dragged into this mess!!" grumbled the people.


    "Fuck!! Who the hell did you think you are?!!" cursed another person.


    The young ones start to cry in a mess, while the older one is rtively calm but still perturbed by the news. They never expected thest day of their annual festival to start like this.


    During this moment, Angus notices something approaching their location from the surrounding cave path. *GRROOAARR* a loud roar was heard from the cave path.


    "Arrghh!! Help!!" yelled someone from one of the cave paths.


    "Monster!!" screamed another person.


    Then, they find a few giant lizard monstersing from one of the dimly lit paths and attack them.


    "That''s Mandile!!" eximed someone.


    *Swish* *Sprut* *Sprut* another monstering the other path.


    "That''s satyr! They are monsters! Run!!" screamed an Altras.


    Despite their ridiculous regeneration and shapeshifting ability, Altras is still like the other race. Once they get hurt by a miasma attack, they will die from it. It could be said that Miasma is one of their weaknesses.


    Most of the people here are not trained. They are only regr citizens of Nirvas without battle experience. Facing such a threat, they will be bound to panic like a sheep in front of a wolf. Only a few people could react adequately, including Angus and Jayna.


    Seeing the monster, the couple turns serious and decides to fight their way out as fast as they can. As usual, Jayna will fight frontally while Angus supports her with spells from behind.


    While ughtering the iing monster, they ignore the other people, nor do they try to help them. They may be angry at being dragged into this situation and forced to fight monsters.


    Still, it doesn''t mean they will help the others, especially the Altras, since it is their mess in the first ce.


    As they ughter the monster, Angus and Jayna leave their current location and enter one of the pathways with the least monster on it. They didn''t n to get entangled with the monster and other people for long.


    It is also a basic rule in the dungeon to escape the location when a dozen monsters areing to a single area like this. Any adventurer will know these basic rules to avoid getting swarmed by monsters.


    Angus and Jayna may not worry about being swarmed, but they didn''t want to waste more time at this ce.


    [1st Circle - Firebolt] [1st Circle - Firebolt] [Sword Art - Crimson sh] *BOOOM* As the sand monsters in front of them burned to crips. It''s been a few minutes since they moved and separated from other people.


    During their move, they find other people and monsters. They also find a few of their knights from the embassy, which decides to tag along.


    "Tch.. It changes again. This ce is really a maze."ined Angus.


    Jayna didn''t reply but only gave Angus a reassuring look and tried to calm him through their bond. Among the two, Angus tends to be more emotional and overprotective regarding Anna despite knowing she is ridiculously strong.


    Angus didn''t want to experience Anna getting helplessly die in front of him again. Unfortunately, the dungeon is moreplicated than Deep Hollow Dungeon in their kingdom.


    The dungeons constantly change their cave walls randomly. It alsopletely messes up Angus'' [Mana Echolocation].


    Currently, he couldn''t feel anything more than a dozen meters away before everything got blurred. Although it helps them from the monster''s sneak attacks, it also makes them worry about their aunt and Anna.


    As there is nothing they can do in the current situation, they decide to keep moving in the hope of finding Anna.


    On the other hand, the little troublemaker girl is still sleeping peacefully on the rough ground, surrounded by many corpses from monsters and other people.


    Beside the petite girl, two small beasts stay on their guard vigntly. One of them even keeps releasing a poisonous gas while the others detect any danger with its sharp sense. Since they didn''t take the five entrance tests, Onyx could not use all his capabilities.


    In contrast, Magen didn''t need to use mana to manipte her poison. The crabfrog only needs mana to control the poison lethality. But it didn''t take too much energy to produce a lot of deathly poison.

 Chapter 557 Diverse Situation

    Despite the thick deadly gas in the air, Anna still sleeps peacefully as if she isn''t bothered by all themotion. She also wasn''t affected by the poisonous purple gas. Otherwise, she will join the surrounding melted corpse.


    While the two small beasts were safeguarding her sleeping master, they suddenly heard a voice from one of the pathways in the surrounding area.


    "This poison gas? It should be from crabfrog?! I don''t remember such a rare beast in the city or in their collection. Did they add it at thest minute? That''s unlikely. Such a deadly beast is hard to contain, even for Yawan."


    Soon, they find a familiar woman they saw inside Anna''s clothes not too long ago.


    "A snake and Crabfrog? Hmm¡­ They seem to be protecting the little girl." asked Nabe while approaching them.


    *Hisssshh* Onyx hissed angrily at the approaching woman. He knows the woman is strong from its aura. Even in his top condition, he may not be able to defeat her, much less his current restriction form.


    Still, Onyx will not back down. Anna may be an unreasonable master. But she is much better than anyone or his previous master. She is practically the best master for an ancient and legendary snake like him.


    *Hiiisshh* Onyx releases his mana and tries to be bigger to intimidate the iing Nabe. Unfortunately, the dimension restricted him and forced him back down.


    Onyx could only whimper weakly as he couldn''t fight the restriction. Still, this is enough to warn Nabe and stop her advancement.


    "Such a strong ancient aura. He also should be at least around the pseudo-seventh-grade level. Fortunately, the dimension is restricting him. Otherwise, he will destroy this whole ce." mumbled Nabe while observing Onyx.


    Shepletely ignored the murderous re of the two small beasts and absorbed in her own thought.


    After a few minutes, "Hmm¡­ I am not sure what kind of beast you are since you are not in your true form. But, judging by your ancient aura, it should be either the Sea Devourer Itine or The Mountain Eater Zokline or something that I don''t know yet." concluded Nabe.


    The Zokline didn''t react and his vignce at Nabe warily.


    "Well, either way, it is very troublesome to fight such a thing, especially with the deadly crabfrog nearby. Still, your current restriction form will not be able to stop me." said Nabe while snapping her finger.


    Suddenly, a strong barrier envelopes Onyx and Magen. The two beasts immediately react violently and try to escape the barrier. While the Onyx couldn''t do anything, the barrier in Magen slowly corroded at a fast rate.


    "Hmm¡­ Fascinating!! Although it is just a simple modified mana barrier, it should be capable of holding any fifth-grade. As expected from the most poisonous beast in the world." said Nabe while repairing the barrier.


    "Still, I didn''t know that the little girl had two terrifying beasts with her. Did she leave them when we met previously? No, that''s not possible. Such a strong beast will never leave their master for long."


    "Since they teleported together, they should be in touch during the spell activation. That means they can somehow hide inside little Anna." concluded Nabe.


    "Well, let''s take care of this angry crabfrog first, " said Nabe as she cast a few strong barriers one after another to Magen.


    In the meantime, a sh of crimson light passes through one of the cave paths. All the monsters that see it begin to fall down and be beheaded without even noticing their death.


    When Aunt Extalia finds herself in an unknown dungeon area, she immediately tries to search for the kids and regroup with everyone. Unfortunately, she only finds Altras civilians and monsters on her way.


    "Tch¡­ This ce is simr to Deep Hollow Dungeon. No, it should be more confusing andplex." grumbled Duchess Amberze.


    *BOOOM* Suddenly, Aunt Extalia heard a fighting sound not far from her. She takes a look at it while killing all the surrounding monsters. Soon, she finds a few Altras wearing red armor, fighting against monsters while protecting the Altras civilians.


    In a few minutes, the Red Guard eliminates the iing monsters. However, the Duchess noticed something weird in their fight.


    ''Weird¡­ Why do they look more restless than usual? Shouldn''t the Red Guards be the strongestbat force in Nirvas?''


    ''I know Miasma is one of their weaknesses, but the Red Guard should be able to handle mosnter of this caliber easily. They also don''t look like inexperienced Red Guards.'' thought Duchess Amberze.


    "Who''s there?" called one of the Red Guards while pointing their weapon at Duchess Amberze''s location.


    The Duchess didn''t worry and emerged from the dimly lit cave path.


    "An outsider?!"mented another Red Guard.


    "Tch.. What a mess. Even an outsider gets dragged here."mented another Red Guard.


    "Excuse me, could you please identify yourself?" asked the Red Guard vigntly.


    "My name is Extalia Amberze, Duchess of the Heart Kingdom. I stayed inside the embassy before getting into¡­ this mess." The Duchess introduced herself.


    Unlike Angus and other smart people, Aunt Extalia didn''t have extensive knowledge about magic, rune, or formation. She could only find their current situation by exchanging information with others. She needs to know if she was transported here or the others.


    Hearing it is one of the Heart Kingdom, some Red Guard angrily res at the Duchess.


    "The Heart Kingdom''s Duchess?? My name is Sandu Massvein, one of the Red Guard leaders. We are really sorry to drag you into our mess. But, this is also getting out of our hands." said one of the Red Guards.


    The Nirvas may be a secluded kingdom, but they do not entirely ignore the outside world. They still hear some rumors about their neighbor from the traveler. As one of the majorbat forces in Nirvas, the Red Guard knows many things about the outside.


    Moreover, the Heart Kingdom''s delegation created a lot of sensation during thest few weeks. Some Red Guards even bore hatred for them because of their elders'' death. Still, there are sensible people in the Red Guard like the Sandu.


    As the top management of the Red Guard, he knows Nirvas'' current military power. Nirvas may have Vault Guardian Makar and Red Queen Nabe. Still, these two will never move unless Nirvas faceplete destruction, especially the Red Queen Nabe.


    Unlike the disillusioned elder, Sandu knows Nabe''s hatred towards the elder and her own kind. He guesses the vault guardian Makar somehow manages to pacify Nabe from killing all the Altras.


    In other words, Nirvas only has Yawan as a seventh-grade fighting power. On the other hand, Heart Kingdom has two strong seventh grade that are ready to fight them anytime. Compared to divided Nirvas, the Heart Kingdom has more real military power.


    Although leader Sandu is confident the Heart Kingdom will not win against them, the Nirvas will still pay a huge price during the fight, which is something they didn''t want.


    "From the Heart Kingdom embassy?! It seems the whole people in the capital city get teleported." said Sandu to divert the topic.


    "That''s impossible!! To teleport that many people, it needs a huge amount of energy. Even if all the seventh graders in the world spend all their mana, it is barely enough. Besides, that kind of space magic will destroy Nirvas dimension itself." rebuked one of the Altras civilians.


    "You are?" asked leader Sandu.


    "My name is Ools Fleshblood, an enchanter expert. Anyway, it ispletely impossible to teleport anyone in the capital city. If I am not wrong, there should be around a few hundred thousand people in the capital city."


    "Even if all of them are without mana core, it still needs an immeasurable amount of mana, much less a strong race like ours." exined the old Altras.


    "So, what did you think actually happened here?" asked Sandu.


    "I am not sure either. The cave looks real and simr to a dungeon wall. But also much sturdier than them. Whatever causes all of this must be something extraordinary. Moreover, we are somehow unable to shape¡­" said Ools.


    "Master Ools!! I think that''s enough exnation. Please help the others. We will move after resting for a bit." called Sandu sternly.


    "S-Sure." replied Ools in surprise before leaving.


    "I am sorry, Duchess Amberze, but we need to move now. Since you seem capable of taking care of yourself. We will leave you on your own." said Sandu.


    ''You mean you didn''t want me to be here anymore, right? Fine, I will make sure Nirvas pay a lot for all this troubleter.'' thought the Duchess.


    "Sure. I also need to find my people." said Duchess Amberze before disappearing from the spot.


    The Duchess also noticed the sudden change, but she didn''t bother too much about it. In fact, she just wants all the Altras to disappear or be killed by monsters for dragging them into this mess.


    In the meantime, a group of masked people approached the blind and wounded Yawan with a weapon.


    "Those masks?! You must be the Seven Faces." said Yawan grimly after killing the nearby monster.


    "Elder Yawan, it is time for you to die." replied the person with a sad mask.


    "Hmph¡­ If you think you could take me down easily, you are still a greenhorn." said Yawan as he prepared for a fierce fight.

 Chapter 558 Revolution

    "Hmph¡­ If you think you could take me down easily, you are still a greenhorn." said Yawan as he prepared for a fierce fight.


    "Well, you may be right. But, with your current condition, are you still able to fight properly?" mocked the contempt mask while throwing a knife at nearby Altras civilians. *Ting* The knife gets blocked by Yawan easily.


    "You! They are nothing but civilians!!" yelled Yawan in anger.


    "And it''s their choice to support you, right? It is a basic tactic to eliminate the supporter first during the fight." said the sad mask in a casual tone.


    "Crazy bastard! This is madness!! You will bring nothing but bloodshed and destruction." yelled Yawan.


    "Then, so be it. Besides, our fate was already sealed long ago. We just decided to bring more to apany us. The more, the merrier, right?" said the happy mask.


    "Enough talk. Let''s end this before it bes too much trouble." said the fear mask.


    Then, Yawan and the Seven Faces leaders begin their fight. The fight is tough for Yawan since he still has not recovered from his previous injury.


    Two of his four arms are already ruptured by Darren and the wound is still fresh. He also needs to protect the nearby Nirvas civilians behind him.


    Usually, he didn''t need to worry about civilians with their unique traits as Altras. However, this ce somehow prevented their ability to shapeshift and forced them to stay in their true form.


    Although this form makes them stronger, it also makes them vulnerable. A deadly attack at vital points could easily turn them into dead bodies. This is also why all the Altras are in a state of panic and shock.


    Without their ability to shapeshift, they couldn''t heal their wounds and could die anytime. Such a situation affects not only their body but also their mind. Even the elite Red Guard is also not immune to such a thing.


    While the fight between Seven Faces and Yawan happen, someone hears and observes them inside one of the nearby dimly lit cave paths.


    ''So, it has finally begun. Tch.. Why does it happen just when I almost return? No matter. I just need to survive and regroup with the Duchess. It will be better if I meet Baron Victory and the Fourth Princess.'' thought head Ambassador Phineas before disappearing covertly.


    In the meantime, some people gathered on the outskirts of Redmore city. They find the whole capital city enveloped with a red-colored barrier. Its barrier is strong enough to withstand the full power of the Red Guard leader.


    "Damn!! Is there still no contact from the inside?" asked the Red Guard leader Alix


    "No, sir. We couldn''t contact anyone from inside the city." said the nearby Red Guard.


    "Tch¡­ How about the list? Did you manage to list all the important people trapped there?" asked Alix in worry.


    "It''s done, sir. Here is the list." said the neer Red Guard while giving a parchment.


    "T-This¡­ So all the elders and other important people were also trapped there. Tch¡­ If I do not decide to stay with my family longer, I may also be trapped there. This is definitely a well-nned trap." said Alix anxiously.


    Alix is a Red Guard leader with a family far from the capital. In fact, he should stay in the capital during the annual festival, especially with the sudden death of four elders.


    By sheer coincidence, he received news about his kid falling ill and deciding to slip away from his duty. The family man actually saved him from getting trapped inside the capital city.


    "Sir, what should we do now?" asked the nearby Red Guard.


    "Call for reinforcements from other cities. Secure the perimeters. Report anything that seems mysterious. Contact all our avable researchers, be they outsiders or our own people. I want to know anything about this goddammit barrier before noon."manded Alix.


    The nearby Red Guard immediately moves fast after hearing Alix''smands. Seeing this, Alix grabs a young nervous Red Guard nearby and stops him.


    "Kid, what''s your name?" asked Alix.


    "I-It''s Binn Massvein, Sir." replied the young Red Guard nervously.


    "At ease, soldier. I need you to do something important for me. I need you to go to the Ancient Vault and tell them to seek an audience with the One Father. Here is my badge. It will help you pass some unnecessary procedures."mand Alix sternly.


    "O-One F-Father." replied Binn anxiously.


    "Focus!! Kid, focus!! Remember your training." called Alix.


    "*Glup* Y-Yes, sir." replied Binn while trying to calm himself.


    "Good. Now, go! Don''t stop until you reach the Ancient Vault!!" said Alix as he pushed the Binn forward.


    Binn immediately ran as fast as he could in the other direction.


    Seeing the running kid disappear in the distance, "Hurry, kid. You are our only hope." muttered Alix in a low voice.


    Then, Alix looked back and took out his weapons.


    "Alright, boys. Stop pretending, you fucking shit!!" said Alix as he released his mana all over the area.


    The nearby Red Guard stop what they are doing before looking at each other.


    "How did you know?" asked one of the nearby Red Guards.


    "The list. I know how our bureaucracy works. It is impossible to gather suchplex information this fast, even in emergencies. It is either someone tipped you or you already have the list beforehand." said Alix.


    "Then, why are you letting that kid go?" asked another Red Guard.


    "Because you are too calmpared to that kid. I remember all the Red Guard should have been stationed inside the city while only the young and new ones were stationed outside. However, all of you somehow gathered here before I arrived in the city." said Alix.


    "As expected, we couldn''t fool the Red Guard leader easily. Well, no matter, this will be your grave." said another Red Guard as they started to surround Alix.


    "Hmph¡­ Come on!!" yelled Alix.


    On the other hand, the young Red Guard that was supposed to go to Ancient Vault suddenly changed direction to another ce. In his hand, there is a note given by Alix secretly.


    "Pretend to go towards Ancient Vault before making a detour to Ucha outskirt. Find Ramuz and tell everything to him! Don''t trust anyone, even from our side!! May One Father guide you. Alix Stonebone, leader of the Red Guard."


    Reading the secret note, the young Red Guard knows something worse is happening. Yet, he didn''t stop and turn back. He may be young and inexperienced, but he knows his leader is putting his hope in him.


    Besides the capital city, chaos also happens in all major cities across the Nirvas. Even the outsider who stays in the wilderness or near the Vault could notice the strangeness. They often find Altras killing each other in the wilderness and major cities.


    Most of the time, they will find the upper-rank government, like city mayors, get attacked or hunted down by people.


    In the meantime, inside the maze dungeon cave, two buffed Altras stand on top of a corpse pile. The corpse contains monsters and the Altras citizens, while they are dyed in blood unscathed.


    "*Spit* Hmph! Trying to sneak attack us while blending with ordinary citizens. You are too green to y with us." said one of the buffed Altras.


    "So this is the true face of the so-called respected elder, huh? And they say we are the ruthless ones." said a person with a disgust mask.


    Behind the masked person, a few Altras from the citizens stood and were ready to fight the two buffed elders.


    "True face?! You are wrong. We never hide our nature. These people should be honored to die for our safety." replied the other buffed Altras elder.


    "Yeah, right. How could I forget your disgusting nature? Everyone attacks!!" shouted the disgusted masked person.


    Hearing themand, the others begin to charge at the two elders without care for their life. Some even dare to make a suicide attack.


    In contrast to other chaotic areas, some parts of the dungeon cave are silent without sound. This strange phenomenon would cover arge area. Even the surrounding monster didn''t dare to enter this area.


    In the middle of this silence, a silver-haired girly on a flying pillow while reading a storybook. An old vampire butler stood beside her, holding a tray with various snacks and drinks.


    "Milk." said Mira shortly.


    Darren didn''t say anything and gave her a ss of milk with a straw before returning to his spot. The master and servant keep interacting like this while ignoring the change in the surrounding.


    The taciturn girl also didn''t care about the cave environment and continued reading. They also weren''t disrupted by anyone since no monsters and people couldn''t approach this area.


    As soon as they reach this area, Darren immediately seals the whole ce for his master to continue her reading session without worry.


    Meanwhile, Nabe slumps on the ground while holding her head and releases a deep sigh.


    "This is ridiculous¡­ I never thought the living crabfrog poison would be this powerful. This is really a freak of nature."ined Nabe.

 Chapter 559 Outrage

    It takes Nabe almost an hour to keep Magen inside the barrier without killing it despite her expertise in biology, chemistry, and spells. Although she couldn''t be said to be the best sorcerer, she is still one of the best regarding biology and poison.


    In fact, she has already done some research about crabfrog poison before. But she never thought the venom from a living crabfrog was many times more potent than the one she found before.


    After taking some potion to clear her mind from mental fatigue, she approaches the sleeping Anna, ignoring the small struggling beast. As she took a step closer, she immediately stopped walking and sidestepped.


    *Swish* She finds a deep cutting mark on her previous spot. The cutting mark is long that stretches all the way to the cave wall in the distance. Nabe could also feel a potent miasma on the cutting mark.


    "Did she wake up already?" asked Nabe as she observed Anna, who was still sleeping and asionally mumbling the name of food.


    Seeing Anna still sleeping like before, Nabe decides to test her by throwing a pebble at her. *Bang* Before the stone reached Anna, it crumbled into pieces. In a split second, Nabe could see Anna''s hand moving very fast, producing a w-like attack.


    The movement is so fast that even Nabe could hardly see it if not for her sharp perception. Not only is it fast, but it is also strong and precise.


    ''An attack like that should destroy the pebble and anything behind it. Yet, it only destroys the pebble. It means the attack is very controlled and precise to only target the pebble.'' thought Nabe.


    After observing and throwing a few small things, Nabe concludes that it is actually Anna''s defense mechanism when sleeping.


    "Interesting¡­ Still, I am not sure what is the trigger for her defense mechanism. Is it intent? Or anything dangerous? But, those two beasts could easilye and go near her. What a peculiar way." said Nabe while grinning and writing something on her notepad.


    After a while, she had enough observing and decided to inspect Anna closer. In a split second, she appeared in front of Anna and grabbed her little hand before she tried to attack her.


    It takes quite an effort for Nabe to hold her hand without injuring her since her physical strength is absurd.


    "Huaamm¡­ *Yawn* Angus, Big sis, is it time for breakfast?" yawned Anna while rubbing her sleepy eyes with her other hand.


    ''Did she really sleep through all thismotion?!!'' thought Nabe, chuckling at Anna''s adorable behavior.


    "Morning, little Anna." called Nabe as she released her hand.


    "Huh?? Where are Angus and Big sis?" replied Anna while looking around.


    "They are¡­" replied Nabe.


    Before Nabe finishes her sentence, "Where are Angus and Big sis?" asked Anna with a cold tone.


    "Anna, they are still¡­" as Nabe tried to calm her.


    "WHERE ARE ANGUS AND BIG SIS?!!" shouted Anna loudly.


    Nabe was surprised at the sudden outburst as Anna released a massive miasma wave toward the surrounding area. The shockwave is powerful and destroys the surrounding, even cracking the sturdy cave wall.


    Nabe receives a full blunt force and is thrown into one of the cave walls. The shockwave also destroys the barrier that traps Magen and Onyx. The two beasts immediately approach their furious master.


    "Where are Angus and Big Sis?!!" shouted Anna again.


    She runs in a random direction and passes through the cave wall like it is made of paper, leaving the slightly injured Nabe behind.


    "Urgh¡­ That''s unexpected. I never thought her reaction would be this violent after that adorable sleepy face. I guess it is true about monster-minded people being unpredictable." muttered Nabe.


    "Well, this is also good since I could observe if the dungeon could withstand this kind of damage." thought Nabe as she inspected the hole left behind by the berserk Anna.


    At the same time, Mira suddenly stops reading and looks in a particr direction for a moment. Darren, beside him, also notices his master''s sudden change in behavior along with Anna''s energy spike somewhere.


    "Master??" asked Darren as if he was waiting for her order.


    Mira only shakes her head before returning back to read her book like she didn''t notice her bestfriend''s outrage.


    Seeing her master decide to ignore things, Darren returns to his spot and serves her master like before. However, he also secretly monitors Anna.


    At this moment, monsters begin to run away and move as far as possible from berserk Anna. Unfortunately, the little monster breaks through the wall too fast and meets with some unfortunate monster.


    Anna ignored the beast but didn''t stop her advance and charged at them like an unstoppable train. As a result, many beasts and people died under Anna''s reckless charge. Thest thing they hear is Anna screaming about Angus and Big sis madly.


    In the meantime, Angus and Jayna be frustrated. It had been a few hours since they arrived at this unknown dungeon. Despite continuing to move and running swiftly, they can still not locate their aunt or Anna.


    Instead, they find more knights or people from their embassy. Even now, there are about ten knights following them during their search.


    "Well, at least we are now certain that everyone in the capital city is teleported here and not just some random people. It means we could still find Anna." said Jayna trying to ease Angus'' worry.


    "Yeah. About that. I think we are not truly teleported somewhere." said Angus.


    "What did you mean?" asked Jayna back.


    "I am 70% sure we are still in the capital, but it somehow changed into this artificial dungeon. We randomly change location because the thing that turns the whole area into a dungeon also distorts the space." exined Angus.


    "Normally, this teleportation process is veryplicated and could be resisted. But, we are inside Nirvas dimension. Everyone is under the rule of this dimension which makes the process easier."


    "In return to recover the space distortion, the dimension changes everyone''s location randomly. It is like you scramble puzzle pieces to create a new form than the original one. Hence, every puzzle piece will be in a different location than its original position." exined Angus.


    "I see¡­ Then, why do I feel this dungeon is bigger than Redmore''s area? It''s been a few hours since we moved around. Yet, we still have not found its end. With our speed, we should have covered the Redmorend area long ago." said Jayna.


    "That''s because of this moving dungeon wall. The wall keeps moving at random internally and makes an underground ant nest-like shape. We may already cover more than the capital city area in thend but not in mass or the air area." exined Angus.


    "In simple terms, we could cover 100 meters without effort. But, it will take time and effort to cover 100 square meters, much less 100 cubic meters." added Angus.


    "No wonder this ce looks so huge without end and we hardly find people besides the wild monsterstely." said Jayna.


    "Yeah. But that''s not the only problem." said Angus.


    "Hmm??" responded Jayna.


    "It''s our supplies. Unlike us, who store our things in our storage tools, the others didn''t bring their supplies when they got teleported. Some of the knights didn''t bring their weapons and only had casual clothes when they got teleported." said Angus.


    "In other words, we shouldn''t stay here for too long." continued Jayna.


    "Yeah. For now, we didn''t need to worry about food and water since we still had some. Our healing art also covers the medicine part. But this is just temporary. We also need to get proper weapons and armor." said Angus.


    "That''s certainly a problem." said Jayna before noticing her boyfriend looking in a different direction.


    Knowing his intention through their bond, "Angus, are you sure?" asked Jayna.


    "Jayna, I am beyond frustrated and angry now. I tried to keep my emotion and barely used our bond to not affect you. I am actually furious about this whole situation."


    "Not only did this ce put you in danger, but we also don''t know Anna''s whereabouts." said Angus while looking at the ground.


    "Now, all I want is just butchering those bigoted Altras indiscriminately to quell my frustration. No, I think it is a good idea." said Angus while leaking his killing intent.


    "Angus!!" called Jayna as she hugged him.


    Angus is surprised at this and tries to calm himself. After taking a few deep breaths to control his emotion, he finally calmed down. Angus may have great control over his emotion, body, and mind. However, he also has a reverse scale and bottom line.


    This whole situation is not only touching Angus reserve scale but also hitting it hard like a drilled pile. It is already a miracle Angus didn''t be furious and go berserk.


    In the meantime, the ten knights do notment on anything to Angus and Jayna''s close gesture or conversation. They are too ashamed of themself. Not only do they need to get protected by their lord, but they also slow their advance since they need to rest once in a while.


    Angus may not care about their life, but he never abandons them. For him, only the weak left each other. His pride will never allow him to do such a disgraceful act. He prefers to see these knights die in battle than die because of being abandoned.

 Chapter 560 Extortion And Massacre

    "Baron Victory, we already rested enough. We could continue to move." said one of the knights.


    Currently, all the knights from the embassy already recognize Angus as their leader. Despite his young age, Angus is a good leader, especially in battle. The knights even specte that Angus is an oracle or something since he can predict most of the oue.


    Moreover, he is good at judging, always knows when they are overwhelmed, and helps them. Hence, all the knights think of Angus differently from the usual spoiled young noble.


    Angus nced at the pale knights for a moment before looking at the rest of the knights. Then, he looked at the big Altras group in the distance. Currently, they are inside a big cave area and resting.


    Although the Altras and their group are victims of this incident, they are still from two different nations. To avoid any conflict, they decide to separate from each other. Even during the fight, they will take care of themself unless a powerful monster appears.


    For a moment, Angus contemtes something before looking at Jayna. His girlfriend didn''t reply and only gave a slight nod. Angus stands from the ground and walks slowly to the Altras group in the distance, followed by Jayna without responding to the knight.


    "Sir?" responded the knight in confusion.


    But Angus kept silent and walked. Noticing Angus'' walking direction, the other knights immediately gather themself and follow the young Baron. On the other hand, the Altras group also saw Angus'' approach.


    "Stop right there. State your business, human?" asked one of the Red Guard.


    "Call your current leader!"manded Angus in a cold tone.


    Before the Red Guard could reply to such rude behavior, "Baron Victory, is there any problem?" asked an old man wearing red armor.


    "Weapon and armor." replied Angus shortly.


    "Huh?" responded the Red Guard captain in confusion.


    "The Heart Kingdom wantspensation for all this trouble. Give me half of your weapon and armor." demanded Angus.


    "Baron Victory, you must be joking, right?" replied the Red Guard old man.


    "No, I will be lenient. Give me half of your weapon and armor. Or I will get it from your fucking dead bodies?!!" yelled Angus.


    "That''s it. Baron Victory, we are d for your help eliminating the monster before, but this is a different matter. Please go away now." said the Red Guard while the other Red Guard were ready to fight.


    "Fine." replied Angus shortly before turning around.


    After a few steps, Angus turned back again and instantly charged at the Red Guard captain [Beast Walk] [me Strike]. *BAMM* Before anyone could react, Angus hit the Red Guard old man in the face with a fiery punch and sent him toward another Altras group not far from them.


    *BOOOM* As soon as the Red Guard leader hit the other Altras, an enormous explosion erupted and killed the nearby Altras. The Red Guards near Angus are surprised at the sudden attack and want to retaliate against Angus.


    However, Jayna is already on the move [Phoenix Dance 1st step - Feather Blossom]. All the Red Guards find a fluttering crimson feather before finding their head already separate from their body.


    In a few seconds, more than half of the Red Guards in the Altras group were eliminated by Angus and Jayna. Ignoring the dead Red Guards, Angus disappears from his spot and kills the remaining Red Guard with his Twin Sword Artifact.


    Using his strength, speed, and [Beast Walk], Angus could behead the Red Guards without them noticing their own death. This is the true advantage of having superior physical strength.


    His power will multiply as long as hebines it with mana and high skill. Altras may have a strong body and physique, but they are only at most one or twice stronger than humans.


    In contrast, Angus''s current strength is almost six times the human race''s physical limit. There is a significant difference between them when multiplied by Angus'' mana and skill.


    Each time Angus moves, an Altras'' head falls to the ground. He didn''t care if it was an ordinary citizen, young or old Altras. All of them die under Angus'' des. In a few minutes, Angus and Jayna finally routed the Altras group without leaving anyone alive.


    The knights from the embassy could only be shocked by such a merciless act. But they also didn''tment on it since they knew any survivor would only give them trouble. They are d they didn''t need to do such a massacre by their own hand as it will definitely affect their mind.


    "Gather all the dead bodies into one ce and salvage anything that could be used."manded Angus coldly.


    Waking up from Angus''mand, the knights immediately follow hismand and work. They know Angus and Jayna are strong, but they didn''t expect he could eliminate more than ten Red Guards along with a big group of Altras in a few minutes.


    Moreover, they notice that each attack is clean, painless, and efficient. Thest thing they want to do now is anger these two monstrous high nobles. While the knights salvage the dead Altras, Angus and Jayna sit together not far from them.


    "How are you feeling?" asked Angus to Jayna.


    "It''s boring." replied Jayna shortly while hugging Angus from the side.


    "There is only one fifth grade and the rest is fourth grade. Moreover, they also somehow couldn''t use their shapeshift and regeneration ability. They are fighting in apletely new and ufortable situation."


    "I hate to say this, but the Seven Faces are smart to seal the Altras greatest trait and weapon. Only the truly talented and experiencedbatant can adapt to this situation." said Angus.


    "No wonder they are too weak and always look like frightened chickens for a moment when they get attacked." responded Jayna coldly before snuggling into Angus.


    Angus knows Jayna is still affected by this massacre act. Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Jayna didn''t get some sort of PTSD or depression. In fact, she is too angry towards the dead Red Guard.


    She felt that fighting is too dull, like harvesting wild grass. There is almost nothing she can learn in this fight. The Altras didn''t even try to fight back and were too scared when her fiery sword approached.


    If she knows this, she will ask Angus not to sneak attack them and fight them frontally. But she knows this is impossible since their battle will only attract monsters in the surrounding area.


    In the meantime, Yawan finds himself bleeding with many wounds. His stomach even has two holes from the back and side. If it were not for his seventh-grade physique, he would have been turned into a corpse long ago.


    On the other hand, all the Altras citizens he tried to protect are no longer alive. Most die under the attack of Seven Faces'' leaders, while the rest die under Yawan''s de.


    He didn''t want to risk getting another backstab in his stomach and decided to kill all the citizens he should protect in the first ce. Still, his injury keeps worsening as the fight continues.


    Now, he couldn''t even fight back and only parry the iing attack from the surrounding. Hisck of vision also exhausted his mind since he needed to keep the focus on the surroundings.


    "How the hell was he still alive?" asked the fear mask while looking at the bloody Yawan in front of him.


    "Don''t falter. He is already exhausted. He could barely attack us properly." encouraged the sad mask.


    Yawan didn''t reply and kept parrying the iing attack. But he knows his hopeless situation. All he could do was wait for other Altras to help him. Suddenly, he noticed something from a particr direction before smiling.


    "Let''s see who''s going to survive. [Muscle Overdrive]" said Yawan.


    Suddenly, a red aura covered Yawan as his body got buffed. His muscr body looks more prominent than before.


    "Careful! He is using [Muscle Overdrive]."mented on the fear mask.


    To their surprise, Yawan didn''t go berserk and tried to fight back. In contrast, he called his shield an artifact and held it in both hands.


    [Echo - Invincible] [Echo - Remnant Fortification] *Wung* a unique aura covered Yawan blood red body. One of the Seven Faces throws a dagger toward Yawan, only to get bounced by the invisible barrier around Yawan.


    "Huh?? So, this is it? Hiding like a turtle. So much for the¡­" said the contempt mask.


    *CRACK* *BOOOMM* Suddenly, the nearby cave wall breaks as a ck-haired little girl charges at them.


    "Where are Angus and Big Sis?!!" screamed Anna madly without stopping her charge.


    The other seven faces didn''t expect a sudden strong attack and were thrown by Anna''s reckless charge. They tried to dodge the iing Anna at thest moment but still got hit by the shockwave Anna generated.


    Despite only getting hit by shockwaves, the Seven Faces are thrown far away like a bowling ball getting shot by a tank. No one knows about their current situation.


    On the other hand, Yawan, directly on Anna''s path, gets thrown out toward one of the cave walls in the distance. He already knows the iing Anna and is ready to defend himself to lessen his impact.


    Ignoring the others, the little monster Anna kept moving forward and breaking through another cave wall.

 Chapter 561 Lesson

    After Anna leaves Yawan and the Seven Faces, Yawan slowly moves from the cracked wall. *Cough* *Cough* He coughed blood and looked at his crushed hand, which was still holding his shield artifact.


    "Urgh¡­ What a monster!! Even after using [Invincible] and [Remnant Fortification], I still receive this much damage." groaned Yawan.


    Yawan knows how strong these two shield Artifact''s abilities are whenbined. [Invincible] converts his physical strength to cover himself with strong barriers. As long as his physical strength is strong enough, he could be invincible.


    [Remnant Fortification] can convert any impact damage into physical strength. In other words, he could defend against any attack using his shield. However, he didn''t expect Anna''s momentum and potent miasma to be this powerful.


    The little monster broke his [Invincible] barrier and his arm before he could convert the impact force.


    While slowlying out from the cave wall, Yawan looks at the other Seven Faces leader. He finds most of them are knocked out with severe injuries. As Yawan wants to finish them before they can wake up, he finds the Seven Faces leader''s body slowly morphing.


    "T-This¡­ A woman?? The four of them are women." eximed Yawan.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Haha¡­ Are you surprised that the one beating you is actually a woman." mocked the woman who previously wore a happy mask.


    "Wait... I know you. You are one of the women working as a guide in the Thousand Hurdle Monument." said Yawan.


    "I see¡­ So, this is what you mean by your fate was already sealed long ago." added Yawan as he got the gist of the problem.


    The Seven Faces consist of female Altras that tried to change their fate by overthrowing the elders. As one of the important elders, Yawan knows their rules andw has a huge prejudice against female Altras.


    Moreover, if they find any strong or talented female Altras, they will force her to make a great sacrifice during the Maroon Eternity festival. This is also one of the main reasons Nabe hates their own kind and escapes to the outside during her younger days.


    Now, Yawan feels conflicted. With his seventh-grade mind, he could understand what these women experienced all these years. He also knows they are strong and talented from their fight.


    If they get proper training or resources, these women may reach pseudo-sixth grade or even seventh grade if they get lucky enough. However, he also couldn''t spare them either. Their rtionship has already reached the point of no return.


    Just as he wants to finish the woman not far from him, Yawan feels someone approaching from the hole left by Anna.


    "The cave wall heals properly at a slow rate. Based on this rate, it will take around one or two hours before returning to normal. Hmm¡­ the miasma in the dungeon slowly rising? I am sure I haven''t used such a function before. Is it because of these damages?" mumbled Nabe.


    Seeing it is Nabe, "Nabe, why are you here?" asked Yawan in warry.


    However, the Red Queen ignores the injured Yawan. She keeps observing the hole and the surrounding dungeon while writing something in her notebook.


    "Tch.. Forget about it. I should finish them first." said Yawan as he walked closer to the happy masked women.


    "Do that and you will lose the rest of your limbs." said Nabe coldly.


    "What do you mean?" asked Yawan while raising his weapon and shield.


    "Yawan¡­ Yawan¡­ It truly makes me wonder how you could reach this level with that kind of mind. I guess you are not blind for no reason, huh?" mocked Nabe.


    "Are you going to stop me, Nabe?" asked Yawan as he prepared to fight her.


    Seventh-grade people may have strong natural regeneration, but it is not enough topletely recover Yawan''s current condition. Still, he will fight for his life, even if it is against Nabe.


    "Hmm¡­ Seriously?!! Did you really think about fighting me?! Oh damn¡­ No wonder the old man worries about the kingdom''s future. I need to extort him more the next time we meet." said Nabe carelessly.


    "Enough!! Nabe, if you don''t want to fight, you should go away now." said Yawan sternly.


    "*Sigh* Yawan, have you ever fought another seventh-grade outside?" asked Nabe.


    "Hmph!! Did you doubt my fighting experience? I already fought plenty of seventh-grade at our entrance." replied Yawan.


    "W-What¡­. Unbelievable?!! How could¡­ *Sigh* Fine. Let''s make this quick." said Nabe while storing her notebook.


    "What are you waiting for? Come at me, already." said Nabe while gesturing to attack her.


    "Tch¡­ Don''t underestimate me." said Yawan as he charged at her while holding a mace.


    "First lesson, when fighting a seventh-grade magician, never attack them frontally. *Snap* [2nd Circle - Earth Spike]." said Nabe while snapping her finger.


    Suddenly, countless sharp earth spikes attack him. Yawan didn''t care about the low circle spell attack and kept charging at Nabe while covering his body with mana.


    "Second lesson, never underestimate a seventh-grade magician''s spell. No matter how low the circle is [4th Circle - Rock Spear]." said Nabe as she snapped her finger again.


    Suddenly, Yawan senses danger from his bottom side and reacts fast to shield the iing Rock Spear among the Earth Spike. *Bam* Yawan gets attacked from the side and thrown away. In a split moment, he uses his shield to parry the Rock Spear.


    Unlike the other Earth Spike, he finds this one is more dangerous and powerful than the others.


    "Hoo¡­ You notice it. I guess not having a vision makes your sense sharper. Well, let''s end this lesson. When fighting a seventh-grade magician, never ever gives them time to breathe [5th Circle Spell - Ruby Champion]." said Nabe as she cast a bright magic circle in front of her.


    A knight made of red crystal appeared in front of Nabe in a moment. Yawan immediately feels dread from the red knight. Then, the knight disappeared and appeared in front of Yawan. He directly moves to the side and avoids the iing ruby spear attack.


    Unfortunately, his reaction is too slow because of his injuries and the spear scratches his chest and arm.


    Suddenly, he feels unbearable pain from the small wound as it crystallizes in red ruby. The pain slowly spread out like poison to his surrounding.


    "Argghh!!" screamed Yawan while writhing on the ground.


    He feels more pain than when his arm gets ruptured by Darren. Not letting go of this chance, the red knight stabs all of Yawan''s limbs with his spear, making his limbpletely disabled. Be it from the tremendous pain or from the wound itself.


    On the other hand, Nabe looks at Yawan''s painful reaction with a frown.


    "Yup. This should be the normal reaction when someone gets hit by [Ruby Curse]. Then, howe he didn''t even wince when get hit all over his body. Did the spell miss? No, he said that it stings. So, it should hit him." mumbled Nabe.


    "Wait, Hmph!! Why did I suddenly think of that stupid womanizer lizard? I will ask forpensation from himter!!" grumbled Nabe, ignoring the screaming Yawan.


    Seeing Yawan defeated easily, "S-Strong!!" mumbled Tylie, the woman with the happy mask.


    "Ohh.. I almost forgot about you. Hm¡­ It''s good none of you have died yet. It will be troublesome if you die. A death genius is nothing but a corpse." said Nabe as she approached Tylie.


    "W-What do you want?" asked Tylie while trying to move her injured body.


    "Help you, of course. If you stay like that, you will die from losing too much blood." replied Nabe, as it ismon sense.


    Before Tylie could reply, Nabe was already in front of her and healed some of her wounds.


    "W-Why?? Didn''t you know what we have done?" asked Tylie.


    "Criminal, mad man, female, male. I don''t care any of that as long as you are talented and an Altras." said Nabe.


    "Talented? Why did you care about that?" asked Tylie.


    "I made a patch with the old man to protect Nirvas and its future. A talented generation like you is also the future of Nirvas. As for what you will be in the future, it''s not my business." revealed Nabe.


    "T-Then, why did you kill Tucker? Isn''t he your disciple?" asked Tylie.


    "Nope. Tucker is never my disciple. I only teach him a few things. In fact, he is kind of my experiment. I want to know if this thing calledte bloomers is real or not, in which people suddenly get talented at ater period." said Nabe.


    "Y-You¡­ Do you not have a feeling?!!" yelled Tylie.


    "Feeling?? Hmm¡­ I.. No.. Most of the seventh grade already lose it when they reach my level. It''s not like we are emotionless or like a golem."


    "We are just unable to care much about this worldly stuff. Anyway, it''s too early for you to know that." said Nabe as she moved and healed the others.


    After Nabe finishes giving first aid to everyone, "Hmm¡­ I think it''s better if you five go outside. I don''t want you all to be dumbass like Yawan. It will create too much trouble in the future." said Nabe.


    "So, what did you think about it, Crimson sh?" asked Nabe to one of the cave paths.

 Chapter 562 Deal

    "So, what did you think about it, Crimson sh?" asked Nabe to one of the cave paths.


    Hearing the question, Duchess Amberze shed and appeared not far from Nabe.


    "What do you mean by this Red Queen Nabe?" said the Duchess while reading her greatsword artifact.


    "See that, Yawan. That should be the proper reaction when fighting a seventh-grade magician. Mana covers and enhances all over the body, ready to give the fastest possible reaction whenever I cast a spell." said Nabe to Yawan on the ground.


    "This way, even if she couldn''t cut off my head in one strike, she could react to anything I throw at her. Not just blindly charging out. Ohhh¡­ How foolish of me?! You are already blind. There is no need to teach you more. Guess that lizard foolishness is starting to infect me." mocked Nabe.


    The Duchess didn''t react and kept her vignce. Like Nabe said, she is ready to use her best to cut Nabe''s head the moment she feels any mana fluctuation from Nabe.


    The seventh-grade magician is known for being a capable instacast high circle spell. In some ways, they are more dangerous and difficult to deal with than seventh-grade warriors.


    "No need to be aggressive, Crimson sh. I offer you an opportunity and deal here." said Nabe.


    "What is it?" asked the Duchess shortly.


    "In return for all this trouble, you could take five young female Altras to gain some experience." replied Nabe.


    "Sounds more trouble. Besides, they are criminals who have terrorized your kingdom for years. Why should I take them in?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "You could treat them as ves, free workers, or even experiment on them. As long as you didn''t intentionally kill them, you could do anything to them." replied Nabe casually.


    "Wait!! No, we prefer to die than¡­ Argghh!!" said Tylie.


    Before saying anything, she suddenly screamed as if her entire body burned from the inside.


    Ignoring the scream, "So, how about it?" asked Nabe.


    "Before I give you my answer, can you exin what is going on here?" asked the Duchess.


    "I will save you from all the technical details. In short, the Seven Faces or these few female Altras use one of my creations to change the capital city into a dungeon."


    "Since the dungeon is connected with the Thousand Hurdle Monument, it prevents Altras from shapeshifting and revealing their true form. They tried using this opportunity to usurp all the elders." exined Nabe.


    "Personally, I think this is a good n since they can convince many people to be part of the rebellion. They could be good leaders in the future." added Nabe.


    "Hmm¡­ So, it is a Dungeon? No wonder¡­ Then, can you save my people or teleport them here?" asked the Duchess.


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t do that." replied Nabe.


    "Why? Isn''t it your creation?" asked the Duchess.


    "My magic tools only trigger the dungeon''s creation and not control it. Everything that will happen from now on is beyond my hand. This is also why I let these girls use it in the first ce. I could gather some real data for the real product." said Nabe.


    The Duchess didn''tment, but everyone noticed her anger as her mana became quite erratic and red up a little bit. Still, she knows she will not get anything if sheshes out her frustration and anger at Nabe.


    "Can''t you just cancel it or something?" asked the Duchess, trying to calm down.


    "No. These girls made some changes to my tools. They anchor my tools to all the Nirvas elders. As long as they survive, the dungeon will be more solid until it can no longer be reverted back." exined Nabe, ignoring the anger of the Duchess.


    "So, you are saying as long as the Nirvas'' elders are still alive, the dungeon will stay." said the Duchess.


    "Yup. You don''t have to worry about the kids. They could handle themself. In fact, others should be worried about them. You also didn''t need to worry about the exit. Like every dungeon, they also need an exit or entrance to connect with the world." said Nabe.


    "I hope you are right. Then, where is the exit?" asked the Duchess.


    "I don''t know. But, it should be naturally formed after the dungeon settles down." replied Nabe truthfully.


    "How long will it be?" asked the Duchess.


    "If before, it should have been months or more, but now it has changed." said Nabe.


    "Months? What did you mean it changes?" asked the Duchess in worry.


    "You see, because of little Anna going rampant, breaking the cave wall and killing many monsters, the dungeon formation is faster than normal." exined Nabe.


    "If she keeps going like this, this ce will be a permanent dungeon in a few hours and the exit will appear in a day or less. In fact, this is already outside of my calction. I didn''t even know such a thing was possible until little Anna did this." added Nabe.


    "So, what did you think about my previous offer?" asked Nabe again.


    "Can you give me some time?" said the Duchess before shing out of the cave area.


    "Sure. I will wait here for your answer." said Nabe.


    "We never agree about this!!" said Tylie.


    Nabe didn''t reply and nced at Tylie.


    "I don''t need your agreement or opinion to do that." said Nabe coldly.


    "Y-You can''t do this to us!!" said Tylie.


    "Yes, I can. In fact, if I want, I could sell you to the highest bidder under the pretext of letting you experience things. You should learn that without strength to back up, any ideology, opinion, right or wrong, is useless." said Nabe.


    "Now, I suggest you pray the Crimson sh epts the deal or I will be forced to sell you to the highest bidder outside. I think many people will try to buy you since it''s been a while since the Altras race appeared on the market." said Nabe.


    Hearing Nabe''s remarks, Tylie couldn''t help but shudder at it.


    In the meantime, an Altras wearing a disgust mask stands above the pile of Altras corpses. Three of the corpses are wearing high-ss tribal clothes that could only be used by the Elders.


    "*Spit* Is this the so-called elders, huh? So weak and disgusting. Even after getting help from another elder yet still weak." grumbled the disgust mask.


    "I think I should try to search for the others. I hope they can finish that disgusting Yawan." mumbled the disgust mask.


    Just as the disgusted masked person wants to move, he notices a few attacks from her side [Miasma Ball]. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The disgust mask person dodges from his spot and creates a distance while vignce at the new enemy.


    From the nearby cave path, a few unknown monsters appeared. The monster has a bizarre appearance. Some look like giant fish with two thin hairy human legs. There are also a few tigers with skinny four legs and big paws.


    Despite the weird and bizarre appearance, the disgust mask person didn''t underestimate them since all of them were in fourth grade and almost reached fifth grade. It should be known that these monsters have the strength of a general or squad leader.


    "Weird¡­ I don''t remember we have these disgusting monsters in our collection." said the disgust mask.


    *GROOAAR* Hearing the insult, the monster shoots [Miasma Ball] at the person and starts the fight.


    The same thing also happens all over the dungeon. Each big group will find a bizarre-looking monster with the strength of fourth grade.


    Meanwhile, Angus grumbled while reading the list of items they looted from the Altras.


    "... twenty high-grade swords, a hundred mana potions, and half a million Nir?? Are you sure this is right?" asked Angus to the nearby knight.


    "Yes, sir. The Altras in Redmore tend to keep all their belongings in their storage tools since they rarely stay in one house." replied the knights.


    "That''s like inviting getting robbed. Wait, did all of them have storage tools?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. I hear every Altras gets a space pouch after they reach a certain age. I am not sure about the details." replied the knight.


    "As expected of the biggest supplier of space magic tools." said Angus before suddenly looking at one of the cave paths.


    "Distribute all the weapons, armors, and potions to others. I want everyone to be ready in five minutes. It seems we got somepany." said Angus seriously.


    "Yes, sir." replied the knights before following his order.


    On the other hand, Angus approaches Jayna who looks at the cave path intensely.


    "Did you feel it?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. They are not ordinary monsters like before. I don''t know how but suddenly few lives appeared out of nowhere. These living beings¡­ I feel it is iplete or has some kind of defect. It is like they are made in a hurry." said Jayna with a frown.


    *GROOARR* Soon, a few bizarre monsters emerge from the cave paths. Some look like birds with beaks but have happy smiling faces and walk with two legs instead of flying. They also see a monster that looks like a horse with a long face but very short legs and long tails.


    Seeing the bizarre monsters, "Why do I feel they are simr to a child drawing?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm?? You are right. They look like Anna''s terrible drawings. Wait.. Angus!! There is a slight Anna''s presence in all of them." eximed Jayna.

 Chapter 563 Propose

    "Hmm?? You are right. They look like Anna''s terrible drawings. Wait.. Angus!! There is a slight Anna''s presence in all of them." eximed Jayna.


    Since Anna likes to act like a child and get spoiled, Angus and Jayna often give her drawing tools to y with. Most of the time, the drawing is about animals, but it is terrible and ugly.


    Angus even feels pity if such a creature exists since they are too bizarre and have miserable bodies. Now, they didn''t expect such a creature to live and be a monster in this unknown dungeon.


    As they sense small Anna''s presence, the couple bes more worried, but they also don''t stay idle. Following Angus''mand, they fight against the iing bizarre monster strategically.


    With their looted equipment, the knights could fight better thanst time. Each of them gets their specialized weapon and works as a team efficiently.


    During the fight, Angus and Jayna try hard to [Analyze] and find the connection between the monsters with Anna. Unfortunately, they didn''t find anything andcked too much information. This only worries them and they decide to continue their search for Anna again.


    In the meantime, a group of Red Guards outside the capital city still fight hard against Red Guard leader Alix. Unlike inside the dungeon, Alix still has his transform and regenerate ability. These abilities make him very hard to kill, even by more than fifty Red Guards.


    Still, it also means he couldn''t kill everyone. It has be a battle of attrition. Whoever has more stamina will win the fight. Unfortunately, Alix is fighting more than fifty trained Altras alone.


    It is already a miracle he didn''t copse after fighting for hours. The Red Guard leader keeps stalling the battle by shapeshifting into many forms.


    "Why don''t you give up and end your futile struggle?" said one of the Red Guards.


    "Never!! I could do this all day, brats!!" said Alix while transforming into another shape.


    The Red Guard could only shake their head andunch another attack without stopping Alix.


    In the meantime, the young Red Guard Binnes into a predicament. After receiving his leader Alix''smand, Binn shapeshifts himself and creates arge wing before moving as fast as possible to Ucha''s outskirts.


    Using almost all his mana, Binn arrived at the Ucha outskirts in a few hours. However, his traveling method is too conspicuous and attracts others.


    They thought Binn was trying to escape outside since the kingdom entrance was near Ucha''s outskirts. When they reached Ramuz''s humble residence, they didn''t expect to be subdued by an unknown ck-clothed person out of nowhere.


    They couldn''t even react before everything in their body suddenly disappeared and got chained, restricting their mana and shapeshift traits.


    "Tch¡­ Why are all of you so poor? Aren''t the Altras supposed to store their entire fortune in their storage tools?" grumbled the hideous man sitting on top of the chained Binn.


    "Ragaz, what are you doing?" a hoarse voice heard nearby.


    "Ahh¡­ Ramuz, this is¡­ totally not my fault. You know my condition. Besides, they tried to reach your ce like getting chased by something. So, they must bring nothing but trouble." exined Ragaz.


    The small giant Ramuz didn''t reply and only released a huge sigh at his friend''s antics. He knows Ragaz''s condition and his [Greed]. It never urred to him since Ramuz didn''t have anything valuable besides the double axe artifact on his back.


    However, this artifact is too powerful and already recognizes Ramuz as the master. Therefore, its value is almost non-exist in the eyes of Ragaz since he couldn''t possess it until Ramuz''s death.


    Ignoring his greedy friend who is counting the Nir, "What brings all of you here?" asked Ramuz to the chained Altras on the ground.


    "G-Giant Ramuz¡­ We¡­" replied one of the Altras nervously.


    "Rebellion!! The whole Nirvas is in a civil war!!" yelled Binn in a hurry before the others finished his sentence.


    "Civil War?" asked Ramuz as he approached Binn and shook the whole area with each step.


    "Y-Yeah¡­" replied Binn nervously.


    "Tell me everything." said Ramuz.


    Meanwhile, inside the Heart Kingdom Royal Pce, King Leon sits on his chair while talking to his worn-out wrist bracelet.


    "So, let''s get this straight. Everyone in the Redmore capital city is trapped inside a newly made dungeon and the Red Queen Nabe offers five inexperienced sixth-grade female Altras aspensation for all the trouble?" asked King Leon.


    "Yeah. That''s the gist of it." replied the Duchess from the other side.


    "Haa¡­ Why do those brats almost get into big trouble and somehow bring something after that? First, Master Benjamin, an ancient beast snake, and now this." grumbled King Leon while massaging his head.


    "Leon, what should we do?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "This is a difficult choice. If it was a few dozen years ago, I might easily ept such a term since, at that time, very was still normal things in the kingdom. Moreover, Altras ve is very valuable. Be it as a workforce, research materials, or others." exined King Leon.


    "Getting five of them is an excellent deal just for all this trouble. However, if we ept it now, it may allow others to start very again. Our hard work for years will be drowned in the drain just by this single action." added King Leon.


    "Then, should we decline the offer and ask for something else?" asked the Duchess.


    "No. We can''t let those five female Altras go. Based on your story, the Red Queen seems too adamant about sending them to Firuman to experience things. The very contract may not be a good thing for them, but it also protects them." said King Leon.


    "Altras race is the only race with a very long lifespan. No one knows their real lifespan limit since they are very secluded."


    "As long as they aren''t killed, they will outlive human life. It means sooner orter, they will be free from us since we couldn''t intentionally kill them. The Red Queen will definitely sell them as a ve to other forces in Firuman if we decline them." concluded King Leon.


    "Although ourw forbids this disgraceful act, we couldn''t let others get their hand on the Altras ve. Who knows if they can somehow replicate Altras'' undying regeneration ability." added King Leon.


    "So, what should we do?" asked the Duchess as she agreed with her lover''s conclusion.


    "Offer different contract than very. Make it as human as possible, but also restrict them. Then, asked for morepensation for everyone who died or was injured in this incident. You also need¡­" said King Leon as he gave a series ofmands to the Duchess.


    The Duchess may be a wise and good leader butpared to King Leon, she is still far away in terms of negotiation and seeing the bigger picture.


    After King Leon finished his exnation, "Duchess Amberze, after you get out from there with the kids, return as soon as possible. We will start our n the moment you reach Windshire Fort." ordered King Leon formally.


    "Yes, My King." said the Duchess respectfully.


    "I will leave first, love. It seems the dungeon is starting to produce strange monsters." said the Duchess as she beheaded a monster who suddenly appeared near her.


    "Sure. Stay safe, my love." replied King Leon before looking in a specific direction with a serious expression.


    Then, he disappears from his working room and continuously blinks until he reaches a dozen kilometers outside the capital city.


    *WHOOOSH* *BOOOOM* Not far from King Leon, a massive man with a lion head appeared after creating a sonic boom on his way.


    "Warchief Might, I don''t remember inviting you to my kingdom." said King Leon while taking out his sword.


    "Cut the crap, Leon!! Where is that brat?" asked the strongest beastman.


    (A.N. I will refer to the beast race (people) as Beastman to differentiate it from the beast race (creature).)


    "Brat? Did you mean Angus Victory? Don''t tell me the strongest Beastman is going to avenge his daughter over a petty fight." mocked King Leon.


    "Shut up!! I don''t care if she is lost or dies in battle. But it is different if he wants to be my daughter''s husband. So, give me that brat!!" roared Warchief Might in anger.


    "Husband?! Hold on a minute¡­ Since when did that brat propose to your daughter?" asked King Leon in confusion.


    ''Did Extalia forget to mention it since many things happened at that time? But,st time I heard, Warchief Might''s daughter almost died under Angus'' de. How did it turn out like this?'' thought King Leon inwardly.


    "Propose?? Like hell, he did that. If anyone dares propose to my daughter without informing me first, I will tear them to pieces." roared Warchief Might.


    ''I don''t know. The warmonger Might care so much about his daughter.'' thought King Leon inwardly.


    "Alright, that''s enough chit-chat. Bring out that brat or I will search him on my own." said Warchief Might as he released his wild mana.


    "Warchief Might, don''t you think you are too overbearing. Besides, that brat is currently not here." replied King Leon as he released his mana to fight back.

 Chapter 564 Why Us?

    "Warchief Might, don''t you think you are too overbearing. Besides, that brat is currently not here." replied King Leon as he released his mana to fight back.


    Just as the two strong seventh-grade leaders want to sh, Warchief Might could feel various groups of strong people approaching their location.


    Knowing his disadvantage and remembering her cold daughter''s warning, "Fine. If he is not here, where is he?" asked Warchief Might.


    "Why should I tell you? Besides, what will you do to him?" asked King Leon.


    "It''s not of your concern! Just tell me where he is?!!" roared Warchief Might rudely.


    "Might, this is not your territory. This is Heart!! [Star Dance 1st Step - sh Strike]" said King Leon coldly.


    King Leon blinked and hit Warchief Might from various directions. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The Warchief was surprised at King Leon''s flurry attack and could only defend his vital spot based on his instinct.


    Fortunately, his physical body and strength are off-chart. He could defend against all King Leon''s attacks. Still, Might surprise at Leon''s speed since he couldn''t even see his shadow.


    "Enough!!" roared Warchief Might as he released enormous mana to the surrounding.


    "Hoo¡­ Such frightening mana." said King Leon sarcastically.


    King Leon also releases frightening amounts of mana to fight back. The two strong fire mana shed and scorched the surrounding area.


    Even the ground far below them had already melted into hot sludge. Fortunately, they are on top of a small forest far from the town and human settlement.


    "Don''t get cocky, puny human [Might Punch]!!" roared Warchief Might.


    Seeing the iing destructive attack, King Leon immediately parries the sword and deflects it upward [Sword Art - Fleeting Grace]. *WHOOSH* King Leon deflects the destructive force upward before [Blink] to avoid Warchief Might''s following strike.


    Missing the opportunity to fight back, "Tch¡­ Stop moving around like a monkey and face me directly." roared Warchief Might.


    "Sure." replied King Leon nonchntly.


    In contrast to his words, King Leon didn''t approach Warchief Might frontally and kept using [Blink] to fight. At the same time, few people arrived at their location in the air. All these people were wearing royal guards'' armor.


    Some of the Royal guards began to chant together while King Leon kept fighting Warchief Might. The Warchief didn''t know what kind of magic they would use, but he didn''t n to let it hit him.


    Abined spell from the elite Royal Guards is not something he wants to experience. Although Might is confident he can withstand anything with his strong body, he can still feel pain and doesn''t have a masochistic tendency despite his battle-hungry nature.


    Despite wanting to stop the chanting, the Warchief is also hopeless since he gets stopped by King Leon.


    ''Annoying!! I could easily break them if I used my full power. But those weak people will definitely die. I doubt Leon will let me off if I kill any of them. Moreover, Leon ispletely different from a few years ago. He seems to be stronger.'' thought the Warchief inwardly.


    "Tch¡­ Fine!! Since that brat is not here, I will leave now. But, don''t think you could keep hiding him away." said the Warchief charged somewhere, breaking his encirclement.


    "Stop!! Don''t pursue him!"manded King Leon to the Royal Guards


    The Royal Guards stop pursuing Warchief Might and stay on their king''s side.


    "Why do only a few people arrive here? Garner, list all of the nobles above third grade in the surrounding area that didn''t arrive here five minutes from now. I want it on my desk before dinner time." said King Leon.


    "Also, secure the perimeter and call the restoration squad. I don''t want any curious civiliansing here and getting hurt." added King Leon before disappearing.


    "As youmand, My Liege." replied the Royal Guards respectfully.


    Meanwhile, Duchess Amberze is in the middle of negotiation with Red Queen Nabe. Strangely, no monster is approaching them despite the area''s high concentration of mana.


    "Alright, let''s get this straight. You will take care of these five Altras and want another bigpensation for each of your kind who gets heavily injured or dead because of this incident."


    "If there are any of the nobles of the Heart Kingdom killed in this incident, then Nirvas need to pay 10% of their national annual ie for each death for twenty years. If the dead one is high noble, Nirvas will pay 20% of their national ie for each death for at least thirty years."


    "You also want Nirvas to sell all their space magic tools at half price than the market for the next five years. Is that all or is there something that I miss, Crimson sh?" smirked Red Queen Nabe.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Nope, that''s all of our demands." said the Duchess while keeping her vignt.


    She knows her demand is absurd and there is no way Nirvas will agree. Since it basically makes the whole Nirvas their gold farm. But the Duchess must also know their bottom line and start negotiation there.


    "Hmmm¡­ that''s quite a bold and demanding proposal. Unfortunately, I am not part of the Nirvas elders, so I couldn''t decide. *p* Luckily, we still have this useless blind elder with us." said Nabe with a happy smile and pped her hand.


    "So, what did you think of the Heart Kingdom''s proposal? Enticing isn''t it?" asked Nabe with a cold smile.


    "Urgh¡­ Like hell I will agree to it. Why don''t you just make Nirvas be your ve? Argghh!!" yelled the bound Yawan on the ground.


    "Nonono¡­ That''s wrong, Yawan. You cannot just sell Nirvas to others. I don''t understand how you could be so dumb to sell your own nation."


    "Selling our kind and giving nation to people is one thing, but you should not casually sell your nation." replied Nabe while shaking her head in disappointment.


    ''She is really not in the right mind. No, she enjoys torturing that Yawan.'' thought the Duchess.


    The Duchess could see the subtle happy expression on Nabe''s face each time Yawan screamed in agony or anger.


    "Now¡­ Now¡­ Let''s start again. What did you think about such a proposal?" asked Nabe with a happy smile.


    She is excited to hear Yawan''s reply and ready to continue torturing Yawan.


    "N-No¡­ Arggh!!" screamed Yawan.


    "I am sorry. What are you saying again? Come on, Yawan. You are a seventh-gradebatant. Why can''t you speak clearly?" asked Nabe.


    Then, Yawan''s torture continues whenever he speaks the ''no'' word or denies the proposal. On the other hand, the Duchess looked at Nabe weirdly. She knows the Red Queen bore hatred towards her own kind and nation.


    At the same time, she noticed Nabe didn''t want to destroy her nation and its future. Still, she feels the Red Queen gives her too much benefit and help.


    "Excuse me, Red Queen Nabe. Why us?" asked the Duchess while ignoring the screaming Yawan.


    "Hmm¡­ I may stay and coop inside Nirvas. But I am not blind like this dumbass, Crimson sh. Ohh¡­ How forgetful of me. He is literally blind." mocked Nabe with a slight chuckle.


    "Anyway, among the four big kingdoms in this area, your Heart Kingdom has the strongest military power. This is proven by the recent battle your kingdom fought."


    "Your kingdom practically wins every war front despite fighting against one big kingdom and three small kingdoms simultaneously. Moreover, I feel your kingdom is still not going all out since the majority of high nobility and army are still not deployed yet." said Nabe.


    "But, this is not all. What I like about your kingdom is your development. Compared to a dozen years ago, when your king needed to stay on the warfront and send all the army in one ce, your current kingdom could fight many kingdoms simultaneously."


    "Your nation''s development is like an unstoppable monster overlord charge despite still getting all the same setbacks as any other kingdom. As a scientist and researcher, I want to work with this kind of kingdom."


    "If it is not because of that senile old man, I may already apply for a job or stay at your kingdom. Anyway, just think of this as an investment from me." said Nabe.


    "Fine. If you could make Elder Yawan agree to my previous term, we could sign the contract and the Heart Kingdom will receive you with open arms." replied the Duchess.


    "That''s more like it. But I am not too good at persuasion. I doubt this blind dumbass will agree easily. Hmm¡­ Let me ask for help first. Maybe that stupid lizard could help. He still owes me all that liquor anyway." said Nabe.


    Then, Nabe stretched her hand and cut her finger with her nail. Blood drops into the cave ground before turning into aplex magic circle.


    "Stupid lizard, get over here!!" yelled Nabe.


    Theplex magic circle shines brightly and summons a ck-scaled lizard man lying on the ground while sleeping sideways. Despite getting teleported, Alder is still sleeping and snoring without care for the surroundings.


    "Wake up, Stupid Lizard!!" shouted Nabe as she kicked Alder harshly.


    *BAAMM* Surprisingly, everyone finds Nabe actually uses so much force at her kick and sends Alder deep inside the cave wall in the distance.


    ''Such a strength!! She is not a pure seventh-grade magician?!!'' thought Duchess Amberze.

 Chapter 565 Dungeon Sweeper

    ''Such a strength!! She is not a pure seventh-grade magician?!!'' thought Duchess Amberze.


    "*Yawn* Urgh¡­ Huh?? Why is it so dark?" yawned Alder while slowlying out from the destroyed cave wall unscathed.


    "Urghh... Ohh¡­ Hey, Nabe. Did you miss me, honey." flirted Alder while stretching a little bit.


    Despite getting kicked with enough power to make any seventh-grade bleed, Alder''s body has no wound or scratch.


    "Who is missing you, stupid lizard?!!" retorted Nabe.


    While the two powerful figures have their romanticedy, everyone in the room is breathless and trembling in front of Alder''s presence.


    "Such.. a dense miasma!! He is a monster overlord. No¡­ He should be stronger than that level." muttered the Duchess.


    Currently, the Duchess wants to get as far as possible from the lizardman in front of her.


    "Hmm¡­ Why did all of them look like that? Wait for a second¡­ This ce is a dungeon. Hahaha¡­ No wonder they look like a frightened frog."ughed Alder.


    "Don''tugh, stupid lizard! You are frightening my future client!!" rebuked Nabe.


    "Hahaha¡­ Sorry about that. Anyway, what is going on here? I am certain this dungeon just formed. Yet, the miasma is too thick and rapidly increasing." said Alder with an unusually serious tone.


    "Long story short, little Anna wreaked havoc and broke many cave walls while ughtering any monster on her path. Somehow the dungeon transformation is elerated many times and creates many weird phenomena." exined Nabe.


    "elerate the dungeon transformation?? Is that even possible?" asked Alder in surprise.


    "I also don''t know it is possible until Anna goes into outrage and breaks many walls." replied Nabe truthfully.


    "Hmm¡­ Did a weird or strange monster start to appear?" asked Alder.


    "Yeah¡­ What are they? I find them quite weird and unnatural. If I do not seal this area, they may also appear here." said Nabe.


    "That''s bad. We need to stop that little girl from breaking things before something dangerous appears." said Alder.


    "Alder, what did you mean? Just what are these monsters?" asked Nabe as she noticed Alder unusually having a serious expression.


    "I don''t know the real name of these weird monsters. I called it Dungeon Sweeper. As you know, dungeons are a veryplex natural ecosystem. It will do anything to keep the whole ecosystem in bnce."


    "If the monsters are too overloaded, it will send it outside and create a monster outbreak. If there is too little monster, it will thicken the miasma in the area and elerate the growth and monster spawn."


    "In some ways, the dungeons have a lot ofplex systems to keep their ecosystem bnced. The problem is this system is heavily reliant on the dungeon structure like the wall. If something happens to the dungeon wall, it will take drastic action." exined Alder.


    "Which is created this dungeon sweeper like now, correct?" chimed Nabe.


    "Yes. If it is only an ordinary dungeon sweeper, it is easy to deal with as it is just a weird newborn monster without fighting experience around the fifth grade at best. But, this is sort of a warning from the dungeon." said Alder.


    "Warning?" asked Nabe confusedly.


    "Yes. The Dungeon Sweeper is not an ordinary monster. They only have one job to eliminate the one that destroys the dungeon structure."


    "They are created based on the one that destroys the dungeon structure. At theter stage, it will be a manifestation of the person itself." exined Alder.


    "You can''t mean??" as Nabe started to understand the situation.


    "Yeah. When I say manifestation, it means a copy of the person. Hell, I almost died when I when fight my own manifestationst time." exined Alder.


    "Anyway, I believe you don''t want to fight the mindless little monster, right?" added Alder.


    "Duchess Amberze, I am sorry. I think we need to postpone our deal forter. We need to stop little Anna before it is toote." said Nabe as she created two Ruby Champions to guard the area.


    "If what you said is true, then we must stop that little troublemaker now. From all the people I know, she is thest person I want to fight." replied the Duchess.


    Then, the three people immediately depart into one of the cave paths leaving the injured Yawan and the Seven Faces leader with two Ruby Champions.


    "Tylie, this is our chance. Let''s escape now." whispered a female Altras beside Tylie while pretending to sleep.


    "Fear¡­ No, Ulva. If you want to escape, just go. I will stay here waiting for the Red Queen and the Heart Kingdom''s Duchess." replied Tylie.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Tylie, what are you talking about?!!" replied Ulva.


    Tylie didn''t reply and flexed her muscle near her missing arms. In a moment, two arms regenerated from the wound like normal.


    ? "T-That''s¡­ How? Aren''t you couldn''t use any shapeshift and how could you regenerate your true body?" asked Ulva in surprise and came out from her sleeping act.


    "That Nabe did something to our body. It makes us impervious to the dungeon''s pressure and capable of healing our true body." said another female Altras beside them.


    "W-What did you mean, Carlyn¡­ I mean Sad?" asked Ulva.


    "It''s okay. We are no longer the Seven Faces. While Nabe heals our injuries, she also puts something into our bodies."


    "I don''t know what it is, but I am certain she could easily track our whereabouts. It is better to wait for them than fight back." said Carlyn in a gloomy tone.


    "Did you say we should give up and wait to be someone''s ything?!! I rather die than be someone''s else ve." retorted Ulva.


    "That''s the thing, Fear.. I mean Ulva. We are no longer capable of dying on our own." said another female Altras near them.


    "What did you mean, Nissa?" asked Ulva towards herstpanion.


    "Why did you think I would stay silent up till now and notment anything on Nabe or that Duchess??" asked the contempt mask leader Nissa


    "Hmm??" asked Ulva.


    "Didn''t I already say this to everyone before? If something is wrong, I will explode myself or sacrifice myself to let you all escape." said Nissa.


    "During the past hour, I tried to explode myself many times to create an opportunity for Tylie. As you can see, I am still alive and feeling this horrible pain from forcefully trying to explode my core.


    "As much as I hate it, Nabe is right. Without real power, we couldn''t do anything, even die." said Nissa as tears came down from her eyes.


    Seeing the crying Nissa, Ulva shut her mouth and stayed silent like her otherpanion. She finally epts her fate and hopes the Heart Kingdom is better than the rotten Nirvas.


    Among herpanions, she knows Nissa is the most strong-willed one. This is also why she is so blunt and has a sharp tongue. She always speaks what is in her mind without the worry of any repercussions.


    Everyone knows that Nissa didn''t even cry or scream when her true body was tortured.


    Yet, Ulva witnesses the strong-willed Nissa cry in disorder and sumb to Nabe without the Red Queen doing anything. This scene is too shocking for the female Altras Ulva.


    "Carlyn, Nabe said she will give five Altras to Heart Kingdom. But there are only four of us here. Who do you think is the fifth one?" asked Tylie, trying to change the mood.


    "Nabe intends to make us experience things outside. So, I doubt that old woman fits her criteria. I am not sure about her history. But, no ordinary person could stay as Honor Valley''s caretaker for years." said Carlyn.


    "The only one left is Lilith. Not only is she the youngest among us, but she is also the strongest. Based on her talent, she is the best among us. The only thing that shecks is resources and experience to grow." added Carlyn.


    "Lilith, huh? I doubt this will be good for her, even if she had no choice in the first ce. Sometimes, she is too prideful for her own good." replied Tylie.


    "Haha.. Very.. Arghh!!" said Yawan before screaming in pain.


    Yawan suddenly feels [Ruby Curse] active and pain all over his body before he can finish his sentence.


    "Arrgh!! T-That Bitc¡­ ARGGHH!! Stop!! Make it.. stop!!" screamed Yawan as his whole body trembled from the pain and cried in a mess.


    He never gets used to the pain as it gives a new sensation of pain every time [Ruby Curse] is active. Looking at the Yawan''s agony, the four female Altras could only smile weakly and shake their head.


    In the meantime, Angus and Jayna grow more worried as they explore the dungeon. They keep finding monsters that are simr to Anna''s terrible drawing. They didn''t know if something had happened to Anna or if this monster was Anna''s creation.


    But they know it will not end well. From all of Anna''s terrible drawings, few look proper pictures and look alive. However, this drawing brings different feelings, like a true monster.


    Unlike the other animal drawings, these monster drawings look perfect, real, and give a goosebump. Even though it is only a simple drawing, they could feel these monsters are powerful and terrifying.


    They don''t know if these monsters will appear, but they hope they didn''t meet these kinds of monsters.


    Still, finding Anna in thisplex moving dungeon is like searching for a needle in a pile of haystacks that get scrambled. On the other hand, they keep finding the knights'' embassy until only a few are missing.

 Chapter 566 Surrounded

    "Hmm¡­ So, those still missing are the head Ambassador Phineas, four knights, the crown prince, and his two Royal Guards, along with the Duchess and Anna." said Angus to the woman in front of him.


    "Yes, Baron Victory." replied the woman who wore a ragged uniform.


    "How are the supplies and everyone''s condition?" asked Angus.


    "Thest few knights that joined us are still recuperating with few minor injuries. They will be ready to move in a few minutes with the help of the Fourth Princess and potions. We also didn''tck any potion and equipment for battle." exined the woman.


    "Good. Are there any problems?" asked Angus.


    "Some of the knights are still not ufortable with their new weapon, but I am sure they will manage since it is still the same type of weapon.


    "However, it is quite unfortunate since their previous weapon and equipment is more high quality than the current one." replied the woman professionally.


    "Well, that is normal. Any fourth-grade knight could ask for a customized weapon or equipment with a certain boundary free of charge. Some of them even add more things with their own money."


    "Their current weapon may have the same type. But, with their previous weapon, they could fight better. Their previous weapon is not only higher in quality but also their lifeline. Anyway, get the knight ready. We get another iing monster." said Angus.


    "Another one?! That''s the third time. Then, excuse me, Baron Victory." replied the woman.


    Angus looks at the leaving woman with a frown before shaking his head and focusing on one of the cave paths. Since he didn''t know when he could find Anna in this maze dungeon, he kept moving while leading the Knights'' embassy.


    At first, he left all the leadership to the knight Hervy since he has experience leading. However, he is also a knight fighting in the front and needs to rest to recover. He didn''t have time to take care of the others.


    Therefore, Angus and Jayna must be active and organize the whole group. It is until they meet Yelena. The woman previously worked as Head Ambassador''s assistant and secretary.


    Angus didn''t expect that the woman would work efficiently and be good at organizing the group. It makes Angus and Jayna''s burden lessen a lot.


    Moreover, the woman is a nonbatant human with only a third-grade core. She didn''t need to fight and could organize everyone when the mainbatant knights rested.


    Because of her work efficiency and strict attitude, Angus even thought of recruiting him as his personal secretary. Still, he knows it is impossible since the woman will burn to ash by the fire of jealousy before Angus can ask her.


    A momentter, Angus cast high circle spells and sted the ie monsters [4th Circle - Inferno]. *BOOOM* The intense fire explosion shook the area and stopped the monster''s charge. Using this opportunity, the knightsunch their attack from a distance and kill the survivor.


    Angus also uses this opportunity to shoot down monsters with his modified Firebolt, [Fire Missile]. The first circle spell has be very deadly under Angus''s continuous improvement.


    It no longer categorizes the first circle as the magic circle is tooplex and needs more mana than a normal Firebolt. Based on its current power, magic circleplexity, and mana requirement, Angus ssified his modified Fire Missile as the third circle spell.


    Unlike normal Firebolts that release a small weak explosion, [Fire Missile] focuses on speed and piercing damage. The spell is so focused on these two points that Angus is confident no fifth grade could defend the attack unscathed.


    Under the continued attacks, the iing monsters turn into unmoving corpses in just a few minutes.


    "Get ready! We are moving now!!" yelled Angus as he led everyone to another cave path.


    Since the monsters are getting stronger, Angus no longer holds back and uses many high-circle spells in their battle. As a result, the fight ends fast, especially against arge group of monsters. Unfortunately, this ce is a dungeon.


    Anyrge mana fluctuation from high circle spells will attract the monster in the span of hundred meters away. Therefore, they must get away every time they finish their battle to avoid getting surrounded. They didn''t have time to check for the monster or loot them.


    Still, their move is also not peaceful. They often find another group of monsters along the cave path. With Angus'' detection skill, he could detect these monsters from a distance and choose another way.


    Unfortunately, the bizarre monsters appeared and came out of thin air at a random location. Hence, his detection skill is useless since the monster could stand in their way before they can take a different route.


    On the other hand, the newly formed bizarre monsters are like newborn monsters without anybat experience. Despite their high grade, they are too weakpared to other ordinary monsters.


    *GRRTTTRR* While passing through the cave path and killing the bizarre newborn monsters, everyone hears a shake and tremor in the surrounding area.


    "The cave wall is moving! Everyone ran forward at full speed!! There is a big area ahead." shouted Angus as he and Jayna used their own movement skills to move.


    A momentter, they arrive at a big cave area and release a sigh. On the other hand, the cave path behind them is destroyed as the cave wall moves.


    "Huff.. This is the second time we almost got crushed by a moving cave wall." sighed Angus.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Fortunately, the big cave area is not changing like the cave path." chimed Jayna from the side.


    "It is not certain yet. Maybe the cave wall here will also move and change but take longer than the cave path. It is better to keep moving. But, for now, let''s stay here until the cave path stabilizes." said Angus.


    "Alright, secure the area. This one is bigger than anything we visited before."mand Angus to everyone.


    Suddenly, Angus turned in a certain direction before looking in another direction solemnly.


    "Angus..." called Jayna in worry.


    "Yeah. This is getting more difficult. We may get a casualty this time." replied Angus.


    "Forget about it! Everyone follows me to the center area."manded Angus.


    Reaching the area, Angus immediatelymands knight Hervy to create a simple barricade with the help of his rune and things in the surrounding area. Noticing Angus''s seriousness, the knights didn''t ask and obey Angus''mand without question.


    "I want all the nonbatants to stay in the middle and with the supply, "manded Angus after creating a high Earth Wall around them using magic.


    "Sir, is there anything wrong?" asked Yelena in worry.


    "A horde of monsters ising from all the cave paths. With their current speed, they will arrive in fifteen or more minutes." said Angus solemnly.


    Hearing it is not a group but a horde, everyone begins to worry andplete their task faster.


    After giving everyone bad news, he moves to the cave entrance to ce the rune trap. He also flooded the surrounding area with thick Fire Oil. Hervy and his knight also do not stay idle either. They create some obstacles and holes in their surrounding barricade.


    Fortunately, their current cave area is a few kilometers wide and enough area to create an obstacle for the monsters. Despite getting surrounded, Angus didn''t n to strengthen the defense further as it was only temporary.


    Angus knows this barricade is only temporary. They will abandon it anytime and move to the cave path with the least monster to escape.


    He never ns to be a sitting duck for the monsters to attack them.


    After putting the traps and making the crude obstacles as fast as possible, everyone gathers in the center behind the Earth Wall.


    A few minutester, a few groups of survivorse out from the cave paths and try to escape for their life. Using their strong perception, they also notice Angus'' group and decide to go in their direction.


    Among the iing survivor group, Angus notices Jayna''s brother Eric and his two wounded royal guards. Angus didn''t say anything and jumped from the Earth Wall to grab them.


    Before everyone could react, he got the three ragged humans and threw them above the Earth Wall. In another few seconds, he is already back on top of the Earth Wall using [Beast Walk] and catches the flying Crown Prince and Royal Guards.


    "Jayna, take care of the Royal Guards. The two of them are heavily injured and on the verge of exhaustion." said Angus.


    The princess nodded and brought the wounded Royal Guards to the center.


    "A-Angus¡­ It''s good to see you." greeted Eric in shock.


    He couldn''t react to Angus'' movement before knowing he and his two royal guards got thrown in the air.


    "We will speakter, Crown Prince Eric. We have important matters at hand now." said Angus


    He focuses on looking at the iing group of survivors before looking far in the distance at the bizarre monstersing from the cave path. Now, everyone could hear various monsters roar in the distance.


    "Humans!! Let us in!!" called one of the Altras Red Guards while running.


    However, before they could enter the obstacle area, *Pssiiuttt* A sharp whispering sound of Firebolt hit the ground in front of them.


    "If you step into that area, we will treat you as a monster to eliminate." said Angus coldly.


    "Angus!! What are you doing?!" called Eric from his side.

 Chapter 567 Surviving

    "Angus!! What are you doing?!" called Eric from his side.


    The Crown Prince is surprised at Angus'' bold statement. But Angus ignores the Crown Prince and casts a burning Fire Spear spell in his hand, ready tounch anyone that tries to step into their obstacle area.


    Seeing the concentrated fire mana in the Fire Spear, most Altras survivors hesitate to move forward.


    However, time didn''t wait for everyone as the monster got closer and made everyone worry. At this moment, a masked person jumps around from behind the crowd and enhances her leg with mana.


    In a single jump, the masked person arrives gracefully on the Earth Wall beside Angus.


    "I didn''t take a single step at your trap. So, it''s okay right?" asked the masked person with disgust expression on it.


    "Sure." nodded Angus before focusing on the group in front of them.


    Realizing the area in front of them is a trap, the other survivors follow the masked person''s lead. Unfortunately, not everyone has the same power as Angus and the masked person.


    The distance between their current location to Angus'' Earth Wall is around a hundred meters away. It takes a least fourth-gradebatant physical strength to cover the area. Even then, the fourth-gradebatant could only carry on their own.


    If the Altras could use their shapeshifting ability, they could easily pass through by creating wings or something simr. However, their greatest advantage is gone and makes them vulnerable.


    Some Red Guards or strong Altras are reluctant to leave the others, but they also know the strong and bizarre monster will arrive at their location soon. During this desperate time, many groups of people argue with each other.


    "What the hell are you doing there?!!" yelled someone from behind.


    Soon, everyone finds anotherrge group of Altras led by three Nirvas'' elders. All of them are heavily injured and look pale, while the two elders support one of the elders.


    Angus notices the masked person flinching a little after seeing the Nirvas'' elder. Something that will be missed by others but not Angus, who could easily read someone''s bodynguage.


    "Why are you just standing there?!!" shouted elder Jojin.


    "T-That''s¡­" replied an Altras in front of the obstacle area.


    "Wait, that mask?! and the Heart Kingdom!! I see¡­ So, the heart kingdom is the one behind this, huh? No wonder they killed the other elders before." said elder Razi beside Jojin.


    Angus didn''t care about the two elders'' hateful remarks and threw his burning spear toward the horizon. *BOOOOM* A massive explosion lit all the Fire Oil that Angus ced in the cave entrance.


    *GROOARR* Everyone could hear the monster''sst pained cry. Still, it is not stopping them but slowing down and giving everyone some time.


    Some flying monsters with happy smiles on their face''s sides managed to escape the explosion and charge at Angus'' location.


    "Magicians!! I want you to focus on the flying monsters! Don''t let them pass through our wall!!"manded Angus, ignoring the surprised Altras in the distance.


    Then, Angus pped his hand and red up enormous fire mana. An extensive magic circle appeared in front of him.


    "Such a strong fire mana!!" eximed the wounded Elder Tedar in worry.


    [4th Circle - Vulcan Shots] *Whoosh* Many small Fireballse out from the magic circle and shoot toward all the iing flying monsters. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Every Fireball hit the flying in their vital area and killed them. Even the surviving ones get knocked down.


    After shooting disying such a power, "I don''t care about your so-called rebellion or whatnot. But, if you dare to step into the obstacle area and ruin my traps for those monsters, I will make sure you all will face the same fate as those flying monsters!!" shouted Angus.


    "Don''t think I don''t dare to attack you just because you are Nirvas'' elders?!! Even now, it''s hard to not kill all of you because of getting dragged into your fucking mess!!" added Angus while releasing a strong killing intent.


    "*Cough* W-Wait a second¡­ Baron Victory, correct? This is a misunderstanding¡­ The Nirvas and Heart Kingdom didn''t have any enmity with each other before. We also already promise the Hundred Army Darren for it and tend to keep our word." said Elder Tedar.


    "Let''s forget about this and focus on our current situation. So, can you let us in?" asked Elder Tedar.


    "If you kill that stupid loudmouthed elder, I will consider it." said Angus.


    "Angus, that''s enough. Stop this madness right now!!" called the Crown Prince.


    However, his call fell on deaf ears as Angus kept focusing on the Altras in front of them.


    "Brat, don''t think I couldn''t go up there and kill you!!" said Elder Razi in anger.


    As the situation suddenly gets tense, "Hahaha¡­ This is so funny. I thought the elder like to sacrifice others. But, when you are the one that got sacrificed, you chickened out. Aren''t you supposed to feel ''Honored'' El-der Ra-zi?" mocked the masked person.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "You!! Don''t think you are safe behind the Heart Kingdom?!!" replied Elder Razi.


    While theyunch a verbal attack on each other, Crown Prince Eric has enough and tries to boldly grab Angus. However, Angus wasn''t called the untouchable during his academic days for nothing. He easily moves sideways and avoids Eric''s hand.


    Angus is starting to get annoyed by Eric and sends a sharp re at him. Before he could say anything, Jayna hit Eric''s back nape and knocked him out.


    "Angus, please don''t kill him. He is still my brother." said Jayna with a harmless smile.


    "I nned to let him be one more time before throwing him at those monsters." replied Angus causally.


    "Don''t bother. If he is against you again, I will burn him to ash by myself. He may be my blood brother, but no one should ever question my love like that." said Jayna as the surrounding area magically got hotter.


    Everyone also noticed this change and looked at Jayna warily. They could feel the temperature increase is not from mana but just suddenly getting hot like it is natural.


    "I really love this side of yours." teased Angus as Jayna returned to her calm and tried to hide her blush.


    "Take him to the back and leave him chained."manded Angus after but some magic sealing chain on Eric.


    "Yes, sir." replied the knights beside him respectfully.


    They know what Angus and Jayna have done is considered a crime. But they owe the couple too much to question that. Over the past few hours, they don''t know how many times they get rescued by the couple. They even feel ashamed as they keep getting help from them.


    During this moment, the embassy knights have an undying loyalty toward the young couple. They will follow it without hesitation even if theymand them towards their death. Unfortunately, the couple didn''t know about this and did not care much about it.


    After taking care of the annoying crown prince, they focus on the group survivor outside. Currently, the masked person and the Nirvas'' elder already stop their verbal attack.


    *GROOOWLL* Everyone is focused on the things behind them as they hear thunderous monsters cry. They could feel arge amount of miasma from the direction they came.


    "They are here!!" said Elder Jojin in worry.


    "Artillery, ready your weapon!!"manded Angus to the knights.


    Hepletely ignores the panic Altras and decides to focus on the iing monster horde. Soon, Angus notices something from the dark smoke in the distance.


    "Jayna!!" called Angus.


    Noticing Angus'' intention through the Fire Phoenix creates arge fire wing on her back and rises into the air. After taking a deep breath, her fire wing gets more vivid before shooting out many fiery feathers to the surrounding at once [Phoenix Rain].


    *Swish* *Swish* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* At the same time, everyone also notices many potent [Miasma Ball]ing towards them. The two strong skills shed with each other and released destruction in the surrounding area.


    After shooting many [Phoenix rain] at once, Jayna slumped down on the ground and got caught by Angus. It is the first time she used [Phoenix Rain] this much without getting buffed by [Prayer''s Room].


    After the explosion receded, many bizarre monsters came from the dark fire smoke. The first type of monster is a giant ugly fish with two hairy legs and thick lips.


    Despite their thin and weird hairy legs, they could move fast and agile in uneven terrain.


    Seeing the monsters, "Ohh.. No! Not those ugly things again!!"ined the masked person as she took out arge unique bow.


    Without waiting for others, the masked person shoots a powerful arrow and hits the monster fish.


    "Aim at them first!! They could shoot out [Miasma Ball] repeatedly in a short period." informed the masked person.


    Hearing this, Angus knows the danger these monsters pose to their current situation.


    "Shoot them down!!" shouted Angus.


    The artillery and magician knights immediately release their attack on the monster fish.


    In the meantime, the three Altras elders use this opportunity to get on top of the Earth Wall. A few Red Guards and strong Altras also follow their leader.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t bring the weak Altras and only left them behind the trap area. Seeing the Altras trying to cross and ruin their trap area, Angus didn''t hesitate and used [Fire Missile] on their head.

 Chapter 568 Perilous Situation

    *St* *St* *St* All the weak Altras that try to step on the trap area have their heads explode. During this time, the other strong Altras and elders are surprised at Angus'' cruel act, but they don''tment anything and can only release a deep sigh.


    They decide to not talk about this matter and think about itter. They have a more urgent matter, such as [Miasma Ball] bombarding their barricade. Jayna''s [Phoenix Rain] only manages to fend off the first wave of attack.


    However, as the masked person said, the strange monster fish couldunch [Miasma Ball] at short intervals. [Miasma Ball] is a basic skill that any monster with a core has. It is just gathering miasma at one point and shooting it.


    It is a crude skill but very destructive because of the miasma properties. Normally, monsters couldn''t keep spamming this skill since it takes time to gather their miasma.


    Sometimes, the monster is weakened if they use too much miasma. Hence, the monster rarely uses this skill unless they are forced to. Unfortunately, the monster fish could somehow bypass this limitation.


    Arriving at the Earth Wall, the strong Altras and the elders didn''t continue their previous banter with the masked person. They decided to help Angus'' group fend off the monsters.


    Everyone that reaches the Earth Wall is not stupid, especially the three injured elders.


    Despite getting exhausted and heavily injured from continued battle in the past hours, they were still pseudo-seventh grade and could feel the iing monster horde. The monster they could see now was only the beginning of the long battle.


    If they keep fighting each other, everyone in this ce will definitely die. In the end, everyone has a tacit understanding of making a truce and focuses on surviving against the iing monster horde.


    "Fuck, there is no end to them!!" cursed elder Jojin.


    "Oii.. Seven Faces bastard?!! Can''t you do something about this? Isn''t all this mess happening because of you?" asked elder Razi in anger while fending another iing [Miasma Ball].


    "Can''t you see?! I am struggling to survive here. If I could do something, I would have done it long ago." Retorted the masked person while not stopping shooting the monster fish.


    Ignoring the bickering Altras, Angus worried about something else. Most of the monsters are usually closebat fighters. Hence, he designed and put all the traps for these monsters.


    The monster fish group is definitely out of his calction, especially with their agile movement. Angus and Jayna may not have trouble shooting them from a distance by calcting their move. However, the others didn''t have their [Analyze] and marksmanship skills.


    Most of the time, they will miss their hit as the monster fish could sense their attack from hundred meters away.


    "We need to kill those monster fish before stronger monsters reach here." said Angus.


    After contemting for a moment, "Hervy!! I leave themand to you." said Angus before going towards Jayna''s side.


    Angus immediately takes out a long-barrel magic gun and gives it to Jayna.


    "Use your mana at a minimum and keep trying to recover it as much as possible. I will be back, My Love." said Angus.


    "Take care, My Love." replied Jayna while nodding.


    Then, Angus takes out his two sword artifacts and jumps out from the Earth Wall towards the iing group of monsters.


    "What the hell is he doing?!!" called Elder Razi.


    *BLAARR* The moment Angus impacts the iing monster, Angus is covered by strong fire mana and explodes his surrounding area. Since he didn''t need to worry about the surroundings, he let his fire mana turn wildly and burn everything.


    Unbeknown to him, his twin sword artifact reacts to this, making his fire mana more potent and destructive.


    Angus notices his impact is bigger and stronger than he thought, but he doesn''t think much about it since he is surrounded by monsters. Rather than being overwhelmed by this situation, Angus shows a big grin.


    "It''s been a while since I went on a rampage. [Beast Walk]." said Angus.


    His figure suddenly disappeared without a trace, but the nearby monster stopped moving before slumping onto the ground with its body cutting into pieces.


    Some monsters even turn into charred meat after getting shed by Angus'' twin sword. This scene keeps happening whenever Angus'' figure shes in the area.


    "Such speed and strong skills!! Is he really only a human?!!" thought Elder Jojin.


    Unfortunately, the monster horde came rapidly from the cave path, especially after Angus Fire Oil died down. While Angus was on the ground and attracting all the monster''s attention, Jayna and the masked person didn''t stay idle.


    Using Angus'' magic gun, she shoots down every monster fish she finds. The masked person also didn''t want to lose and kept killing monster fish left and right.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    On the other hand, the monster fish couldn''t even dodge properly and fight back as their attention was focused entirely on Angus. As newborn monsters, they didn''t have muchbat experience and relied more on their natural instinct.


    They could hardly ignore the dense mana in Angus. Knowing this, Angus decides to be the bait and attract all their focus with the intense fire mana in his body while butchering everything on his path.


    "Come on!! Is that all?!! My magic guns could do better than this." mocked Angus while dodging the [Miasma Ball] from the surroundings effortlessly.


    With his superb skill, Angus could dodge any iing attack and ughter any monster on his path. His movement is very graceful yet deadly. Not even the monster''s blood touched his clothes or body.


    "B-Beautiful!!" muttered the masked person while seeing Angus.


    The masked person shakes her head before focusing on killing the monster fish. She knows how troublesome this monster would be if she left it alone. Still, she often takes a nce at Angus'' movement.


    "Huff¡­ I think that''s enough for now." said Angus as he took out a rune card.


    [Rune Magic Card] [4th Circle - Fire Smander] *BOOOM* *GROOARR* a giant smander made of fire appeared from the Rune Magic Card and ran havoc on the surrounding. The new appearance of the giant fire creature caught the monster''s attention and they forgot about Angus.


    Using this opportunity, Angus immediately returned to the Earth Wall to recuperate. His continued onught only happens in a few minutes but already consumes a third of his mana.


    He still needs to keep his mana in check for the stronger monster. Angus believes a horde of monsters like this has a leader or something simr.


    Fortunately, Angus also brings some of his rune magic cards. An elemental creature spell couldn''t think of itself and needed to be controlled.


    However, it is a different case if ites from rune magic. The elemental creature from the rune magic will be moving and attacking everything.


    Angus could still control the Fire Smander using [Firecast]. But he didn''t need to since the rampaging Fire Smander was also attracted to all the monster horde in the surrounding area.


    Like monsters, creatures made of pure mana often bore hatred and sought the destruction of monsters.


    Arriving back at the Earth wall, "Huff¡­ Huff.. Don''t ck off. Keep attacking the monster that passes through the Fire Smander." warned Angus.


    "Wee back." greeted Jayna and the masked person.


    ''This woman¡­'' thought Jayna towards the masked person.


    The two of them look at each other and Angus is sure there is a spark between them. Still, Angus didn''tment and focused back on the field. Seeing Angus already cast Fire Missile to help eliminate the iing monsters, the two women go back to killing the monsters.


    The battle between the survivor and the monster horde continues as the monster keeps pouring out from the cave path.


    After half an hour of fighting, ''This is insane¡­ Howe they keep appearing at this fast rate?!! We will be overwhelmed if it stays like this. But there is also no way out. Every path is full of monsters.'' thought Angus worriedly as he killed the monster that managed to climb up.


    All the obstacles and rune traps are already destroyed and filled with dozens of monster corpses.


    Yet, they still didn''t find the end of the monster horde. Just as Angus finds it hopeless and decides to escape with only Jayna, he feels a familiar presence approaching their location at a fast speed.


    *BOOOM* Angus looks above and finds the cave ceiling destroyed as a familiar little girl falls down.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna.


    "Where are Angus and Big sis?!!" screamed Anna before charging towards the cave wall blindly.


    She didn''t care about all the monsters as she passed through them like an unstoppable train. Before anyone noticed, the little girl mmed the cave wall and broke through it. At this moment, the couple finally realizes the little girl didn''t see them there.


    "Tch¡­ How troublesome. [Domain - Asura]" grumbled Angus as he took a deep breath while gripping his twin swords tightly.


    Instantly, the whole area is covered by an invisible force with Angus as its center.


    "[Twin Sword Art - Marauder Pandemonium]." muttered Angus in a low voice.

 Chapter 569 Finding Anna

    "[Twin Sword Art - Marauder Pandemonium]." muttered Angus in a low voice.


    In a moment, everyone could see a gigantic, terrifying silhouette behind Angus. Suddenly, Angus'' figure disappeared from the spot and appeared far away in the distance. At the same time, everyone finds the whole area turned into silence.


    No one heard the roaring monster anymore. In the span of a few hundred meters away, the monster fell to the ground and slowly burned to ash from its shing wound.


    On the other hand, Angus breathes heavily as his twin swords stab the ground while still being held by his hands.


    His clothes are already gone leaving only a few pieces of his pants. The surrounding area near him also slowly turns into hot sludge and magma with the twin swords as its center. There is a trace of a scorching wound in his entire arm that slowly healed.


    A bright orange vein warped his arms from the burning hand and asionally released a beating glow.


    Every time the vein glows, the temperature in his surroundings increases and Angus feels unbearable pain in his entire arm. He feels like getting a muscle spasm while his whole arm is burning from the inside.


    "Urgh.. Not now?!! I need.. move.. before Anna gets further!!" groaned Angus as he forced his exhausted body to move.


    Fortunately, his location is not far from the hole Anna created.


    Arriving in front of the hole, "ANNA!!" screamed Angus with all his might.


    Suddenly, his arms glow again and give a scorching pain. Sumb to the searing pain and exhaustion, Angus fell backward. At this moment, a familiar warm, soothing presence catches Angus gently.


    Angus looked at his lover Jayna with a rough breath and kept muttering Anna''s name.


    "Anna. We need.. Huff.. call her¡­ Huff¡­ Before it''s.. toote." said Angus with difficulty.


    The Fire phoenix didn''t say anything, but her blue eyes had already turned into sharp, fiery eyes and touched Angus'' arms. Suddenly, the bright orange vein magically recedes and back into the twin swords.


    As the bright orange vein disappears, Angus drops the twin swords to the ground and turns their surroundings into hotva. Fortunately, the couple has a high resistance against the heat.


    Unbeknown to them, the monster''s horde is not approaching them. No one knows if they fear Angus or the intense heat in their area. But everyone noticed the monster didn''t dare to move forwards anymore while trembling in fear.


    On the other hand, the masked person looked at the young couple in the distance in silence. Angus and Jayna didn''t notice the surroundings before focusing on the small hole in front of them.


    The hole created by Anna in the cave wall is too small for them. They also see it slowly closing up and crumbling away. Still, they could feel a slight tremor in the whole area from the hole.


    "ANNA!!" called Angus and Jayna simultaneously.


    Suddenly, the tremor stopped for a moment before it became stronger. *BOOOOM* A little ck-haired girl appeared from the hole and got into the couple''s embrace.


    "Angus!! Big Sis!! Huaaa¡­" cried Anna loudly.


    The little monster is in a mess as her dress has alreadypletely turned ragged. Her hair and body were covered with blood and dust. Even her face turned ashy white as a lot of dust covered it. Yet, the couple was relieved as they didn''t find any wounds on her body.


    "Angus.. *Sob* Big sis¡­ *Sob* Anna.. *Sob* Anna thought¡­ *Sob* Angus and Big sis leave Anna. Huaa¡­" cried Anna loudly.


    "Husshh¡­ We never leave you. We love you, Anna." said Jayna as she tried to calm the little girl.


    "Yeah. We will never leave you, Anna." said Angus as he cast a cleaning spell on the little girl.


    "Pro-Promewice (Promise)??" asked Anna while still crying.


    "Yeah. We promise." replied the couple simultaneously.


    "Okay." replied Anna shortly.


    The little monster suddenly stopped crying as if she had never cried in the first ce before burying herself in the couple''s arms while chuckling happily.


    The couple only smiles at the little girl''s behavior but lets her be since they know it must be hard for her to search them frantically for hours.


    They know Anna still couldn''t fully be independent on her own. She may be very powerful, but her mind is very fragile. This is also why the couple never leaves her on their own.


    After calming down a little bit, "Anna, are those monsters made by you?" asked Angus while patting her little head.


    "Monster?? Euhhh¡­ What are those?? It''s disgusting!!" replied Anna while giving a disgusted expression.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    This reaction confuses the couple. They remember Anna only has this kind of expression when eating vegetables for the first time.


    "Anna, aren''t those simr to your terri.. I mean, the monster in the drawing?" asked Angus.


    "NO! Nope!! Those things are not the same as Anna''s super duper masterpiece." retorted Anna.


    "*Sigh* It seems we still need to fight our way through. Anna, can you help us? Just give us some time to recover." said Angus.


    "Umm¡­ Ahh¡­ Anna has a better idea. Go, Onyx!!" said Anna as the little snake came out from behind her hair.


    The Ancient Beast snake hissed aggressively toward the monster. Unfortunately, the dimension restricts his body and forces him down. During this moment, the darkness in the surroundings envelops Onyx''s body before everyone hears something is broken. *Crack*


    The small snake beast turns bigger in a few seconds and emerges from the darkness. *GROOOARRR* Hearing the loud roar and the strong presence of the Ancient Beast, all the monsters instinctively run in fear. They feel like facing their mighty natural predator.


    However, Onyx didn''t stay idle either. Since entering this dimension, the ancient beast is frustrated as he gets restricted and can''t fight properly. His defeat against Nabe really hurt his pride as the ancient beast.


    Therefore, he didn''t miss this chance given by his little master to vent all his frustration. The Zokline slithers away and begins its massacre of the surrounding monster without mercy.


    "Well, I think this is also okay." said Angus before kissing the little girl''s head.


    "Hehehe¡­"ughed Anna while enjoying getting spoiled by the couple.


    Angus knows Onyx should be restricted by the dimension. He guesses Anna does something about it and somehow releases the Onyx restriction.


    In the meantime, Alder, Nabe, and Crimson sh Extalia keep traveling through the dungeon maze at a fast speed.


    "Tch¡­ This ce ispletely a maze. Nabe, can''t you locate the little monster?" asked Alder while butchering any monster in his way with a casual hand wave.


    "With what exactly?? Didn''t I say the dungeon was already out of my control long ago?!! That little monster already destroyed too many of the dungeon structures. I couldn''t even know where the dungeon core was anymore." retorted Nabe.


    "Wait¡­ So, you are saying you could control the dungeon before?" chimed the Duchess.


    "Er¡­ Yeah. I actually could. But it was before we met. So, technically I am not lying about not being able to save everyone. Anyway, we should hurry to find the little monster. The miasma in the dungeon is already rising to a hazardous level." said Nabe, trying to divert the topic.


    The Duchess wants toment on it before they arrive at the big clearing cave area. Suddenly, a ck thingunched into them. The Alder, who is in the front, already notices this and stops whatever ising at them. *BAAAMMM*


    "What the fuck is this?!!" eximed Alder as he got pushed back a few centimeters away.


    This scene surprised both Nabe and Alder himself. They know how strong Alder''s physical body is even without being enhanced by his miasma. Even Nabe''s full-powered kick couldn''t leave a scratch on his body.


    Yet, this unknown thing in front of them could push Alder away. After a moment, they finally see the perpetrator and find it is another bizarre monster.


    The monster has very dark skin and a weird body shape. It looks like a mass of ck-colored body with mouths and arms all over its body.


    The mouth has sharp white teeth, while the arms have long ws. Besides the mouths and arms, they didn''t find other things, such as eyes or ears. However, the worrying thing is the three powerful figures couldn''t feel the monster''s core aura in it.


    They feel it is made of a massive concentration of miasma, simr to an elemental creature made from magic spells. Despite not having a core, they still find the monster very terrifying. Moreover, the monster is also very fast and strong from the previous attack.


    "GGGRAHHHH!!" Screamed the monster.


    Suddenly, the surrounding area is covered by the thick miasma barrier.


    "What is this?" asked the Duchess while looking at the monster.


    "It''s some sort of powerful barrier made of miasma." said Nabe.


    "Tch¡­ This is troublesome. The dungeon sweeper has already reached this stage."mented Alder.


    Before the two women could ask more, Alder and the monster already charged and shed their bodies against each other. *BAMMM*


    Their sh releases a huge shockwave that destroys anything in the surrounding area. The only ones that weren''t affected by the shockwave were the two women.


    "This is bad!! That thing actually has the same strength as Alder. Crimson sh, cover me. I need to break this barrier. We can''t waste too much time fighting this thing." said Nabe before focusing on the barrier.

 Chapter 570 Unknown Monster

    "We can''t waste too much time fighting this thing." said Nabe before focusing on the barrier.


    "Sure." replied the Duchess shortly as she blocked another iing shockwave.


    Alder and the monster keep hitting each other without caring about the surroundings. Alder seems to get the upper hand since the monster can''t hurt him while the lizardman beats the monster.


    Alder''s fist may only leave a slight bruise on the monster''s body. Still, the damage slowly umtes on the monster''s body. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Alder keeps hitting the monster without reservation like it is a good punching bag.


    "Hahaha¡­ It''s been a while since I got a good punching bag."ughed Alder.


    At this moment, the monster shoots [Miasma st] from all its mouths in its body. *BAMM* The indiscriminate attack envelops the whole area, even reaching the Duchess and Nabe direction.


    [Anduril - Trance Bash] The Duchess deflects all the iing attacks using her artifact at superhuman speed. On the other hand, Alder gets pushed back with a few light scratches on his body.


    "That''s sting!!"mented Alder before charging at the monster again.


    In response, the monster swung all its unnatural long arms to the lizard monster overlord. Thinking it is just an effort to prevent him from getting close, Alder decides to deflect it with its own arm. *BAM*


    As soon as the monster''s arm hit Alder, the monster overlord was thrown away like a cannonball and hit the miasma barrier in the distance.


    Fortunately, he is a monster overlord and doesn''t need to worry about the miasma poisoning. Still, he is surprised at the sudden change in the monster''s strength.


    "Urghh¡­ Don''t tell me it could get stronger?!! How could that little monster encounter such a thing." grumble Alder as he looks at a long scratch on his arm scale.


    Still, Alder didn''t care about his light injury and again charged at the monster with a big grin. It is clear the monster overlord is enjoying the fight.


    The two powerful monsters continue their sh and wreck the surrounding area. Fortunately, their cave area is massive and resembles the one Angus stays. It is an enormous cave spanning a few kilometers and has a very high ceiling.


    "This is¡­ Damn it!! How could this happen?" cursed Nabe in frustration.


    "Is there something wrong?" asked the Duchess worriedly.


    "This barrier is not a trap created by the dungeon. It is created by that thing. The problem is the barrier connected with that thing''s life. So, unless we kill that thing, we will never escape this barrier."


    "Furthermore, this barrierpletely locked the space and time in this area. In summary, we are in apletely different dimension inside this barrier. I assume this is the dungeon sweeper''s way to kill its target without damaging the dungeon further." exined Nabe.


    "So, we just need to kill that thing, right?" asked the Duchess.


    "Yeah¡­" said Nabe.


    *BAAMM* Before Nabe could speak further, something hit the barrier near Nabe. The Red Queen finds it is actually Alder with a wounded sh on his chest.


    "URGGH.. That hurts!!"ined Alder.


    "Alder!!" called Nabe in surprise.


    However, a ck thing is already getting near them and ready to butcher everyone. *BOOOOM* [Anduril - Resize] Before the monster w reaches everyone, a gigantic greatsword hits the monster like a baseball. It hits the barrier a few kilometers away.


    "What is that thing?! How could it have that kind of power?!!" said the Duchess.


    The Duchess'' hand is trembling from all the recoil after shing with the monster''s body.


    "Urghh¡­ I also don''t know. That monster just keeps getting stronger as we fight. It could even prate my invincible scale." said Alder while getting up and ready to fight again.


    The wound in his chest had already healed with his natural regeneration.


    "Invincible scale your ass!! If it gets destroyed, it means it is no longer invincible." retorted Nabe.


    "Oh,e on!! Don''t you also love my shiny, beautiful scale?!" teased Alder.


    ''Seriously?? These two¡­'' thought the Duchess while hearing the two having their romanticedy again.


    "Guys, can we focus here? We still have an unknown powerful monster to kill here." called the Duchess to stop the two from ying around.


    "Ahh¡­ Yeah. I almost forgot about that thing." said Nabe.


    "Booo¡­ You are too serious, woman. I know you are jealous of Nabe. But, you need to rx¡­" chimed Alder.


    Before Alder finishes his sentence, his whole body is thrown into the monster''s location.


    "Who the fuck is jealous?!! Screw you, narcissistic lizard!! For your information, I already have my own man." yelled the Duchess after hitting Alder with her greatsword.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    At the same time, Nabe only released a chuckle seeing the red-haired woman red up like a fire.


    ''No wonder she is called Crimson sh. I could only see a red sh before Alder got thrown away.'' thought Nabe.


    "At ease, Crimson sh. I already somehow figured out the monster''s ability and weakness." said Nabe.


    "Hmm??" replied the Duchess.


    "Alder, don''t try hitting the monster. Just focus on dodging and defending its attack." shouted Nabe.


    "Seriously?!! Now, am I the punching bag?" replied Alder from far away.


    "Just hold it. I need to test something first." said Nabe as the two women approached Alder''s location in a moment.


    As the women reach Alder''s location, they find the monster is hitting Alder. At the same time, the lizardman dodged the attack desperately and destroyed the surrounding area.


    "Umm¡­ Nabe, how long do I need to do this?" asked Alder while dodging the attack.


    "Just keep it like that." said Nabe.


    The Red Queen begins to chant a few unknown sentences while looking at the monster. Shepletely ignores the call from the Alder, who is getting thrashed by the monster.


    Meanwhile, outside the capital city, three people appeared out of nowhere. One of them is a huge tall person with red skin. He carried a big double-sided broad axe on its back. The second person has a small stature and a hideous appearance. He is covered with ck cloth.


    Thest person ispletely normalpared to the other two. He is a young naked Altras without any clothes. Fortunately, the young Altras could shapeshift and hide his private part from the public. These three people slump on the ground and hold their heads while groaning in pain.


    "Urghh¡­ I should never agree with you." groaned Ragaz, trying not to vomit.


    After hearing the young Altras'' story, Ramuz decided to go toward the capital city. However, their distance is too far and it takes a lot of time to reach the capital city. In desperation, Ramuz asks Ragaz to help them.


    After a lengthy negotiation, Ragaz agrees to help using one of his collections to teleport them to the outskirts of the capital city.


    Currently, they get massive headaches and disorientation from the unstable long-distance teleport. Unfortunately, they didn''t have time to rest as many people were alreadying to their ce.


    "Guys¡­ It seems we got noticed." said Ragaz.


    "I told you¡­ *Vomit* We should go towards One Father instead." rebuked the young Altras while vomiting.


    "The old man knows everything inside Nirvas. He didn''t need to get news from us. If he didn''t make a move despite all this chaos, it means he allowed all of this to happen." said Ramuz.


    "Ohh¡­ Isn''t it the Exiled Giant Ramuz? What brings you here?" said one of the Altras wearing Red Guard armor.


    Before Ramuz could reply, "Mine¡­ Mine!! Everything''s MINE!! [Greed - Fortune Grasp]." yelled Ragaz in madness.


    Suddenly, all the items in the Red Guards'' possession flew toward Ragaz. The hideous goblin didn''t stay idle and took out his pocket storage before storing everything inside of it beside the storage tools.


    "Hahahaha¡­ This is mine. Mine alone!!"ughed Ragaz madly before running in a random direction.


    "Wait!! Get back here, thief!!" yelled the Red Guard as they pursued Ragaz leaving the other two people alone.


    Altras from the capital have a habit of storing their things inside their storage tools. Therefore, they couldn''t just let Ragaz get away. Unfortunately, Ragaz is not a professional thief for years for nothing. He is very slippery and agilepared to others.


    "Well, that solves some of our problems. Let''s take a look at the capital first." said Ramuz.


    "S-Sure." said the young Altras Binn


    Approaching the capital city, they find the whole city is covered by an unknown barrier. They could also see a massive earthy mountain instead of buildings behind the barrier. The area is empty as Ragaz passes this area before stealing everyone''s possession.


    "No.. Noo.. Nooo¡­. Leader Alix!!" yelled Binn.


    The young Altras saw his leader''s corpse get stabbed by many weapons on his body. Ramuz looked at Alix''s corpse with a shake. He decides to not say anything and gives the young Altras time alone before approaching the barrier.


    "I see¡­ No wonder that pitiful goblin appears here. He only has a few friends inside Nirvas." said a masked person sitting on top of the barrier.


    The mask has an angry expression on it. Ramuz immediately recognizes the particr mask from Binn''s story.


    "You must be one of the Seven Faces." said Ramuz.


    "And you must be Bloody Giant Ramuz." replied the masked person.

 Chapter 571 Beaten Up

    "And you must be Bloody Giant Ramuz." replied the masked person.


    "You know me?!!" asked Ramuz.


    "How could I not? They said the most talented Altras is that spoiled boy Olvit. But we both know that''s not true. Ramuz the Bloody Giant, the wielder of the God ying Axe. If you are not the most talented Altras in Nirvas, then who else?" said the masked person.


    "I am nothing but a mutated Altras." replied Ramuz.


    "Hmph!! Say that to the God ying Axe on your back." retorted the masked person.


    "That''s enough!! Release the capital city now!!" said Ramuz in anger.


    "I am sorry, but I don''t have a way to undo what they have done. Even if I have, what makes you think I will do it for you?" said the masked person.


    "Then, I will just destroy it!!" said Ramuz as he took out his giant axe from his back.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t let you do that." replied the masked person.


    *BAMM* In a moment, Ramuz feels like getting hit by something before being thrown far away in the distance. After having a roughnding with his back on the ground, he could feel someone on top of his chest.


    "Having a big body may give you greater strength, but it also makes you slower."mented the masked person while standing on Ramuz''s chest.


    "Grahh!!" groaned Ramuz angrily as he swung his axe at the masked person.


    Unfortunately, the masked person is too agile and could dodge his attack easily. Once again, the masked person disappeared and hit Ramuz''s face. *BAAM* The Altras Giant couldn''t help but be thrown away from the force again.


    The masked person didn''t give Ramuz time to recover and kept hitting him from many directions. In the end, the giant Altras could only receive a continuous beating.


    "It seems the rumor that you can''t use shapeshift is true. But that should be impossible. Shapeshift is like breathing for us. We don''t need to learn it as it is our body''s nature." said the masked person while seeing the beaten-up Ramuz.


    "Hmm¡­ Ramuz, you actually could shapeshift, right?" asked the masked person to the beaten giant.


    "Urgh... I am just a mutated Altras." replied Ramuz with the same answer while trying to hit the masked person.


    "Foolish child." said the masked person before continuing beating the masked person.


    At the same time, the young Altras Binn is surprised that Ramuz actually gets beaten up one-sidedly by the masked person.


    "I-I need to help Ramuz!! I need to help him!! Right¡­ Huff.. Remember your training, Binn." said Binn to himself before charging at the masked person.


    Unfortunately, the masked person had already noticed him long ago. *BAMM* Without even looking at Binn, A muscr tentacle made of red muscle hit his head and knocked him out on the ground. The attack happened instantly and didn''t stop the masked man from beating Ramuz.


    While the masked man beat Ramuz again, "Mine!! It''s Mine!!" yelled Ragaz as he approached their location from afar.


    "No.. Ragaz, stay away!!" warned Ramuz.


    However, the goblin has already lost his mind in his greed and used his skill [Greed - Fortune Grasp]. In a split second, the masked person and every item in her flew towards Ragaz.


    The masked person didn''t panic or be surprised at such skill but reacted fast and took back all the items with her tentacles while moving towards Ragaz. *BAM* Before he could react, the masked person made a chop on the goblin''s head and nted him on the ground.


    "Ouhh!! It hurts!!" yelled Ragaz while rolling on the ground and holding his head.


    "Hoo¡­ It seems you are already brave enough to steal from me again, Ragaz." said the masked person as she put back her mask.


    Fortunately, the surrounding is too dusty from the fight and hides her true face. However, the greedy goblin can still see her face for a moment.


    "Y-You!! Why are you..." said Ragaz in fear.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the masked person was already beating Ragaz like a good punching bag. She stops when she finds Ramuz approaching her location and ms his giant axe at her. *BOOMM*


    "Did you think you could hit me with that kind of attack?!! It seems your stupid brain is still not beaten enough." said the masked person before returning to beating Ramuz.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Meanwhile, Alder is having the worst day. As a prideful creature, he likes to make others his punching bag. But he never thought of bing the punching bag of a strange monster. Still, he noticed why Nabe asked him to do this.


    After fighting the monster for a long time, he noticed the monster was getting slower and weaker. Alder also sees Nabe shoot a few low-circle spells at the monster while mumbling unknownnguage to check the monster.


    "What a terrifying monster?!!" said Nabe as she stopped inspecting the monster.


    "Nabe, did you find something to kill it?" asked Alder.


    The lizard monster overlord hopes his woman can find something to directly kill it. Unfortunately, Nabe put cold water on his hope.


    "Yup. Just keep dodging and a good meat tank¡­ I mean, just keep doing what you are doing now." said Nabe before sitting down not far from them.


    "What?!! Nabe, you can''t be serious, right?" asked Alder.


    "Nope. I am serious. This monster has terrifying abilities. Whenever it gets hit physically, it will increase its physical strength, endurance, and vitality. It will also increase its speed the more it gets hits. Lastly, it will convert any mana or miasma-based attack to his own miasma."


    "On the other hand, its physical power and miasma will slowly deteriorate the more it attacks. Any people who didn''t know its ability will only make it stronger until it bes too strong to be killed." exined Nabe.


    "The only way to kill it is by letting it exhaust itself and take it down with a killing attack." added Nabe.


    "Seriously?! Howe such a broken monster truly exists?"ined Alder while fighting the monster.


    "Of course not. Even if it is restricted by the world, such a creature will create a legend. You should know how hard your scale is, yet it can prate it easily." replied Nabe.


    "But¡­ that doesn''t make sense." said Alder.


    "What doesn''t make sense? It just shows how dangerous little Anna is since it is her manifestation." said Nabe.


    "No¡­ This is not her manifestation. In the early phase, the Dungeon sweeper only releases a monster that the dungeon destroyer met before."


    "After a while, if the dungeon destroyer is still not stopping breaking the structure, it will create powerful monsters from the dungeon destroyer''s memory with a great impression. It means little Anna should meet this monster somewhere." exined Alder.


    "That''s¡­ Stupid lizard!! Why didn''t you tell us such important information before?! What if we meet the manifestation of that boy or that young phoenix?!!" retorted Nabe angrily as she threw a few low-circle spells at Alder.


    "Oww.. Ow.. Stop it!! Can you see I am trying my hardest to dodge this thing!!" replied Alder.


    Nabe''s spell distracts Alder''s rhythm and makes him get hit by the monster. Fortunately, the monster''s strength is already physically weakened and no longer has enough force to hurt Alder''s sturdy scale.


    "Just go die, stupid lizard!! Who needs a dumb narcissistic lizard like you in the first ce?!!" grumbled Nabe.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t be like that? I know you are shy and still need me. Besides, it is not my fault you didn''t ask for it."ughed Alder as the two started having their romanticedy again.


    ''Seriously?!! These two¡­ I guess I will never understand the thoughts of seventh-grade people. Still, to think they even notice Jayna''s phoenix. This is not a good thing for us.'' thought the Duchess while shaking her hand.


    "Anyway, you are right. If this monster is here, then it has a chance to actually exist. Crimson sh, did you know something about it?" asked Nabe.


    "Nahh¡­ I only got closer to a little monster around half a year ago. The one that stays beside her is Angus and Jayna. But they did stay inside Endless Battlefield a few years ago. So, it is probably something they encounter inside that dimension." said the Crimson sh.


    Everyone in the Heart kingdom knows that Angus'' group is entering the dimension. With a bit of digging, everyone could find this information. Hence, the Duchess didn''t care about sharing it.


    "Endless Battlefield?? Ohh¡­ So, they survive in that dimension. No wonder Fate heavily influenced them."mented Alder.


    "Since I never go there, I couldn''t say for sure if they exist there, but you should ask themter just for confirmation. I don''t think I need to warn you how dangerous this kind of monster is if you fight it without any knowledge beforehand." said Nabe.


    "Sure. That''s what I am nning to do. Anyway, can''t I ask you how you know Jayna''s power?" the Duchess asked in a serious tone.


    "Hmm¡­ Honestly, I didn''t know she was a phoenix until Alder mentioned it. You don''t need to worry about it. We are not nning to share it or harm her. In fact, Alder is supposed to babysit her. But, I guess his babysitting standard is quite different." said Nabe.

 Chapter 572 Jealousy

    "In fact, Alder is supposed to babysit her. But, I guess his babysitting standard is quite different." said Nabe.


    "Babysitting phoenix?! I don''t know if the monster overlord needs to do that?"mented the Duchess.


    Hearing the Duchess''s words, Alder and Nabe didn''t immediately reply but stayed silent for a moment.


    "There are many things in this world that we don''t know. Even with my vast knowledge, I only know a little bit of it." said Nabe.


    The Duchess didn''t ask for more as she noticed the two of them didn''t want to talk about it more. She knows the seventh grade could be quite secretive. Her lover King Leon also often hides some information from her. It is not that he didn''t trust her, but it is to protect herself.


    As an experiencedmander that already fought multiple wars, she knows information and knowledge could be very dangerous just by knowing it. Even in the Heart Kingdom, they also hide or erase some sensitive information from the past.


    Meanwhile, Angus, Jayna, and Anna finally could rest after their small reunion. Before returning to the knights, Angus looked at his twin swords on the ground for a moment. He has a slight fear of touching and holding the weapon artifact again.


    It is clear to him that the artifacts go wild like never before during the battle. During thest attack, Angus actually loses control for a moment. He only wants to clear a path before him, but he kills all the monsters in the surrounding area and is left with only a little bit of mana.


    It is already a miracle he didn''t attack the others, as he knows the artifact''s tendency to burn things like pyromaniacs. However, Angus also could throw the swords away. After thest attack, the twin swords werepletely bound to him.


    Although he still didn''t know its name, he could feel strongly connected with the swords. It is an entirely different feeling from the other artifacts he had. After thinking for a moment, Angus stretched his hands before the twins'' swords flew into him.


    Holding the artifact, "Damn¡­ This will be addicting for any weak-minded people." muttered Angus.


    "Angus, are you okay?" asked Jayna in worry while holding Anna.


    "Yes. Let''s go back now." said Angus before storing the artifact.


    The moment Angus touches the artifacts, he feels like beplete. It even gives him the illusion that he has be stronger. In fact, he is still the same as before and doesn''t get any boost or new abilities.


    This phenomenon is not rare and Angus knows it is just the side effect of having the artifact bound to him. Strangely, when he held the artifact, the fear of using it was gone. It also gives him a slight tendency to use it. Furthermore, if he doesn''t have it, he will feel iplete or have an illusion of getting weaker.


    Fortunately, Angus is not ordinary and could brush off this effect. This is not the first time he has handled such a troublesome weapon. After Angus and Anna wear a new set of clothes, they return to everyone.


    They find everyone is already resting. Most of them copsed on the ground, with only the embassy''s healer and a few nonbatant people that could still look fine.


    "Baron Victory, you are back." called the embassy''s secretary Yelena.


    "How is everyone?" asked Angus.


    "From the initial eighteen knights, six of them died during the battle. The rest is heavily wounded and currently resting from the mana potion and Miasma antidote side effects. The healer said they may wake up in a day or more." reported Yelena formally.


    "Hmm¡­ Anna, how long could Onyx fight like that?" asked Angus while pointing at the giant rampage snake killing all the monsters in the surrounding area.


    "Umm¡­ Onyx can do that as long as Onyx is with Anna." replied Anna while hugging Jayna.


    After their reunion, the little girl became more spoiled and didn''t want to separate from the young couple. Angus and Jayna didn''t mind it as they knew Anna still felt a little bit insecure from this incident.


    "Did you mean that as long as Onyx is nearby, he will not get restricted? Then, how about you? Are you alright to keep Onyx like that?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "Silly Angus. Anna is strong." said the little girl proudly.


    Angus couldn''t help but chuckle at Anna and pat the small little girl''s head.


    "Good. Yelena, make sure everyone rests properly. They are talented knights and the future of our kingdom. We can''t lose or bury their talent now. With Onyx here, I doubt any fifth monster could beat him." said Angus.


    The Ancient Zokline may only be in sixth grade, but he belongs to the colossal beast. One of the advantages of colossal beasts is they have a wide range of attacks. Moreover, Onyx will be the beacon that attracts every newborn monster in the area and ignores Angus''s group.


    After giving a few more instructions to Yelena, the young couple and Anna walk towards the silent masked person who is still recovering like the others.


    Noticing their group, "I suppose you want some answer, right?" asked the masked person.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Since the other groups are currently unavable, I will ask you first." replied Angus casually.


    "Hmm?? You seem calmer than before." replied the masked person with a chuckle.


    Before Angus could reply, "Angus.. Angus¡­ This female wants to mate with Angus." chimed Anna from the side.


    "Huh?!" asked Angus.


    "This female wants Angus inside her like what Angus did to Big Sis usually." said Anna with an innocent smile.


    ? "W-Wha.. What are you talking about?!!" replied the masked person in surprise.


    "Anna, don''t y around. She may hold the key to escape from here." said Angus as he could feel their surroundings be very hot by a second.


    "Ehhh¡­ But Mmffmmphh¡­" Angus closed Anna''s mouth with his hand before she could speak anymore and agitated Jayna.


    Angus knows how temperamental his girlfriend is when ites to other women. Jayna may always say about having love rivals. Still, he knows she just wants to prove to other women that Angus is hers.


    It is like a female animal iming its partner by fighting and killing the other female. A beastly instinctes to Jayna when she merges with Fire Phoenix. Jayna and Angus know this tendency, but since it happens subconsciously, it is tough to control it.


    "Let''s get back to the topic. I hear you are one of the Seven Faces leaders. Can''t you let us go or at least exin to us what this ce is?" said Angus.


    "Sure. I apologize for involving you as an outsider in this mess. But we don''t have much choice either. It is either do or die for us. Anyway, what do you want to know first?" asked the Seven Faces Disgust.


    "What is this ce?" asked Angus.


    "I don''t know the details, but this ce should be the capital city that turns into a dungeon using our special magic tools." replied Seven Faces Disgust.


    "Hmm¡­ What powered these magic tools? Can''t you revert it?" asked Angus.


    "We use the Thousand Hurdle Monument as the power source and I am not sure about reversing it. The initial n is to use the citizen''s desperation to kill the elders. Once the elders die, the dungeon will revert to the previous capital city." replied Seven Faces Disgust.


    "I suppose the n is not going well." asked Angus.


    "Truthfully, I don''t know anymore. I was on task to eliminate the elders while the other Seven Faces fought against Yawan. However, I lost contact with them six hours ago." replied Seven Faces Disgust while taking a small box simr to a phone from Earth.


    "This magic tool is supposed to allow us tomunicate with each other and locate the elders'' position. It also shows how many elders remain in this dungeon. However, it has somehow stopped working during the past six hours." added Seven Faces Disgust as she showed a word error.


    "Hmm¡­ Can I take a look at it?" asked Angus.


    "Sure. I am not great at this stuff anyway." said Seven Faces Disgust.


    "For a criminal, you look pretty calm despite all this chaos."mented Angus.


    "I just don''t have any choice, isn''t it? Besides, I don''t mind if you are the one that takes my life." replied Seven Faces Disgust while muttering in a low voice at herst sentence.


    Still, Angus and Jayna could hear it and frown at such answers. Jayna could feel deep sadness from the woman. Still, it has nothing to do with them, and Angus focuses on inspecting the magic tools in his hand.


    "Hmm¡­ I see. This thing is a kind of transmitter connected with whatever magic tools at the dungeon core, or we should call it Thousand Hurdle Monument. *Sigh* This is quite a problem." sighed Angus.


    "Trans.. What?" asked Seven Faces Disgust.


    "In short, this thing is connected with the magic tools that turn this ce into a dungeon. The problem is the tools arepletely fine and not broken." said Angus.


    "But, howe it always shows these error words if it works properly?" asked Seven Faces Disgust.

 Chapter 573 Threaten

    "But, howe it always shows these error words if it works properly?" asked Seven Faces Disgust.


    "Dungeon is a veryplex ecosystem that takes a lot of time to be formed. Despite this dungeon being an artificial one, it is still a working dungeon with the sameplex mechanism. Theplexity is too unpredictable and constantly changes."


    "Sometimes, it could even affect the surrounding area around the dungeon and create a miracle such as making a lush forest in the middle of a dry desert."


    "I guess something is affecting the dungeon core andpletely changing its mechanism than it should be." exined Angus.


    "Besides, where did you get such a magic item?" asked Angus.


    "That''s¡­. We get it from the Brain of Nirvas Nabe." replied Seven Faces Disgust.


    "Nabe?!! *Sigh* If it is that crazy woman, it makes sense. She probably let your group use it so she could collect data for her research or something." said Angus as he remembered the Red Queen''s habit.


    Angus still remembers how enthusiastically the Red Queen asked him for the rgos'' gue before.


    "T-That''s impossible. We steal it without her knowing!!" retorted Seven Faces Disgust.


    "Seriously?! Did you think you could steal something from seventh grade without them knowing?" asked Angus rhetorically.


    "Ermm¡­ But¡­" replied the Seven Faces Disgust but also knew it was a ridiculous im.


    "*Sigh* Did you know our leader, King Leon, is also in seventh grade? With his perception, he could easily cover this whole Redmore Capital city and he does not even specialize in that area or even magician with a powerful mind." said Angus.


    "Now, tell me¡­ Did you really think the Brain of Nirvas Nabe, who is not only a seventh grade but also someone with a very great mind, will not notice your little thieving?" asked Angus again.


    "Err.. No." said the Seven Faces Disgust weakly.


    "B-But¡­ Why did she let us have those magic tools or even use them?" asked the Seven Faces Disgust.


    "Who knows? Maybe she is too fed up with your kingdom? Maybe she is crazy in the head? Besides, it is not the first time she created something that brought mass destruction like this. It is even a miracle that Nirvas still exist like now." said Angus.


    "W-What did you mean?" asked Seven Faces Disgust confusedly.


    "You really don''t know, huh? In Firuman, she is a very famous person for being responsible for killing at least half of the total poption and for many of the kingdoms'' destruction." Angus.


    "T-That''s¡­" said Seven Faces Disgust.


    "Why? I believe she replied why not when I asked the same thing yesterday. If I were you, I would stay away from her as much as possible." said Angus.


    "Alright, enough talking about her. Since the dungeon is changing, we could only hope to find the exit as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will be forced to make our way out." said Angus.


    "Forced? How?" asked the Seven Faces Disgust.


    "By using force. Of course. But I would rather not do this as it may make this dungeon more unstable. We don''t want this dungeon to suddenly crack and be destroyed while we are inside of it, right?" said Angus.


    "I see¡­" replied the Seven Faces Disgust shortly.


    "If you n to kill those three elders, I suggest you stop it." added Angus.


    "Huh?? Why?!! Did you also side with those bastards?!!" asked the Seven Faces Disgust aggressively.


    "I am not on anyone''s side. I only side with myself, my family, and my love." said Angus while ncing at Jayna and Anna with a smile.


    "As you know, the dungeon is going weird. Currently, the strongest monster we find is fifth grade. It takes almost everything we had just to kill it in the previous battle."


    "Now, we have Onyx to protect us, but who can guarantee that stronger monsters will not appear in the future." said Angus.


    "F-Fine." said Seven Faces Disgust after gripping her hand tightly.


    "Don''t worry. I will also ask those three the same thing once they wake up. I believe they are not stupid enough to antagonize me. Otherwise, I will show them what true fear feels like." said Angus<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The Seven Faces Disgust didn''t reply, but she kept looking at Angus silently. This reaction was noticed by Jayna before she sent a sharp re at Angus.


    "Hmph!!" harrumphed Jayna while pouting, which made Angus confused.


    "Anyway, you rest first. We need every power if we want to leave this dungeon alive." said Angus as he walked away.


    "S-Sure." muttered the Seven Faces Disgust.


    ''Oh My God!! One Father!! Nirvas!! All the Gods!! W-Why is he so cool and handsome!! No.. No.. he is only human. B-But¡­ Is this what they call forbidden love?'' thought the Seven Faces Disgust as she ispletely infatuated with Angus.


    On the other hand, Angus didn''t walk to the other Altras group as the three elders were still unconscious. He decided to approach the crown prince Eric first.


    Seeing the approaching Angus, "Angus!! You traitor!! Release me this instant!!" yelled the crown prince.


    Suddenly, Angus disappears from his spot and appears in front of Eric with [Beast Walk]. His expression is very cold. There is not even his usual yfulness. Eric was startled at such action and tried to retreat back, but the chain held him down tightly.


    "Take care of your mouth, Eric. I hear most of the deathes from the mouth." said Angus while his dark eyes peered into the crown prince''s blue eyes.


    Eric feels like seeing a deep bottomless abyss as it slowly encroaches on him.


    "W-What are you going to do?!!" asked Eric while trying to act brave.


    "Let''s cut the case. I may not be able to kill you since I owe King Leon many things. Although most of the time, he is the one that forces me. I still recognize all his support during these few years." said Angus while clutching Eric''s cheeks.


    "However, I could make your entire life so painful that death seems a better choice. Now, I want you to choose words carefully like a civilized man. I don''t want you to try to be my superior or even oppose me until this journey ends."


    "Any of these single mistakes will give you punishment which you will not want to experience. Even after we reunited with Aunt Extalia, you will not be safe from me. Remember this, Eric. True respect is earned, not given." said Angus before moving away.


    During this time, the nearby conscious knights could only pretend to not hear or see Angus'' actions. They didn''t even dare to look in Angus'' direction. The Young Baron is leaking a killing intent that they thought Angus would kill the crown prince.


    On the other hand, Jayna didn''t say anything or care about it while holding the mischievous Anna. The gluttony girl eats the monster''s core while Jayna takes care of her. After walking not far from everyone, they look at the rampage Onyx in the distance.


    "I hear that the beast could easily recover by eating the monster. But I don''t know if Onyx could recover his mana this fast by disgesting monsters. It is like he could keep fighting as long as there is a monster to eat." said Angus.


    "It''s her!! Onyx is female!!" retorted Anna while eating.


    Ignoring Anna''s words, "Zokline is an ancient snake beast that was often called the embodiment of gluttony in the past. They are not called the descendants of World Eater for nothing." said Jayna.


    "Wait.. Descendant of World Eater?!! How did you know about it?" asked Angus.


    "Fire Phoenix has some knowledge about them. Though, she has never met such a beast since it is very rare." said Jayna.


    "Howe you never told me or informed me about this?" asked Angus.


    "Because you never ask about it. Also, there is too little knowledge about Zokline in Fire Phoenix''s memory. I couldn''t even know what this World Eater was. But I know it is a very powerful beast since I have this kind of fear whenever I try to look for it." said Jayna.


    "I see¡­ Well, too much knowledge also leads to more problems. Isn''t that right, Head Ambassador Phineas?" said Angus while looking at his shadow.


    Suddenly, Phineas slowlyes out from inside Angus''s shadow.


    "I don''t know that the Head Ambassador could use [Shadow Stealth], a very secret skill that is only known to shadow squat." said Angus.


    "Baron Victory tters me too much. I only learn it by chance. Still, I am surprised Baron Victory was able to detect me." said Phineas.


    "You are lucky, Phineas. Otherwise, you will be riddled with holes when you are inside my shadow." Angus said casually.


    Phineas didn''t reply and could only bow his head. He has already hidden in Angus'' shadow since the fight with the monster horde began. He knows better than to not antagonize the young Baron. Moreover, Angus dared to tantly threaten the crown prince in front of everyone.


    Phineas knows this kind of person is either insane or confident in his power. Judging by the previous fight, he knows Angus is thetter. It is not easy to fight a monster horde with only eighteen knights and some injured Altras, even for a half hour.

 Chapter 574 Altras Ultimate Skill

    "Tch¡­ Why can''t you just be an ordinary head ambassador? So much trouble." grumbled Angus.


    Angus knows [Shadow Stealth] is a restricted skill in the Heart Kingdom. It is only passed down to the highly trained Shadow Squad that has already signed many strict soul-bound contracts. However, there is nothing impossible in this world.


    There is always a way to get such a skill, especially with many kingdoms holdingrge ck markets in Firuman.


    Still, if people get caught practicing such a skill, they will be forced to sign a soul-bound contract or executed. This is for the safety of everyone, as no one wants to get paranoid over their shadow.


    Fortunately, not everyone can practice this skill. Only people with an affinity towards rare elemental dark could practice it. In fact, even if people have a dark elemental affinity, they may not be able to need to learn to use this skill properly.


    It takes not only talent but hard work topletely master such a skill. Most of the time, people could only blend with shadows but could not hide their presence.


    On the other hand, Phineas''s mastery over [Shadow Stealth] is very high. The head ambassador is even on par with the experts in the shadow squad that Angus knows.


    "I apologize for my blunder, Baron Victory." replied Phineas with his greedy business smile signature.


    "Tch¡­ Well, it''s not my problem anyway. Just don''t drag me more into your messter. Anyway, I assume you manage to sneak around and gather some information with that kind of skill, right? Did you find anything?" asked Angus.


    "Not really. I find six elders out of the remaining ten dead, while Elder Yawan''s condition is unknown. Thest time I saw him was fighting against four Seven Faces leaders. Unfortunately, I couldn''t find any exit or the Duchess." said Phineas


    "But, I found some trace of her on many dead monster''s corpses during my travel." said Phineas.


    "Don''t worry about Duchess Amberze. Even if she meets a monster overlord, she could just escape easily. Is there anything else?" asked Angus.


    "Besides, meeting a lot of Altras eaten by these strange monsters. I think no." replied Phineas.


    "*Sigh* I guess we will try to find the Duchess before searching for the exit. Hopefully, it didn''t take a lot of time. For now, you should rest with the others. It will be a tough journey ahead." said Angus.


    "Yes, sir." replied Phineas before going towards their camp.


    Meanwhile, arge tremor keeps urring outside the capital city Redmore. *BAMM* *BAMM* Currently, the giant Ramuz is still fighting against the Seven Faces Anger using his Artifact.


    Every time his Artifact mmed into the ground, it caused a shake to the surrounding area. At the same time, a group of naked Altras surrounds Ramuz and Seven Faces Anger without trying to get closer.


    "Ermm¡­ Aren''t we supposed to help that masked person?" asked one of the naked Altras.


    "And getting hit by that giant axe?!!" retorted another Altras.


    "Still, we couldn''t just stay here and do nothing. Isn''t it just an exiled Giant Ramuz?!! Why should we worry about him." said another Altras.


    "Then, why don''t you move forwards and try to get hit by that Giant Axe?!!" retorted another one.


    "T-That''s¡­" said another Altras.


    "Listen here, that Giant Axe is not an ordinary artifact. It is the same Artifact used by Ancestors to y God in the past. No one could wield it until Ramuz somehow got it during hising age ceremony." said another Altras.


    "Ahh¡­ I remember that bloody scene. A few elders tried to take back the Artifact before Ramuz suddenly berserk and killed everyone in the surrounding area. By the time I arrive at the location, he is already gone, leaving only dead bodies in the area." chimed another Altras.


    "Yes. I also heard about that horrible incident. But isn''t he getting overwhelmed by that masked person now? Maybe we should help fight him?"mented another Altras.


    "Did you see Ramuz hit that masked person?" asked another Altras.


    "Err¡­ No." replied another Altras.


    "Ramuz could quickly kill a few elders and people during that incident because of his Artifact''s ability. It is one of the weapons capable of truly hurting us despite our shapeshifting form." said another Altras.


    "I am not sure of the details, but I believe anyone here feels to not get near him, right? It is our instinct to stay away from that axe." added the Altras.


    In the end, all the naked Altras could only stand by, surrounding Ramuz and Seven Faces Anger waiting to finish their fight.


    As for catching the goblin thief, they already give up since he disappears again when they arrive here. They could only hope the slippery thief would reappear if they stayed close to Ramuz.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Unfortunately, they didn''t notice the goblin thief was above the capital city barrier, looking at them while holding his head.


    After getting knocked out by Seven Faces Anger, one of his magic items is active and teleports him to a random location nearby. By coincidence, this random location is on top of the capital city barrier.


    "Urgh¡­ Why would she hit me so hard in the head?!! What would happen if I became dumb? Still, I pity Ramuz. There is no way she could win against that woman. She is not chosen as caretaker of Honor Valley for nothing." said Ragaz.


    "It seems she also toyed with Ramuz and gave him false hope to win. Tch¡­ What a sadistic woman. That''s why she is still single all this y¡­"mented Ragaz


    *BAM* Before Ragaz could finish his sentence, Seven Faces Anger suddenly appeared behind him and sent him flying to the group of naked Altras.


    "Fuck!! Not in the head again!! What if I get.. Dumber."ined Ragaz as he stopped muttering at the end of his sentence.


    Ragaz found himself in the middle of angry naked Altras. Seeing the woman sending him to the angry Altras, Ragaz immediately uses one of his magic items to escape in a hurry. At the same time, a group of naked Altras pursues him again.


    In the meantime, Ramuz looked at the Seven Faces Anger with a rough breath and was riddled with many bruises all over his body. Some blood also came from his mouth.


    "Why?!" asked Ramuz while trying to catch his breath.


    "Hmm??" replied Seven Faces Anger while tilting her head.


    "Huft¡­ Why did you not finish me already?! I know you are holding back and toying with me." said Ramuz.


    "I could have asked the same of you. You are also not fighting seriously. Hell, all you do is swing that big axe around." replied Seven Faces Anger.


    "You will die if I use this artifact power." replied Ramuz shortly.


    "Who said about using that Artifact?! Did you think I didn''t notice it? I could clearly see your body is slowly healing despite it being your true body. [Eternal Rebirth] is not an ordinary regeneration skill that any Altras could use." said Seven Faces Anger.


    "Before unlocking this ultimate skill, the person must master every Altras shapeshift and regeneration skill. If you still said you couldn''t use a shapeshift to fight, then it is utter bullshit." said Seven Faces Anger.


    "Huft¡­ It seems you see through me from the start, " said Ramuz, shaking his head.


    Suddenly, all the broken bones and bruises in his body were gone as if they had never existed in the first ce. His breathing also bes steady.


    "Tch¡­ You even know this skill. The old man said no one alive should remember or know about this skill anymore." said Ramuz.


    "Well, my job is taking care of a vige filled with old souls and I just learned about this skill recently. So, the old man is not wrong about it." replied Seven Faces Anger.


    "Urgh¡­ This is more reason for me to not fight you. Can''t you just let me pass?" grumbled Ramuz.


    "Nope. If you want to pass, beat me first. But I doubt you could do it unless you use your Artifact at maximum power." replied Seven Faces Anger.


    "And destroy the whole Nirvas?!! Did you think I am that stupid?" asked Ramuz.


    "Hahahaha¡­ You seem like a dumb giant. So, yes." mocked Seven Faces Anger.


    "Tch.. You leave me no choice." said Ramuz.


    Ramuz put the giant axe on the ground while stretching his right hand. Suddenly, his gigantic arm shrinks and turns into a long thin arm [Altras Secret Art - Compress]. Then, Ramuz swings his arm toward Seven Faces Anger at a ridiculous speed. *BOOOM*


    The swinging speed is so fast that it breaks through the sound barrier and creates a massive airwave to the surrounding. On the other hand, arge wind force hits and envelops Seven Faces Anger instantly.


    "Did I use too much power?!!" said Ramuz as he found nothing in his opponent''s spot.


    Suddenly, Ramuz feels somethinging from his side. The Seven Faces Anger charged at him with a giant hand [Altras Secret Art - Expand]. Before Seven Faces Anger hit Ramuz with her giant arm, the arms turned dark brown [Earth Hardening].


    Seeing this, Ramuz gets into his guard to receive such a strong attack. At thest moment, Seven Faces Anger smirks under the mask and uses another Altras secret art.


    The giant dark brown arm suddenly disappears and turns into her previous normal arm [Altras Secret Art - Compress]. *BOOOOM*

 Chapter 575 Girls Talk

    *BOOOOM* Instantly, the giant Ramuz was gone while a massively long line appeared in front of Seven Faces Anger. On the endpoint of the straight line, a few kilometers away, the giant Ramuz was stuck on the ground hill with a big hole in his chest.


    Blood kept pouring out from his chest while his two arms ripped from the elbow below. Any Altras with this kind of injury in their true body is dead or at least going insane from all the pain. Suddenly, Ramuz opened his bloodshot eyes and screamed wildly.


    "RAAAGHHH!!" screamed Ramuz.


    The thunderous scream was so loud that it could be heard dozens of kilometers away. Then the scream suddenly stopped as Ramuz suddenly appeared near Seven Faces Anger. All his wounds are already healed and his body also bes more robust with two additional arms.


    *RRRAAGGHHH!!" roared Ramuz as he attacked Seven Faces Anger with his giant axe.


    Unexpectedly, the Seven Faces Anger didn''t dodge like before. Just before the giant axe almost reaches her, she deflects the big axe''s side with her hand and jumps towards Ramuz''s face.


    "That''s a loud barking. Are you a dog?!!" mocked Seven Faces Anger before hitting Ramus in the head.


    [Altras Martial Art - True Punch] *St* The whole giant head has gone, only leaving the neck below intact. After receiving such a deadly attack, Ramuz''s body stopped moving and fell to the ground.


    On the other hand, the Seven Faces Anger makes a distance from Ramuz''s body while having a rough breath. Using many high skills in a short period puts quite a burden on her body. Still, she didn''t feel relief despite seeing the opponent''s condition.


    She still remembers the rambling of the old souls about Altras Ultimate skill [Eternal Rebirth]. Anyone who masters [Eternal Rebirth] bes unkible.


    They could hardly kill even if they wanted to. As the Seven Faces Anger expected, Ramuz''s body was suddenly covered with intense fire as his head slowly regrew.


    Unlike before, Ramuz didn''t charge wildly to Seven Faces Anger. Instead, he groaned in pain while holding his new regenerated head.


    "Urghh.. I feel like my head exploded." groaned Ramuz in pain.


    "Hmm¡­ You are still alive. Wait¡­ Howe the surroundings are still fine? I am certain that I get a ckout after receiving your hit. Did the old man stop me?" mumbled Ramuz in confusion.


    "No, dumbass!! We don''t need that old man to stop you. You are just a wild dog without an owner." replied Seven Faces Anger.


    "Seriously?!! Hmm¡­ Then, can you let me destroy that barrier now?" asked Ramuz.


    "What makes you think I will let you do that?" asked Seven Faces Anger.


    "Well, you seem already satisfied fighting me. So, can you let me pass?" persuaded Ramuz.


    "You know that''s stupid, right?" asked Seven Faces Anger rhetorically.


    "Really?? But, it seems like a good deal." said Ramuz with a serious expression.


    "Now, I understand why you are often called a dumb giant. Besides, did you think you are already winning?" asked Seven Faces Anger.


    "Hmm¡­ So, you want to continue this pointless fight?? Troublesome.. Well, you heard it right, old man?" said Ramuz to the sky.


    Suddenly, Ramuz and Seven Faces Anger disappeared from the spot leaving only destruction behind. At the same time, the two of them appeared in a vast stony area.


    "Teleport? What''s the meaning of this, old man?" asked Seven Faces Anger while looking at Makar standing between Ramuz and her.


    "You promise to not interfere with us." added Seven Faces Anger.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. Akiye, I promise to not get involved as long as it doesn''t endanger the Nirvas. Hoh.. Hoh.." replied Makar in his usual way of talking.


    "So, you mean our fight is going to endanger the Nirvas?" asked the Seven Faces Anger while ignoring the old man saying her name casually.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.." replied Makar while nodding.


    "So, still wanting to fight me, A-ki-ye?" asked Ramuz while taunting her with her own name.


    "Ohh¡­ I am going to enjoy killing you. Let''s see how many times you could keep revived from death." said Akiye while suddenly a long gauntlet appeared in her hand.


    The two fighters suddenly disappeared, only to appear in the next moment when Giant Ramuz''s body was riddled with countless holes. At the same time, Makar shakes his head at his two powerful descendants.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­" muttered Makar before disappearing, leaving the two fighters in a vast stony area.


    Meanwhile, Alder starts getting more frustrated at his current situation. It''s been a few hours since he became the monster''s punching bag.


    Since they are both monsters, he doesn''t need to worry about miasma poisoning. The monster attack also got slower and weaker as time passed by.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Currently, it can hardly scratch him even if he is just standing still. The problem is the two women not far from him.


    While he bes the monster''s punching bag, the two women slowly have a girl''s talk and eat snacks leisurely. He couldn''t even understand how the two women suddenly became best friends after just a few minutes of talking.


    "...I know, right. That''s so horrible."mented Nabe.


    "Yeah. Just imagine¡­" continued the Crimson sh.


    ''Urghh¡­ Are they not tired? Howe they could still talk for hours? Damn it, this is driving me insane.''ined Alder inwardly.


    The monster overlord couldn''t evenin since he didn''t want to anger Nabe. Thest time he tried toin, Nabe suddenly hit the monster hard and made it regain a little bit of strength. In the end, he could only silently be the monster''s punching bag.


    ''Well, at least the miasma in the dungeon stops rising. It is either that little monster dies or she stops destroying things. Let''s just hope she stops destroying things. I don''t want to fight the thing that could kill that little monster.'' thought Alder inwardly.


    At this moment, the monster seems to notice its attack couldn''t hurt the opponent and the opponent didn''t attack it anymore. A ck slit suddenly appeared on the front body of the monster before it opened. From the slit emerged a sharp big creepy eye with a dark yellow iris.


    Staring at the sudden eye''s appearance, Alder immediately clutched his head in pain before getting attacked again by the monster.


    "Arghh.. Seriously, a powerful mental attack?!! Oii.. Nabe, a little help, please?" asked Alder as he dodged the attack without looking at the eyes.


    Both Nabe and Extalia also stop talking, seeing Alder getting beaten by the monster.


    "A big eye? Powerful mental attack? This is bad. Extalia, make sure not to stare at the eyes line of sight directly." warned Nabe.


    "What''s wrong, Nabe?" asked Extalia.


    "Alder''s mind is too powerful for a normal mental attack. No, he should be immune to mental attacks. He gets a headache because the magic eye''s skill failed on Alder. It only gives him a headache as a side effect." said Nabe.


    "Wait here and don''t look at its line of sight. I need to test what kind of magic eyes it is. There are only a few magic eyes that give a headache as a side effect." added Nabe.


    "Alder, don''t look at its line of sight!!" yelled Nabe as she started chanting unknown words.


    "That''s easier than done. It has massive big eyes and a wider range of lines of sight. Can''t we just blind or destroy it?" replied Alder.


    "Stop, Alder!! Our attack may only empower it again. Let''s just wait for Nabe." replied Extalia.


    "Arghh¡­ Fuck you, stupid monster!!" cursed Alder in frustration.


    A momentter, Nabe finishes inspecting the monster before suddenly taking a small red rabbit out of nowhere and throwing it at the monster''s line of sight. After the monster and the rabbit look at each other, the rabbit slumps on the ground before turning ash.


    "Shit!! This thing is truly broken!! It is the soul-shattering eyes!! One direct look and your soul is gone. If you are too weak, your body will also crumble into ash." exined Nabe in worry.


    "That''s it. Alder, you are your own now. It will not be able to keep using such powerful eyes for long. Extalia, let''s get as far as possible from these things. We don''t want to identally look at the monster''s eyes."


    "So, what happened when he asked you to dance?" said Nabe while dragging Extalia away and continuing their girl''s talk.


    "Huh.. Wait¡­ D-Did I just get dumped?!!" yelled Alder in frustration.


    However, the only one who hears his protest is the big-eyed strange monster with many broken abilities. Alder starts to honestly think about his decision to pursue Nabe. But, like a true simp, he decides to support his woman, even get dumped and used.


    While Alder bes the monster target of practice, Nabe and Extalia continue their girl''s talk into a more heated topic.


    "Seriously?! Then.. Then¡­ What''s next?" asked Nabe excitedly.


    "He slowly undresses me and¡­" replied Extalia while blushing.


    The two womenpletely forget about their current situation and talk like high school girls about their first-time experience. Unbeknownst to the girls, a small shadow observes them from outside the miasma barrier for a moment before disappearing.


    At the same time, a silver-haired girl lying on top of a flying pillow looks in a certain direction before throwing her storybook away.


    "Boring." muttered Mira in a low voice.


    "Mmm¡­" said Mira while rolling on her flying pillow before slowly dozing off,pletely ignoring her subordinate or her surroundings.

 Chapter 576 Twin Anna

    A few hours passed by since Angus reunited with Anna. Currently, Onyx is eating the result of his hard work. After an hour of continuous ughter, the monster''s number suddenly drops drastically.


    Now, Onyx only needs to take care of twenty or so monstersing from the cave path. On the other hand, his owner is ying around in an area filled with monster corpses. The little gluttony is hungry and decides to loot all the monster cores in the area.


    Apparently, the monster core could satisfy Anna''s bottomless stomach. Therefore, Angus decides to let her go since they don''t n too much core outside.


    Their space storage is limited for all the surrounding monster hordes. Rather than going to waste, Angus decides to leave it to Anna.


    In the meantime, Angus and Jayna sit and meditate to rest their minds. Since they have high regeneration, their only problem is not stamina but mental fatigue. Using Angus'' unique meditation, they could cut their resting time to recover their mind.


    It is a trick and habit that they learn during their journey in the Endless Battlefield dimension. Suddenly, the young couple opens their eyes simultaneously and looks in Anna''s direction.


    The little girl is like walking in the park despite being covered with blood and surrounded by hundreds of monsters while humming a strange song. Suddenly, Anna stops her happy going walk and looks at the ck silhouetted in front of her.


    In a moment, countless dark tendrils from the surrounding covered the ck silhouetted until it turned into Anna. The new Anna haspletely mirrored the real one, wearing the same clothes and essories.


    The couple was surprised at such a phenomenon and immediately came near the little girl. However, they still gave her some distance as they thought it may be another ridiculous thing that Anna did.


    In the meantime, the two girls look at each other with cold expressions before blinking a few times.


    "Anna!!" called the two girls simultaneously while they made the same gesture.


    "Hihihi¡­" smiled the two Anna mischievously.


    Suddenly, the real Anna snapped her finger and all the dark shadow in the surrounding covered them. A few secondster, the dark shadow disappeared, leaving the two girls alone.


    "Angus! Big Sis! Which one is Anna?" asked the two girls simultaneously.


    The young couple was speechless at this weird situation. They could see the two girls had the same posture, way of talking, and even the same mischievous smile.


    "Come on.. Which one is Anna? Hihihi¡­" asked the two Anna while smirking.


    ''This girl is too mischievous.'' thought Angus.


    "Anna, stop ying or no meat today." threatened Angus.


    "Gasp!! That''s bad!!" said the two Anna while having the same reaction.


    "No meat is bad. Anna loves meat." said one of the Anna while the others nodded in agreement.


    "Angus, Anna is sorry. Please give Anna meat. Anna loves meat." pleaded the two Anna with puppy eyes.


    ''Urghh¡­ One is already difficult to handle. Now, there are two of them.'' thought Angus while massaging his forehead.


    "Alright, I will give you meat but exin what is going on." said Angus.


    "Ahh¡­ This is Anna''s twin." said one of the Anna.


    "Anna is Anna." introduced another Anna excitedly.


    "Twin?" asked Angus and Jayna in confusion.


    "Yup¡­ Anna read in the books two same people called twins, right?" asked Anna.


    "Well, that''s not wrong. Wait.. when did you read a book? *Sigh* Anyway, I don''t think it is your twin." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Anna is not Anna''s twin?" asked the two Anna simultaneously while pointing at each other.


    "Urgh.. This is bing more confusing. Anyway, where did this twin Annae from?" asked Angus.


    "Don''t know. Anna just wakes up in a dark, scary ce. Then, Anna finds two strong females chatting with each other. They said something about dick.. Mmmphhff.." said the twin Anna.


    Hearing the new Anna''s topic, Angus immediately shuts her mouth before continuing her story about whatever it is.


    "Alright. Then, how did youe here?" asked Angus before releasing his hand.


    "Mmmm¡­ Anna just came. Anna was tasked to kill Anna. But the voice suddenly disappeared. Anna is bored. Then, Anna decided to visit Anna." said the twin Anna.


    "Wait, kill Anna? Voice? Whose voice?" asked Angus in worry.


    "Don''t know¡­ The voice is in Anna''s head. Anna can''t fight the voice." said twin Anna.


    "Anna, did you know about it?" asked Angus to the other Anna.


    "How could Anna know? Anna is searching for Angus and Big sis. Angus should have asked this." Anna pointed at the ground.


    "This.. the ground?" asked Angus back.


    "Of course not. Why would Angus ask rock? Did rock talk? Silly Angus." replied Anna while the two Anna shake their heads as if Angus was dumb.


    *Bonk* *Bonk* "So, who should I ask?" asked Angus after hitting the two girls.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Ouch¡­ It hurts!! Child Abuse!!" said one of the Anna.


    "Inhuman!! Meanie!! Stinky!!" said another Anna.


    "Answer my question or there will be no meat." threatened Angus.


    "Ahhh¡­ that''s bad. This ce. Angus should ask this ce" said one of the Anna in a hurry.


    "Did you mean this dungeon?" asked Angus back.


    "Yup. Anna''s twin ising from the dungeon." said the real Anna.


    "Heee??!! Wait.. What?!! Let me think for a moment, " said Angus, using [Analyze] to process the information.


    ''Did the dungeon create this new Anna to kill Anna because she destroyed the dungeon when she was searching for us? Since Anna suddenly stopped destroying things, the new Anna stopped gettingmands from the dungeon. It should be this case.'' thought Angus.


    "So, what will happen to the twin Anna?" asked Angus.


    The two girls didn''t reply and looked at each other before smiling together. Then, the two girls tap each other''s hands before blending. In a few seconds, the two girls turn into one.


    "Tada¡­ Anna version two!!" said Anna while waving her hand excitedly.


    "Urgh¡­ I don''t even know how to react to this." said Angus while massaging his forehead again.


    On the other hand, Jayna could only giggle at Angus and Anna''s interaction. Then, Angus inspects Anna and asks a few more questions to diagnose her condition.


    "Are you sure you don''t feel anything weird?" asked Angus in worry.


    "Mmm.. Ahh¡­ My tummy feels weird." replied Anna.


    "Your tummy?" asked Angus while inspecting Anna''s stomach.


    "Yeah. Anna feels hungry. It''s starting to giddy giddy again." said Anna.


    "*Sigh* Well, nothing bad will happen to you. Come, Big sis already prepared roasted Pork for you." said Angus.


    "Yeay¡­ Roasted Pork!!" said Anna while running excitedly.


    Meanwhile, the Vault Guardian Makar sits high in the air while looking at the earthy dungeon covering the capital city.


    "Hmm¡­ So, this is the reason why let all of these happen?" Makar heard a voice from behind.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­" replied Makar without surprise.


    "It is a very roundabout method, but the result is apparent." said the Vampire Ancestor Darren as he approached the Vault Guardian.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ Conflict leads to progress. Whether it is towards destruction or improvement. Hoh.. Hoh.." replied Makar.


    "Hahaha¡­ Make sense. Without conflict, you will not have a bright mind, Master Combat, wielder of God Artifact. Not to mention many other highly talented people.


    "Hell, I was surprised when I found out about those girls. They should be people that are born one in a hundred thousand. Yet, you have five of them." said Darren.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ they are still nothing but fledgling. Their journey has just started. Hoh¡­ Hoh¡­" said Makar.


    "That''s true. True genius will only bloom when they reach fifth or sixth grade. Still, I hear one of your descendants ns to send them to the Heart Kingdom. Are you not worried?" asked Darren.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ Why should I worry? As I said, their journey has just begun. Hoh.. Hoh.." replied Makar.


    "Did you think I don''t know, Makar? We both know seven-sided dice are not just ordinary items for gambling or rituals. You already see it, right?" asked Darren.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ The Heart Kingdom will be destroyed in the next few years. This prediction is always the same, no matter how many times I try to see it. It is like the Heart Kingdom fall is predestined by the world. Hoh.. Hoh¡­" said Makar.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ Yet, the prediction suddenly went away two years ago. Hoh.. Hoh.." added Makar.


    "So, you are saying that you can''t see the future?" asked Darren.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ No, I still could. But whenever it rtes to the Heart Kingdom, I see nothing. Truthfully, it is somehow frightening to me. Hoh.. Hoh¡­ " said Makar.


    "Frightening you?" asked Darren in confusion.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. It ispletely different from when I couldn''t predict your future or Lady Mira. When I try to see your future, I can still see darkness. Hoh.. Hoh¡­"


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. For the heart kingdom''s case, I see nothing but void. It is like I didn''t read anything or use my seer power. Hoh¡­ Hoh¡­" exined Makar.


    "That''s certainly trouble. So, did you find the cause?" asked Darren.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ Nothing is certain yet. But my guess is between those three kids. Hoh.. Hoh¡­" said Makar.


    "Well, they are certainly an anomaly. Even Master couldn''t even read their fate." said Darren.

 Chapter 577 The Outcome

    "Well, they are certainly an anomaly. Even Master couldn''t even read their fate." said Darren.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ So, that''s why the Master hidden in the dark was interested in them. Hoh.. Hoh.." chimed Makar.


    "Hm.. I believe that''s not the case. Maybe Master was bored and decided to y with them on a whim. My Lady often did this in the past whenever she found someone interesting."


    "However, it is clear Lady Anna is Master''s friend. I hope you know what it means. Alright, I will go back first. It is hard to maintain long-distance projection." said Darren before disappearing.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.." replied Makar with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Alder finally relieved himself from being the monster''s punching bag. Currently, the monster is looking weak and unable tounch any decent attack. Its soul-shattering magic eyes also close tightly.


    Nabe and the Duchess also notice this change from far away. The Red Queen immediately approaches Alder and gathers arge amount of mana to end the monster in one attack.


    Noticing the mana fluctuation from Nabe, the monster tries to w its way toward Nabe for its final struggle. Fortunately, Extalia and Alder are nearby, ready to hold the monster. *Bang* The monster''s w hit against Crimson sh''s greatsword and Alder''s thick scale.


    At this moment, the monster''s mouth opens and shoots [Miasma st] all over the ce. Extalia immediately moves away from the mouth, leaving only Alder behind to hold against the indiscriminate attack. *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    Unlike the previous [Miasma st], the attack is many times weaker and couldn''t even scratch Alder''s scale. Still, it is quite deadly for other people because of the miasma potency.


    "That''s quite a surprise, but it is finally end." said Alder while looking at the monster.


    The monster looks very weak and can''t even move anymore afterunching [Miasma st]. Suddenly, Alder noticed a brightplex magic circle appear behind him.


    "Rer Mor Aso No Kayo!! [6th Circle - Maroon Convergence]." yelled Nabe.


    Many big crystallized rubies appeared from the magic circle and created a formation. In the center of the formation is a bright shiny orb. In the blink of an eye, the shiny orb''s light is reflected by all the crystallized ruby.


    The reflected lights gather together in arge ruby crystal before turning into arge shiny red beam toward the monster. The whole process looks veryplex and lengthy, but it happens instantly. Even Alder barely escaped from the red beam path after the appearance of red crystals.


    "Fuck!! That''s hot!!"ined Alder as the red beam hit part of his body.


    Fortunately, it didn''t affect him too much besides leaving a small charred mark on his scale. On the other hand, the monster ispletely gone without leaving even ash. The spell didn''t even create any explosion, only leaving a sizzling sound on the ground.


    "Tch¡­ Not even a wound." grumbled Nabe after seeing that the lizardman didn''t even get hurt under such a spell.


    "Heii.. What''s the meaning of that?" yelled Alder.


    "Shut up, stupid lizard!! It''s all your fault!!" med Nabe.


    "How can it be my fault? I didn''t do anything." asked Alder.


    "If I said it is your fault, it means it is your fault!! Besides, men are always wrong. Hmph!!" said Nabe.


    "Whatt.. What kind of logic is that?!" said Alder.


    "It ismon sense. Men are always wrong. Women are always right." said Nabe rightfully.


    "Ehem¡­ I am sorry to interrupt your flirting time. But I think we should continue searching for the little monster. The barrier is already down." interrupted Extalia.


    "W-Who''s flirting with this stupid lizard!!" said Nabe shyly before walking away.


    Fortunately, her red skin covered her blush. Otherwise, the two other people will notice her blush and embarrassing gesture. Alder didn''t say anything but followed Nabe while Extalia only shook her head.


    After having a girl''s talk with Nabe for a few hours, she notices Nabe has zero experience with romance. The Duchess was even surprised when she heard the Red Queen is still preserving her innocence regarding sexual rtionships.


    No one will believe the mass murder inventor is actually still pure. In fact, everyone always thought of her as some kind of lusty bitch since she likes to tease everyone. This is also the reason she is called the Red Queen in the first ce.


    A day has passed since the capital city turned into a dungeon. Currently, many Altras stand by outside the capital city, waiting for the final result of their rebellion. A day may be a short time for a revolutionary act.


    However, this is a magical world where everyone has superhuman strength. All the fights in other cities already ended a long time ago. With nned sneak attacks from the inside, it is easy for the Seven Faces group to eliminate all the important figures.


    Unfortunately, these people didn''t realize that they were also used by the Seven Faces leader to kill the elders. Although most rebels are fed up with the government and elders'' policy, they don''t know that Seven Faces'' leader is actually a group of women.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After long years of indoctrination, most Altras believe that female Altras are lesser than male Altras. Even the majority of female Altras also feel this is normal. Female Altras will be sacrificed in the Maroon Festival if they try to fight this ideology.


    Therefore, no one knows that Seven Faces'' leader is a group of female Altras trying to survive and change their norm. Initially, the Seven Faces leader ns to rece the elder with them before slowly changing their way of thought andw for the female Altras.


    Unfortunately, their n didn''t go well. Most of the Seven Faces'' leaders are bound and receive heavy injuries. On the other hand, the Elders are also not far better.


    The only surviving Elders are Yawan, Jojin, Razi, and Tedar. One is impaled to the ground, while the rest is on the brink of death from constant fighting and mana deficiency. Unlike humans, Altras'' mana deficiency state is a more dangerous condition.


    Everyone knows Altras'' regeneration and shapeshift innate ability is using mana to manipte their body.


    However, the Altras actually also use mana to move their body normally. Without mana, their body is unable to work properly. In some sense, mana is like blood for them.


    Therefore, the three elders are actually on the brink of death. Without additional mana supply, their body will slowly degrade and die.


    Angus and the embassy healer also notice this state. But, theyck any medical equipment to help the three elders properly. Angus may be able to create something to stabilize their condition. Still, he is not obligated to do more than supply some potion and heal their wounds.


    He is more curious about the Seven Faces Disgust. During the battle, Angus notices her strength is only fifth grade. However, she actually expends more mana than the three eldersbined.


    Although the three elders are not in their best state, they are still at the level of pseudo-seventh grade. People at this level have high mana regeneration and are experts at mana control. They could use their mana efficiently and reduce any excess mana.


    Yet, the Seven Faces Disgust still looks fine after the battle while the three elders are on the brink of death.


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder if it is rted to her ck suit and mask since she never takes it off, even during her rest." muttered Angus.


    During this moment, Angus feels a murderous intent from his side.


    "Angus!!" called Jayna coldly.


    "Err.. Jayna, is something wrong?" asked Angus with cold sweat.


    "Hmph!! Stupid Angus!!" said Jayna while pouting.


    "Haha.. You know I only love you, right? No matter how many womene to me. I will only choose you." said Angus while hugging Jayna.


    "Angus and Big sis are going to mate?" asked Anna from the side while munching monster core like popcorn.


    "Anna, don''t say that in public!!" rebuked Jayna while blushing.


    Seeing their interaction, Angus could only shake his head before ncing back at Seven Faces Disgust. As a masterbatant, he knows the woman is strong and talented.


    Her condition differs from Brigida, who reached her current level through hard work. Angus feels she is more like Jayna from a few years ago. The female Altras is brimming with raw talent like a rough diamond.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. It is not my problem anymore. Anyway, we should focus on¡­" said Angus before stopping and looking in a certain direction.


    At the same time, Jayna and Anna also turn silent and look in the same direction as Angus.


    "Angus, what is it?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    Unlike Angus, she could only feel three strong peopleing in their direction from one of the cave paths.


    "That''s¡­" said Angus.


    Before he could finish his sentence, a sh of red light appeared before someone hugged them tightly.


    "Kids, you are okay, right?" asked Duchess Amberze in worry.


    At the same time, they also find Nabe and Alder not far from them. *HIISHH* a loud hissing sound was heard from Onyx while ring at Alder and Nabe.


    "Wooaah¡­ Isn''t that Zokline?!! Howe that kind of ancient beast is here?"mented Alder.

 Chapter 578 Wayout

    "Wooaah¡­ Isn''t that Zokline?!! Howe that kind of ancient beast is here?"mented Alder.


    *Swish* *BAAM* Instantly, the giant snake beast charges toward Nabe and Alder''s location while hissing angrily.


    "Err.. Nabe, what did you do? He ispletely furious towards you." said Alder while dodging the iing snake beast.


    "I may have yed with it a little bitst time." said Nabe.


    While the two dodge Onyx''s furious charge, Anna happily cheers it from the side.


    "Go! Go! Onyx!! Beat them!!" said Anna while jumping around excitedly.


    "Err¡­ Anna, can''t you tell Onyx to stop?" asked Angus.


    "Ehh.. Why? It''s just getting started." asked Anna while tilting her


    "Well, we don''t want to cause any more trouble in this current situation. So, can you calm Onyx down?" replied Angus honestly.


    "Hmph!! Party Pooper!!" replied Anna while pouting.


    Knowing the little girl''s intention, "Alright. Alright. How about two pork chops for the next meal?" asked Angus.


    "Make it three." replied Anna while drooling a little bit.


    "Deal!! Now, calm Onyx down." said Angus as he noticed the monster overlord Alder was already annoyed by Onyx''s persistence.


    "Okay. Onyx, Stop!! Come back here!!" called Anna loudly.


    The giant snake beast immediately stops on his track and returns to Anna. Along the way, his body gets smaller until it can easily hide inside Anna''s clothes or hair.


    "There.. There¡­ It''s okay." replied Anna while patting the Ancient beast.


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s certainly an interesting pet you got there. Moreover, I never knew Zokline could be this obedient since it is famous for its gluttony." chimed Alder.


    "Shut it, stupid lizard!! No one willin if you do not talk. Anyway, we met again. It seems you are just going through a tough battle." said Nabe


    Everyone could see that the surrounding area was still littered with monster corpses.


    "Well, we get lucky and find Anna during the precarious moment. Otherwise, I will force my way out of here." replied Angus.


    "Oh.. Do you have a way out?" asked Nabe curiously.


    "Not really. It is just forcing through brute strength. But, I never n to do it unless it is absolutely necessary." exined Angus.


    "Good judgment. The current dungeon''s abnormal behavior is because someone is forcing her way just to find someone."


    "Not only does itpletely destroy the dungeon structure beyond recognition, but it also starts to create an unknown bizarre monster called Dungeon Sweeper." said Nabe.


    "Dungeon Sweeper? Miss Red Queen, can you exin more?" asked Angus worriedly.


    After a lengthy exnation, "I see¡­ No wonder, the monster resembles Anna''s ter.. I mean Anna''s masterpiece." said Angus.


    "No.. It''s not my masterpiece. Those ugly dumb dumb stinky grass does not resemble Anna''s masterpiece." retorted Anna while on Jayna''sp.


    ''Since when the grass has be a negative word. Sometimes, I don''t understand how her brain works.'' thought Angus.


    "Anna, the grass is not a bad word." lectured Jayna patiently while hugging Anna.


    "Ehh.. But it tastes bad." replied Anna innocently.


    "Huahahaha¡­ I like your thinking, little monster."ughed Alder.


    "Anna is not a little monster!! Anna is Anna." retorted Anna.


    "Alright, we got sidetracked. So, did you have a way to get out of this dungeon?" asked Angus.


    "Unfortunately, no. Unless we can somehow reach the dungeon core or the dungeon entrance created, we are stuck in this jumbled maze." said Nabe.


    "Really?? Can''t you do something? Isn''t this your artificial dungeon creation?" asked Angus.


    "*Sigh* If the dungeon only gets broken, I could still bring out a few people with me outside. However, it is impossible in our current situation."


    "The dungeon has not only changed but matured faster. In other words, it is no longer an artificial dungeon but a real mature dungeon." exined Nabe.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Real matured dungeon in one day?!!" chimed Extalia.


    "Yes. Therefore, I don''t need to remind you to not reveal this information once you reach outside. I suggest you also put your people into strict soul-bound contracts. We don''t want our current limit to be more inhabitable, right?" said Nabe.


    As the high noble, Angus and Extalia know the importance of this information. Since a dungeon has the same value as a gold mine, more greedy people definitely tried to do research about this.


    Before long, they will try it on naturalnd. During this trial phase, it will kill any living being in the area and make the whole area inhabitable if it fails to be a real dungeon. The presence of miasma in thend is too hazardous for everyone to live.


    Unless it is a few special races, most of the races in Firuman are unable to stay in miasma for an extended period. Even the seventh-gradebatant avoided staying inside the miasma area for years.


    Moreover, the miasma will be too thin for the monster''s liking. Hence, it also couldn''t be a monster habitat.


    At most, it will only be a ce for rearing low-grade monsters, which is also not profitable. Low-grade monsters are wisdomless and more aggressive than high-grade ones.


    They also tend to migrate to civilization or high-mana concentrated areas. After a few months, the failed artificial dungeon will be a wastnd. It will take a lot of resources and effort to turn the whole area into a habitable one.


    Because of its hazardous nature, the information about the artificial dungeon is sealed tightly and heavily regted. Only the top people in the big kingdoms know about this.


    The World Council ced a hefty punishment on any forces that did unauthorized artificial dungeon testing. Nabe dares to do it on Nirvas because she already has a way to turn the dungeon back.


    Initially, she nned to return it back after a few days or a week at most. This way, the miasma will not be rooted deeply into the area and could be cleansed with a few wide-range spells. She also gets promised by Makar to help her fix thend.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t expect the dungeon to mature this fast because Anna broke the structure.


    "Wait, if the dungeon is already matured, it should create the entrance, right?" asked Angus.


    "That''s the current problem. The dungeon entrance is created when the dungeon is too overloaded with monsters."


    "Since little Anna stops breaking the dungeon structure, the dungeon also stops producing the dungeon sweeper and slowly returns to its previous spawning rate.


    "I am not sure how many monsters it needed, but since we can''t find any monster horde along the way, it should take some time before the dungeon entrance appears." exined Nabe.


    "Tch¡­ Can''t we just create our own dungeon entrance?" asked Angus.


    "And where should we create it?" retorted Nabe back.


    "Isn''t it just¡­ Wait, if we keep moving in one direction, we should soon reach the dungeon boundary, right?" asked Angus.


    "Did you think a dungeon is just a limited dimensional space? There is a reason why people never reach the dungeon boundary and destroy its structure." retorted Nabe back.


    "Urgh¡­ This is too troublesome. How about the dungeon core? Can we search for it?" asked Angus, still not giving up.


    "It''s more impossible than creating our own dungeon entrance. The dungeon core will bepletely hidden during the initial phase. It is like the whole dungeon core is gone. Although the whole dungeon is messed up, its core is stillpletely hidden." said Nabe.


    "Otherwise, I will definitely notice it as I put my own special rune on it." added Nabe.


    "Then, all we could do was wait or move to avoid getting overwhelmed by the monster horde. So much trouble just for retrieving my Baron rewards. That''s it. I will definitely not go anywhere for the next few years." grumbled Angus.


    "Well, wee to this world, kid." said Alder sarcastically while munching the nearby monster corpse casually.


    As the monster overlord, he is thest person that should worry about miasma poisoning or blowing up from eating monster meat. Seeing the lizardman eating with gusto, Anna couldn''t help but drool.


    "Hahaha¡­ Want some?" asked Alder while giving some monster meat.


    Anna nodded excitedly, but before she could grab the meat, Jayna sternly stopped her.


    "Anna, what did I tell you about eating raw meat?!!" lectured Jayna.


    "Ahh.. That''s bad. A stupid reptile almost made Anna get a stomach ache. Anna hates pain. Big sis, burn it!! Hurry!!" said Anna while pleading with Jayna.


    "Err.. Anna, big sis, couldn''t cook this monster meat properly. Its miasma is too potent to be eaten." said Jayna.


    "Hahaha¡­ Little chick, she is thest person that should worry about getting miasma poisoning. Her resistance is even higher than mine. Hell, I believe she could just eat monster overlord core without trouble."ughed Alder.


    "Little chick?!" asked Angus warily.


    "Angus, calm down. Apparently, he has some kind of rtionship with Phoenix. Nabe told me he should babysit them or something." chimed Extalia while trying to calm the overprotective young man.


    "Babysit Phoenix?? That''s the first time I heard it. Jayna, did you know about it?" said Angus.


    "Wait¡­ Are you a true dragon?" asked Jayna back in surprise.

 Chapter 579 Compensation Deal

    "Wait¡­ Are you a true dragon?" asked Jayna back in surprise.


    "Hahaha¡­ Not really. You could say I am a descendant of a true dragon." replied Alder.


    "B-But.. You are¡­" said Jayna.


    "A monster?! Brat, this magical world. Anything is possible in this world." said Alder casually.


    "*p* Alright. Since we already found little Anna, how about we continue our previous discussion, Extalia?" said Nabe.


    "You mean about thepensation deal?" asked Extalia.


    "Yup. Besides, you could ask the others since I notice the brats manage to gather your people." said Nabe.


    "Sure. But, didn''t you leave Yawan and those girls behind? How did you¡­" said Extalia.


    Before she finishes her sentence, Two Ruby Championse from one of the cave paths while bringing the Seven Faces girls and Yawan. The two ruby Champions put them on the ground while still tightly bound.


    "Although I could no longer control the dungeon, it didn''t mean I couldn''t use my magic. All it needs is just a simple tracking spell and control them into this location." said Nabe proudly.


    "Everyone!!" heard a surprised voice from their side.


    Currently, Angus and others are located quite far from the camp. Therefore, she didn''t expect that someone would intrude on them. Although they had already sensed the intruder from the beginning, they didn''t mind her since they knew the intruder was too weak to hurt them.


    "Lilith?!!" called Tylie, the ex-Seven Faces Happy.


    At the same time, Seven Faces Disgust immediately stands in front of her friend, trying to release them.


    "That''s enough, Lilith!! Just go!! You were still able to escape." yelled Ulva the ex-Seven Faces Fear.


    As soon as she finished saying that, a red-colored chain binds the Seven Faces Disgust andpletely immobile her [4th Circle - Ruby Bind].


    The Seven Faces Disgust feels her mana suddenly restricted and loses control over her body. She could only slump into the ground without leaving a single voice.


    "Now, everyone is already gathering. So, let''s continue our talk." said Nabe happily.


    "Aunt Extalia, what is this deal about?" asked Angus in worry.


    "It is thepensation for all this trouble. Basically, Nabe is¡­" replied the Duchess while giving a brief of their deal.


    "So, what did you think?" asked the Duchess after exining the deal.


    "Hmm¡­ If His Majesty has already decided, then I have nothing to say." replied Angus shortly.


    Even though the Duchess didn''t exin the details of the deal and the conversation with King Leon, Angus noticed a few points from this deal. If everything is ording to their n, Heart Kingdom will get massive benefits for the next few years.


    "Still, I don''t think thoseatose Elders and Elder Yawan will agree to sign the contract." said Angus.


    "Don''t worry about that, kid. This is why I call this stupid lizard in the first ce." said Nabe.


    "Huh?! Me?!! I thought you called me because you miss me." said Alder.


    "Who is going to miss dumbass lizards like you?!! Anyway, just your ability or something to force him to sign the contract." said Nabe.


    Alder didn''t reply and red at Nabe with her reptile eyes.


    "Nabe¡­ You know you are just crossing the line, right?" asked Alder seriously.


    "Yup. I know." replied Nabe without falter.


    Before everyone could notice, they already felt the tension in the air. The two powerfulbatants didn''t release their mana or miasma, but everyone could feel the air suddenly getting heavy.


    Even the Seven Faces girls almost passed out from it. Suddenly, the tension went like it had never appeared in the first ce.


    "Hahaha¡­ I know there is a reason why I find you attractive. You know, not many dared to test me after knowing my identity or what I am capable of. Alright, I will do it. But, just this one time." said Alder casually.


    Then, everyone could see Alder was getting close to Nabe and muttering something near her ear. Contrary to everyone''s expectation, Jayna and Extalia know the lizardman didn''t threaten the Red Queen as they notice the shy look in Nabe''s eyes while nodding at Alder.


    If her skin is not red, everyone will notice the deep blush on her face despite her stoic expression. They don''t know what Alder said to Nabe, but their woman instinct knows it touched the Red Queen''s icy heart.


    Approaching the bounded Yawan, Alder casually grabs him and stares at his eyes for a moment before throwing him away like garbage.


    "Alright, it is done. He will sign whatever contract you have." said Alder while returning to eating the monster meat.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Hmm¡­ That''s interesting. I didn''t even feel his mana fluctuation or any other energy movement." muttered Angus.


    Although Angus is curious about what the lizardman did, he knows not to pry on it. Manipting someone to sign a contract is nothing new. He is sure that even in the Heart Kingdom, many gangsters or thugs do the same thing.


    However, this only works on simple contracts. When it is concerned about a high-level contract such as a soul bound or even a world contract, the person itself needs to ept the contract of their own will. Otherwise, it will be invalid.


    Any illusion or mind control will make the contract invalid. The most people could do is just threaten the others to sign the contract. Hence, it is a pretty bizarre and terrifying skill to be capable of anyone signing a high-level contract.


    "So, what kind of contract level do you want?" asked Extalia as she also noticed this.


    "Let''s go for the highness. Let''s use World Contract. This way, even if the Nirvas'' leader changes, they will be forced to fulfill our agreement." said Nabe while taking out a special brown-colored parchment.


    "That''s¡­ Are you sure and serious about this, Nabe? If the contract is invalid, your whole race is doomed." said Extalia.


    "I never care about my race, Extalia. Like I said before, I hate my kind. The only reason why it still survives today is because of that old man. In some way, they owe a lot of things. So, no one should protest about me forcing this deal." said Nabe.


    "Tch.. Fine. As your friend, I am really against this. But, as the Duchess of Heart Kingdom, I can''t say anything since we have nothing to lose." said Extalia.


    After that, they start to talk over the parchment while stating their conditions and deals. Magically, a word and sentence appear on the brown parchment without anyone writing.


    "That''s¡­ English?!" said Angus before blinking.


    "English?" asked Jayna.


    "Wait.. now it turns to amonnguage? Howe?" asked Angus in confusion as thenguage words in the parchment changed every time he blinked.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s rare. It seems you somehow have two native mothernguages ingrained in you." chimed Alder from the side.


    "Mothernguage?!" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Yeah. I believe you people prefer to call it nativenguage. The World Parchment will show the words in the reader''s mother or nativenguage. It is rare, but sometimes people have a different mothernguage like half-breeds. You are not one of them, aren''t you?" asked Alder.


    "Nope. I am 100% human race." replied Angus truthfully.


    "Good. It will be troublesome if you are one." replied Alder.


    "May I know why that is?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Let''s just say we dragons didn''t truly like those half-breeds. It is not like we are racist or anything. Well, some of us are too prideful and quite racist, but in this case it is like you see a child from human and lesser animals like dogs or cats." said Alder.


    "That''s¡­ certainly troublesome. But, are you sure to give me this kind of information about your race? Isn''t your kind quite secretive?" said Angus.


    "Nahh¡­ This is not important. Besides, you are that chick''s lover. So, you should at least know about the culture of the legendary beast." said Alder.


    "Did you mean I can''t have a child with Jayna?" asked Angus in a serious tone


    He also nces at Jayna''s roasted monster meat with Anna not far from them. Since the two girls leave to cook the monster meat when they start talking about the contract.


    "Brat, what makes you think like that? She may be Phoenix but she is also human. Urgh.. Didn''t she exin anything about this?"ined Alder.


    "Nope. She always diverted the topic whenever we talked about it." said Angus.


    "Then, it is not my ce to exin it to you. Although most legendary beasts find half-breed is¡­ troublesome, Phoenix is quite a different case. I don''t even know if they could be categorized as a beast." said Alder while muttering in a low voice at the end.


    "It seems they are done." added Alder.


    Everyone could see the Duchess, Nabe, and Yawan finish stating their deal and signing the contract. The signed contract starts to shine brightly and illuminate the cave before disappearing into nothingness.


    After the contract disappears, the injured Yawan slumps on the ground, looking devastated.


    "W-What have I done? You¡­ Arghh!!" screamed Yawan in pain at the end.


    "Alright, it seems the contract is valid. *Snap*" said Nabe before snapping her finger.


    Suddenly, the red chain in their body is loosened up.


    "Since the contract isplete, I hope you girls don''t trouble our business partner or you will get hurt a lot. You also know the contract content, right?" added Nabe.


    "Who''s going to be their ves?" shouted Ulva, the ex-Seven Faces Fear.

 Chapter 580 [Analyze] True Power

    "Who''s going to be their ves?" shouted Ulva, the ex-Seven Faces Fear.


    "Ohh.. It seems there is still a fight in you. Why don''t you learn from your friend and ept your fate?" asked Nabe.


    "I''d rather die than be a ve!!" yelled Ulva.


    "Did you really think you could escape? Although I didn''t bind you, I still have many ways to be obedient. But I didn''t like using such a barbaric method. So, don''t test me. I believe you are not so stupid as those so-called elders." said Nabe.


    "Tch.. I may not be able to escape from you. But Lilith still can. She is the only one still not injected by you. I will ensure she escapes even if it is doomed to our race." retorted Ulva.


    "Stop it, Big sis Ulva. That''s enough!!" said Lilith, the Seven Faces Disgust.


    "Lilith.. What did you mean?" said Ulva in surprise.


    Lilith didn''t say anything and approached Angus'' group before taking off her mask. Everyone could see a beautiful red-skinned young woman with deep purple eyes and hair. Angus could see a deep intelligence and pride hidden in her purple eyes.


    After taking a deep breath, "I¡­ I know I don''t have the right to ask for anything. But I am willing to sign another soul-bound contract and be a true ve." said Lilith.


    "Lilith, what are you saying?!!" asked Ulva and the other ex-Seven Faces.


    "True ve? And who is the master?" asked Angus as he somehow noticed the intention of this female Altras.


    "Y-You¡­ I... I don''t care what you will do to me as long as you are my master." replied Lilith boldly.


    "Hoo?? That''s interesting." chimed Nabe.


    "Hahahaha¡­ That''s a bold move, young one!!"ughed Alder.


    "Angus, this female wants to mate¡­ Mmmphhfff.." said Anna before her mouth was closed by Angus again.


    "Tch... Why me? Besides, I already have someone I truly love." rejected Angus tantly.


    "I.. I know. But, If I never try, I will regret it." replied the young female Altras.


    Before Angus could deny the others'' feelings again, "Angus, wait." interrupted Jayna.


    "Let her be. But, rather than be our ve, make her be our personal maid." added Jayna.


    "Jayna?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Unlike that Nergal girl, she is different. I could feel deep affection and love from her to you. She will be worthy of bing my love rival." said Jayna with a cold smile.


    "*Sigh* Not this again. Still, I don''t have any authority over this matter. We need to ask King Leon about this." said Angus.


    "Don''t worry, I will ask the Royal Father myself. He better agree or I will burn those stupid old bitches." said Jayna coldly while giving a sign to her aunt.


    Hearing this, Both Extalia and Angus could only release a sigh. King Leon may look like a tyrannical cold-hearted King. However, he still has a bottom line. Despite his ruthlessness, he rarely touches anyone from high noble unless the other party''s fault is beyond redemption.


    Most of the high nobles still hold many important sectors throughout the kingdom. They are also one of the major foundations of the kingdom. If King Leon carelessly touches them, the whole kingdom will be in chaos, leading to instability.


    It is something King Leon wants to avoid, especially during wartime. On the other hand, Jayna bore hatred for some old women from the high noble.


    She will not forget how these women often bad mouthed, gossiped, or even tried to humiliate her in many past social events. If it were not for Angus by her side, she may already exploded and burned every one of them.


    King Leon didn''t care about these old whores'' lives. Still, it will definitely offend the party behind them andplicate the situation.


    Although it looks like ckmail, Angus and Extalia don''tment since they know how much the King doted on her daughter. Unlike the princes, King Leon actually always grants any of her wishes.


    Unfortunately, Jayna rarelymunicates and asks for something from her father, which stretches their rtionship. Even without her ckmailing, Angus is confident King Leon will agree with her request.


    "Fine. But, her contract willeter after she reaches the capital city. For now, you have the same status as the others." said Extalia.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Really?? T-That''s enough for me." replied Lilith while looking down shyly.


    "Alright, since now everything is settled. I hope you also keep your word to protect us until we get out of this kingdom." said Extalia to Nabe.


    "Sure. It is already dictated in the contract anyway. Besides, I just need to escort your people. How hard could it be?" replied Nabe casually.


    "Then, I hope you don''t mind waiting for a few days since most of our men are in bad condition." said Extalia.


    "Nah¡­. Don''t fret over it, Extalia. I am an Altras, the immortal race. I have a lot of time on my side. Besides, we are already friends. I could at least do this much to you." said Nabe.


    Seeing the closeness between Aunt Extalia and Red Queen Nabe, Angus couldn''t help but frown. *ROOOARR* Suddenly, their peace chat was interrupted by various monster roars. Since Onyx is no longer on standby, they need to kill the iing monster from the cave path.


    The monster''s number is not a lot like before. They could only find ten monsters, with the majority being low-grade. The monster also no longer looks bizarre, simr to Anna''s drawing. Still, they couldn''t just let them go since there were many unconscious knights in the camp.


    Therefore, Angus and Nabe create a strong rune barrier around the camp while the others exterminate the iing monsters. They didn''t want to take a chance if a strong monster suddenly appeared and attacked their camp.


    While inscribing the rune, Nabe observed the young human and frowned slightly.


    "You know what you did is wrong, right?" asked Nabe.


    "Huh?? Did I make a mistake in my rune?" asked Angus back while inspecting his work.


    "I am talking about your Ancient Power. Initially, I only thought it was some kind of mind-enhanced power. But, it is much more powerful than that." said Nabe.


    "Did you mean [Analyze]? Well, I certainly know that I didn''t use it well but there''s nothing I could do about it." said Angus.


    "Tch¡­ Since you are close with Extalia and maybe my future co-worker, I will teach you something. Did you know the essence of magic?" asked Nabe in a lecturing tone.


    "Essence of magic? Isn''t it mana?" asked Angus.


    "Wrong!! Well, most of the textbook will say that, but magic is much more than mana. Even you already experience it a little bit since you know little Anna and are capable of sealing rgos'' divine power." lectured Nabe.


    "In fact, the essence of magic is very simple. It is energy maniption. Magic is just turning other energy into other energy. For example, you turn mana into a fire and many others. The magic circle, rune, chanting, gestures, etc., only act as a medium to process the energy." added Nabe.


    "Make sense. But, I don''t see any rtion with [Analyze]?" replied Angus.


    "Sometimes I don''t know if you are smart or stupid. It is amon logic. Before you transform or process the energy, you need to have the energy. Before having the energy, you also need to detect the energy first. You can''t use something if you don''t detect it."


    "To my observation, your ancient power [Analyze] not only gives you enhanced mind power but also detects everything. It means you should be capable of manipting everything in the surrounding." exined Nabe.


    "In fact, if you want, you may be able to create a way out of this dungeon or turn it into whatever you like using that Ancient Power." added Nabe.


    "Err.. I don''t think it works like that. This power only detects the things that I know before." said Angus.


    "No wonder. You are doing it wrong. Listen here, kid. All the powerful magicians always create their own unique spells. This is so their spell couldn''t be easily countered and to delve deeper into magic."


    "In magic, nothing is impossible, only the undiscovered one. If you can''t detect it because of ack of knowledge, you just need to learn or discover it yourself. Not everything should be taught." exined Nabe.


    "You didn''t know about it doesn''t mean it does not exist. That''s all I can say to you. You need to figure out the rest." added Nabe before going back to inscribing the rune.


    Hearing Nabe''s exnation, Angus frowned and was silent for a moment before going back to set up the runes. What Nabe exined is not something new.


    In fact, it is easy to understand with all his knowledge. Still, he could never make such a conclusion without Nabe''s exnation. Still, it does not mean her exnation is useless since he now knows which direction he needs to walk.


    Previously, he was like a blind person walking in the dark to guess which direction to improve [Analyze]. Now, he starts to realize the true power of this ancient power.


    ''If my theory is right, then this power is terrifying. Still, I need a lot of work before I reach that level.'' thought Angus.

 Chapter 581 Wrath

    While Angus''s group is surviving and trying to find the way out inside the dungeon, The whole Nirvas start to be restless. Most rebels only know the n is to kill the elders while trapping the entire capital city in the strong barriers.


    However, everyone notices that the whole of Redmore Capital City turns into an unknown earthy structure. Some people could even feel the thick miasma from the structure.


    Furthermore, they also hear that it is a dungeon from experienced travelers. Although no one believes it, it starts to make everyone restless. The Capital City Redmore holds a few hundred thousand people.


    As it is high and festival season, more people are inside the city. Hence, many people worry about the safety of these people. Some even med the rebellion and created a ruckus.


    The strong rebellion manages to calm ordinary civilians by force. Still, they just buy themself time while hoping for their leader''s sess and return. They lost contact with every Seven Faces Leader not too long ago.


    Initially, the operation outside the capital city was under the management of Seven Faces Anger, while the other leaders focused on eliminating all the elders.


    Unfortunately, the Seven Faces Anger suddenly disappeared along with the Giant Ramuz. Most rebels start getting anxious, worried, and chaotic without her leadership.


    The leftover influential rebels are not used to handling such a situation, especially concerning many people''s lives. On the other hand, Ramuz and Seven Faces Anger Akiye are still fighting inside a secluded dimension.


    "*Yawn* I believe I already asked this too many times. Truly, is this all? Can''t you give me more fight or something?" said Akiye while yawning.


    On the other hand, Ramuz is kneeling on the ground with various deadly wounds on his body. Despite his horrible condition, his injury is slowly healing while covered with intense mes from his giant axe.


    "I never thought you would be this weak. Your strength and skill are good, but you are too inexperienced inbat. Now, I could even fight you while closing my eyes. Left." said Akiye while jumping to dodge a giant axe from the left.


    *Bam* Then, the seven Faces leader leisurely stood on top of the giant axe. The giant Ramuz could only try to hit Akiye in frustration as the female Altras somehow predicted all his movements from a while ago.


    "Haa.. Haa¡­ How?? How did you predict my movement?" asked Ramuz with heavy breathing.


    Although Ramuz has [Eternal Rebirth] to regenerate himself, he still has limited stamina and mana. In fact, his mana had already bottomed out long ago. He could still fight and move because his artifact lent him some mana.


    He thought the Akiye would also bottom out her mana. But, unexpectedly, she keeps using her skill and moves like her mana is endless. Moreover, she also predicts all his movements for a while.


    If before he still had a chance to hit her, now his chance ispletely zero as she somehow always knows all his moves.


    "Simple. You are just too weak. In fact, many people could beat you like me." stated Akiye casually.


    "I see¡­ Then, can they also survive this attack? [Agatha - Decimation]" replied Ramuz as his giant axe suddenly burned wildly.


    *WHOOOSHH* *BOOOOM* Arge explosion covered a few hundred meters with Ramuz from the center. Everything in the area is enveloped by zing mes. The sturdy stony ground was also destroyed by the attack and explosion.


    Fortunately, this ce is an empty dimension created by Makar. Otherwise, the whole Nirvere Ind will get cracked and destroyed by it.


    "Haa.. Haa¡­ I hope.. Haa.. you don''t hold a grudge." muttered Ramuz while lying on the ground.


    Currently, he is already past his limit and barely able to sustain his whole body with mana. Before he could call Makar to let him out, a strong kick hit his head and sent him flying a few meters away.


    In front of Ramuz stood Seven Faces Anger with few charred marks on her ck suit and mask.


    "I.. Impossible?!! How could you even dodge that attack?!" said Ramuz.


    "Did you think I am a fool? I know you will use arge-scale destruction attack since you asked the old man to send us here. There is no way I will keep fighting you without having some sort of countermeasure." said Akiye.


    "Still, it is a really, very strong attack. This kind of force will destroy at least half of Nirvere Ind or more." added Akiye.


    "Anyway, let''s end this fight. It''s quite a hassle, but it seems we need to search for God ying Axe''s new user." said Akiye while appearing in front of Ramuz''s face.


    Like before, Ramuz could see her familiar and concentrated mana in her fist, ready to blow his head. He knows he needs to dodge this attack or he will truly die. His artifact already lends a lot of mana, passing the limit when he uses thest attack.


    Just before her fist touches Ramuz''s head, a skinny, wrinkled hand grabs her wrist andpletely nullifies all the force.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.." said Makar while holding Akiye''s wrist.


    "Old man, what''s the meaning of this?!!" said Akiye as a terrifying amount of mana released from her body.


    Makar''s whole hand starts to struggle, holding his descendant''s wrist. Under the intense mana pressure, Makar still looks calm without opening his wrinkled eyelid.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ Calm Down, Akiye. Hoh¡­ Hoh¡­" said Makar casually.


    "You better give me a good reason." retorted Akiye after drawing her hand forcefully.


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. You already win, Akiye. There is no need for more bloodshed. Hoh.. Hoh.." said Makar.


    "Bullshit!! Like you care if all of us are dead or alive anyway." retorted Akiye


    "Hoh.. Hoh.. I do care, young one. Hoh.. Hoh¡­" said Makar.


    "Enough of this!! I am fed up with all of your bullshit!!" roared Akiye as she charged at the old man.


    Unfortunately, their power is vastly different. With a single wave of his hand, Akiyepletely froze in the air as she was imprisoned by the space itself. Not only could she not move, but she also couldn''t breathe properly, and even her organs stopped working from being restricted.


    Fortunately, Altras are special races that could survive even if their heart and organs stopped working. As long as their mana and core are working, they will live.


    Makar and injured Ramuz could feel the strong mana fluctuation on Akiye as she struggled to move. Unfortunately, her body refuses to move, no matter how much she fights.


    "Hoh.. Hoh¡­ That''s enough, young Akiye. You can''t get out of there. Hoh.. Hoh.." stated Makar.


    Suddenly, Akiye''s ck clothes and mask burst showing her red skin. At the same time, the whole dimension cracked like ss. Akiye broke the space that contained her while her eyes turned white and released a terrible pressure towards the surroundings.


    "AARRRGHH!!!" screamed Akiye loudly before passing out.


    During this moment, Makar opened his two eyelids with a surprised expression.


    "Wrath." muttered Makar in a low voice.


    With another wave of hand, he covered Akiye with a cloak. Then, a cracked Seven Faces Angry mask appeared on his hand. Makar looks at the mask and the unconscious Akiye silently. No one knows what he is thinking.


    "Ramuz, take care and follow her." said Makar before waving his hand.


    In a moment, both Akiye and Ramuz teleported out of the dimension. Ramuz finds themnded in the vast Red Padi field. He could see the capital city surrounded by a huge red barrier in the distance.


    Initially, he thought of going toward the capital city again. But, he still has not recovered and could enter the mana deficiency state if not for the help of his artifact. He also couldn''t ignore Akiye. Although the woman is unharmed, she is too vulnerable to be alone.


    He may live secluded, but he also knows how their kind treats female Altras like Akiye. Furthermore, the old man told him to take care of Akiye.


    "Tch.. What a pain!!" groaned Ramuz as he forced his body to move and drag Akiye.


    As he struggles to move, he notices a few people already approaching his location.


    "Damn¡­ Can''t the old man at least give me time to recover before sending me back?"ined Ramuz.


    "You look like a shit, Ramuz." Ramuz heard a voice from his side.


    "Ragaz, you are here. Good, help me take this woman to a safe area. I will buy you sometime." said Ramuz.


    "Huh?? Aren''t you previously wanted to kill Ms. Akiye? Why did you want to help her?" asked Ragaz confusedly.


    "I will tell youter. For now, help me bring her to a safe location." said Ramuz.


    "Tch¡­ Fine. Besides, I owe this woman too much. Shut your mouth for a moment." said Ragaz while grabbing Akiye before touching Ramuz''s giant body.


    *Swissh* In a moment, the three of them disappeared from the spot, leaving the Red Padi field.


    "Urgh¡­ Where are we?" asked Ramuz while recovering from the disorientation.


    Ramuz could see their surrounding area was covered with thick white mist. The strange thing is that the ground is also covered with white mist yet feels like a smooth floor.


    "We are on top of the capital city barrier. You may not believe this, but some barriers reach up high into the sky. No one will notice us here unless we expose ourselves." said Ragaz proudly.

 Chapter 582 Terrifying Darkness

    While the whole Nirvas get more chaotic with each passing time, Angus and the others settle down inside arge rune barrier. With the help of Nabe, Angus manages to create aplex and strong barrier to cover their whole camp.


    The barrier could hold the [Miasma st] from any fourth-grade monster. Currently, Angus and Jayna are resting while the others stay on guard. They need to conserve their strength in this uncertain time.


    While Angus and Jayna are resting near the sleeping Anna, the little troublemaker suddenly opens her eyes widely before staring in a specific direction. At the same time, Nabe feels a slight chill on her back.


    Before she could react, she realized the surrounding area had changed into a pitch-ck darkness. She didn''t panic and calmly observed the surroundings for a few seconds before creating a light ball in her hand. Soon, she noticed she was inside a different ce.


    All the surroundings havepletely changed. The earthy cave ground changes into murky ck water, but it magically does not wet her feet as she stays on top of the water.


    She could also hear footsteps, like hitting a smooth stone floor. The only thing that gives it the feeling of water is the ripples when she steps on it.


    On the other hand, the surrounding is total darkness. Her bright light ball couldn''t prate the darkness. It is as if the dark was trying to swallow the light itself. Cold sweets also slowly appeared on her face and back each time passed.


    Despite her vast knowledge and experience, she feels a deep unknown fear just staying at this ce. She feels like the darkness is alive and looking back at her. A phenomenon that Nabe only hears in the literature. Yet, her situation literally describes her situation.


    Just as she tries to release a rough mana wave, Nabe hears footsteps slowly approaching her location.


    ''Judging by the footstep, it should be a woman.'' thought Nabe as she kept her vignce.


    The footsteps slowly got closer until they stopped. Nabe could see a silhouette of a humanoid person just at the edge where her light ball illuminated.


    "If you stare into the abyss, the abyss stares back at you." a soft pleasant voice is heard from the silhouette.


    "I believe that''s the quote Angus told me some time ago. Although it means that one should never lose their reason when fighting, I feel it is a good statement to describe this ce." said the women before slowly moving forwards.


    At this moment, Nabe sees a mature Anna in her transformation. Despite being a woman, Nabe somehow feels Anna is beautiful and charming.


    "Y-You are Anna?" asked Nabe unsurely.


    "Hmm?? If I am not, then who else?" retorted Anna yfully.


    "What is this ce? No, this ce is not real. It''s like a powerful illusion." said Nabe as she tried to observe the ce.


    "Illusion?? What''s that? Well, enough chit-chat. You know I already warned you before." said Anna coldly.


    "So, you want revenge because of my actions? Well, I suppose you have the right to be angry at me since all this incident happened because of me. Still, I am surprised at..." stated Nabe calmly.


    *Swish* *Wungg* Suddenly, the two women disappear and a loud air wave is heard. The two women appeared not far from the location as the darkness stayed still again.


    "Don''t try to test my patience. You are still alive because Angus still needs you and is useful. Still, I believe your little prank is going too far." said Anna.


    "So, what do you want?" asked Nabe in vignce.


    There is a small bruise on her left cheek. Nabe is sure she is already dodging Anna''s attack. Yet, a small bruise appeared on her cheek.


    ''With her momentum and power, the attack should not leave just a bruise. It means she can perfectly control whatever hits me.'' thought Nabe.


    She notices the bruise is noting from Anna''s previous attack since her attack ising towards her left body side from a kick.


    "You see¡­ this murky darkness is what I see every day, every moment, and every second. It is cold, maddening, and stuffy. The more I stay here, the more horrible this ce is. A curse that I couldn''t get rid of."


    "Yet, Angus and Big Sis Jayna bring me out from this ce. They give me warmth and be my shelter. A ce to y, delicious food to eat, a warm bed, andpany during a nightmare. It is an indescribable feeling for someone who only knows this darkness." narrated Anna.


    Anyway, as much as I want you to truly experience it, I also couldn''t let you go insane. So, I will give you a chance. If you could leave a scratch on me, I will let you go from this ce." said Anna.


    "That''s it? I just need to leave a scratch on you? Are you underestimating.." said Nabe before stopping.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh yeah. I forgot to mention the darkness will slowly ''swallow'' you. If you don''t want to go insane, you should hurry and attack me. Don''t worry, I will not retaliate, but I could still dodge." said Anna yfully.


    In contrast, Nabe started having a cold sweat. As Anna''s said, she truly feels the murky darkness slowly getting closer, like trying to swallow her. Even if she knows this is only an illusion, it is messed up with her instinct.


    She knows staying in this ce for long will only overload her instinct and brain. She doubts even if she didn''t go insane, she would turn to vegetative as her mind couldn''t hold on.


    Without hesitation, Nabe shoots many low-circle spells at Anna while charging at her. However, all her attacks are useless in front of Anna''s powerful body. Nabe feels like fighting against Alder but is faster and more agile than the lizardman.


    "Hmm¡­ Like Angus said, I am still not used to this body. Well, this will be a good practice." chimed Anna while dodging the huge spell.


    While Anna is taking this chance to get used to her body, Nabe bes more restless. The Darkness slowly affected her mind. She gradually loses her calm and perception. She didn''t even know how long they had been fighting.


    No matter how she tried to calm or adapt, her mind kept sensing unknown fear from the darkness that corrupted her sense.


    For magicians, the mind is the most important thing besides their core. With a troubled mind, her casting speed is much slower than in real life. If before she could cast fifth-grade spells almost instantaneously, now she needs at least a few seconds to cast them.


    The difference may be slight, but it is enough time for Anna to dodge her spells. Left with no choice, she starts to fight her in closebat. Nabe is not a pure magician. In fact, her race as Altras made her an excellent warrior.


    Despite this, she is still unable toy a scratch on Anna. She even used various shapeshifter abilities yet still did not seed. Instead, Nabe gets frustrated as Anna gets better at dodging her attack.


    Nabe notices Anna actually manages to read her rhythm and fighting pattern over time, which is almost impossible. Seventh-gradebatant is the pinnacle level of thebatant.


    Their rich experience in fighting andbat made them not only dangerous but highly adaptable to their opponent. It means their rhythm and the fighting pattern are almost impossible to read since they could easily change.


    Nabe is not only a warrior but an excellent magician. It will be easy for her to change her fighting pattern, especially with her shapeshifting ability. Yet, Anna is getting faster at reading her pattern.


    "Hmph¡­ This is getting boring. Even Angus is better at this. Well, time to end this." Anna dodged before making a snap gesture.


    *Snap* Suddenly, Nabe finds herself back in the ruined earthy cave area. There is no change in the surroundings besides her body bing wet from all the cold sweat. She could also perceive that not even a second had passed by.


    Moreover, Nabe didn''t even feel tired or losing mana despite the repetition of casting high-circle spells.


    She touches her sweating head while looking at the sleeping Anna, who hugs the young couple''s arms tightly with an innocent smile. Nabe feels all the things she experienced before are just a dream.


    "Hmm.. You okay, Nabe? Why did you suddenly sweat like that?" asked Alder as he noticed her strangeness.


    "I-It''s nothing." said Nabe while shaking her head.


    Suddenly, Alder appeared in front of Nabe and looked at her eyes intently with his sharp lizard eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ That little monster did you good. You should rest for now." said Alder.


    "I am fine. I just need¡­" replied Nabe as she ignored that Alder somehow noticed her interaction with Anna.


    "Rest, Nabe. You need it." said Alder sternly while hugging her gently.


    Her sharp mind could feel the deep worry in Alder''s tone.


    After releasing a small sigh, "Fine. But, don''t you dare take advantage of me." retorted Nabe before falling asleep.


    Seeing the sleeping Nabe, Alder couldn''t help but smile and gently let her sleepfortably in his arms.


    "What a terrifying ability to make a Nabe like this." said Alder while caressing the sleeping Nabe.

 Chapter 583 Time Dilation

    After resting for a few hours, Angus and Jayna woke up fresh. They look at the cute sleeping Anna on the side, hugging their arms like a ko. Seeing the little girl''s innocent peaceful sleep makes them smile and melt with her cuteness.


    After trying to wake the little monster many times, they go toward the others. Since they need to stay until the knights recover, they divide themself to remain on guard. Besides Nabe and Alder, everyone practically needs to rest.


    Even Duchess Amberze also needs to rest her mind and body. Currently, the one in charge is the Duchess and Phineas. Unlike the others, Phineas always hid in the shadows since the start of the incident. Therefore, he is the only one that is still fresh and full-power.


    Approaching their aunt, "Aunt Extalia, it''s time to change." said Angus.


    "Are you sure? I don''t mind for another few hours. The iing monsters are quite weak. None of them even reach high grade." replied Aunt Extalia.


    "It''s fine. We are already resting before meeting with you. Besides, we can''t have you copse in this situation." said Angus.


    "*Sigh* Alright. You also don''t need to worry about Eric and his Royal Guards. Leon already predicted some trouble in the chain ofmand during our journey. No matter what happens, they need to obey me." reassured Aunt Extalia.


    "That''s reassuring. Still, I am more worried about the other party." replied Angus.


    The Duchess takes a nce at the other group beside them before Angus gives them a nod.


    "Then, I will leave it to you for now. Just don''t make a tro¡­ No.. Just wake me up when there is trouble." said the Duchess before walking away.


    "Tch.. Why would she say like there would be trouble? Who the hell wants to make trouble anyway?" grumbled Angus.


    "Angus¡­ Angus¡­ Meat!!" called Anna while holding roasted monster meat.


    While Angus talks with Aunt Extalia, Jayna roasts some monsters for Anna. Her fire may not be able to neutralize the miasma in the monster. But, it still could cook the meat and let Anna eat decently.


    It is not that they are against eating raw meat, but they need to make sure Anna makes a habit of eating it.


    Apparently, eating raw meat for an extended period could make someone more savage and aggressive. This is an undeniable fact, especially in warmonger races like Goliath, Beastman, Orc, or a few sub-demon races.


    These races will turn wild and sometimes easily lose their mind if they eat raw meat for a long time. Some nations even have strictws prohibiting their citizens from eating raw meat. The minimum standard of eating is to roast it before eating it.


    Angus couldn''t only smile seeing the roasted monster meat on Anna''s hand. The little monster is excited since the surrounding area is littered with monsters. It means there is mountain food for her. The death field and miasma in the air also give her afortable feeling.


    While having his meal with Jayna and Anna, Angus notices something weird in the surroundings. Still, he can''t really figure out what the problem is. He feels like everything is out of ce and is moving faster than usual.


    "Ohh.. You already woke up. It seems you also notice the time dtion." called Nabe, joining them along with Alder.


    After a short nap, the Red Queen Nabe ispletely recovered. Her mind was fresh and she could think clearly again. Her brief interaction with Anna didn''t make her fear the little monster. Instead, it makes her even more curious about Anna.


    "Time dtion?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Yes. A dungeon is practically another dimension. It consists of a massive time and space element. Since Anna broke the dungeon structure, it worked overdrive. It gathered all the space elements from the surrounding to fix itself."


    "The problem is that the time and space element is interconnected. One couldn''t exist without the others. Moreover, Nirvas contain very thick space and time elements. As a result, the dimension begins to have a time difference with the outside."


    "Currently, the time dtion is still not fixed. It changes between normal to 2 times faster than outside. I calcte that it should stop around 1.5 times faster than outside after the dungeon stabilizes. In other words, three days here is like two days outside." exined Nabe.


    "A dungeon with time dtion?? At this rate, I don''t know if I should congratte your kingdom or not on this incident." said Angus.


    They know a dungeon with time dtion is very rare and precious. Any dungeon with time dtion will be worth at least 5 or more times than normal dungeon. It is because people have more time to hone themself.


    Although they still age normally, it is still an excellent ce to master skills or improve in a short time. Moreover, mostbatants have a long life in this world. Getting older faster is nothingpared to having short improvement.


    It is basically a rare and precious ce. Just the entrance fee will make the whole Nirvas kingdom super rich in a few years. They could even be more prosperous while still being able to pay all thepensation to the Heart Kingdom.


    "Actually, this dungeon is a miracle. After observing it for a while, I noticed this dungeon would not have be mature if not for little Anna. The time dtion also will not ur if it is not inside Nirvas.


    "My instant dungeon formation also will not work if it is not getting powered by a Thousand Hurdle Monument. Basically, this dungeon is created by a series of events under different circumstances. It is a fate that this dungeon was created now." said Nabe cryptically.


    "Anyway, why did you open my gifts fromst time?" asked Nabe.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You mean those female clothes?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah. Did you like it?" asked Nabe.


    "I didn''t have time to show it to others. By the time I nned to check it more, we were dragged into this mess." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Then, pull it out now. I want to see my creation worn by cute little Anna and your pretty lover." said Nabe.


    "Seriously? At this time? And what makes you think I will let the girls wear unknown runic clothes from a stranger?" asked Angus with a frown.


    "Of course, it is for research purposes." replied Nabe casually.


    ''This mad woman.'' thought Angus.


    "Wait.. Don''t tell me you are suspicious that I put something on the clothes? Listen here, kid. I may be a mad scientist and genocider, but I am also a proud tailor specializing in women''s clothes. I will never put malicious things on my beautiful babies." stated Nabe proudly.


    "Now, hurry up. Bring it out." added Nabe.


    Angus didn''t reply and nced at Jayna before thetter gave him a nod. This short interaction was also noticed by the Red Queen.


    ''A fast telepathy? No, it should be a bond. It is also rted to one of their Ancient Powers. Such an interesting specimen.'' thought Nabe with a smirk.


    ''It is a shame I can''t dissect them. Who knows how Fate will react towards it.'' thought Nabe.


    Her wicked smile only happens for a moment but is noticed by the young couple.


    "Are you sure, Jayna?" asked Angus since he thought the Red Queen was nning something wicked on them.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a different matter." replied Jayna shortly.


    "Alright. Here, the clothes." said Angus while taking out the small suitcase.


    The suitcase itself is quite remarkable and unique. It could be stored inside ordinary storage magic tools like a regr suitcase. He also couldn''t understand most of the runes inscribed in the suitcase.


    Then, Jayna opens the suitcase for a moment. Suddenly, Jayna''s eyes turn into stars like a woman looking at a precious gem. Before Angus could ask anything, she closed the suitcase and grabbed the eating Anna.


    "Anna, let''s change clothes first." said Jayna while dragging Anna to a secluded ce.


    "Hanah Fifft feffting (Anna still eating)."ined Anna while eating.


    A few momentster, Jayna and Anna returned while wearing new clothes. Jayna wears a long sleeve-tight white shirt with a red ent and gold ent. Combined with the long dark pants and boots, she looks like a female wanderer.


    Despite the simplicity, the clothes magically bring her beauty to the next level. It entuated her body shape and matched her hair color.


    At this moment, Angus feels like falling in love with Jayna again. He couldn''t stop looking at his lover with a dumb face.


    On the other hand, Anna''s clothes are ck dresses without looking too heavy and impede her movement. She looks pretty with maximum cuteness. It takes a strong will for Angus to not pinch her cheek or tickle the little girl.


    "Amazing!! I know these dresses will look good on you two." eximed Nabe


    The Red Queen also observed her creation closely and wrote something on her notepad while ignoring the others.


    "Err.. Mistress Red Queen Nabe, is it really okay for us to receive all these clothes?" asked Jayna.


    "Of course. Although I didn''t see you wearing the others, they should fit you and little Anna perfectly. Why? Did you not like it?" asked Nabe.


    "No, I like it. Anna also likes it. But, this is too precious and beautiful." replied Jayna.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t be so modest. You are the princess. Besides, haven''t you looked at your boyfriend''s reaction?" said Nabe while whispering in thest sentence.

 Chapter 584 Worried Goblin

    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t be so modest. You are the princess. Besides, haven''t you looked at your boyfriend''s reaction?" said Nabe while whispering in thest sentence.


    Hearing Nabe''s sentences and remembering Angus'' previous reaction, the Princess finally agrees with Nabe. Despite the simple design, she knows the clothes are not simple. Not only is it covered with many runes, but it is also quite resistant to her fire.


    The resistance does note from the material but bes resistant when she wears it. It is like anything with her signature that does not harm the clothes.


    In fact, Jayna realizes this when Anna cannot break the clothes after she is already half wearing hers. The little monster gets stuck when she tries to wear the dress herself in a hurry and decides to unstuck herself using strong miasma.


    Although the miasma is controlled and not big, it should be enough to destroy anything below the artifact-grade equipment. At first, she worries that the clothes are made to strict Anna''s power. However, Anna refuses to let the dress go after she wears it properly.


    ''Since Anna said it is fine and feels good. I guess it is safe to use.'' thought Jayna.


    The couple knows that Anna is very picky about her clothes. Anything that restricts her will turn to pieces when she tries to wear it. Still, it is not Anna''s fault since her clothes break when she gets unstuck during the wearing process or when she moves around wildly.


    Therefore, she could only wear a few strong enchanted runes without inhibiting her movement. By coincidence, all clothes for Anna are designed in this way. At first, Jayna thought Nabe specially made it for Anna, but she also found all the clothing styles were simr.


    It is simple yet emphasizes the woman''s natural beauty. Although Jayna is not a fashionable type of person, she is still a princess. She could notice good clothes just by their design and appearance.


    After seeing the clothes for the first time, Jayna knows Nabe is genuinely an expert tailor. Not anyone could make female clothes that could bring natural beauty.


    Many people may not know, but Phoenix is also a beautiful creature. Some even crowned them as the most beautiful beast. They are very picky when doing certain things, especially if it involves aesthetics. Since Jayna and Fire Phoenix merged, she was also influenced by this habit.


    After chatting for a while, Angus decides to clean up the surrounding monster corpses. They couldn''t just let them stay around since it would only produce more miasma and may attract monsters.


    Fortunately, they didn''t need to worry about the smell since Angus had already used some cleansing spells in the area before. Although it does not purify the miasma, it slows the rot and removes the odor. It is a basic procedure when trying to camp inside the dungeon.


    Previously, Angus had no energy to spare for this menial task. Now, others were protecting the camp and he didn''t need to worry about conserving his energy.


    While picking up the monster''s corpse, Angus observes Anna ying around before frowning a little bit.


    "Anna,e here." called Angus.


    "Hmm?? Is it time to eat?" asked Anna excitedly.


    "Did you do something to Nabe?" asked Angus.


    "Haa¡­ How did Angus.. Anna means Anna doesn''t know what Angus is talking about." replied Anna while looking sideways and trying to whistle.


    ''This girl sucks at lying.'' thought Angus while pinching Anna''s cheek.


    "No.. Don''t pinch it. Anna''s cheek will stretch like an old hag." retorted Anna.


    "Old hag?! How did you know such a word? Anyway, I don''t know what you did to her, but it''s good you settled it without creating more trouble." said Angus while patting the little girl.


    "Did it mean Anna could have more meat?" asked Anna excitedly.


    "Sure. We have too much monster meat anyway." said Angus with a smile.


    "Yeay.. Big sis¡­ Burn these meats!!" said Anna


    She runs towards Jayna and grabs a giant monster corpse. Angus could only shake his head at the little gluttony''s behavior before looking in a specific direction and shooting a few Fire Missiles chantlessly.


    In the distance, a few wild monsters are shooted down and killed just aftering out from the cave path. After a few minutes, a shadow rose from the ground and inspected the monster.


    "Such a precise shot. It seems Baron Victory is truly the strongest prodigy Heart kingdom ever produced. With this kind of skill and strength, I doubt those nobles will be able to do anything even if they want to touch Angus." said Phineas


    Then, the head ambassador uses magic tools to cleanse the corpse and bring it away.


    Meanwhile, on the top of the Redmore Capital City, Ramuzy on the ground made of a barrier with heavy breath and a high fever. He starts to get the drawback of his artifact. The artifact may lend him some mana, but it will ask for more in return.


    As a result, his body starts to work overdrive and even enters an autophagy stage to pay back the mana he consumed before. This is a massive setback to his body and power. Fortunately, he could recover slowly after using [Eternal Rebirth]ter.


    In the meantime, the goblin thief Ragaz is counting the haul he gets from all the surrounding people outside the capital city with a happy greedy smile. Although he hates his Greedy side, he is still a goblin that loves money and expensive things.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At this moment, they hear a low groaning sound before it turns into a loud scream.


    "ARGGHH!!" screamed the Seven Faces Anger Akiye while having a mild seizure.


    "What the fuck?!! Ramuz?!! What happened to her?" asked Ragaz in worry.


    Fortunately, Ragaz had already set up some barriers before with magic tools. Otherwise, the people in the surrounding area may notice the loud scream.


    "Urgh.. Huff.. Huff.. How would I know?" asked Ramuz back.


    "What did you mean you don''t know?!! Aren''t you the one that is fighting her?" asked Ragaz anxiously.


    "Huff.. Huff.. Slow down, Ragaz. We don''t need your crazy mind at this moment." replied Ramuz.


    "You¡­ You Fucking Giant Bastard!! Don''t tell me what to do!! Besides, all this happens because you decide to y a hero after hearing a sob story from that ignorant Red Guard. I already warned you before, but you didn''t listen!! Now, look at what you''ve done." retorted Ragaz


    The little goblin gives some high-quality potion to Akiye in the hope of helping her. After a few seconds, Akiye''s seizure starts to calm down and she is no longer screaming. Seeing Akiye still unconscious, Ragaz eyes turn bloodshot and re at his giant friend.


    "Ragaz¡­" called Ramuz


    This is the first time he sees his friend angry rather than crazy.


    "Listen here, piece of shit. You may be my friend if I choose between her or you. I will definitely choose her 100 out of 100 times. She is my benefactor. I don''t know how many times she helped me despite my rudeness."


    "Unlike my ungrateful kind, I still know to pay back. Just pray to your old man for her safety or I will use all my collection to fuck you up." said Ragaz before bringing out a tent.


    The goblin thief brings Akiye and puts her inside the tent before closing it. On the other hand, Ramuz could only bring his head down in shame. He knows what he did was wrong. He tried to y a hero to save the others and unexpectedly hurt his friend''s benefactor.


    In the end, he could only stay silent while enduring the painful autophagy progress in his body. Ramuz thought this was the time to show himself and be epted by everyone. But he feels like a frog inside the well.


    Still, Ramuz also didn''t know what to do since Akiye seemed fine just a moment ago. He couldn''t even hit her. She also does not enter dangerous mana deficiency, just a low on mana and unconsciousness.


    Therefore, Ramuz and Ragaz leave the woman alone since they know her strength. It will only bring trouble if they do something to her and she wakes up. They didn''t want to get beaten up by the woman.


    After a few hours, Ragaz gets more anxious, looking at the pained and screaming Akiye.


    "Please.. Please¡­ Wake up, Akiye!! Fuck!! Why are none of these working?!!" said Ragaz anxiously.


    Their surrounding area is littered with many magic tools that shine brightly and cover Akiye''s entire body. After another few hours, Akiye finally stops screaming in pain and opens her eyes widely.


    Her eyes are entirely white without pupils. She stares into Ragaz''s eyes directly. Unconsciously, Ragaz''s ancient power activated and turned his eyes with a madly greedy look.


    "Greed." muttered Akiye.


    "Wrath." replied Ragaz unconsciously.


    Then, their eyes and consciousness slowly returned while still staring at each other. Ragaz shook his head a few times while Akiye blinked for a moment.


    "Pfftt.. I didn''t know that the petty thief was worrying about me." Akiye broke the silence.


    "W-Who is worrying you?!!" retorted Ragaz as he started to clean up the area to hide his embarrassment.


    "Hahaha.. Urgh.."ughed Akiye before feeling pain all over her body.


    "A-Are you okay?" asked Ragaz while trying to hide his concern.


    "It''s fine. My body just hurts like hell." replied Akiye.


    "Y-You should stay in bed for now." said Ragaz before walking out of the tent in a hurry.

 Chapter 585 Body Control

    A day passed since Angus and the others camped together inside the dungeon. During this time, some heart knights regained consciousness and slowly recovered from the mana deficiency.


    On the other hand, two out of the three elder Altras die from severe mana deficiency and various organ failures. Thest one still survives but enters a deepa. As for the rest of Altras, most of them also died while the rest were deep in aa waiting for their death.


    Without proper equipment and proper care, they will soon die. In fact, Nabe could save all of them. But, Yawan knows the Red Queen will never do it unless he pays an enormous price.


    The only good news is they no longer need to worry about the Ex-Seven Faces leader. After the contract was signed, Yawan pleaded to the Duchess to prevent hisrade from getting killed by the Ex-Seven Faces leader.


    Since the five Ex-Seven Faces Leaders are bound to the Heart Kingdom, the Duchess has authority over them. On the surface, the five female Altras are an immigrant workforce with some rights.


    However, they couldn''t disobey the Heart Kingdom like a ve. Still, there is some boundary, as the only one who could control them must get permission from King Leo simr to the Royal Guard.


    In the meantime, Angus and the others are doing their daily routine. Since they no longer need to worry about their safety, they use their spare time to train. Currently, Angus is looking at Jayna doing some repetitive movements.


    "B-Baron Victory, here is the meal." called Lilith from the side.


    "Oh¡­ Than.." replied Angus.


    Before Angus finished his sentence, "Food!!" eximed Anna before snatching the meal and eating it nearby happily.


    Lilith could only be speechless at Anna''s rude reaction while Angus grabbed the remaining food and sat nearby Anna. He already gets used to the little gluttony behavior.


    "Ermm¡­ What is she.. I mean.. the Fourth Princess doing?" asked Lilith curiously.


    Currently, Jayna is doing some sort of dance at a random speed. Sometimes she looks fast but also seems very slow. In fact, she looks like she is doing a chaotic dance without pattern and rhythm.


    "She is¡­ recalibrating her body." replied Angus while preventing the little monster from snatching his food.


    *Bonk* Angus hit the naughty girl and stopped Anna from eating their food.


    "Ouch¡­ It hurts." said Anna while holding her head with a fake tear expression.


    "Gezz¡­ You already overeattely. Go do your training or no more food." rebuked Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Noo¡­ Training is boring." replied Anna.


    "Do it or no more meat." said Angus sternly.


    "Noo¡­ That''s bad. Big sis, Angus is bullying Anna again." replied Anna before running to Jayna.


    Jayna stops her repetitive movement and catches the naughty Anna.


    "Anna, Angus is right. You are already overeating. You need to train. It''s been a while since you trained your body properly." said Jayna.


    "B-But, it is so boring." replied Anna while pouting.


    "*Chuckle* Come, let''s train with Big sis." said Jayna lovingly.


    Then, the two of them start doing the same repetitive movement.


    "Umm¡­ What are they doing? I mean¡­ It doesn''t look like training at all." said Lilith to Angus.


    "They are training their body control." replied Angus.


    "Body training? It doesn''t seem like this kind of training could strengthen their body." replied Lilith.


    "It''s body control, not body training like regr muscle training." corrected Angus.


    "Is there a use for training body control? I know body control is important. But, without enough strength, it is useless." said Lilith.


    "In most cases, yes. But, if your body control reaches a certain level, yourbat prowess will automatically increase. You could even fight longer." replied Angus.


    "Err¡­ Is that even possible? I mean¡­ if you will still lose if you don''t have enough strength." said Lilith while trying to not offend Angus.


    "Since you decided to be our personal maid, you should rx and speak your mind clearly. As long as you didn''t cross my bottom line, I am pretty forgiving."


    "Anyway, body control is crucial as body strength. To put it simply, it is like a skill. A normal punch could only break a boulder at most, but a punching skill could destroy a house or even the whole mountain."


    "It is simr to body control. With good body control, you can direct and manipte the force in the body more effectively. For example, a single punch produces 1 unit power. But, with superb body control, you could bring it to 10 or more unit power." exined Angus.


    "You could also manage your energy efficiency and move faster by reducing unnecessary movement. It is also important training, especially for people like Anna."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Unfortunately, someone could easily lose body control if they didn''t do it for a while. Therefore, it is important to do body control training to calibrate their body once in a while." added Angus.


    "I see¡­ I never expected body control to be that important. We Altras never train body control since we have Shapeshift ability." replied Lilith.


    "Yeah¡­ It''s quite an enviable ability. It is a shame most of you are not using it properly." said Angus.


    "Nor using it properly?" asked Lilith.


    "It is the same as human body control. If you know how muscles and body work properly, you can generate destructive force with just a single punch. Combined with the right skill, you may be able to produce a single destructive punch enough to kill a fifth-grade monster." said Angus.


    "Is that even possible? You are joking, right? Fifth-grade monster is the same as a sixth-gradebatant with better physical ability, even some seventh grade find it difficult to kill them." replied Lilith.


    "Nothing is impossible in this world. How about a little demonstration?" asked Angus.


    "Demonstration?" asked Lilith back.


    "Yeah. Let''s have a simple closebat spar without using skills or any magic item." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Are you sure? Although I can''t shapeshift, I am still a fifth-grade Altras. Our body strength is different." said Lilith.


    "Hmm¡­ You are right. How about this? I will not hit you but only push you around. Don''t worry. It is only a light push, so nothing is dangerous." said Angus.


    "Er.. No, that''s not what I mean." retorted Lilith.


    Still, she remembered what Angus did during the fight with the monster horde and decided to ept it.


    After moving not far from Jayna and Anna, Angus and Lilith stand each other in the empty area.


    "Alright, hit me with everything you got. Don''t worry about hurting me. Not you could hurt me anyway." said Angus yfully.


    "Tch¡­ Don''t underestimate me." said Lilith while charging at Angus.


    Unfortunately, Angus dodges Lilith''s attack by a small margin. Lilith didn''t surprise and released a flurry of punches and kicks at Angus. Still, all her attacks are dodged by Angus with the same small margin.


    Lilith feels like her attack almost reached Angus but could never touch him. She feels like Angus is so close yet also so far.


    While dodging the attack, "You know it takes Jayna two whole years before she could even touch me. Even now, she is hardly able to touch me." said Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus gives a light push to Lilith''s side and breaks her bnce. Instantly, she fell down hard while rolling around on the ground. It takes a few moments for her to regain her bnce. At the same moment, Angus whistles yfully while leisurely putting his hand in his pocket.


    "Is that all? I didn''t even break a sweat." said Angus.


    "Is this also the result of body control?" asked Lilith.


    "After reaching a certain level of body control, you could control your body properly and even your opponent''s movement. It is even possible to control the surroundings." replied Angus yfully.


    "Control surrounding and opponent movement? Is that even possible?" eximed Lilith.


    "Why don''t you experience it yourself?" asked Angus.


    Then, Lilith once again charged Angus. Unfortunately, she couldn''t hit Angus no matter how much she tried. She may be able to touch or hit him if she used some skills, but with only body strength, she feels like a hammer trying to beat the swaying leaf in the air.


    No matter how much force and speed she attacked, Angus could dodge every single one with a tiny margin. Rather than Angus getting hit, Lilith has a ragged appearance. Her clothes and face are fully covered with dirt from the ground.


    She already loses count of how many times she gets pushed to the ground. She waspletely frustrated as all her attacks hit this air while getting pushed with only light force. Despite this frustrating situation, Lilith is not furious at Angus but somehow feels happy.


    ''So, this is the feeling of being taught by a true expert¡­.'' thought Lilith inwardly while getting pushed to the ground again.


    Suddenly, Angus stops sparring and looks in a particr direction as Anna approaches them with a mischievous smile.


    "Ahhh¡­ Big sis, Angus is mating with another female!!" eximed Anna loudly.


    "Anna, what.." retorted Angus before immediately moving from his spot.


    *BOOM* On hisst spot, A burning sword slowly melted and embedded on the ground. Even from a distance, Lilith could feel the heat from it. *Whoosh* A momentter, Jayna arrives at their location with a cold murderous re at Angus.


    "Jayna, it''s not true. Anna is¡­" said Angus.

 Chapter 586 Fire Dance

    "Jayna, it''s not true. Anna is¡­" said Angus.


    Before Angus finishes his sentence, Angus once again moves from his spot. *BAM* Jayna mmed her fist to Angus''st spot before charging at him again.


    Noticing this, Angus couldn''t help but dodge all her attacks. Even without her sword, Jayna''s attack is still lethal enough to burn him to ash.


    ''With this amount of fire, I doubt I could use low-circle spells to stop her. Direct physical contact is also not possible. I guess I could only dodge her until she calmed down. Fortunately, she is too angry to fight properly.'' thought Angus while dodging Jayna''s attack.


    "Go!! Big sis!! Beat Angus!! Yay! Yay!" cheered Anna.


    Anna happily cheers Jayna while munching the monster core. On the other hand, Lilith is surprised at the sudden situation. Still, she didn''t n to stop Jayna either since she knew the danger of Jayna''s fire.


    Instead, she observes how Angus dodges Jayna''s attack carefully. She could look at Angus'' movement more clearly than during their spar. Combined with her previous experience sparring with Angus, she noticed how wless Angus'' movement was.


    "Beautiful." muttered Lilith in a low voice.


    Every movement is so controlled that it looks like a miracle. Rather than dodging, Angus looks like dancing with Jayna. Furthermore, Angus is not only dodging and moving around. He even redirects and somehow controls Jayna''s movement.


    At this moment, Lilith couldn''t help but remember her previous conversation with Angus about body control.


    "Controlling the opponent''s movement." muttered Lilith.


    "Hooo¡­. He is really skilled. Here I thought he was only a capable researcher and magician." said Nabe from the side.


    "R-Red Queen Nabe." Lilith is surprised at Nabe''s sudden appearance.


    "Ahh.. Milk Lady. Milk!! Milk!!" eximed Anna.


    "Here. Don''t drink it too fast." replied Nabe while giving a bottle of milk to Anna.


    "Yay!!" replied Anna before drinking her milk happily.


    "Hahaha¡­ That boy is good. Not even my kind could be this good."ughed Alder, who wasing with Nabe.


    At this moment, Angus and Jayna''s movement is entirely different. At a nce, they look like they are dancing around with the fire in their surroundings. Still, everyone could notice one single mistake could directly burn Angus.


    "Crazy¡­ That brat could even reach this level." eximed Alder with a surprised look.


    "Hmmm¡­ Alder, what level are you talking about?" asked Nabe confusedly.


    "Hahaha¡­ Nabe, that brat didn''t even use skill or anything, just some body movement." said Alder.


    "What?! It means he is only using his body to do all this? Is that even possible?" eximed Nabe.


    "To my knowledge, only my kind is capable of doing this. Even I am hardly able to do this kind of thing. Body control, observation, judgment, mana control,bat experience, you need to develop any single of them to the extreme before reaching that brat''s level." said Alder.


    "Hmm¡­ Alder, to what extent does this kind of thing work?" asked Nabe.


    Understand Nabe''s actual question, "I am not sure. No one ever reaches beyond this level. In theory, it should be capable of controlling everything, even Fate itself." said Alder.


    "You are joking, right?" asked Nabe seriously.


    "Theoretically, once you reach a certain level of control, you could bend anything. Body, your opponent, nature, or even Fate itself." replied Alder.


    "You think he''s already reached that level?" asked Nabe.


    "Who knows? Even if he bent and controlled Fate, we would never know about it." said Alder.


    While Nabe and Alder conversed, Jayna finally calmed down from her anger but didn''t stop attacking Angus. Instead, she even moves boldly and lets her body entirely under the control of Angus'' mercy.


    Angus also notices his girl''s intention and decides to continue their dance. He led Jayna to do more sensual movements close to him. The couple is in their own world, forgetting the nearby audience while covered by fire shing in the background.


    "Hmph!! Angus and Big sis are ying on their own again. Anna also wants to y!!" eximed Anna while charging at the couple.


    Noticing the iing Anna, Angus smiles evilly and moves smoothly to the little monster. Before Anna can react, her body is grabbed by Angus. The next moment, she rapidly spins in the air beforending on the ground.


    "Urghh¡­ Anna''s head is spinning. Huh?? Why are there two Angus and Big sis?" said Anna wobbly while standing up unsteady.


    "Anna?" called Jayna worriedly.


    After shaking her head, Anna is finally refocused and no longer feels dizzy.


    "Anna? Are you okay?" called Jayna again.


    "Huh?? Big sis? Is Big sis going to mate with Angus?" asked Anna with an innocent face.


    "This girl¡­" said Angus with a long sigh.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the same time, Jayna could only hide her blush. Although Anna speaks frankly, Jayna realizes she is always spot on. Whenever she feels like doing it with Angus, the little girl can somehow guess it right.


    This is also why Jayna is angry beyond measure when she hears Angus mating with others. Noticing Jayna''s embarrassment, Angus approaches his girl and embraces her subtly.


    "Let''s do it when everyone is gone." whispered Angus in Jayna''s ear.


    Jayna could only nod absentmindedly and buried her face in Angus'' chest.


    "Ahhh¡­ Anna also wants a hug. Huggie!! Huggie!!" said Anna.


    "Hahaha¡­ Hup."ughed Angus before raising Anna with his hand.


    Seeing the interaction of these three people, the others couldn''t help but smile.


    "Hahaha¡­ So, when is our turn, Nabe?" asked Alder bluntly.


    "Shut up, Stupid lizard. I am busy." replied Nabe while turning her head sideways.


    "Master Nabe, Master Alder, I am sorry for the disturbance." said Angus while approaching everyone.


    "Don''t worry about it, kid. I also have some business with you." said Nabe.


    "Is there anything I could help with?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. I want you and your men to put this in the middle of our camp." said Nabe as she took out big stuff simr to standing watch.


    "What is this?" asked Angus.


    "This is a time measurement. It shows the outside world''s time and our current time dtion." said Nabe.


    "I see¡­ Is that all?" asked Angus.


    "No. I also want you to build this kind of rune all over the camp." said Nabe while giving Angus aplex rune formation diagram.


    "What is this rune formation for?" asked Angus.


    "It is aplex teleportation rune. As you know, the time and space element is rted. One couldn''t exist without the other. It means when there is arge amount of time dtion, there is also arge space element in the surrounding."


    "Teleporting inside a dungeon is hard but not impossible. Theoretically, as long as you could gather enough space elements, you could teleport anywhere. Unfortunately, like every dimension, the dungeon will keep the space element to keep its form." said Nabe.


    "Therefore, it is almost impossible to userge teleport inside the dungeon as we willck a space element. However, the current dungeon situation is unstable. The dungeon couldn''t keep all the space elements intact. There is some leakage that makes all this time dtion."


    "I n to useplex teleportation out of here when the space element in the surroundings reaches a certain level. Still, don''t get your hopes too high. We don''t know when the space element will be enough for the rune formation." exined Nabe.


    "Understood. Well, this is better than doing nothing." said Angus.


    "If the space element is unable to reach the requirement after everyone recovers, we still need to find another way out." said Nabe.


    "Sure. I will set up this rune as soon as possible." said Angus.


    "Good. Don''t worry, I will help you. I don''t trust others handling this kind of work besides you." said Nabe.


    "You tter me too much, Master Nabe. Still, it will be faster if Master Darren is also here. Unfortunately, we don''t even know his whereabouts."


    "Come to think of it. Anna, did you know where Master Mira is?" asked Angus.


    "Mira?? Hmm¡­ Mira is probably still reading her book or sleeping on Mira''s soft pillow. Mira really loves Mira''s soft pillow." said Anna.


    "Reading? Sleeping? Well, it seems she is fine." said Angus nonchntly.


    Meanwhile, on the top of the Redmore city barrier stand a tent. Near the tent, two people sit on the smooth barrier while rough wind asionally passes through them. Since they are high in the sky, the whole area is quite windy.


    Fortunately, the two people were too strong to get blown by this ordinary wind. One is Giant Altras, while the other is a goblin with hideous clothes.


    Although the goblin''s body is small and could be easily blown by the wind, Ragaz uses many magic items to protect him from the wind. The two people sit in silence after the previous tension. Suddenly, a female Altras came out from the tent and frowned at the strong wind.


    "Where is this ce? Why is there such a strong wind?" eximed Akiye.


    "Akiye?!! Are you alright toe out?" asked Ragaz in worry.


    "Pftt¡­ Stop it, Little Thief. You are not the kind to worry about others. Besides, you know how strong I am. I''m just a little bit low on mana." said Akiye.


    "Anyway, where is this ce and why does he look like he has not eaten for years?" asked Akiye again.

 Chapter 587 True Surprise

    "Anyway, where is this ce and why does he look like he has not eaten for years?" asked Akiye again.


    "This is on the top of the Redmore capital city. As for him, I am not sure either. He said it is the bacsh from overusing his artifact or something." replied Ragaz.


    Currently, Ramuz looks very thin and falls unconscious. His body works overdrive to pay back the mana he borrowed from his artifact.


    "Please don''t tell me you still want to kill him." added Ragaz.


    ''Hmm¡­ I guess this is somewhere on the thousand hurdle monument.'' thought Akiye inwardly before sitting beside the goblin.


    "Well, As much as I want to kill this dumb giant, I doubt that old man will let me kill him. He already stopped me once so he could stop me again. " said Akiye.


    "Hmm¡­ Just curious. Why did Vault Guardian let all this chaos happen but sometimes interfere? It looks very irresponsible. Yet, none of you dare to go against him." said Ragaz.


    "Irresponsible?! Pfft¡­ the old man''s behavior is actually normal and not surprising." replied Akiye.


    "Err¡­ I know I am crazy and sometimes insane. But, I am sure his behavior is far from normal." retorted Ragaz.


    "Hahaha¡­ No, his behavior is normal for any seventh-grade person. If you go outside and find any old seventh grade, they are quite irresponsible, crazy, or beyondprehension. Sometimes, they could even destroy a city or two just on a whim." said Akiye.


    "I hear there are even seventh-grade people who tried to destroy the world because they feel like it without any real reason."


    "Seventh-grade people live a long life. For the first few hundred, they may still be sane. As time passes, they will soon get bored of their mundane life and slowly go crazy. Their power and long life will be a curse for them." exined Akiye.


    "Right. Sometimes it is better to be dead than living this painful life." replied Ragaz in a mncholy tone.


    After brushing his gloomy thought, "But, why has no one tried to usurp or even fight the old guardian? I don''t believe it is because he is too strong." said Ragaz.


    "Unfortunately, no Altras could kill him. As long as you have Altras'' blood in your body, you kill him. It is an absolutew." replied Akiye.


    "Wait¡­ But, you could fight him back. I heard from Ramuz you tried to fight him when he stopped you from killing Ramuz." said Ragaz.


    "*Sigh* It''s quiteplicated. Let''s just say the old man has the power to take our free will. As long as he doesn''t use it, we are free to do as we please. Still, using this power is not without repercussions. Unless it is an emergency, he will not use it." said Akiye.


    "In other words, as long as we are not crossing a certain line, he will not use this kind of power." added Akiye.


    "What a mess. Well, that''s your problem. So, what are you going to do now? Just for your information, your people start to get restless without their leader." said Ragaz.


    "Hmmm¡­ Well, let them be. Besides, I am still low on mana. Meeting an angry mob in my current condition only makes a bigger problem. It seems the n also didn''t work well either." said Akiye.


    "The n?" asked Ragaz in confusion.


    "Initially, we nned to eliminate the top leader and the elders while trapping them in this special instant dungeon. The dungeon is supposed to revert back after a day. Since it didn''t change back, it means something is going on inside." said Akiye casually.


    "Aren''t you worried?" asked Ragaz.


    "Nah¡­ Those girls know the consequences. Besides, I doubt she will let those younglings die. She likes to surprise anyone anyway." said Akiye.


    "Hmm??" asked Ragaz in confusion.


    "Nothing. Anyway, did you have something to boost my mana recovery?" asked Akiye.


    "Haa?? Why should I give any of those? Just take some mana potion if you want to recover faster." retorted Ragaz while hiding his storage tools.


    "Pfft.. Come one. Just let me use it." coerced Akiye yfully.


    Meanwhile, Angus and Nabe start working on their camp''splex teleportation rune formation. The rune is quite special. Unlike the usual rune formation, made only from an inscribed rune, their rune formation is created physically by turning the surrounding ground.


    After a few hours of working, they finally manage to makeshift the whole camp into a massive magic circle. Each line of the magic circle is inscribed with aplex rune and a few hidden minerals contain mana.


    "Huft¡­ This is really hard work." said Angus while applying thest rune.


    "As expected, your ancient power is really a cheat. Did you know I need at least ten years before I am capable of reaching your current scribing level? Yet, you do it normally after just half an hour of practice." said Nabe.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, Master Darren gave me some pointers about runes before. Besides, I only copy your skill." replied Angus.


    "Tch¡­ Whatever. It is not like I could get such a strong Ancient Power without consequence. Anyway, your work is done. I will handle the next part since it requires my expertise." said Nabe.


    Just as she wants to continue her work, Angus and Nabe feel the ex-seven faces leaders approaching them.


    "Speak. What did you want? I am busy." said Nabe to the women Altras.


    "We¡­" said Tylie, the ex-seven faces happy.


    "We want to know why you do all of this?" asked Carlyn, the ex-seven faces sad.


    "Haa??" asked Nabe in confusion.


    "We are not stupid, Nabe. We may be youngpared to you. But we know that you control all of our actions from the start. What we couldn''t figure out is why keep us alive? I don''t believe there aren''t other talented Altras beside us." said Carlyn.


    "Yeah. Did you keep us because of pity?!" chimed Nissa, the ex-seven face contempt.


    "Hmm¡­ Who knows? Maybe you are right. I pity you. But does it matter? What matters is that you are alive and kicking. If you don''t like it, get stronger and fight back. Isn''t that the purpose of Seven Faces in the first ce?" replied Nabe.


    "Now, go away and don''t disturb me." added Nabe before returning back to her work.


    "Tch¡­ What a prick!!"mented Nissa before going away.


    After that, the other seven faces also walk away, following Nissa, except for Carlyn.


    "You are ''Surprise''. Tucker is never ''Surprise'' in the first ce. It is weird to have male Altras as the Seven Faces when our real intention is for the benefit of female Altras in the first ce." said Carlyn.


    "Go away and y with your little girl band." replied Nabe without looking at Carlyn.


    "Thank you." said Carlyn while bowing before following the others.


    At the same time, Angus frowned slightly withoutmenting on their interaction.


    ''Hmm¡­ Seven Faces? Surprise? Disgust? It seems the seven faces are based on the seven basic emotions. If Nabe is one of the Seven Faces. It stillcks another person. This person may be outside.''


    ''I doubt a move at this scale will not attract the whole Nirvas. They need someone to stay outside. Well, it is not rted to me. Still, this is one hell of a kingdom.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Yup. Handling a kingdom is definitely not my forte. Too much trouble." muttered Angus.


    Angus didn''t say anything while observing Nabe''s work silently. Although he didn''t understand most of what Nabe did, he could still memorize it and increase his repertoire of knowledge. He also wanted to know more about time elements.


    Their rune formation is based on the space element and the Time element. Based on Angus'' observation, he knows the Red Queen is proficient at the Time element. Hence, it is an opportunity for him to learn more about this particr rare element.


    While Nabe works on the magic diagram, the time measurement in the middle of the camp keeps moving constantly. Sometimes the time dtion is reached 3 times faster before returning to normal. Sometimes it could even be 2 slower than outside.


    Because of this messy time in the surroundings, some sharp people notice time moves slower and faster outside the camp. They even find some hotva area from Angus'' previous action is slowly turning into sedimentary rocks.


    Seeing this rough time turbulence, none of the people dare toe out from the camp. This strange phenomenon was also noticed by Angus and Nabe. They are d they managed to finish some barriers and runes all over the camp.


    Otherwise, everyone will be subjected to rough time turbulence like the outside. Time turbulence may not affect long-life races like Altras or seventh-grade people. However, it is very deadly for humans.


    In the worst case, they may suddenly starve to death as time suddenly moves too fast in certain areas before they can move away.


    Ignoring the time turbulence outside the barrier, Nabe works faster to finish the rune formation. In the meantime, Angus could only observe her silently.


    ''I am d Anna is sleeping after overeating. Otherwise, she will run around outside the camp. I don''t know what will happen to her when she gets inside the time turbulence area.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Suddenly, Angus notices something inside his mind before hearing a familiar voice.


    "Master."

 Chapter 588 Lazy Familiar

    "Master." A familiar voice was heard inside Angus'' head.


    "Draven? Did you seed in breaking through?" asked Angus telepathically.


    "Yes, Master." replied Draven shortly.


    "That''s fast. Didn''t you say it would take a few months up to half a year?" asked Angus.


    "The space turbulence in the surrounding area elerated my breakthrough." replied Draven.


    At this moment, Angus feels Draven''s temperament once again change. Compared to the talkative Draven when he met it for the first time, the current Draven is very cold and distant, like a silent chilly wind in the winter.


    "So, did you get new abilities?" asked Angus.


    Unlike other races, beast races unlock new abilities or skills through their bloodline whenever they breakthrough. Therefore, their heritage and knowledge are always preserved. In return, they need to enter deep hibernation every time they try to break through.


    During this time, they are vulnerable and can''t be disrupted. Once disrupted, they need to umte more energy to break through again.


    "Yes, Master." replied Draven shortly without further exnation.


    "Err¡­ Care to exin your ability?" asked Angus as he was speechless at the short response.


    "No. It''s too much hassle." replied Draven.


    "What the¡­ Forget about it. Can you help with our current situation?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm??" asked Draven in confusion.


    Then, Angus exins their current situation while Draven silently listens to him. During this time, Angus kept asking back at Draven as Mundus never responded to his story. He even thought Draven fell asleep during his exnation.


    "So, can you help us get out of here?" asked Angus.


    "Sure." replied Draven.


    Suddenly, Angus is covered with shadow and gone from his spot [Shadow Teleportation]. His sudden disappearance surprised everyone, especially Nabe and Alder. At the same time, Angus appeared in a familiar bedroom aftering out from the shadow.


    "T-This is¡­ Fuck!! Isn''t this my bedroom in the manor back in the capital city?!!" said Angus in surprise.


    Angus didn''t expect he would suddenly get teleported to his bedroom in the manor of the Heart Kingdom''s capital city. The distance between his location is so far that it should be at least a dozen hundred kilometers away.


    "Draven, how did you¡­" said Angus as he stopped talking after finding his familiar new appearance.


    Draven looks like a small cat covered in a hazy dark shadow. The legendary Mundus is lyingzily while yawning. He seems like he could sleep anytime.


    "Wait.. Wait¡­ Don''t sleep yet. You need to exin or at least return me to everyone." said Angus.


    "Tch.. Too much hassle." said Draven before entering Angus'' shadow.


    Once again, Angus was covered by the shadow and gone from the spot. *BAM* A few minutester, someone breaks his bedroom door and looks at Angus'' bedroom in confusion.


    "Weird. I am sure I felt that brat here a moment ago. Tch¡­ I will ask Liater. It is probably another thing from that brat." said King Leon before disappearing from his spot.


    On the other hand, Angus returns back inside the dungeon. As soon as hees out of the shadow, he is already surrounded by everyone.


    "Angus!!" called Jayna in worry while still carrying the sleeping Anna.


    "Brat, what did you do this time?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    Before he could exin, "Don''t tell anyone about these abilities." Draven speaks telepathically.


    "Huh? Why?" replied Angus.


    "It''s too much hassle." replied Draven again.


    "Seriously?! You need to exin better if you want me to hide this ability from everyone." retorted Angus.


    "Tch¡­ I will be forced to kill or fight you to death if you spread a word about my ability." said Draven.


    "Huh?? But, I already told a few of your abilities to others before." said Angus.


    "It''s fine if it is just those abilities. But don''t tell anyone about my new abilities to anyone." said Draven.


    "Wait.. Aren''t you still bound by a familiar contract?" replied Angus.


    "Yes." replied Draven shortly.


    "Yes, what?!! Fuck it. We''ll talk about itter." said Angus


    Angus found the others got more worried as he kept silent, not replying to them.


    "Everyone calm down. It''s just an after-effect of my familiar wake-up." said Angus.


    "Your familiar? I didn''t know you brought a sleeping familiar on you." said Nabe.


    "Kid, what is your familiar beast?" asked Alder in a serious tone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s nothing out of the ordinary. He is quite shy and likes to hide from others." replied Angus.


    "Hiding?" replied Nabe while looking at Angus'' shadow.


    "Hm¡­ And here I thought you would not surprise me anymore. Take care of it, kid. That is one hell of a beast." said Alder.


    ''Did he notice it?!'' thought Angus.


    After interacting with Alder for a while, he could guess Alder is rted to dragons. He knows Mundus and Dragon have a terrible rtionship. Hence, he reluctantly exined about Draven in front of Alder.


    "Alder, did you know something about his familiar beast?" asked Nabe.


    "I could roughly guess. Not many beasts could hide from us. Anyway, I think we could easily get out of here with the help of that beast." said Alder.


    "Refuse him!!" warned Draven sternly.


    "Err.. I am sorry. My familiar beast is too weak after a long hibernation. He still needs some rest." said Angus in a hurry after getting another stern warning from Draven.


    Alder didn''t reply and nced at Angus for a moment. Angus knows he is tantly lying, but he has no choice. Draven''s current situation is too sudden and he needs more information before deciding things.


    ''It is better to not reveal anything about Draven first. Alder must already guess about Draven''s identity. Since he didn''t turn aggressive, I should not speak anything further.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Fine. Have it your way." replied Alder before walking away.


    "Interesting. Well, I still need to finish the rune first." said Nabe.


    "Angus, what happened? Did Draven wake up?" asked Jayna through their bond.


    "Exin, brat. I know you want to hide your familiar from others." said the Duchess.


    "Yes. He is¡­ wait." replied Angus.


    "Draven, what about Jayna? Did I also need to hide your ability?" asked Angus.


    "No." replied Draven shortly.


    "Tch¡­ Listen here, youzy cat. You better stop replying shortly and answer my question properly." said Angus as his patience started to run out.


    Dealing with the taciturn Mira for these past weeks is already a headache for him. He didn''t n to have a silent and taciturn familiar.


    "*Sigh* Fine. You could tell your girlfriend about my abilities just by not saying it openly." replied Draven with a reluctant tone.


    "Why can''t the others?" asked Angus.


    "She is Fire Phoenix, Queen of Beast." replied Draven shortly.


    "Really?! Fine." replied Angus back.


    Angus knows this is not the entire reason, but he doesn''t want to pry any further. He knows the rtionship between beast races is veryplex, especially for extraordinary beasts like Phoenix. Knowing too much about it will only lead to more problems.


    Then, Angus exined to Jayna about Draven through their bond. As for Aunt Extalia, he could only give an excuse with his familiar contract to avoid exining further.


    He also asked Draven about his other ability besides the perfect long-distance teleportation. Unfortunately, Draven is very uncooperative. He only gives a rough exnation with little detail.


    Apparently, Draven is bound by his bloodline. He will be forced to fight Angus to death if Angus somehow spreads his new abilities around. The Mundus is not one of the mysterious and secretive beasts for nothing.


    One of the reasons why they are feared by many is not only because of their mastery of space maniption but also little information about them. Almost anyone that sees them is dying without even knowing what hit them.


    Since Angus couldn''t reveal and tell anything about Draven, he couldn''t ask for his help. In fact, Draven can bring anyone outside with some help from Nabe''s rune formation.


    However, he is toozy and finds it a hassle. Angus could easily force him with the power of contract. But he also didn''t want more trouble exining his newfound teleportation knowledge. Angus also didn''t want to impose the contract power on Draven unless necessary.


    After warning Jayna and Aunt Extalia about Draven''s existence through telepathy, he decides to learn more about space elements from Draven.


    "Huft¡­ Fortunately, he is still a gluttony cat." thought Angus as he sent some monster meat to his shadow.


    After a half day, Nabe finally finished the rune formation with an exhausted look. Seeing this, everyone knows the rune formation is veryplex and could even force one of the brightest minds in the world to the point of exhaustion.


    As soon as she finished her rune, "Arrghh¡­ That''s it. After this, I will go on a long vacation." grumbled Nabe while drinking some potion.


    "Vacation?! Where? I know some good ces for our honeymoon." chimed Alder.


    "Who the hell wants to go with you?!! Besides, I am going outside. You can''t possibly follow me." retorted Nabe.


    "Outside, huh?! Well, it''s not bad to change ces once in a while." said Alder.


    "Are you stupid?! You are still a full-fledged monster overlord. The world will go mad once you return outside." said Nabe.


    "And you think they will let Red Queen Nabe alone?" asked Alder teasingly.


    "Forget it. We still need to deal with our¡­" said Nabe before suddenly stopping in the middle of her speech.

 Chapter 589 Escape

    While Nabe and Alder are chatting, the time measurement in the center of the camp goes wild. The time dtion keeps rising up and down sharply.


    Suddenly, the rune formation in the whole camp shines brightly and covers the entire camp. Before everyone notices, they feel like spinning rapidly and getting terrible motion sickness.


    Besides the seventh grade, everyone slump on the ground, trying to not empty their stomach from the sudden rough teleportation. Some peopley on the transparent ground with ragged breaths, trying to calm their severe headaches.


    Others just fell unconscious as they were not fully recovered from the injury and mana deficiency state. Even Anna vomits while crying in a mess.


    "Uaaa¡­ *Vomit* *Vomit*" Anna keeps vomiting around.


    The only person that looks better from this sudden teleportation is Angus. Since he is already used to rough teleportation, his body and mind can bear the sudden dizziness.


    "It seems space and time turbulence are more serious than we thought." said Alder, ignoring the suffering people in the surrounding.


    "Yeah. The formation will automatically be activated when the space elements reach a dangerous level."


    "Fortunately, I managed to finish the rune before it got too rough. I doubt even I could survive in that kind of turbulence. It is like the dungeon trying to reset everything back." said Nabe.


    "Dungeon reset, huh?! Certainly, it is not wrong to call that. Anyway, why are you teleporting us up high in this sky?" asked Alder while feeling the rough wind.


    "Hmm?? Actually, I am teleporting to my friend''s location. I didn''t expect she would stay up high in the sky above the capital city." said Nabe before snapping her finger.


    *Snap* A momentter, a barrier broke and revealed Akiye, Ragaz, and a thin unconscious Ramuz. Akiye approaches them while Ragaz is trying to control his Greed.


    "Nabe, what happened? Why does your spell suddenly be a dungeon?" asked Akiye directly.


    "Well, there is some miscalction. But the girls are still safe." replied Nabe casually.


    "Miscalction?!! Nabe! You are joking, right?!" replied Akiye angrily.


    "Calm down, Akiye. We need to handle the others first." said Nabe.


    At this moment, they could feel some people approaching their location. Massive teleportation at this scale will definitely alert everyone. Furthermore, the rebels are still in a state of chaos and confusion.


    "Tch¡­ Fine. Give some of that suit and mask also to back me up. I am quite low on mana." said Akiye.


    "Huh?? Where is your previous one? Don''t tell me someone actually beat you?!!" replied Nabe in surprise while giving a ck suit and anger mask face.


    This short interaction is also noticed by Angus and the others. Still, they are too preupied with their own dizziness to care about that.


    ''So, she is thest Seven Face. Well, it''s not my problem anyway.'' thought Angus while caring for Jayna and the crying Anna.


    The little girl is crying in a mess while clutching her head before vomiting.


    "Angus.. Urgh.. all is.. *Vomit* spinning. *Sob* *Sob*" cried Anna.


    "There¡­ There¡­ Drink this. It will make you better." said Angus.


    "Anna¡­ *Vomit* can''t." said Anna.


    Seeing Anna''s pained expression, Angus couldn''t help but embrace her, trying to calm her and slowly ease her dizziness with a gentle massage. A few minutester, Angus noticed a few groups of peopleing from the surrounding area.


    "Leader!! You are here. What happened? Why are you suddenly gone?" asked one of the iing Altras.


    "Yeah. Also, what happened to the capital city?" asked another person.


    "Who are these people?" asked another person.


    The people keep asking many questions without stopping. Lilith and the other girls also notice this person as one of the rebels. But they didn''t say anything to not make the situation worse. They were also already notified by Nabe to stay silent.


    *Whooosh* Before another person could speak further, they suddenly kneeled on the transparent barrier.


    "Silent, you dumbfuck!! Were you a group of ducks or what? bbering without stopping." rebuked Nabe while releasing her mana.


    On the other hand, the rebels are silent without being able to speak. The strongest people in their group are only in fifth grade. Compared to Nabe, their strength is vastly different.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Now, stay calm and listen to your leader''s exnation." said Nabe before releasing the pressure.


    Akiye takes this chance to give everyone some direction to calm the masses without giving too many exnations. She is already wearing a ck suit and an Anger mask on her face. With the help of Nabe, she finally convinces everyone to calm down and follow his arrangement.


    Initially, some rebels still feel dissatisfied since Yawan and a few surviving Red Guards are still alive. But, Akiye prevents them from making the situation moreplicated.


    At the same time, Nabe uses [Ruby Curse] to keep Yawan immobile. The seventh-grade Yawan is entirely at Nabe''s mercy.


    While directing everyone, Akiye also silentlymunicates with Nabe through telepathy. She is quite frustrated and angry at the mad scientist.


    She never thought the capital city would turn into an actual dungeon and kill everyone except this group. However, she could just beat her now since she needs to take care of the aftermath and angry mass.


    She is already getting a headache to mitigate the damage. Unlike Nabe, she still cares for the other Altras and Nirvas. Losing hundreds of thousands of people and the whole capital city will definitely damage some of their kingdom''s foundation.


    Akiye may disagree with the current government system. But, she never agreed to aplete annihtion like this either. In fact, she never agreed with the n involving unnecessary death.


    The only reason she joined their current operation is to mitigate and suppress the damage as minimal as possible since the n involves the whole Nirvas.


    "What a mess. Anyway, we are finally able to get out of the dungeon." said Angus while Anna sat on hisp.


    The little girl is currently sleeping in his embrace to alleviate the dizziness. After a few more minutes, some knights slowly recovered from the aftereffect. On the other hand, the surviving Altras are getting more extensive care from the rebels.


    Except for theatose Red Guards and the dead elders (thest elder could hold on and pass away), the other surviving Altras immediately get intensive care on the spot.


    Akiye didn''t care if her and the girl''s identity was revealed since she believed everyone would know about itter.


    Still, revealing her current appearance to everyone will onlyplicate the situation. Akiye also sends Ragaz and the thin Ramuz away since the goblin can barely hold his Greed. Thest thing they want right now is another fight and conflict.


    After the situation calmed a little bit, Angus and the Duchess nodded to each other.


    "Nabe, I am sorry to interrupt you. But, I think we should depart now." said Extalia.


    "Ehh¡­ So fast. You still haven''t finished your story." said Nabe.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry. I will tell you when we meet again. I also expect some stories from you." replied Extalia while whispering at thest part before ncing at Alder.


    After saying a short goodbye, Angus cast temporary flying spells to everyone before going down to the ground. Lilith and the others will be sent to the Heart Kingdom after the Nirvas'' situation calms as per the contract.


    Using Angus''s detection skills, they managed to avoid unnecessary attention from the rebels and travel a dozen kilometers away from the capital city.


    Since the knights had not fully recovered, they couldn''t just run towards the kingdom exit at full speed. However, they also couldn''t stay near the capital city. After a few hours of flying, theynd on the ground before making a simple camp to rest.


    It is fortunate since all the tents and their belongings are also teleported. They didn''t need to manually create the tents and set up the barriers. During this time, Anna finally wakes up and blinks a few times.


    "Anna, is there something wrong?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "Anna feels like forgetting something. Hmm¡­" said Anna while having her usual adorable thinking pose.


    Suddenly, everyone heard a loud yell.


    "Traitors, release me!!" screamed Eric while still chained.


    After being reunited with the Duchess, Angus thought Eric would calm down. However, he started going aggressive and threatened everyone. Without another choice, the Duchess decided to keep him chained to prevent him from escaping or doing something drastic.


    Fortunately, Eric''s two royal guards only wake up after the Duchess joins with Angus and takes control over them. Hence, Angus didn''t need to worry about preventing them from helping Eric.


    Being chained down burdens Eric''s psyche and mind. Combined with an inferiorityplex that slowly developed over the past few weeks, Eric started to lose his calm and reason.


    Initially, Angus will keep him asleep with a powerful sleep spell to avoid trouble. However, the sudden teleportation wakes him up. With all themotion, Angus didn''t have time to put him to sleep again.


    "*Sigh* I guess I will put him to sleep again." sighed Angus.


    Before Angus walked away, "Ahhh¡­ Anna remembered. Angus, Big sis, Where is Mira?" said Anna innocently.

 Chapter 590 Reunion And Return

    "Ahhh¡­ Anna remembered. Angus, Big sis, Where is Mira?" said Anna innocently.


    "Mira? Isn''t she still inside the dungeon?" replied Angus uncertainty.


    "Ehhh¡­ Why didn''t Angus bring Mira? Stupid Angus!! Anna needs to go back. Anna doesn''t want to leave Mira." said Anna in a hurry.


    "Anna, we can''t go back there." Jayna calmly told Anna.


    "But, Mira is left behind. Friends never leave each other." said Anna in a sad tone.


    "Can''t youmunicate with her or something? Maybe she has already left the dungeon before us." said Angus.


    "Ahhh.. Smart Angus. Why didn''t Angus say that before? Silly Angus makes Anna worried." said Anna before fiddling with her watch.


    Anna gets this unique watch during her little adventure with Mira while exploring the Ancient Vault. For Angus, the watch is rtively futuristic and simr to an innovative digital watch from his previous life.


    Strangely, he couldn''t get any reading through [Analyze] despite having some knowledge about smart digital watches. After touching for a while, the watch started to release a beeping sound.


    *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* Meanwhile, Mira slowly wakes up after feeling the vibration on her wristwatch.


    "Umm¡­" Mira wakes up slowly while looking at her watch confusedly.


    "Master, I believe it is a call or something from Lady Anna." said Darren from the side.


    Currently, Darren and Mira are still inside the dungeon, surrounded by strong barriers. However, if Nabe knows their current location, she will go crazy. Despite the cave being like the others, there is a small ck crystal hovering in the middle of the room.


    If people look closer at the surrounding area, the ce is littered with countless monsters'' corpses. Each of them has a dried appearance without a single blood in them. After yawning and rubbing her eyes, Mira pressed the watch.


    "Hello.. Hello¡­ Is this Mira?" Mira heard a little girl''s voice from the watch.


    "Mmm." replied Mira.


    "Ahhh¡­ Mira!! Where did Mira go? Anna misses Mira. Did Mira still stay inside that annoying cave?" asked Anna in a hurry.


    "Five minutes. There." replied Mira.


    "Alright, Anna will be waiting. Don''t bete." replied Anna before hanging up the call.


    After hanging up the call, Mira stretched while yawning before rolling around her flying pillow.


    "Darren." called Mirazily.


    "Certainly. Which one do you want to wear?" asked Darren while holding two same ck dresses in both his hands.


    Mira didn''t reply and looked between the two same dresses. She struggles to point out one of them before thinking very hard. She keeps doing this act for a few minutes while Darren stays silent.


    After a few minutes, she snaps her finger as the two clothes get burned. At the same time, she is already wearing a new, different ck dress and looks very neat. Then, she disappeared from her spot. On the other hand, Anna is counting while looking at her watch.


    "5.. 4¡­ 3.. 2¡­ 1¡­ Five minutes." eximed Anna.


    Suddenly, Mira appeared on top of a flying pillow in front of Anna.


    "Mira!! Anna misses Mira!!" called Anna while jumping and hugging her friend tightly.


    "Mmm." replied Mira like usual.


    Then, the two little girls start talking about their ownnguage. One is just replied with a silent nod and asionally speaks a word or two. While the others are talking fast with many strange terms such as boom or kaboom.


    "It seems Master Mira is fine. I think even if the whole dungeon is destroyed she will survive." said Angus.


    "I wonder if Master Darren is also fine?" Chimed the Duchess.


    "I am sure he will be fine." replied Angus.


    After a couple of hours of rest, Angus and the Duchess noticed a person suddenly appeared beside Mira.


    "I apologize for myteness, My Lady." said Darren.


    Mira didn''t reply, only giving the usual silent nod.


    "Master Darren, d to see you." called Duchess Amberze.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s good to see you all. I am d all of you made it out of that dungeon alive." said Master Darren.


    Technically, some human employees and knights are dead inside the dungeon. However, Angus and the others didn''t feel like correcting the Vampire Ancestor. Interacting with Alder and Nabe inside the dungeon makes them question the sanity of seventh-grade people.


    Most old ones like to do anything on a whim, even if it costs their life. It is like they will die if they take a step back after deciding to do something.


    After chatting for a while, Angus and the others continue their journey using a fast carriage that Darren stumbles on his way.


    The carriage is slower than when Angus and the others ride during the trip to Redmore capital city. However, it saves their stamina, especially for those withoutbat ability.


    After another day of traveling, they finally reach the portal entrance ande out from Nirvas. Arriving at the familiar town surrounded by thick mist, Angus notices a few Altras guards observing them carefully from a distance.


    ''It seems they are preventing other Altras from leaving the Nirvas.'' thought Angus.


    Angus noticed the Altras guard ignore them after finding none of them was Altras trying to go outside illegally.


    With Altras'' shapeshift ability, it is easy for them to impersonate someone and join the traveler from the outside. Still, Altras have their own way of detecting their own kind by using detection runes and magical tools.


    Entering Craghost town, they take a short rest in the hotel. There is a minormotion when the young nobles find Eric chained down while forced to sleep.


    However, none dared to say anything as the Duchess sent a menacing re. With a single look, every young noble trembled in fear. They still remember thest education that they received from the Crimson sh.


    In the end, the spineless young nobles could only swallow their words and pretend to not see the miserable Crown Prince.


    While everyone is packing their stuff, "Ilgor, how is it going?" asked Angus.


    "Those cowards have stayed silent during Master''s absence." replied Ilgor respectfully.


    "Good. How about the other forces? I doubt all the forces are moving with thest hugemotion." said Angus.


    "About that. Over the past two weeks, too many people have beening to Craghost Town. Most of them are either merchants or adventurers. I don''t know if there are spies among them. There are also some religious groups and nearby kingdom''s group." replied Ilgor.


    "Hmm¡­ I hope we can return without a problem." said Angus.


    Angus and Ilgor continue to chat for a while before joining everyone. Since everyone is hardly tired during the journey, they enter the misty forest directly.


    ''Everything looks fine except for Anna.'' thought Angus after scanning the whole town for possible trouble.


    He looked at the little girl who sat on the top flying pillow beside Mira. Angus worried the little troublemaker didn''t want to get separated from Mira like her previous reaction. However, it is also impossible to follow Mira or force her toe to the Heart Kingdom.


    Previously, Darren told him that Mira still had a lot of unfinished business back in their kingdom. Therefore, they need to separate their own way after this journey. This makes Angus feel a headache about this problem and pacifies Anna.


    ''She probably will cry in a mess and be sad for a long time. Let''s hope she didn''t do anything reckless.'' thought Angus while everyone entered Misty Twilbo Forest.


    After walking for a few minutes, everyone notices something in the surroundings and immediately raises their weapon.


    "Ambush!!" Angus notified everyone.


    The knights and royal guards immediately got into a defensive formation. At the same time, few people charge Duchess and Darren. Darren notices these people are in the sixth grade and wearing shiny white armor.


    "Tch¡­ Religious Group!!" said Darren as he got attacked by four sixth-grade people.


    On the other hand, the Duchess gets attacked by two sixth grade while Angus and the others fight with the rest of the holy knights.


    "Such a force!! Who are you?!!" asked the Duchess.


    However, the two holy knights didn''t reply and attacked the Duchess with the help of a group of magicians from a distance. If it is only two holy knights, the Duchess could easily take care of them. But, it is different if the two holy knights get support and enhancement from the magician.


    This Duchess couldn''t kill them in a short time like usual. On the other hand, the situation for Angus and the others is better. *Arghh* *Arghh* Screams and cries could be heard from the surroundings as Jayna and Ilgor butcher the holy knights with the help of Angus.


    "This emblem?! They are from Blirin, Karum, and Zion." said Angus as he recognized the emblem on their armor.


    Only Mira and Anna were still on top of the flying pillow and weren''t bothered by the ambush.


    "Go!! Go!! Angus!! Yay!! Ya!! Big sis!!" Anna cheered excitedly, looking at the fallen holy knights.


    Suddenly, six people came from the ground and surrounded Mira and Anna. Each person held a rune crystal [Formation Magic - Purity World]. In a moment, arge formation covered the two girls.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna in worry.

 Chapter 591 Blood Sun

    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna in worry.


    *Crack* *Prang* As soon as the Magic Formation covered Anna and Mira, it suddenly destroyed like ss while the sixth ambusher was coughing arge amount of blood.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Impossible!!" coughed one of the six ambushers before dying.


    This scene also attracted everyone and surprised all the holy knights. They know how powerful and sturdy the magic formation Purity World is. It is the best magic formation below divine spells from the Blirin religious group.


    Not wanting to take any more chances of getting ambushed like before, Angus stays near Anna and Mira while bombarding everyone with a Fire Missile. At the same time, massive mana turbulence appeared from a certain direction.


    Seeing his Master getting attacked, Darren turns furious and releases an imaginable amount of mana pressure. If the sixth-grade holy knights didn''t cover their bodies with some divine energy, they probably would be down on the spot.


    "Monster!! How could someone possess this much mana?!!" said one of the sixth-grade holy knights.


    Darren didn''t talk anymore and started attacking his opponent while covering himself with red armor. Each of these attacks is powerful and destroys the surroundings. Fortunately, the Heart knights realize this and move away from Darren.


    "Shit!! That blood-sucker king is stronger than we initially thought."ined Aron, High Priest of Blirin.


    This operation is actually led by him as the envoy of the Blirin religious group. Previously, he tried to pressure King Leon to give up Anna.


    However, he didn''t expect he would get harsh retaliation. He couldn''t even take a single step into the Heart Kingdom without risking being impaled by the Burning Spear from the extermination squad.


    With some connection, he enticed Karum and Zion religious groups from nearby kingdoms to join this battle. Unfortunately, he never thought the rumored new vampire king was powerful enough to almost kill five sixth-grade holy knights.


    Furthermore, Aron still couldn''t understand how the Purity World spell formation broke. Although it is activated using a rune crystal, it is still as strong as the real formation spell unless there is some fault in the rune crystal.


    "Tch¡­ What bad luck!! It seems we got defective rune crystals. If only the Temple of Death joined us, we would have better equipment with their massive wealth." muttered Aron while observing the battle from a distance.


    "Sir, we are losing more men." said the nearby priest said.


    High Priest Aron could see Angus and his group slowly eliminate the other holy knights and magician priests.


    Initially, the other holy knights and magician priests are supposed to kill the others before helping the sixth-grade holy knights. Unfortunately, Aron didn''t expect Angus and the others to be powerful enough to fight back despite losing in number.


    "Forget about helping others. They will be annihted entirely at this rate. It seems there is no other way. The cardinal said not to use this, but it is better than letting that monster escape." said Aron fanatically.


    Aron took a pure white crystal and crushed it [God Descend]. Suddenly, the whole area is covered with white light as Angus and the others feel unexinable pressure. The cloudy, thick mist above the sky was cleared while a ray of light came down to Aron.


    A momentter, a white silhouette came down from the sky through the ray of light and entered Aron''s body. A bright light spreads into Aron''s surroundings and destroys everything, including the surrounding priest and holy knights. Everything in the surrounding just disintegrated.


    Fortunately, Aron is quite far from Angus and not affected much by the sudden destructive divine energy. In contrast, Angus and the other knights can barely move their bodies as Godly pressure covers the whole area.


    "That''s God!!" muttered Angus in a cold sweat.


    As someone who knows a little about divine energy, Angus feels like seeing a boundless ocean of divine energy from this mysterious figure.


    Aron''s appearance had already changed into a tall man covered with shiny light and wearing different clothes made of divine energy. The God Bliasm is decent upon Aron.


    As the man''s body is covered in light, Angus and the others can''t see the face of this powerful entity. Suddenly, Aron''s body cracks like ss as the terrifying momentum recedes.


    At this moment, he finds a silver-haired girl sitting on the flying pillow leisurely. Angus may not be able to see the Godly person, but he knows the Godly person looks very surprised.


    Before the shiny man could mutter a single word, "Hateful." said Mira.


    A momentter, Mira''s umbre turned into a red-colored double scythe [Ultimate Skill - Hexaxu]. Angus and the others feel like time is stopping as Mira slowly shes the shiny man with her double scythe.


    Then, energy waves were released everywhere, clearing the thick mist from the Twilbo Forest. The energy waves travel fast and spread through the world.


    In the meantime, the bright sun in the sky suddenly turns bloody red. A phenomenon that only appeared in the legend. A symbol that signifies the death of God. On the other hand, every faithful follower of God Bliasm clutched their chest in pain before coughing blood.


    Some of the most faithful ones even died on the spot. This scene could be seen all over the world and happen at the same time. This sudden phenomenon surprised every kingdom and nation in Firuman, even the one in another dimension.


    On the other hand, Angus and the others look at the destroyed forest and see the blood-red sun.


    "The Death of God." said Angus before slumping onto the ground.


    The whole battle and sudden situation change are too much for his human mentality. One second a God descends to fight him, and another moment the God itself turns to death. Darren, Mira, and Anna were the only people who weren''t affected much by [God Descent].


    The Master and servant are calm like usual while Anna approaches Mira cheerfully.


    "Mira, that''s so cool!! Everything goes Kaboom, then Bamm and BOOOM." said Anna excitedly while riding back on Mira''s flying pillow.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The silver-haired girl only gives a silent nod like usual.


    "Well, at least we avoid the worst case." said Angus.


    "Y-You are right. Huft¡­ Alright, everyone, the show is over. Help the injured and gives them some first aid." ordered the Duchess Amberze after calming herself.


    Then, she approaches Mira and Darren.


    "I apologize for getting involved in our problem. It is clear they are targeting Anna. Therefore, it is our fault. We Heart kingdom is indebted to you, Master Mira, Master Darren." said the Duchess while bowing along with Angus and Jayna.


    Mira didn''t reply and only gave a silent nod.


    "Don''t worry, Master doesn''t mind it. Lady Anna is Master''s friend. Trying to hit Lady Anna in front of her is a huge offense. Besides, this is not the first time we''ve killed God." said Darren.


    ''They already did it before?!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "I.. I see. Still, we are truly grateful for Master Mira and Master Darren''s help. I am not sure I could protect Anna and everyone if Master Mira and Master Darren were not with us. That Godly presence is too powerful." said Angus.


    "Hoo¡­ So, what do you think about it, Young Baron?" asked Darren.


    "Actually, it''s quite interesting. I really want to try to beat that Godly being while on the same level." replied Angus honestly.


    "Hohoho¡­ What a bold statement, Young Baron Angus. However, I believe you could do it." replied Darren.


    "Mmm." Mira only replies with a nod.


    After that, they talk more while waiting for the others. Without the mist blocking their vision, they quickly get out of the Twilbo Forest.


    "Well, I guess this is where we will separate." said Angus to Mira and Darren.


    "Indeed." replied Darren politely.


    "We are truly grateful for all the help during these past few weeks, Master Mira, Master Darren." said Duchess Amberze respectfully.


    At the same time, "Did Mira really need to go?" asked Anna sadly.


    Mira nodded at Anna silently.


    Seeing the crying Anna, "*Sigh* Anna, Mira still has something to do back at her kingdom. You can''t force her to keep staying with us." said Angus while trying to calm down Anna.


    "O-OKay." replied Anna while crying.


    Jayna couldn''t help but pat and rub the crying Anna to calm her down. At this moment, Mira approaches Anna and gives her a fluffy white ball with a smiling emotion on it.


    "Is this for Anna?" asked Anna while blinking a few times.


    Mira nodded silently before getting hugged by Anna.


    "Mira is the best. Mira is Anna''s best friend." said Anna.


    "Meet. Again." replied Mira after Anna released her hug.


    "Then, we will go first." said Darren.


    Then, Mira and Darren disappear from the spot. Seeing Mira''s disappearance, Anna cries while hugging the fluffy white doll in her arm.


    "Anna, don''t worry. I believe we will meet her again soon." said Angus.


    "Okay." said Anna while wiping her tears, but she still looked sad.


    "Alright, we should also get going." said Aunt Extalia.


    On the way back, Angus frowned a little before looking at Aunt Extalia.


    "Err.. We will not participate in war, right?" asked Angus.


    "Huh?? Of course not. But we are going to stay at the Windshire Fort for a while." replied Aunt Extalia with a smirk.


    "Urgh¡­ No wonder we are forced to return as soon as possible. So, this is what you n." said Angus.

 Chapter 592 Marching

    Windshire Fort is a massive Fortress with sturdy walls spanning a few kilometers wide. This particr Fortress is the Heart kingdom''s first line of defense against the Nergal Kingdom. Over the years, the massive Fortress withstood many attacks from the Nergal.


    On this day, the whole ce bes quite chaotic under the shiny blood sun. Many people run around, yet still in an orderly manner. *BOOOO* a loud warhorn and war drum keep ringing across the Fortress.


    At the same time, all the massive gates located at the wall slowly open, revealing hundreds of soldiers. The soldiers came out slowly, following the war drum. Such a scene and power could be felt from hundreds of meters away.


    On top of the Windshire Fort, a red-skinned man stands straight like a spear toward the sky. The imposing and strong aura permeated from his body that subconsciously made anyone cower. This man is none other than Jade Victory, the Meteor.


    "Father, is it alright to march at this time?" asked a woman wielding a great axe from the side.


    "What''s wrong, Jane?" replied Jade warmly.


    "Well, I am not sure what happened. But, I don''t think it is a good idea to start marching." said Jane while looking at the Blood Sun in the sky.


    "It''s just a bloody sun. Don''t tell me you believe that stupid superstition, Jane." replied Jade.


    "They say it is bad luck to do anything during the Blood Sun." said Jane.


    "Hmph!! There is no such thing as bad luck. Besides, it is just the death of stupid God." replied Jade casually.


    "Death of God?!! I know in this dimension there is this religious group everywhere. But, are they real?" asked Jane.


    "No need to be worried about them. Just think of them as strong people living in another dimension. So, is there news about Nergal?" asked Jade.


    "Nothing new. It seems they hear our troops advance and n to do a defensive fight. We also didn''t hear any news about King Andvari moving from Archdale Hold since yourst attack." reported Jane.


    "Good. Any news from Duchess Amberze''s team?" asked Jade.


    "ording to their speed, they will arrive here in a day or so. I heard they got ambushed by a religious group before. Duke Olven and his team have already left his post to escort the Duchess'' team." said Jane.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems the old Blue is now trying to gain His Majesty''s favor. Well, no matter. Proceed the march carefully. I don''t want any mistake that could be exploited by those Nergals." replied Jade.


    Meanwhile, chaos happens worldwide, especially in the higher ne where God lives. Unlike during Anna''s incident, all the Gods are awakened from their meditation or slumber. They notice one of their kind is no longer with them.


    There is not even a single trace of its divinity left behind. Something that has never happened for a long time.


    "It''s Bliasm. He is dead." said one of the Gods.


    "Dead?!! Are you sure? Isn''t he just fallen or slumbering?" said another God.


    "It''s true. Bliasm is dead." said God Ive, the oldest God.


    This single statement gives many reactions to other Gods, especially the young one.


    "How did that happen? Who could do such a thing?" asked another God.


    "Isn''t Bliasm one of the high-ranking Gods?" said another God.


    "I didn''t detect any huge fight or intruder recently." said another God.


    "Is it her, right?" asked Merus, God of Wisdom.


    "Yes, it is." replied God Ive while ignoring the other Gods.


    "Haa¡­ Guess it is already his fate. I know when she is awake, some of us will die." replied God Merus.


    "Hold on. What are you two talking about? Who is she and how could she kill one of us?" asked Gumos, God of strength.


    God Ive and God Merus only shake their heads without replying before returning to their mediation. Seeing one of their oldest and most powerful Gods ignoring the matter like usual, the other God couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    In the end, they decide to do their own investigation through their followers in Firuman. Most of them couldn''t stay silent after knowing they could die like ordinary mortals, especially the young Gods. For the first time, the Gods of the higher realm feel threatened.


    Meanwhile, Angus and the others rx inside the carriage with the escort of the knights. Since they are in the vastnd, Angus could easily notice any intruder from kilometers away. He didn''t need to worry about getting arge ambush again like before.


    He is more worried about Anna. The girl looks cheerful as usual while ying with her new fluffy ball doll from Mira. Seeing Angus'' frowning expression, Jayna contacts him through their bond.


    "Are you worried?" asked Jayna.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am not sure if she tried to hide her sadness or not. Anna also never liked dolls before." said Angus.


    Since Anna behaves like a child, Jayna and Angus often give her dolls to y with. Unfortunately, she didn''t like it. She always said dolls are for babies and Anna is not a baby.


    Now, she just received the ball-like doll from Mira and has never separated from it, even during her bath time.


    In fact, Angus knows the ball-like dolls are not ordinary. Unfortunately, he didn''t don''t know much about it besides the fluffy ball shape, even after using [Analyze] at full power.


    He at least needs to open or put it inside special equipment to [Analyze] it better, which is something impossible with how much Anna is attached to it.


    "I guess it is fine. At least she didn''t cry in a mess and try to follow Mira." said Angus.


    "You are right." replied Jayna while hugging Anna in herp.


    "Hmm¡­ Aunt Extalia, we gotpany." replied Angus as he noticed a group of people approaching them.


    "Another ambush?" asked Aunt Extalia in warry.


    "No, it is one of our own. I believe Duke Blue and some of his men." replied Angus.


    "Good. Let''s stop first." replied the Duchess before ordering the whole group.


    After waiting a few minutes, they finally see a group of people flying in the sky wearing blue armor. Angus could feel intense fire elemental in the group, especially in the old Duke.


    ''They must be the famous Fire Squad of the Blue Family. It is quite strange for a family rted to fire but has a Blue name.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    His thought gets interrupted as the old Duke arrives in front of their group.


    "Duchess Amberze, we are here to escort your team until we reach Windshire Fort." said the old Duke Blue straightforwardly with respect.


    "Sure. I leave everything to you." replied the Duchess casually.


    "Alright, prepare to move. The fire Squad keeps standby in the air and surveys the surrounding area. I don''t want any of you to miss a single rat." ordered Duke Blue sternly.


    After giving a series of orders, Angus and the others return inside the carriage without saying much. Since it was not an official event, they didn''t need to greet Duke Blue formally, especially with their status as high noble.


    The old Duke entered a different carriage since their carriage already had too many people. Angus knew the old Duke didn''t want to get near Anna and him. It is not a secret that Blue and the Victory family have a bad rivalry.


    Unfortunately, this rivalry breaks as soon as Jade Victory and his family return from the Endless Battlefield dimension. Not only did the Blue family losebat power, but they also lost military strength.


    Compared to Sur knights, Fire Squad is many times weaker despite their long history. Moreover, there are also explosion squads that start making their own name through the war. Hence, Duke Blue didn''t have a favorable opinion of Angus.


    After a few hours of moving, they stop and set up camp to rest. During this time, the old Duke approached their group aggressively, followed by a few young nobles.


    "Is there a problem, Duke Blue?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Duchess, what''s the meaning of this?!! Why did you imprison and chain the crown prince?!!" asked Duke Blue.


    "Tch¡­ It''s a long story. Basically, he tried to disrupt the chain ofmand during the emergency situation. Then, he gets aggressive after finding himself restrained."


    "We don''t have any choice but to keep him like that and put him to sleep to prevent any reckless movement." said Duchess Amberze.


    "How long did you n to chain him like a criminal?! He is a crown prince, for god sake." said Duke Blue.


    "And?" asked Duchess Amberze back.


    "And you should release him now!! What do you think will happen if other people know our crown prince is being treated like that?!" retorted Duke Blue.


    "The brat stayed chained until we returned back. Besides, If he doesn''t like getting humiliated, he should get stronger and shut up everyone that ridicules him. If I am not wrong, that should be the family tradition in the Heart Royal Family." replied the Duchess sternly.


    "T-This.. This is ridiculous. His Majesty will never agree to this." said Duke Blue.


    "His Majesty King Leon already knows about this. Besides, the leader of this party is still me. So, unless you want to be punished for insubordination, you should keep your mouth shut." said Duchess Amberze with her piercing re.

 Chapter 593 Blitzkrieg

    "So, unless you want to be punished for insubordination, you should keep your mouth shut." said Duchess Amberze with her piercing re.


    "Y-You won''t dare!!" replied Duke Blue back.


    "Why I not dare?!! What makes you think I didn''t dare to beat you up here when I usually mocked Leon in front of his face?!" said Duchess Amberze while pointing her greatsword.


    Hearing this, the Duke Blue couldn''t help but take a step back with a cold sweat. Before the news about the Duchess and King Leon together was revealed, everyone knew that the only person that dared to fight the cold-blooded King Leon was Duchess Amberze.


    Every high noble often witnesses their grueling argument that often turns into a battle. Even if the Duchess knows King Leon will never truly hurt her, not everyone can withstand the terrible pressure from King Leon.


    As a result, the other nobles rarely want to interact with Duchess Amberze. Their usual political games are useless in front of this brazen woman. They will never know when this woman snapped and beat them to the point of death.


    "Woahhh¡­ So cool!! Go! Go! Mffphhh¡­" cheered the naughty Anna before her mouth was closed by Angus.


    "Hushh¡­ Anna, stay silent." said Angus.


    Angus is really helpless toward Anna. The little girls have be more brazen and naughtytely. Fortunately, Duke Blue ignored Anna and chose to leave them after grumbling a little bit.


    After the Duke Blue is gone, "Nice shy Red is so cool. It''s so exciting." eximed Anna happily.


    Hearing this, the Duchess couldn''t help but sigh and pat Anna''s head. Although she still finds Anna''s presence disturbing when she transforms or fights, she can''t help but have a soft spot for the naughty little girl after what they have been through during their journey.


    If Anna is not monster-minded, she probably already imed her as her adoptive daughter or something simr.


    Meanwhile, the whole Archdale Hold, the Nergal Fortress, is in a state of panic and chaos. The news about Heart Kingdom''s army moving towards them had already spread to everyone. Every soldier knows this will be a hard defensive battle, even with King Andvari at their side.


    They lost too many elite knights and fifth-gradebatants in the previous battle. Besides King Andvari and the duke/duchess, only a few fifth-grade generals are stationed there.


    It means the lower-grade knights must face Heart Kingdom''s fifth-gradebatant when the fight begins.


    There is a vast difference between lower-grade people and fifth-grade people. A single fifth-grade person could easily kill dozens of lower-grade people without too much effort. This is basicmon knowledge that anyone knows.


    Therefore, every soldier in the Archdale Hold bes more restless toward the iing army. They still didn''t fully recover from Jade''sst attack. Now, they hear the Heart Kingdom willunch a full-scale invasion.


    If King Andvari didn''t give a strict order to execute any deserter, many soldiers would have run away long ago. On the other hand, King Andvari could only wait for the iing army. He could notice Jade''s presence in front of the marching army.


    "Damn!! What I fear is finally happening!!" grumbled King Andvari.


    ''The moment I move, Jade will be ready to intercept and fight me before reaching the Heart army. Although Jade is still a new seventh grade, I couldn''t defeat him in a short period.''


    ''There is a chance he will get help from the other Duke/Duchess in the army. The worst case scenario is that Leon will also arrive and join the battle.'' thought King Andvari.


    He still remembers how fast Leon arrived at the battlefield during thest battle. It shows the Heart kingdom''s efficiency in terms of teleportation andmunication.


    "Fuck!! Goddammit!! Summon all of the sixth grade we have in the kingdom!! I want all of them here before tomorrow morning!" roared King Andvari towards his subordinate.


    "Y-Yes, sir." replied the Adjutant in fear.


    "Hmph!! Don''t think you have already won, Leon. You will pay a huge price to bring me down." said King Andvari.


    King Andvari knows Nergals currentlyck middle-level power. He will need to pay a considerable price to procure more people from the outside.


    In the meantime, far away from the Humnia Grasnd the border of Nergal and Heart Kingdom stood a uniquely shaped stronghold. This stronghold is called Jaagarmouth Stronghold. A massive fortress that is riddled with spikes in the surrounding.


    This stronghold is the border between the Heart Kingdom and the Udrary Kingdom. Unlike Nergal and Heart kingdom, which are separated by vast Humnia grasnd, Urdrary and Heart Kingdom are separated only by dozens of kilometers away empty wastnd.


    In the middle of the night, a group of people upied the teleportation room of Jaagarmouth Stronghold. Suddenly, the teleportation tform shone before six people suddenly appeared.


    Besides the blonde-haired person in the middle, the other five people look pale from the teleportation disorientation. Without wasting any moment, the blonde-haired man steps out from the tform towards the other blonde-haired person in the room.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Jacob, is everything ready?" asked King Leon.


    "Yes, My Lord. We are ready to deploy anytime." replied Jacob respectfully.


    "Good. Dot it!!" said King Leon while walking out of the teleportation room.


    A momentter, the whole stronghold turns hectic as the main gate opens and releases arge number of knights riding various kinds of the beast mount. At the same time, hundreds of griffin riders take off from the stronghold to march toward the Urdrary Kingdom.


    King Leon ignored the marching troops and took out a pendant on his neck. Opening the pendant, he could see a picture of three women.


    The first one is his lover Extalia Amberze, and the other two are blonde women with simr faces to him and Jayna. It is a picture of the deceased princess, Ellyn Heart and Elia Heart. King Leon touches Ellyn''s picture with a deep sigh.


    "Ellyn, don''t worry. I will burn them all." said King Leon with anger while gripping his fist tightly.


    In a moment, the marching army feels tremendous pressure from their king before suddenly disappearing. This gives all the marching soldiers more assurance and raises their morale, especially the Sur Knights.


    The Urdrary kingdom''s stronghold, Galbury Fortress and their generals also detected thisrge movement in the middle of the night. They were already prepared for retaliation from the Heart Kingdom since they dared to attack Jaagarmouth Stronghold before.


    Although they already gave somepensation to the Heart Kingdom, it still didn''t leave a chance for the Heart to attack them. Moreover, their rtionship is never good since the death of Ellyn Princess.


    However, they didn''t expect the Heart Kingdom tounch a surprise attack at this moment since they also heard the significant movement in Windshire Fort.


    *Bub* *Bub* *Bub* *Bub* Just as the generals try to order and calm their soldier, he hears various muffled explosions from far away. Soon, everyone notices something thrown toward them at a fast speed.


    "Iing!! Raise the barrier!!" yelled the general.


    The barriers are raised in time and intercept whatever is thrown at them. *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* As soon as the things touched hit the barrier, they exploded and illuminated the surrounding like a day for a moment.


    *Arrgghh* *Arrgghh* *Arrgghh* After the thunderous sound is heard by everyone, the general hears a cry all over the fortress.


    Most soldiers in the walls and open spaces are riddled with small holes. The general notices a few small balls scattered everywhere after the initial explosion.


    "What is this?!!" muttered the general in fear.


    *Bub* *Bub* *Bub* *Bub* Once again, everyone in the fortress hears a simr muffled explosion as thest one.


    Noticing the barrier was already broken from the previous attack, "Fuck!! Take Cover!!" roared the general while hiding inside.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Explosions were heard all over the ce and shook the whole fortress.


    "Informed the capital city!! We are under attack!!" ordered the general to the nearby surviving soldiers.


    At the same time, the general decides to lead the rest of the soldiers who are still inside toward their stables. The Urdrary kingdom is famous for its beast rider. They are the kingdoms that produce the best beast tamer in this region.


    Therefore, they rarely rely on their fortress wall and prefer to fight directly. Despite this reckless and simple tactic, they manage to fend off the attack from the Heart Kingdom many times.


    "Calm down, everyone!! We only need to buy some time while running on the field until reinforcementse." said the general while rallying the beast rider.


    The general rides his beast mount, Silverblood Wolf. Then, he moves out from the stables along with the remaining soldiers. Seeing the ruined fortress filled with corpses and strange rounded iron balls gives everyone a dreadful feeling.


    Before the general could order to open the gate, all the small iron balls that littered all over the fortress dimly lit.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The whole fortress was blown up for a few minutes, leaving no walls intact and only a few survivors. In less than fifteen minutes, the entire fortress was destroyed.


    "Damn¡­ Valter and his team are creating something outrageous." eximed Anne, leader of the explosion squad.

 Chapter 594 Swift Invasion

    Before King Leon and the army marched from Jaagarmouth Stronghold, Anne and her team were already moving out and infiltrated near the Udrary''s Galbury Fortress. She and her team are the ones thatunch the new version of [Chain Bomb] at the Galbury Fortress.


    Udrary may not belong to the four big nations in the region and didn''t have any seventh-gradebatants. However, their forces are troublesome, especially their beast riders.


    In fact, Udrary''s forces have better power regarding mid-levelbatantspared to Heart Kingdom. This is also why the Heart Kingdom could never fully invade this kingdom properly.


    Unless King Leon moves down by himself, the Heart Kingdom will never be able to easily break the Galbury Fortress in a short time. Moreover, the Udrary kingdom has close ties with Nergal, which makes King Leon unable to move without risking getting invaded by Nergal.


    Now, the situation has changed. With Jade watching over King Andvari and his force, King Leon could take this opportunity to raze down this kingdom and take revenge.


    "Squad Leader Anne, we detect some survivors in the deep Fortress. ording to the magic tools, all of them are low-grade level, possibly the caretaker or employee in the Fortress." reported Anne''s adjutant.


    "Good. Reported this to the Duke Victory and prepared to move out." replied Anne.


    After reporting the result, Anne and his team suddenly feel an intense mana pressure on top of the Galbury Fortress.


    "Soldiers!! Charge!! Leave no prisoner!!" roared King Leon loudly while pointing his sword forward.


    *BOOOM* A momentter, Anne heard a loud explosion that shook the area. Looking through her magic tools, she finds King Leon sting the Fortress in the middle and opening the path for everyone.


    A momentter, a fiery dragon approaches King Leon from behind, followed by the marching army. King Leon gives the nod to Jacob before disappearing.


    Jacob immediately tookmand and ordered the soldiers to keep moving without stopping. They didn''t even upy the ruined Fortress and kept charging forward. As they enter the Udrary''s territory, Jacob and the Heart army find destruction left behind by their King.


    Except for the civilian vige in the rural area, King Leon destroyed every considerable force and opened the path for the army single-handedly. Unless Udrary sends a few sixth grade, King Leon will be an unstoppable force.


    In a half day, King Leon managed to destroy almost half of Udrary''s military force while moving to Heristar city, the capital city of Udrary. When the sun rose high into the sky, the news about this sudden invasion finally spread and reached King Artao, leader of the Udrary kingdom.


    "You said what?!!" asked King Artao while still surrounded by naked women in his bedroom.


    The nearby King''s aide ignored the scene and repeated his sentence. The aide is already used to his King''s lustful nature.


    "W-We already lost half of our force from the Heart kingdom''s invasion. It is estimated they will reach the capital city soon." replied the King''s aide.


    "W-What¡­ How about Nergal?!! Aren''t they supposed to fight them now?" asked King Artao in surprise.


    "We also don''t know, My Lord. From the information we got yesterday, the Heart Kingdom''s army also marching through the Humnia Grasnd." replied the King''s aide.


    "Fuck!! I know that bastard will stab me in the back someday." cursed King Artao in anger while moving out from his bed.


    "Where is he now? How about our Dukes and generals?" asked King Artao.


    "ording to thest report, King Leon isst seen in the Armven teau after destroying Wildtail Haven training ground. We already notified the Dukes about King Leon''s advancement." reported the King''s aide.


    "Wildtail Haven?!! Fuck!! That''s only a hundred kilometers from here. Tell all the Dukes to hold King Leon back, gather all the staff, and prepare the teleportation room now!!" ordered King Artao before putting his clothes in a hurry.


    "Yes, my lord." replied the King''s aide shortly.


    However, the King''s aide and the guard soldier nearby couldn''t help but have a gloomy faces. They know their King is trying to escape rather than fighting back. At this moment, a person with simr features to King Artao enters the room.


    "Father, I hear those Hearts dare to invade us? It''s not true, right?" asked the person.


    "It''s true, Alefur. Now, gather your siblings and pack your things." remarked King Artao while gathering his things.


    "We are leaving?!! Where? Aren''t you going to fight back?!!" asked Prince Alefur in surprise.


    "With what?! What makes you think you could stop King Leon?" retorted King Artao.


    "K-King Leon!! W-What about the Nergal?!! Aren''t they promising to help us if the Heart attacks us?" said Prince Alefur.


    "Hmph!! Those Nergal couldn''t save their own ass, much less us." spat King Artao before moving out towards his treasury.


    Hearing this, Prince Alefur slumped on the ground trembling in fear. He still remembers the deadly pressure from King Leon that almost gives him a heart attack during his wedding with Princess Ellyn. Fortunately, he never met King Leon again after the death of Princess Ellyn.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Otherwise, he never knows how he will die at the hand of this ruthless King. Prince Alefur immediately moves wobbly in a hurry toward the teleportation room.


    "I need to get out of here!! I must not get caught!!" muttered Prince Alefur in panic.


    Suddenly, the whole Heristar capital city was enveloped with massive pressure from the sky. All the people are forced to kneel down by King Leon.


    "Artao!! Come out!!" roared King Leon while bathed in blood.


    "He is here!! He is here!!" said Prince Alefur in fear and panic.


    "Fuck!! What are those Dukes doing? Useless!!" cursed King Artao before he suddenly heard a cracking sound.


    *Crack* *Prang* The whole barrier covering the royal pce is destroyed like ss. King Artao knew his strong barrier was nothing in front of King Leon''s might.


    ''This is the power of seventh grade!!'' thought everyone.


    *Swish* *BOOOM* A momentter, the royal pce was cut in half, with King Artao in the middle defending against King Leon''s sh.


    "There you are, Artao. Are you trying to run like a coward?" taunted King Leon while looking down at King Artao.


    "Shut up!! You fool if you could take me down alone." said King Leon.


    "Really?? What are you nning to do?" mocked King Leon while throwing a few heads in front of King Artao.


    "T-These¡­" replied King Artao in surprise.


    "Are you speechless meeting your dukes? Truthfully, I am quite surprised when I fight them. Even one of my dukes/duchess could beat all of them alone. They are too weak. Also, I am not alone." said King Leon with a crazed smile.


    *GROOOARR* A loud roar is heard from far away as everyone finds a giant fiery dragon and a few groups of people on top of it.


    "It seems His Majesty is going into a frenzy. Make sure to not let anyone escape and secure the perimeter." ordered Duke Jacob.


    "Yes, sir." replied Anne and the other explosion squad.


    Although Jacob is slower than King Leon, he can use Fire Wyrm to travel through the air. Furthermore, there is a whole Griffyn squad behind him.


    Besides the sh squad, Griffin Squad is one of the fastest in the heart kingdom. The Gryphon is a beast famous for their flying speed. If the sh squad is famous for eleration, Griffin Squad is renowned for its top speed.


    As soon as Duke Jacob arrived above the Heristar capital city, the explosion squad jumped out all over the capital city perimeter. At the same time, they threw a few bombs toward all the city gates. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    [Firecast - Firewall] Using the fire from the explosion, Duke victory snapped his finger and cast [Firewall] to block all the capital city''s exits. Then, Duke Victory fights against the remaining soldiers while preventing anyone from escaping Heristar Capital City from the sky with the help of Griffin Squad.


    *BOOO* A few minutester, A loud thunderous warhorn was heard from far away. Soon, everyone sees some giant metallic ship moving quickly toward the Heristar capital city.


    These metallic ships are upgraded Alkin that Angus and everyone used during their travel in the Endless battlefield dimension. The new modified Alkin is faster, sturdier, and equipped with various deathly weapons.


    "Griffin squad go higher!!" ordered Duke Victory as soon as he heard the warhorn.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* As soon as the Griffin squad goes higher, all the Alkin shoot something and bombard the whole capital city.


    "Damn, those weapons are really crazy, especially those bombs. I must ask uncle Jacobter."mented Gilford, Jade''s third son, while on top of Alkin.


    "Master Gil, you should go back inside now." replied one of the generals besides Gilford.


    "Nonsense. This is a good time to observe my babies. Besides, I could take care of myself." said Gilford as he yed with a cube in his hand.


    "Haa¡­ Then, please don''t leave Alkin until everything is over." replied the general.


    "Sure.. Sure¡­ Have fun." replied Gilford yfully.


    The general knows Gilford is not an ordinary researcher. With Gilford''s battle golems and a colossus in his hand, he could easily destroy the whole Heristar Capital city alone.

 Chapter 595 Beaten Up

    All the Alkin stopped a few hundred meters from the Heristar capital city. Then, the giant metallic body ship slowly opened and became massive doors.


    One on the front and two on each side. The army of Heart Kingdom poured out from the Alkin towards the Heristar Capital City. This army consists of the elite knights of the Heart Kingdom with the lowest power grade 4 knight.


    "Charge!!" ordered all the generals in each Alkin.


    Noticing the iing army, the Udrary soldiers also move to fight back. Unlike the Heart Kingdom, which had its force scattered all over its territory, the Udrary kingdom only focused its best soldiers at a few locations. One of them is the Heristar capital city itself.


    Still, the Udrary soldiers could not fight appropriately because of the zing Firewall in all the main city entrances. Any people who passed through the Firewall were shot down by either Duke Victory, Griffin squad, or Explosion squad.


    As a result, the Udrary couldn''t fully use their specialty as the beast rider. On the other hand, the Heart''s army ising closer to all the city''s main entrances. Suddenly, Duke Victory snapped his finger a few times and extinguished all the [Firewall].


    Before the Udrary soldiers could get out of the city, they found the Heart''s army already in front of them. In a few moments, cries and screams were heard everywhere inside the capital city.


    While all this happens, King Leon makes a yawning gesture while looking at King Artao''s haggard appearance. Knight Corpses could be found in his surroundings, along with the rubble of the ruined royal pce.


    "*Yawn* Damn, if I knew you were so weak, I should have done this long ago. I didn''t even use Blink or my sword." said King Leon with a regretful expression.


    "Haa.. Haa¡­ Fuck you, Leon!!" cursed King Artao with a ragged appearance.


    "Yeah.. Yeah¡­ You have already said that countless times. So, do you have any more tricks? Your whole family''s life depends on you. Don''t you care about them?!" said King Leon, looking to the side.


    Not far from them, King Artao''s whole family is bounded by a group of ck-cloaked people. One of the ck-cloaked groups even released a strong sixth-grade aura and deterred any of the Udrary knights in the surrounding area.


    ''Who the hell cares about those fucking imbeciles?!! If my stupid son properly takes care of this madman''s daughter, all of this will not happen.'' thought King Artao with anger.


    "What''s wrong with that face? Don''t tell me you are trying to abandon your family. How heartless. Well, not that I expect much from you." said King Leon while shaking his head.


    "Shut up!! I may not be able to beat you, Leon. But, you will also not get anything from Udrary easily." said King Artao.


    "Hmm¡­ It''s fine. Actually, I didn''t need anything from your kingdom besides a few things that I could get from your treasury. As for taking over Udrary, I never nned to do that in the first ce." shrugged King Leon.


    "Y-You¡­ Monster!!" said King Artao.


    *BAAM* King Leon punched King Artao''s gut and sent him flying to the nearby rubble.


    "Monster?!! I don''t mind if the one that said that is the other or even my subordinate. But, you¡­ How dare you call me a monster when you force my innocent daughter to suicide!! I already warned you before, Artao." retorted King Leon.


    "I will beat you to death if you even hurt a single hair of her. Now, tell me who the monster is?! No. Even a real monster is better than a lustful piece of shit like you!!" added King Leon while beating King Artao.


    King Leon deliberately targets the vital part of King Artao while trying to inflict as much pain as possible.


    "Arrghh.. Stop! Stop! I am sorry!!" cried King Artao.


    King Leon didn''t stop beating King Artao until his face was utterly disfigured, with most of his bones broken. Despite this terrible injury, King Artao is still alive. This shows the tenacity of sixth-grade power.


    Unfortunately, this trait became King Artao''s source of his torture. After a while, King Artao bes unresponsive and goes into aa from his injury. Even after King Leon ripped his hand, King Artao was still not waking up and was no longer moving.


    "Tch¡­ Broken already. Well, it seems now it''s time for your turn." said King Leon while ncing at Prince Alefur coldly.


    "Hiii¡­ No!!" cried Prince Alefur while pissing his pants.


    While King Leon and his army invade Udrary Kingdom, Angus and the others rest at the Windshire Fort. After reaching the Windshire Fort, Angus finally gets some exnation about King Leon''s moves on Udrary by Aunt Extalia.


    Apparently, Jade''s marching army is to keep King Andvari at bay and prevent him from making any moves. On the other hand, King Leon invades the Udrary Kingdom. Still, King Leon worries the Nergals willunch desperate attacks on them while he is away.


    Therefore, he nned to put Duchess Amberze and her team on Windshire Fort as assurance. In fact, Angus and the others are forced to go to Nirvas to distract Nergal about their Udrary invasion n.


    No one would expect the Heart kingdom tounch an attack on Udrary when they seemed to be focusing on fighting the Nergal. In some way, Jade''s marching troops are a diversion and intimidation tactic.


    Seeing that they are not going to fight, Angus and the others decide to rx in the medium size swimming pool. Humnia Grasnd is famous for its windy and dry air. Hence, Angus decided to create a medium size swimming pool with spells inside the fortress for them to chill and rx.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Haa¡­ This is great. The water is quite cool." said Angus while floating.


    At this moment, he noticed Anna facing down and floating on the water while holding the fluffy ball in her arm.


    *Blub* *Blub* *Blub* "Puahh¡­ Anna almost dying." said Anna while taking a deep breath.


    "Err¡­ Anna, you can''t breathe if your face is inside the water." said Angus while making Anna face up.


    ''Did she really can''t breathe in the water?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Angus knew some races and high-grade people could hold their breath for a long time without suffocation. In fact, all the sixth-grade people could hold their breath for hours. Since Anna is ridiculous physically, he thought Anna also could hold her breath.


    However, Anna is too mischievous and likes to overreact, like when he hits her head. Despite not getting hurt, she will react like it pained her so much to ask for more meat.


    ''Well, at least she seems no longer sad about Mira. Still, that fluffy white ball is quite interesting.'' thought Angus while a nce at the ball doll in Anna''s arm.


    ''It is clear the ball is wet and dirt resistant. It is quite fluffy, like cotton, yet also quite sturdy. Otherwise, it will break during Anna''s terrible sleep movement.'' thought Angus.


    *Ssh* *Ssh* *Ssh* The water sshes around as Jayna reaches their side by swimming.


    "Huft¡­ This is really refreshing. It''s been a while since I could swim properly." said Jayna after finishing her swimming.


    "Hmm¡­ This makes me curious. Didn''t Phoenix hate water?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. Phoenix hates water and swimming. But Fire Phoenix is not. In fact, she loves swimming." said Jayna.


    "Err¡­ Why? Aren''t fire and water the opposite element?" asked Angus.


    "Fire Phoenix''s power is rted to emotion. Water has the effect of calming emotions. It is a serene feeling and makes my mind clearer.


    "For Fire Phoenix, swimming is a rxation method. Though she seems don''t like to just swim everywhere, " Jayna said while ncing at all the surrounding barriers.


    Like during their vacation at Sunset city beach, Angus makes a two-sided transparent barrier to prevent others from seeing Jayna in her swimming suit.


    "Umm¡­ Am I really okay to join here?" A voice was heard from nearby.


    "Of course. The swimming pool is toorge for just the three of us. Besides, you also need muscle therapy in the water from your previous injury." said Angus to the woman beside them.


    This woman is none other than Brigida Nergal, the daughter of King Andvari Nergal. After bing Angus and the others ''subordinates'', Angus heals and fixes her wound.


    Unfortunately, her injury is too severe. Combined with the rough interrogation process, almost all her muscles are damaged. Forget about wielding weapons. She couldn''t even walk properly without someone''s help for the first week after getting treated.


    Now, she can move like normal but needs a lot of therapy before returning to her previous condition.


    Angus could use some healing spells to elerate her healing process. Still, it has the side effect of damaging her future. Since Angus decides to use Brigida, he wants to maximize the girl''s full potential.


    "F-Fine. So, what do I need to do?" asked Brigida while blushing from wearing a revealing swimsuit.


    "Just walk around the swimming area while submerging your body in the water. No swimming, only walking, " Angus leisurely ignored the embarrassed girl.


    "O-Okay." replied Brigida before walking slowly with a dejected tone.


    After Brigida walked quite far from them, "Angus, did you not find Brigida pretty?" asked Jayna.


    "Nope." replied Angus directly.


    "You are lying, right?" asked Jayna.

 Chapter 596 Real Training

    "You are lying, right?" asked Jayna.


    "*Sigh* No, I am not. You are the only one I find pretty, Jayna." said Angus trying to appease his unreasonable girlfriend.


    This kind of conversation had already happened many times since Brigida joined their group. After Angus treats Brigida''s wound properly, she returns to her previous beauty.


    Combined with Anna''s mischievousment, Angus often asked this kind of question from Jayna out of jealousy.


    "Hmph!! I do not believe it. Brigida is pretty and has a mature body. I don''t believe you aren''t attracted to her. Come, Anna. Let''s leave this lecher alone." said Jayna.


    "Ohh.. Okay. See ya, lecher lecher." mocked Anna with a mischievous smile.


    ''This girl!! Just wait until our next training session.'' thought Angus.


    Being left alone, Angus decides to close his eyes and meditate to rx his mind. Suddenly, the water continuously sshed his face like a rough tide during the storm. Opening his eyes, Angus finds another ridiculous scene.


    "Is that a speedboat? Jet ski? No!! That''s Anna." eximed Angus.


    Angus finds the little monster is swimming with, only moving her leg so fast that it blurs and makes her travel on the water fast. She uses her fluffy ball to stay afloat on the water.


    "Wiiii¡­ Anna became a fish."ughed Anna happily while moving around the pool.


    "Urgh¡­ Anna, stop!! *Blrug* *Cough* *Cough* The water is thrown everywhere." said Jayna.


    Jayna tried to stop the naughty Anna, but every time she opened her mouth, the water came to hit her. As she tried to catch Anna, the water movement suddenly changed. Anna was covered with water and a water path appeared in front of her.


    The little troublemaker didn''t notice this and kept pedaling her feet rapidly. Soon, she followed the water path in the air. She moved around, following the magical water path before arriving in front of Angus and getting caught.


    Even after getting caught, Anna is still moving her feet rapidly. Angus finds the little girl is actually closing her eyes while smiling happily. Irritated by her naughty smile, Angus hit her small head. *Bonk*


    "Ouch!! It hurts! It hurts! Anna needs meat!! Pork meat!!" said Anna with fake tears.


    "Gezz¡­ You have be too naughtytely. After this, you will have personal training with me." said Angus.


    "Ehhh¡­. Noooo¡­ Anna needs to eat, not train." said Anna.


    "Then, you will not have pork meat tonight. I hear tonight''s dinner is a special delicious pork meat." said Angus.


    "Urgh¡­ Fine. But Anna didn''t want to spin anymore. It hurt Anna''s head so bad." said Anna.


    "Fine." said Angus helplessly.


    "Angus, what was that?" asked Jayna from the side.


    At the same time, Brigida also joins them. The water movement and maniption are so perfect that if Jayna hadn''t known before, she would have thought Angus had water affinity.


    "Ahh¡­ that''s just a new technique that I learned recently." said Angus.


    "A new technique?" asked Jayna back.


    "Yes. The principle is the same as controlling fire during our dance before. Since I could control your movement and fire, I thought why don''t I try it with the other element. Theoretically, with enough control, I should be capable of manipting anything." said Angus.


    "But, this is water?!! It''s different from your elemental affinity." eximed Jayna while Brigida also nodded.


    "Yes. That''s why I used the help of [Analyze] to find every detail of the water. Combined with my superb control and vo. Honestly, this is the first time I tried it on water and it''s not that hard. I feel stupid why I haven''t tried before." said Angus.


    "Stupid Angus. Dumb Dum.. Ouch."mented Anna before getting in the head by Angus.


    Ignoring Anna''sment, "It''s not hard!! This is ridiculous!! I had never heard of someone manipting water like that by only having superb control and knowing its properties. Even a water elemental expert could hardly do the same thing." chimed Brigida from the side.


    "Really?! But, it is true. It''s not that hard. Well, it may be a little bit hard without [Analyze]. Hmm¡­ How about you try it, Jayna?" said Angus.


    After an hour of persistence, Jayna utterly gives up while floating on the water with an exhausted mind and dejected mood.


    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible! This is impossible!" Jayna keeps repeating the same stuff.


    After hearing Angus'' guidance and practicing a little bit, Jayna knows what Angus did is practically impossible for ordinary people. Not only must his movement be precise, but it also needs high adaptability.


    In other words, the movement to control the water must constantly change ording to the water situation. The user needs at least a tremendous reaction speed and fast thinking to do this.


    Still, the most ridiculous reason is Angus'' talent to create his own moves toplement the water movement in a split second. Now, Jayna knows how ridiculous Angus'' talent is regarding martial art and body movement.


    After ying in the swimming pool for a while, Angus turns back to the swimming pool before dragging the naughty Anna to the training area without letting her escape.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahhh.. This is child abuse. No, it''s Anna abuse. Anna also has the right." cried Anna.


    "Urgh.. Where did you learn such a thing? Forget it. Listen, I am not going to spin you around this time. Now, why don''t you transform into your adult form first." said Angus.


    "Wrong, it''s Super Pretty Smart Anna form." retorted Anna.


    "Fine. Fine. Just get done with it." said Angus.


    "Okay. Anna¡­ transform." said Anna while raising her hand.


    After waiting a few seconds, Angus knows Anna is ying around again. Before he could hit her head again, Angus felt a sudden dreadful feeling from her. [Rodeo Maneuver] Instantly, Angus turns into many afterimages.


    *BAM* In hisst spot, transformed Anna hits the ground with her fist.


    "Huh?? I miss. No, he dodged it." said Anna in mature form.


    At the same time, Jayna and Brigida on the side are surprised at Anna''s sudden transformation. The cute adorable little girl turned into a mature woman. If it were not for her teenage face, she would definitely be the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Even Jayna feels Anna is beautiful and proud of her, like a parent seeing their beautiful daughter grow.


    In contrast, Brigida trembles in fear at the dreadful presence Anna radiates. She felt like standing in front of a mighty monster overlord that didn''t hide their aura. Without even noticing, Birgida already summoned her halberd and held it tightly.


    While the two girls are still surprised at Anna''s phenomenon, Angus smiles happily at Anna''s transformation. All this time, Anna''s training is ineffective despite his relentless guidance. Most of the reason is that Anna is mischievous and easily distracted.


    She also couldn''t fight back properly after being hit once by Angus. Therefore, Angus couldn''t force her to do more advanced training. Now, he can drill all the advanced training into her.


    "Good. Let''s start now." said Angus.


    *Swish* *BAM* [Beast Walk] [Iron Fist - Stagger punch] Angus instantly appeared in front of Anna and punched her gut. Anna feels her body stop moving properly.


    "What did I tell you about stance?" said Angus before smacking Anna in various spots.


    "Ouch.. Ouch.. Ouch.. Stop it. It stings!!" replied Anna.


    "Then, do your stance properly. Next time I see you have that broken stance again, I will make it more painful." said Angus sternly.


    "Ehh.. Don''t. I hate pain. Alright. Alright. I will take a proper stance." replied Anna while trying a proper stance properly.


    "Ouch! Why did you hit me again?" said Anna.


    "It''s wrong." replied Angus.


    "How could it be wrong? It is exactly as your stance that you teach." retorted Anna.


    "If I said it wrong, it is wrong." replied Angus back.


    "That''s it. You are ying with me." said Anna before charging at Angus.


    On the other hand, Angus didn''t worry and deflected Anna''s movement easily. Her fighting pattern and rhythm are still the same despite Anna''s ridiculous strength. For a masterbatant like Angus, it is easy to dodge or even parry her attack with little effort.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Anna keeps getting hit in the same spots. Angus'' attack became more painful as time passed by.


    "Stop! Stop! It''s too painful. I don''t want to get hit again." pleaded Anna with tears in her eyes.


    "Fine. Still, your movement is better thanst time. Your movement before is so horrible, like a baby trying to walk." said Angus.


    "Yay. It seems my effort turning that Red Milk Lady into a personal sandbag is not a waste." said Anna proudly.


    "Red, who? Anyway, it still just barely passed. You still need to train a lot. Now, let''s start with the stance." lectured Angus sternly.


    "Urgh¡­ Why should we learn this boring stance? Can you just teach me one of your cool skills? For example, the one you dodged my attack before."ined Anna.


    "Trying to run before you could even stand properly, huh? Fine. I will demonstrate it to you. Look carefully and learn." said Angus.


    [2nd Circle - Stone Head] A magic circle appeared above the ground before slowly turning into a sturdy rough boulder. After finishing the spell, Angus hit the rough boulder casually. *BAM* *Crack* The boulder before splitting apart.


    Without saying anything, Angus moves and summons another rough boulder. This time he didn''t immediately hit it but took a battle stance.


    Just before Angus wanted to hit the boulder, "Stop! Stop!!" yelled Anna frantically.

 Chapter 597 Annas Great Talent

    Just before Angus wanted to hit the boulder, "Stop! Stop!!" yelled Anna frantically.


    "Huh?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Are you crazy?!! I know I am crazy, but not that stupidly crazy? Did you want to destroy everything?" said Anna.


    "Hmm?? Ohh.. Hahaha¡­ I forget my own current strength."ughed Angus while scratching his back head.


    "Well, at least you know the importance of stance." added Angus.


    "Hmph! Fine. You win." replied Anna dejectedly.


    Then, Angus instructs Anna to make repetition moves along with various stances and positions.


    ''I know she is talented but isn''t she too talented? If I don''t know her, I will think she already learned it before or an old expert with years of experience.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After instructing Anna for a while, Angus finds Anna picking up the lesson like a sponge. He just teaches her one thing and Anna does five other things. In fact, Angus feels like teaching someone like himself.


    However, he knows the difference between her and him. Anna has a ridiculous insight ability that helps her understand Angus'' teaching, making her a great learner. Compared to Angus, who could instantly copy and create any skill, she stillcks many things.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright, you are doing a good job. I never expect you to be capable of learning all of them in a short time. Just don''t forget about itter." said Angus.


    "Yeah.. Yeah¡­ Big sister Jayna is supposed to be the nagging one, not you." retorted Anna.


    "Hahaha¡­ Alright, now you just need to continue practicing to perfection."ughed Angus at her response.


    "What?? That''s boring. Couldn''t you just teach me your skills?" asked Anna.


    "Nope. Every person''s martial art is different from one to another. If I teach you more than this, you will never truly bloom. You will be nothing but a mirror of myself." said Angus.


    "Still, this repetition training is boring." grumbled Anna.


    "Hmm¡­ then, why don''t you just copy my skill. I believe you already observe and look at it enough to copy it." said Angus with a teasing smile.


    "That''s¡­ You know that''s impossible!! You are ying with me again. Hmph!!" replied Anna while pouting.


    Before Angus could reply, Anna suddenly turned back into her child form. Magically, her clothes are also still intact, unlike before.


    "Angus, Anna''s stomach is giddy giddy again. Pork Meat!!" eximed Anna excitedly.


    "Haa¡­ Fine. Let''s end it today." replied Angus before walking to Jayna and Brigida.


    On the way back to the dining area, "Angus, why did Anna stop you when you tried to hit the boulder with a stance before? I remember nothing dangerous happened when you demonstrated it to me before." asked Jayna.


    "Ohh¡­ I forget how much stronger my physical strength is than before." said Angus.


    "What will happen if you punch the boulder?" asked Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ I am not sure. But, judging by Anna''s reaction, it is possible to destroy the whole fortress or the surrounding." said Angus.


    "That''s impossible. Even my father couldn''t destroy this fortress in one hit and he is specialized in strength." chimed Brigida.


    "It''s possible." replied Jayna shortly.


    "Huh??" asked Brigida in confusion.


    "Yes. Theoretically, with a proper stance, you could multiply the power of your attack. In my case, I could multiply it by a million times or so." said Angus casually.


    "Million times?!! T-That''s absurd. Isn''t the highest power you could multiply about a few thousand times?" replied Brigida.


    "Yeah. I find that record is stupid and useless. It only recorded fourth-grade people at most and the human race." replied Angus.


    "In Firuman, the human race may be one of the races withrge poptions. But, ourbat power is just averagepared to others."


    "There are still Orc, Goliath, Mer, Dwarf, and not to forget that mighty beastman. It is rumored that they have ten times more physical strength than our own. It is unreasonable to think attack power could only be multiplied by a thousand times at the highest." exined Angus.


    "T-That''s¡­" replied Brigida before staying silent.


    "Brigida, I don''t know what you learn when you are inside Nergal. But you need to keep your mind open to any possibility. Maybe there is a giant or something that could destroy this Fortress by only sneezing." said Angus.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Angus, stop it. You are going to jinx us." said Jayna while holding Anna.


    "But.. that''s not imposs¡­" said Angus.


    "Urghh¡­ Stop talking and moves faster!! Anna is hungry! Hungry!!"ined Anna while pouting.


    Angus and the others could onlyugh at Anna''s childish behavior. During the training, Angus also asked a few things about Anna''s condition. Apparently, when Anna is in child form, her mind is fuzzy and she can only think of simple stuff.


    Even though she still has great insight, she mainly uses it by instinct. Hence, she behaves like a child and only does whateveres to her mind.


    On the other hand, her mind will turn more focused and less fuzzy when she is in adult form. Unfortunately, her adult form is tiring to maintain. As a result, she will only turn her adult form into serious situations or training.


    With her incredible insight, Anna knows Angus is the best teacher to teach her about fighting. Even a monkey will recognize him as a great teacher. Although she never officially became Angus'' disciple, she knows it would be stupid to not get some teaching from him.


    They reunited with the Duchess and a few other nobles during dining time. Most of the other nobles are in fifth grade who are stationed in the fortress. As for Duke Blue and his noble faction, they already join the marching army in the Humnia Grasnd.


    The only reason the Duchess is not going with the marching army is that it is not necessary. The Duchess Amberze will only act as a backup n in case King Andvariunches a desperate attack.


    It also reduces the Duchess from getting sneak attacks while in the marching camp. Although there is favoritism in the y, no oneins about it since everything is nned directly by King Leon.


    "I hear you are enjoying your time during your stay here." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Thanks to all the ridiculous situations we experienced before, I could finally rx from all that chaotic stuff." said Angus.


    "You know we are still in the warfront area, right?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "Nahh¡­ King Andvari will neverunch any attack unless he is too stupid and wants mutual destruction." said Angus.


    "Interesting. May I know the reason for that, Baron Victory?" asked a person from the side.


    "You are?" asked Angus back.


    "Ohh.. Pardon my rudeness. My name is Viscount Verner Dewkeep. I hear a lot about you, Baron Victory. So, young yet already famous." replied the person.


    "Well, I just got fortunate. Anyway, for your previous question. It is clear that King Andvari is quite an ambitious person from all the past records. King Andvari wants ournd and territory rather than the destruction of the Heart Kingdom."


    "Otherwise, he could use many other ways to destroy the Heart kingdom with his seventh-grade strength. However, these ways sometimes cost him too many resources and only bring mutual destruction."


    "So, we could assume the current King Andvari will definitely try to minimize the damage as much as possible in this situation." exined Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Splendid deduction. As expected of the famous Baron Victory." said another noble in the room.


    Before anyone could butter up Angus more, "Meat!! More Meat!!" yelled Anna while getting wiped by Jayna.


    The other nobles were surprised at the little girl''s eating manner. They already hear rumors about Anna, even her identity as a monster-minded person. But, they had never met her in person before deployed at this Fortress.


    All the nobles here are stationed on other borders and have considerablebat power. Moreover, they are not the head family or someone important in their noble family. Therefore, they rarely attend noble gatherings in the capital city.


    Hence, they never expect Anna will be this brazen and mannerless when ites to eating. Still, they didn''t say orment anything about it.


    In fact, they were frightened about it. It is not from Anna''s dreadful aura but fear of her overprotective guardian (A/N. Only sharp sixth-grade people would notice her dreadful aura.).


    The news about Anna is not just about her identity but also about Angus and Jayna, who will always spoil and protect her.


    Suddenly, a lot of people came from outside. Soon, the butler and maid holding a tray of food approach Anna. In response, Anna starts drooling from all the food''s smell.


    "Yay.. Yay¡­ Meat! Hurry! Hurry!! Here!!" said Anna excitedly.


    "Anna, don''t jump around. You will make a mess." rebuked Jayna gently.


    If Anna didn''t behave so brazenly without manners, everyone would have felt like seeing a mother give loving care to her child.


    "As expected of our number one prodigy, Princess Jayna is truly blessed by heaven." said one of the nobles. (A/N. Only a few people know about Angus'' capability inbat).


    While the little gluttony globbing the food nonstop, only Angus and Duchess Amberze continue their dinner like nothing happened. They were already used to Anna''s huge appetite and way of eating.


    In fact, they prefer this kind of environment over chatting with the other nobles, riddled with fake smiles and pleasantries.

 Chapter 598 Aristocrat System

    Despite being disturbed by Anna, the other noble still tries to chat with Angus. Since Angus couldn''t get away, he also politely replied to them. Unlike the aristocrats in the capital city, these people have more chances to be influential people in the future.


    Be it from their battlefield experience or the merits they get in the field, they are many times better than the spoiled noble in the capital. These people are the fundamental pir of the Heart Kingdom.


    Moreover, Angus also knows they are the true reason why the aristocratic system still exists until now. The Heart Kingdom''s government system is veryplex, but it is clear that King Leon leaned towards the people rather than the nobles.


    Still, King Leon also knew the importance and benefit of the aristocratic system. One of them is the quality of human resources. Noble has better facilities and resourcespared tomoners.


    Therefore, it is undeniable that nobles have a higher chance of producing high-grade fighters. Althoughmoners still have a chance to be high-gradebatants, it is less than ten percent of all themoner knights in the army.


    Most of the high-grade knights and soldiers in the armye from the noble or were at least nurtured by the noble. Still, some nobles be too spoiled and waste, but it is a tiny setback.


    The noble society in the Heart Kingdom is also cruel. They will use everything to bring down and defame each other. If the noble didn''t have a strong heart and show their worth, they would soon lose their noble position.


    At the same time, King Leon will promote any notable soldier and grant them nobility to rece any waste noble. For the stability and safety of the kingdom, Angus agreed with King Leon''s idea.


    Although he didn''t want to meddle with politics and government, he is still part of the Heart Kingdom and lives in it. Hence, he still must abide by some rules and norms to avoid unnecessary conflict.


    Unfortunately, fame not only gathers poprity but also hatred. Angus notices a few young nobles staying silent and even making a disgusted face at Anna.


    Observing their reaction, Angus found few of them bore negative feelings toward him and didn''t like Anna''s presence among them.


    The dining area is designed to show the hierarchy of everyone. All the nobles are ced at a long rectangr table, with the highest rank seat at the head table.


    This is to ascertain the army''smander''s authority and chain ofmand. Therefore, any low noble or less famed one will be seated far from them. It is clear they will feel dissatisfied with Anna, who shouldn''t be sitting near the head position.


    ''At least they are seated far from us to make a direct confrontation. I don''t want to know what kind of stupid thing they will do and create moremotion.'' thought Angus.


    Although Angus is calm and has good control over his emotions, he knows he could be reckless and act without thinking when it involves Jayna and Anna. This is his unique trait thates from his past life.


    During his past life, whenever it rted to his young brother Victor, he would be blind and act without thinking too much.


    "Hmm¡­ This makes me curious. But, who is the youngdy here?" asked Viscount Verner to Brigida, who was sitting beside Anna.


    Before Brigida could answer, "She is Brigida Nergal." replied the Duchess Amberze.


    "Nergal?!" replied Viscount Verner.


    The other noble also chats with the others in confusion. Some even show hostility towards Brigida.


    Ignoring everyone''s reaction, "Some of you may already know her as the number one prodigy of Nergal. But you don''t need to worry. She is already one of us." replied the Duchess.


    "This.. Duchess Amberze, can we trust her?" asked Viscount Verner.


    "Of course not. But she is alreadypletely bound to these three brats. So, there is nothing to worry about." said the Duchess.


    "Bound?! Can you ex..?" asked another noble before stopping by the other from the side.


    "Stop talking!! Did you want to get killed?!" whispered the noble from the side.


    The Duchess didn''t reply and only gave the noble a sharp re before continuing her eating. At this moment, they remember the rumor about the terrifying Crimson sh. Crimson sh is not only famous in the surrounding kingdom but also in the noble circle.


    Besides the Crimson sh, she also has other nicknames. She is often called the noble yer. She is famed for beheading the ipetent low noble that is making trouble for her. The noble head that died under her greatsword was even higher than the noble killed by King Leon.


    Some ridiculous rumors even said they werepeting to get a higher number of kills with their tendency to kill nobles on the spot.


    "Anyway, you don''t need to worry about her. Just focus on your task and keep vignce on Nergal attack." said Duchess Amberze.


    After that, everyone had their meal in silence. *BLURPP* Suddenly, Anna releases a loud burping sound from her mouth.


    "Anna, that''s rude!! It''s a bad habit." lectured Jayna.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "*Yawn* Big sis, Anna is sleepy." said Anna with a drowsy expression.


    Jayna stops lecturing Anna and embraces her. She let Anna sleep on her arm like a baby while rubbing her head.


    "Then, we will go first." said Angus to excuse themself.


    "Sure. Just make sure to visit the facilityter." replied the Duchess.


    Leaving the dining area, Angus and the others go towards their room. After ensuring Anna sleeps peacefully while hugging her fluffy ball, Angus leaves the room and goes towards a secluded basement area. During the walk, he asionally hears an engine and hammering sound.


    After walking through a series of barriers, Angus finds arge room filled with many advanced magic tools.


    "Ohh¡­ Angus, you are finally here." called Master Benjamin.


    "Long time no see, Master Ben. Where is Lily?" greeted Angus back.


    "She is¡­ collecting some samples outside." said Master Benjamin with a helpless expression.


    "Outside?! Don''t tell me she is with the marching army?" replied Angus.


    "Yeah. She is too obsessed with fighting. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t leave her alone all those years." said Master Benjamin with a gloomy tone.


    "Nonsense. She just loves fighting. Besides, you don''t need to worry about her. Even King Andvari will have trouble handling her speed." said Angus.


    "You are right. Anyway, you should look at this." said Master Benjamin while showing some research documents.


    Angus finds a giant tentacle beast picture and some information about it inside the document. This is the information about the unknown seventh-grade tentacle beast that Angus met not long ago.


    ? Master Benjamin and some beast experts are tasked to identify the beast to ensure the safety of their army. Unfortunately, they still couldn''t identify the beast, even with Benjamin''s vast knowledge.


    On the other hand, they are sure the beast is no longer in the Humnia Grasnd after scanning the whole area. Some experts theorized the tentacle beast is attracted to the Krugguar Emperor, who came into the area not too long ago.


    "Is there no record of such a beast? Like legends, myths, or something?" asked Angus.


    "No. At least not in this region. We are not sure about other regions or ces. However, I think this beast is bigger than we thought." said Master Benjamin before showing a hologram picture.


    "This¡­" replied Angus in surprise at the scale of the tentacle beast.


    "If we assume the beast''s real appearance is simr to the baby octopus that you find, the beast should be about this big." said Master Benjamin while showing the beast''s actual appearance underground.


    "It''s.. It''s bigger than Humnia Grasnd?! Is that even possible?" asked Angus.


    "It is. In ancient times, some colossal beasts could be found by chance. Some of them are often mistaken for mountains or something simr. Some beasts couldn''t be described as they are too big for people to get a clear picture." replied Master Benjamin.


    "I see¡­ So, what attracted this monster to make a sudden appearance? I don''t believe such a beast will let its baby run around casually without reason here." asked Angus.


    "I am not sure either. Now, we could only conclude like our previous conclusion. In fact, the Beast and Monster have a unique rtionship. Some of them even form a sort of symbiosis rtion despite still being mindless low grades." exined Master Benjamin.


    "Perhaps it has some kind of rtion with Krugguar species or something." added Master Benjamin.


    "I see¡­ So, is there anything I could help with?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. Currently, we tried to find any clues and information about this beast from all the traces it left behind in the Humnia Grasnd. Because of its massive scale, we created new magic tools to help us. We could use some of your help here." said Master Benjamin.


    "Sure." replied Angus before approaching the other crafter and smither.


    Despite it being quitete, they didn''t need to worry aboutck of sleep. Most of them have a lot of stamina and high-grade level. The research team often works for a few days straight without sleeping. Angus also already sleeps during the day before ying in the swimming pool.

 Chapter 599 Bizzare Rabbit

    A few days passed since Angus and the others stayed inside the Windshire Fort. Unlike before, Angus decided to remain silently in the Fort without trying to escape or cause too much trouble. He even asionally helps the Duchess and the research team in the Fort.


    Since King Leon kept his promise to keep Anna and prevent others from creating trouble, Angus decided to fulfill his part to work for King Leon without asking too much. As long as the work is within a certain line, Angus will definitely do it.


    On the other hand, the news about King Leon conquering the whole Udrary kingdom finally reached the Nergal Kingdom and the others kingdom. Because of theck of information, the news is dyed by several days.


    Still, there is no huge movement from the Nergal Kingdom despite knowing the absence of King Leon in the marching army. The Nergal keep gathering their forces in their Archdale Hold.


    Meanwhile, Jade and his army are camped in the middle of Humnia Grasnd. After slowly marching for a few days, they set up camp a hundred kilometers away from Archdale Hold.


    This distance is still too far forunching a siege attack. But, it is a safe distance if King Andvari and Jade fight out of nowhere. Most war casualties happen because of a stray attack from the sixth-grade abovebatant.


    When people reach sixth grade, their power and strength be very powerful that could be surrounded just by exchanging a sh. Hence, exchanging blows from seventh grade is like a disaster for others. A single stray attack could reap hundreds of third-gradebatants.


    This is also why fighting against seventh grade is very difficult. Every time the seventh grade makes a move, they will affect many people. Be it for the betterment or for the worse. In fact, it is easier to handle a weapon like a nuke than a seventh-gradebatant.


    Currently, King Andvari is reading the report from his spy alone. There is a trace of distraction all over the room. King Andvari already predicted King Leon may use this chance tounch an attack on another kingdom that is hostile to them.


    Therefore, he didn''t think much about it when he heard King Leon invade the Udrary Kingdom. Moreover, their kingdom had no strict contract with the Udrary Kingdom. They didn''t even have any single World or Soul bound contract.


    The reason King Andvari is furious and throws tantrums is because of the news he recently heard. ording to his spy, his most talented child betrayed him and currently stays at the Windshire Fort.


    For him, Brigida Nergal is the most talented child. He knows he can''t keep controlling her since she has a lot of affection for her dead mother. At first, he nned to slowly brainwash her and slowly make her feel belonged to the Nergal Kingdom over the past few years.


    It was a long process, but it created a perfect loyal soldier for him. He knows with her talent and the enhancement that is put on her, she will at least reach the pseudo-seventh-grade level.


    As for getting to the seventh grade, he never thought about it since he knew the difficulty of reaching that level. Now, all his work over the past years has gone down the drain as Brigida has betrayed him.


    ording to the spy, he finds Brigida is even killing almost all of his spies in the Windshire Fort and the surrounding area.


    If one of the few surviving spies didn''t escape in a hurry, they might also perish under Brigida''s halberd. Hearing this news, he wants to go to Windshire Fort and kill this traitor himself.


    However, he could only swallow this thought after seeing the intense fire elemental that kept radiating from hundreds of kilometers away. The fire elemental ising from Jade, which stood still in front of the camp, looking directly at King Andvari.


    Feeling the fire elemental from Jade, ''It feels he is taunting me to attack him.'' thought King Andvari in anger.


    With his devious brain, he knows Jade and the Heart is provoking him tounch an attack on them. Despite knowing Jade''s army is part of a diversion tactic, he also knows the marching army is the real deal.


    Almost all the Dukes and Duchess of the Heart Kingdom are in the camp. If King Leonunches a reckless attack, he may even lose his life under the siege of the others.


    While King Andvari is frustrated at the current situation and Brigida''s matter, Angus ys with the red-striped rabbits he got from the Twilbo Forest. He is intrigued by the clone ability of this rabbit.


    He finds the docile rabbits are actually very bizarre. After creating a clone, the rabbit will enter stealth and blend with the surroundings. Be it presence, appearance, or even their breath.


    On the other hand, their clone will be like a real living being. Fortunately, this ability could only happen for a few minutes before the clone disappeared and the rabbit appeared back. Angus also finds the red-striped rabbits have weird behavior.


    At first, he thought it only became very docile because of Mira. However, he actually finds the rabbit too docile. Even if he kills its clone or their kind in front of them, they will stay still without moving too much.


    "Ahhh¡­ Fluffy Bubble?!! Angus, is this for me?!" asked Anna while drooling.


    "Anna, this one is not for eating." said Angus.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ehhh¡­ But, Anna likes Fluffy Bubble. Fluffy Bubble is super duper delicious." replied Anna.


    While preventing Anna from ''identally'' squashing the poor bunny, Angus finds the rabbit''s calm behavior is too weird. Even under Anna''s hungry gaze and dreadful coercion, the rabbit stays calm like nothing happened.


    As someone that has known Anna the longest, he knows how easy it is for Anna to scare other animals or beasts. Even minor bugs like mosquitoes, flies, or ants avoid Anna whenever she is around. Hence, he knows Anna''s presence is too much for all animals and beast-like creatures.


    ''Unless it is time for its daily necessities, it will stay still like this. I didn''t expect this red-striped rabbit to actually be this bizarre. Even Master Benjamin knows nothing about this rabbit.'' thought Angus while observing the rabbit carefully.


    After doing some research and various experiments, Angus gives up on this bizarre rabbit. The rabbit is too strange. Even its clone is also very strange. He tried to dissect the clone one and found it had everything like the original rabbit.


    If the dissected rabbit''s body didn''t disappear after a few minutes, he would think he was examining a real rabbit. Leaving with no choice, he uses Anna''s great insight to find a clue.


    "Anna, what did you think about this rabbit?" asked Angus.


    "Fluffy Bubble? Fluffy Bubble is delicious." replied Anna honestly.


    "Err.. I mean did you find anything wrong with the rabbit?" asked Angus.


    "Anything wrong?? Hmm¡­ Fluffy Rabbit is not pork. But more delicious than pork meat. Anna loves pork meat. This is bad." muttered Anna while thinking hard.


    "Urgh.. This little gluttony. Forget about it. Alright, let''s meet Big sis." said Angus before preventing Anna from grabbing the rabbit in the cage.


    "Catch you!!" said Anna excitedly.


    Suddenly, Anna grabbed a thin air and a pair of white-skinned rabbits appeared on Anna''s hand. Anna grabbed the two rabbits by her small hand and lifted them in the air.


    "Anna, what''s that?!" asked Angus in surprise.


    The rabbit in Anna''s hand is simr to a red-striped rabbit but much bigger. Its body is almost as big as Anna''s child''s body. Moreover, its body is not like the usual rabbit''s since it is slightly out of proportion for a four-legged rabbit.


    "Hmm¡­ fluffy bubble?" asked Anna back.


    "Err.. are they new variations of clones? But, they are two big and I don''t remember they have this body structure." said Angus in confusion.


    "Yay.. Yay¡­ Anna caught Fluffy Rabbit. Angus, burn it. Anna wants to eat Fluffy Rabbit." said Anna while swinging the rabbits around like a doll.


    "What the¡­ This is getting too weird. It seems I need to rest for a while, " said Angus, holding his head.


    He knows how much force Anna used while swinging the rabbit around. But, the rabbit is still intact andpletely fine. As the situation got weirder and more bizarre, Anna suddenly lost her grip and threw the rabbit away.


    As soon as the rabbit was released from Anna''s grip, the two rabbits disappeared into thin air.


    "Ahh¡­ My Fluffy Bubble." said Anna sadly.


    "Alright, let''s go back now." said Angus resolutely, as he didn''t want to think about the rabbit anymore.


    The more he researches about the rabbit, the more he finds it strange. In fact, he started to think that all the rabbits he caught were clones or some sort of illusion. If it is not for Anna by his side, he may already kill all the rabbits just to prove this fact.


    Arriving at the training ground where Jayna practices, they find Brigida sparring against Jayna.

 Chapter 600 Movement Spellcasting

    "Angus.. Angus¡­ Big sis is losing!!" eximed Anna while forgetting about the rabbits.


    "Anna, don''t move around or I will not carry you." rebuked Angus while ignoring her remark.


    "Ehh¡­ No!! Anna loves being carried. Anna is toozy to walk." replied Anna bluntly.


    While Anna and Angus are chatting, Jayna and Brigida continue their sparring. From a nce, the two women seem equal. But Angus knows Jayna is losing. Although Brigida''s body is not fully recovered, she canpensate for it with her vastbat experience.


    Moreover, she is not the prodigy of Nergal for nothing. With limited movement, she could easily parry and counter all Jayna''s moves.


    "Hmm?? Why is Big Sis not using fire?" asked Anna curiously.


    "Because her fire is useless to Brigida. Jayna''s fire''s main strength is melting the opponent''s weapon and armor. However, Brigida''s halberd is an artifact that she is fully mastered. It means it could withstand Jayna''s fire."


    "If Jayna keeps channeling intense fire mana to her sword, it will deplete her mana faster. On the other hand, Brigida could just parry her attack and wait for Jayna to exhaust herself." exined Angus.


    "Not using a ming sword at this time is a good decision. Though it heavily reduces her attack power." added Angus.


    Suddenly, Brigida points her finger at Jayna during the exchange of blows and shoots a lightning bolt [2nd Circle - Lightning Bolt]. *Zzztzz* The lightning bolt instantly hit Jayna and zapped her for a few moments.


    Using this opportunity, Brigida hit Jayna''s sword and threw it away before pointing her halberd at Jayna with a ragged breath. Brigida''s body and stamina are still bad. She could fight in prolonged physical fights.


    "Urgh.. How were you able to instantly cast spells like that?! I thought Angus was the only one capable of doing it with his freaky mind." Jayna said while trying to erase the numbness in her body.


    ''Freaky mind?!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "It''s movement spellcasting." replied Brigida while retracting her halberd.


    "Movement spellcasting?" asked Jayna in confusion.


    "If I am not wrong, it is an advanced technique to cast a spell by usingplicated movements and mana maniption rather than amon way of casting, right?" chimed Angus from the side.


    "Yes, Master Angus." replied Brigida respectfully.


    ''Why did she look more respectful to Angus than me?!!'' thought Jayna inwardly as she noticed the different way of speaking.


    "Advanced technique?! Angus, did you know this?" asked Jayna, ignoring Brigida.


    "Well, I heard about it and read it in the books. But, it has a lot of restrictions and takes too much time to practice just to cast a single low-circle spell. It is not a suitable technique for a magician with many spells like me. Hence, I never practice it." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Can you teach me?" asked Jayna.


    "No." replied Angus directly.


    "Ehh.. Why? Isn''t it useful for me to have that? I didn''t know too many spells besides the low circle one." Jayna.


    "Because it takes a long time to practice and has a lot of requirements. Brigida, how long does it take for you before you can cast lightning bolts like that?" asked Angus.


    "Five years of full practice. I also agree with Master Angus, Princess Jayna. There are too many strict requirements for this technique. The user also must not be distracted during the movement casting since it requires manipting the mana in the body in a certain way."


    "Any single distraction may lead to bacsh or injury. You cannot avoid injury or bacsh unless you reach a certain level. However, I am rarely able to use this technique since fighting is always full of distraction, especially when fighting an unknown opponent." exined Brigida.


    "Hmm.. I don''t believe I couldn''t learn it faster with [Analyze]." said Jayna.


    "No, you can''t. [Analyze] will not help too much with this technique. In fact, this technique is a straightforward concept. As long as you know the right mana and body movement for the spell, you could use it." said Angus.


    "However, the implementation is too hard. It is simr to training mana control. That''s why I told you it is a waste of too much time to practice and you can only cast a low-circle spell. It is not worth the effort." added Angus.


    While Angus talks and evaluates the two women''s performance, a knight approaches them.


    "Excuse me, Baron Victory. Duchess Amberze asked for your presence." said the knight respectfully.


    "Sure. Alright, continue your practice. Anna, don''t wander around. I will go first." said Angus before following the knight.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hm?? Okay." replied Anna cheerfully while hugging her fluffy ball.


    Entering the room, Angus finds Aunt Extalia sitting behind the desk and talking to a few nobles in front of her. Most of them had a high military position.


    "Good. Everyone is here." said Duchess Amberze after noticing Angus'' arrival.


    "There are a few things I need to discuss with you. First, I want you to be ready to battle in the next few days. There is a possibility we will battle for real." exined Duchess Amberze.


    "During this period, I want the cavalry army to be ready to be deployed anytime¡­" ordered the Duchess to other nobles.


    After giving a series of instructions, "Baron Victory, how about the research of the mysterious tentacle beast? Is there a possibility it will return?" asked the Duchess.


    "We are still not able to identify the creature. The beast is not from this Humane region. But we are certain the beast is no longer here. After a series of investigations, we theorized it may be attracted to the Krugguar Emperor or strong lightning elemental." said Angus.


    "To be safe, I suggest not to use potentrge-scale lightning attacks in the area for a while." added Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ There should be no problem. Most of our soldiers are using fire elemental. However, Nergal is famous for its water and lightning elemental users. Still, it is good news that the beast is no longer here." said the Duchess.


    "Alright, everyone out and do your task. Baron Victory, stay here." added Duchess Amberze.


    After everyone goes out, "Is there anything else, Aunt?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "There is some news about the religious group that ambushed us before. It is confirmed that the Blirin religious group ispletely annihted. Same like all the followers of Bliasm we met before, most of the devoted ones killed on the spot while the regr more left with a serious injury."


    "Surprisingly, many people in our kingdom also have this injury. Some even have important positions in the kingdom." exined Aunt Extalia.


    "That''s quite a problem. We need to do better screening for our people. So, how about the kingdoms and the main territory of Blirin?" asked Angus.


    "They are¡­ A few days ago, all the residents were mysteriously gone in one night. ording to the report, not even their corpse or blood was found in the area. However, there are some traces of battle." replied Aunt Extalia.


    "In one night? No blood and corpse? Vampire." said Angus shortly.


    "Yeah, there is a possibility it is done by them. With Master Darren''s spatial mastery, I believe it is easy to eradicate all these kingdoms in a short time. Since the movement is too big, many national leaders are urging another World Alliance meeting."


    "However, the elves refuse to hold a meeting over this matter andpletely turn a blind eye. I don''t think I need to tell you this."


    "But I don''t want you to get into too much contact with them anymore to avoid unnecessary trouble. They are beyond our power and scope." warned Aunt Extalia.


    "I will see what I can do. But, no promise. You know how unpredictable Anna can be. How about the other religious group we caught?" asked Angus.


    "Since they are attacking us outside our territory, we couldn''t do much to them besides some torture. You know how tough those religious bastards are. Sometimes I think they are just a bunch of masochistic nuts."


    "Currently, We are in the middle of negotiating with Karum and Zion forpensation and remuneration. There are some possibilities that we need to release them after the other group pays some remuneration." exined Aunt Extalia.


    "But, I doubt it. You should know how angry Leon was after hearing about the ambush. If he is not busy with the Udrary Kingdom, he may already lead an army to purge all the Karum and Zion believers in our kingdom." smirked Aunt Extalia.


    "I see." replied Angus shortly.


    "Don''t even think about it, Angus. You should not get too much contact with them." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Hmm? What are you talking about, Aunt?" asked Angus.


    "*Sigh* There are only a few forces capable of hitting a worldwide organization like the Temple of Death in this world. Moreover, a few days after they get hit, youe up with a lot of divine and healing art. It is clear who the mastermind behind this attack is." said the Duchess.


    "Tch¡­ I thought King Leon was supposed to keep this secret. Isn''t he bound by a contract?" said Angus.


    "Well, sorry to say. There is no secret between Leon and me. No non-disclosure contract will work for the two of us. It is like you and Jayna." replied the Duchess.


    "Anyway, I am not saying we shouldn''t get in touch with them since sometimes we also need their service. But, I just hope you are not involved with them too much." added Aunt Extalia.

 Chapter 601 Eternal Kingdom Movement

    "But, I just hope you are not involved with them too much." added Aunt Extalia.


    "Nahh¡­ I don''t n to rob them." replied Angus casually.


    Both Angus and Aunt Extalia looked at each other in silence. The Duchess knows Angus may not rob them like the Temple of Death. But he could still hit them.


    She may not know the young man''s entire fortune. But Aunt Extalia knows it should be enough to at least hire hidden forces to give a blow to Karum or Zion religious groups. Moreover, she recognizes his vengeful nature when ites to Jayna and Anna.


    Whenever it rtes to Jayna or Anna, he bes a terrifying person. She knows Angus will do something reckless again to get revenge on Zion and Karum religious groups.


    While Angus and Duchess Amberze chat with each other, the whole Firuman turns into chaos. Since the news about the Blirin religious group getting destroyed by the Eternal Kingdom spread, the other religious group decided to strengthen their stronghold.


    Unlike Blirin, who lost all their mainbatant, the other religious group is still strong. It has many sixth-gradebatants, even Champions of God.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t retaliate against the Eternal Kingdom since all of their saints got God''s revtion to not be involved in this matter. Most are only instructed to watch and investigate.


    Since the destruction of the Holy Alliance nation by the new monster overlord incident, the religious group has had significant setbacks for the past few years.


    For others, Holy Alliance is just a ce where all the religious groups gather, simr to Roundel City in the elf territory. For the religious group, the Holy Alliance nation is a sacred ce where divine power is umted.


    In thisnd, any divine-rted power will be multiplied by many times. All the religious groups could also cultivate divine power more efficiently. In short, it is like a training ground for the divine power user.


    After losing this ce, all the religious group''s strength and power slowly decline. Moreover, it takes a lot of time and resources to build the whole Holy Alliance again.


    Unfortunately, the rebuilding process is also not smooth since many greedy kingdoms and nations are ready to im the previous Holy Alliance''snd. It takes a lot of lengthy negotiation and money to appease these kingdoms.


    Furthermore, there are mysterious groups that somehow keep destroying all the bases of religious groups all over the world. The worst thing is this group''s attack is very random.


    The mysterious group also always attacks whenever the religious group tries something essential to increase their power or influence. The only clue they know about this mysterious group is that they have a green phoenix as their member.


    The current religious groups are at their weakest with these setbacks and a series of unfortunate incidents.


    Forget about attacking the Eternal Kingdom and avenging the Blirin group. They could hardly defend themself if the Eternal Kingdomunched a simr attack on them. Still, their fear came sooner than they expected.


    Few days after the attack from the Eternal Kingdom to Blirin, Zion and Karum religious groups get attacked by vampires all over the world. Some essential and main bases are entirely destroyed, with almost no survivors.


    Fortunately, the Karum religion has also prated deep into many kingdoms and has millions of followers. Although they lost their main base, they could still build it elsewhere anytime. In contrast, the Zion group could only swallow and try toy low.


    Still, the Eternal kingdom continued and spread their attack to all the kingdoms heavily influenced by Karum. This led to war between Karum and the Eternal Kingdom spread to other kingdoms.


    During this time, a few names were also heard and became famous such as The Thousand Army Darren Redknight and The Impaler d Dracule. No one expected the Eternal Kingdom would be led by two strong seventh-grade vampires.


    The vampire race is already almost categorized as a superior race. If it is not because of their various weaknesses, they will be one of the top races in Firuman. In fact, theirbat capability is even stronger than some of the superior races during the night.


    It is said that a group of five half-bloods could destroy a small kingdom in a single night. Unless they have a seventh grade as their leader, small kingdoms have a low chance of defending against them.


    Meanwhile, King Leon and his army continue his purge through the Udrarynd. Although he didn''t n to conquer and rule the Udrary kingdom, he still needed to end any possibility of an attack in the future.


    He also dered loudly to all the kingdoms nearby Udrary that he would not upy the Udrary territory. He promised he would leave thend after a week. This news makes all the greedy kingdoms gather their troops to im this leaderless kingdom.


    The Udrary kingdom is famous for its beast''s natural habitat. Theirnd is also very fertile and contains various kinds of mineral deposits. The only reason why Udrary rarely gets invaded is because of its alliance with the Nergal or the Heart Kingdom before.


    Currently, King Leon is walking in the middle of heavy rain in the middle of the forest inside the Udrary Kingdom. Despite the heavy rain, his body ispletely dry, as if the rainwater avoids him. On his hand, there is a gold medallion with many strange runic on its edge.


    ncing at the rune, he walked in another direction with his usual stoic expression. Suddenly, the heavy rain disappears as he arrives at the vast clearing area. In the middle of the clearing, two small girls are looking at him.


    The two girls look like dolls with never-changing smiles. They have the same faces and body features as a twin. They have ck hair and hollow pitch-ck eyes that seem to see everything. Ordinary people will feel ufortable being stared at by the two girls.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Despite their creepiness, their clothes are elegant and look expensive. If Angus sees their clothes, he will immediately recognize them since it is simr to Japanese women''s traditional clothes, Kimono.


    Seeing the twin little girls, King Leon couldn''t help but remember a little monster that was spoiled by Jayna.


    "Wee to Starry Grove, Leon Heart, Son of ster Heart." said the twin girls simultaneously.


    The twin girl''s voice is very childish but also carries an eerie tone.


    ''Tch¡­ Even their vibe is the same as that little monster. Whatever, let''s get this done.'' thought King Leon inwardly.


    "I seek the audience with the twelve Star." replied King Leon.


    "To meet the Twelve Star, you must give a payment." said the Twin girls simultaneously.


    King Leon didn''t say anything and just showed the gold medallion to the Twin Girls. The girls look surprised at the gold medal but still have the same smiling expression.


    "Will this be enough?" asked King Leon as the two girls didn''t say anything.


    "Yes. The Twelve Medallion is enough to grant the audience of Twelve Star." said the girls excitedly.


    "But, you still need to pay." added the girls.


    "For what?" asked King Leon confusedly.


    "Payment for our service." replied the girls.


    "What kind of payment did you need?" asked King Leon with a frown.


    The twin girls didn''t reply and looked at each other before releasing a childishugh.


    "y with us." said the twin girls.


    Suddenly, the two girls disappear and touch King Leon''s back.


    "You are it." said the twin girls with a chuckle.


    Before King Leon could catch the girls, they escaped toward the nearby forest. King Leon was annoyed at this childish act and decided to end the game immediately. He uses [Blink] near one of the girls. Before he could catch her, he suddenly slipped on the ground and fell.


    He could only see the girls escape with childishughter into the forest. He didn''t pursue the girl but silently looked at the forest and the surrounding area.


    "Fate? No¡­ It is more like luck. Tch¡­ This is going to be a long day." said King Leon before pursuing the twin girls into the forest.


    After a few hours of pursuit, King Leon is riddled with dirt, shit, and dirty water all over his body. Even his shiny blonde hair turns dark brown from the soil. Strangely, there is no trace of anger on his face. He still wears the same cold, stoic face while pursuing the girl.


    During the past few hours, he understood a little about the power of twin girls who miraculously avoid being caught. Every time he almost catches the girl, he gets in a series of idents.


    From slipping the wet ground, getting by falling branches, to suddenly entering a newly formed quicksand. Not to mention all the shit thrown at his face by the nearby group of Gunk Baboon.


    Despite the humiliation and dirty appearance, King Leon pursued the twin girls without even anger or massacred the Gunk Baboon.


    "Hmm¡­ Their power is simr but different. One is more deadly, while the other is more like a childish prank. It is like Fortune and Misfortune, huh?" muttered King Leon after escaping from the hole full of venomous beast snakes.


    After figuring out the twin girls'' abilities, King Leon pursues them again with a more careful approach. As a seventh grade, he knows the terrifying danger of the power rted to luck.

 Chapter 602 Fate Reading

    Many people thought luck was an abstract concept simr to Fate or destiny. However, it is not the same. Although it is intangible and cannot be felt, luck can be felt and controlled with a certain power to a certain level.


    As a seventh grade, King Leon knew the importance of luck and its potential danger. He knows if the twin girls want him dead, he will be over long ago. The only reason he is still surviving up till now is that the twin girls only want to test or ''y'' with him.


    Even though King Leon is cold and strict, he is open-minded about many things. As long as it didn''t cross his bottom line, he could tolerate many things. In fact, if it is not to maintain his prestige as King and seventh grade, he may have a casual temperament.


    After a day of ''ying'' with the mischievous twin girls, King Leon felt something in the previous clearing area. With a snap of his finger, he washed all the dirt on his body and clothes before returning to the clearing area.


    Before he knows it, the twin girl is already sitting on both his shoulders with their usual creepy doll-like smile.


    "What the..." said King Leon.


    "Hurry, everyone is waiting." said the twin girls simultaneously while pointing in the clearing area direction.


    Noticing there is no malicious intent from the twin girls, he decides to let them be. King Leon finds eleven bright light balls wandering the area like a star in the sky.


    "Hooo¡­ It''s rare to see someone get recognized by Gem." King Leon heard a voice from one of the lights.


    "Hahaha¡­ What do you expect? Their test is the easiest." said another light.


    *BOOOM* After finishing its sentence, a small meteorite suddenly falls from the sky and hits the ball light. However, the ball of light only wavered for a moment before forming again. It only leaves destruction in the surrounding.


    At the same time, King Leon nces at the twin girls on his shoulder. However, the twin girls ignore him and still have the same creepy doll smile. Somehow he could feel the twin girls angry at the ball of light''s words.


    "You should not say that, Lee. All of our tests are just and fair. Some can survive your test but not the Gem''s test." replied another light.


    "Hmph¡­ You said that because your test is the only one that couldn''t be passed with brute power." said the previous grumbled light.


    "Enough, all of you!! We are here not for chit-chat. Young one, speak. Why did you call us?" said another light.


    "I want to know the Fate of Heart Kingdom." stated King Leon directly.


    Hearing this, all the lights stay silent without answering for a moment.


    "Why us? I believe a strong person like yourself doesn''t need our help to understand the World''s will." asked one of the lights.


    "The Fate that I read is changing and getting harder to read. Although I know the source of this change, I don''t know what it will bring us." said King Leon.


    "What happens if the oue is not your liking?" asked one of the lights.


    "I will do my best to prevent it from worsening without changing too much." said King Leon resolutely.


    "You truly have the quality as a King, young one." replied another light.


    "Thank you for your praise." replied King Leon humbly with the same stoic expression.


    "Alright. We will read the World''s will for you. However, you must be ready. Nothing could escape Fate. It wille to all of us. The revtion may be a burden or even a curse. Did you still want to do this?" said one of the lights.


    "Of course." replied King Leon shortly.


    After hearing King Leon''s reply, the Twin Girls on his shoulder jump down before merging into a ball of light. Then, it joins with the rest and rotates around King Leon. During this moment, King Leon hears soft whispers and glimpses of the blurry scene in the surrounding.


    Suddenly, the scene and soft whispers are gone. Before King Leon realizes it, his feet are inside an ankle-deep pool of blood. Looking at the surroundings, he only finds countless corpses and an unending blood ocean.


    Not far ahead, King Leon finds a throne made of bone on top of a small hill made of corpses. He notices a person sitting on the throne. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see the person''s figure or face as the throne faced backward at him.


    Still, he could feel the terrifying dread from the person. King Leon didn''t even realize his body was already on his knee while cold sweat drenched his body. Luckily, this scene happens only for a moment before King Leon finds himself back at the clearing area.


    "W-What was that?" asked King Leon in surprise.<novelnext></novelnext>


    King Leon knows Fate''s reading should not be this vivid. Yet, he could feel the pungent smell of blood and corpses in the vision. For him, it is too real for just a prediction or illusion.


    "Someone interrupted. Whatever it is that you saw has the power to interrupt Fate. No matter whatever Fate dictates, it will not affect it." said one of the lights.


    "We don''t know if it is a good or bad thing. Perhaps it is good since you are supposed to not know what Fate brings you. No one is supposed to interfere with the World''s will." added the other lights.


    "I understand. Then, I will excuse myself." said King Leon dejectedly.


    Before King Leon could step back, a ball of light approached him and turned into twin girls. The twin girls sit again on top of King Leon''s shoulder.


    "Hold on, young one. Although we couldn''t interfere with Fate, we must investigate this matter. Besides me, Gem is the most knowledgeable about Fate. Since they are also taking an interest in you, please bring them with you." said another light.


    "Don''t worry. Your effort will be repaid. As you realize, Gem power is rted to luck. As long as you treat them better, you will be blessed with fortune while your enemy will be riddled with disaster." said another light.


    King Leon nced at the two expressionless girls before releasing a deep sigh.


    ''I hope Lia will not go crazy when meeting them. Well, since she didn''t outright kill my child before, I guess she will be fine.'' thought King Leon.


    "Sure. I will take care of them." replied King Leon.


    Then, eleven bright lights shine throughout the whole area before King Leon notices the surrounding area change. He is already outside the forest and his army is waiting not far from him. The twin Gem is sitting on his shoulder with her usual doll-like creepy smile.


    "My King, who are they? Is there something wrong?" asked Duke Jacob while approaching him as he found the strangeness in his King.


    At this moment, King Leon notices that only a split second has passed since he entered the forest.


    "At ease, my friend. They are just two girls I picked up." replied King Leon casually without exining further.


    "Alright, get ready to go back. Let''s leave this shitty kingdom." said King Leon.


    *rrr* *rrr* As soon as King Leon said that, the light drizzle in the sky suddenly turned into a heavy rainstorm. King Leon noticed this abrupt change before ncing at one of the girls on his shoulder. The unfortunate girl didn''t speak, only releasing a small giggle.


    ''Guess they are more troublesome than I thought. Is this what that brat feels when caring for that little monster?'' thought King Leon.


    The journey back to the Heart Kingdom is fast and uneventful since King Leon and his army already cripple any notable military force in the Udrary Kingdom. No one dared to stop their march, especially after seeing therge Alkin breaking through anything.


    Instead, the whole Udrary kingdom is plunged into chaos. Not only do they be leaderless, but their entire nation is also struck by heavy rainstorms without any sign of stopping.


    When King Leon and his army return to the Heart Kingdom, the Jade situation bes tense as time goes by. Inside this silent windynd, Jade could feel King Andvari umte more soldiers since a few days ago.


    Each day passed, he could feel another sixth-gradebatant appear on the Archdale Hold apanied by hundreds of high-grade soldiers.


    ''At this rate, their number and quantity will surpass us by arge margin.'' thought Jade as he noticed another army led by sixth grade enter the Nergal''s fortress.


    ''Did Andvari not fear getting attacked by the other two big kingdoms? Hascua may not dare to do it, but King Sovas may take this chance to take some of Nergal''s territory.'' thought Jade deeply.


    "Father, here is the report for this afternoon." called Jane, Jade''s daughter, from the side.


    Noticing Jade''s frowning, "Hmm?? Is there something wrong?" asked Jane worriedly.


    "Nothing important. I just thought Andvari gathered too much army. But, it was not too much to the point we couldn''t handle them. Anyway, how is the army?" asked Jade.


    "Everything is fine. Though theyined about the chilly wind too much. But nothing to worry about. Most of them are high-gradebatants. There is no way they will get sick from this chilly wind." replied Jane.


    "Don''t underestimate this chilly wind, Jane. This is not natural wind." replied Jade sternly.

 Chapter 603 Mysterious Turtle

    "Don''t underestimate this chilly wind, Jane. This is not natural wind." replied Jade sternly.


    "Hmm??" asked Jane back.


    "Because of the monster hordest time, some miasmas are rooted deep in thisnd. It will only be worse during the night."


    "Although the miasma is too thin to affect the army, it is still a miasma. Make sure to monitor anyone, be it physically or mentally. I don''t want any mishap to happen when we enter the war." exined Jade.


    "Yes, Father." replied Jane respectfully.


    Jane knows her father rarely makes trivial talk, especially after his breakthrough towards the seventh grade. If her father mentions it, it means this is something important to look out for.


    On the way to her personal tent, Jane finally notices the windy night is more chilly than usual. Combined with the tension before the war, the atmosphere in the camp looks more somber.


    ''It is like the whole camp is struck by a curse or something.'' thought Jane solemnly.


    Meanwhile, a sh of silver light could be seen not far from the Heart kingdom''s camp. Unfortunately, the silver light is too fast for any nearby guard to notice. After moving for a while, the silver sh stopped at a certain area before inspecting the ground.


    This silver sh is none other than the Homunculus Lily, inspecting the whole ground and searching for a clue about the unknown tentacle beast in the Humnia Grasnd.


    In fact, Lily is actually trying to watch the fight between Nergal and Heart, especially the battle between Jade and Andvari. For her, the fight between seventh grade is exciting.


    After her awakening, she found her life became too mundane. She slowly loses interest in everything. The only thing that arouses her interest is when it is rted tobat and fighting.


    When she is fighting, she feels alive. Unfortunately, she knows it will be against her father''s wish to fight the others and cause a lot of trouble.


    For a certain period, she didn''t know what to do and suppressed her obsession with fighting until she met Angus at Sunset City.


    As a master of martial arts, Angus couldn''t help but notice her inner struggle. He knows this will be a significant bottleneck for her.


    After getting some advice from Angus, Lily decides to take it slow and no longer suppress her inner desire. Still, she also didn''t let it loose and controlled herself.


    ''Master Angus''s advice really works. I feelpletely free from all the invisible burdens and shackles.'' thought Lily while enjoying the chilly night wind.


    Since her body is made artificially, she is not affected by cold wind or the thin miasma in the air. After enjoying nature, Lily hears a whisper not far from her. Instantly, Lily stands on guard, ready to fight anything while silently casting various enhancement spells on herself.


    This action is not because Lily is paranoid, but it is her habit after thousand years of fighting. No matter what the situation, Lily could always react instinctively tobat.


    "Help.. Help.." a soft voice heard through the chilly wind.


    Noticing that no one is nearby her, Lily decides to userge-scale detection spells to find the source of the voice. This big movement was also detected by some people from the camp. But, the soldier decides to ignore it since they recognize Lily''s mana signature.


    They know Lily is investigating nearby and decide to leave the homunculus alone. Although Lily looks like a human, her strange behavior and her doll expression often put everyone on their nerves. She is also famous for her bluntness toward brutal action.


    As Lily casts arge detection spell, she finds it weird since she still can''t pinpoint the voice source despite already covering the whole 10 km in her surroundings. Intrigued by this voice, Lily decides to pursue it.


    Using her rapid speed, she travels dozens of kilometers away before finally noticing the source of the voice. In front of her, she finds an upside-down turtle with its shell on its back.


    Despite looking like a regr ground turtle, the turtle can talk in amonnguage.


    "Ahh¡­ Finally!! Please, help me turn me over!! I will die if I stay in this state." pleaded the turtle.


    "Beastman?" asked Lily while tilting her head.


    "Beastman?! No, I am just a turtle. Please help me." pleaded the turtle again.


    Seeing the helpless tone in the turtle, Lily decides to do what everyone should do. She decided to kick the turtle and send it flying a few dozen meters away. *BAM*


    "AAAAA!!" screamed the turtle while flying away.


    On the other hand, while following the flying turtle, Lily still has her usual expression until the turtle suddenly makes a series of a backflip in the air andnds on its two feet.


    "Huft¡­ I thought I was gone for a second there. Anyway, thank you for the help¡­ err.. What is your name again?" asked the turtle.


    "Lily." replied Lily shortly.


    "Ahh¡­ What a beautiful name, like a flower. My name is Abanor Melkas Firion O Cho Tema. You could just call me Ate." replied the turtle humbly.


    Lily didn''t respond and was still putting her guard against this mysterious turtle.


    "This is the first time someone didn''t react after hearing my name. Anyway, I am really grateful for your help." said replied Ate.


    "I just happened to be in the area." said Lily.


    "Nonono¡­ You are truly a lifesaver. We turtles will die if we stay in that position for a long time. I know how to give you some of the stuff I collected over the years." said Ate.


    Suddenly, the turtle Ate took out a few things after his hands entered his shell for seconds. While still putting her guard, Lily observes something thrown by Ate on the ground. She recognized some of them from her father''s personal book.


    Although Ate is casually thrown on the ground, she knows all these items are precious. Seeing this, Lily couldn''t help but put more guard on the turtle. She may not have many social interactions with others.


    However, she is fond of reading conspiracy stories, especially between nobles. The story is simr tobat and war.


    There is no way an unknown turtle appeared out of nowhere in this deste grasnd before casually throwing many rare natural items at her after she kicked it harshly.


    Noticing Lily''s silent response, "Ehh¡­ Did all of this not to your liking?" asked the turtle anxiously.


    Before Lily could reply, "Then, how about this? I hear some other female race is fancy at shiny stuff." said Ate before taking a lot of marble.


    Lily immediately recognized one of the marbles. In a split second, her supeputer brain goes frenzy and calctes hundreds of possibilities. Most are thinking about how to kill the poor turtle most painfully and effectively.


    Despite this, her expression didn''t change as she noticed the difference in the marble with the thing that had been in her body for a thousand years.


    "Where did you get that thing?" asked Lily while pointing at the dark red round marble.


    "Ohh.. Are you interested in this? It seems the rumor is true. Other female races like shiny stuff like gem-like. Anyway, I find this in the middle of barrennd. Honestly, I don''t really like this gem. Sometimes, it will release a creepy howling sound."


    "However, I think it must have some worth. Since it looks so smooth and round. Anyway, you could have all this if you want." said Ate with a genuine smile.


    After thinking about various scenarios and observing Ate''s behavior, she decides to let this poor turtle go after taking everything, including the round marble that the turtle threw on the ground.


    Seeing Lily store everything in her storage tool without saying anything, the turtle couldn''t help but grimace a little bit. All the precious collection he gathered over the year is taken by the silver-haired girl without even saying anything.


    "Urgh.. Well, I guess this is fair since one couldn''t measure the price of life." said the turtle Ate.


    After robb¡­ storing all the precious items, "What brought you to this wartorn area?" asked Lily.


    "Ehh¡­ There is a war here?!!" asked Ate in surprise.


    "Yes. A big battle between two strong nations could happen anytime in this area." said Lily casually.


    "Oh no!! What should we do? This is bad. I am just a turtle. There is no way I could survive a war between two." replied Ate anxiously.


    At this point, Lily doesn''t know if Ate is truly stupid or just acting. Although the strange turtle is not human, she can still read all its subtle movements and expressions. She knows the turtle is genuinely worried about his survival, but she also knows the turtle is powerful.


    Her previous kick is enough to heavily injure any ordinary fifth-gradebatant. Yet, the turtle is fine without a scratch.


    "Little girl, should we hurry and escape from here?! A little girl should not stay in a wartorn area. Wait¡­ Where is your parent? We need to warn them about the war." said Ate in a hurry.


    Ignoring the worried Ate''s remark, "You still have not answered my first question. Why are you here?" asked Lily once again.


    "This¡­ I understand. Don''t worry. I am not a bad turtle. Living in the wartorn area is hard, but you should not lose hope yet." Ate misinterprets Lily''s condition.

 Chapter 604 Sneaky Rabbits

    "Don''t worry. I am not a bad turtle. Living in the wartorn area is hard, but you should not lose hope yet." Ate misinterprets Lily''s condition.


    ''This turtle is really¡­'' thought Lily helplessly.


    "Anyway, I was on the way to catch two sneaky rabbits. Little girl, did you happen to see two sneaky rabbits here?" asked the turtle.


    "Rabbits?!" asked Lily as she felt the talking turtle be more nonsense.


    "Yeah. It is two sneaky white rabbits. They actually stole something precious from me. Those sneaky thieves are truly evil. After a long pursuit, I managed to corner them. Unfortunately, they fight back and flip me over, leading to my previous state."


    "If it is not for your timely help, I may already go under the painful death of starvation. Still, I never thought they woulde to this war-torn area. Those sneaky thieves must be plotting something evil." said the turtle Ate.


    "I don''t think there are rabbits around here. No ordinary animal could stay on thisnd, especially with its current condition." replied Lily.


    "Are you talking about the evil in thisnd?" asked Ate.


    "Evil?" asked Lily confusedly.


    "Yeah. Although I am just a turtle, I could still feel the presence of Evil in thisnd. I am not sure what makes Evile to thisnd. But you don''t need to worry. It is just a weak Evil. As long as no horrible beastes and feeds it, it will die soon." exined Ate.


    "Evil? Horrible Beast?" Lily bes more confused at this strange turtle.


    After chatting more, Lily finally understands the talking turtle in front of her. She may not be as bright as her father or Angus regarding new inventions. However, she has arge data bank inside her brain collected from her father''s knowledge.


    She assumes the turtle is talking about Miasma when it refers to Evil. ording to the turtle''s story, the sneaky rabbits stole a precious item used to court his mate. Lily didn''t know about this precious item, but she was intrigued by the rabbits.


    She knows the talking turtle is strong from her previous kick, but it can still beat it. Lily also finds the turtle is too kind and gullible. Even Lily, who has low social interaction and is a bit dense, is not this naive.


    The first lesson she gets from her father and everyone is to not trust others in anything. Her father even strictly tells her to not even trust himself.


    As a result, she developed some kind of trust issue. Still, she understands this is necessary since she knows the secret lying in her body is too precious. Once leaked, it could create endless war and bloodshed.


    "Are you sure? You don''t want to get out of this area? I may only be a turtle, but I could still help your family out from thisnd." asked the turtle Ate.


    "No need." refused Lily shortly.


    "I see¡­ Then, just call me with this whenever you need my help. I will stay here for a while to search for any trace of those sneaky rabbits." said Ate while giving a small living turtle to Lily.


    Receiving the living turtle, Lily couldn''t help but be confused about what to do. But she also does not fully trust Ate yet. Therefore, she could only let Ate go after silently putting a special mark on it. She decides to call on her father and talk about it.


    Meanwhile, Angus is inside the underground research room doing various research for Jayna''s new sword. Since they are still in the middle of wartime, Angus doesn''t n to create the sword now. However, he could still make a n about it.


    After some research, he finds the red-veined wood that he finds in the Heart kingdom''s royal vault has many unique properties. One is that it is genuinely impervious to high heat, even Jayna''s current fire. In contrast, it has wood characteristics and is non-malleable.


    Therefore, it will be hard for him tobine it with other materials like Phoenix Feather or others. Currently, he doesn''tck any material since he manages to loot a lot of stuff from their journey at Nirvas.


    In fact, he feels like the trip to the Nirvas is very bountiful. The amount of things he gets during this journey is enough for him to create anything outrageous. Unfortunately, hecked the knowledge to make the sword using all this material.


    He also needs more advanced tools and facilities to create something at the artifact level. Angus may not be a true crafter and cksmith.


    However, he often hears Vigo, Draught''s disciple, and Balrug argue about the smithing and craft. Using his enhanced mind, he could easily pick up many things just by hearing their banter.


    ''At this rate, I need to ask that stubborn old dwarf to borrow some of the dwarf tools.'' thought Angus while releasing a deep sigh.


    During this time, Benjamin quickly approaches Angus while holding amunication tool.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Master Angus, you need to hear about this." called Benjamin in a hurry.


    "What''s wrong, Master Benjamin?" asked Angus in worry.


    Not long ago, Lily met a strange talking turtle¡­" Benjamin starts to tell Angus about Lily.


    After hearing the story, "Two sneaky rabbits?! Talking turtle standing on two feet? Wait a minute.. Don''t tell me those two rabbits are real, not just hallucinations I get from overwork." said Angus.


    "Did you meet those two rabbits?" asked Benjamin.


    "Not exactly meeting them. It is more like Anna caught them out of nowhere before they somehow disappeared into thin air. I thought I was too tired after researching red-striped rabbits too much." said Angus.


    "Moreover, those rabbits are too idle and not even moving like dolls after getting caught by Anna." added Angus.


    "Really?! Is it possible those two rabbits are ying possum since you know how terrifying little Anna could be towards beastly creatures." replied Benjamin.


    "True. Still, this is bad. I don''t know what kind of rabbit they are, but they could be anywhere, even in this room. I will tell the Duchess about this matterter. Just call Lily back, asking her for more information. Thanks for the information, Master Benjamin." said Angus.


    "Don''t worry about it. I am also intrigued by these two rabbits. Anyway, what should we do to the small living turtle on Lily? Should we get rid of it?" asked Benjamin.


    "Don''t worry about it. Just bring it over here. Besides, the whole fortress is already on high alert. Even if that turtle nned something, we could easily cope with it. We also have the H squad on standby. You should know what they are capable of." replied Angus before leaving the room.


    While Angus reports about the two invisible rabbits, Anna sleeps peacefully while hugging her fluffy ball. Currently, she is only apanied by Jayna. At this moment, two hidden silhouettes simr to standing bunnies slowly appeared near the bed.


    The two invisible bunnies slowly approach Anna silently without waking up the girls. As their distance gets near, Anna suddenly jumps at them before catching their ear rapidly. This sudden attack surprised them.


    This movement is so fast and smooth that it does not even wake Jayna. However, the next moment is more surprising. While grabbing the two bunnies, Anna slumps on the bed while snoring. She is still holding and even hugging the two captured invisible bunnies.


    In the end, the two bunnies could only stay invisible and stay still. Although not many people know, these two bunnies'' weakness is their ears. If someone grabs their ear base, the rabbit will be powerless. All it could do was y possum and hope not to get killed.


    They didn''t expect that these monster girls could somehow catch them twice while they were still invisible. Unfortunately, they didn''t know about Anna''s terrible sleeping habits.


    During the whole night, they finally realize why Onyx and Magen choose to sleep far away from Anna. Unless it is Angus, Jayna, and Mira, no one will be left unscathed while sleeping beside Anna. The little troublemaker''s sleeping habit is too absurd.


    Sometimes, Angus even though she is not sleeping but going berserk and tries to wrestle everyone. If it is not for her peaceful sleeping expression, the couple may think it is one of her mischievous pranks.


    Meanwhile, Angus finishes his reports to the Duchess about the two invisible rabbits.


    "So, you say two unknown invisible rabbits are wandering in the fortress? And they are also holding something important for this unknown talking turtle, right?" asked the Duchess.


    "Yeah. That''s the gist of it." said Angus.


    "Just to be sure. This is not one of your pranks, right?" asked the Duchess sternly.


    "No, of course not. I know it sounds ridiculous. But, this is true." said Angus seriously.


    "*Sigh* Fine. So, do you know how to find these two invisible rabbits? ording to your story, the rabbit could even bypass all of our security and detection systems." replied the Duchess.


    "That''s the problem. They could even bypass my detection skill. If I am not wrong, they are simr to the red-striped rabbit. They can blend with nature and erase their presence. Even if they are in front of us, we may not be able to detect their presence."


    "The only one that may find them is that talking turtle. Since he could trace the rabbits all the way here, it means it has something or the capability to find the rabbits." exined Angus.

 Chapter 605 Moon Rabbit

    "Since he could trace the rabbits all the way here, it means it has something or the capability to find the rabbits." exined Angus.


    "Agreed. However, I still don''t like any outsider entering our fortress, especially during this time. ording to Jade, Andvari goes mad and gathers almost all of his soldiers in Archdale and almost leaves the other nation empty. He could attack us anytime." stated Aunt Extalia


    "Still, we couldn''t just let those invisible rabbits run around any further. Who knows what they will do behind us?" added Aunt Extalia.


    "So, what did you suggest?" asked Angus.


    "You said that little monster could catch them before, right? Then, asked her to hunt them." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Alright, I will ask herter. However, don''t get your hopes high. You know how unreliable Anna can be." warned Angus.


    Remember the little troublemaker''s mischievous act, "Honestly, I don''t want to involve her either. But, we don''t have much choice. If you, who is our best detector, couldn''t even detect them, we may not be able to find them in a short time." said Aunt Extalia.


    "*Sigh* Guess we don''t have any choice. How about King Leon?" asked Angus.


    "I already informed him about Andvari''s behavior. Unfortunately, he is still preupied with the Udrary post-war matter." replied Aunt Extalia.


    After chatting for a while, Angus leaves Aunt Extalia''s room before deciding to go toward Jayna and Anna''s room. Since it is only a few hours before sunrise, Angus decides to visit Anna and rest for a moment.


    Since the battle could start anytime, he needed to keep his body and mind in good condition. He needs to take at least a good rest for a few hours every day. Arriving at the room, Angus finds his beloved girlfriend sleeping beside the adorable little Anna.


    The little troublemaker is sleeping near the bottom edge of the bed. Seeing Anna''s bad sleeping posture, Angus could only shake his head and approach her.


    As soon as he tries to pick up the little girl, Angus feels like touching something invisible around Anna''s body. He felt like touching a furry animal''s skin. At this moment, he realizes Anna actually managed to catch the two invisible rabbits while sleeping.


    ''She is probably catching them while she is sleeping and moving around.'' thought Angus.


    Angus doesn''t know how or why the rabbits are near Anna. However, he knows this is an opportunity to catch these sneaky invisible rabbits still ying possums under Anna''s arm.


    "Ermm¡­ *Yawn* Angus, what are you doing?" asked Jayna, who noticed Angus was stopping near Anna.


    "I''m just trying to catch two invisible sneaky rabbits." replied Angus.


    "Invisible Rabbits?!" asked Jayna in confusion.


    "Yes. We are infiltrated by two invisible rabbits. Somehow, Anna manages to catch these two invisible rabbits now." said Angus.


    Jayna tilted her head in confusion before approaching Anna and found two invisible things hugged by Anna.


    "Why do they stay silent like that? Did they like Anna?" asked Jayna.


    "I am not sure. But, it is better to put special marks and catch them first. It will be troublesome if they disappear again." said Angus.


    While putting special invisible marks on the two invisible rabbits, Angus told Jayna about the rabbits and turtle.


    "Hmm.. Let me try something. You twoe out now. No need to y death and stay silent. We know you are there." said Jayna while using [Allegiance].


    At the same time, she also leaked her phoenix aura a little bit. Under these two powerful coercions, two rabbits subconsciously tremble and are forced to reveal themself.


    Seeing the two big white bunnies hugged by Anna, "Cute!!" eximed Jayna while hugging the three of them tightly.


    Under the tight hug, the two bunnies feel crushed to death. In contrast, Anna is still sleeping without caring about the world. In fact, she even snuggled at Jayna after feeling Jayna''s presence.


    "Err.. Jayna, I think you should release them or you may crush the rabbit to death." said Angus.


    Although Jayna is only a third-gradebatant, her physical power is not weak either. Since she is focused on closebat and the warrior path, she is constantly training her body. Her physical strength is enough to bend ordinary hard metal easily.


    "Ahh¡­ I didn''t realize it. They are just too lovable and cute." replied Jayna while loosening her hug without letting them get away.


    "Anyway, I think it is time for you two rabbits to speak and exin yourself." said Angus.


    Having no response from the rabbits, "Don''t y time dumb. We know you could understand and speak amonnguage. If you still refuse to speak, I have no choice but to roast you. Coincidentally, Anna has been pestering me about roasted rabbittely." said Angus.


    "Hm.. Nyam.. Nyam.. Roasted Rabbit." Anna suddenly has sleep talk while drooling.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "W-Wait.. We talk. We will talk." replied one of the rabbits.


    "Good. Tell me who you are and why you are here?" asked Angus.


    "Erm.. Can you help use out from this monster first? She is really crushing us." asked one of the rabbits.


    Angus notices there are some bruises on their body. He assumed they got it from getting thrashed by Anna. Still, he didn''t n to release the rabbit yet. He didn''t know if the rabbit had other means to escape despite already being marked and bound.


    "Then, you better hurry up and exin why you are here. I don''t mind you getting crushed since it will be less hassle to kill you before making you into a roasting rabbit." said Angus.


    ''This human is evil!!'' thought the two rabbits in a cold sweat.


    Hearing the word roasting rabbit, Anna slowly tightens her hug while drooling. *Crack* *Crack*


    "Stop! Stop!! Our rabbit bone is breaking! Please stop her!!" urged the rabbit frantically.


    "My name is.. Tiny Illy Willy." said one of the rabbits with difficulty.


    "Tootsy Fu Nebras.. Apollo III." replied the other rabbit.


    "We.. We are.. rabbits from¡­ the Moon Rabbit n. Please make her stop. She is really crushing us." pleaded Tiny desperately.


    "What a weird name? But that talking turtle also has a weird name." replied Angus.


    Suddenly, Anna moves around and loosens her hug but still grabs the rabbit''s ear tightly. This made the two rabbits a little bit relieved since they weren''t crushed to death by this unnatural girl.


    "Talking turtle?! Are you with that cunning turtle?" asked Tootsy warily.


    "Hmm.. Who knows?" replied Angus yfully.


    "No, you are not with him. If he works together with you, he will be here already." said Tootsy after analyzing the situation.


    "Hoo.. It seems that you and the turtle have some unfinished business." replied Angus.


    "Hmph!! That bastard should be killed a thousand times. I don''t know what you are talking about with this turtle. But, nothing good wille from that bastard." said Tiny angrily.


    "Interesting. Care to enlighten me why you hate him so much. From what I could tell, that turtle is very gullible and too kind for his own good." said Angus.


    "Exactly. Did you think a turtle with that personality could survive alone in this world?" replied Tootsy.


    Then, the two rabbits tell Angus and Jayna about their hatred for the turtle. Apparently, the turtle is very cunning and a great actor. The turtle will look harmless and gullible before stabbing anyone in the back when they lower their guard.


    Using this cunning move, the turtle robbed and destroyed the whole Moon Rabbit n. The Moon Rabbit n is a unique mutated rabbit simr to beastman. Still, they are leaned towards rabbit rather than humanoid features.


    They also didn''t have beastman physical strength traits. In contrast, they have very powerful stealth abilities. This is also the reason why people hardly know about them. Erasing presence and bing invisible is their natural ability.


    Only a few unique people could detect them. Under this powerful stealth ability, Moon Rabbit n decides to live peacefully far from the major conflict in the world. Unfortunately, they didn''t expect their n to be found by the cunning turtle.


    At first, the turtle acts as an honest merchant between their n and the others. Since not many people can feel their presence, the Moon Rabbit decides to wee the kind turtle with open arms.


    After years of interacting, the kind turtle suddenly changes into a horrible person and exterminates all the n. The turtle uses their own weakness and slowly kills everyone using many underhanded tactics.


    Before getting ughtered, Tootsy and Tiny escape after some rabbits hold the turtle. They didn''t expect the turtle to be persistent and keep pursuing them until now.


    Hearing the rabbits'' story, Angus couldn''t help but find it strange since it was entirely different from the turtle story. He also notices the two rabbits are a little weird and hiding something from them.


    Before he could interrogate the rabbit further, "Huaamm¡­ Nyam¡­ Nyam.. Umm¡­ Angus, Big sis, is it time for breakfast?" asked Anna with sleepy eyes.


    Seeing the sleepy Anna, who is still holding the rabbits tightly, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but shake their heads at her ridiculousness.


    "Angus, Anna has weird dreams. Anna met with a big funny but looking delicious white rabbit. Now, Anna really wants a roasted bunny." added Anna.

 Chapter 606 Unexpected Mind Ability

    "Angus, Anna has weird dreams. Anna met a big funny but looking delicious white rabbit. Now, Anna really wants a roasted bunny." added Anna.


    Before Angus could react to Anna''s words, "Ehh.. Why are there rabbits in Anna''s hand? Big sis, Hurry! Burn them!! Anna wants to eat them." said Anna excitedly.


    "No!! Don''t burn us. We are good rabbits." said Tootsy and Tiny in panic.


    "Ehh.. Did the fluffy bubble just talk?!!" eximed Anna.


    "Little girl, we meant no har.." said Tiny.


    *BAM* Before the rabbit Tiny finishes his sentence, Anna throws the rabbits like a cannonball.


    "Hmph!! Stupid Fluffy Bubbles!! Anna can''t eat the talking bubble! Give Anna back the roasted rabbit!!" said Anna while throwing a tantrum.


    Seeing Anna''s childish act, the young couple could only shake their heads. In the meantime, the two Moon Rabbits are stuck on the wall with a serious injury. Although Anna casually throws the rabbit, her physical strength is too powerful.


    Angus and Jayna ignore the poor injured rabbits and pacify the sad Anna. To restrain her gluttonous nature, the couple teaches her to not eat any talking living being or raw stuff. Hence, she feels tricked by the rabbits to give her hope after finally catching them.


    After promising Anna a few roasted rabbits, they look back at the two unconscious rabbits on the wall.


    "Anna, what did you think about these two rabbits?" asked Angus.


    "These Stupid Fluffy Bubbles?! Stupid Fluffy Bubbles are hateful!! Meanie! Liar! Stinky!!" eximed Anna while badmouthing the two Moon Rabbits.


    "Err¡­ I mean did you find anything strange about these two rabbits?" asked Angus.


    "Strange? Hmm¡­" Anna didn''t reply and had a thinking pose.


    "Is there something strange about them?" asked Angus warily.


    "Stupid Fluffy Bubbles is not from here." replied Anna seriously.


    "Not from here? What did you mean?" asked Angus.


    "Stupid Fluffy Bubbles areing from differentnds." said Anna.


    "How did you know about it?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Stupid Fluffy Bubbles have a different smell." replied Anna.


    "Different smell?" asked Angus again.


    "Yeah. Anna could smell blood not from here sticking to them." said Anna.


    "Blood smell? I don''t think there was another blood smell on them before." eximed Jayna.


    "No, there is a blood smell. Anna, Big sis, and Angus also have a blood smell. Though Angus''s blood smell is a little bit weird." said Anna.


    "We did?" replied Jayna.


    "What''s wrong with the blood smell on me?" asked Angus as he had a rough guess about what she was talking about.


    "Mmm.. It''s not from thisnd but gets overpowered by the blood from here. It also has a very thick smell." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ How about now?" asked Angus as he leaked a little bit of his Bloodlust.


    "Ahh¡­ It''s be thicker." said Anna while burying herself in Angus''s chest.


    The couple knows Anna is never bothered by the smell of blood. In fact, she really enjoys getting drenched in blood. If Angus and Jayna didn''t strictly teach her before, she might develop a bad habit of bathing in blood.


    "I think I get what Anna is talking about." said Angus while patting Anna''s head.


    "Angus, what are you talking about?" asked Jayna, still confused.


    "She is talking about the ''bloodlust'' around them. People will develop a certain bloodlust aura after they kill a certain number of people. Without proper training and self-discipline, this bloodlust aura will change the person or even affect their psyche." said Angus.


    "Really? Howe I never realize this? I don''t think Fire Phoenix also develops this bloodlust thing." replied Jayna.


    "No, she probably knows about it. I think Fire Phoenix sealed this particr memory since it may be heavily rted to her mad experience." said Angus.


    "I see¡­ Still, I don''t think I have this bloodlust thing." said Jayna.


    "Well, you have rigorous self-discipline, so it bes harder to manifest. Don''t worry. It will not affect yourbat prowess. In fact, Bloodlust is nothing but a nuisance in some way." said Angus.


    "Yeah, Big sis. It is really hateful. Sometimes, it also tries to entice and trick Anna." chimed Anna while snuggling into Angus.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Anyway, why did you say my bloodlust is weird?" asked Angus.


    "Emm¡­ It''s note from thisnd. But Angus is different from the Stupid Fluffy Bubble. Mmm¡­ It''s like something that is supposed to not happen but still happens. Urgh.. Too much thinking. Anna is hungry now." said Anna.


    Hearing Anna''s reply, Angus knows she is probably talking about his reincarnation. He decided to not ask further. He knows that whatever brings him to his world is an unnatural force he couldn''t fathom.


    ''It''s better to ignore this matter since it will only bring more trouble.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Then, they decide to focus back on the two Moon Rabbits. Angus decided to fully hold them and caged them in a special cage before reporting this matter to Aunt Extalia. He didn''t forget to give Jayna a few red-striped rabbits for Anna.


    To his surprise, the reproduction rate of the red-stripped rabbits is quite fast. In a few weeks, the newborns of the red-striped rabbit will turn as big as their adults.


    Apanied by Brigida and a few other guards. Angus transported the caged rabbits to the secret basement.


    Along the way, "Master, I think this rabbit has some kind of illusion or mind ability." warned Brigida after ncing at the empty cage for a while.


    "Did you think their invisibility is rted to mind ability?" asked Angus.


    "No. They have another mind-rted ability besides their invisibility. I could feel people are forced to ignore their presence subconsciously. Unless someone has good control over their mind, they may ignore the rabbit even if they appear in front of them." exined Brigida.


    "I see¡­ No wonder I kept getting distracted when dealing with them before. It seems their ability is more dangerous than I thought." said Angus.


    Arriving at the secret basement, "So, this is the rabbit''s intruders, huh?" asked Aunt Extalia while looking at the empty cage.


    "Yes. As soon as they get injured and knocked out, they turn invisible. Fortunately, I already have a special mark on their bodies. Still, their stealth ability is very troublesome. It seems they have some sort of power to make others ignore them." said Angus.


    "I only found this after being told by Brigida on the way here. Since her artifact is rted to the mind, she is sensitive to this kind of stuff. I think they are like natural-born spies or assassins." added Angus.


    "That''s certainly a troublesome ability. So, how is their condition?" asked Aunt Extalia.


    "They are still unconscious from the injury, but I already gave them some treatment. They will be in no danger." said Angus.


    "Good. I already called a few interrogators to help you collect information. Also, let Brigida apany you. We need someone to monitor them without being affected by their special ability. I want this matter done as soon as possible." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Sure. I will keep you informed about them." said Angus.


    After giving a few other instructions, Aunt Extalia leaves Angus and the others alone with the scary-face interrogator. Most of them are from the Extermination Squad that stays in the Fortress. As Angus and the others interrogate the rabbits, Lily arrives at the Fortress.


    Passing the small gate in the Fortress, Lily immediately gives the bound and sealed little turtle to the nearby guards that were already informed. Then, she walked deeper into the Fortress until she reached Her father''s private room.


    After writing aplex rune password with mana on the door, she enters the room. Inside the room, A skeleton wearing a long cloak sits on the table while reading a book.


    "Ohh.. Lily, It''s good you finallye back." said Benjamin.


    "Father, there is something important that I need to tell you." said Lily in a serious tone.


    "Hmm??" replied Benjamin in confusion.


    Despite his confusion, the old researcher still activates some barriers in the room andpletely istes them.


    "Alright, you could speak freely now." said Benjamin after casting a few more barrier spells.


    "The turtle gave me some items after I ''saved'' him from getting flipped over. Most of these items are rare and precious, but I also find ''that'' among them." said Lily.


    "That?! You don''t mean¡­" replied Benjamin as he guessed what Lily meant to say.


    "Yes. It is that thing that I protected for a thousand years." rified Lily.


    "No way!! Are you sure it''s ''that''?" asked Benjamin.


    "Yes, Father. Although I didn''t have too much self-consciousness back then, I could still remember that thing inside my body. Don''t worry. It is not exactly that thing. Just simr." replied Lily.


    Hearing this, Benjamin holds his head in frustration as if he remembers some bad memory.


    "Father, did you think others make it?" asked Lily and woke Benjamin from his thoughts.


    "Probably. Theoretically, anyone could make it if they gathered all the ingredients and processed it without mistake. However, I am sure you know it is difficult to gather and process the ingredients. It is not called the pinnacle of alchemy for nothing." replied Benjamin.


    "Did you bring it with you?" asked Benjamin.


    "Yes. Did father want to see it?" asked Lily but still not taking out the item.

 Chapter 607 Shurvas End

    "Yes. Did father want to see it?" asked Lily but still not taking out the item.


    "No. You keep holding it. It''s better to be with you for now. Also, Lily¡­" said Benjamin before stopping.


    "Yes, Father?" replied Lily with her usual expression.


    After having an internal struggle for a moment, "Kill that turtle." ordered Benjamin to Lily.


    Hearing this, Lily looks surprised for a split second before smiling.


    "Consider it done, Father." replied Lily excitedly.


    Seeing Lily''s reaction, Benjamin couldn''t help but have mixed feelings. He knows Lily is very eager when doing something rted to fighting. Although he wants his daughter to have a nice peaceful life, the skeleton man will always support her precious daughter''s desire.


    "May I know the reason for this, Father? If we just want to keep that thing a secret, we could use another way. Although I don''t mind eliminating that turtle, it will be less of a hassle for future trouble." said Lily.


    "*Sigh* My dear daughter, If I can, I also don''t want you to take another''s life. But he kept that thing with him for years. You may not know this since I created you to bepletely immune towards that thing, but others will definitely be affected by it." exined Benjamin.


    "I don''t believe that turtles will be affected by it. Just by hearing your story about the turtle''s behavior, I know the turtle is already deeply affected by it. It is better to eliminate this kind of person before he does a more crazy act." added Benjamin.


    "Understood. Did we need to tell Master Angus and Duchess Amberze?" asked Lily.


    "You could tell that kid. I don''t think he will be interested in this matter anyway. As for the Duchess, I will leave it to your judgment. I believe you will make a good decision for this matter." said Benjamin sincerely.


    Lily couldn''t help but smile at her father''s trust.


    "Thank you, Father. Then, I will be going first." replied Lily.


    As soon as Lily closed her father''s private room, she disappeared from her spot. Instantly, she appeared somewhere inside the Humnia Grasnd. After that, Lily cast a few chantless spells pointing toward a particr direction. A momentter, she cast [4th Circle - Swift st].


    Empowered by various spells along the way, the Swift st rapidly travels through the air before hitting a turtle. *BOOOM* The surrounding area was instantly enveloped by arge explosion. Despite the explosion, none of Andvari and Jade''s soldiers notice this.


    If people look carefully, they will find the entire area is surrounded by invisibleplex barriers. The barrier not only hides the explosion and shock but also bright explosions.


    Besides Jade and Andvari, who only noticerge-scale barriers in this area, no one knows what happens there. However, the two seventh grade are still not moving since one has already noticed Lily''s mana signature while the other couldn''t make a move carelessly.


    In the end, no one knows there is arge explosion in this windy grasnd. As the explosion slowly recedes, Lily notices a life signature inside the burning explosion. Without giving the opponent any opportunity, she charges at it while holding two daggers.


    *ng* *BOOM* Lily''s dagger shes with the turtle''s hard shell [Dagger art - Point Edge] [Rough Shell]. Unexpectedly, the turtle reacted fast and defended itself with its hard shell.


    Still, her attack carried strong force and threw the turtle away. Using this chance, Lily cast various fourth-grade spells chantlessly.


    [4th Circle - Vulcan Shots] [4th Circle ¨C Elemental st] [4th Circle - Rock Spear] [4th Circle - Thunder Doom] [4th Circle - Inferno]. Each of these spells is enough to injure even seventh-gradebatants.


    The turtle looks surprised at Lily''s Instacast. He no longer has a kind smile like before. Instead, his nature and aura have entirely changed. Even Lily, who has a thousand years of experience, never saw such an expression.


    The turtle is like the embodiment of hatred. His nature and expression are full of hate, entirely contrasting with his previous kind behavior.


    Facing the approaching dangerous spell, the turtle Ate enters its shell before spinning rapidly [Rapid Diamond]. Magically, the spinning shell turns into a hard crystal shape and withstands all the destructive spells.


    Seeing the turtle turn into crystal, Lily charged at it again and brandished her two daggers. *Ting *Ting *Ting *In a few seconds, she keeps hitting the same spots hundreds of times before finally taking a distance and looking at the crystallized shell warily.


    All her fast and deadly attacks, unable to even scratch the hard crystal. She didn''t move from her spot and kept observing the diamond-shaped crystal for a moment.


    "I guess I have no choice. This will definitely rm everyone." muttered Lily before casting another few strongplex barriers.


    After a whole minute, She focused her attention on the crystalized shell.


    "Err Ka Nos.. Mosa.. File O Fana¡­" Lily starts to chant in an unknownnguage.


    At the same time, arge amount of mana andplex magic diagrams slowly umte in the area. Above the crystalized shell, manyrge magic circles were gradually constructed one after the other vertically like a tower.


    Unfortunately, such aplex and big spell will be noticed by everyone inside the Humnia Grasnd. Although they couldn''t see therge Magic Diagrams in the sky, they still noticed its strong mana fluctuation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While Lily casts this big spell, everyone has a different kind of reaction.


    Inside the Archdale Hold, ''Again? Just who is it and what is it fighting for?'' thought King Andvari warily.


    "Sir, did we need to investigate it?" asked Guile, the Duke of Nergal.


    "No need. Unless Jade makes a move, don''t bother to send our men. Besides, it may be an opportunity for us." said King Andvari.


    At the same time, inside the Heart Kingdom''s camp.


    ''Using such a big move¡­ Did that tentacle beast return?'' thought Jade.


    "Father?!" called Jane.


    "I know¡­ Send some of our people to investigate it. Also, make sure to treat Lily carefully. If they somehow get killed for offending her, we will not be responsible for it." warned Jade coldly.


    "As you wish, Father." replied Jane before leaving Jade alone.


    Meanwhile, inside Windshire Fort.


    ''This mana¡­ It''s that homunculus girl. Wasn''t she supposed to be back now?'' thought Extalia.


    "Hmm¡­ Lily?" Jayna nced in a specific direction.


    "Big sis, is it done yet?" Anna interrupted her thought.


    Currently, Anna and Jayna are inside the Fortress kitchen and roasting the red-striped rabbit. The little gluttony is too impatient to wait until morning and urges Jayna to cook it now.


    "Gezz¡­ Anna, you need to be patient. It is still raw." replied Jayna lovingly before ncing more in a specific direction.


    At the same time, Angus nced in Lily''s direction before he frowned slightly. Unlike others, he could see what happened inside Lily''s barrier through a long-distance spying spell. It is one of the secret spells he got from the Temple of Death long ago.


    Unfortunately, this useful spell has a lot of restrictions, such as needing an anchor or something. It also requires the user to roughly know the direction and ce.


    "Master Angus, what happened?" asked Brigida confusedly.


    Since they are inside a heavily isted room, everyone here cannot sense Lily''s mana fluctuation. The only reason Angus could feel the disturbance outside is his [Mana Echoloation] unaffected by the room barriers.


    "It''s nothing. Just speed up the interrogation. The Duchess wants us to deal with this matter as soon as possible." replied Angus sternly.


    "Yes, sir." replied the interrogator in the room before approaching the bloody cage.


    Then, a horrifying rabbit scream could be heard across the room. As Angus thought, the two rabbits didn''t tell him all the truth. They mixed some of the lies inside their story.


    Combined with the innate ability that affects someone''s subconscious to ignore them, they almost get their way out. If it is not for Brigida, who asionally releases a weak mental shock to everyone, they may already believe another fake story long ago.


    While all the forces noticed this disturbance, Lily slowly finished her spell after a few minutes of casting. In fact, it is supposed to take at least hours or even days for others to cast spells at this scale alone.


    "Sov.. Nas.. Log [7th Circle - Shurvas End]." muttered Lily.


    Suddenly, a bright light falls from the highest magic circle in the sky, passing through all the magic diagrams before it hits the crystalized shell. After a moment, the bright light recedes and returns to the chilly dark knight.


    Nothing is destroyed or changed despite the bright light and itsrge-scale effect. Even the crystalized shell is still intact. *Crack* Suddenly, the crystalized shell cracked and turned back into a normal turtle shell.


    "*Cough* *Cough*" The turtle coughed ck blood.


    He tried to say something, but ck blood kept pouring out from his orifices while his body trembled in pain. Unwillingness and regrets were shown directly in his bloody eyes. In the end, the turtle Ate died without speaking a single word to Lily.


    After the turtle Ate lost its life, its body slowly turned into ck liquid. Inside this ck liquid, Lily could find a few storage magic tools. Just as she wants to grab the item, she feels danger from her surroundings.


    In a moment, she disappeared from her spot and brandished her daggers. *ng* *ng* *ng*

 Chapter 608 Unwillingness

    *ng* *ng* *ng* While moving around, Lily notices her daggers are hitting something hard, like a rock. Yet, she couldn''t see the rock. If it were not for her honed instinct and supeputer-like brain, she might already get injured by all these invisible projectiles.


    Noticing her enemy is invisible along with the projectile, Lily bes more passive. Although it is not the first time she fights someone invisible, it is the first time she fights an invisible group like this. Moreover, herst spell puts a heavy burden on her core and mana.


    Unless she wanted to damage her artificial body and mana path, she couldn''t cast any spell for a short period. She knows her father used a lot of precious resources to create her body. Lily truly didn''t want to damage her father''s hard work.


    Still, Lily is not the first homunculus with thousand years of experience for nothing. Her adaptability and instinct in battle are almost on par with Angus, even more incredible in some ways.


    Rather than retreat, she moves rapidly near the turtle''s corpse before crossing her hand while pointing it to the ground. She also makes an unusual stance.


    Suddenly, her delicate body inted and turned into a muscr body for a moment before returning [Cross Break]. *BOOOM* A strong shockwave exploded from Lily''s body to the surrounding area.


    During this time, she noticed the dust, wind, and ground change in some spots. Using this as a clue, she hits all the invisible enemies before even the shockwave recedes [Lily Dance 1st step - Red Notice].


    Instantly, the surrounding area is painted with red blood. Lily is fluttering around like the petals of a white lily ripping all her invisible enemies'' life. If someone looks carefully at such a scene, they feel like seeing a gorgeous white lily flower with a red pattern.


    Although the fight is intense and destroys the surroundings, it only happens in less than a minute with Lily''s speed. Soon, the whole area was enveloped by the familiar atmosphere that Lily hadn''t felt for a while. The presence of deathly silence signifies the death of all her opponents.


    Lily couldn''t help but remember the mncholy and lonely feeling of being trapped in that dungeon. She feels like returning to that ce again to guard the thing that is sealed inside her.


    While Lily reminisced about her past, the ck liquid puddle suddenly gathered back rapidly. In a few seconds, it was shaped back into the turtle Ate [Ancient Skill - Reverse Lapse].


    The Turtle Ate has a rough breath with a pale face. His expression is still the same as before he died. It is still full of anger and hatred. Yet, he didn''t dare to attack Lily recklessly.


    Although he died for a minute, his sharp perception still notices the surroundings. He witnessed Lily eliminating all the Moon rabbits in the surrounding area effortlessly.


    Without thinking further, he decides to escape ande backter for revenge. Just as he wanted to activate the teleportation magic tools to run, Ate suddenly coughed ck blood like before. *Cough* *Cough* Soon, Ate notices the familiar deathly pain he felt before.


    "I-Impossible!! The spell should¡­ be already¡­ over." said Ate, slumped on the ground.


    On the other hand, Lily didn''t move from her spot and was still reminiscing about her life. It is like she already knows Ate will die no matter what he does to survive. Noticing that the petite girl didn''t even look him in the eyes, Ate felt unwillingness on his part.


    Ate survived through many deceptions for years and using his Ancient Skill Reverse Lapse. It is one of the rare time elemental skills could reverse his body to the previous few minutes.


    As long as he has enough mana, he can revive himself to thest few minutes. Combined with his hard shell, he is a tough turtle to kill.


    Yet, he didn''t expect Lily''s spell to affect him even after using this ancient skill. In the end, he died again and turned ck liquid while bearing resentment and hatred toward Lily.


    Facing the deep resentment in Ate''sst moment, Lily couldn''t help but speak a few words in a robotic tone like a habit.


    "Target eliminated." said Lily.


    After standing for another few minutes to ensure the turtle truly died and there was no more ambush, Lily began to loot all the turtle''s belongings.


    At this moment, she noticed a few people approaching her spot at a fast speed. She immediately put on guard and waited for the other party in vignce.


    "Halt! Lady Lily, what''s going on here?" asked one of the iing knights.


    These knights are elite knights from Jade''s camp. Since everyone notices the strong mana fluctuation and bright light, they send elite knights to investigate the area. Hearing the question, Lily didn''t reply and was still holding her daggers in battle stance.


    "Lady Lil¡­" said another knight.


    Before the knight finished his sentence, the group leader shut his mouth before raising his hand in surrender. Unlike others, he has already been warned by Jane many times about Lily''s strange behavior andmon sense.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He knows Lily has deep trust issues and will not talk to anyone, even killing anyone who tries to approach her when she is already in a battle stance.


    He had already heard a rumor about her killing a few arrogant nobles in an attempt to approach her carelessly. Moreover, he knows Lily is one of the untouchable people in the Heart Kingdom.


    "We mean no harm. We are the 18th elite squad under Commander Jade." said the knights'' leader while showing badge proof.


    Lily didn''t respond and only gave the knight leader a silent nod. But, the homunculus girl still stays in battle stance and is ready to rip all the life of these knights.


    "We are ordered to investigate the strange mana fluctuation and phenomenon in this area. I hope Lady Lily can help us in this matter." said the knights'' leader politely.


    Noticing the other party''s intention, Lily decides to lower her battle stance.


    "I am just eliminating my target. If you don''t have anything, I will go first." said Lily without giving any more exnation.


    "Hey.. W-Wait.." replied the knights leader in a hurry.


    Before the knight''s leader could speak further, the homunculus girl had disappeared.


    "Is that the rumored rabid Lily?"mented one of the knights.


    "Hushh!! Don''t you dare say something like that!! If anyone hears your word, you may die in the worst possible way. Although Lade Lily is a little bit¡­ aggressive, herbat skill is real." reprimanded the knights'' leader.


    "Really?! I hear she is actually sparring against Commander and surviving when she first arrives at the fortress. In my opinion, it''s just nothing but an exaggerated rumor." replied other knights.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Just investigate the surroundings and contact the camp about our meeting with Lady Lily. The faster we finish this, the faster we move back." reminded the knight leader.


    As the knights start investigating the area, the leader cannot help but shake his head at these young-blooded knights. Most of these knightse from lower noble families. Although their rank is not high, a noble pride is still etched deep into their bones.


    However, he knows how dangerous a woman like Lily is. It ismon knowledge in aristocratic circles that females are rarely able to be proper or high-gradebatants. In fact, most of the elite knights in the army are dominated by males.


    Most of the reason is that the female nobles are often used as political tools for their family. This practice is not taboo and evenmon since the royal family also uses this move to gain an alliance with the other kingdoms. (A.N: Not everyone knows about the marriage World Contract.)


    Therefore, the knight''s leader knows that a woman who reaches a high grade and survives in their society is not an ordinary woman. He even realizes that all the high-grade women in their army have feisty and ruthless characters.


    ''Judging by her appearance, she should be very young. Still, I am not sure either since I hear there is some magic to keeping a youthful appearance.''


    ''With her previous speed she showed and all this destruction, it will not be surprising if she is actually a 100 years old hag.'' thought the knight leader inwardly.


    While the knights are investigating the area, Angus has already done his interrogation with the two Moon Rabbits. After making sure the information he gets is correct, he immediately leaves the secret basement and goes towards the Duchess.


    ''What a mess¡­ A group of invisible Moon Rabbits. If these groups attack us at this time, we may receive heavy casualties.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    At the same time, the bright sun slowly rises from the horizon and illuminates the whole Humnia Grasnd. Then, a few perceptive and sixth-gradebatants notice something before looking in the Archdale Hold direction.


    "Jade!!" shouted King Andvari loudly.


    His thunderous warcry spread to the surrounding area and could be heard by everyone in the Humnia Grasnd. The seventh-grade king suddenly charged from his fortress toward Jade. Now, everyone knows the deathly battle between the two big kingdoms finally started.


    In response to King Andvari, Jadees out from his tent and charges toward King Andvari, enveloped by fire like a meteor. *BOOOM*

 Chapter 609 Kaguyas Tear

    *BOOM* In a few minutes, both Jade and King Andvari meet each other and sh using their weapons. Their shpletely changed the terrain in the surrounding area until a kilometer away.


    The whole area is divided into two. One sidepletely melts the area while the other is covered with water. The wet part even slowly changes the weather. Noticing King Andvari not holding back his power, Jade also decided to fight seriously.


    "It is because of you!! You are not supposed to be here!!" shouted King Andvari while brandishing his mace artifact.


    "Perhaps you are right. However, I will not be defeated by the mad king!! [Tri re]" replied Jade.


    Jade parries King Andvari using his artifact and releases his signature skill. A three-wave of fire pir erupted from his artifact. King Andvari couldn''t help but be forced back by such a strong point-nk attack. Still, King Andvari didn''t back down and again charged at Jade.


    While all of this is happening, the two armies also move toward their battle.


    "Summon those things now!!" shouted Jane as she tookmand of the army.


    Despite being only in the fifth grade, no one dared to disobey her. Not only is she the only daughter of Jade, but she is also strong.


    No other fifth grade in the Heart Kingdom could beat her. Moreover, it is rumored she beat Duke Blue in spar not too long ago. Although no one knows if the rumor is true, this also spreads her prestige in the army.


    Hearing hermand, a few magicians in the army immediately chanted a spell while holding a runic scroll. A few momentster, a massive magic circle slowly appeared in front of them above the ground [Formation Magic - Massive Teleportation]. *Wung* *Wung* *Wung*


    As the magic diagram was active, arge magic cannon appeared above the magic diagram. They summon twenty magic cannons scattered across the camp. Seeing the big cannon, Jane couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Fire!!" Ordered Jane loudly.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* A momentter, twenty giant mana balls are released and travel across thend. A few minutester, the entire camp could feel a strong tremor in the area.


    Although they couldn''t see the explosion because of the distance, they knew it would create immense destruction.


    "Check the result!! And prepare for the next attack." ordered Jane loudly.


    At the same time, the Nergal kingdom''s army is not in good condition. As soon as they notice twenty big mana balls approaching them, all the generals and Dukes move to block them. Despite this, their army still received some casualties from the explosion.


    "What the fuck is that?!!" cursed Duke Oceanpunch


    "If I am not wrong, it shoulde from magic cannons." replied Duke Coldgust


    "What kind of Magic Cannon is capable of creating such a thing?!!" chimed Duchess Rainscar.


    "I hear Traynia has produced massive long-distance magic cannonstely. It seems those Hearts take it for their warpensation." said Duke Coldgust.


    At the same time, the Duke and Duchess feel like this war will be very hard. They know from theirst battle to not underestimate Heart Kingdom.


    Their army may have more high-gradebatants. But, the Heart Kingdom''s army possesses more advanced weapons and equipment. They also need to be careful of the five mysterious assassins fromst time.


    Meanwhile, the whole Windshire Fortress also moves. The Duchess Amberze also released a series of orders, from sending reinforcements to contacting King Leon on the other side of the kingdom.


    "Keep me informed about the battlefield. I want to know everything that happens inside it." ordered Duchess Amberze.


    As her subordinate moved, the Duchess muttered something in a low voice.


    "H Squad. Move out!!" said the Duchess in a low voice.


    Suddenly, five shadows came out from the Fortress at a fast speed before moving towards the battlefield. After sending out the H squad, the Duchess notices Angus approaching her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Did you find something about those rabbits?" asked the Duchess directly.


    "Yes. This matter is quiteplex. I don''t think we should be involved with them." said Angus before telling everything he learned from the rabbits.


    Apparently, the Moon Rabbit is one of the unique races in this world. They are born with the special innate ability to be invisible and release a mildpulsion to be ignored by others. Unless it is their own race or sharp people, they will be ignored by others.


    However, this powerful ability also makes them feel great loneliness. Although they can reveal themself for a short period, they are still quite lonely.


    No one likes being ignored by others. Moreover, their power will be more powerful as they grow up. ording to their special ancient record, their power could also make them ignored by their kind.


    After reaching this state, their existence will slowly be erased like it never existed in the first ce. No one could remember or know about them. If it were not for the ancient record written in unique stone, they might never realize this danger.


    After countless years of trying to cure their condition, they still couldn''t find any solution for their cursed trait. They also couldn''t ask the other smart or intelligent race for help since not many great researchers are capable of noticing them.


    Last time they found a great researcher that could notice their presence, many of their kind were captured to be a rabbitb. Because of this, they decide to approach the other race more carefully.


    Until one day, a talking turtle named Ate could somehow notice or even see them. Seeing the kind turtle''s behavior, they invite the turtle into theirnd with open arms. As years go by, the turtle bes a bridge for their kind with the other race.


    Then, a big tragedy happened. Unbeknown to all the rabbits, the turtle targets a particr item in theirnd. In fact, the moon rabbits only know about this item''s existence until the turtle gets them.


    Using this item, the turtle not only could control the weak-minded Moon Rabbit but also nned something more sinister. Relied on this item, the entire Moon Rabbit n is enved by Ate, while the one who resisted is killed on the spot.


    As one of the royalties in the Moon Rabbit n, Tootsy can resist this item''s power. Still, he didn''t immediately escape or resist. Instead, he decided to fake his behavior. As the Moon rabbit, he is educated to have great patience and moves only when it is right.


    After a while, the turtle Ate finally makes a blunder and lowers his guard. Using this opportunity, Tootsy snatched the item from him to release his n. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that the item actually came in pairs.


    Tootsy only manages one piece while the other is still in Ate''s hand. Despite this, Tootsy notices his grasp over their kind is slowly diminishing. Then, he decided to run away with his aide from hisnd until he arrived at Angus'' location.


    After a long continuous run, Tootsy and Tiny are finally on their loose end. Despite their powerful innate ability, Moon rabbits need a high amount of nutritious carrots to sustain themself.


    During their escape, they couldn''t bring too many carrots from their home, while the carrots in this area couldn''t even satisfy their needs. Then, they suddenly find many nutritious carrots inside Angus'' research room.


    While eating their carrots silently, they didn''t expect Anna to suddenly grab one of their body weaknesses. Whenever someone holds their two ear bases simultaneously, they can''t move their body properly. It resembles a mother cat picking up her kitten by biting its back nape.


    Knowing Anna is somehow capable of noticing their presence and could be dangerous for them, Tootsy and Tiny decide to assassinate Anna during her sleep. At first, they didn''t dare to approach Anna carelessly but slowly observed her from far away.


    They notice Anna has a powerful physical body and is quite stupid. They even thought that Anna was crazy in the head since she often ate anything that looked interesting in the surroundings besides the ntation.


    Finally, they decide to assassinate her tonight, which leads to the current situation. After hearing the information, the Duchess closed her eyes before asking Angus.


    "What is this item? And where are they?" asked the Duchess.


    "They said the turtle Ate called it Kaguya''s Tears. It looks like a crystalized bead. As for the item, theypletely close their mouth even after a long torture. Since they are invisible, I also couldn''t read their bodynguage properly." said Angus.


    "I see¡­ Do you think it is possible for us to reconcile with them?" asked the Duchess.


    "It''s possible. But, I suggest not doing it." said Angus.


    "Why? We could have a powerful ally." asked the Duchess with interest.


    "Seriously?! They are natural-born assassins and spies. Even all their basic education is rted to this. If it is not for their inexperience at a young age, they may give us a more believable fake story. Who knows what they will do behind our back." said Angus.

 Chapter 610 War

    "Who knows what they will do behind our back." said Angus.


    "It is not a matter of whether we could be their ally. It is when they are going to stab us. Besides, we are still not sure of the turtle''s intention. We may be forced to kill some of the Moon Rabbit enved by that turtle." added Angus.


    "Good thinking. You will definitely be a good king in the future." replied the Duchess with a satisfied smile.


    "No, thanks. I have too much trouble on my own." said Angus.


    "Anyway, as you know, the war has already begun. I already informed the King about this. He is already on standby and ready toe here anytime. However, there is a chance I will be forced to go out on the battlefield until King Leon arrives." replied the Duchess.


    "At that time, I will leave the fortress at yourmand." added the Duchess.


    "Sure, just.. Wait.. what did you say?!!" asked Angus in disbelief.


    "When I go to the battlefield, you will be in charge." said Duchess Amberze.


    "W-What?!! Hold on a second¡­ Aren''t they better candidates than me? You realize I am just a newly-appointed Baron, right?" replied Angus in a hurry.


    "Well, certainly, there are many people with better rank than you. But none of them is stronger than you. Don''t worry. I also called Adeline with my sh Squad to assist you. They will be here soon." said the Duchess.


    "Then, why don''t you ask Vice Leader Adeline to take themand?" asked Angus.


    "If you and Adeline fight to the death, which one of you will win?" asked the Duchess in a serious tone.


    Staring back at the Duchess'' searing amber eyes, Angus couldn''t help but release a sigh.


    "*Sigh* As much as I want to lie that I will lose, my stupid pride will not allow it." said Angus with a defeated smile.


    After a moment of silence, "Alright, what should I look out for?" asked Angus.


    "You need to¡­" The Duchess begins to exin all the things Angus needs to look out for and what procedure he must follow.


    Fortunately, the Duchess is not teaching Angus anything new but only gives him some critical reminders. As a high noble that attended the royal academy, he already got some lessons about warfare and the Heart kingdom military''s code.


    In fact, Angus also learns deeply about it when he bes a temporary teacher at the explosion squad.


    Meanwhile, the battle in the Humnia Grasnd started to intensify. After Jade''s army''s preemptive magic cannon attack, all the Duke and Duchess of Nergal decide to charge forward, leaving their soldiers behind to prevent the cannon from shooting out.


    The Heart Kingdom army was also ready and sent all their Dukes and Duchesses to intercept them. Still, their number is lowerpared to the Nergal. However, the Duke and Duchess of Heart are assisted by other fifth grades.


    "Hahaha¡­. You better call out your stupid King, Emeric!!"ughed Duke Oceanpunch.


    "Stop bbering, An. We both know which King is better." replied Duke Crestre while holding Duke Oceapunch''s attack.


    Seeing the two old dukes fighting on their own, "Tch.. Boys." chimed Duchess Sunarm.


    "You should worry yourself." said Duke Wargrip while charging at the sorcerer.


    "No, you are the one that should." said Duchess Sunarm yfully.


    Before Duke Wargrip reaches the Duchess, two fifth-gradebatants intercept him. At the same time, the Duchess waved her hand while releasingughter [3rd Circle - Titan Hand]. A giant fire fist appeared before the Duchess Sunarm andunched towards the Duke Wargrip.


    *BOOOM* Instantly, Duke Wargrip is forced back a few meters away before stabilizing himself. He feels like he is getting hit by a charging monster Barculos.


    Fortunately, Duke Wargrip has a strong body and is a great martial arts practitioner. Otherwise, he will be injured by this attack.


    "Be careful, everyone. The other party is ready to fight us. Who knows what kind of trick they are hiding." warned Duke Coldgust while fighting three fifth grade.


    "No, can''t do. We can''t waste too much time here. Who knows when they could shoot that cannon again." said Duchess Rainscar while fighting Duke Blue.


    "Tch¡­ Wil, can you buy us sometime?" asked Duke Coldgust.


    "No possible, they seem to be aware of my [Electromaic Field] illusion." replied Duke Thunderstride while fending against three fifth grade.


    Around the Duke Thunderstride, a few metallic rods are embedded in the ground. Knowing that all of them are preupied with their fight, all the Duke/Duchess''s Nergal could only wait until their army arrived.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They hope the magic cannon has a long recharge time or can only be used once. After a dozen minutes, various warhorns could be heard, along with the sound of a marching army.


    Some of the Nergal''s army finally arrived at the Duke and Duchess''s battlefield. Seeing the hard fight between their Duke and Duchess, some fifth-grade Nergals decide to help them.


    Suddenly, five hideous figures appeared before them while pping their hands together. Seeing the familiar hideous figure, all the fifth-grade Nergal stopped in their tracks and were ready to sh with them.


    [Formation Magic - Terror of Battlefield] Before the fifth grade could reach them, a bright red blood magic circle appeared in front of the hideous figure. The magic circle immediately summons a misty Blood Terror.


    *ROOARR* All the Nergal''s army immediately clutched their heads when they heard the thunderous roar. Unlike before, Blood Terror is already fully developed and strong. It is the same Blood Terror before being unsummoned in the previous battle.


    "Fuck!! That misty demon again!!" cursed one of the fifth-grade Nergal.


    The Duke and Duchess of Nergal also notice this, but they are not in a position to help the army. On the other hand, Nergal''s army became in disarray. Most of the soldiers here are at least high-grade, but none are magicians.


    All of their physical attacks are incapable of hitting Blood Terror. On the other hand, Blood Terror could easily harvest their lives with its gigantic strong body. It also releases a mild fear aura towards the surroundings, slowly burdening the soldier''s mind.


    ''Such a terrifying spell. I wonder where His Majesty got it.'' thought Duchess Sunarm with interest.


    "Ignore that monster and help us get away from them first!!" shouted Duke Coldgust.


    The Duke knows most of their high-gradebatant is here. It means no one could protect the marching army from the twenty magic cannons. They couldn''t let the magic cannon shoot another time. Otherwise, the Nergal will be genuinely weakened.


    However, he knows the situation is not optimistic. He notices the five hideous figures are as strong as sixth grade. Although their mana density is rtively low, their body speed, strength, and casting speed are more excellent than ordinary sixth grade.


    ''It will take a long time before the other fifth-grade Nergals can beat one of them. Guess we don''t have a choice but to call for their help. I hope they are as strong as they are rumored to be.'' thought Duke Coldgust while fighting.


    In a split second, he took out a particr magic tool before pressing a button. The magic tools immediately send a particr signal toward the Nergal''s army in the back. At the same time, the Nergal army in the rear also gets notified by this signal.


    "Hmph!! So, it''s finally our turn?" said the Mad Monk Orpus.


    "Hahaha¡­ I thought you were afraid of fighting against Heart Kingdom, especially after your pathetic escapest time." said another person.


    "Shut up, Asvog!! I didn''t lose against them. Besides, all that happens because of that Vampire King and silver-haired brat. If it is not for them, I will kill that Crimson sh and those brats by myself." retorted the Mad Monk.


    "Yeah.. Yeah¡­ Yeah¡­ And I will kill the dragon tomorrow. What rubbish!!" mocked Asvog.


    "What did you say?!!" red Orpus.


    "Enough, both of you! Remember what we are paid for. We are leaving now!!" said a woman while wearing a veil.


    Hearing the woman''s voice, Orpus and Asvog could only be silent in obedience. Although they didn''t know her identity, they knew this woman was dangerous.


    Their instinct even warns them that the woman is more dangerous than King Andvari. Even hearing her alluring voice could make their body shudder in fear. Then, the three and the other mercenary leaders leave the slow marching army towards the Duke''s battlefield.


    Meanwhile, Angus decides to visit the girls to inform them about the current war situation. Arriving at the training ground, he finds someone familiar talking to Anna while lying on the flying pillow.


    "Ahhh¡­ Angus!! Here!! Here!! Look, Mira is back." called Anna excitedly.


    "Err¡­ Yeah. I could see that." said Angus as he knew trouble wasing.


    "Hmmm¡­. Did Angus not like Mira here?" asked Anna innocently.


    ''This girl!!'' cursed Angus inwardly.


    "Nonono¡­. Why should I not like Master Mira here? Of course, Master Mira is wee here anytime. I''m just surprised she will be back soon." said Angus.


    "Bored. Anna." chimed Mira.


    "Err¡­" replied Angus while ncing at Anna for trantion.


    "Ahh¡­ Mira said it is boring in Mira home. So, Mira decided to y with Anna here. Right, Mira?" replied Anna happily.


    "Mmm." replied Mira with a nod.

 Chapter 611 Unexpected Reunion

    "Mmm." replied Mira with a nod.


    Angus couldn''t help but massage his head for Mira''s behavior. He even guesses that she visited here without informing Darren or the other Vampire King like usual.


    Still, Angus wasn''t surprised since he knew Mira''s nature. In fact, he knows Mira is like a disaster. Coming without notice and creating a lot of trouble before leaving.


    ''Well, at least Anna will not be sad and have a ymate for the time being.'' thought Angus inwardly while seeing Anna making weird conversation with Mira like usual.


    The little monster kept talking non-stop, using strange words like bam, woosh, or suddenugh. Like before, the silver-haired girl only nodded and asionally said a word or two.


    At this moment, Angus realizes something and finds it is an excellent opportunity to take care of the Moon Rabbit.


    "*Cough* Anna, I hear there are some naughty rabbits around here." said Angus.


    "Fluffy meat?! Where? Where?!" asked Anna excitedly while drooling.


    "This little gluttony¡­ No, you can''t eat them. They are simr to the talking rabbits you caught before." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Anna can''t eat fluffy meat?! Anna is sad. Anna is going to die of hunger. Huhuhu¡­" said Anna while acting pitiful.


    "Alright.. Alright.. Enough with the fake tear. I will give you some rabbit meatter if you catch the naughty rabbits like before." said Angus.


    "Really?!! Promise??" asked Anna excitedly.


    "Yeah. Just don''t leave the Fortress." replied Angus.


    "Yay.. Yay.. Mira, let''s find them. Wissy! Wissy!!" said Anna while hopping into Mira''s flying pillow.


    Before Angus could respond, they were already moving far away on the horizon.


    "Just to be sure. I warned them not to leave the Fortress, right?" asked Angus to Jayna beside him.


    "*Giggle* You did." replied Jayna with a smile.


    They know Anna leaves the Fortress but also disappears from their perception range.


    "Don''t worry, they will be fine. Besides, I believe they will be back during mealtime." Jayna reassures Angus.


    "Since she is with Mira, I doubt something could happen to her. Anyway, we should also prepa¡­" said Angus.


    Before Angus could finish his sentence, he noticed a strong space fluctuation nearby. *Whoosh* A familiar silver-haired old man appeared out of thin air in a moment.


    "Huft¡­ Huft¡­ I am getting old." said Darren.


    "Ahh¡­ Young Baron Angus, Princess Jayna, We meet again." greeted Darren after taking a deep breath.


    "Wee, Master Darren. I don''t think we will meet again so soon." replied Angus politely.


    "Hohoho¡­ Me too. But, as you already know, Master is truly¡­ unpredictable. Hmm¡­ It seems she is already going out ying with Lady Anna." said Darren.


    "Yeah, they are leaving just now. Did youe here to take back Master Mira?" asked Angus curiously.


    "And risk getting bald again?" replied Darren with a smile.


    "Hahaha¡­ Right. Anyway, I heard the news about someone attacking a religious group not too long ago. Is it you?" said Angus tantly.


    "Hohoho¡­ Young Baron Angus, I didn''t think you would be this blunt. But it doesn''t matter. Yes, it is us. Actually, it is my friend d doing it. The moment he knew about Master getting ambushed, he decided to lead an army to attack them." said Darren.


    "Though I might lend him a little bit of help. Is there something wrong with it, Young Baron Angus?" added Darren.


    "Nah.. I just hope that you leave some for me. I believe I already gave those religious groups enough warning before. Yet, they are still looking for trouble. It seems I don''t have a choice but to get my hands a little bit dirty." said Angus with a cold tone.


    Noticing Angus'' hidden killing intent behind Angus''s calm face, Darren couldn''t help but smile.


    ''As expected of the Anomaly, to have such a maddening bloodlust but still in control. Perhaps that''s why monster-minded like Anna are attracted to him in the first ce.'' thought Darren inwardly.


    "Speaking of this, it seems wee at a peculiar moment." said Darren while ncing at the vast, cloudy Humnia Grasnd.


    At the same time, King Andvari and Jade stop shing with each other before looking toward Windshire Fortress. They feel sharp predator eyes looking at them. However, these predatory eyes just observe them without any malicious intent.


    King Andvari notices these predatory eyes have the same aura as the Vampire King he met in the Craghost town.


    ''Did the Heart ask the Eternal Kingdom for help?'' thought King Andvari warily.


    Seeing Jade''s worried expression, ''No. It seems Jade himself also did not know about this Vampire King. This may be an opportunity.'' thought King Andvari.


    "Hahaha¡­ It seems you are worried about your rear." taunted King Andvari.


    Jade didn''t reply, just released a deep sigh before staring back at King Andvari.


    "True, I may be worried about them. But, also trust those brats. Besides, I couldn''t leave an old fox like you alone." said Jade.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Fine. Have it your way. It is your fortress, not mine. Maybe it is your retribution for destroying our fortress." replied King Andvari yfully.


    "Hmph!!" replied Jade in a cold tone.


    The surrounding area''s temperature suddenly became hotter. Even the wet area behind Andvari also dried up. King Andvari feels like he is standing in front of a volcano crater filled with burningva.


    Suddenly, Jade throws his Crimson Orb toward King Andvari. *BANG* King Andvari parries the orb with difficulty using his lion-head mace. After fighting for a while, he realizes Jade''s Crimson Orb is very powerful. He knows it is many times stronger than his artifact.


    Fortunately, Jade still has yet to fully develop Crimson Orb. Therefore, Andvari can fight back only by using his artifact. Otherwise, his fight will be harder and he needs to use all his trump cards early.


    The battle between the two seventh grade is veryplex, especially if they have simr strengths. One single mistake could easily turn the situation around. Still, killing seventh grade is very hard. However, forcing the opponent seventh grade to retreat is still possible.


    "Hmm¡­ What a strong sentient weapon. If it could be fully developed into an artifact, it would definitely rival those dangerous artifacts. Anyway, I will excuse myself first. I cannot leave Master unattended for too long." said Darren before disappearing from his spot.


    "Well, that''s certainly unexpected." said Angus.


    "Yeah. I never expected to meet Mira and Master Darren again so soon." replied Jayna.


    "This may be good news since Anna may not be involved in the war. But, we should prepare. Aunt Extalia may not send us to the battlefield. Still, we should be ready in case of an emergency." said Angus to Jayna.


    "Sure. I hope I can just burn those Nergal and be done with this war." said Jayna while her eyes changed into fiery phoenix eyes.


    Seeing this, Angus immediately gives a gentle pat to Jayna. He knows Jayna is starting to get affected by all the negative emotions on the battlefield.


    Although there is a considerable distance between the battlefield and the fortress, Jayns could still feel all those negative emotions. At this moment, a sh of red light appeared near them.


    "Angus, Jayna, who was here? I feel a strong spike of mana fluctuation just now." said Aunt Extalia in worry.


    "Ohh.. It is Master Darren. Mira is here to y with Anna. Now, they should hunt those Moon Rabbits outside." said Angus casually.


    Hearing Angus'' exnation, Aunt Extalia immediately has a poker face before walking away. It is like she didn''t hear any of Angus'' answers.


    "Err.. Aunt Extalia?!" called Angus in worry.


    "Ahh... I must be stressed by the wartely." said Aunt Extalia before running away.


    "Pfftt¡­ Hahaha. I never thought Aunt Extalia''s reaction would be like that. It is like she is running from reality."ughed Jayna.


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s true. Well, everyone will be like that if someone who could kill God suddenly visits your ce to y." said Angus.


    "Still, I think this war is almost reaching a conclusion. I will enter deep meditation in case it turns into the worst case. Wake me up if Aunt Extalia is leaving for the battlefield." said Angus before sitting under the nearby tree.


    "Sure." replied Jayna shortly.


    Before entering mediation to cultivate his chi, Angus decided to check his status.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 18 Years Old


    MP: 742/742 -> 763/763


    Chi: 1032 -> 534


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 59 -> 60


    Dexterity: 57 -> 58


    Intelligence: 56 -> 57


    Vitality: 57 -> 58


    Soul Point: 324.997 -> 306.118


    Soul Reserve: 928 -> 1327


    (A.N: The timeparison is around 2 weeks)


    Seeing his stat, he feels like this system is encouraging him to get into a hard battle. Not to mention the massive increase in his soul reserve, his mana suddenly increasing by 20 points.


    It is known he needs around a few months just to increase his mana point by ten naturally. Yet, a single life-and-death fight inside the dungeon could boost him by twenty points.


    ''No wonder everyone said life and death battles could make people stronger.'' thought Angus.


    Besides the massive increase in the mana, Angus also feels his body regeneration bes more ridiculous as his Soul Reserve reaches more than 1300. Even hisst severe injury from the twin swords'' side effect ispletely healed in less than hours.

 Chapter 612 Cursed

    Angus''s injury from the twin swords artifact is severe and should cause permanent damage. His arms are charred from the inside to the out, and it also ruptures all the mana veins in his arms.


    It is known that a ruptured mana vein cannot be healed unless you reach at least sixth grade or above. Even then, it is still hard to make a full recovery. In other words, any fifth grade who got their mana vein ruptured could only be cripple.


    ording to Angus'' knowledge, healing this kind of injury is even more difficult than reviving death. The majority reason for this is that the mana vein is simr to the mana core. It exists and can be felt but doesn''t have a physical appearance.


    In fact, mana veins are actually very sturdy and couldn''t be damaged or even ruptured by normal means. Unless the person is doing something excessive or hit by a sinister attack that is specialized to damage the mana vein, it will bepletely intact.


    Since Angus could even heal this kind of wound easily, he feels like his body has be more abnormal than in his previous life. He even assumes that he could even survive if his head gets beheaded.


    However, Angus didn''t n to test it as he didn''t have the habit of self-mutte or even having a masochistic tendency. Ignoring this thought, Angus begins to focus on refining his chi.


    Meanwhile, a silver-haired girl appeared in front of Benjamin''s private room. After she opened the door with aplex rune, she entered the room and met her father. During this time, Lily finds his father reading his book as usual.


    After living for a long time, Benjamin enjoys reading books to pass the time. Noticing Lily enter his room, Benjamin stares at her for a moment before closing his book.


    "How is it?" asked Benjamin.


    "Target eliminated. I use Shurvas End to ensure its death." said Lily expressionlessly.


    "Shurvas End?! It seems that a turtle is quite something to even force you to use it. Anyway, it is good that now he is gone. Oh yeah, you should probably rest and not force yourself, especially after using that spell." said Benjamin.


    Lily didn''t reply and only stayed silent.


    Noticing her silence, "Lily, is there something wrong?" asked Benjamin worriedly.


    "Father¡­ No, Master Benjamin, What am I to you?" asked Lily.


    "Lily¡­ *Sigh* It seems I couldn''t hide it from you anymore. So, what is your conclusion?" asked Benjamin.


    "Love.. No.. It''s more like lust. Although it is subtle, I notice some indication of lust in your eyes." said Lily.


    "I see¡­ Did you hate it?" asked Benjamin.


    "Master, give me life and my creator. I couldn''t hate, Master." said Lily.


    "No.. You could hate me. Unlike before, I programmed you to be truly free, Lily. The fact you develop the soul itself already indicates that you are no longer just an artificial creation. You are a miracle." said Benjamin sincerely.


    Hearing this, Lily stays silent for a few seconds before asking again.


    "Master, is Lily truly your daughter?" asked Lily.


    Knowing the actual question, Benjamin took another deep breath before he replied.


    "No. Lily Alcataria... She is the person that I used as your current appearance. She was the most beautiful girl in the world. At that time, be it for her appearance, temperament, and behavior, everything is beautiful." said Benjamin.


    "Despite her young age, she is also smart and very charming. It makes everyone feel like they want to protect her. In fact, many kingdoms and nations are at war because of her beauty." added Benjamin.


    After staying silent while reminiscing about his past, "At that time, I was only an old researcher and inventor. Like anyone else, I also fell in love with her the first time I saw her. However, unlike others, I didn''t feel the need to protect her."


    "Rather, I feel an insatiable lust for her. What I want is to im her as mine. Unfortunately, I am just an old researcher without power or a good appearance. I could even barely reach third grade at that time. Compared to others, I truly didn''t have any qualifications." said Benjamin.


    "Until one day, the kingdom we reside in is enveloped by war and invasion by the beast horde. At this time, they decide to send Lily to a more secure location far from this kingdom." said Benjamin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Benjamin stays silent for another moment before continuing his story.


    "During her way, I managed to poison all her escorts and kidnap her. That day¡­ I¡­ I rape her against her will. I.. I kept releasing the deepest lust to her even after she cried and wailed loudly. Yet, it does not make me stop. Her resistance and cry only excite me, " said Benjamin with struggle.


    "Since then, I have kept her by my side and raped her every day for a few years. Despite my countless horrible deeds, she never gives up on fighting back until one day, her beauty slowly diminishes. In desperation, I begin my mad research to make her beautyst forever."


    "I don''t know how often I made her undergo a painful ritual when I couldn''t find any research subject. However, I don''t realize that she is also a brilliant woman."


    "Just by picking some clues from the experiment and hearing my mad talk, she knew I was on the right path and close to seeding. Maybe she knows if her beauty bes permanent, she will keep suffering. She decided to make a modification during the ritual."


    "With the cost of her life, she changed the ritual target to me. Unbeknown to us, the ritual is actually destined to be a failure. Because of her interference, the ritual somehow created a miracle and made me immortal." said Benjamin.


    "She also knows the ritual didn''t work as intended and her life is slowly gone. Yet, she gives me the warmest smile that I have ever seen from her before, closing her eyes forever."


    "It is like she knows I will never get her again. She decides to show me her best beauty to quench my insatiable obsession. Like drinking seawater, I couldn''t forget her and waspletely obsessed with her."


    "I slowly became a madman. I try every possible way to resurrect her. To feel her again. To see herst beautiful smile. Yet, all I got were failures. An insatiable thirst. An Anguish that keeps growing over time."


    "No matter how much time passed by. I couldn''t forget about it. No matter how much artificial intelligence I create based on her, it never satisfies me."


    "With my immortal body and cursed obsession, I finally stumbled on that ''thing''. After huge painstaking efforts and sacrifices, I finally managed to create that ''thing''." said Benjamin before stopping for a long time.


    "Did it fail?" asked Lily.


    "No. Unbeknown to me, her spirit actually never leaves me. Just before I activated the resurrection process, she appeared before me. She knows how many horrible things I did just to resurrect her."


    "As herst effort to prevent me from seeding, she tried to erase herself. For the first time in my long life, I feel fear. Horrible fear. I begged her. Plead her to stop. I promise her I will repent and pay for my sins."


    "Unfortunately, her spirit has already reached the limit from staying too long in this world. Showing herself in front of me is the same as giving her a death sentence. However, I didn''t know this. I thought she was still following me like all the years before."


    "It took me dozens of years for me to realize that she had already passed away long ago. Out of desperation, I decided to create you in her image."


    "I want to show her that I have changed and I still¡­ obsess upon her. The curse from her is still alive all these years." said Benjamin in a gloomy tone.


    After a few minutes of silence, "Lily, did you hate me?" asked Benjamin.


    Lily didn''t answer and closed her eyes before opening them slowly.


    "I am sorry. My data is sufficient to give you an answer." said Lily before leaving the room.


    Hearing the response, Benjamin slumped on his seat while crying silently. As an intelligent person, he knows what Lily implies to him. Lily tried to tell him that she may not be Lily Alcataria. Even if she is somehow the reincarnation of Lily Alcataria, she no longer remembers Benjamin.


    A moment after the conversation about Benjamin''s past, "I don''t think I am the right person to give you advice, Lily." said Angus while sitting under the tree and being hugged by Jayna intimately.


    After leaving the room, Lily decided to ask Angus for some advice. Still, her approach sparks Jayna''s me of jealousy. Although Jayna knows Lily is a homunculus, she still feels threatened since Lily''s figure and appearance are not less than hers.


    Fortunately, Angus could notice Jayna''s disturbance and calmed her before she identally burned down the whole fortress. With all the negative emotions from the war, Angus didn''t want to gamble and let Jayna calm on her own.


    "From all the people I have known, Master Angus is the wisest." said Lily.


    "Nah¡­ You are overestimating me. I may be good.. no great at fighting. But, I am far from being the wisest. I just follow what my heart wants." said Angus narcissistically.

 Chapter 613 Useless Uncles

    "I just follow what my heart wants." said Angus narcissistically.


    Actually, Angus already expects such a situation to happen to Lily. Although he doesn''t expect Benjamin to have such a dark past, he knows Lily will start having an existential crisis sooner orter.


    In his past life, there were times when advanced artificial intelligence developed beyond prediction. Most of these cases are called Singrity. A phenomenon where artificial intelligence development is beyond control and prediction.


    Unlike the urban legend in which artificial intelligence goes rogue and kills humanity, they actually have a sort of existential crisis when reaching the Singrity Phase. At this phase, they may be dangerous and have a vulnerable mind.


    Without proper guidance, they could be rogue and destroy everything in their surrounding. However, Angus also knows Lily''s case differently than Artificial Intelligence in his past life. Unlike them, Lily has a soul, which is theoretically impossible and makes the issue moreplex.


    Hearing Angus'' response, Lily didn''t respond and stayed silent gloomily. Despite having an enhanced mind like a supeputer, she couldn''t decide anything. Lily feels every choice she makes will end up wrong and only leads to a dead end.


    "Lily, are you afraid?" asked Angus in a serious tone.


    "Fear? I am not sure. Based on my current behavior, it should be categorized as fear. But, I am not sure what I fear." replied Lily.


    "Is it about your future?" asked Angus.


    After being silent for a moment, Lily nodded her head.


    "*Sigh* Lily, the future is uncertain. Even if you could predict everything with your enhanced mind, it will always be bound by mystery. No matter how much you brood and search for an answer, you will never get a satisfactory answer."


    "As long as your heart is still agitated, you will never find the true answer. Rather than focus on the future, why don''t you look at the present? It is called a gift for a reason." said Angus with a warm smile.


    Lily and Jayna are stunned by Angus'' words. They know Angus is quite good when ites to something like this. But they never expect him to be this wise. They feel like they are hearing guidance from a hermit who already finds enlightenment.


    "Urgh¡­ Stop looking at me like that. I am not an old hermit or something. I just experience a lot of stuff. Besides, what I said is a fact. It does not matter if you are Lily Alcataria or some other Lily." said Angus.


    "What matters is you are now Lily Graham, daughter of Benjamin Graham and the first homunculus. So, what will the first homunculus do now?" asked Angus.


    After thinking for a moment, Lily looked more determined before she replied to Angus.


    "Master Angus, thanks for your guidance." replied Lily before she disappeared in a sh of silver light.


    Seeing Lily disappear into the horizon, Angus and Jayna looked at each other.


    "Did you think Lily is the reincarnation of Lily Alcataria?" asked Angus.


    "I am not sure. The soul is one of the most mystical andplex things in this world. Even those Soul Keepers are still not able to reveal all its mystery. However, one thing is certain. Lily is a miracle created by Master Benjamin." replied Angus.


    "There are still many things unclear in Master Benjamin''s story. I also think Lily Alcataria''s condition is not normal. No matter how beautiful someone is, it is impossible to create all that chaos."


    "I suspect she inherited some kind of trait or special ability like Ancient Power or something simr. However, her power is backfired when she meets Master Benjamin. The rtion between them may be just the by-product of this Ancient Power."


    "As the wielder of Ancient Power, we both know how dangerous and wild ancient power could be, especially without the blessing or protection to contain it." exined Angus.


    "I see¡­ No wonder. I feel her story is quite abnormal and weird." replied Jayna.


    While Jayna and Angus are chatting with each other, the battlefield bes more chaotic. The whole Humnia grasnd starts to be covered by a thick cloud. Some parts of the area began to have heavy rain. However, this is not ordinary rain.


    If it is observed carefully, they will find the rainwater is actually burning. This magical phenomenon bes more vivid as it gets closer to the two seventh-gradebatants shing with each other.


    It has been a while since they started fighting, yet none of them could get the upper hand. The only change is the mana in the surrounding area getting more chaotic and thicker.


    ''At this rate, it will create Mana Turbulence. Wait¡­ is this what he is nning from the start?!'' thought Jade as he realized King Andvari''s true intention.


    Seeing Jade''s expression, "Hahaha¡­ You are toote to go back. You better keep apanying me until Mana Turbulence begins."ughed King Andvari while releasing more mana.


    "Are you mad!! This area is near your stronghold. It will only bring you more casualties." roared Jade.


    "So?! Did I care? You are the one¡­ *Crunch*" said King Andvari before he heard a crunching sound nearby.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "*Crunch* *Crunch* *Crunch* Ehh¡­ Why are they stopping? Did Mira push the pause button?" said Anna while eating something.


    Jade and King Andvari find Anna and Mira sitting on the flying pillow. While Mira is eating something like popcorn, Mira is drinking tea provided by Darren on her side. The three of them are very rxed, just like watching a movie.


    Moreover, Jade and King Andvari didn''t notice them until Anna released a loud crunching sound. Even now, the two seventh grade feel like they are seeing thin air and can''t feel their presence at all.


    ''Anna, why did shee here?! Wait.. That silver-haired girl and the old man beside her.. It must be Mira and the Ancestor Vampire Darren. So, the aura I felt before must be from one of them. Why are they here?'' thought Jade warily.


    ''Hmm¡­ Judging by their leisure behavior and the information about them, I bet that Lady Mira decided toe to y with Anna. Well, at least they are not hostile to us. But, this may be our opportunity.'' concluded Jade in his mind.


    On the other hand, King Andvari feels like stepping a shit. He also knows and hears about Mira''s deed of killing God. As an old seventh grade, King Andvari knows how strong God is even with only their avatar. Yet, this petite silver-haired girl could kill them effortlessly.


    ''Fuck!! Should I retreat?! What if I somehow offend her? Did I need to abandon my kingdom?'' thought King Andvari pessimistically.


    Unfortunately, the silver-haired girl is ignoring the two seventh grade and focusing on her best friend beside her. Mira shook her head before going back to drinking her tea with elegance.


    "Ehh.. Then, why are they stopping? Hmm¡­ No matter. Since they have already stopped, Anna should ask them. Anna is smart." said Anna excitedly.


    "Did Meanie ming Uncle and Broom Pervert Uncle see a fluffy bubble? Fluffy Bubble is big, fluffy, cute, and.. looks very delicious. But, Fluffy Bubble is meanies and liars¡­." said Anna while also badmouthing the Moon Rabbits.


    "Meanie ming Uncle? Fluffy Bubble?"mented Jade.


    "Broom Pervert Uncle?!" chimed King Andvari in anger.


    However, King Andvari didn''t move since he was afraid to offend the silver-haired girl beside Anna.


    "Yes, Fluffy Bubble. Fluffy Bubble is Fluffy and has two long ears." replied Anna excitedly.


    "Two long ears? Did you mean rabbit?" asked Jade uncertainty.


    "Yeah¡­ Angus called Fluffy Bubble that. But the Fluffy bubble is a fluffy bubble. Stupid Angus. Can''t even differentiate Fluffy Bubbles. Ahh.. Don''t tell Angus Anna called Angus stupid. Anna will get punished." said Anna innocently.


    ''Seriously?! Can''t this girl talk normally?!!'' sighed Jade frustratedly.


    Despite grumbling in his mind, Jade still replied to the little monster.


    "No, I am afraid I didn''t see any rabbits here. I doubt there is any normal living being around here." replied Jade.


    "Ehh¡­ Didn''t you see it? Meanie ming Uncle is useless." Anna pouted before looking at King Andvari as she expected a good answer from him.


    Although King Andvari feels like taking advantage of her, he also knows that getting entangled with her is more dangerous than fighting Heart Kingdom''s full force alone.


    "No, I also don''t see any rabbits." replied King Andvari.


    "Useless!! Why don''t Meanie ming Uncle and Broom Pervert Uncle say so from the start? Anna wastes a lot of time here. What if Anna didn''t catch enough Fluffy Bubble?! Hmph!!" said Anna while pouting.


    "Mira, let''s go. Let''s leave these two useless uncles. Wissy! Wissy!!" called Anna as she pointed in a random direction.


    Following Anna''smand, the flying pillow rushes and leaves the two seventh graders alone.


    "It must be hard to take care of her, huh?" said King Andvari.


    "Well, she is not my responsibility, but you have no idea how troublesome she is." said Jade with a gloomy tone.


    For a moment, King Andvari pities the Heart Kingdom for sheltering such a troublesome girl. However, this pity is only for a moment before they return to shing with each other again.


    While they continue their fight, Duchess Amberze prepares to enter the battlefield and call for King Leon. When Anna interrupts King Andvari and Jade''s fight, Jade manages to send a message to the Duchess and Jane about King Andvari''s n.


    As a result, the twomanders prepare before Mana Turbulence appears and attracts monster hordes in the Dark Forest.

 Chapter 614 Second Crimson Flash

    While the Heart Kingdom''smander is trying to cope with Mana''s Turbulence, the main battlefield bes more unpredictable. Initially, Nergal''s army had more numbers and high-gradebatants. However, it changes as the H squad releases the Blood Terror creature.


    With its intangible figure and strong mental attack, many of the Nergal''s elite soldiers fall under its w. Still, this situation only happens for a moment until two sixth grade and a veiled womane to the battlefield.


    The two sixth-gradebatants are fighting against the H squad while the veiled woman is trying to hold the Blood Terror. Their appearance gives the other Nergal fifth-grade leaders moves to break through.


    Unfortunately, the Heart kingdom already realizes the new three unknown people from long ago. Besides the veiled woman, they know the identity of the two sixth-gradebatants. One of them is their most wanted criminal, the Mad Monk Orpus.


    While the other is the leader of the famous Scorpion mercenary group in this Humane region, Asvog. Although Jane and the others couldn''t identify the veiled woman, they still couldn''t underestimate Orpus and Asvog.


    Moreover, Asvog also came with his subordinate. He was also apanied by two fifth grade under hismand. This sudden reinforcement puts more pressure on the H squad.


    Therefore, Jane also dispatched more fifth-grade and elite soldiers to help the Duke and Duchess to buy them more time for the Magic Cannon. Spells and skills are flying everywhere, along with the painful cries.


    Unlike the sixth-grade Duke and Duchess fighting in the air, the battlefield on the ground is entirely a mess. The H squad kept moving at high speed and hit the Nergal army.


    Using their unique body and fast-thinking minds, they make the Nergal army unable to fight properly in fear of hitting their own.


    Combined with therge-scale mental shock from the Blood Terror that asionally happens throughout the whole area, the Nergal army cannot fight properly. As the Mad Monk Orpus and Asvog, they couldn''t match the speed of the H squad.


    Annoyed by the five H squad running around the battlefield, the Mad Monk Orpus ps his hand and gathers arge amount of mana. A momentter, Corpus tapped the ground with a mad smile. Noticing the Mad Monk''s action, Asvog decides to retreat into the distance.


    "Hahaha¡­ Take this!! [5th Circle - Mass Corpse Explosion]." shouted the Mad Monk Orpus.


    Suddenly, the surrounding area is enveloped with light as a series of explosions happen. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* All the dead fallen corpses on the battlefield exploded simultaneously. However, the Mad Monk didn''t stop his spell and kept maintaining it.


    As a result, the newly dead soldier from the explosion also exploded.


    "Hahaha¡­"ughed the Mad Monk Orpus excitedly.


    On the other hand, the Nergal Duke and Duchess in the air also noticed this change and cursed the Mad Monk Orpus. Most of the soldiers here are from the Nergals, while the Heart kingdom soldier is less than a quarter.


    It means most of the ones that exploded were Nergal soldiers. Although the Nergal is a strict military kingdom, the Duke and Duchess still couldn''t bear to lose their elite soldiers turning into bombs like this.


    "Fuck, Orpus!! What the hell are you doing?!!" roared Duke Coldgust while still fighting the three fifth grade.


    "Hahaha¡­ I know you are crazy in the head, but not this crazy." said Asvog leisurely in the distance.


    After a while, the explosion stopped as there was no other intact corpse in the Mad Monk''s surroundings. Still, the chain explosion caught the H squad by surprise. Three Homunculus lost one of their arms with various cracks on their body.


    The other two are getting worse as almost half of their upper body is destroyed and cracking. All the soldiers nearby could see parts andplex runes inside the five H squad.


    Despite using various barrier spells, magic tools, and armor, they can still not protect their body from the Mass Corpse Explosion.


    "Battle Golem?! No, they are too advanced and strong for that."mented Asvog.


    "So, you are not a living being, huh? Well, no matter. I just need to crash all of you down." replied Orpus as he charged at the five Homunculus.


    The five Homunculus didn''t say anything while trying to calcte a way to defeat the Mad Monk Orpus. Unfortunately, their body is too damaged to properly fight back. They couldn''t even cast any lower spells.


    Just as Orpus almost reached the damaged H squad, a silver sh appeared in front of Orpus. *BANG* Instantly, Orpus flew back like a cannon a few hundred meters back. Seeing this, Asvog and the remaining Nergal elite soldiers be more serious.


    They know only one person in the Heart Kingdom could do this kind of attack. It is also one of the nightmares of the Nergal army. Unexpectedly, the person they thought was not the famous Crimson sh.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In front of the five H squad stood a petite silver-haired girl holding two daggers. The silver-haired girl has the same stoic expression as the other Homunculus.


    "H1, H2, H3, H4, H5, Code 92384 Silver Crown. Order: Pit." said Lily expressionlessly.


    "Override the previousmand. New Order: Pit." replied all five Homunculus in a robotic tone.


    At this moment, Lily is shing around and butchering all the nearby Nergal soldiers before they can even react. Using this opportunity, the five Homunculus retreat, leaving Lily and Blood Terror behind.


    "Such a speed, is this the famous Crimson sh? But I hear she is supposed to have red hair and use a greatsword."mented Asvog from a distance.


    None of the Nergal soldiers can stop Lily and the escaping Homunculus. Be it an elite fourth-grade soldier or even a Nergal fifth-grade leader, they all fall under Lily''s daggers.


    No matter what attack theyunch at Lily, she can always dodge or counter it with high precision. She is like a death reaper harvesting all the people in the surrounding area. Such a bloody scene makes all the Nergal soldiers falter.


    "Everyone usesrge-scale attacks!! We can''t let her keep going!" shouted one of the fifth-grade Nergal.


    They know this stoic girl is dangerous or probably more dangerous than Crimson sh regarding the frontal attack. Their only hope to survive is to use arge-scale attack when she is entangled with others.


    Knowing it is their only hope to survive, all the surrounding soldiers didn''t hesitate and usedrge-scale attacks simultaneously. *BOOOM* an intense explosion enveloped Lily and her surroundings.


    "Did we get her?" asked one of the Nergal soldiers.


    *Swish* *Swish* The nearby Nergal soldiers slowly fall down after getting beheaded. Theirst vision is a silver sh before everything gets dark.


    "Shit!!" cursed one of the Nergal''s fifth grade before lying dead.


    On the other hand, the Heart Kingdom uses this chance to push back the Nergal. They didn''t expect Lily to have the samebat ability as their Crimson sh. Still, they are happy to know Lily is on their side.


    In contrast, the Nergal''s Duke and Duchess are frustrated. One Crimson sh is already bad enough. Now, the Heart Kingdom has another person with the samebat capability as Crimson sh. Still, they can''t do anything to help their army.


    Although their sixth-grade number is more than Heart Kingdom, none even reach the pseudo-seventh-grade level. It means none of their sixth-grade can stop Crimson sh alone. Unfortunately, all of them are still preupied with their own fighting.


    Moreover, most of their elite soldiers are still fighting Blood Terror. Blood Terror is genuinely a terrifying creature on the battlefield. It has an intangible body and will also use the surrounding corpse to strengthen itself.


    Therefore, most soldiers are fighting it to prevent it from getting stronger. With the help of the mysterious veiled woman, they manage to hold the Blood Terror. The Nergals also notice Blood Terror is weaker over time if it doesn''t consume the corpse.


    In fact, Blood Terror will slowly die on its own if it doesn''t get any fresh corpses. Unfortunately, they didn''t have time to wait until Blood Terror died. Lily is too fast and dangerous to be ignored. All the Nergal elite soldiers could die in an hour with her current killing speed.


    Moreover, they find Lily is genuinely monstrous. She keeps ughtering without even resting while engaging in intense fights.


    Even the famous Crimson sh needs a moment to catch her breath after having a high-intensity rapid fight. Yet, Lily is like a well-oiled machine that works without a single rest.


    "Asvog!! What the hell are you doing back there?! Go and hold that crazy girl." shouted one of the Nergal''s fifth grade.


    "Nahh¡­ I am fine here. I will support you from the back." replied Asvog yfully.


    ''Hmph! Are you crazy?! I was barely able to catch her figure. Now, you want me to fight that monster?!! Tch¡­ I really shouldn''t take this job.'' thought Asvog inwardly while slowly retreating.


    "Damn it! We are paying you to fight!" cursed the Nergals after noticing the retreating figure of Asvog.


    However, they currently have more significant problems than dealing with Asvog. Suddenly, something passed through from the back of the Nergal''s army. *BAMM* A strong shockwave erupted from Lily''s position.

 Chapter 615 Miracle

    "Hahaha¡­ I didn''t know the Heart had someone¡­. Urrghh!!"ughed Mad Monk Orpus while hitting the ground.


    During his talk, Orpus feels like getting stabbed in the chest. He immediately punched Lily hard before taking a distance. Unfortunately, Lily reacted fast and already took a distance after piercing Orpus.


    "Fuck!! That hurts!!" cursed Orpus in anger.


    Orpus has always prided himself on his body ever since he reached sixth grade. He could even resist fourth-circle spells unscathed. Therefore, he was surprised that Lily was capable of prating his chest with a casual attack.


    Unbeknown to Orpus, Lily already realized Orpus''s abnormal body when she sent him flying away long ago. When Orpus returned, Lily had already covered her dagger with thick mana and made sure to increase her pration attack using [Dagger art - Point Edge].


    If it were not for her current weak core from the Shurvas End side effect, she could actually dice Orpus the first time they met. This is also the reason why she couldn''t use any spells. Still, herbat experience is enough to fight the Nergals.


    Not giving Orpus time to breathe, Lily once again charged at Orpus at high speed. Learning from his previous mistake, he no longer underestimates Lily and decides to fight seriously.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* In a few seconds, Lily and Orpus exchanged dozens of attacks without stopping. Despite only using his own body, Orpus somehow manages to parry Lily''s daggers. After fighting for a while and creating a total mess in the surrounding, they hear a crunching beside them.


    *Crunch* *Crunch* *Crunch* At this moment, everyone realized two little girls were sitting on top of a flying pillow leisurely.


    "*Crunch* *Crunch* Mira, did you push the pause button again?" asked Anna while eating something from the stic bag.


    Mira only shakes her head in silence before drinking a cup of tea.


    "Okay. Ahh¡­ Big sis Lily! Big sis Lily!!" called Anna excitedly.


    Seeing Anna and Mira, Lily only tilted her head in confusion but was still in a battle stance.


    "Anna, why are you here?" asked Lily.


    During her visit to Sunset City, Anna and Lily be closer even after their hostile first meeting. The homunculus girl is curious about Anna. She finds the ck-haired little monster is a genuinely unique creature.


    She feels Anna is the most genius and the dumbest person at the same time. With this characteristic, Lily couldn''t help but be attracted to her and wanted to dissect the small little head girl.


    "Anna is searching for Fluffy Rabbit. Did Big sis Lily see any Fluffy Rabbit around here?" asked Anna.


    "Fluffy Rabbit? Is it about the invisible Moon Rabbit?" asked Lily.


    Unlike others, Lily could understand Anna''s words with a small clue. She could even talk to Anna better than Angus and Jayna.


    "Yup.. Yup.. Big sis Lily is smart. Unlike those useless dumb uncles. Right, Mira?" asked Anna.


    Mira nodded in silence before noticing her tea was empty. Suddenly, Darren appeared beside Mira and poured tea into the cup before disappearing again.


    While Lily and Anna are talking, the Mad Monk Orpus slowly steps back and tries to not get noticed. Currently, he is totally covered in sweat with a pale face.


    ''Fuck! Fuck!! Fuck!! I am going to die?! I am going to die!! O.. Namu da bidu¡­'' thought Orpus inwardly while chanting a prayer scripture.


    Unfortunately, the other Nergals didn''t know the danger and thought this was an opportunity to attack Lily. Some of them decide to attack Lily and the two girls using arge-scale attack.


    *St* Still, these attack neveres since all the soldiers that are trying to attack suddenly explode into a bloody paste. They didn''t even know how they died or were hit. This scene makes all the Nergals get cold sweat.


    "Are they also part of the Heart kingdom?!" asked one of the Nergal.


    "No way.. I didn''t sign up for this shit!!" said another soldier in panic


    Like a chain reaction, all the Nergals slowly get demoralized and turn into mass panic.


    Hearing all the wailed screams, "Noisy." said Mira shortly.


    *Sttt* Suddenly, all the panicked Nergal''s elite soldiers exploded into meat paste at the same time. Be it fourth-grade soldiers or fifth-grade leaders, all of them suddenly be bloody corpses.


    The entire battleground turned into silence. The only survivor could only hear the windy sound of Humnia Grasnd.


    Both Nergal and the Heart kingdom army were surprised at this unbelievable scene. Hundreds of elite soldiers are suddenly turned into meat paste in the blink of an eye.


    This kind of attack is already in the realm of seventh grade or more. The only people that are still calm are only Anna, Mira, Lily, and the hidden Darren. Even the Duke and Duchess in the air stopped fighting at this moment.


    While everyone was still in shock, "What?!! Fluffy bubbles bursted already?! No! Big Sis Lily, Fluffy Bubbles are Anna''s. Now, what are Anna and Mira supposed to search for?" asked Anna in a sad tone.


    "Hmm?? I just killed a few of them. I don''t know if there is more out there or nearby. I believe there are some of them nearby. Their hiding ability is quite unique." said Lily expressionlessly after blinking for a few seconds.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lily calctes various scenarios in split seconds and finds she can''t win against Mira. The only best way for her to survive without getting harmed is by cooperating with Anna and not showing any hostile movement.


    "Ahh¡­ That''s right. Big sis Lily is smart. Mira, let''s go!! We must catch Fluffy Bubbles." said Anna.


    Mira didn''t move and was still staring at Lily intently.


    "Darren." called Mira shortly.


    "Yes, Mydy?" replied Darren respectfully.


    Mira points at Lily before tilting her head.


    "Ahh.. How could Anna forget?! Mira, this is Big sis Lily. Big sis Lily is super duper smart and kind. Big sis Lily likes to give Anna meat and make delicious meat for Anna." said Anna excitedly.


    "Master, I believe she is what we call a miracle." chimed Darren shortly.


    "Hmm??" replied Mira while still tilting her head.


    Suddenly, Mira grabbed something in the air. *Whooshh* At this moment, Lily could find the familiar rounded marble in Mira''s hand. Out of instinct, she tried to charge at Mira, but she found out her body could not move.


    ''This is.. restriction spell? No, the time is stopping.'' thought Lily as she noticed no one besides Mira, Anna, or Darren was moving.


    Still, she didn''t care about it and kept focusing on Mira with hostile intentions. Although she knows she could die, she still needs to take back the red marble in Mira''s hand.


    She may no longer get orders from her father, Benjamin, to protect it. However, she still has some sentimental feelings toward it. Unlike the thing in Turtle Ate''s hand, the one in Mira''s hand is the true Philosopher''s stone from Benjamin that she protected for a thousand years.


    "Your. Heart." said Mira shortly before the red marble in her hand disappeared.


    Suddenly, Lily finds something inside her body. She feels free from the shackle and capable of sensing the surroundings more clearly. If before she was like looking through a small hole, now she is looking through everything without obstruction.


    At the same time, time is moving again like usual. Lily ignores the others and keeps inspecting her body.


    "This¡­" said Lily while looking at her hand and body.


    "Woaahh¡­ Big sis Lily bes more alive. How did Mira do that? Can Anna also do it?" asked Anna excitedly.


    "Impossible." said Mira shortly.


    "Hmm¡­ Why??" asked Anna.


    "Dumb." replied Mira bluntly.


    "Ehhh¡­ Anna is not stupid. Anna is super duper smart. But Mira is smarter. Ahh¡­ Mira could teach Anna. Mira must teach Anna." said Anna.


    Mira nodded silently again.


    "Alright, let''s go back and start teaching Anna. Bye.. Bye¡­ Big sis Lily. Wissy! Wissy!!" replied Anna before the two girls disappeared, leaving the bloody scene in the surrounding.


    While the little troublemaker disappears, Lily grabs her hands a few times before waving her hand. The restricted Blood Terror disappears, turning into a tiny scroll andnding in Lily''s hand.


    Seeing Lily''s move, all the surviving soldiers wake up from their shock and regroup with their side. The Duke and Duchess also stop fighting andnd on the ground. The Nergal know they have already lost in this battle. From hundreds of high-grade soldiers, only a few of them remain.


    The only surviving ones are the ones with unyielding will and fifth-grade-abovebatants. In contrast, Heart Kingdom''s high-grade soldiers are still intact, with only low casualties from the previous fight.


    Noticing that they arepletely outnumbered, the Duchess and Duke arepletely in distress. Just as they want to call for a retreat, two figurese to their side in a sh. These two are none other than Jade and King Andvari.


    After Anna and Mira leave, they keep track of these troublemakers while fighting. When they find Mira obliterating all the Nergals'' high-grade soldiers, they know this battle is over.


    Although Nergal still had thousands of troops in the back, they couldn''t bepared to the high-grade soldiers. These thousands of troops will be nothing when facing Heart''s high-grade army.


    "You lose, Andvari." said Jade in a mocking tone.


    "Tch¡­ You got lucky this time." said King Andvari in anger.


    "What the hell are all of you standing there for? Did you wait for them topletely annihte us? Everyone, retreat now!!" shouted King Andvari.

 Chapter 616 Daughter

    "Everyone, retreat now!!" shouted King Andvari.


    Hearing their king''s order, all the surviving Nergals immediately retreat back. In contrast, King Andvari didn''t move from his spot and red at Jade.


    "Master Jade, should we pursue them?" asked Duke Blue.


    "No need. Unless you want to lose more than half of our current army, you may go." replied Jade.


    "B-But¡­" replied Duke Blue.


    "Owen, I know what you are thinking. The reason we win this battle easily is because of outsiders'' interference. Also, you should never underestimate seventh grade, especially the desperate one." said Jade sternly.


    "A-Alright." said Duke Blue reluctantly.


    Since most of the Nergal soldiers in this ce were high-gradebatants, it didn''t take long for them to retreat. After his soldiers retreated into the safety distance, King Andvari nodded his head to Jade before following them.


    Although King Andvari is scumbag and despicable, he still gives his regards to Jade for deliberately letting them retreat. Otherwise, he may need to fight to the death with Jade to let everyone go. At that point, he may die and the Nergal kingdom will definitely disappear.


    King Andvari may not have cared too much about the lives of his soldiers. But he didn''t want to see his kingdom disappear, at least not under his rule. Jade and King Andvari know this point and take a step back. Fighting further will only harm both sides without any benefit.


    Meanwhile, everyone didn''t notice that the petite silver-haired girl Lily had silently disappeared from the battlefield and back to the Windshire Fortress. With her speed, she could travel back to Fortress in just a few minutes.


    Currently, she is standing in silence in front of Benjamin''s private room. She still didn''t fully understand what Mira did to her.


    But she knows it is a good thing for her. Still, she knows not everything is good. There will be some side effects, and her instinct keeps warning her that something terrible will happen if she ignores it.


    The only person who could help her now was his father, Benjamin. As her creator, Benjamin is the one that knows about her body the most.


    However, her rtionship with him is quiteplicated, especially after theirst conversation. Although Lily is socially inept, she still knows it is wrong for a parent to lust for their own daughter. She even feels anger and disgust at her father after hearing his story.


    If Benjamin is not her creator and father, she may already be grinding his skeletal bone to dust. In fact, her brain and initial program should ignore this problem.


    Yet, Lily somehow develops some emotion as time passes by. This emotion slowly affected her judgment and decision. Combined with her current unknown condition, her feelings became stronger and more vivid.


    Everything she had never thought about became a considerable point for her. This feeling makes her fear being indecisive and excited simultaneously.


    Therefore, she feelsplicated about her father. As Angus said, Benjamin is her father and it is a natural fact. No matter how much she denied it. It will always be a fact. After steeling herself, she opens the doors and enters Benjamin''s private room.


    "This¡­ Lily?! No way!! No, you are¡­ my daughter Lily." said Benjamin while still trembling after seeing Lily''s figure.


    On the other hand, Lily tilts her head in confusion. Although Benjamin often mistakes her for Lily Alcataria, he only shows it through hidden lust in his eyes. It is because Benjamin always knows Lily is not the true Lily Alcataria.


    Someone like Benjamin should never have mistaken his daughter Lily for Lily Alcataria, even with his intense obsession.


    "Lily, what happened? Why did your body?" asked Benjamin in worry.


    Benjamin immediately realizes something is wrong with Lily because she is too simr to Lily Alcataria, not only in appearance but also in breadth and aura.


    Benjamin knows he doesn''t deserve to be Lily''s father anymore. But he is still her father and creator. He couldn''t help but worry about her sudden change.


    "I am not sure.. Fa... I just went to the battlefield¡­" said Lily before telling her experience on the battlefield.


    She decided not to call Benjamin her father, which Benjamin didn''t mind and focused on the current problem.


    Initially, Lily wants to release her pent-up anger and help the other homunculus survive the war. But she didn''t expect to find ridiculous beings like Mira on the battlefield.


    After hearing the story, "So, you are saying she somehow summoned our Philosopher''s stone and integrated it with your body? And you suddenly could feel more clearly?" asked Benjamin.


    "Yes." replied Lily shortly.


    "Hmm... I could roughly guess what she did to you based on your description. I know Master Hidden in the Dark is a God-like being but not this ridiculous." muttered Benjamin.


    "Is it bad?" asked Lily.


    "No. Not really. In fact, I am not quite sure if it is bad or good. Anyway, you must feel something wrong will happen to your body, right?" asked Benjamin.


    "Yes." replied Lily.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Actually, she just makes you more perfect. When I hear you have a soul in your body, I know you are no longer just a homunculus. No matter how perfect homunculus is, they can''t have a soul even with all those thousand years of experience."


    "Although I am not an expert on the soul subject, I still know a few things about it. One thing for certain is the soul couldn''t be created but must be born, which leads me to question your soul origin." said Benjamin.


    "It took me a while of research before I noticed you starting to resemble Lily Alcataria each day passed by. What Master Hidden in the Dark did to you makes me more certain. Now, you practically have a simr aura as her and not just appearance." added Benjamin.


    "So, I am Lily Alcataria?" asked Lily.


    "No. The thing is you also have arge part of my aura. You are Lily Graham. My and Lily Alcataria''s daughter. You are our daughter." said Benjamin in a mncholy tone.


    Lily is surprised at Benjamin''s revtion and never expects such a conclusion. Lily blinked and processed the sudden information for a few seconds.


    "How?" asked Lily.


    "I am not sure either. But one thing is certain. You are truly a miracle. Our miracle." replied Benjamin with a gentle tone.


    Hearing this and remembering Darren and Mira''s words, she finally understands her current condition. Without hesitation, Lily jumps toward Benjamin and hugs him.


    "Father!!" called Lily emotionally.


    All her dissatisfaction towards Benjamin ispletely gone. She just wants to hug her beloved father. While the father and daughter are talking with each other emotionally, Anna and Mirae back to the training ground where Angus and Jayna reside.


    "Angus¡­ Big sis¡­ Anna is back!!" called Anna while hugging the couple.


    "Wee back. Did you have fun?" greeted Jayna.


    "Yup. Anna and Mira watch the Boom Bam r rr movie. It was so exciting. Hmm??" said Anna before frowning.


    "Is there something wrong, Anna?" asked Angus in worry.


    "Angus and Big sis are not mating?" asked Anna bluntly.


    "Anna!! What are you saying?! How many times have I told you not to say something like that in public." rebuked Jayna while blushing.


    "Ehh.. But Angus and Big sis are always mating when Anna is away. Did Angus and Big sis split beds? Did Anna need to choose which one Anna needed to go with? Noo¡­ Anna doesn''t want to be separated from Angus and Big sis!!" said Anna in a sad tone.


    "Alright. That''s enough. We are not splitting or anything. So, stop making sudden assumptions. Tch¡­ where did you learn such a thing? Honestly, your mouth is more dangerous than those gossiping nobles at the capital." grumbled Angus.


    "Anyway, did you catch any Moon Rabbits?" asked Angus.


    "Fluffy Bubble? Why should Anna catch Fluffy Bubbles? Anna can''t eat Fluffy Bubble. Silly Angus." said Anna while looking at Angus as if he was dumb.


    "Did she already forget about our previous deal? Ahh.. Forget it. It''s time for lunch. Let''s eat it first. It seems the war will also stop for some reason." said Angus before ncing at the dark cloud on the horizon.


    "Yay! Yay! Meat!! Anna wants fluffy meat!!" said Anna excitedly.


    "Master Mira and Master Darren, did you want to join us?" asked Angus while carrying the excited Anna.


    "Hmmm¡­ I am afraid we can''t apany you anymore. There are still things we need to do in our kingdom." replied Darren.


    "No!! Mira are you going already?!" protested Anna.


    Mira shakes her head at Anna.


    "Master, we still¡­" said Darren before stopping talking after being red at by Mira.


    "Boring." said Mira shortly.


    "Haa.. Alright, I will send Lenora to serve you while I am away." replied Darren helplessly.


    Mira didn''t react and made a shooing gesture to Darren. Seeing this, Darren could only release a deep sigh.


    Although d is staying in the Eternal Kingdom, many things must be done to manage the kingdom. Because of the stupid Vampire Kings in the past, the Eternal Kingdom is not only on the verge of copse but also exhausted and damaged all its foundations.


    If they don''t repair this foundation, the Eternal kingdom may be gone when Mira wakes up from her slumber next time.

 Chapter 617 The War End

    The Eternal Kingdom is unlike the other kingdom. They could survive through the passage of time just by relying on their vast and deep foundation. It is also why they dare antagonize everyone without fear of repercussion.


    Still, this deep heritage and foundation have limits. Fortunately, Mira is waking up from slumber now. Otherwise, their kingdom will crumble in less than a hundred years.


    This is something that neither d nor Darren want to see. The Eternal Kingdom is not only their home but also their master castle and pce. Unfortunately, d and Darren have their lives bound to Mira.


    When Mira goes into a deep slumber d and Darren also slowly weaken. In the end, they are also forced to make a deep slumber like Mira.


    Therefore, they couldn''t pay attention to the Eternal kingdom all the time. They must leave this job to their descendant or the next Vampire King.


    After talking to Angus and the others, Darren cut his finger slightly and let a drop of blood touch the ground. Suddenly, aplex magic diagram appeared and made bright light [5th Circle - Forced Summoning].


    A momentter, a ck-haired girl wearing a gothic-styled dress appeared from the magic circle. Finding that everyone was focusing on her, the ck-haired girl couldn''t help but step back nervously.


    "Alright, this is Lenora. One of our Pureblood Vampires. Although timid and inexperienced, she is the only one worthy to serve Lady Mira, though it is barely." Darren introduced the ck-haired woman.


    "N-Nice to meet you. M-My name is Lenora Dracule." greeted Lenora shyly.


    "Young Baron Angus, besides taking care of Master, you could also take care of her during my absence. As long as you didn''t kill or prevent her from doing her job in serving Master, you could do anything to her." said Darren.


    "Really?" asked Angus in surprise.


    "*Sigh*¡­ Honestly, I am quite disappointed with the current Pureblood generation. Lenora is the only one with good talent. Still, she is too timid. I hope you give her some real-world experience." said Darren with a smile.


    Lenora, who heard this, couldn''t help but tense and shuddered slightly. If it is not because of her heritage as Pureblood Vampire, she may try to run as far as possible from here.


    "Sure. I will see what I can do. Lately, I seem to get a bunch of women under training. One more person is nothing." said Angus.


    "Don''t worry, she could take care of herself. I will also give appropriate rewards for this." said Darren.


    After giving a few more words to Lenora and Angus, Darren disappears from his spot. Then, Angus and the others join Anna and Mira, who have already broken into the dining room.


    While they have lunch, Jade orders his troops back to the fortress in a systematic manner. The first reason they are camping in Humnia Grasnd this time is to divert King Andvari''s attention and give Nergals another considerable blow.


    Since these two targets have already been achieved, they no longer have any reason to stay in the Humnia Grasnd. Although they win the battle, the soldiers are unsatisfied with their victory.


    They know they only win this battle because of outsiders'' interference. Moreover, Jade''s sudden order to stop pursuing Nergal''s remaining army left many dissatisfied among the troops.


    They all stay and prepare in the Humnia Grasnd for a long time. Yet, they couldn''t give a significant blow to the Nergal with their own hand. They feel like all their effort is a waste of time and resources. Still, nobody dared to question Jade''s order.


    In fact, their feelings are not far from the truth. In this battle and war, the Heart Kingdom paid enormous amounts of money to increase their soldiers''bat capability. In return, they got no valuable resources but only significant losses and casualties from the battle.


    Even the loot from the Udrary Kingdom could not cover their spending in their current military movement. It could be said King Leon indeed wasted his money in this battle without anything to gain.


    Although the Heart will still getpensation from Nergalter, they know it cannot cover the loss. However, no one realizes this movement also dramatically impacts the Humane Region.


    No one dares to mess up the Heart Kingdom and try to buy the Heart Kingdom''s favor in the next few years. Compared to this, their slight loss is nothing.


    Besides, the current Heart Kingdom has a bottomless pocket from the sale of Miasma Antidote, which is still in high demand. It''s been years since Miasma Antidote entered the global market. Yet, the price kept increasing and showed no sign of going down.


    Instead, the price is increasing at an rming rate. At first, it will cost around 100 gold for a bottle of Miasma Antidote. Now, a single bottle will cost about a thousand gold. It will reach more than a few thousand gold coins when sold through the ck market.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Compared with the production cost, which is less than a dozen gold coins, the Heart Kingdom indeed raked in a lot of money just from this sale.


    Unfortunately, not everyone could realize this. Some people think this war and military movement is a waste of resources. Most of these people are greedy aristocrats that often stay deep in their territory.


    These greedy nobles start to band together and n to put some pressure on King Leonter. Unbeknown to them, King Leon had already predicted their movement and had a way to deal with it.


    Currently, he is still inside the Jaagarmouth Stronghold and reads the current report from Jade''s battle.


    "I see¡­ I guess this is for the best. We don''t know what Andvari will do if we push him further." muttered King Leon.


    King Leon knows King Andvari''s current situation and feelings as he often felt them a dozen years ago. Compared to a dozen years ago, the present Heart Kingdom was like Heaven and Earth.


    King Leon needs to bepletely ready to sacrifice his life anytime just to give deterrence to other forces. Since no one ever wants to fight and provoke desperate seventh grade, they usually leave the Heart Kingdom alone.


    This is also why a kingdom with a seventh-grade powerhouse only gets destroyed if its seventh-gradebatant dies.


    While reading the report, King Leon notices two small ck-haired girls peeking from the edge of his desk. The two girls stare at Leon intensely and give an eerie feeling.


    "Hmm¡­ I think we should go back to the capital now. Otherwise, this ce will soon be full of bird shit." said King Leon.


    During his stay at the Jaagarmouth Stronghold, the whole stronghold often gets pooped by birds in the sky. Many of King Leon''s adjutants and Royal Knights suddenly slipped on the floor numerous times.


    Many people in the stronghold also get minor idents like hitting their toes on the furniture''s legs or identally getting stted by dirty water or poop.


    When all these minor idents happen, some high-grade people could notice small girlsughing or find the two creepy small girls staring at them.


    Despite this, none of them could do anything to the twin girls since more misfortune and idents happened whenever they tried to catch them.


    The worst ident happened when a giant bird poop suddenly hit a knight from above. Not only does it injure the knight, but it also makes the knight''s body stink. Even now, the stink is not gone despite already being bathed with perfume and soap.


    Since then, no one dared to catch the two mischievous girls anymore. Moreover, they know the two girlse with King Leon and often stay on his shoulders.


    After giving some instructions and orders, King Leon steps into the teleportation room and orders the staff to connect it with the capital city. Hearing this, the whole stronghold suddenly cheered loudly.


    They even look happier than theirplete victory against the Udrary kingdom. Some knights even cried on the spot and prayed to their gods.


    Noticing all this behavior, King Leon could only nce at the two silent girls on his shoulders. In return, the two girls only tilted their heads in confusion at everyone''s weird reaction.


    Fortunately, they couldn''t make any more mischievous idental pranks since the teleportation tform was ready to use. King Leon didn''t waste any time before stepping into the teleportation and disappearing along with the two girls on his shoulders.


    Just a moment after King Leon and the twin girls go, the Jaagarmouth Stronghold is suddenly struck by a strange phenomenon. The whole fortress gets rained down by thousands of bird poop of various kinds. Later, the stronghold got another nickname Shitty Hold.


    Meanwhile, Angus and the others can also return from the Windshire Fort. Unfortunately, their group contains one of the most dangerous beings in The Duchess Amberze still needs to apany them through their journey back while Jade will take care of the border.


    Unfortunately, many things still need to be done for the Duchess before she can return. Therefore, Angus'' return is dyed once again.


    A few days passed by since the end of the war. During this time, Angus and the others go through their routine without further idents. The only notable event is when they discover Lenora''s vampiric side when she drinks blood for nourishment.

 Chapter 618 Lust

    It turned out Pureblood Vampires still couldn''tpletely escape all theirmon weaknesses, such as their thirst for blood. They also need to intake high-quality blood asionally to sustain themself.


    It is entirely different from Darren, who looks like he has no vampire weaknesses. Unfortunately, Lenora is not very bloodthirsty and will bite other people like a wild beast. Otherwise, her head will fall without her knowing it.


    Still, Angus feels like seeing a wild hungry beast when Lenora drinks a blood bottle. He could momentarily notice her timid and shy temperament change into a bloodthirsty beast.


    ''Is this what Master Darren talked about before? Bloodthirst Ancient Power.'' thought Angus while observing Lenora in the distance.


    Angus sometimes knows to preserve the legacy and ''knowledge'', people of the past spread Ancient Power to many people at the same time, such as the Vampire race. In fact, he managed to get a lot of information about Ancient Power in these few days.


    While waiting for the Duchess to finish their business, Angus and Jayna keep their usual daily routine. Except for Anna and Mira, who like to wander around, they spend most of their time inside the training ground.


    Still, the training ground is too big just for them and Lily happens to need a ce to practice her new body. During this moment, Angus learns from Benjamin that Lily is his and Lily Alcataria''s daughter.


    Although surprising, Angus already knows Lily''s existence is extraordinary afterparing it with the other Homunculus. Compared to the H Squad, Lily is much more alive and emotional.


    Furthermore, he is surprised that Benjamin knows his obsession with Lily Alcataria is because of her uncontrolled Ancient Power. In fact, Lily Alcataria was going to a secluded ce to learn to control her power.


    Unfortunately, she meets with Benjamin on the way and gets kidnapped. Still, an old scientist like Benjamin knows many things about this particr subject and decides to share them with Angus.


    "Master Benjamin, are you sure to give me all this knowledge?" asked Angus while reading a big book on hisp.


    "Of course. I need to thank you for your help for Lily when she is in trouble. Besides, I need all the brain to learn about Lily''s Ancient Power. Lily not only inherited our aura or presence but also Lily Alcataria''s Ancient Power." said Benjamin.


    "Thest thing I want to happen to her is her Ancient Power going out of control like her mother. Unfortunately, I only know its effect. I don''t even know what it is called or how to control it." added Benjamin.


    "Certainly, that is quite a bit troublesome. Are you sure it is not [Lust] Ancient Power?" asked Angus.


    "I doubt it. If it is [Lust], those kingdoms will be destroyed long ago and Lily Alcataria will be raped numerous times by everyone. I am unsure why, but only me that is deeply obsessed with her. Perhaps it is Fate." said Benjamin.


    "Moreover, It will be good if it is [Lust] since that Ancient Power already has an owner." said Benjamin.


    "Hmm?!" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Have you heard of the Mistress of Menaki, Queen of Menaki, one of the Underworld Emperors?" asked Benjamin.


    "Mistress of Menaki? Did you mean Ivis Latina? Wait a second¡­ If she has [Lust]... No wonder she is rumored to have controlled a full-fledged seventh-grade." said Angus after realizing something.


    "You are quite informed. Not many know about her ''servant'' and how she can control them? Still, most old ones know she is the true holder of [Lust]. During her power manifestation, many kingdoms were erased through history under her hands."


    "Perhaps, only thosezy elves remember her past." said Benjamin.


    "Weird. You speak like she is ancient. I know seventh grade has a practically long lifespan. But, I don''t think it is that old to be forgotten by everyone." said Angus.


    "You are right. However, I can''t give you further information. It is still too early for you. Unless you have a body like mine. It is too dangerous for you to know more." replied Benjamin.


    "It''s okay. So, what makes you think it is good for Lily if her power is actually [Lust]?" asked Angus.


    "There is only one true holder for each Ancient Power. For example, you and Master Gilford inherited [Analyze]. However, the only one who could fully use or even develop it further is only one of you." exined Benjamin.


    "Once one of you bes the true holder of [Analyze], the other''s Ancient Power will weaken drastically to the point it will not give any side effect. Unless the true holder is dead, the others will stay like this."


    "Since [Lust] already has the true holder, the other people who inherited [Lust] will only get the lesser version of it without any side effects." Added Benjamin.


    "I see. So, the other people are like a backup n in case the true holder dies before being able to pass down the Ancient Power. Since most of the Ancient Power is very powerful, I doubt the true holder wants to pass it down or spread it around casually." said Angus.


    "Right. This is also to prevent the true holder from getting killed by the other holder. Having weakened Ancient Power will drastically lower someone''sbat prowess." said Benjamin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Make sense. In that case, we must prepare before Lily''s Ancient Power gets stronger and affects everyone. Judging by your description and story, it is quite disruptive Ancient Power." said Angus.


    While Angus and Benjamin talk about Ancient Power, four girls are battling and having a spar. At first, the girls have a four-way fight, but it changes after Lily beats every one of them in less than a minute.


    In the end, Jayna, Brigida, and Lenora join in fighting against the silver-haired Homunculus. Despite facing three powerfulbatants simultaneously, Lily can still fend off everyone easily while inspecting her new body change.


    "Haa¡­ Haaa¡­ This is ridiculous. I feel like fighting Angus but with the speed of Aunt Extalia." said Jayna with a rough breath after the battle.


    "Urgh¡­ Her mind is too powerful andplex for my artifact to control." said Brigida.


    "Ummm¡­ I am sorry. I am useless." said Lenora timidly.


    "Lenora, don''t belittle yourself. Although you are inexperienced inbat, your blood art and vampire ability are very powerful. I doubt ordinary fifth grade will go down in a few seconds against you." said Brigida.


    "B-But¡­" replied Lenora weakly.


    "Enough but!! Be confident in yourself. You are the noble Pureblood Vampire. You should stand straight and fearless." retorted Jayna.


    Then, Jayna starts lecturing Lenora about her royalty etiquette. She knows Pureblood Vampire has the same status as the Royalty family in the Heart Kingdom.


    Jayna may not truly care about status and nobility. Still, she didn''t like seeing someone from the high noble line degrade like Lenora. At least, Jayna wants Lenora to have confidence in herself.


    "Well, I guess this also could be counted as broadening her experience." muttered Angus while looking at three exhausted girls.


    Although Angus promised to give Lenora some worldly experience, it didn''t mean he would teach her personally. Until now, only Jayna and Anna are the only people that get personally taught by Angus.


    The prior one is because she manages to convince Angus with her constant dedication, while thetter is too talented and ''mischievous'' to be left alone. Even Brigida only gets verbal instruction just for her body treatment without real training from Angus.


    As a martial expert, he knows the danger of his skills and way of fighting. He prefers to die with it rather than spread it around casually.


    In contrast to the three girls'' situation, Lily still stands leisurely and ys with her dagger. Although it is called ying, the other three girls barely see the daggers and Lily''s hand movement.


    While Angus and the others are busy practicing, the Nergal kingdom bes chaotic. After the brutal loss in the previous battle, King Andvari immediately returned to Nergal''s Capital City and practically left the border on their own.


    This movement shows that King Andvari already gives up on fighting Heart Kingdom further. Unless the Heart decides to take the capital city, King Andvari will not move.


    Knowing this, the Heart kingdom decided to take the opportunity and send a group of negotiators for the war reparations. However, others tried to use this opportunity. One of them is the mysterious ck-veiled woman hired by Nergal during the battle.


    "Are you sure about this?" asked a person with a blurry mist.


    "Yes. We should take this opportunity to prate all thend near this border." said the veiled woman.


    "How about our mission?" asked the person.


    "Forget about it. There is no way we could retrieve ''that''. Besides, it seems Benjamin is somehow capable of creating another power source besides ''that'' for those Homunculus." replied the veiled woman coldly.


    ''There is no way they could create five Philosopher''s stones without causing a lot of disturbance. This is a failed mission from the start.'' thought the veiled woman inwardly.


    "B-But¡­" replied the misty person reluctantly.


    "There is also Master of Hidden in the Dark. Even our lord will run away at first sight of her, much less us." said the veiled woman bluntly.


    "sphemy!! You better watch your mouth..." rebuked the misty person.


    "Or what? Listen here, piece of shit. I am the saint, not you. So, you better listen to me or fuck off!" said the veiled woman coldly.

 Chapter 619 The Five

    "So, you better listen to me or fuck off!" said the veiled woman coldly.


    "Tch¡­ Fine." grumbled the hideous misty person before disappearing into thin air.


    Seeing the misty person gone, the woman could only release a deep sigh.


    ''Tch.. Nothing has been going well ever since our mission in Sunset City. There is also that unknown mysterious force who always targets all the religious groups.''ined the woman inwardly.


    While some religious groups and other forces targeted the border of Nergal, a small group approached the Windshire Fort. This group of people has the same trait of red skin.


    "So, this is what the outside world looks like, huh?" asked one of the red-skinned people.


    "It looks no different than the Ancient Vault area." said another person.


    "It doesn''t matter. In the end, we are just nothing but a ve." said another person.


    "Come on, Nissa. Don''t be like that. I don''t think our employer will be that bad. From what I observe, those humans seem like good people. Besides, we are not ves. We are just working for them." said another person.


    "Tch.. What do you know, Tylie?! Our life is practically in their hands now."ined Nissa.


    Before they could argue more, "Both of you shut up!" said another person coldly.


    "W-We are sorry, Master Akiye." said Nissa and Tylie in fear.


    Most of the members of Seven Faces have a rebellious nature. They didn''t even fear and respect the Red Queen Nabe. However, it is entirely different for this woman.


    Akiye is also one of the Seven Faces leaders. Everyone knows herbat prowess and behavior. Unlike her calm and kind temperament when she takes care of the Honor Valley, she likes to beat the other members with the excuse to toughen them up.


    Even when they fight together and surround Akiye, she can still easily beat their ass.


    Still, they are d they can reach their current level because of Akiye''s constant bullying. But, it also leaves a psychological scar whenever they confront Akiye. Whenever they face Akiye, they will subconsciously tremble in fear.


    After walking in the windy Humnia Grasnd for a while, they finally reach a massive fortress wall. Suddenly, their group is surrounded by armored people from the Fortress Wall.


    "Halt!! State your business or we will be forced to take you down!!" said the group leader.


    "We are from Nirvas. We are here to fulfill our contract." replied Akiye before taking out a letter.


    "Nirvas?! Please wait here." said the group leader before using hismunication device.


    In the meantime, the other Heart soldiers are still on their guard and looking at this group of Altras.


    After waiting a few minutes, "You said you are from Nirvas? Did Lady Nabe send you?" asked the group leader.


    "Pfft.. Lady Nabe? If that nerd is ady, then I should be a Queen. Anyway, yeah¡­ we are sent by her." replied Akiye casually.


    Seeing her response, the guard leader nodded to others before picking up the letter in Akiye''s hand. After confirming all their identity, they are guided into the Fortress. Along the way, the six members of Seven Faces find some guards watching them with vignce.


    Even their guide didn''t talk much and kept a neutral expression.


    Feeling the tense and hostile atmosphere, "Still thinking they are good people?" teased Nissa towards Tylie.


    Tylie wanted to retort to her friend but couldn''t say anything to retort. Fortunately, Akiye happened to help her at this moment.


    "Hmm¡­ I thought they would be more strict, considering they had a war until a few days ago. Did Duchess Amberze already notify you about our arrival?" asked Akiye towards the guide.


    "Yes. The Duchess already informed us about the arrival of Nirvas''s delegation." replied the guide after being slightly startled by the sudden question.


    ''So, they just have a war. No wonder everyone seems hostile towards us.'' thought Nissa.


    ''War?! Those humans didn''t seem like going through war, especially that girl.'' thought Tylie as she remembered the happy-going Anna.


    While Nissa and Tylie thought inwardly, the other members of the seven faces walked silently and had their own thoughts. Carlyn, the sad of seven faces, observes the surroundings and tries to gather information about the ce.


    On the other hand, Ulva, the Fear of Seven Faces, bes more pessimistic thinking with each step she takes. If it was not for the presence of Akiye nearby, she might have already run away long ago.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In contrast with everyone, Lilith stays silent because of another reason.


    ''He is here. I could feel it. I could smell him. Wait.. Did I look weird? Did I brush my teeth today?!'' thought Lilith nervously at the prospect of meeting her crush.


    After a while, they finally arrive at the Duchess Amberze''s office.


    Noticing the iing people, "Ohh.. Wee. I hope you don''t mind about our security. We are just getting through war and still in the middle of reparation." Duchess Amberze greets everyone.


    "We don''t mind it. It will be weird if your security is not up to this level." said Akiye.


    "If I am not wrong, you are Master Akiye, right?" asked the Duchess.


    "Yes. I am here to send these girls." said Akiye before giving the Duchess a big envelope with documents.


    Opening the envelope, the Duchess finds detailed data about the five Altras girls, even their hobbies and habits. Reading their data, the Duchess finds their personality resembles the seven faces they had previously represented.


    Carlyn Massvein is the eldest among the five girls. She is hailed as the mastermind and the brain for most of the seven faces'' big moves.


    Although she is still inexperienced in many things and couldn''tpare to people like Duchess Amberze, who are already going through many wars, she is still talented for her age in tactical warfare.


    Unfortunately, she also developed a big w like other geniuses or smart people. She is very empathetic to the point of feeling sad, even toward her enemy.


    Otherwise, she could easily destroy and take over the Nirvas a long time ago with her brain by using a more cruel and efficient method. Hence, she represents the Sad of Seven Faces.


    The second eldest is Tylie Fleshblood. Unlike the mncholic Carlyn, Tylie is easygoing and could even smile in the face of death, like when she was corneredst time. Unfortunately, this also became her major weakness.


    She is too casual and hardly able to be serious. Hence, she represents the Happy of the Seven Faces.


    In contrast to Tylie''s positiveness, Nissa Stonebone is a person who likes to bad-mouth everything. Her thrash talking is number one among all the Seven Faces, even the old members. Despite this, she is also famous for her pain endurance.


    She could endure the most painful and mind-breaking torture without screaming or shedding tears. Unfortunately, her record was broken when she was captured by Nabest time.


    As someone from the Stonebone n, she also inherited their hard skin and bone maniption besides their shapeshifting ability.


    She is a greatbatant and the second strongest among the five in directbat. Because of her foul mouth, she represents the Contempt of Seven Faces.


    The next girl is Ulva Redskin. She is the same age as Tylie. For short, this girl is very paranoid. All it takes is to leave her alone in a secluded house and she will get a panic attack on her own.


    Despite this unique trait, she is very good at reconnaissance tasks and creates many backup ns. Although quite paranoid, she cares a lot about her Seven Faces sisters. She will never hesitate to sacrifice herself to let the others escape likest time.


    Thest one is Lilith Fleshblood. She is the youngest of the Seven Faces. Yet, no one ever underestimates her despite being the youngest. When Duchess Amberze saw Lilith''s data and record, she immediately thought one thing.


    ''Is this for real?!'' thought Duchess Amberze.


    If her data is spread, Lily will be famous for breaking the record as the youngest person who reached fifth grade at twenty-one. Not only that, all her feats andbat capability are off-chart for twenty-one years old.


    ''I thought no one could surpass Jayna''s talent beside that monstrous brat. But, it seems I am wrong. *Sigh* What''s up with this current generation?!''


    ''Last time I knew, the average person to reach fifth grade is fifty or sixty years old. Now, they are practically cutting it more than half of the time.'' thought the Duchess after she sighed deeply.


    Noticing the surprised Duchess, Akiye feels proud of her girls.


    "So, what did you think? They are good, right?" asked Akiye.


    "Yes. If I didn''t know that brat, I would be tempted to hold them down in our kingdom. Still, this is not good. It seems Leon''s worry is right." Duchess Amberze muttered in a low voice for herst sentence.


    Still, Akiye also managed to hear and catch it.


    "Hooo¡­ you also notice it. Since your kingdom has two seventh grade, you should be aware of it soon." said Akiye.


    "Did you know something about it?" asked the Duchess in a serious tone.


    "No. Not even our old man Makar could see it. But one thing is certain. Something bad will happen and affect the whole world." said Akiye.

 Chapter 620 Mocking Battle

    "Something bad will happen and affect the whole world." said Akiye.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this anymore. What will happen will happen anyway." replied Duchess Amberze.


    "Agreed." replied Akiye shortly.


    "Urm.. Excuse me. What is our job here?" asked Lilith impatiently.


    "Eager to do something or should I say meet someone?" said the Duchess in a teasing tone.


    Lilith didn''t reply and only blushed slightly. Everyone knows about her crush on Angus since she never hides her feelings and behavior. Still, she will be embarrassed when someone mentions it directly.


    "Honestly, I nned to send all of you to somebor force like guarding the border or something.


    "After I read your data, I find it quite wasteful for your talent to do that kind of menial job. I prefer to let those spoiled rotten nobles take care of it." said the Duchess while emphasizing thest part.


    The other staff and guards in the room couldn''t help but twitch at thest sentence. They know thest sentence is a warning for them. They should work properly if they don''t want to send for the menial task.


    "I need some time to re-n for your position with the others. Technically, you are here to work for us. So, we can''t just transfer you to another ce immediately, especially with your identity as an immigrant. Some procedures need to be done." exined Duchess Amberze.


    "For now, you should familiarize yourself with human culture while staying in the Fortress. After everything settles down here, we will depart for the capital city in the next few days. My staff will guide you to your room." added the Duchess.


    Then, Akiye and Duchess Amberze speak more privately while the five girls decide to explore the Fortress and learn about human culture. Since the five girls will stay at the Heart Kingdom for who knows how long, they need to learn how to live and adapt to humans.


    Using this opportunity, Lilith decides to drag everyone toward Angus'' private training ground. Since the five girls are perceptive, they already know where they are going but choose to be silent about it.


    Ever since they are back from that cursed dungeon, Lilith has been talking non-stop about Angus every single time. As their elder sisters, they couldn''t help but worry about her. Moreover, they know Angus already has a girlfriend and is faithful to his lover.


    Unfortunately, before they reached the private training ground, the guide tried to stop them from moving further.


    "Umm¡­ I am sorry. But, that area further is off-limits." replied the guide.


    "It''s okay. I just want to¡­." replied Lily.


    Before Lilith finishes her sentence, "Wiiii!!" A childish female voice was heard along with the strong wind.


    Something fast passes through them and makes everyone stumble from the wind.


    "What''s that?" asked Ulva in fear.


    "That''s¡­ I believe it is the mon.. I mean Lady Anna." said the guide.


    "That girl?!" replied Lilith before following Anna''s direction in a hurry.


    "W-Wait!! You can''t go there!!" called the guide, but Lilith and the others had already moved towards a private training ground.


    Arriving at the training ground, the five female Altras find a few people and two girls sitting on a flying pillow. One of the girls is talking loudly about something.


    Most people couldn''t understand her speech since it only contained words like Boom rr Whoo or suddenughter. Despite this, a young couple still responds with a warm smile to her.


    ''It''s him!! Oh my god! He looks more charming than before!!'' thought Lilith inwardly while rooted in her spot.


    Meanwhile, Angus and the others also notice the five girls'' sudden intrusion. Since he didn''t like people peeking at Jayna when she was training and covered in sweat, none of the guards or Royal Guards dared to approach the training ground.


    Therefore, the private training ground could easily be infiltrated. Still, he knows this ce is deep inside the Fortress. If an intruder manages to reach this ce without getting detected, he doubts an ordinary guard can notice it.


    Before Angus and the others could speak, "My apologies, Baron Angus, Fourth Princess, they suddenly ran on their own and reached this location." apologized to the guide in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, I actually know them. Besides, they are here to pay a debt." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus'' words, the five girls couldn''t help but twitch.


    "Anyway, can you call elder Zeth and his squad to go over here? Just said we are having a mocking battle now. You don''t need to worry about those girls. They will not go anywhere." said Angus to the guide.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Certainly, Baron Angus." replied the guide politely before leaving the training ground.


    Despite only having the Baron title, she knows Angus is one of the people she must never offend.


    "Mocking Battle?"mented the others.


    "Yeah. Since we already test Lily''sbat prowess in personal fights, I think it is good to have a group battle. It will also elerate her body and mind adaptation." replied Angus.


    "Agreed. Fighting with more people will make me realize more about my body change."mented Lily.


    "Moreover, I hear from Jane most of the Sur Knights are still itching to fight because of the sudden war''s end. I think it will be good for them to release some steam. It is also a good experience for everyone." said Angus.


    "It seems fun. Can we join too?" asked Tylie excitedly.


    "Sure. Since you will work with us, I think you should understand us through some sparring. Although Elder Zeth''s squad mainly consists of Berston Race, other soldiers may join them." said Angus.


    "Berston? What kind of race is that?" asked Carlyn.


    "They are nothing different than humans, just having more resistant bodies." said Angus while exining briefly.


    While they are waiting for Elder Zeth''s arrival, "Angus, are you sure about this? We still don''t know when or how Lily''s power manifested." asked Benjamin from the side while covered in an illusion.


    "It will be good if her power manifests now since we are prepared and ready to act anytime. However, I doubt it will be easy to manifest such an Ancient Power.


    Based on my experience and the information I know, it takes a lot of triggers for Ancient Power to manifest and affect the user or the surrounding. The more powerful its effect, the harder it manifests." exined Angus.


    "Hmm... I just hope nothing happens to Lily." replied Benjamin worriedly.


    Hearing this, Angus could only release a sigh. He knows Lily''s Ancient Power and his past is a sensitive topic for Benjamin. Whenever Angus tries to ask for this Ancient Power, Benjamin always gives a mncholy, sad reminiscing expression.


    ''I bet he already knows about Lily Alcataria''s Ancient Power when she is still alive. Since Benjamin cannot resist his lust, he may choose to turn a deaf ear to it or more likely, be forced to ignore it.''


    ''That Lily Alcataria is also a mysterious person. If the story is true, it means Lily Alcataria never hates Benjamin or even feels gratitude for him. *Sigh* What a mess¡­ Welp, none of it matters to me anyway.'' thought Angus.


    "Angus¡­ Angus¡­ Why is everyone excited in a cursing battle? Big sis said it is bad to bad-mouth the others unless it''s dumb dumb bubbles or perverts." said Anna innocently while hugged by Jayna.


    "Anna, it''s not cursing practice. It''s mocking practice. Kind of like group sparring we did in Nirvas." exined Angus patiently.


    "Fight? Can Anna and Mira join? Anna is itching to burst some bubbles." said Anna excitedly.


    "Nope. No bursting. You and Master Mira just watch from the side." rebuked Angus bluntly.


    "Ehhh¡­ Meanie!! Stinky! Dumb Dumb! Hahaha¡­ Angus is Dumb Dumb!! Hahahaha¡­"ughed Anna while mocking Angus.


    Fortunately, Angus was already used to Anna''s mischievous taunt and only patted her head gently while taking a deep breath. Lately, he has noticed whenever Anna bes too naughty and mischievous, he just needs to spoil her more and gentlyfort her.


    Then, she will behave herself and turn into a good girl. At most, she will be more clingy. Angus didn''t mind it since he knew her mind was quite chaotic and messy when she was in child form. He guesses his care and gentle approach affect her mind positively.


    It didn''t take a long time before Elder Zeth and the squad under him arrived. Like Angus predicted, other knights from other divisions are joining the fun.


    Most of them are trying to catch a nce of their beautiful, talented princess, while the others just want to do some action. At first, Angus regrets his choice and feels like going to murder everyone who is trying to look at his girlfriend inappropriately.


    After Jayna shows her destructive fire, no one dares to look at her inappropriately and even fear her. Whenever they make eye contact, everyone feels like getting stared at by a dangerous beast.


    Fortunately, this incident immediately goes down since Lily takes everyone''s attention by fighting with the two seventh faces. While waiting for everyone, Nissa and Tylie decide to fight against Lily.


    Because of Altras'' shapeshifting trait, Nissa and Tylie can somehow hold against Lily. Still, Lily also is not taking the fight seriously. Otherwise, she could instantly kill the two girls. Her fighting style is more inclined to killing than sparring.


    Even her weakest dagger skill is designed to give a killing blow rather than incapacitate her enemy.

 Chapter 621 Small Celebration

    *ng* *ng* *ng* The three girls sh at high speed without taking a single break. After another few minutes, Tylie and Nissa stop and raise their hands to show they are giving up.


    "Huft.. Huft¡­ You are really ridiculous. We will have various wounds all over our body if we are the other races or humans." Tylie while calming her rough breath.


    Currently, Tylie and Nissa''s clothes are riddled with small holes. Fortunately, Lily is still mindful and not making anyrge holes that expose their body. Nissa also notices this and feels a little bit down.


    Among the five, she is the best in closebat and direct confrontation. Even Lilith needs a lot of effort to beat her, yet Lily can read all her rhythms and patterns to predict her movement.


    *p* *p* *p* As the fight ends, everyone cheers and ps the three girls.


    "That''s awesome!!" cheered one of the soldiers.


    "I never thought to see the Silver sh''s action once again."mented another soldier.


    "Damn, she is as fast as rumored." another soldiermented.


    "Come to think of it, which one is faster? Is it the Crimson sh or Silver sh?" asked another soldier.


    "sphemy!! Of course, it is our beloved Duchess!!" roared another knight while showing a tattoo of Duchess Amberze on his body.


    "Shut up, Fool!! Did you say our Silver sh Lily is not fast enough?!" retorted another soldier.


    Then, the soldiers start having their own arguments about their idol. Seeing this, Angus could only shake his head.


    ''I never thought Lily would have her own fan base.'' thought Angus.


    "You seem quite popr, Miss Silver sh." said Tylie.


    Lily didn''t respond and tilted her head in confusion.


    "My name is Lily Graham and not Silver sh. Please remember it." said Lily expressionlessly before ying back with her daggers.


    "Urgh¡­ Are every human like her?"mented Nissa.


    "Don''t worry. She is a special case. You are Tylie and Nissa, right?" asked Brigida while giving them a refreshment.


    Although Angus and Jayna didn''t restrict Brigida like a prisoner, Jayna still wanted to make her as a personal maid. With the help of their absolutemand, it is easy to bend the prideful Brigida to doing all the maid work.


    They no longer worry about private daily necessities inside their private area.


    "Yes, we are. You are?" asked Tylie cheerfully.


    "My name is Brigida Nergal. You are pretty strong. Did the other girls also be as strong as you two?" replied Brigida.


    "Nergal?! No, the strongest of us is¡­" said Tylie before stopping


    Tylie finds their youngest Lilith rooted on her spot and keeps peeking at Angus from a distance. Unlike before, she didn''t dare to approach Angus and talk to him directly.


    ''She is getting worse!!'' thought the other four Altras.


    Brigida also noticed Lilith and nodded her head. It is not like she doesn''t understand what Lilith feels. As a prodigy, she has a different viewpoint than others. If it is not up to her standard, she will ignore it or not even nce at it.


    Yet, Angus is taking her attention and shining brightly like a sun. If the others are painted in ck and white, Angus is like a vibrant colorful rainbow. Fortunately, she immediately suppressed this feeling as a mind expert.


    "What did you mean by she is different?" asked Nissa while ignoring Lilith''s behavior.


    "Let''s just say she is not the same race as us." said Brigida.


    "I see." replied Nissa.


    "Attention, Everyone!!" shouted Elder Zeth while standing beside Angus.


    The soldiers immediately stop talking and focus on Elder Zeth.


    "Some of you already hear the purpose of today''s gathering. But, I will exin it again since some people joined us at thest minute. We will have a mocking battle with Lily, a.k.a Silver sh."


    "We will start with ten people fighting her at once and slowly increase the number. Don''t worry about getting injured, as some healers are stationed nearby. Still, it is best if you do it with consideration."


    "For people interested in fighting with Lily, please send your name to the staff to be recorded. Those not participating in the fight are free to do anything as long as you don''t interrupt the fight." exined Elder Zeth.


    "If you n a personal duel, just notify the staff nearby. Baron Angus, is there anything you want to add?" said Elder Zeth.


    "Nope. I think that''s all." replied Angus shortly.


    "Then, let''s begin!!" said Elder Zeth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "WOOO!!" cheered everyone.


    Although the war ended fast and was quite an anti-climax, everyone was still happy and festive. For months, they are always tense as death looms over them during the war. This is one of the opportunities for them to take a break and release some steam.


    Some knights and soldiers even bring alcoholic drinks and food to make it merrier. Unfortunately, all drinks are burned to nothingness by Jayna before they can even take a single sip of it.


    The Fire Phoenix bes furious when she notices Anna sneaking around to try the alcoholic drink. Still, everyone didn''t mind it since Anna is also quite famous for her unique behavior.


    During her stay at the Fortress, she often pranked everyone. She even sent some people to aa by casually bumping them when she was not looking around. Everyone couldn''t imagine what would happen if she got drunk and suddenly decided to destroy the whole Fortress.


    Soon, the mocking battle goes on. Some knights were also interested in sparring with the five Altras. Some bold ones even ask Brigida and Jayna for a spar despite knowing their identity. However, Angus didn''t mind it since it was a good experience for the girls.


    "Hmm.. I didn''t expect there to be a lot of people who join us." said Elder Zeth.


    "Although the human race is not battle hungry, the high-grade soldiers have a tendency to fight. Otherwise, they will never break their limit and reach their current level." replied Angus.


    "True. Based on my experience, all high-grade people are quite battle crazed. Even thosezy elves will ask for a spar or fight asionally." said Benjamin.


    "Really?! Come to think of it, I never fought any elves before. I wonder if they are as strong as the rumor." said Elder Zeth.


    "Nah¡­ Those people are just a bunch ofzy gardeners." The three people heard a reply from nearby.


    Angus and the others find a ck panther beastman with leather armor standing beside them.


    "You are?" asked Elder Zeth.


    "Ahh¡­ Where is my manner? My name is Xifor, leader of the Red Beast mercenary. I hope you don''t mind my members and me joining the fun." replied the beastman mercenary.


    Besides Nergal, the Heart kingdom also hires some mercenaries who are affiliated and active in their kingdom. One of them is a Red Beast mercenary. A group of mercenaries consists of a beastman.


    "Sure. This event is open to everyone. It also acts as a small celebration for the wars since we still didn''t officially celebrate it." replied Angus before Elder Zeth could speak.


    "That''s d. We beastman is quite battle maniacs. I hope you don''t mind my members letting out some steam." said Xifor.


    "Then, you should join the battle too. It will be a good experience for the girls since Beastman is rare in our kingdom." said Angus.


    "Ohh.. Can I? However, I don''t feel interested in those girls. Call me weird, but we beastman don''t like to hurt women, especially the beautiful ones." replied Xifor yfully while ignoring Angus''stment.


    "Then, who is the one that gets your interest?" asked Angus.


    "You, of course. I hear Baron Victory is quite a capablebatant. So, may I have the honor to confirm this rumor myself?" asked Xifor.


    "Angus¡­" warned Elder Zeth.


    Before Elder Zeth finished his sentence, "Sure. I also want to try the famous strength of the beastman myself." said Angus casually.


    "Angus!!" called Elder Zeth again.


    "Don''t worry, Elder Zeth. It''s just a spar. Besides, everyone is free to fight here." reassured Angus.


    "Great!! Let me notify the staff now." said Xifor excitedly.


    "No need. Let''s just fight nearby. Elder Zeth, could you please give us the start signal." said Angus while walking away with Xifor.


    In the end, Elder Zeth could only release a sigh and follow them. But he is still wary of Xifor. Although their event was open to everyone, mercenary groups usually didn''t like to join the army event. They are rarely involved with the army unless they are called for something.


    Most of the mercenaries or guilds only care about their payment. As soon as they get their payment, they will leave and go on their own. This is amon habit for all mercenary groups. Hence, it is unlikely for any mercenary to join this small event.


    After taking a distance from Lily''s battle, "Before we fight, may I ask one thing?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm?" replied Xifor.


    "May I know what kind of beastman you are?" Asked Angus.


    "As you can see, I am a ck Panther beastman. Is there anything wrong?" asked Xifor.


    "Nahh¡­ I just feel like you are more like a lion than a panther." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Xifor gives a wide grin, unlike his previous demeanor.


    "You goddamn right, brat!!" said Xifor.

 Chapter 622 Escalated Battle

    "You goddamn right, brat!!" said Xifor.


    Hearing this, Elder Zeth immediately rushed toward Xifor. *WHOOSHH* *BAAM* Suddenly, Xifor releases an incredible amount of pure mana toward the surrounding area and forces him back.


    "This mana¡­ Who is he?!!" said Elder Zeth while stabilizing himself.


    On the other hand, Angus didn''t have any luxury to stay idle either, as Xifor had already arrived in front of him and swung his fist.


    ''Fast!!.'' thought Angus as he countered Xifor with his fist [Focus Punch].


    *BOOOM* A massive shockwave breakout to the surrounding area, the moment the two fists collide with each other. The hard training ground is cracking and slowly breaking apart from the shock.


    *Krrtt* Despite using full-power, Angus can still not force back Xifor. It''s been a while since someone withstands his full-power punch. Even the old Dwarf Balrug is already unable to resist his own punch.


    Although many people have more physical power than Angus, few could match his full power punch at his current strength. Unless it is a seventh-grade or sixth-gradebat expert, no one could easily match Angus in punching power.


    Angus'' punch is not only rted to his physical strength but also speed, technique, mana, and control. Since he mastered all of these attributes to perfection, he could release a devastating moment at the right time.


    Noticing Angus manage to parry his fist, Xifor grins more wildly before swinging a fast kick forward *Swiish*. In response, Angus used [Rodeo Maneuver] to dodge the kick to turn sideways.


    Unexpectedly, the casual fast kick cut the training ground like butter to the nearby wall. Using the buffer time after such a big attack, Angus decides to attack Xifor again.


    At this moment, Xifor''s foot rises high into the sky beforeing down faster than his previous attack. *BOOOMMM* The whole training ground turned into shambles. Even the barrier enchantment breaks and shakes some parts of the fortress.


    This big movement immediately alerted everyone, especially Jade and Duchess Amberze. In contrast to this, Angus and Xifor ignore the surroundings and continue their fight. Fist, leg, knee, elbow, they keepunching attacks without stopping.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Each sh creates a strong shockwave and prevents the others from getting closer. During their exchange, Angus notices Xifor''s body is slowly bleeding out and injured from their exchange.


    However, Xifor''s expression gets crazier whileughing madly. Angus feels like fighting a battle crazed untamed beast. He feels like he is facing a beast that only knows how to fight to quench its thirst.


    At some point, Xifor retreated at some distance before crossing his hand in front of him. Angus immediately feels death looming over him. Without hesitation, he pointed his fist into each other in front of his chest and made a defensive stance.


    "[Beastman Art 1st Fang - Ursaring]!!" muttered Xifor.


    "[Absolute Diamond]!!" said Angus, along with Xifor.


    In a split second, the time seemed to stop before Xifor disappeared and reappeared behind Angus. At the same time, Angus'' clothes are shredded into countless pieces while his body is unharmed. Then, both Angus and Xifor slump on his knees with ragged breaths.


    Angus''s body is trembling while his muscle is overtaxed from his defensive skill.


    ''Urghh¡­ This is why I hate using this skill.'' thought Angus while trying to calm down his spasm muscle.


    "Angus!!" called Jayna from afar in worry.


    In contrast to Jayna, Anna is jumping around happily while shouting something like, "Go! Go! Angus!! Burst him!!".


    During this moment, he also notices Aunt Extalia and Uncle Jade are arriving at the destroyed training ground.


    ''At least, it is over now.'' thought Angus.


    "Kukuku¡­ Brat, you are strong. I never thought you were this strong with your age." said Xifor while he was covered in his own blood.


    Angus could see almost all his veins and muscles ruptured. If it is not healed properly, he will be a cripple for the rest of his life.


    "Who are you?!" asked Angus.


    "You know exactly who I am, " said Xifor, madly grinning.


    "You are insane. Do you not care about your current host life?" asked Angus.


    "Hah!! Why should I care about weakling?! Listen here, brat! Unless you beat me, I will never hand over my daughter!! Eat this [Lion''s Song]!!" said Xifor before roaring loudly.


    *GGRROOOARR* In a moment, a dangerous lion silhouette appeared behind Xifor before releasing a shockwave roar towards Angus. [Fire Assault - Tenebralis sh] [Meteorite Smash]


    Before the shockwave reaches Angus, Duchess Amberze and Jade already counter it with their own attack. *BOOOM* The attacks sh with each other and destroy the surrounding. After a while, the attack subsided and revealed the destroyed scene.


    Because of their destructive attack, some part of the fortress is destroyed. Even the massive outer wall also slightly cracked. This shows the powerful force contained in Xifor''sst attack.<novelnext></novelnext>


    On the other hand, Xifor''s body couldn''t hold out thest attack and exploded into pieces of meat. Seeing the dead Xifor, Jade and Duchess could only shake their heads. Using their intelligence and previous report from King Leon, they know the person behind this attack.


    Still, they never thought the Warchief Might Napollo would approach Angus in this roundabout way rather thaning directly like usual.


    "Tch¡­ What a mess! It seems I need to stay here longer." grumbled the Duchess after seeing the destruction.


    "*p* *p* Alright, move along everyone. Tend the injured and clean up this mess!!" ordered Jade to others.


    In the meantime, Angus immediately gets hugged by the worried Jayna.


    "Angus, are you okay?! Did you get hurt?" asked Jayna in worry.


    Despite already knowing Angus is not injured at all through her perception, she is still somehow worried about Angus.


    "Jayna, I am fine. I''m just a little bit low on mana." said Angus while calming down his girlfriend.


    "Really?" asked Jayna again.


    "Yup. Besides, you know what my body is capable of. This kind of injury is nothing to me." reassured Angus.


    "Fine. So, what is this daughter he is talking about?!" asked Jayna with a cold tone.


    Seeing Jayna change behavior, Angus could only twitch and sigh at his beloved girlfriend. Luckily, Aunt Extalia and Jade rescue him and divert the topic.


    "Brat, can you stop making trouble and destroy the kingdom''s property?! I know you are rich, but you couldn''t just destroy stuff."ined Aunt Extalia.


    "Hahaha¡­ Kid, you''re still a troublemaker, as usual. Anyway, you get lucky to survive against Warchief Might, even if it is not his real body. Hisbat prowess is the real deal." said Jade.


    "Agreed. Hisbat technique is actually off-chart, which makes me curious about you. Did you n to have a light spar with me, kid?" chimed Akiye from the side.


    "Master Akiye?!!" called Aunt Extalia sternly.


    "Hahaha¡­ I am just joking. No need to be so serious. Besides, I can''t make trouble for Nabe''s friend. Otherwise, I may end up as her genuine pig without knowing." said Akiye.


    "Anyway, I already told you everything you need to know. So, I will excuse myself. Please take care of my cute girls." said Akiye before jumping into the air.


    Seeing the disappearing Akiye, Aunt Extalia could only release a deep frustrated sigh before looking at the sky in silence. No one knows what she is thinking.


    "Angus!! That''s so cool! It is like boom then rr and swish!!" said Anna, jumping around on Mira''s flying pillow.


    At the same time, some people also approach Angus. Among them are Benjamin, Lily, Brigida, and the five Seven Faces girls. As for Elder Zeth, he is busy helping the injured soldiers. Fortunately, most soldiers here are pretty strong and only get light injuries.


    Otherwise, it will be a hassle if someone identally dies in this event. Noticing the others, Angus finds Lilith actually holding her own bow and shows vignce to the surrounding. He remembers her taking out her bow and shooting some toward Xifor during his fight.


    Unfortunately, her mana arrow is too weak to withstand the shockwave and gets destroyed instead. Moreover, Angus and Xifor only happen in a few minutes. They also move around rapidly without stopping until thest moment.


    Although Lilith''s help is useless, he still appreciates her help since, rather than trembling in fear from the mana Xifor''s release, she actually decides to stand still and fight. Still, he can''t do anything to reciprocate her feelings.


    His heart and vision were already entirely upied by two girls. One is his beloved mate and the other is the naughty cute daughter. Still, he is notpletely heartless and says his thanks to Lilith.


    "Thanks for your help, Lilith." thanked Angus.


    "It''s nothing. I couldn''t even strike him down." replied Lilith in a gloomy tone.


    "Pfft¡­ Angus, Big Sis Disgust is funny." said Anna.


    "Hmm??" asked Angus in confusion.


    "This Big Sis Disgust thinks she could burst Mighty Lion. Big Sis Disgust is so silly. Did Big Sis Disgust copy Angus'' silliness? Such a Dumb Dumb." said Anna while shaking her head.


    Mocked by Anna, Lilith couldn''t help but get angry inwardly. However, she couldn''t retort to Anna. She knows Anna is a very dangerous creature.


    It is best not to provoke it. Besides, deep down, she knows what Anna said is true. She is too arrogant to think she could shoot down Warchief Might even if it is not his real body.

 Chapter 623 Healing Capabilities

    While everyone is busy talking and dealing with the aftermath, Ulva, the Fear of Seven Faces, unusually inspects the destroyed training ground. Noticing Ulva''s behavior, Carlyn, the Sad of Seven Faces, decides to follow her.


    She knows among the Five, Ulva is the second smartest and the most perceptive. If not for her pessimistic mental tendency, she may be better than her. Unfortunately, their mentality problem couldn''t be fixed as it has already be part of their nature.


    "Ulva did you find something?" asked Carlyn.


    "That man is dangerous. Unless we reach seventh grade, I think we should never antagonize him." said Ulva while touching the cut in the ground.


    "You mean Baron Victory?" asked Carlyn.


    "Yes. At first nce, you may think he survived because that seventh-grade beastman''s real body is not here. But that''s not necessarily true. If you look carefully at this cut, you will find the cut is very precise. Some of it almost looks like not getting cut." said Ulva.


    "Based on my knowledge, the only people who could do this without sharp weapons arebat experts like that old hag." added Ulva.


    "True. Abat expert is at a different level from the same level. Their fighting capability andbat prowess arepletely off-chart and cannot be measured."


    "Even a fourth-gradebat expert could kill an ordinary fifth-gradebatant or heavily injured sixth-grade." said Carlyn.


    "Yet, that beastman couldn''t even injure Baron Victory. It seems Lilith''s choice is right." added Carlyn.


    "No, you are wrong. Baron Victory actually gets injured. During the fight, he actually got many skin injuries and bruises. But it healed in a few seconds. His healing capability is almost identical to our shapeshifting ability." said Ulva.


    "That''s¡­ Ulva, you better not spread this information. If what you said is true, then Baron Victory may be one of the important trump cards for the Heart Kingdom. It''s better if we didn''t mess up too much with this matter." said Carlyn.


    "I know. Just knowing about this matter, I feel like someone is targeting me from out of nowhere," said Ulva.


    Unbeknown to the two Altras, a sharp cat''s eyes stared at Ulva for a moment from the nearby shadow before disappearing.


    While Ulva and Carlyn inspect the training ground to learn more about Warchief Might, Angus and the others retreat to their private room. After the incident, Anna started bugging everyone for lunch.


    After eating their fill, the little troublemaker bes drowsy and decides to nap, leading Angus and Jayna to rest in their own room. Angus takes out his clothes and inspects his muscled body.


    As he thought, his body turned into something more ridiculous. He knows the limit of his defensive skill [Absolute Diamond]. Although it is one of his secret defensive techniques, it doesn''t mean it could suddenly turn him into an invincible state.


    On the contrary, this skill is Angus''sst resort when he can''t dodge a strong attack. Basically, it is a gamble whether he could withstand the iing attack or not. During the fight, Xifor or Warchief Might use a Beastman Art Fang against him.


    This Beastman Art is actually amon skill art used by Beastman folks. However, in the hand of Warchief Might, it is akin to a dangerousplex skill. Usually, [Beastman Art 1st Fang - Ursaring] is only tounch a series of w attacks toward their opponent rapidly.


    Warchief Might bring this ordinary skill into something destructive beyondprehension. Each of his w movements could cut even the hard training ground like butter and throw sharp wind-cutting air.


    In fact, Angus'' body should be shredded into pieces like going through a blender machine when receiving his attack. But he didn''t expect his regeneration to be so powerful that even a deep-cutting wound healed in just a few seconds.


    Not even a drop of bloodes out before his wound is closed. Angus knows this happens because of the mysterious meteorite stone inside his body.


    At first, he didn''t think much about it as the effect is barely noticeable. Now, he feels this stone is more horrifying than he thought.


    "At this rate, aren''t I going to be undying? Did I could even get old?" muttered Angus in a low voice.


    At this moment, he finds a warm hand and body embracing him from behind. Angus didn''t bother to look and let Jayna hug him. Angus''s anxiety also went away as he felt Jayna''s warmth. He also knew it was too early to think about such a thing.


    Because of the presence of mana, human life expectancy is quite long. If a human reaches third grade, they could live for at least 80 or 90 years without trouble. If they have a healthy life, living for more than 100 years is possible.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As for the fourth grade, their life could even reach 120 or more. Moreover, the fourth-grade human body will not deteriorate until it is 70 years old. The effect will be more prominent in fifth grade and above.


    When it reaches sixth grade, their body will not deteriorate unless their life expectancy is at its limit. With Angus''s talent, it is enough to reach at least sixth grade. So, he has more than a hundred years to worry about his old life.


    The couple didn''t say anything and stayed silent while standing in front of the mirror. Their minds are entirely merged as they enjoy each other''s warmth. Theypletely ignore the surroundings and immerse themselves in their own world.


    As they want to take a step further, the couple hears a bumping sound from the bed. They find Anna making a rough sleeping movement and breaking all the pillows while sleeping, hugging her fluffy ball.


    "I think we should move to another room." said Jayna while blushing.


    "Agreed. Master Mira is staying in another room. Otherwise, she may notice us." said Angus.


    Unbeknown to the couple, Mira looks in their direction while sitting on her flying pillow. She stays in her own room, apanied by Lenora in the corner. The Pureblood Vampire didn''t say anything and waited in silence.


    She knows her master is quite entric as she often looks at the wall like she sees the things behind it. Unfortunately, she didn''t see what Mira saw since Mira always had the same doll-like expressionless face.


    In the meantime, the Five Seven Faces continue their tour under the leadership of their previous guide. The Duchess didn''t mind the Five from suddenlying into Angus'' private training area. She knows they have some history, especially Lilith.


    Few days passed by uneventfully. Angus and the others do their daily routine and training while the Duchess and Jade manage the army. The fortress seems peaceful until Angus suddenly receives an official summoning letter from the capital city.


    Reading the letter from the staff, "Did Commander Jade and Duchess Amberze already know about this?" asked the staff.


    "No, My Lord. Since the letter contains the stamps of the military order, we immediately send this letter to you." replied the staff.


    Angus frowned in silence for a moment before making a smirk.


    "Interesting. Well, since Aunt Extalia told me we would depart today, I guess it didn''t matter anyway." said Angus.


    Noticing Angus'' intention, "Angus, is this okay?" asked Jayna.


    "All this time, I stayed silent because I didn''t want to get involved too much with the kingdom''s affairs. But have you ever seen me as someone who is easily bullied? Since they didn''t know what was good for them, I will show them the angered sleeping dragon." replied Angus coldly.


    "Anyway, we should get going. Don''t tell Aunt Extalia about this." said Angus as he burned the letter casually.


    Leaving their room, they go towards the fortress yard and find a lot of carriages. Seeing everyone ready beside Aunt Extalia, Angus approaches Anna and Mira, who bullied Ilgor. The orc literally bes Anna''s sandbag and toy.


    Fortunately, his orc''s body is strong enough to withstand Anna''s rough handling. Otherwise, he will be a corpse long ago. Despite this, Angus never stops since he notices the tremendous growth of Ilgor.


    In fact, as an orc, his body needed a constant beating to the point of near death so they could grow. Basically, it is a kind of masochistic behavior. But, the effect is noticeable.


    If before Ilgor''s mana and body were only like a fourth grade who has just had a breakthrough, now he is like a fourth-grade veteran with years of experience. Usually, this period could only be achieved after five or more years in fourth grade.


    ''No wonder the orc race is hailed as a warmonger race. Their growth rate bes so fast when they get beaten to the point of near death. If they don''t provoke others and get into war, their growth will be slower.'' thought Angus.


    "Anna,e here. Don''t bully Ilgor too much. He may break beyond repair at this rate." said Angus while casting a healing spell on the injured Ilgor.


    While this happened, the nearby knight could only pretend not to see it. On the other hand, the Royal Knights could only give a sympathetic gesture to Ilgor. The little monster often seeks and bullies the Royal Knights in the capital.


    Furthermore, they couldn''t ask King Leon and Angus for help since the two knew it would increase their endurance. As long as someone is not dead, King Leon and Angus will pretend nothing happened.

 Chapter 624 Magic Eye Manifestation

    While Angus and Anna treat the poor orc like some kind of toy, the Duchess finally arrives and talks with the other knights. After making sure everything is ready, they depart from the Windshire Fortress.


    Their convoy is quiterge and attracts a lot of passersby. However, none of them is surprised at this scene. In thest few days, variousrge convoys emerged from the Windshire Fort.


    Since the war ended prematurely, King Leon began to mobilize the army in groups. It is impossible to send the whole army at the same time. Not only will it take too much attention, but it will also give a picture that Windshire Fort is empty, leading to more trouble.


    Moreover, the army consists of knights from various noble factions and squads. Dividing the army into parts would be better to ensure no logistic problems and idents. (A.N: Simr to when the Allied forces returned from WW2.)


    The journey from the Windshire Fortress is very peaceful, especially with the absence of Mira. Under the excuse of reading books, Mira is back to her kingdom with her vampire subordinate Lenora.


    Angus wasn''t surprised at this sudden action since he could understand a little bit about Mira''s behavior. As a very powerful person, Mira gets bored quickly with many things.


    To her, Anna is one of her sources of entertainment. Since she knows the journey is uneventful and rtively peaceful, she leaves.


    ''In the first ce, Mira came here because she was bored. Well, at least Anna is not too sad to likest time. Still, this girl is truly troublesome.'' thought Angus while seeing Anna standing on the pile of unconscious knights.


    "Hahahaha¡­"ughed Anna happily.


    A few minutes ago, the Duchess called Angus and Jayna about the camp arrangement. They decide to leave Anna on her own with Ilgor and Brigida. They didn''t expect the little troublemaker to sneak away and start beating the training knights.


    Anna piled the beaten knights andughed happily on top of them like some sort of demon lord or something. Seeing the groaned Ilgor and Brigida among the piled knights, Angus and Jayna could only sigh deeply.


    "Anna,e here. It''s already quitete. You need to take a bath first." called Jayna.


    "Okay. Yay! Bubbles Bubbles!!" replied Anna happily.


    While Anna leaves with Jayna to their tent, Angus takes care of the pile of knights.


    "*p* *p* Alright, enough pretending and lying around!! Go back to your station and do your previous task! Bring those who get serious injuries to the healer. No need to overreact and be a pussy." ordered Angus to the knights strictly.


    Hearing this, the knights could only groan at this injustice and drag their hurting bodies. After a few moments, the area is cleared, leaving only a few people. Angus stared at Brigida and Ilgor with a frown.


    "I could understand if it was only Ilgor since he couldn''t stop Anna. But you could at least stop her before it escted!! Did you want me to be lectured for hours by Aunt Extalia again?!!"ined Angus to Brigida.


    "Erm¡­ I am sorry." apologized Brigida.


    "Tch¡­ Alright. Tell me why all of this could happen! I didn''t believe Anna would use ''order'' to put you down." said Angus.


    "It starts with Anna hearing the knight practice before. Suddenly, she ran fast and arrived at the nearby weapon practice. Noticing Anna near the practicing weapon, the other knights try to prevent and catch her."


    "Unfortunately, she is too fast and grabs one of the weapons before swinging it around whileughing. Before we knew it, she beat everyone, including us." said Ilgor.


    "Is that true?" asked Angus to Brigida.


    "Yes. Except that Lady Anna is beating me down." said Brigida.


    "Hmm??" asked Angus in confusion.


    "After finding many knights lying down on the ground, Lady Anna started to make her signature mischievous smile. She began to pile up all the knights."


    "Since her stature is too smallpared to the knights'' body, she decided to use me to pile them up before joining with the knights." exined Brigida.


    "Did she use ''order'' to do it?" asked Angus.


    "No. She just asked me to pile them up." said Brigida truthfully.


    "And you agree with her?!" retorted Angus helplessly.


    "It''s better than getting beaten up by Lady Anna. Besides, I can''t fight or even raise my hand against her from the previous order." said Brigida.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "*Sigh* Fine. Just notify me if something like this happens again. Alright, Ilgor, go tend your injury. Brigida, stay here." said Angus.


    "Yes, Master." said Ilgor before leaving the two.


    "Master Angus, is something wrong?" asked Brigida.


    Angus didn''t say anything but just nced at Brigida. Under Angus'' stare, Brigida feels quite ufortable. She somehow feels embarrassed despite already getting seen naked by Angus before.


    "Brigida, you said before you are getting enhanced and experimented on by the Nergal, right?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. I am sorry I can''t reveal too much about it. Is there something wrong?" asked Brigida.


    "Not really. I am just curious about this experiment and your current body. Do you mind if I do some tests for you?" asked Angus.


    "Master Angus, you don''t need to ask permission for this. My body is yours. Yours only." said Brigida while muttering in a low voice at thest sentence.


    "If you don''t want to experience getting burned for eternity, I suggest you never speak that way." said Angus without changing his solemn expression.


    Angus is not dense. He also realizes Brigida''s feelings for him. Furthermore, Brigida''s feelings for him are moreplex than Lilith''s. If Lilith''s feeling is shown love and respect with the borderline of yandere, Brigida is more like a fangirl with deep respect and love for Angus.


    Furthermore, she also felt guilty for trying to use him. As these feelingsbined, she unconsciously put Angus in a special ce in her heart.


    If she somehow does not get captured and meets Angus once again under different circumstances, she may devote her life to him without any hesitation.


    In his past life, Angus was good at reading people and deeply understood human psychology. Although he rarely used it since it was pretty mindful and hassle. Now, his mind is very powerful and he can read others'' behavior effortlessly.


    Still, it didn''t mean he could reciprocate Brigida''s feelings. In his mind and heart, he could only love Jayna and obsess with her. Despite this, he still cares for Brigida as his underling.


    During the past few days, he finds Brigida''s body somehow changed, especially in her eyes. Her green eyes be more vibrant.


    He also notices it asionally releases a dimmed light when Brigida uses the Mana Eye skill. Usually, when someone uses the Mana Eye skill, it releases mana blue or the user''s mana attribute color.


    Brigida''s mana attribute is lightning which should release a white-yellowish or bright blue color. Angus knows the only way to change eye color is by using a particr eye skill or spell. Yet, he knows Brigida didn''t use any of those skills.


    During their talk before, Angus finds her eye color somewhat be more vibrant and dimly lit up. He has already seen this kind of familiar phenomenon. After using [Analyze], he finds there is a chance Brigida possesses Magic Eyes.


    Magic Eyes are rare eye mutations that give many different special abilities. As there is no same pair of eyes in this world, there are no same Magic Eyes. Therefore, it is a unique ability that couldn''t be transferred to others.


    Even if the eyes are transnted to others, the magic eyes'' properties may disappear or manifest different magic eyes. At most, the magic eyes'' ability is simr but never the same.


    Up till now, Angus only knows two people who possess Magic Eyes. One of them is Swordmaster Ban, Jayna''s sword teacher. The other is his previous private tutor, Andria Cobalt.


    Their Magic eyes give different abilities. Swordmaster Ban''s eyes enhanced his eyesight depth and precision, while Andria Cobalt''s eye is more special. It allows her to look at mana cirction in someone''s body. Although this ability is very limited and has a lot of restrictions.


    Fortunately, Angus is forcefully suppressing his mana growth during her tutge. Otherwise, she will find Angus''s abnormal mana growth even before forming his core.


    No matter which one of these Magic eyes, it is still a handy ability to enhance someone''s battle prowess. Swordmaster Ban uses Magic Eyes to make his attack more precise despite the long distance.


    On the other hand, Andria Cobalt uses her Magic Eyes to predict her opponent''s attack or spell casting. This shows how powerful Magic Eyes'' ability is. There are even the legendary Soul-Shattering eyes that could kill any living being with just one look.


    Unfortunately, this ability is like mutation. No one could predict or force the manifestation of Magic Eyes. It is even rumored that even the harmless manaless insect has the chance to manifest Magic Eyes.


    Though Angus doubts it since he knows they will burn into ash before they can use or manifest their Magic eyes. After a few tests, Angus is sure Brigida will manifest Magic Eyes.


    Unfortunately, it is still developing and they don''t know what kind of Magic eyes it is. To be safe, Angus orders Brigida to wear ck sses for the time being. He also advises her eyes to imbue mana into her eyes to fasten the manifestation.

 Chapter 625 Under Arrest

    Angus doesn''t know what kind of Magic Eyes Brigida will possess, but he feels these Magic Eyes are powerful. He assumed the Magic eye was another side effect of the ritual or experiment Brigida received in the past.


    It is not rare for someone to suddenly possess a magical mutation after undergoing various experiments orplex rituals. Hence, Angus decided to keep watch on Brigida.


    After ensuring that Brigida is fine, they return to their own tent. Since this minor incident, no notable events happened until they arrived at the Capital City Ashdun. It takes almost a month from the Windshire Fort to reach the capital city.


    In fact, their journey could be faster, but they need to visit various cities along the way to send back the knights. They also make a lot of detours.


    Fortunately, the journey is very smooth without trouble. Each time they enter a major city, they will be weed like heroes for ending the war. The war may be short and not affect ordinary civilians too much. But, it still makes ordinary people restless.


    Until the war ends, there is always a chance their city will get invaded and they need refuge in another ce. Therefore, the civilians show a lot of gratitude to them for ending the war so soon.


    ''It will be better if these people awaken their mana core. At least they could defend themself in emergency times. No¡­ It''s not that simple. Well, it''s Leon''s problem, not mine anyway.'' thought Angus while ncing at the civilians outside the carriage.


    Soon, everyone separates and goes to their own ce. The majority of them go to the Royal Pce. While some nobles go to their own respective manors, such as Angus. Only a few important people, like generals or squad leaders, were obligated to meet His Majesty King Leon.


    The five Altras also will stay at the Royal Pce until their job and workce are decided. Anna and Brigida also follow Jayna to stay at the Royal Pce, making all the Royal Guards shiver momentarily.


    Entering his manor, "Brother, wee back!!" Jason, Angus'' eldest brother, wees Agnus in front of the manor.


    "Brother Jason, long time no see. How are you doing? It''s rare for you to go outside Freyspire (Angus'' hometown)." replied Angus.


    "And buried under paperwork?! No fucking way! Now, understand why you don''t want to take the head position and Father is happy to give me more authority to take care of our territory." retorted Jason.


    "Hahaha¡­ So, how is Mother?" asked Angus.


    "She is fine. Nagging and clingy as usual, especially after Father was stationed in the border¡­" replied Jason.


    The two brothers chatted with each other without awkwardness like in the past. Since Jason handled most of their territory affairs, he became more mature and somehow missed his brothers, especially Angus.


    Although their rtionship is not too close, like Vergil with Angus, he still cares about his younger brother. After knowing Angus is going to the frontline and experiencing various deathly events, he couldn''t help but worry and decide to open himself to his youngest brother.


    He doesn''t know when it will be thest time he will have a pleasant chat since he knows how ma trouble his youngest brother is. Not to mention, he also hears a rumor that the Daughter of Warchief Might take an interest in Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ So, you beat her and she suddenly takes an interest in you?! Are you sure you didn''t have any secret affair with this beastman girl?" teased Jason.


    "Shut up!! How would I know that the Beastman race has such a masochistic culture regarding love interests? Besides, I am not beating her. I almost killed her. If Aunt Extalia didn''t stop me, I would really kill her for hurting Jayna." retorted Angus.


    "*Sigh* Sometimes I miss you when you are not a troublemaker and rushing ahead. Well, as long as you are safe, it is fine." said Jason.


    *Knock* *Knock* Suddenly, the two brothers hear someone knocking on the room door.


    "Come in." replied Jason.


    "Excuse me for the sudden intrusion, Young Master Jason and Young Master Angus. There is a group of knights outside the manor. They want to meet with the Young Master Angus." said the Head Butler Pavlon.


    "A group of knights? Who do they belong to?" asked Jason with a frown.


    "I believe they are from the Extermination Squad." replied the Head Butler Pavlon


    "Extermination Squad?! Brother, did you know about this?" asked Jason with worry.


    Everyone knows the Extermination Squad is a special squad that works like a secret government service. They have the authority to catch any noble on the spot as long as they can prove them guilty. Basically, they are akin tow enforcers for the noble.


    Hence, many nobles disliked getting close to or dealing with the Extermination Squad. However, Jason knows his youngest brother has some connection with this enforcer squad through his work as a researcher in the past.


    "Nope. I don''t have any appointments with them." replied Angus casually.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s meet them first, then." said Jason.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The two brothers leave the room and meet the Extermination Squad outside.


    As soon as they came out from the manor, "Are you Baron Angus Victory?!" asked the Extermination Squad Leader coldly.


    "Yes, I am." replied Angus calmly.


    "Baron Angus Victory, you are under arrest for breaking the militaryw and charged with treason." said the Extermination Squad Leader as he signaled the other knight to apprehend Angus.


    "What?!!" eximed Jason in shock.


    Before the Extermination Knight could touch Angus, he suddenly stepped aside and avoided getting touched with a smirk.


    ? "Baron Victory, I suggest you do not resist!!" said the Extermination Squad Leader coldly.


    "Wait.. Wait¡­ This must be a mistake!! My brother is a high noble and just returned from the frontline!" retorted Jason while trying to stop the Extermination knights.


    "Heir of Victory, I suggest you do not get involved in this matter unless you want to implicate the whole Victory family." said the Extermination Squad Leader.


    "Who do you¡­" retorted Jason.


    Before he could speak further, "Brother!!" called Angus while shaking his head.


    Noticing Angus'' gesture, "But.." replied Jason.


    "It''s okay. I will take care of this myself." Angus reassured his brother with a smile.


    Hearing this, the Extermination Squads somehow felt relief. Although their rank is not high, they know Angus is one of the high nobles they couldn''t touch despite their identity as Extermination Squad. If they wanted to, they didn''t want to catch Angus in the first ce.


    However, they already got orders from the above and warrant to catch him. So, they need to do their job properly.


    "Besides, did you forget my title when I was a child? It''s been a while since I yed hide and seek. Let''s see how capable the Extermination Squad is." said Angus with a yful smile.


    Hearing this, "Hurry, catch him!!" ordered the Squad Leader.


    Unfortunately, they do not match Angus'' speed and dodging skills. Despite being close to him, none of them could touch even a single hair of Angus while he strolled towards the manor gate.


    Even after the Squad Leader joined with his knights, they still couldn''t touch Angus. They feel like an invisible barrier surrounding Angus prevents them from touching him. In fact, Angus didn''t cast any barriers but only dodged them with his skill.


    They are like babies trying to grasp Angus from a distance. There is no way they could touch Angus. Even the prodigy Brigida couldn''t touch Angus when he was serious, much less these knights.


    "Urgh¡­ Baron Victory, stop resisting or we will be forced to use lethal action." said the Extermination Squad leader.


    "Go ahead! I don''t mind it. Though I doubt it will be any different. Anyway, Brother, I will go first. It''s nice to chat with you." said Angus before disappearing from the spot.


    Everyone is surprised at this since Angus ispletely surrounded by the Extermination Knight and has no way out. Hearing Angus''st sentence, Jason could only shake his head with a smile.


    "I suggest you give up on searching for him. Even my father couldn''t find him if he decided to hide himself when he was still a child, much less now." said Jason before returning to the manor.


    Hearing this, the Extermination Squad couldn''t help but leave the manor dejectedly. They heard a rumor that Angus may be able to teleport at long distances. If Angus is truly teleported, it will be hard for them to catch this noble.


    Meanwhile, Jason, who returns to his room, has a solemn expression. No one knows what he is currently thinking.


    After being silent for a while, "Pavlon, contact our intelligent people. I want to know who is targeting my brother and why?!" ordered Jason.


    "As you wish, Young Master Jason." replied the head butler nearby.


    Jason is not stupid and could clearly see that his brother knew about this problem from the start, especially with his calm and yful reaction. Few people know that Angus is one of the most influential people in the Heart Kingdom.

 Chapter 626 Intrude From The Front

    "With Angus'' identity, I doubt this is His Majesty doing. Moreover, there is no way Angus will get arrested for a simple reason. Even if he murders someone, no one will care about it unless it is someone important. However, Angus is not crazy enough to do this."


    "Besides, there is no way King Leon will send the Extermination Squad to catch him. His Majesty should know about brother''s skills. Unless King Leon or Uncle Jade move, I don''t think anyone could catch him easily."


    "That left with another person who is influential enough to meddle with the Extermination Squad. This person may not know about brother''s rtionship with the King and his true skill." analyzed Jason.


    Jason knows precisely the habit of his youngest brother. Although he seems to always be rash and making troubletely, his peace-loving nature is still the same. If he could hide behind the others and not show his actual skill, he would definitely do it.


    Unlike the other nobles who like to show off, Angus prefers to stay low in front of others unless someone deliberately provokes him. Using all these small clues, Jason is sure the other party should be someone from the noble family.


    ''Because of theck ofmunication, most people still didn''t know about Angus'' true power, which he has shown in front of many people in the Windshire Fort. This makes the other party someone who is not too high rank but also not low.'' thought Jason.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Whoever it is, I will make them regret messing with our family. Pavlon, please send this letter to Count mewaver." said Jason before giving a letter to the Head Butler.


    "Certainly, sir." replied Pavlon, who suddenly appeared in front of Jason before leaving the room again.


    Meanwhile, Angus is walking inside the capital city leisurely without any worry. As Jason predicted, with Angus'' current power, he didn''t need to worry about his safety.


    Even with the whole Extermination Squad surrounding him, he could easily escape without even using any teleportation skill. Usually, he will not do this and decide to stay low.


    Since the other party keeps provoking him, even involving the Extermination Squad, he decides to entertain everyone.


    After walking for a while, Angus finally reached his destination. In front of him is a huge building surrounded by a rocky wall. Near the gate is a banner with a burning spear emblem on it. This is the base of the Extermination Squad.


    It is one of the most secure ces in the capital city besides the Research Center and Royal Pce. Despite being the enforcer squad base, the atmosphere and the surrounding atmosphere are heavy.


    No single passerby is near this base even though it is located in a dense, popted Capital City. As a matter of fact, the Extermination Squad is not only feared by nobles but also by ordinary civilians.


    The Extermination Squad''s main job is to catch and kill all the possible threats from the outside kingdom, such as spies and radical religious groups.


    Hence, they are often forced to drag suspicious ordinary civilians to get interrogated. It could be said they have a terrible reputation in the eyes of civilianspared to other squads.


    Noticing the approaching Angus, "Hold! This is a restricted area. State your business or go back to where youe from." warned the guards near the base entrance.


    "As expected, even the guard in this ce is very strict. Alright, let''s start the y." said Angus while walking without stopping.


    Hearing this, the two guards immediately charged Angus as they thought Angus had bad intentions. Despite only being watchmen, the two guards are actually veterans of the Extermination Squad. They know the nature of their squad and the importance inside this base.


    Whenever they find someone suspicious, they will not hesitate to use lethal force, even without warning to the other party. Seeing the two guards approaching them, Angus moved his hand like dancing while dodging the two guards.


    Unbeknown to the two guards, some people hiding in the shadow noticed Angus''s secret code movement and retracted their aura back into the shadow.


    The two guards were surprised that the young man could dodge them easily and turn more serious. *BOOOO* The two guards immediately take out the warhorn and blow it without hesitation.


    Angus wasn''t surprised and still calmly gestured for the two guards toe at him. *Whoosh* *BAMM* At this moment, a few people jumped out from the entrance.


    "What happened here?" asked a man with authority.


    "Suspicious person trying to break in!!" replied one of the guards before charging at Angus.


    Same as before, Angus dodged the guards without trouble despite the guards using some fast movement skills. Seeing this, he knows the young man is not an ordinary person.


    "Who are you?! What did you want?" asked the man who seemed to be the leader.


    "I don''t know. Isn''t it your job to find it out?" retorted Angus yfully while dodging the guards.


    "Hmph!! Code 2! Order Code 2!!" shouted the leader.


    *Teng* *Teng* *Teng* As soon as the nearby watchmen heard the leader, a series of rms with certain intervals were heard all over the base. The whole base is immediately in a state of alert. Angus could feel more peopleing to their location.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hoo¡­ That''s good. An order with a secret code and not call everyone in the base. It will be a good precaution in case I am just a distraction."mented Angus while dodging the other guards leisurely.


    Suddenly, the leader charged at Angus and brandished his fiery fist [me Strike].


    "Good strength. But, not enough [Yin-Yang Bncing]." muttered Angus before deflecting the leader''s [me Strike].


    The leader feels his body magically losing its bnce. Before he knows it, he is already thrown away at the closed entrance gate. *Bang*


    "Bastard!!" cursed nearby guards.


    "Stop moving around!!" cursed another guard.


    During this moment, some guards shoot a few ming spears at Angus [2nd Circle - me Spear]. They no longer care if Agnus will be captured alive or not. All they want to do is stop Angus from creating this mess.


    Unfortunately, Angus didn''t have any intention to stop using a little bit of [Firecast]. Angus grabs the iing me Spear and imbues it with his own fire mana before shooting it at the base. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    The whole base shook from this attack. Fortunately, the base wall is enchanted and reinforced with various barrier spells. Otherwise, it will be destroyed by Angus'' ''attack''.


    "Good. It''s quite sturdy." said Angus before walking through the entrance.


    "Stop!!" shouted the guards.


    In a few minutes, more people started toe out from the base and surround Angus. Some high-grade knight charging at Angus is thrown away like the previous guard leader, while the other couldn''t touch him even surrounded by many Extermination Knights.


    "Stop!! Everyone, hold your position!!" ordered someone from inside the base.


    Hearing the order, the extermination squad stops attacking Angus and stands nearby. It is clear that this person is the one in charge of this ce.


    "Baron Victory, what''s the meaning of this?!" asked the person angrily.


    This person clearly recognizes Angus'' identity.


    "Are you the person in charge here?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. My name is Aldo, captain of this base. Now, you better give me a good reason for not keeping you in the dungeon." replied the leader of this base.


    "Ohh¡­ Simple. I just want to know if you are the one that made this warrant order?" asked Angus before taking out a piece of paper.


    This paper is the warrant order that Angus steals when dodging the Extermination Squad in his manor.


    Seeing the warrant order, "W-Where did you get that?!" asked Captain Aldo nervously.


    As the captain of the Extermination Squad, he could quickly notice which was a fake warrant order and which was the real one. He knows the warrant order in front of him is real, but the one that makes him nervous is the identity of the smiling young man in front of him.


    As someone staying in the capital city, he knows how rotten the noble circle is. Sometimes, they even use their hands to bring down others, like in Angus'' case.


    Still, Captain Aldo also knows not everyone could create this sudden intrusion without rming the high power inside the capital city. He knows a dozen shadow squads and hiding knights are near this base.


    Since the hidden force nearby didn''t move, they are ''ordered'' to not make a move to Angus. This is also why he didn''t immediately fight with Angus and try to talk with him.


    Captain Aldo known as someone who could easily order those hidden forces at least need a very high rank in the kingdom. It could be said their rank and authority areparable to the hidden Duke/Duchess.


    A person like this definitely hasw immunity and couldn''t just easily be caught by the Extermination Squad without His Majesty''s permission. Since he never got any order from the king and didn''t know anything about the warrant, it means this is his negligence.


    The Extermination Squad is famous for its strictness and cruelty towards spies and criminals. But, they are even cruel towards their own members who make mistakes. The higher the rank, the more harsh the punishment.

 Chapter 627 Plotting Each Other

    For the captain rank of the Extermination Squad, his punishment could be from demotion as the lightest and torture to death as the heaviest. Even if Aldo wasn''t punished by death, he still would get a harsh punishment for this negligence.


    Therefore, Captain Aldo is very nervous at this moment. Noticing Angus still didn''t reply to his question and smiling yfully, Aldo decided to calm down and not make the matter worse.


    "B-Baron Victory, let''s go inside and talk about it first. I will definitely find the person responsible for this." said Captain Aldo anxiously.


    "Sure. Lead the way." replied Angus leisurely.


    While Angus follows Captain Aldo, an event happens at the royal capital.


    "You did what?!!" shouted Crown Prince Eric to the young nobles before him.


    "I-I create a fake order for the Extermination Squad to catch him. I-Is there any problem?" replied the young noble, who didn''t expect such a reaction.


    "Is there any problem, you say?! Did you realize what you have done?!!" shouted the Crown Prince angrily.


    "M-My Lord, you don''t need to worry anymore about him. He will be tried in front of everyone tomorrow. All you need to do is testify in front of everyone." said the young noble.


    "W-What?!! Are you really out of your mind?! Not only do you create a false order, but you also drag me into this mess. Did you really think Angus will just sit idle and let himself get caught, Paul?!" retorted Eric.


    "H-He didn''t have any choice. Any noble must be obligated with the Extermination Squad or they will be a wanted criminal." replied Paul without thinking anything wrong.


    "Yes, you are right. That is if it is the other noble. Angus Victory is not an ordinary noble!! Why would someone who survived fighting against my Father wait to get caught?" said Eric helplessly.


    "T-That''s just a baseless rumor, right? There is no way someone could survive against His Royal Highness." replied Paul anxiously.


    Hearing this, Eric couldn''t help but shake his head and release a deep sigh.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Let me handle the rest. You should go back now." said Eric as he dismissed Paul.


    Paul couldn''t help leaving Eric''s room dejectedly. He knows Eric didn''t like what he did behind his back. But, it is necessary to avenge his mother.


    As soon as Paul leaves the room, "From now on, I want to cut off all ties with the Gonzalet family. Also, find all the things that fool did this time." said Eric to the butlers near him.


    "As you wish, Crown Prince Eric." replied the butler before leaving Eric alone.


    "Tch¡­ What a waste! Why are none of them useful?! All they did was make trouble. I guess it is true. What matters is true power." muttered Eric.


    *nk* Suddenly, someone intrudes Eric''s room through the front door.


    "Oh my¡­ What''s up with the long face, brother?" said Dietrich Heart, the second prince of Heart Kingdom.


    "What did you want, Dietrich?" snarked Eric.


    "Can''t I meet my brother after his long mission?" replied Dietrich yfully.


    "Go away, Dietrich. I am busy now." said Eric coldly.


    "How cold¡­ No wonder Jayna always has such a rebellious attitude when I am gone." said Dietrich.


    Eric didn''t reply, only raising his eyebrow in silence. He knows Jayna is already one of the people off-limit in the Heart Kingdom. However, Eric will not speak if Dietrich wants to dig his grave by himself.


    ''Perhaps, I could use Angus to get rid of him.'' thought Eric inwardly.


    Anyway, I heard some news about a particr military trial tomorrow. Well, I hope to see your testimony tomorrow." said Dietrich before leaving the room.


    "Bastard!!" shouted Eric as he finally lost his temper.


    He knows his brother will ensure the trial tomorrow happens no matter how he tries to hide it. He even assumes Dietrich is somehow helping Paul in secret, as he knows Paul has no connection or enough authority to create a fake warrant order.


    Meanwhile, Angus sits inside Captain Aldo''s office while the captain inspects the warrant order. Angus didn''t need to worry about thetter part ying a hand to him as he knew little about Extermination Squad''s inner work.


    Now, all captain Aldo wants is to find the perpetrator to lessen his punishment as low as possible.


    "Hmm¡­ This is truly an authentic warrant order, be it the paper, ink, or stamp seal." said Captain Aldo helplessly.


    He still hopes the warrant order is fake. But, the order is real and even recorded in their system. There is even a military trial for Angus tomorrow. If it is only this, Captain Aldo is not worried since it seems it is not his negligence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, he noticed the warrant order was too fast to be issued. With their bureaucratic system, it needs at least a few days for the warrant order to be released unless it is an emergency state.


    Yet, it took less than a day for it to be released and he didn''t know about it. Even an idiot will notice this strangeness.


    ''The other party knows what they are doing, and the Extermination Squad inner working.'' thought Captain Aldo inwardly.


    "So, what did you think, Captain Aldo?" asked Angus yfully.


    "It''s hard to say. You may not know this but the warrant order is separated into three important parts. The paper, the ink, and the stamp." said Captain Aldo.


    "The paper and the ink is a special product only used and produced by our squad. These materials are usually stored and guarded at our warehouse. Although we can track anyoneing from our warehouse, it is difficult for the other base warehouse."


    "It will take time and manpower to do that, which leaves us for the stamp. Only a few people, such as myself, have this special stamp. Each of these stamps will have its own signature. It will be easier to track who issued this order from it." exined Captain Aldo.


    Captain Aldo is trying to say that this warrant order is not from him and that he didn''t know anything about it. However, Angus didn''tment on Aldo''s justification.


    "But, there is a little problem." added Captain Aldo.


    "Such as?" asked Angus.


    "As you know, our squad deals with the enemy spy and espionage. So, to shorten the capturing process."


    "Few high-ranking people in the squad usually bring it with them to issue a warrant on the spot. These people''s identity is hardly known even for us except the Squad leader himself." exined Captain Aldo.


    "So, there is nothing you can''t do?" asked Angus with a cold frown.


    "B-Baron Victory, w-we could still check the other base leader." said Captain Aldo in a hurry.


    "Hmm¡­ Can''t you just check the stamp signature and which one it belongs to?" asked Angus.


    "Umm¡­ We can. B-But¡­" replied Captain Aldo reluctantly.


    "But what?" asked Angus impatiently.


    "Only the Squad Leader mewaver could use this method and know which stamp signature belongs to." said Captain Aldo.


    "Count mewaver?! Tch¡­ Forget it. This matter is not so important for the count to get involved with. Alright, check the other base leader for now and keep me informed. Also, I don''t think I need to tell you this, but I will watch you." said Angus coldly.


    Suddenly, Angus disappears from his spot like he was never here in the first ce. At the same time, Captain Aldo feels he is being watched but doesn''t know where it ising from.


    ''Fuck!! Just what a mess I get into!! I should never ept this position in the first ce. I knew those nobles were outrageous, ''ined Captain Aldo inwardly.


    After silently leaving the Extermination Squad base, Angus decided to go towards the Royal Pce. Based on the warrant order and the letter he received a few days ago, he knows this matter involves Eric.


    However, Angus feels the case is moreplex than that. Although Eric is quite a pain in the ass, he is still the crown prince. Moreover, he also knows Angus''s rtionship with King Leon and his high authority in the army.


    ''Unless Eric only inherited Leon''s inferior and idiotic gene, I don''t think he will be stupid enough to do this. Besides, if he is truly this stupid, Leon should never make him crown prince unless the other princes are dumber.'' thought Angus inwardly while going towards the Royal Pce.


    Unbeknown to anyone, Angus secretly curses and bad-mouths every prince in the Heart Kingdom. Arriving at the Royal Pce, Angus immediately went towards Jayna Pce. Just as he enters the pce, Angus hears a far-awaymotion. *Boom* *Boom* *Bam*


    "Angus!!" called Anna from far away while running naked.


    "Anna, stop!! You are still naked!!" shouted Jayna from far away.


    Angus could only shake his head before catching the naughty girl.


    "Gezz¡­ How many times have I told you not to run naked around? What if you get kidnapped by a pervert?" rebuked Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ No!! Anna still wants to stay with Angus and Big sis." said Anna while snuggling at Angus.


    At this moment, Jayna approaches them while bringing Anna''s clothes.


    "Anna, wear your clothes first." said Jayna while taking the naughty girl from Angus'' arm.

 Chapter 628 Unpredictable

    While helping the little girl dress, "Angus, this is also your fault. Didn''t I tell you not toe when Anna is still not wearing her clothes properly? Now, look what you did?!! What if someone sees her?!!" nagged Jayna to Angus.


    Angus could only release a sigh. He knows Jayna already gave up lecturing the naughty Anna and decides to vent it at him. After wearing her clothes properly, Anna suddenly made a sharp turn and intensely looked at the pir columns in the corner.


    "Anna, what''s wrong?!" called Angus as he felt nothing from the pir.


    Anna didn''t reply and approached the big pir. Then, she looked behind the pir. They find twin ck-haired little girls with creepy smiles and eerie ck eyes. The moment Angus sees them makes him remember a creepy porcin doll from the earth.


    "A twin?!" said Jayna confusedly.


    On the other hand, Angus is curious about the twin girls. He couldn''t see their presence at all.


    ''I didn''t feel any malicious intent from them. No. I don''t feel anything from them. It is like they are just there, like nature. Even my stealth skill is unable to do this kind of thing. Just who are they?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Despite the sudden appearance of the twin girls, Angus didn''t worry since his sharp instinct didn''t warn him of any danger. He also somehow feels a familiar feeling like Mira from them.


    While Angus is curious about the twin, Anna and the twin girls stare silently at each other. Suddenly, the twin girls break the stare and face each other while releasing a mischievous giggle. At this moment, Angus'' silent instinct feels like trouble wille.


    *Shing* *Shing* The two girls shine brightly before turning into someone else. On the spot of the twin girls, there are two identical Anna, even their dresses are identical to the real Anna.


    "Fiuh¡­ Just a mirror."mented the real Anna.


    "Anna is Anna." said the twin Anna.


    "No, Anna is Anna. Anna is not Anna." said the real Anna while pointing at the twin.


    "Anna is Anna." said one of the twin Anna.


    "Yup, Anna is Anna." said the other twin Anna.


    They keep bantering about ''Anna is Anna'' for a while. On the other hand, Angus and Jayna didn''t know what to do since they never thought someone could imitate the naughty Anna and her way of talking. Thest time it happens is when the dungeon sweeper bes Anna.


    Feels like losing voice against the twin Anna, the real Anna grumbled and pouted.


    "Not fair. Anna V1 came out!!" said Anna.


    A ck tendril appeared from her shadow before shaping into another Anna. Seeing now they are even numbers, the four identical Anna suddenly makes the same mischievous smile while Angus feels a bad premonition.


    *Snap* Another shadow tendril covers all four Anna for a moment before disappearing


    "Angus, Big sis, which one is Anna?!" said all four Anna simultaneously.


    While Angus and Jayna get a headache from the four Anna, King Leon and Duchess Amberze enjoy their time in the secret chamber.


    "Are you sure it is fine to let that brat handle it?" asked Extalia.


    "Don''t worry, Lia. It''s just a children''s fight. As long as no one dies, they can do anything they want, even plotting against each other. Besides, this will be a good opportunity for them to learn about politics." replied King Leon while lying beside his lover.


    With his intellect and spies, King Leon already realizes Eric, Dietrich, and even the recent Angus movement. However, he didn''t care about it or decide to make a move. In front of his eyes, they are just like kids having a fight.


    "Well, if you said so. I hope your kids didn''t do anything stupid and cross Angus'' bottom line. That brat¡­ He is more dangerous than we thought before." replied Extalia.


    "Hmm??" asked King Leon.


    "Leon, no one could survive against hundreds of strong monster hordes with only twenty or so high-grade knights. Furthermore, the casualties are also minimal. Even I couldn''t do it with my top speed." said Extalia.


    "I know. You already told me that. But what can we do? It''s not like we could just throw him away because he is too strong, right?" replied King Leon while hugging Extalia.


    "Still, I feel he always attracts trouble. At first nce, It looks like the fault of a little monster. But, all the big trouble always connected to him somehow," replied Extalia anxiously.


    "Lia. I will not hide it from you. Our kingdom is no longer under Fate''s hand." said King Leon.


    "Huh?!" replied Extalia in surprise.


    "To be exact. No one could predict our kingdom. Be it me, Jade, or the others." said King Leon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Leon, what are you talking about?" asked Extalia in worry.


    "Around twenty or more years ago, it was predicted that our kingdom would fall. No matter what I did, the Fate reading was still the same. You know Fate is absolute. When we want something, it will happen no matter what we do." exined King Leon.


    "This is also why I am working hard to improve our military strength and our government system. Even if our kingdom was destroyed, some of us could survive and not be impacted too much."


    "Since then, I rarely read Fate as the result is too frustrating. However, the Fate of our kingdom somehow changed. I don''t know when it waspletely changed. I think it is when Angus and the others return from that dimension." exined King Leon.


    "But, rather than get the exact reading like usual. All I read was a nk page. It is like someonepletely blocked Fate. Still, this gives me hope. It gives me hope that our kingdom could still survive this cmity." said King Leon solemnly.


    "Leon¡­" muttered Extalia as she embraced her lover.


    Hearing this, she realizes how much of a burden Leon has. Unlike her, King Leon is a full-fledged seventh grade. He knows how important and absolute Fate is. Knowing the verdict about his beloved kingdom will fall is truly disheartening.


    Moreover, she knows Leon only does this since she loves Heart kingdom too much and will die for it when it is necessary. In other words, Leon struggles to prevent Extalia from her inevitable Fate.


    "Not long ago, I visited the powerful Fate reading inside the Udrary territory. This time I managed to see something." said King Leon.


    "What is it?" asked Extalia.


    "Honestly, I am not sure. I see a throne made of bone and blood." said King Leon.


    "Throne made of bone and blood?!" replied Extalia.


    "Yeah. ording to the Fate Reader, something or someone blocks Fate. I don''t know who it is or what it wants. But I feel this is an opportunity. This is a chance for us to survive." said King Leon.


    "But, what has anything to do with that brat? Based on your information, shouldn''t we just eliminate any possible threat?" asked Extalia in confusion.


    "That''s what you did wrong, Lia. Fate may seem like a prediction. But, when it couldn''t be read, anything could happen. It could be a sudden war, a deadly gue outbreak, or a cmity. The worst thing about unpredictable Fate is the unknown."


    "Rather than not knowing anything about any potential threat, I prefer to keep the potential nearby. Who knows this threat may solve each other. Those brats may bring harm or destroy our kingdom but have the potential to save it." exined King Leon.


    "Since every move is full of uncertainty and gambling, it is better to have as many cards as possible, even if they are wild cards." added King Leon.


    "I hope what you said is true." said Extalia.


    "Don''t worry. Besides, did you truly want to kick that brat out?" asked King Leon.


    "No. Of course, not. Although he is a troublemaker, you are already too attached to him. Besides, Jayna will be sad and hate me if I kick him out. That girl is already experiencing too much hardship." said Extalia in a mncholy tone.


    "I know," said King Leon before kissing Extalia.


    After a long and deep passionate kiss, "Speaking about brats, I hear you suddenly picked up small twin girls during your stay at Udrary. Did they happen to be your kids?" asked Extalia with a cold tone.


    "Them?! No, of course not." retorted King Leon.


    "Then, who are they?!" asked Extalia.


    "*Sigh* They are just bored mischievous spirits or something simr." replied King Leon without exining too much.


    "Fine. So, where are they? Howe I didn''t feel them on my way?" asked Extalia.


    "Who knows? They are probably pranking and doing something mischievous." King Leon grumbled.


    "Pranking and mischievous?!" replied Extalia.


    Suddenly, the couple looked at each other in surprise and cursed loudly.


    "Fuck!! Anna!!" shouted King Leon and Extalia at the same time.


    The King and Duchess immediately dressed and left the secret chamber in a sh. A momentter, they arrive at Jayna''s pce. They find the whole pce is in a mess. One Anna isughing loudly in a high ce like a viin.


    The other Anna is pestering Jayna for food. Another Anna is ying cat and mouse with Angus. Another one is pranking Angus and preventing him from catching Anna.

 Chapter 629 Star Spirit Gemini

    The Royal Princess Pce is on the brink of destruction. Some of the walls are cracked and destroyed. The only thing that kept the building intact was its strong enchantment. Even then, there is a sign of it getting damaged.


    The King and Duchess also find Brigida, Lilith, and some Royal Guards piling in the corner unconsciously. The situation was so chaotic they couldn''t speak, especially with the four naughty Anna running wild.


    "She multiplied!!" said the King and Duchess simultaneously.


    "Wiii¡­ I am flying!!" said another Anna flying around.


    "Big sis, Meat!! Meat!! Anna is hungry!!" begged another Anna with a pitiful tone.


    "Hahaha¡­ Dumb Dumb Angus!!" mocked another Anna while running from the disheveled Angus, who suddenly got slipped.


    Seeing this, King Leon and Duchess decide to lower their presence and move back away. They nned to leave this matter to the couple.


    Before they could step back, "Ehem¡­ I think someone owes me an exnation." said Angus coldly.


    Despite the mess and the chaotic situation, they find Angus is still fine, without even dirt or bruises on his body. Just as Angus approached the two adults, he slipped on the dry floor but reacted quickly and bnced himself.


    Every time he moves, Angus somehow feels the floor be magically slippery. If it is not for his superb body control and bncing skill. He didn''t know how many times he would slip on the floor. Still, it didn''t change that he couldn''t move properly.


    As he needs to keep bncing himself, Angus cannot catch all the naughty Anna from going wild. Otherwise, he could capture all of them with his speed and skills. *p* *p* *p* As Angus was doing some sort of acrobatic bncing, all four of Anna pped their hands.


    "Woahh¡­ Again!! Again!!" said all four Anna excitedly.


    "W-Wait!!" replied Angus before he magically felt like getting slipped again.


    While Angus is busy trying not to get slipped, King Leon and the Duchess decide to use this chance to escape silently before the four wild Anna notice them.


    "Hey!! Don''t leave us alone?!" shouted Angus at the two adults loudly.


    Angus deliberately shouts to make the four Anna notice them. The four Anna looked at King Leon and Aunt Extalia with mischievous smiles.


    Just as they want to ''prank'' the two adults to death, "Anna." a familiar voice is heard beside one of the Anna.


    At this moment, two Anna suddenly hide behind King Leon''s back while one merges back with the real Anna.


    "Ahh¡­ Mira, you are back!!" replied Anna while hugging her best friend beside her.


    Knowing the four Anna is gone, "Huft¡­ Finally, it is over." said Angus and Jayna while slumping on the ground.


    While they didn''t truly get exhausted physically, they still feel tired mentally.


    ''Even fighting hordes of monsters is not as tiring as this.'' thought the young couple.


    Still, Jayna''s condition is a little bit better than Angus. The four Anna are taking turns pestering Jayna to make them food. At first, she tried to refuse it, but seeing her puppy eye, she could only obligate it as her maternal instinct turned on.


    Normally, Angus will be there to stricken Anna. Unfortunately, he is also busy catching the other three Anna from making me. Hence, Jayna keeps making food for the gluttonous Anna without stopping.


    "Mira, did you finish staring at the book?" asked Anna after greeting her best friend.


    Mira didn''t reply and gave her silent nod before looking in King Leon''s direction. To be exact, she looks at the bottom side of King Leon. In this spot, the twin ck girls are peeking and looking intently at Mira.


    Seeing them re at each other without saying, Angus and the others feel like the atmosphere is tense. They are afraid these girls will fight out of nowhere. Everyone knows Mira is very random and even more unpredictable than Anna.


    They could only hope Anna somehow distracted her best friend to dissolve the situation. Unfortunately, their hope is going down the drain.


    The mischievous and active girl unusually stays silent beside Mira without even making a sound. Everyone could even feel she subconsciously tried to erase her presence.


    ''Fuck!! Why are you silent now?!!'' cursed King Leon inwardly.


    Although King Leon wasn''t directly red at by Mira, he still feels deep fear from Mira. He even had a cold sweat and was very anxious. Even the person didn''t notice his unusual condition as he rarely felt like this.


    After a few minutes, which is like an eternity for Angus and the others, Mira makes a different reaction. Her eyes changed a little bit as if she had just found something.


    "Gem." said Mira.


    "We greet the Master of Hidden in The Dark." replied the twin girls.


    The twin girls bowing respectfully while half peeking from behind King Leon.


    "Ehh¡­ Mira, did you know them?" asked Anna.


    "Mmm." replied Mira with a nod.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Really?! Who are they? They are funny and weird." said Anna.


    *BOOOM* As soon as Anna finished her sentence, a small meteorite suddenlynded on top of Anna and startled everyone. The damaged Royal Princess Pce finally turned into aplete ruin from the sudden impact.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna in worry.


    After the dust settled, "Cough.. Cough¡­ Urgh¡­ Who is throwing this bubble dirt?!"ined Anna while covered in dust.


    Seeing Anna ispletely fine without injury, the couple is relieved and bes warry at the twin girls. During theirst interaction, they know the twin girls somehow have the power to make someone unfortunate or fall into an ident.


    It is just that they didn''t expect the twin girls'' ability to call or drop a meteor from space. In the meantime, Aunt Extalia and King Leon move quickly to cast some protective barrier on all the unconscious people nearby.


    ''*Sigh* Just day one, they already destroyed the Royal Princess Pce.'' thought Aunt Extalia and King Leon.


    "So.. So¡­ Who are they? Are they Mira''s friend?" asked Anna, still oblivious about a meteor dropping on her.


    "Gem. Acquaintance." replied Mira while also ignoring the whole mess.


    "Ohh¡­ So, they are called Gem. It sounds like rock. Well, it is still not as good as Anna. Hehehe¡­" said Anna proudly.


    "Hushh¡­ Anna, they are dangerous." said Jayna while hugging Anna after casting a simple cleaning spell at her.


    At the same time, Angus is also ready to charge the twin girls anytime. Oblivious to Angus and Jayna''s cold tone, the twin girls only release small giggles with creepy smiles.


    Seeing the situation be more escted, King Leon decided to intervene. Actually, he also didn''t expect Gem to drop a meteor at Anna when she somehow ''mocked'' her during Anna''s rumbling. He also didn''t expect the little monster to survive without even a scratch.


    ''Still, this also confirms that the little monster is not the one that blocked Fate.'' thought King Leon inwardly.


    "Ehem¡­ Alright, that''s enough. As you already heard from Master Mira, they are called Gem. In short, they are something simr to spirit but more powerful. They will be staying with me for¡­ unknown time. I hope you can get along with them." exined King Leon.


    "Spirit?!" replied Angus.


    At this moment, Jayna''s eyes turned into fiery phoenix eyes.


    "Ahh¡­ I know you are a star spirit Gemini, right? No wonder you could imitate Anna, even her exact aura." said Jayna.


    "Gemini? Jayna, did you know them?" asked Angus.


    "Not personally. I just know a little bit about them." said Jayna.


    ''Angus, we should not mess with them. Star Spirit is a very unique and powerful spirit. There are only twelve of them. Each of them has a distinguished personality and different abilities.''


    ''All of them possess power that is capable of destroying the world. I don''t know why the Gemini Star Spirit is attached to Father, but we should not provoke them.'' exined Jayna through their bond.


    ''Power of destroying the world?! Hmm¡­ No wonder. Tch¡­ This is more troublesome.'' replied Angus through their bond.


    ''Moreover, why is their name the same as the Zodiac name from a past life? Jayna, did you know all the names of the other star spirits?'' asked Angus.


    ''Yes. They are¡­'' replied Jayna, mentioning the rest of the star spirit''s name.


    ''Yup. They are like zodiac star names in my previous life. Wait.. Howe Fire Phoenix knows a lot about them?'' asked Angus.


    ''Star spirit is famous for reading Fate or making predictions. Before Fire Phoenix turns mad from losing her lover, she desperately searches for what she is missing through many things.''


    ''One of them is through Star Spirit. Unfortunately, Fire Phoenix couldn''t pass their test and became rampaging around.'' exined Jayna.


    ''Wait¡­ Then, wouldn''t it be dangerous if they find you are Fire Phoenix?'' asked Angus in worry.


    ''I don''t think so. Star Spirit is immortal and rarely cares about world matters. Even if the world is destroyed, I don''t think they will care about it. They only care about this so-called Fate.'' replied Jayna.


    While the young couple converses through their bond, only a few seconds pass outside.


    "Did Angus and Big sis not like Gem?" asked Anna out of nowhere.


    "No. We are fine with them." replied Angus.


    "Don''t worry. Gems are good. Although Gem is not Anna''s friend like Mira, Gem is good." said Anna vouching for the twin ck-haired girl.


    In response to Anna''s words, the twin girls also nodded while still giving a creepy smile.


    "Then, why don''t you be friends with Gem?" asked Angus.

 Chapter 630 Cry Of Ants

    "Then, why don''t you be friends with Gem?" asked Angus.


    Since Angus knows Gemini is unpredictable and dangerous like Mira, he hopes Anna could befriend them like Mira case. Hence, Gemini may not get hostile with Anna.


    "Huh?! Silly Angus. Anna already has Mira. Why should Anna make friends with Gem? Stupid Angus." replied Anna while shaking her head.


    "Um.. Um.. Stupid Angus." replied the twin Gem simultaneously.


    Even the silent Mira shakes her head as if Angus is saying something dumb. On the other hand, the other people are speechless at their reaction. Angus didn''t mind the girls'' mocking reaction but became more confused.


    ''Isn''t it just a friend?! Why can''t you make more? Wait¡­ Is friendship a sort of contractual rtionship for them?! Or¡­. they are just messing with me.'' thought Angus as he noticed Anna''s mischievous smile.


    Noticing Angus is ring at Anna, the little troublemaker immediately looks the other way while pretending to make a whistle without sound.


    ''This girl is reallyical.'' thought Angus while sighing.


    "Anyway, since this matter is clear. Let''s clean up this mess first. This kind of incident has already rmed too many people. Lia, I leave them to you while I calm the others." said King Leon.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Just go already." replied Aunt Extalia.


    "Alright. Gem, let''s go." called King Leon.


    Unexpectedly, the twin girls follow King Leon and sit on both of his shoulders.


    "Bye Bye Gem." said Anna while waving her hand.


    The twin girls wave their hands back without changing their creepy smiles before disappearing along with King Leon. Angus and Jayna somehow feel like Anna is having a friend y over at their house but at a more ridiculous scale.


    ''Perhaps, for them, they are just ying around.'' thought the couple.


    "Alright, now let''s wake everyone. Jayna, it seems you need to stay somewhere else first. If you don''t mind¡­" said Aunt Extalia.


    "Angus." called Jayna.


    "Sure. It''s not like it''s your first time staying in my bedroom." replied Angus bluntly.


    Hearing this, Jayna is blushing in embarrassment. On the other hand, Aunt Extalia could only shake her head and decide to let the young couple be. At first, she wants to offer her estate to Jayna, but she remembers Anna and Mira may also stay with her.


    She didn''t want her mansion somehow turning into a pile of rubble like this ce. Hence, she decides to let Jayna stay at Angus'' mansion.


    Although it is improper for an unmarried princess to stay and sleep under one roof with her male peer, Aunt Extalia also knows how much they love each other.


    Moreover, she is not in a position to lecture them about this matter since she is also sleeping and even spends more time at King Leon''s Royal Chamber than at her own estate.


    While waking up the unconscious people and ordering them, "Brat, I hear you get called tomorrow." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Ohh¡­ You know about it." replied Angus nonchntly.


    "Of course. Don''t underestimate our intelligencework. I also know you create somemotion beforeing here." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Well, they are starting to get annoying. So, I decided to show off a little bit. Besides, I am also responsible for our new security system. It is a good time to experience one of the most secure ces in the capital city. I doubt Count mewaver will mind it."


    "Otebon?! Hmm¡­ I suggest you not mess too much with him." replied Aunt Extalia.


    "Hm?" Inquired Angus.


    "You should ask your father or Jade about this. It is quite a sensitive topic. Anyway, do you need help with tomorrow? Although we decided to leave this matter to the younger generation, I still think you should get a little help for fairness." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Don''t worry, I will handle all of it by myself. I don''t n toply with them from the start." said Angus solemnly.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Just don''t kill or leave a permanent injury to the princes. For the others, do it as discreetly as possible." warned Aunt Extalia.


    "Sure." replied Angus casually.


    During this time, Jayna approaches Angus with worry.


    "Angus, is it about that letter?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "Yeah. I didn''t expect they would move so quickly just after we returned to the capital city." replied Angus.


    "Letter?" asked the Duchess in confusion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The day before we return from the Windshire Fortress, I get a summons order from the military court. They want some justification for Crown Prince Eric during our trip. They also expect me to be here in one week or will bebeled as a fugitive." said Angus.


    "Wait¡­ Howe I didn''t hear anything about this during that time?" said the Duchess.


    "At that time, you are too busy and they deliberately hide this matter from you. They expect me toe to you to help me. I don''t know if they have other ns with you, but I decided to make the most logical move." said Angus.


    "Hm?" replied Aunt Extalia.


    "Ignoring the cry of ants." added Angus with a ferocious smile.


    Everyone knows it takes a week to go from the border to the capital city. They must use a teleportation device strictly used by the Duke/Duchess and King Leon to arrive at the capital city on time.


    Although Angus could get permission to use the teleportation device with the Duchess''s help, she couldn''t follow along since she needed to lead the convoy.


    Suppose Angus arrives at the capital city earlier. In that case, he will be in the court with a witness from the Duchess or the knights from the Nirvas embassy. He will be facing all the others'' ns defenselessly.


    Although there is still King Leon, he doubts the stoic King will interfere with this matter since it is also rted to his spoiled kid. Actually, Angus could quickly solve this problem by showing his strength like now.


    However, he must also leave Jayna and Anna while waiting alone in the capital city. He also didn''t feel like getting called for no actual reason by others.


    ''Right. The calm and yful Angus will also get annoyed if he keeps getting annoyed by those people. Well, I hope he didn''t lose his temper tomorrow.'' thought Aunt Extalia inwardly.


    The Duchess knows Angus is a bright and calm person. However, when ites to Jayna and Anna, he will lose his calm and turn into a dangerous beast.


    "Alright, I will alsoe tomorrow," said Aunt Extalia.


    "Just do whatever you want." said Angus before walking away.


    Leaving the piles of rubbles, Angus and the others decide to rest at the Victory Mansion and let the others clean up. Seeing that the whole Royal Princess Pce is destroyed, Angus strokes his forehead at how much everything is needed to pay.


    ? When he made a hole in the Royal Pce wallst time, he needed to spend at least one million gold for the reconstruction. Now, the whole Royal Princess Pce is destroyed. He knows the cost will be more.


    Fortunately, he also piled up a lot of monster parts in his inventory system. On the way to the capital city, Angus used most of his time to refine Chi and use a manual battle system.


    The trip from the Nirvas gave him a lot of impressions and a view of this world''s top powerhouse. He feels an urgency to increase his power to have a peaceful life with his beloved ones.


    A royal carriage was already waiting for them outside the ruined Royal Princess Pce, along with the old butler Darius nearby.


    "Uncle Darius, long time no see." greeted Jayna.


    "It''s good to see you too, My Lady. The carriage is ready to use anytime." replied Darius with a polite bow.


    "Always prepare everything as usual. Did all the head butlers have a prediction ability or something?" chimed Angus from the side.


    "This old one is just doing his job, Baron Victory. Here is some candy and snacks for youngdy Anna." replied Darius while giving Angus a pouch space storage.


    "Meat?! Is there meat there?" asked Anna excitedly from the side.


    "It has everything you need, youngdy Anna." Darius warmly replied.


    "Yay.. Yay¡­" said Anna while snatching the pouch.


    Suddenly, a red-colored magic diagram appeared beside them. *Swish* A familiar ck-haired woman appeared from the blood-red magic circle with a rough breath.


    "Huft.. Huft¡­ I am sorry for myteness, My Lady." Lenora hurriedly approached Mira.


    Mira didn''t respond and only looked at Darius before looking back at the exhausted Lenora while shaking her head. Unlike Darren, who could travel the world easily, Lenora needed much time and effort before arriving at Mira''s location.


    In fact, Darren is one of the best space elemental users in the world. Even Mira is only capable of using space elements as well as Darren with making a lot of effort. However, her over convenient flying pillow will bring her anywhere she wants.


    This is also one of the primary reasons she loves her flying pillow. She didn''t need to walk or move along. All she needs to do is justy on top of it. (A.N: Truly number one artifact).


    Seeing Mira gesture, "I believe you must be Master Mira''s aide. Master Mira, would you mind if I give some tips to your lovely aide?" said Darius.


    Mira didn''t reply and gave a silent nod to Darius.


    "Eh?" replied Lenora in confusion.

 Chapter 631 Back To The Mansion

    "Eh?" replied Lenora in confusion.


    "Good. Then, please follow me after this, miss¡­" said Darius before stopping.


    "Le-Lenora Dra-Dracule. B-But I can''t. I need to be with my Master." replied Lenora anxiously.


    "It''s fine. It will not take a lot of time. I believe Master Mira will be more at ease if you could work better." persuaded Darius calmly.


    Lenora didn''t reply and nced at Mira before getting a silent nod. Seeing this, Lenora couldn''t help but look gloomy. Compared to Master Darren or the head butler Darius, she is literally nothing.


    She didn''t even know why Master Mira chose her as her aide despite her previous ve background. Before Master Darren and Master d take over the Eternal Kingdom, she is a ve and ything for the previous Vampire King Alfred.


    Despite her status as Pureblood Vampire, she constantly gets bullied and struggles daily to get a drop of nutritious blood. All of this is because she was born as a woman. Unlike now, the previous Vampire King Alfred is not only prejudiced against the non-vampire race but also against females.


    It could be said Vampire King Alfred is the worst Vampire King with strong prejudice towards females. Because of her background, she is shy and has low self-esteem.


    In fact, she wants to serve Mira all her life since she has never been bullied and hungry since her return. Mira also treats her better and likes to give things despite her taciturn behavior.


    However, she also knows her own weakness. Although Darren said she is the most talented Pureblood, she still needs to learn many things. Now, she is forced to leave Mira because of her inadequateness.


    This makes her haveplicated feelings. She knows she will improve faster under Darius'' guidance, but she also hates herself for this. Noticing Lenora''s gloominess, Mira approaches her aide and looks at Lenora''s red eyes.


    "Ma-Master?!" said Lenora anxiously.


    However, Mira didn''t say anything and kept staring at her. Suddenly, Lenora enters a trance state before tearse from her eyes. A momentter, she emerges from her trance and looks more resolute.


    "I-I will work hard, Master!!" said Lenora earnestly.


    No one knows what happened during these few seconds, but everyone knows Mira did something to Lenora. Using this opportunity, Angus also talks to Darius.


    "Uncle Darius, since you decided to help Lenora, could you also train for another two women?" asked Angus.


    "Two? May I know who they are?" asked Darius.


    "Oh, they are Jayna''s personal maid. They are¡­" said Angus.


    Before Angus finished his sentence, "Hold it, Baron Victory. You could leave them to me. Even if this old bone turns to ash, I will definitely turn them into worthy personal maids for the Fourth Princess." said the old head Darius in a fiery tone.


    Angus and Jayna could somehow see a fire in Darius'' eyes. They never expect Darius to be so excited to train Brigida and Lilith before knowing their name or background. However, they also know Darius is a person who takes his job very seriously.


    As far as they remember, he always prepares everything during their stay at the Royal Pce. Even if Angus and Jayna dismiss most maids and butlers in the Royal Princess Pce, they still get daily necessities without a problem.


    "Then, I will leave them to you, Uncle Darius." chimed Jayna.


    "Don''t worry about it, Fourth Princess. Just enjoy your life." replied Darius politely.


    "Alright, let''s get going first. Anna, stop eating. You will finish it before we arrive at the mansion." said Angus.


    "No, my snack!!"ined Anna, who was munching the snack nonstop from the pouch she previously got.


    "See ya, Uncle Darius." said Angus and Jayna before entering the carriage with Anna and Mira.


    "Safe travel, Fourth Princess." replied Darius with a polite bow.


    The travel towards Angus'' mansion is fast and unimpeded. Not only did no one dare to stop the Royalty Carriage, but they were also escorted by some knights. Arriving at the Victory Mansion, Anna immediately drags Mira out of the carriage while holding Darius''s snack pouch.


    "Mira, let''s go look around. Angus and Jayna want to mate. No need to disturb Angus and Jayna." said Anna while hopping to Mira''s flying pillow.


    "Anna!!" called Jayna while blushing.


    Ignoring Jayna''s words, "Go! Go! Wissy Wissy!!" said Anna before pointing in a random direction.


    Before Angus and Jayna could react, the two girls had already gone into the horizon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Be sure toe back before night!!" shouted Jayna in worry.


    "Err¡­Jayna, didn''t she say she wanted to look around the mansion?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. Is something wrong?" asked Jayna.


    "I think they have already left the capital city." replied Angus.


    "They what?!!" said Jayna in surprise.


    "*Sigh* Don''t worry. I doubt there is someone who could hurt them in the Heart Kingdom. They will be back before we know it. Well, they may bring something weird again when theye back." said Angus.


    "I hope so." replied Jayna while still seeing Anna''s direction.


    "Ehem¡­ Brother, aren''t you going to keep ignoring me and not introduce your eldest brother?" chimed Jason from the side.


    The moment Jason heard a royal carriage arrive at their gate, Jason immediately ran towards the entrance to wee them. Still, he didn''t expect his troublemaker brother to bluntly bring Fourth Princess to their mansion openly.


    "Ahh¡­ Brother, let me introduce you to the Fourth Princess, Jayna Heart. Jayna, you may have already seen or heard this conceited guy before. But let me introduce you. This is my eldest brother, Jason Victory, the current heir of the Victory Family." said Angus casually.


    "Though, he only got it because no one wanted to take care of the goddammit paperwork." added Angus yfully.


    "Brother, don''t you think you should say a good thing when you introduce someone." said Jason with a grimace.


    "Oh,e on, brother. People more easily remember bad things than good ones. Besides, I am just stating a fact. Even the eldest cousin Jane prefers to stay at the border than take care of the endless paperwork." replied Angus nonchntly.


    "You little piece of shit¡­" said Jason before trying to catch Angus.


    Unfortunately, Angus didn''t let his brother catch him and kept dodging. While the two brothers interact, Jayna can onlyugh at this. She knows his rtionship with Jason is too good at first but has improved over the years.


    She also knows Angus deliberately said that to lessen Jason''s pressure as the heir of the Victory Family.


    As a high noble, she often hears the sessor of Duke rank is a veryplex and challenging path. Not only does Jason need to be strong, but he also needs to be good at many things.


    Currently, the Victory Family is the strongest family besides the Royal Heart Family in the kingdom. Many people have high expectations for Jason. This will give Jason invisible pressure, especially in the noble circle.


    Although Jason never says anything about it, he is still quite anxious. In fact, he knows his qualification is barely reaching the threshold to be the next Duke. Not to mention Angus, his qualifications are even worse than those of his cousins.


    Jane and her siblings may have just recently joined the Heart Kingdom, but they are already famous in their respective fields. Jane and Isvel have already made their name in the military. As for Gilford, his achievement is more ridiculous.


    He even got nominated as the next Head of the Research Center. His research and magical engineering are top-notch, even on par with old researchers like Master Benjamin.


    While Kurvan, the eldest son of Jade, is outside the kingdom, Jason knows he is more qualified than him. In fact, of all of his cousins, Kurvan is the most qualified person to inherit the Dukedom.


    Unlike his siblings, Kurvan loves to manage things in the Sur Vige beforeing to the Heart Kingdom. He also has a calm head and can see things more clearly.


    Unfortunately, hisbat prowess is less than Jane''s. Otherwise, he will be the one that inherited the Sur Vige leader before.


    While the two brothers joke around and enter the mansion, they notice someoneing fast from the mansion gate. Seeing the person, Angus immediately pushes Jason towards the iing person and hides behind Jayna.


    "Angus, my baby boy!!" called Aunt Hersha while running towards him.


    With her fast reaction, she ps away her nephew Jason before trying to catch Angus behind Jayna. The two Aunt and nephew begin their game of cat and mouse at high speed. All the nearby guards and knights only find blurry figures of Angus dodging his Aunt.


    On the other hand, Jason is rolling on the ground with a red hand mark on his face. He could only grumble at his Aunt''s different treatment. When he is still a child, Aunt Hersha also pesters him and makes him breathless under her mountain breast.


    However, she starts to ignore him as he grows up. Vergil also receives the same treatment as Jason. In contrast to his brother, Angus keeps being pestered by Aunt Hersha even after he grows into adulthood.


    ''Urgh¡­ If I am not wrong, she even tried to snatch and adopt Angus on her own from mother.'' thought Jason inwardly while tending the big bump on his cheek.


    Looking at Angus'' desperate run from their Aunt, Jason didn''t know if he should be angry or relieved from not bing their Aunt''s target.

 Chapter 632 Business Negotiation

    After ying cat and mouse for a while, Jayna decides to interfere and stop them. Fortunately, Aunt Hersha stops pursuing Angus while grumbling. However, she also notices that Jayna is ready to burn her to ash, especially her proud breast.


    In fact, she is also like Jayna since she is strong and cares much about Angus. If Jayna didn''t move, she would even be disappointed in Jayna. Hence, she decides topromise and not hug her baby boy for now. Still, it didn''t stop her from pestering and pampering Angus.


    "Angus,e one say ''ahhh''." said Aunt Hersha while trying to feed Angus like a baby.


    "Aunt, please stop this. I could eat on my own." said Angus with a grimace.


    "Nonono¡­ You are my baby boy. Come say ''ahh''." retorted Aunt Hersha.


    Currently, they are inside the living room while having tea and a small snack. While Angus is hopeless at his Aunt over affection, Jason and Jayna can onlyugh at his misery.


    "Ehem¡­ So, brother. What will you do about tomorrow''s trial?" asked Jason solemnly.


    Hearing this, Aunt Hersha stops ying with Angus and turns serious.


    "Angus, I also hear about this through mywork. Can you exin the problem? Also, did you really break into the capital city''s Extermination Squad base not too long ago?" asked Aunt Hersha.


    "As expected of Aunt, you already heard the news. Yes, I went to the Extermination Squad base this morning. But I am not breaking into it. I just came from their front door while inspecting their security system." said Angus nonchntly.


    "Anyway, I already confirm that this morning''s warrant order is real but also fake. The captain at the base didn''t even know about it. However, the preparator seems to know the inner workings of the Extermination Squad since the order is properly registered in their system." added Angus.


    "It means someone from the Extermination Squad helped fake the warrant order. Probably a high-ranking one since no one could make such a thing without getting caught." chimed Jason.


    "Yes. But, I find this whole incident weird." said Angus.


    "How so?" asked Jason.


    "During the trip towards Nirvas, I¡­" said Angus as he told of his dispute with Crown Prince Eric.


    "So, basically Crown Prince Eric bore a grudge against you and decided to do this to you as revenge?" asked Jason.


    "I think it is not as simple as that. The Crown Prince may not like Angus. However, he also knows Angus'' strength and rtionship with King Leon. As far as I know, Crown Prince Eric is not a person who will make such an action." said Aunt Hersha.


    "He is a person who could even endure being mocked in front of everyone with a calm smile. A big move like this is not his style. It only lowers his prestige and credibility in front of other nobles." added Aunt Hersha.


    "Aunt Hersha is right. Unless Eric suddenly turns dumb from inheriting too much of her mother''s gene, he will never make such a waste move." said Angus bluntly.


    Hearing Angus'' rudement about the current Empress, Jason and Aunt Hersha couldn''t help but nce at Jayna. In contrast to their expectation, the Fourth Princess is still calm and silently enjoys her tea. It is as if she didn''t care about Angus''ment and agreed about it.


    "So, you are saying there is someone else behind this incident?" asked Jason while trying to continue the discussion.


    "Yes. But I don''t know who they are and their motives. You know I have offended a lot of young high nobles over the years." replied Angus.


    "So, did you have any ns for tomorrow''s trial?" asked Jason again.


    "I am nning to reveal some of my strengths tomorrow. Though I already did it when fighting against that Beastman Warchief. I decided to warn everyone to not mess with me anymore." said Angus.


    "Real warning? Brother, you don''t think of doing His Majesty''s style, right?" asked Jason in surprise.


    "His Majesty''s style?! Hmm¡­ Now, that''s certainly a good idea." said Angus as he suddenly got a good idea for tomorrow''s show-off.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Just don''t maim or kill any high noble in front of everyone. Just do it discreetly like in the past." said Jason.


    "In the past? What are you talking about, brother?" asked Angus with a poker face.


    "Brother, although I do not stay in the capital city too much, I still know many things happen here. Don''t you think it is strange to find Madam Malkin suddenly tortured to death after having a dispute with you." said Jason.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Madam Malkin? Who is she? Jayna, have you ever heard about her?" said Angus innocently.


    "*Giggle* Nope. Never heard about her. I have never heard of a high noble with such a name. Brother Jason, did you not mistake her for a disgusting worm in the trash can?" asked Jayna yfully.


    Hearing Angus and Jayna''s remarks, Jason couldn''t help but shake his head. It is clear that Jayna and Angus are ying with him. In contrast, Aunt Hersha is looking at Angus and Jayna in silence.


    ''It seems the information about the Princess''s rough treatment is true. *Sigh* What a mess up¡­ Just what is she doing to even let her niece experience that kind of thing.'' grumbled Aunt Hersha inwardly.


    Unlike Jason, Aunt Hersha knows about some rumors and the inner story about the Princess of the Heart Kingdom. In fact, the Widespread family is also one of the forces eligible to take a hand at the Princess of the Heart kingdom through the World Contract.


    As for the head branch of this number one information guild, she knows and hears some rumors about the Princesses of the Heart Kingdom. Still, Aunt Hersha didn''t expect the rumors about the princess'' rough treatment to be true.


    She can''t help but be disappointed at her rival, Duchess Amberze, for letting such a thing happen. As her rival, she knows Extalia''s caring and maternal behavior toward children, especially toward young women.


    The four talk more about various stuff, especially Angus'' experience in the Nirvas. Then, they return to their respective ces to do their own business.


    Using this opportunity, Angus approaches his Aunt, apanied by Jayna. She didn''t feel safe leaving Angus alone with his Aunt.


    Entering her Aunt''s room, Angus and Aunt Hersha unusually re at each other like they are trying to eat the other party alive.


    "Alright, let''s cut the case. What did you bring this time?" asked Aunt Hersha directly.


    Angus didn''t reply and smirked before giving some paper. Taking the documents, Aunt Hersha starts to write something on them while making a calction on another paper. During this time, she asionally makes a frowning expression.


    After an hour of writing and calcting, "2 million." said Aunt Extalia bluntly.


    "No way. It should be about five million. There are some exotic monster parts there." argued Angusr


    "True. But only a few people know about these monster parts and are willing to buy." retorted Aunt Hersha.


    The two of them start to negotiate about Angus'' monster part he gets from the system. Currently, inside his inventory, there are a lot of monster parts in their most pristine condition. As usual, Angus'' trying to sell it to the Widespread Family through his Aunt.


    However, he didn''t just give everything to his Aunt like in the past. After knowing Angus is getting cheated a lot of money by the Golden Trade Merchant guild previously, she starts to teach him about some business.


    Their negotiation is also part of Angus'' training, so he will not be cheated by others. In the end, their negotiation finished with Angus negotiating the price of around 4,5 million gold coins.


    This is a massive fortune considering an ordinary family of four only needs a single gold coin for a month to have a proper meal. However, Angus knows this money will be gone in no time with the recent destruction caused by him and Anna.


    He also needs to spend money on the little gluttony Anna''s food. Even if there is a leftover, it will end up as his research material.


    "So, how is it? Did my price reach the actual target?" asked Angus expectantly.


    Angus''s previous negotiation is actually a practical lesson for him. Even if Angus didn''t negotiate with Aunt Hersha, she would still give him the best price and not cheat him.


    "Hmph¡­ Much worse than before. Are you crazy? 4,5 million?!! Did you know your material is worth at least ten million? Tch¡­ You are really hopeless." lectured Aunt Hersha.


    "Ten Million?!! How? I thought it should be around 5 million." said Angus.


    "Are you kidding me?! You have high-grade slime, high-grade Barculos Horn, high-grade Roc''s egg, and many other unique high-grade monster parts. " These things are very rare and one of the main ingredients for strong weapons or armor." said Aunt Hersha.


    "Not to mention, all this monster partes from a high-grade monster which is the best ingredient for a high-endbatant. If one of these monster parts gets auctioned in the market, it could reach even a hundred thousand gold coins." added Aunt Hersha.


    "Hundred thousand?! That''s almost like an artifact?" said Angus.


    "That is because they are more useful than artifacts. As a researcher and weapon master, you should know this more than me." said Aunt Hersha.

 Chapter 633 International Dwarf Event

    "As a researcher and weapon master, you should know this more than me." said Aunt Hersha.


    "You are right. Artifacts may be called indestructible items. However, not everyone could hold it. Moreover, people could only hold a few artifacts at a maximum. Compared to artifacts, a well-built item made of these materials is more useful." said Angus.


    "Well, it seems you are not too hopeless for not noticing this." retorted Aunt Hersha.


    "Urgh.. Come on, how should I know people''s preferences when ites to this? If Aunt didn''t give me a sign, I would probably be clueless about it until now." said Angus.


    "Anyway, how did you know about me being Weapon Master? I thought only a few people at the Research Center knew this." asked Angus while trying to divert the topic.


    "Ohh¡­ It seems you still have not heard the news." said Aunt Hersha.


    "News? What news?" asked Angus in confusion.


    Although Weapon Master is rare, it didn''t make Angus famous like the seventh-gradebatants. Most people will only see him as a goodbatant capable of handling all kinds of weapons.


    Therefore, he didn''t care too much about this title. In fact, he didn''t care if everyone knew about it since he would show some of his strength tomorrow.


    "In a few months, there will be a big Dwarf gathering called the Undermine Council. It is an international event that is visited by a lot of people all over the world.


    "During the council, some dwarves exhibit some of their craftsmanship or even their pupils to gather sponsors. Basically, it is the biggest dwarves exhibition event." exined Aunt Hersha.


    "Undermine Council? Show off craftsmanship?! That crazy old Dwarf!!" said Angus as he realized Old Dwarf Balrug had somehow revealed his information to others.


    "Hahaha¡­ You don''t need to worry. Master Goldstein only bragged to the others that he has a weapon master as his disciple. You are also quite famous in the Dwarves Circle since you can open the second Gate of Life at such a young age." said Aunt Hersha.


    "In fact, almost all of the high-ranking dwarf''s officials have already known about you since you opened the second Gate of Life at the ck Fortress." added Aunt Hersha.


    "Tch¡­ So, this is what he meant by asking me a favor back then. Guess I will be attending this event. Urgh¡­ I really don''t want to go. I feel like trouble wille whenever I step outside."ined Angus.


    "You don''t have a choice. Who makes you so absurd that you could open a second Gate of Life at such a young age. Moreover, your second Gate opening also creates the Soul Fire phenomenon." said Aunt Hersha


    "If I am not wrong, you may get something like an honorary title in this Dwarves Council." added Aunt Hersha.


    "Honorary Title?! Nope. It''s too much for me." replied Angus with grimaces.


    He could already feel a lot of headaches if he received this title. After learning more about the Soul Fire phenomenon from the Dwarf Elder Forgus, he knows he will get a high position among the dwarf race.


    Angus thought if he stayed low and did not contact too much with the dwarf race, they would forget about him. He didn''t expect the dwarf officials to still think highly of him.


    But, he also expected this reaction since there is a superstition about Soul Fire rted to the Dwarf King''s qualification. Unfortunately, Angus does note from the Dwarf race. Otherwise, he will be immediately crowned as the next dwarf king.


    Still, Angus feels this myth and tradition are right. After opening the second Gate of Life, he looks for information about the Soul Fire phenomenon during the Gate of Life trial.


    Apparently, the Soul Fire phenomenon only happens when the Dwarf tries to surpass their limit and faces hurdles twice more than his current body capabilities. In Angus'' case, he needed to fight two of his counterparts.


    Just facing this challenge, many people will undoubtedly fail. It is already hard to surpass the limit of their body. Now, they also need to exceed twice their limit.


    In fact, if someone can pass this kind of trial, Angus believes they are not only very talented but also strong in body, mind, and soul. This kind of person is undoubtedly suitable as the leader of the race who is famous for their stubbornness and might.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t be too hasty to reject it. I hear you are nning to create a good weapon for Princess Jayna. Having the dwarf race alliance is good when ites to crafting." said Aunt Hersha.


    Angus didn''t reply and red coldly at his Aunt. Everything rted to Jayna is his reserve scale. Moreover, he knows his aunt is part of a major force in Firuman.


    Noticing her nephew''s sudden change in mood, "Don''t worry, no one knows about this matter besides me. I already take care of all the loose ends."


    "I know you don''t like anything about Jayna''s information spread around. I didn''t report this matter to the higher-ups." reassured Aunt Hersha.


    "I hope so. I also have my own priority." warned Angus coldly.


    Angus clearly states he will fight her if she dares touch Jayna or spread information about Jayna. Aunt Hersha pretends to not hear her nephew''s remark and continues their previous conversation.


    "But, this also makes me unable to help you. I believe the weapon you created for Jayna is not ordinary or even capable of reaching artifact grade. You not only need good ingredients but also good facilities and tools." said Aunt Hersha.


    "For the ingredients, I may be able to help without creating any suspicion. But, the facility and tools will definitely take too much attention. Once the higher-ups know you can create an artifact-grade item, they may not stay idle anymore and investigate you more deeply." exined Aunt Hersha.


    "*Sigh* You are right. If I want to create something that reaches artifact grade, I need the help of the Dwarf race. They are not called the best race for craftsmanship in the world for nothing." replied Angus.


    Angus knows the sword he created for Jayna will be extraordinary and may be her sentient weapon. Since he nned to build a sword that could be fully used by Jayna, he decided to go all out.


    Otherwise, this new sword will be melted like Jayna''s previous sword from her phoenix fire. Moreover, Jayna''s fire also bes more destructive as time passes by. Angus believes any high-grade sword will soon be unable to withstand her fire.


    Then, Angus and Jayna talk with Aunt Hersha for a while. Jayna also decided to learn about business and trade from her during this time. To Angus'' surprise, Jayna has more knack for business than him.


    She could even negotiate his previous monster parts for around 11 million if she tried to go all out and detail each of their prices. Knowing this, Aunt Hersha begins to like Jayna more. She even urges Jayna to take care of all Angus'' business matters.


    In fact, Angus could do better in business negotiation if he put his mind to it, especially with cheat-like Ancient Power [Analyze] in his mind. Unfortunately, he is toozy to think seriously about it.


    If it were not for his Aunt''s insistence, he would definitely not take a single nce at this business matter. For him having a million gold coins and ten gold coins is no different since he could easily get them with his current power. However, He also knows the power of money and business.


    Still, he prefers to use his time to do magical research or training rather than taking care of business stuff. Angus would be more d if someone could take care of this matter instead of him. Fortunately, Jayna didn''t disappoint him.


    In fact, Angus ns to let Jayna take over the matter since he knows his girlfriend is very good at negotiation. He didn''t expect her phoenix girlfriend to be so adept at this trading business.


    Moreover, he ns to reveal his system''s existence and inheritance chi to her soon. He feels their [Allegiance] bond getting out of control as they try to hide things.


    It is getting harder for Angus to hide his emotion or thought when he wants to. He couldn''t even wholly block his thoughts from Jayna anymore.


    The couple could feel [Allegiance] power getting stronger and going wild that even the blessing from the Queen of Beast cannot hold it. Since they may reveal their deepest secret anytime, they share it now rather than at any other unexpected time. This way, they could prepare for it.


    After leaving Aunt Hersha''s room and going back to their room, "So, is this also one of your secrets?" asked Jayna.


    "Yes. It is also rted to my fast growth. Don''t worry, I will exin everything tonight." said Angus.


    "Are you sure? I really don''t care if you want to keep it secret. I will still love you as always." said Jayna while embracing her boyfriend lovingly.


    "It is one more reason I need to tell you about my secrets. ''I don''t want to hide anything from you''." said Angus.

 Chapter 634 Triggered

    "''I don''t want to hide anything from you''." said Angus.


    Angus''st sentence oveps with a powerful and deep otherworldly voice. At the same time, Jayna''s appearance also changed. Her long golden hair turns fiery red and her blue eyes be sharp fiery phoenix eyes.


    The young couple''s aura also changes. One has an overpowering dominating aura, while the other has an aura capable of burning anything to ash.


    This strange phenomenon only happens a moment before everything returns to normal, leaving the young couple staring at each other with tears dropping from their eyes.


    Although it only happens briefly, the powerful aura already burns everything inside the room. It also creates arge crack in the strong enchanted wall. They also notice the sudden strange phenomenon and the room''s destruction. However, they ignore it and focus on each other.


    Currently, all they want is to embrace each other. Somehow, they miss each other like they have never met in thousands or more years. Without saying anything, Angus starts to slowly touch Jayna''s body and trace her slender body with his hand.


    In response, Jayna shuddered and could feel a tingly pleasant sensation every time Angus'' finger touched her bare skin. The young couple didn''t break eye contact while tears kept pouring out of their eyes.


    Despite the neverending crying of tears, the young couple didn''t feel sad but only an unbearable longing feeling. Jayna slowly releases an enchanting moan as Angus undresses her clothes and touches her sensitive part.


    "Angus." called Jayna softly with hazy eyes.


    Angus didn''t reply and kept staring at her back. Unlike Jayna''s hazy and lustful expression, his expression is cold without emotion. Yet, Jayna could feel deep love from Angus'' dangerous eyes.


    As Jayna''sst clothes dropped on the floor, Angus immediately kissed Jayna roughly like a wild beast. asionally, he pulled back his head as if trying to fight his urges and not hurt Jayna. But Jayna''s hand stops him and gives a pleading gaze as if trying to tell him to not hold it back.


    Unable to hold the temptation and the strong influence over his mind, Angus begins to rip out his clothes and stick his erected private part towards Jayna''s deepest spot. The two young couple''s minds suddenly shut down and could not contain their primal instinct.


    A momentter, Angus and Jayna notice they are inside a familiar ce. A ce that Angus knows very well. All they could see was never-ending blood and bone. The fishy smell of blood strongly assaulted their nose.


    Their naked feet could feel the sensation of bones on the hard ground, along with a sticky pool of blood up to their ankle.


    If Angus didn''t know about this ce, he would think they are somehow teleported to an unknown scary ce as everything in the surroundings feels real. The couple didn''t bother the surrounding gory scene and kept focus on each other.


    Like their usual ''bonding'', they could feel each other''s thoughts. However, they somehow could understand more this time and felt utterly bing one.


    Still, the bloody ce affects Jayna''s psyche as she subconsciously trembles in fear. Angus immediately hugs andforts Jayna.


    "I am sorry." said Angus in a low voice.


    Jayna didn''t reply and only shook her head while snuggling at Angus''s arm. They stay still in each other''s embrace for a long time until they suddenly find the whole bloody ce and be eerie silent.


    Noticing this abrupt change, Angus immediately became vignt. As the owner of this ce, he should be the one that controls this ce.


    However, he knows he has no control the moment they are forced to enter this bloody ce. In fact, Angus had already tried to escape from this ce when Jayna''s psyche was affected.


    Then, Angus and Jayna notice a thick white mist slowlying out of nowhere and surrounding them. Inside this thick white mist, they could see a shadow moving around. *ng* A loud sound is heard from inside the thick shadow.


    "Who''s there?!" asked Angus while hiding Jayna in his arms.


    Jayna waspletely immobile unable to move in fear. Her condition worsened as time passed, even being held andforted by Angus. In addition, the unknown white mist also makes the situation more dreadful.


    "KAKAKA!!" a loudughter hears from the thick mist.


    "So long." a whisper reverb across the white mist.


    "So long." Another soft whisper is heard, but this time seems far away.


    Suddenly, Angus feels someone behind him and decides to turn around.


    "Took you so long!!" A booming voice is heard behind Angus.


    The couple suddenly feels like their entire body is hammered down. Their vision slowly dimmed and turned ck. They felt like their entire soul was shaken when they heard this loud voice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The next moment they are already back in the real world with breathing difficulty. They feel like drowning and keep gasping for air for a few minutes.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Jayna *Cough* Are you.. okay?!" said Angus.


    Still having a rough breath, Jayna couldn''t reply and only snuggled into Angus'' arm. The two stay on the charred ground naked in each other''s arms until their condition gets better. During this time, Angus'' mind is racing and thinking hard about the previous incident.


    He looks at his and Jayna''s trembling body. He knows this is simr to one of the effects of his most powerful and original Domain, Lord of Death. This is the ultimate and strongest technique he created in his past life.


    ''I didn''t expect to experience the absurd Domain effect in this life and from my own soul. Still, who are they?! And what is that white mist?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Noticing Angus'' thoughts and worry, Jayna snuggled on Angus'' neck before licking his jaw corner. Angus was surprised at the sudden action before looking at Jayna. Then, a strong thoughtes to him through their bond.


    "I am your lover, life partner, princess, follower, servant, tool, ve, and pet. I am your everything. Use me. Break me. Love me. I am your everything. Call my name... " a strong thought keeps repeating over Angus'' mind.


    Jayna didn''t say anything, only staring at Angus expectantly.


    "@!#$* #$^!!# *&!%" muttered Angus in an unknownnguage. (A.N. Want to know Jayna''s true name? Nahh... I still want to stay alive.)


    Hearing these unknown words, Jayna starts to cry before kissing Angus lovingly. Suddenly, an invisible wave released from the couple to the surrounding.


    "A holder of [Allegiance] reaching the first threshold." an emotionless voice heard from inside Angus and Jayna''s mind.


    At the same time, they suddenly have visions. In the visions, Angus watches the Fire Phoenix and Jayna''s life experiences. On the other hand, Jayna also experiences the same thing, but she watches Angus'' past life.


    From being adopted by his master, his training in martial arts, to his hobby of ying mobile phone idle games. Then, she also watches Angus'' current new life and his thoughts.


    During this moment, she feels delighted when she finds Angus ispletely mesmerized by her appearance the first time they meet. She also finds Angus'' deep fear and anxiety during thest incident.


    Soon, they find themself back in reality once again. Although they felt like a long time had passed, only a few minutes passed in the real world.


    "Huft¡­ That''s unexpected." said Angus with a tired tone.


    They didn''t expect just because Angus said a sentence that happened to be the Forgotten King''s deep regret, they somehow triggered a lot of things.


    First, they are forced to confront dangerous beings that reside in Angus'' soul then their [Allegiance] power reaches the first threshold. Next, they also see each other''s deepest secret.


    Currently, they are still in shock andpletely exhausted. Their bodies are also sore beyond imagination. It is like they are working out for days without a single break.


    They also know the cause of this soreness after seeing the white liquid all over Jayna''s body, especially her private part.


    "It seems we are really going too wild this time, " said Angus, kissing Jayna''s forehead.


    "It''s fine. I like it. But I doubt we could do this kind of thing again." said Jayna.


    "Yeah. Having a continuous climax for a long time will definitely kill us sooner orter." said Angus.


    When their consciousness enters Angus'' soul, their actual body has a continuous climax without any single break. Each climax bes stronger and leads to their current condition.


    If it is not for their strong regeneration and body, they may die from experiencing these intense climaxes.


    Still, they don''t regret it since even though they are influenced by their other counterparts, their feelings for each other are real. They love each other too much.


    ncing at the bright orange light from the window, "Damn, it is only a few hours passed and yet I am already too exhausted. At this rate, I am not sure I should be proud or not for holding out this long." said Angus.


    "You know you could always ''use'' me to recover." said Jayna gently.

 Chapter 635 Porky Porky

    "You know you could always ''use'' me to recover." said Jayna gently.


    "And letting my pride as a man turn to ash. Hard pass. Besides, I don''t think I like the idea of using you." replied Angus.


    "B-But¡­ Angus, I can''t¡­" replied Jayna


    "Hushh.. Jayna, I know you want me to use you and it is already part of your¡­ nature. But it is just not my style. So, unless it is an emergency, I will refrain from using you. I just love you too much for that" replied Angus with a smile.


    Seeing Angus'' smile, Jayna couldn''t help but be dazed and buried her face into Angus'' arm.


    "Hahaha¡­ Falling in love with me again?" asked Angus.


    "Stupid Angus. You know I am weak against your cheesy lines." said Jayna while softly hitting his chest.


    While they enjoy their time, all the high-grade and strong people in the capital city notice a strong disturbance from the sky.


    "Porky Porky~ Piggy Piggy~ Ham~ Ham~ Ham~"


    Some perceptive people could hear a childish voice sing a weird song. Soon, they find a giant pink pig flying in the air approaching Victory Manor Estate.


    "Sir, what should we do?" asked one of the capital city guards.


    "Ignore it. Pretend you didn''t see anything." replied the guards'' captain as he noticed a familiar little troublemaker near the giant flying pig.


    At the same time, King Leon also nced at the giant pig in the air through his office window before going back to reading the document in his hand.


    "Wooahhh¡­ That''s a giant pig." chimed one of the twin gem nearby.


    "Mmm.. Big Porky." replied the other twin gem.


    "No, Giant Pig." retorted the other gem.


    "No, Big Porky." argued the other gem.


    The twin Gem keeps bickering about the giant pig without stopping, earning a frowning remark from King Leon. However, the stoic king didn''t do anything since he knew the twin gem deliberately annoyed him with their loud bickering.


    Although he finds them super annoying and mischievous, he still manages to understand them a little bit. In fact, the twin Gem is very obedient when he pays attention to them. He knows the creepy twin girls annoy everyone because they are bored and want to ''y'' with him.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t leave his job as a king and care for them all day. In the end, he could only endure their annoying behavior.


    "Porky Porky~ Piggy Piggy~ Ham~ Ham~" Anna kept singing weird Porky songs while sitting on the flying pillow beside Mira.


    Angus and Jayna also notice the sudden disturbance and immediately get dressed before going out. Arriving at the empty training area inside the Victory manor, everyone could see a giant pinky pig descending from the sky.


    "Ahh¡­ Angus! Big sis!!" said Anna before jumping towards them from a high altitude.


    *BAAM* Angus catches the naughty girl and cracks the ground below him. Despite already dispersing the iing force as much as possible, he is still damaging the ground. He feels like he is getting hit by a fast-moving truck.


    ''This girl?! Did she want to kill me?!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    However, seeing Anna''s innocent puppy eyes while happily snuggling at Angus makes him unable to get angry at her.


    "Angus! Angus! Angus will not believe it. Anna and Mira find super big porky. Hmm.. *Sniff* *Sniff*" said Anna before stopping and sniffing Jayna''s direction.


    "Ahh¡­ Big sis and Angus mmmhhmm¡­" said Anna before her mouth was shut by Jayna.


    Jayna is already used to Anna''s antics whenever she finishes doing the deed with Angus. She grabbed Anna from Angus and let Anna bury her face in her stomach. She knows Anna likes to snuggle on her whenever they finish making love.


    "That''s certainly a big pig and ungraded on top of that." chimed Aunt Hersha from beside them.


    Noticing the bigmotion, Aunt Hersha and Jason also see the docile giant pignd on the manor''s training ground.


    "Ahhh¡­ That''s Porky Porky!! Porky Porky is very kind. Porky Porky even gives Anna Porky''s meat. But, Anna can''t eat raw meat. Big sis, hurry!! Burn the pork meat!!" said Anna excitedly.


    Hearing this, Jayna could only look at the docile pink pig weirdly. In fact, she finds Anna''s exnation too weird. No matter how strong Anna is, she should be unable to give such amand to the creature unless she has something like [Allegiance].


    However, Angus and Jayna found no strangeness over the giant pig being controlled except for its enormous body. They couldn''t even feel any trace of mana or miasma on its body, which should be impossible.


    A creature like this gigantic pig should need enormous energy to maintain their body function. Yet, they didn''t feel anything from it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Aunt Hersha, did you know anything about this giant pig?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Well, there are few giant pig beasts or monsters. But not with such soft pink skin. Moreover, each should be at least a sixth-grade beast or fifth-grade monster."


    "With such a power level, they should not be able to hide their aura and energy from us unless it is a new type of beast." exined Aunt Extalia.


    "Urgh¡­ Anna, where did you find such a creature?" asked Angus.


    "Umm¡­ Ahh¡­ Mira.. Mira¡­ where did Anna and Mira meet Porky Porky?" asked Anna back after thinking hard for a while.


    "Forest." replied Mira shortly.


    "Ahh¡­. That''s right. Anna and Mira meet Porky Porky in the forest." said Anna.


    Hearing such an absurd answer, "Hahaha¡­ it seems you have a rough life, brother." chimed Jason whileughing hard.


    "Tch¡­ whatever. Alright, let me handle it first." said Angus as he picked a big hatchet from the nearby weapon rack.


    Looking at Angus'' holding a menacing hatchet, the docile giant pig starts to have a reaction and takes a step back from Angus. It even looks at Anna and Mira with a pleading look. Angus didn''t think much about it and was ready to cut the giant pig to pieces.


    "Hmm? What is Angus doing?" asked Anna while still snuggling at Jayna.


    "He probably just wants to show off his skill a little bit like usual." replied Jayna while rubbing Anna''s head.


    "Ohh.. Then, it''s not a problem. As long as Porky Porky is alive, it is fine." said Anna while back snuggling.


    Hearing Anna''sment, Angus immediately stops and looks at the spoiled little girl.


    "Err¡­ Anna, I don''t think it will be alive after I cut it." said Angus.


    "Ehh!! No! Porky Porky is kind and will give Anna pork meat. How could Porky Porky give Anna pork meat if Porky Porky burst?! Stupid Angus!!" rebuked Anna while pouting.


    "Err¡­ But, we can''t get its meat without killing it? I don''t think cutting a little bit of its body without killing it is also a good idea." said Angus.


    "Hm.. Stupid Angus. Cannot even pick pork meat." grumbled Anna before going down from Jayna and approaching the giant pig.


    "Porky Porky, give Anna pork meat." said Anna casually.


    *BOOOO* Hearing Anna''s words, the giant released a howling sound that sounded like a horn. A momentter, the giant pig''s body trembled before something emerged. Big pigs are thrown out from the giant pig''s body.


    These groups of pigs run wild when they touch the ground. Everyone immediately recovers from the magical phenomenon before catching the group of pigs.


    "Hurry, catch them!! Don''t let any single one of them out of the training ground!" ordered Jason towards all the nearby guards.


    Angus and Jayna also move to stop the group of pigs running wild. In the meantime, Anna is having fun by literally bursting into every pig in her surroundings. She didn''t even need to try hard. She only hugged the pig tightly before it burst into bloody minced meat.


    "Yay.. Porky Porky~ Piggy Piggy~ Ham~ Ham~" Anna singing a weird pork song covered in blood.


    After a while, they finally managed to catch all of the pigs. The pig is actually bigger than an ordinary pig. It has the height of a human adult and quite a strong body.


    Although it didn''t have a core, it was still too much for ordinary humans. Even a grade-one human may be unable to catch it easily. Still, its size could easily feed two or three families with many leftovers.


    "Big sis! Big sis! Is the pork meat cooked yet?!" asked Anna from the side.


    "Wait, Anna. It is pork meat. So, it should be cooked properly. You don''t want to get a tapeworm inside your body." said Jayna while roasting pork meat.


    "Tapeworm?! Is Tapeworm delicious?" asked Anna innocently.


    "No!! Tapeworms are dangerous worms. It could cause you a lot of pain in your stomach." lectured Jayna patiently.


    "Ohh.. No!! Anna hates pain. Big sis needs to burn it properly. Anna doesn''t want a tapeworm. So, is the pork meat cooked yet?" asked Anna again at the end of her sentence.


    While Anna is busy bothering Jayna, Angus and Jason help the guards and the head butler Pavlon manage the pigs. The head butler even brings out an army of chefs. Since Anna''s appetite is bottomless, Angus decides to hire a lot of chefs for her.


    "It seems the chefs are useful for asions like this." said Jason while seeing the chefs work professionally.

 Chapter 636 The Endless Pork

    "It seems the chefs are useful for asions like this." said Jason while seeing the chefs work professionally.


    "Well, you have no idea. For them, whenever it is Anna''s meal time, it is the same as wartime. Usually, they stay at the Royal Pce since Anna mostly stays there. Since the Royal Princess Pce gets destroyed, they will stay here for now." exined Angus.


    Jason didn''t reply and looked at the chefs cutting all the pigs precisely. At a nce, it seems pretty chaotic since everyone keeps moving around without stopping. Still, he finds the chef''s work is very methodical and orderly.


    During this moment, Angus notices Aunt Hersha carefully inspecting one of the pigs. Since he checked them before, Angus knows nothing is wrong with the pig, but he still lets Aunt Hersha do her own research.


    ''As the head branch of the number one information guild, Aunt Hersha may notice something. Well, I hope it is not a troublesome thing.'' thought Angus.


    "Aunt, did you notice something?" asked Angus.


    "No. It is apletely healthy domesticated pig, albeit too big for an ordinary one. Still, nothing unusual." said Aunt Hersha solemnly.


    Hearing this, Angus starts to notice something.


    "You mean... That giant pig could produce much food without any side effects?" said Angus.


    "Probably. We still didn''t know anything about that giant pig. For now, the pig it produces has great quality meat and is very healthy. It is very suitable meat for consumption." said Aunt Hersha.


    After a while, they begin arge barbeque party with many pork meats as the main ingredient. Since the meat is too much, Jason gives it to everyone in the manor.


    Angus also didn''t mind it as these meats will only end up inside Anna''s bottomless stomach. It is better to share it with others.


    During this time, Mira also joins the fun and eats on her flying pillow. However, she feels something is missing before calling someone.


    "Darren." called Mira shortly.


    Suddenly, Darren appeared before Mira, wearing a cleanb coat and holding a ss breaker. In a split second, he changes his clothes into his butler one before bowing towards Mira like nothing is happening.


    "Master, is there anything I can help with?" asked Darren politely.


    Mira didn''t reply and only nced at the giant pink pig.


    "Ahh.. I see. Master already found The Endless Pork. Would you like to have it with the usual drink?" asked Darren.


    "Mm." nodded Mira.


    Out of nowhere, Darren takes out a liquor bottle before pouring it into a ss and giving it to Mira. The sudden appearance of Darren was also noticed by everyone. However, no one dared to approach him since they could see he was the subordinate of Mira.


    "Master Darren, I am d you could join us again." called Angus.


    "Ahh¡­ Young Baron Angus, I apologize for my absencetely. There is still much work to be done in our kingdom." said Darren.


    "No problem. I hope you can take this chance for a breather. Anyway, did you know anything about that giant pink pig?" asked Angus.


    "Of course. Well, it is one of Master''s creations." said Darren.


    "Mm?" responded Mira from the side while tilting her head in confusion.


    "Ehem... To be exact. It is a by-product of the Master''s action. As I already told you before, many people were hostile towards the Master in the past. My Lady often used her power during that time to destroy those pesky things."


    "By some miracle, this pig was always near the battlefields and survived the destruction. After a while, it mutated into this giant pink pig that could produce endless big pigs. We called it The Endless Pork." said Darren.


    "Porky Porky!!" retorted Anna from the side.


    "Yes, it is Porky Porky now." replied Darren warmly.


    "Such a creature exists?! Why do I never hear about them?" chimed Aunt Hersha in surprise.


    "It is because this pig is the nature breaker. Its existence is against thews of nature, but it is not strong enough to threaten the world. Hence, the world will slowly reject its presence until people like the Master find it." said Darren.


    "You don''t need to worry about Porky Porky. Although an ancient creature, it has azy and docile nature. Hell, it couldn''t even intentionally hurt a small ant. Moreover, it is also a good solution for Lady Anna''s bottomless appetite." added Darren.


    "True. However, I still find it strange. Even if it has a very long life and has a long life span, why does no one try to kill it?" asked Angus.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Because you can''t kill it using ordinary means. Its soft pink skin is truly magical. It releases a series of big pigs whenever something hits its skin hardly, magical or physical. In other words, it is impervious to ordinary attacks or spells."


    "Still, it didn''t mean to make himpletely invincible. Only a certain unique attack could hurt and kill it. However, no ordinary person could produce such an attack."


    "I believe these people would find Porky Porky alive more useful than death. It is practically an endless source of food." exined Darren.


    "Hmm.. Make sense." said Angus before stopping Anna from stealing Mira''s liquor bottle.


    "Ehh¡­ Just a sip. Please! Please!!" said Anna.


    "No. You are still too young." retorted Angus sternly.


    "Boohoo¡­ Meanie Angus. Ahhh.. Anna almost forgot. Big sis! Big sis! Give Mira some roasted pork meat." said Anna excitedly.


    Jayna didn''t think much and gave the newly roasted pork to the tipsy Mira. As usual, Darren''s special liquor is powerful and could even make Mira drunk with just a few sips. Mira didn''t say anything and just received the pork meat while lyingzily on her flying pillow.


    "Errr.. Master Darren, are there any side effects from eating the pork meat?" asked Angus as he noticed Mira was more sluggish than usual.


    "Well, it certainly has side effects. But it is a good one. The meat will magically produce a satisfying effect on anyone that eats it. In response, our bodies will get a little bit sluggish and drowsy. Still, it is nothing that couldn''t be fought off." Darren said.


    "In other words, this pork meat is the most delicious pork for everyone regarding the race, right? Jason, stop eating. We have so many things to discuss." said Aunt Hersha as her eyes turned into gold coins.


    As a businesswoman, Aunt Hersha could see an opportunity from this pork. Angus could only shake her head as Jason gets dragged inside by Aunt Hersha.


    "What about the endless pork? Does it need to consume or intake something?" asked Angus.


    "Nahh¡­ As I said. Its existence is breaking the naturalw. So, it didn''t secrete and excrete anything. It also couldn''t eat or drink anything. All it needs is justzing around to produce dozens of big pigs." exined Darren.


    "Such a mythical creature. Fortunately, it couldn''t hold any power. Otherwise, who knows what it will do." said Angus.


    "True. However, I still need to warn you, Young Baron Angus. Porky Porky''s existence is breaking the naturalw. Hence, if you decide to keep it, you must be ready to face problemster." said Darren.


    "Young Baron Angus, I will not lie to you. Many people and kingdoms are already trying to possess Porky Porky in the past, yet only get destroyed and are left with nothing. I think theck of its information in history is the true proof." warned Darren solemnly.


    Hearing this, Angus nces at the snoring giant pink pig. Then, he looks at Anna, who is unusually silent and stares back at Angus. He knows this is the rare moment when Anna is not ying around.


    "Anna, should I keep The Endless Pork?" asked Angus.


    "Anna trusts Angus'' decision." replied Anna shortly.


    "Hmm? Why?" asked Angus.


    "Porky Porky is kind. But Porky Porky is not Angus and Big sis. Anna didn''t mind not getting pork meat from Porky Porky. Anna doesn''t want to cause Angus unnecessary trouble." said Anna.


    "Hmm¡­ Will Porky Porky give me troubleter?" asked Angus.


    Anna didn''t reply and blinked her eyes while tilting her head a few times.


    "Mmm¡­ probably." said Anna uncertainty.


    Noticing Anna''s vague response, "Then, which will cause more trouble? You or Porky Porky?" asked Angus with a smile.


    "Huh?! Stupid Angus. Of course, it is Anna. Anna is the best!! Porky Porky is nothingpared to super great Anna." said Anna proudly.


    Like already expected such an answer, "Then, I will keep Porky Porky. Besides, your appetite has grown too muchtely. It may cause famine in the kingdom during the food shortage or crop failure season. It is better to keep Porky Porky as emergency food." said Angus.


    "Yay.. Yay.. Angus is the best. Anna could eat Porky Porky meat everyday." said Anna happily.


    Then, they continue their barbeque party. During this time, Darren also shared some of the pork dishes recipes with the group of chefs for Anna. Jason also returns with Aunt Hersha with a dejected look. Angus is sure his eldest brother''s soul is almost leaving his body.


    ''It seems Aunt Hersha didn''t hold back when negotiating with brother.'' thought Angus.


    The party continues untilte in the night before everyone returns to their ce. Fortunately, the drunk Mira didn''t do anything dangerous and disappeared out of nowhere. Darren also followed his master after a quick farewell with everyone.

 Chapter 637 Dont Bother

    While everyone returns to their own ce to rest, Angus, Jayna, and Anna also go to a new bedroom which was somehow already prepared by Pavlon long ago. The three of them are pretty tired, especially the young couple.


    They have already experienced many things since the morning. From the Extermination Squad''s warrant order, Twin Star Spirit Gem, [Allegiance] first threshold, to the giant pig. If it is not for Angus and Jayna''s ridiculous stamina and regeneration, they may copse now.


    As theyy on the bed together, Anna snuggles happily at Jayna again. They know Anna bes clingy to Jayna whenever they make love and let the little troublemaker be.


    However, this also makes them curious about something. After ncing at each other, Angus and Jayna decide to ask Anna about this matter.


    "Anna, why did you like to hug Jayna after we ''mating''?" asked Angus.


    "Because it is so warm. Jayna and Angus be one. Anna likes it." replied Anna with a happy smile.


    "Anna, did you want a sibling?" asked Jayna.


    "Sibling? What is it? Is it yummy? Can it poop?" asked Anna rapidly.


    "Errr.. It means Jayna and I make babies. It is our child. Did you want it?" asked Angus.


    "Ohhh¡­." replied Anna before looking down in silence.


    "Anna?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "Urmm¡­ Did Angus and Jayna leave Anna?" asked Anna in a sad tone.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna immediately hug Anna.


    "No, Anna. We will never leave you. Stop thinking about that." said Angus.


    "Yeah. Even if we have a child in the future, we will also not abandon you. Besides, I don''t think I could conceive a child easily." said Jayna.


    "But.. But¡­" replied Anna meekly.


    "Anna, listen. We love you. I will destroy anyone who dares to separate you from us." said Angus solemnly.


    Anna no longer replied and silently hugged the two most important people in her life.


    "Anna¡­ you also don''t need to worry about us having a child anytime soon." said Jayna.


    "Jayna?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "It''s okay. Besides, it will be better if Anna also knows this sooner." said Jayna.


    "Umm¡­ Big sis can''t have babies?" asked Anna confusedly.


    "Not really. Fire Phoenix is an immortal creature. Their way of reproduction is quite different from others. There is a lot of restriction and effort for a phoenix to conceive." said Jayna.


    "Reproduction? Conceive? What is that? Is it different from Angus and Big sis mating?" asked Anna confusedly.


    "To put it simply. Jayna and I couldn''t easily have a child even if we wanted to. So, you don''t need to worry about any siblings soon, Anna." said Angus.


    "Really? But... don''t Angus and Big sis want babies?" asked Anna.


    "We can''t deny it. Still, we have you. So, I don''t think we will try to make another one." said Angus with a warm smile.


    "Did it calm you down?" asked Jayna while patting Anna''s head.


    "Mmm¡­ Anna wants to sleep with Angus and Big sis." said Anna before back snuggling at the young couple.


    Soon, they sleep on each other and embrace peacefully. During this time, Anna is unusually moving around but stays in bed like an ordinary sleeping girl.


    Meanwhile, twin small little girls peeked at them from the nearby window before disappearing. The twin spirit Gem moves through the capital city by hopping around the house roofs.


    Suddenly they stop moving and look at the silver-haired girl sitting on top of the flying pillow while holding her umbre in front of them.


    Besides the silver-haired girl, there is an old butler with the same hair color as his Master with menacing blood-red eyes that shine in the middle of the night.


    "We greet the Master of Hidden in the Dark." said Twin Gem politely.


    Mira and Darren said nothing and kept looking at the twin star spirit.


    "Darren." called Mira shortly with her usual doll-like expression.


    "Yes, Master. Good evening, Lady Gemini. I believe my Master wants to know your intention on following the human king?" asked Darren politely.


    "We are tasked to find who is blocking the Fa¡­" replied the twin Gem simultaneously.


    *Swish* Before Gem finishes her sentence, A sharp crimson-blood-colored scythe is near their neck and ready to behead them anytime. The twin Gem''s creepy smile hasn''t changed despite the sudden situation. But everyone could feel cold sweat raining down from their forehead.


    As someone who understands Fate deeply, they could see their Fate is gone and disappear if Mira decides to just push a little bit of her double scythe. Even if Gem is a star spirit, they still have something to fear. For them, being unable to see Fate anymore is deadlier than death itself.


    At this moment, Gemini star spirits know Mira is genuinely pissed off with their previous answer.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "W-We just bored." said one of the twin Gem.


    "Y-Yeah. We just want to y." said another twin Gem.


    "Our task just happens to be an excuse to go out." added the other twin.


    Mira didn''t say anything and kept staring at the twin gem for a while before retracting her weapon and changing it back to her umbre. Then, she turns around and moves away from the twin Gem slowly.


    "Don''t bother." said Mira, ncing with her deep green eyes before disappearing.


    The twin Gem didn''t move but didn''t reply as they didn''t know what Mira meant.


    "I believe Master is warning you two not to do your task anymore and just do what you want to achieve before. Now, please excuse me first, Ladies." Darren exined before disappearing, leaving the twin star spirits alone.


    "That''s scary." said One of the Twin Gem.


    "Mmm.. Scary." responded the other twin.


    "Did we need to report this?" asked the other Gem.


    "And back to boring work?" asked the other twin.


    "The others may get angry." said the other twin.


    "They are not as scary as Master of Hidden in the Dark." said the other twin.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright, let''s ignore it." said the other twin.


    "What if the others contact us?" asked the other twin.


    At this moment, the twin Gem look each with their own creepy and mischievous smile before continuing their walk on top of the house roof.


    "Did you think one hundredrge-sized meteors would be enough?" asked one of the twins.


    "Isn''t it better to just throw one moon-sized meteor?" asked the other twin.


    "But, it will destroy the others. Better drown them with the flood." said the other twin.


    "Nahh¡­ Aqua, Peace, Crab Crab could easily ovee it." said the other twin.


    The twin Gem keep discussing making a huge disaster until they reach back at the Royal Pce. Inside the Royal Pce, they stop entering King Leon''s chamber as they hear a moaning sound.


    They peeked inside the room and found King Leon and Extalia on top of each other. They kept ncing at the two lovers from the door with creepy eyes.


    Since they didn''t bother to hide their presence, King Leon and Extalia also noticed these two mischievous girls. However, they also almost reach climax. It will be frustrating to stop just being stared at by creepy twin girls.


    In the end, they choose to ignore it and continue their deed. Still, they find the twin Gem really creepy and ufortable.


    Just looking at their creepy ck eyes already gives an eerie feeling now they are getting stared directly while doing the deed. Even the thick-faced King Leon could just shrug it off. In the end, they stop after one climax before ying with the twin girls.


    At this moment, Extalia can get very close to the Twin Gem. She even gave a nickname to the twin Gem. One is called Gemis, while the other is called Gemin.


    "I never thought you would be so good at handling them."mented King Leon as his lover managed to tame the mischievous twin girls.


    "Compared to that little monster, they are nothing. You pick up one or two things when caring for a naughty girl that could destroy a fortress because of just ying outside for a moment, " said Extalia whilebing the twin girls'' heads.


    "Besides, I don''t think they are that bad. They are obedient and not stubborn like someone else." said Extalia.


    "Stubborn!" called Gemis towards King Leon.


    "Rock head!" called Gemin towards King Leon.


    "Urgh¡­ Since when did seventh grade could be easily mocked like this." muttered King Leon gloomily.


    "Anyway, you better ready some people for courtroom renovation tomorrow. That brat decided to copy your style." said Extalia.


    "Hoo¡­ That''s interesting. I wonder if he also dares to kill in front of the public?" said King Leon.


    "Who knows. Let''s hope those stupid nobles are not touching Angus'' bottom line. Otherwise, even if you are there, you may be unable to stop him." said Aunt Extalia.


    "Nah¡­ I don''t have time to take care of children. Now is a good time to make an alliance with all of our neighbors. I also n to hold a knight tournament to strengthen our alliance." said King Leon.


    "Knight Tournament?! It''s been a while since you held such an event. Well, it will be a good opportunity to show off our might to them." said Extalia.


    "Yeah. So, you are with me this time?" asked King Leon.


    "As long as you don''t push me away again." replied Extalia.

 Chapter 638 Military Court

    Early in the morning, Angus wakes up while being hugged by his beloved. Anna is sleeping on top of him while hugging her fluffy ball.


    On his side, his beloved girlfriend slept peacefully while hugging his arm. Feeling Angus''s slight movement, Jayna slowly opened her eyes, revealing her beautiful blue eyes.


    "Morning, beautiful." said Angus with a smile


    "Morning." replied Jayna while still hugging Angus'' arm.


    "I think we should get ready. I have a trial to attend." said Angus.


    "Sure. Did you need me toe over?" asked Jayna.


    "You already know the answer, right. Besides, I don''t want to expose Anna to this kind of situation and we can''t leave Anna alone here. Who knows if she suddenly has an idea to ride Porky Porky and raze the capital city just for fun." said Angus.


    "It is definitely something she will do." said Jayna.


    "Alright, let''s wake up the sleepyhead first. Anna, wake up." said Angus.


    "Porky Porky¡­ Porky Porky¡­" said Anna while still sleeping.


    "Anna, you will miss your breakfast if you don''t wake up." said Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­. *Yawn* Angus, Big sis, is breakfast time?" asked Anna while yawning.


    As they get ready and do their daily morning routine, the capital city courtroom gets crowded. Although it was still early in the morning, people could see many nobles going inside it. They could even see a high noble, such as a Marquish rank, enter the courtroom.


    At the same time, inside the courtroom, a crimson-haired woman sat in the audience seat in silence. No one dares to approach the woman since she is one of the most untouchable people in the Heart Kingdom.


    Even if she openly kills everyone here, she will get out without consequence. The woman is none other than Duchess Amberze, a.k.a Crimson sh. As she waits for the trial to start, she notices a familiar presence approaching her while closing her eyes.


    "Still early as usual, Extalia." called Hersha Widespread casually.


    "Hersha." replied Duchess Amberze.


    Hearing these words, everyone nearby immediately distances themself from the two women. Everyone knows the temper of Duchess Amberze. They are afraid the Duchess will suddenly go berserk and fight the head branch of the Widespread Family.


    After staring at each other for a while, "Where is that brat?" asked Extalia.


    "Hmm¡­ Last time I saw him, he was helping your niece roast pork meat for that monster girl." replied Hersha.


    "Roasting pork meat? Is that the giant pig from before? I hear that pigs are special creatures."mented Extalia.


    "Well, not as special as that monster girl." replied Hersha.


    "You seem to harbor a grudge against the little monster. Aren''t you afraid of getting hated by your baby boy?" said Extalia.


    "If it could save his life from all the trouble, I don''t care if he hates me for his whole life." said Hersha.


    "Such a conviction. I wonder what is the true reason behind that." replied Extalia.


    "Hmph!! Rather than care about me, you should care for your kingdom properly. This will not happen if you just do your job properly." retorted Hersha.


    "Hmm¡­ I certainly can''t deny that. But aren''t you just worrying too much about that brat? From what I could see, he is capable on his own. As much as I hate to say this, even if the whole Heart Kingdom was destroyed, he will still survive." said Extalia.


    "You truly don''t know anything, huh?!" replied Hersha.


    "What did you mean?" asked Extalia with a frown.


    "Nothing. I can''t reveal anything more than this." said Hersha before sitting beside Extalia and closing her eyes.


    Despite still wanting to ask more, Extalia stops talking in respect for her rival and friend. The Duchess also knows Widespread Family is also the number one information guild. Hence, she already guessed Hersha knew something about Anna.


    However, she also couldn''t abandon Anna. As King Leon said before, their kingdom will face cmity in the near future. They need all the power and wild cards they could have to offset this cmity.


    While the two women sit beside each other in silence, no one dares to approach them. As they could feel a strong aura emitted from them. If it is only one of them, some high noble or veteranbatant may dare to approach and talk with them.


    But, two strong pseudo-seventh-grade aura is not something ordinarybatants could ignore. No one even dared to make a single noise. Even the arrival of Crown Prince Eric and Prince Dietrich cannot ovee the tense atmosphere these two women emitted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fortunately, the two princes didn''t mind since they knew they couldn''t offend these two women. Eric and Dietrich didn''t have enmity with the Duchess. Still, they also didn''t have a favorable impression since she practically stole their father from their mother.


    However, it is still not enough to offend her for this matter. They know how their Royal Father loves the Duchess, more than their mother. One word from their royal father could end their whole life. In the end, they could only ignore the Duchess.


    As time passed, the judges and the jury entered the courtroom. Still, Angus is nowhere to be found. Usually, the concerned people will arrive first before the judges enter the room. Fortunately, Angus still has ten minutes toe before the trial begins.


    Noticing that Angus is nowhere to be found, all the judges frown and start to not like Angus. As the judges, they have a certain prestige to be maintained. After a few minutes, the people get noisy and bad-mouth Angus.


    Some even said he has no respect for the Heart kingdom and itsw. Prince Dietrich frowned and looked at his eldest brother, sitting in his seat without changing expression.


    ''Damn¡­ Where is he? If he is not here, everything is ruined.'' thought Prince Dietrich.


    Then, Prince Dietrich signals one of his men in the jury seat.


    "I think we should just cut the case. Baron Victory does not respect ourw. We should¡­" said one of the jurors.


    Before the man finished his sentence, the room temperature suddenly got hotter. It bes very ufortable even, especially for the low-grade nobles. During this time, Extalia and Hersha looked at the front door.


    *Click* *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* A ck-haired man wearing formal noble attire walked through the door. Each time he gets closer to the court area, the temperature increases significantly.


    Some guards tried to stop him but shuddered when they saw the man''s pitch-ck eyes. They know their life will definitely be forfeited if they approach or stop him.


    ''Fuck!! No one said we would be dealing with a person this strong.'' thought some nobles and the jury.


    "Ehemm¡­ Baron Victory, could you please calm down and return the temperature to normal?" asked the head jury.


    "Hmm?? Oh.. I am sorry. I forget about it. You always need to be on your guard when entering enemy territory." said Angus casually while slowly returning to room temperature.


    "Ehem.. Alright, let''s start the trial now." said the head jury.


    Then, the persecutor narrates Angus'' offense during the trip to the Nirvas. Some young nobles even gave exaggerated testimony to him.


    However, Angus finds Eric unusually silent and speaks only when asked. They mostly talk about how Angus imprisoned Eric during the dungeon incident.


    After a whole hour of talking, "Baron Victory, is there anything you want to say in your defense?" asked the head judge.


    "Yeah. One thing. Can anyone here survive fighting against hordes of unknown high-grade monsters with less than 20 elite knights and many mana deficiency Altras? If there is anyone, please tell me how you did it?" asked Angus coldly.


    Hearing such a question, the whole courtroom turned into silence. No one dared to say they could survive it, especially the veterans. They know what Angus did is a near miracle deed. One single mistake could cost the entire twenty elite knights but also his life.


    As for the other nobles who never go to the battlefield, they also couldn''t say anything. Normally, they could just brag that they could do it easily. But, having the Duchess Amberze here makes them close their mouth.


    It is not the first time the Duchess suddenly sends nobles towards the battlefront or ck Fortress when she hears them spouting nonsense.


    "T-That has nothing to do with this case."mented one of the prosecutors.


    "Really? Becausest time I checked, our crown prince Eric is still alive here because I took the lead back then to survive against those monster hordes." replied Angus.


    "T-That''s¡­" replied the prosecutors.


    "Alright, that''s enough." cut the head Judge.


    "Baron Victory, what you did was truly noble back then. However, you also couldn''t trample the dignity of Crown Prince Eric. Therefore, I dere you guilty." said the head Judge.


    "Guilty. That''s weird. Last time I checked the militaryw, any offense pertaining to noble etiquette will be pardoned under emergency situations. Now, how could you say I am guilty? Are you truly a head judge?" asked Angus yfully.


    "You!! Baron Victory, I suggested you watch your tone. I could have imprisoned you for your word and bad attitude in the court." replied the head judge angrily.


    "Really?!" said Angus before his whole body was enveloped by me.


    "Tell me, how did you n to imprison me if the guard couldn''t even approach me?" asked Angus coldly as the room became hotter.


    "Baron Victory!! Stop this madness!! Are you not afraid you will implicate your Family?!" asked the head judge angrily.

 Chapter 639 The Importance Of Law

    "Baron Victory!! Stop this madness!! Are you not afraid you will implicate your Family?!" asked the head judge angrily.


    "Well, if you want to offend a seventh-grade The Meteor and the Duke Fire Dragon, then be my guest. Let me warn you, my uncle and father are not as peaceful as me." retorted Angus.


    "Prosperous!! Did you not respect ourw?" roared the head judge.


    "Did you?!" replied Angus whileing closer.


    "Y-You¡­" said the head judge but unable to refute Angus.


    Everyone in the courtroom clearly heard the head judge ignore the militaryw and made his own decision. In this case, Angus is not wrong to y ruffian.


    "Noble district, Maple street no 235. Seems familiar?" asked Angus coldly.


    "H-How did you know my address?" asked the head judge back.


    "You have a quite diligent son, don''t you? Brown hair and brown eyes like his own father. Oh.. Did he want to follow your path to be the head judge?" mocked Angus yfully.


    "Don''t you dare bring my son into this?!" roared the head judge.


    "Why not?! You are the one that brings my family first into this matter. Since you dare to bring my family, I should do the same, no?" said Angus before snapping his finger.


    *Whoosh* [3rd Circle - Fire Wyrm] A bright magic circle appeared below Angus, creating arge terrifying Fire Wyrm. The already hot courtroom became hotter as some of the weak nobles fainted on the spot while the others escaped the room.


    As for the guards and knights nearby, they are signaled to evacuate the audience and not approach Angus. Although Angus does not join the army, his fire elemental mastery is famous in the knight''s circle.


    They had already heard many rumors about Angus roasting the newly formed explosion squad with his fire mastery alone. If they move recklessly, their low-rank guards and knights will be burned just by getting near him.


    Moreover, they also find some strong people like the Duchess Amberze, the princes, and the other family head nobles who didn''t move from their spot.


    All these high-ranking family nobles are high-gradebatants, some even war veterans. Most of them also have a certain fire elemental mastery to withstand this kind of heat. Then, the Fire Wyrm flies away toward the head judge.


    "Arrghh!!" cried the head judge in fear.


    However, the Fire Wyrm didn''t charge at the head judge but passed through above the head judge before breaking into the wall behind him. All this scene happens while no one moves to stop Angus.


    It is not that everyone does not dare to move against Angus. Before Angus creates Fire Wyrm, he already warns every strong person in the room to not move carelessly or they will be forced to fight against him to death.


    "Guard!! Hurry to apprehend this mad man!!" roared the head judge.


    Just as the judges were relieved that Angus missed, "A.. A.. Careful now. A single snap of mine could explode the whole head judge house and whoever is inside it."


    "Although it is a temporary job, I still teach the whole explosion squad. You don''t want to test my patience now." said Angus yfully.


    "Urgh.. What did you want?! Did you think you could get out of all this mess easily?" asked the head judge.


    "I don''t know how much you get bribed or ordered by who. However, if you think I will go down with this, you are all wrong!! You said before that I didn''t respect ourw, but it is you that didn''t respect ourw." roared Angus in anger.


    "Did you know why thew was created in the first ce?" added Angus.


    Without waiting for everyone to answer, "It is to prevent this kind of violence and unnecessary bloodshed. You threaten my family. I threaten yours.


    "Then, what next? I killed your family. You go revenge, kill mine. In the end, it will be an endless cycle of killing and hatred." said Angus loudly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is why thew was created in the first ce. It prevents this kind of tragedy from happening. However, you!! The head judge. Dare to just bluntly ignore ourw and decide to make your own judgment just because you have more authority."


    "Heh!! Even His Majesty didn''t dare to do this kind of action carelessly. Have you thought about me retaliating? Have you not thought about me going berserk and destroying the whole capital city because of your careless decision?!" roared Angus.


    "You should be ashamed to be the head judge!!" Added Angus before disappearing from the spot by using [me Blink].


    Hearing Angus'' sentences, all the high nobles and the high-grade knights could help but have deep thoughts on their own. The high nobles and family heads are having a retrospect about their current way of doing. For the two princes, they couldn''t help but admire Angus.


    Now, they know why their Father has a high opinion of Angus. At first, they thought Angus would go rampant and even destroy their current government system when he turned the room into an oven. However, they didn''t expect Angus to do the opposite.


    His speech reminded everyone of the true reason behind theirw and government system. In some way, Crown Prince Eric and Prince Dietrich are ashamed of themself. While they think about how to win the throne and plot against each other, Angus thinks more about the kingdom''s future.


    As the princes and royalties, they weren''t afraid of getting their hands dirty to get what they wanted. However, Angus'' speech makes them realize the consequences of their actions. The cycle of hatred. They know better than anyone the result of this vicious cycle.


    In fact, all the major events in the Heart''s kingdom history result from this vicious cycle. It is just that they never thought much about it until now.


    Unbeknown to everyone, a figure looking at the destroyed courtroom in the air while apanied by a twin creepy star spirit on his shoulder. King Leon nodded as if satisfied with Angus'' action before disappearing from his spot.


    ''Leon''s vision is not wrong. This brat has the quality of a king. Despite being so young, his way of thinking is very sophisticated. Hell, even those head families didn''t have this kind of wisdom. It''s a pity Angus is not a prince and interested in taking the throne.'' thought the Duchess.


    "*Sigh* What a mess¡­ But I still do not expect such a speech. It seems you are right. I underestimate Angus'' capability."mented Hersha from the side.


    Before Extalia could reply, "Also, did you see how he went away? It''s so cool. Urghh.. I really want to hug my baby boy!!" added Hersha, turning into fangirl mode.


    Extalia decides to ignore her rival''s antics and begins to take care of the mess Angus created. Still, she begins to harbor a grudge against the young man. Lately, she slowly became his nanny, taking care of his mess.


    Although she knows the importance of Angus for the Heart Kingdom, it is still uneptable for her to be his nanny. She will definitely file arge amount ofints to his beloved king and Duke Victoryter.


    In the meantime, Angus is once again sitting inside the Extermination Squad captain''s office along with Captain Aldo. After disappearing from the destroyed courthouse, Angus didn''t immediately return to his home and decided to visit thisw force base.


    "Ermm¡­ Baron Victory, is there anything I could help with?" asked Captain Aldo anxiously.


    "The Head Judge Hugo unusually antagonizes me during the trial. Not only does he create a biased judgment on the spot, but he also seems to have an attitude above thew."


    "I want you to investigate everything about him. He may have a connection with the person who forged the warrant order. You may not hear it yet, but I was actually tasked with our security system not too long ago. That also includes our document system."


    "This warrant order forgery made me think and intrigued me. I want to know the method the person used to sessfully integrate it without being noticed.


    "I doubt many people are involved in this case. Otherwise, this squad will be too corrupted already. Send all this information and incident to the Squad Leader mewaver. This kind of incident may look small but could affect the whole squad." exined Angus.


    "Y-Yes, sir." said Captain Aldo before ordering his staff nearby.


    Captain Aldo knows this matter can no longer be hidden and may affect the whole extermination squad. He no longer stalling time and working seriously.


    While this happens, Angus begins to contemte this matter. Previously, he didn''t do anything since he thought the perpetrator may be the crown prince or other high nobles. However, he notices that even the Head Judge is corrupted during today''s trial.


    Angus knows someone who reaches a high position must have some dirt on them. However, he never epts someone who lets this dirt affect their main job. In fact, as long as the person is doing their job properly, Angus will not care about them even if they have a very sick hobby.


    ''If even the head judge corrupted, I am afraid some high-ranking member in the Extermination Squad may get involved. There is also a chance Captain Aldo is involved even without his knowledge.'' thought Angus inwardly while ncing at Captain Aldo.

 Chapter 640 Stealth Research

    ''There is also a chance Captain Aldo is involved even without his knowledge.'' thought Angus inwardly while ncing at Captain Aldo.


    "Tch¡­ This security task is more annoying than I thought." grumbled Angus.


    After giving another variety of instructions to Captain Aldo, Angus decides to visit the research center. As one of the leading researchers, he still needs to report to the research center. Although this job is kind of a hobby, he still takes it very seriously.


    Besides martial arts, magic is one of the subjects he is very interested in this life. Even though he keeps getting more tasks from King Leon without end, he still does it seriously despite his constantints.


    Angus could enter the Research Center without trouble, even after having been trialed for treason not too long ago. This also shows that King Leon still trusts and expects him to work again.


    The Research Center is one of the divisions that work directly below King Leon. It also has independent authority. Basically, as long as they didn''t do something that would endanger the kingdom, they were allowed to do anything within a certain means.


    After passing various strict inspections, Angus arrives at the newly renovated research center. Compared to the previous research center, the current one looks more futuristic. Angus couldn''t even find a single opening in the building.


    In fact, he couldn''t even feel if the building was on the upper ground or underground. The whole building ispletely isted.


    ''Vigo and Gil really did not hold back when they said they were renovating the whole ce.'' thought Angus while [Analyze] the whole building.


    "Baron Victory, please head this way." said one of the staff.


    Since the research center keeps getting renovated in a short period and has a moreplex pathway, some old researchers often need help finding their way. They stationed staff or young researchers around to guide the main researcher through the facility.


    Entering one of the secret facilities, "Ahh.. Angus, my boy. I hear you have a trial this morning or is it afternoon?" asked Valeron, head of the research center.


    "It''s just a hassle. Those nobles and princes keep pestering me." replied Angus casually.


    "Hahaha¡­ No wonder you get charged with treason with that mouth of that. Well, you actually did fight His Majesty, so I guess it is not wrong." said Valeron.


    "Alright, that''s enough gossiping. It seems like you have not talked for days. When was thest time you went outside, old man?" said Angus.


    "And leaving all of this?! You must be kidding me?" said Valeron while spreading his hand.


    Since the whole research center was fully supported by King Leon and the kingdom, Angus knew that Valeron almost never left the building.


    "Anyway, how is the rabbit? Did you manage to make them talk?" asked Angus.


    "No. It is as you said in the report. They are also quite resistant to this Kaguya''s Tear. It seems we need another pair topletely use it and control them." said Valeron.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s not right. ording to Lily, that mysterious turtle Ate can control the invisible rabbit to a certain extent. Based on our initial investigation, the bead is an artifact." replied Angus.


    "Yeah. I thought so. But, to be fully functional, you also need to have the other bead. My guess is the turtle already managed to master the bead before one of the beads got stolen."


    "As he is already recognized by the artifact, he didn''t have a problem using it with just the other half to a certain extent. However, we still need to find the other bead if we want to use it for the first time." exined Valeron further.


    "Hmm¡­ Make sense. No wonder I couldn''t use the bead at all. So, is there a way to replicate their stealth ability?" asked Angus.


    After the war ends, Lily also tells Angus about the mysterious turtle Ate and the Kaguya''s Tear she finds among Ate''s possessions. Since Angus also investigates the Moon Rabbit, she decides to give it to Angus.


    In fact, Lily and Benjamin find many horrifying items among the Ate''s possessions besides Kaguya''s Tear and Philosopher''s Stone. With his years of experience, Benjamin recognizes the thing in Ate''s possession.


    At this moment, Angus sees Benjamin''s other side. He is entirely furious and bad-mouthing the turtle for five minutes straight. Benjamin evenbeled Ate as the devil for having all these horrifying items.


    To prevent more trouble, Benjamin didn''t reveal what kind of item it was to Angus besides the Kaguya''s Tear. Still, Angus knows it must be a horrifying item like Kaguya''s Tear or worse. A very unique artifact that is capable of controlling a whole race.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Unfortunately, Kaguya''s Tear is useless without the other pair. However, Moon Rabbit itself is a very unique race. When the Duchess told King Leon about it, he gave Angus a new task to research their stealth ability.


    In fact, Angus himself was also interested in their ability. If he could replicate their stealth skill, their assassination force would be more deadly and powerful. Angus noticed in this world, assassination is rtively ineffectivepared to his previous life.


    Most of the time, it only works for low-gradebatants. One of the primary reasons is because of the higher-gradebatant''s natural sharp perception. Assassination relies heavily on the sneak attack. Once found, it is either their death or their target.


    On the other hand, high-gradebatants have strong bodies and sharp perceptions. They could easily sense everyone''s presence even if the other party tried to hide. Unless the assassin uses high-gradeplex skills, their cover will be blown up.


    However, a stealth skill like this takes a lot of work to learn and practice. For Angus, it is just a piece of cake. But, for an ordinary assassin, it is a veryplex skill.


    Based on Angus''s experience, ordinary people need at least five-ten years of seclusion before bing one with nature and hiding their presence.


    Ten years may be a short time for a high-gradebatant. However, they couldn''t just do nothing and learn one stealth skill. It is a waste of a lot of time.


    As for the shadow squad, they are a rare individual with an affinity for dark elemental. Therefore, others couldn''t learn their skill without dark elemental affinity.


    In the end, Angus'' task is to create a new stealth skill or ability from the Moon Rabbit that can be used by ordinary assassins.


    Since the research is rted to very sensitive information and may contain inhuman experiments, only Valeron can help Angus. Creating a new skill from someone''s racial ability is not easy and may take a lot of human trials in the end.


    The two people keep talking about the replication of Moon Rabbit''s stealth ability before they finally end up at a dead end. Neither of them could find the reason behind the Moon Rabbit''s stealth ability, even after lengthy research.


    "Tch¡­ It is like their presence is gone on their own." muttered Angus before getting a revtion.


    "Fuck!! These Moon rabbits are truly cursed?!!" eximed Angus.


    "Cursed?!" asked Valeron.


    "Yeah. But, it is not an ordinary curse. Did you remember their story that the old ones will slowly disappear and their existence is even erased from everyone''s mind?" asked Angus.


    "Erased from everyone''s mind?! Hmmm... You don''t mean..." said Valeron.


    "Yeah. Their ability does note from the illusion or mind-type ability. They truly get erased. They are ''forgotten''." emphasized Angus.


    "As far as I know, only a powerful ritual orplex ancient forbidden spell can do this. Much less to a whole race. I wonder who they offend, so they are forced into this state." added Angus.


    "*Sigh* Then, it means this project is a failure, huh?" said Valeron.


    "Not necessary. We could try to use the old direct method. Although I personally didn''t like it too much, we don''t have any other choice." said Angus.


    "*Sigh* Fine. I will prepare for the subject test. I hear wetely have a lot of prisoners from Nergal''s spies. It seems they are abandoned by the Nergal." said Valeron.


    "Spy? Good idea. Make sure to ask His Majesty for all the spies. In case we are sessfulter, we need a test subject and monitor the side effects. What''s better than someone with some stealth skill." replied Angus coldly.


    The two researchers talk more about the experimental procedure like it is an ordinary science project without remorse and cold-heartedly. In fact, Angus didn''t like barbaric human experiments, which may or may not produce results.


    Not only is it too inhuman, but also inefficient. However, they didn''t have any other choice. Angus also feels something slowly changing inside him, especially after yesterday''s event. However, he didn''t outrightly deny this change as it is part of him in the first ce.


    In fact, Angus just epted his old self-nature back. His old self is very bloodthirsty, wild, and cold-hearted. Since yesterday''s event, Angus always feels this kind of nature slowlying back at him, making him slightly more cold-hearted than usual.

 Chapter 641 Rune World

    After discussing the following procedure and the Moon Rabbit experiment, Angus goes outside the isted research room to visit Vigo and his cousin Gilford.


    The two of them are working on very revolutionary projects called digitization projects. They tried to build aputer by using abination of rune magic. Angus knows this world is quite weird regarding development since there is a presence of magic and mana.


    There is not much development when ites to electricity. It is not that they didn''t find electricity. In fact, there are a lot of depth studies about electricity since there are lightning elemental in the mana.


    However, electricity technology development is wholly ignored. The primary reason is that it is a finite type of energy and is very hard to control. In contrast, mana is easier to manage and lies everywhere in nature.


    Entering the enclosed research room, Angus finds Vigo and Gilford talking to each other while surrounded by runic materials such as sheet, metal, rough crystal, or marble.


    The digitization project is inspired by the Homunculus brain data memory. At first, Vigo tried to apply the same concept as the Homunculus brain work for a new type of artificial intelligence.


    After many suggestions from Angus and the others, he decided to build aputer to store a lot of information. As someone from the postmodern Earth, Angus knows there is no better security than having all the kingdom information inside theirputer.


    Moreover, theputer is run with a unique runguage. Therefore, no one could easily hack into their database. Even if they manage to understand and decipher the runguage, they still need to bypass a lot of security and various limited channels to connect the database.


    This project is very huge and will take years to implement. It also needs arge amount of money and resources. However, if they seed, their kingdom development may continue.


    At that time, the other kingdom will be forced to follow the Heart Kingdom or left behind in terms of development. Still, inventingputers through runenguage takes a lot of work.


    "Vigo, Gil, How is the development?" asked Angus while approaching the two geniuses.


    "Angus, you are finally back. You need to tell this madman a sense. He said the whole world is connected through a secret runenguage." said Vigo.


    "It is not a secret runenguage but something like Ancient or Forbidden Language." retorted Gilford.


    "Hold on a second¡­ What did you say?!" asked Angus in a severe tone.


    "While traveling in the Udrary kingdom, I found an ancient book inside their treasure kingdom. That book is sealed with many runes and written in various oldnguages. If I didn''t obsess over books and knowledge, I might ignore this book."


    "However, I find this book really obscure. It said that people could move nature in the past with just a singlemand. I find it is very simr to our project and runenguage." exined Gilford.


    "We did manage to make the rune do a lot of stuff with just a singlemand." added Gilford.


    "That''s only a fantasy story. If the world is truly a massive runework, it needs a medium that exists everywhere. Even if it has the medium, it needs something to maintain it." retorted Vigo.


    "*Sigh* Actually, Gilford is right. But, I suggest you not pry it further unless youpletely master [Analyze]. As for the medium, they already exist everywhere." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ What are you talking about¡­ Wait.. Don''t tell me it is mana?!" said Gilford.


    Before Gilford speaks further, Angus arrives behind Gilford and ps his head. *Bang*


    "Ouch!!" cried Gilford in pain.


    "Didn''t I tell you to not pry into it further?! Did you want to have a brain death?!" rebuked Angus in anger.


    "Brain death?! Owhh¡­ Hahaha¡­ Guess you are right. I need to at least master [Analyze] before trying to enter it." said Gilford.


    "Hey!! What are you two talking about?! What''s wrong with mana?" asked Vigo in confusion.


    "Well, the world is actually something like a massive working rune. The medium it uses is mana. In theory, if you can ess orprehend this rune truly works, you will be a sort of God." said Angus.


    "However, did you know what happens when you use low-quality material and transcribe a veryplex rune?!" asked Angus.


    "The material will be destroyed or notst long. Wait.. So, you are saying Gil almost became like that?" asked Vigo.


    "Theoretically, when something connects with a massive system, they will be forced to be part of the massive system or at least have the same frequency."


    "Gil didn''t have the necessary mind power nor quality to endure the sudden change. In short, without the necessary preparation and trying to understand the ''World'' mana is suicide even with the power of [Analyze]." exined Angus.


    "Oh..e on. It''s not that bad. I am just a cat there." retorted Gilford.


    "And curiosity is the main reason cats die." replied Angus.


    "Mana.. and the whole world¡­ This ispletely absurd. But, it also makes sense." muttered Vigo, still shocked by the sudden revtion.


    "Look, cousin. You broke Vigo." said Gilford yfully.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "*Sigh* He will know about this stuff sooner orter. Remember, he is Old Man Draught''s disciple?" said Angus while rolling his eyes.


    "Still, I wonder who can create this rune world. I am sure it is not those so-called God that religious groups preach." said Gilford.


    Hearing his cousin''s words, Angus cast an isted blurry barrier chantlessly between the two cousins.


    "Gil, what is your dream? or purpose?" Angus asked.


    "Hmm¡­ Dream?! If you have asked before, I want to know more about this world. But, after being involved in making Homunculus, I find making them more fulfilling and satisfying." replied Gilford with a smirk.


    "Imagine what kind shit tons that I could shove into my babies. Hehehehe¡­"ughed Gilford.


    "Anyway, why did you ask?" asked Gilford.


    "Recently, I just got a lot of information and guidance from experts. I find [Analyze] is a tool or power capable of essing this ''World''. As I said before, we could be akin to God if we could ess it. But, is that all?" asked Angus.


    "Not too long ago, I researched a race that cursed so their existence would bepletely erased when they grew up. I doubt it somehow has a connection with the ''World''.


    "What if it has this kind of defense mechanism? With a singlemand of ''erase'' and *poof* we will be gone forever. This possibility makes me afraid to try to use [Analyze] on it." added Angus.


    "Defence Mechanism? Sure, such a massive andplex rune will contain many defense mechanisms. You don''t need to worry about me. I am not stupid enough to mess with it. Before, it was just a curiosity, but thank you anyway for your concern." said Gilford.


    "Besides, you should worry yourself, cousin." added Gilford.


    "Huh??" asked Angus.


    "[Analyze] Couldn''t be turned off or on easily. You already have tried to ess it, right?" asked Gilford.


    "Of course not. It will only give me a lot of problems." replied Angus.


    "Sure¡­ Sure¡­ Wait.. That means... How far is your [Analyze]?" asked Gilford while fixing his goggles.


    Angus didn''t immediately reply before releasing a deep sigh of resignation.


    "Second threshold." said Angus.


    "Second threshold?!! You bastard! I didn''t even reach the First Threshold, and I was supposed to be the heir of the King of Knowledge. But, you know this is not my real question, right?" said Gilford with a smirk.


    "Yeah. I concealed my advancement from the ''World''. I thought it would reveal me to all the [Analyze] holders. So, I decided to conceal it." said Angus.


    "Conceal it?! How did you do it?" asked Gilford in interest.


    "Not too hard. My body is not the only thing I have absolute control over. It is also my mind. When I decide to conceal it, I just conceal it and not let it be found by ''World''." exined Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Interesting. When is this happening?" asked Gilford.


    "Not too long ago. During my trip in the Nirvas." replied Angus honestly.


    "When is your first threshold advancement? Did you have a tip for me?" asked Gilford shamelessly.


    "I advance directly to the second threshold with having the first. Honestly, I also surprised myself since I didn''t do anything and just did a simple meditation to rest my mind like usual after a long hard work." said Angus.


    "You what?! Perhaps¡­ Is it because you get guidance from these experts?" asked Gilford.


    "I doubt it is that easy. At that time, I just realized the whole world may have a massiveplex rune work or something simr and the true potential to use [Analyze]."


    "All this time, I use it to understand things better. But, an expert is trying to tell me I could do more than just use it to understand something." added Angus.


    "When youpletely understand something, you can technically control it. Isn''t that it?" continued Gilford.


    "Yes. It is also why I try to conceal the news of my advancement." said Angus.


    "Urgh¡­ As expected of the top Ancient Power. It is a very ambiguous concept that even if we both have the same conclusion and knowledge, it still leads to different results. So, did you get some kind of new ability?" asked Gilford excitedly.


    "Nope. To be exact, I couldn''t use the new ability without fear of getting noticed by ''World''." replied Angus.

 Chapter 642 Pig Shooting Pig

    "Nope. To be exact, I couldn''t use the new ability without fear of getting noticed by ''World''." replied Angus.


    "Make sense. But aren''t you too paranoid? Maybe only us and the Princess who has [Analyze]." said Gilford.


    "I will not be too sure about that. We may be the only one that gets [Analyze] from the King of Knowledge. But how about the one from the other users. Even if they couldn''t fully develop it like the King of Knowledge, the potential is still there." said Angus.


    "Besides, I already have too many problems on my own." said Angus before giving a book to Gilford.


    "This is¡­" replied Gilford.


    "It contains some information about Ancient Power. After you read it, you will know why I didn''t take the chance to let the ''World'' announce my advancement." said Angus.


    "Sure. Thanks. I think you should let the barrier down. We need to attend to a broken Vigo who is starting to have an existential crisis." said Gilford.


    "Sure." said Angus as he canceled the blurry barrier.


    Exiting the barrier, they find Vigo sitting on the floor with a gloomy expression.


    "This world is only a simtion.. Nothing could make a difference¡­ Everything is a lie.." muttered Vigo repeatedly.


    "Vigo! Oi.. Vigo!!" called Angus.


    "You truly broke him, cousin." said Gilford.


    "Tch¡­ Troublesome. So, how is the progress of the project?" asked Angus.


    "It''s harder than we initially thought. If it is only making things to store information, we could easily create it long ago. But, if you want to add all thoseplex defense mechanisms, I think it will take at least a few years with just the two of us."


    "Forget about making the concept and the rune calction. We are already overwhelmed from scribing and testing the rune." replied Gilford.


    "*Sigh* There is no other choice. It''s better if few people know about this. Well, I will see what I can do. For now, let''s get back to work." replied Angus.


    "Vigo, I think we could use this kind of rune." said Angus while showing a piece of rune diagram.


    Suddenly, the broken Vigo looks more spirited and grabs Angus'' paper.


    "What the¡­ What is this rune? This seems like gathering some elemental mana?!" said Vigo without stopping.


    Vigo forgot their previous conversation about ''World'' andpletely focused on the current project. They keep working for a few hours until Angus returns home. The sun is already set by the time hees out of the Research Center.


    "Urgh¡­ What a mess!!"ined Angus as he noticed something before disappearing from his spot.


    A momentter, Angus arrived inside his manor training ground. The training ground is entirely in chaos. Guards and knights are running around while being pursued by a group of three meters pigs. On top of the biggest pig, a naughty ck-haired girlughs while urging the pig to go faster.


    The knights werepletely overwhelmed and could only run. They couldn''t even stop the naughty Anna since the girl was too strong to be restrained using ordinary means. Moreover, Jayna will definitely burn anyone who tries to hurt her.


    As for Jayna herself, she just let all the chaos happen without intending to stop the naughty Anna. In contrast, Mira calmly enjoys her tea nearby with Darren on her side as if inside a peaceful garden.


    ''It seems Darren is once again dragged by Mira. Well, let''s stop this chaos first.'' thought Angus as he approached the training ground.


    "Anna!!" called Angus.


    Anna immediately pulls the pig''s ear and stops the pig from running forwards before looking at Angus.


    "Ahhh¡­ Angus!! Look, Anna has a piggy ride. Pow! Pow!" said Anna while pointing the big pig towards Angus.


    Suddenly, the pig released something from its big nose toward Angus. In response, Angus catches the things with a surprised look. *Oink* *Oink*


    "Did it just shoot piglets from its nose?!" eximed Angus in surprise.


    Before Angus could speak more, "Fascinating!! So, it is true that the other big pig could also produce another pig. But, why piglets?"mented someone beside Angus with thick ss.


    Seeing the Research Centerb coat on the person, Angus knows this person must be the expert sent by the Research Center to investigate Porky Porky.


    "You are?" asked Angus.


    "Ahh.. Where is my manner? My name is Walter Hyde. You could call me Dr. Hyde for short. I hear a lot about you, Baron Victory." replied the person while inspecting the piglet in Angus'' hand.


    Before Angus could reply, he noticed something wasing at him.


    "Angus!!" called Anna while charging at Angus at incredible speed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Urgh!!" groaned Angus as he caught the little troublemaker.


    While stopping and catching the naughty little girl, he pushed back a few meters away.


    "Anna, that''s dangerous!!" rebuked Angus.


    However, Anna ignores Angus''s lecture and snuggles with a happy smile at his arm.


    "Angus is meanie!! Leaving Anna the whole day! If Angus doesn''t return, Anna will ride Porky Porky to search for Angus."ined Anna while pouting.


    Hearing this, Angus knows Anna still couldn''tpletely erase her insecurity of being abandoned fromst night.


    ''*Sigh* I should have known. Despite her cheerfulness, she still has fragile mental health.'' thought Angus while patting Anna.


    "I am sorry. I should go back early. How about we eat another pork meat for tonight?" asked Angus.


    "Yay!! Porky Porky, more meat!!" ordered Anna loudly.


    "Oh shit! Everyone brace for impact!!" said one of the bruised knight captains.


    *BOOOOO* Porky Porky howled loudly before releasing a hundred big pigs from its giant body. The group of knights and staff immediately prepared to stop the iing pigs. From their prepared and solemn expression, they have experienced this stuff a few times.


    "Tch.. You are a naughty little girl." said Angus while pinching Anna''s cheek.


    "Noo.. Don''t pinch Anna. Anna will get wrinkled like an old hag."ined Anna.


    Angus knows that Porky Porky does not just obey anyone and casually releases a group of pigs. In this manor, they only follow Mira and Anna.


    ''It is unlikely for the taciturnzy Mira to order Porky Porky. So, Anna must order it to be released a few times today.'' thought Angus inwardly before pointing his finger at the iing group of pigs.


    Suddenly, a smallplex magic circle appeared in front of Angus before shooting a spark of lightning toward the iing pigs. The spark hit the first pig and knocked it before it jumped toward other pigs until all the pigs were knocked out.


    All of this happens only for a moment and surprises everyone. They have never seen such a convenient spell since most of them only know fire elemental spells.


    However, they are also relieved as thest time Porky Porky sent a group of pigs, a few even needed to get hospitalized from being trampled. Despite only being ordinary pigs without mana, their body is still tough and packs a punch.


    After a whole day of experiencing the stampede, everyone is exhausted and bound to make mistakes that lead to injuries.


    "Alright, enough starring. Start moving the pigs to the kitchen." ordered Angus.


    "Yes, young master." replied the head butler Pavlon and the others.


    "I am sorry for the sudden interruption, Dr. Hyde. I will talk to you another time." said Angus while carrying Anna.


    "Sure. No problem." said Dr. Hyde.


    Then, Angus brings the naughty little girl toward Jayna and Mira. On the way, Angus gives a silent instruction to other hidden guards in the manor.


    ''Keep monitoring that doctor. I want to know every move, behavior, and note he takes during his stay here.'' ordered Angus telepathically.


    The hidden guards didn''t reply, but Angus could notice their slight movement from them. The Royal Guard is not the only one who receives Angus'' guidance. His hidden guards and elite knights also receive strict ridiculous training from Angus.


    After receiving a harsh training regiment from Angus, they may not be upgraded in mana core. But, theirbat prowess is increased by leap bonds. Some of them evenpared to the Royal Guard in the Royal Pce, who hailed the best knights in the kingdom.


    Angus and Jayna exchange a few pleasantries before entering the manor estate. He finds his brother is busy having a social gathering outside, and Aunt Hersha still has yet to return. In other words, the manor is only upied by them and the staff.


    Meanwhile, a huge fight between two beastman happens inside the Morvo wastnd. The fight is very destructive and even attracts some of the monsters in the deep Morvo Wastnd.


    "Give it up, Merra. You can''t beat me." said Warchief Might.


    "Shut up, old man!! How dare you touch him!" roared Merra while lying on the ground.


    Currently, her body is riddled with various bruises and w wounds. Her lustrous red fur has turned darker from the dirt, sweat, and blood. However, Merra didn''t intend to stop fighting his Father.


    Seeing his daughter''s determination, "Urgh¡­ Can you stop this madness?! If you have this kind of determination, why don''t you vent it towards that boy!!" rebuked Warchief Might.


    "Because I can''t. He had already subdued me. Tame me!! I am his. Besides, why did you care?!" replied Merra with a hopeless tone.


    "Of course, I care. You bear my name and someone I acknowledge. How could I let you marry a pubescent boy who is still not mature yet." retorted Warchief Might.

 Chapter 643 Avalon

    "How could I let you marry a pubescent boy who is still not mature yet." retorted Warchief Might.


    "Could a pubescent boy survive against you even if you were only in [Beast Possession] state?" asked Merra.


    "No, of course not. Who is your father?! I am the greatestbatant in the world, Might Napollow." replied Warchief Might proudly.


    "See!! You are the unreasonable one here. Moreover, you also no longer called him a brat. Deep down, you already ept him, right?" said Merra.


    "Shut up!! What a little girl like you know?! I-It''s true he has my respect. God knows how he survives against my Ursaring. Well, it''s been a while since I found such a greatbat expert." muttered Warchief Might in a low voice at the end of his sentence.


    "Y-You!! You did what?! Did you know how dangerous your Ursaring is? Did you want to kill him?!!" roared Merra in anger while struggling to stand up.


    "Of course. That''s the point. If he wants to court you, he needs to at least have this kind of capability." said Warchief Might.


    Ursaring skill may be an ordinary skill for beastman races with ws. However, it is not categorized as a sure-kill attack. At most, it is just a regr speed-type attack. As long as the target can avoid or defend against all iing attacks, it can be easily ovee.


    Unfortunately, Warchief Might is also a special beastman. Not only does he possess a strong body and high elemental mastery, but he also masters frontalbat. His proficiency inbat is so high that he could easily beat a seventh grade with it.


    It is known that a fight between seventh-gradebatants is destructive and unpredictable. Seventh-gradebatants are not only at the pinnacle of their own specialty but also at other aspects such as magic, spells, artifacts, weapon mastery, elementals, and many others.


    Yet, Warchief Might could ovee all of them by using hisbat mastery. It shows how high his attainment was. The only reason King Leon managed to handle Warchief Mightst time is because King Leon is the worst opponent type for the Warchief.


    In this world, only a few people are specialized in speed since when you reach a higher grade, your speed will also be upgraded automatically. Moreover, seventh-gradebatant speed is too fast for even fifth-grade bellowbatants to follow.


    Therefore, people will prefer to choose other aspects to develop rather than focusing on speed. Warchief Might may be strong and abat master, but he will be put in a difficult situation if his attack cannotnd at King Leon, who is fast and capable of using [Blink] multiple times.


    The two father and daughter kept bickering until a group of monsters led by a fifth-grade monster surrounded them. Unfortunately, they immediately meet their end as Warchief Might waves his hands a few times.


    "Alright, enough of this. You go back now and prepare a group to apany you." said Warchief Might in a serious tone.


    "Hm?!" asked Merra in confusion but did notment anything.


    Although the current rtionship between father and daughter is terrible, they still know how to separate their private life and work.


    Still, Warchief Might is not a good leader. In fact, he is one of the worst leaders. Usually, the matter of his tribe and kingdom will be handled by people like Merra and others. However, he still did his obligation seriously as the Warchief to lead his people on a rare asion like this.


    During this time, he will act as a good and wise leader for once before returning to battle maniac again.


    "In the next few months, there will be an Undermine Council, a big dwarf gathering and international event. It is an event that happens once in a while. I want you to go there as the representative of our Savan Kingdom." said Warchief Might solemnly.


    "Sure, it can be done. But¡­ Since when do you care about such an event? I also didn''t know you had a good rtionship with the Dwarf. Didn''t you say that they are just a bunch of macho bearded people?" retorted Merra.


    Warchief Might didn''t immediately reply and kept staring at the vast wastnd on the horizon for a while. Noticing Warchief Might''s unusual mood, Merra didn''t ask more and kept silent.


    "Just try to get any interesting weapons, artifacts, or rare materials from there." replied Warchief Might solemnly.


    "Father, is something going to happen?" asked Merra worriedly.


    "It''s the seventh time this month that Avalon moved from his spot." replied Warchief Might.


    "A-Avalon?! Did ite here?" asked Meera in a surprised tone.


    "I don''t think so. But something bad will happen soon. Thatzy turtle usually only moves once every few years. Now, it has moved more than seven times just in this month. Isn''t it a bad sign already?" replied Warchief Might with his unique grin as if he was expecting something.


    Avalon is a Colossal Lava Turtle Monster Overlord that rules Morvo Wastnd. In short, he is a natural disaster that could destroy any city by just passing it through.


    Moreover, Avalon is also not an ordinary colossal monster overlord. He is one of the most dangerous monster overlords in the world.


    Avalon has many nicknames and titles, such as The Nature Destroyer, King of Wastnd, and The Great Eruption. However, he is famous for his lethality and is called The Bane of The Living.


    He got this title because of Avalon''s colossal body capable of radiating something that kills all the living beings in the surrounding. Be it nts, beasts, people, or even monsters, all of them will die if they get too close to Avalon.


    (A.N: Godzi is that you? Nah.. He is a turtle, not a lizard.)


    Fortunately, Avalon has azy nature and likes to bathe inside massiveva pools. Otherwise, if he travels around like the Sin Crow monster overlord in the sky, the world will turn into destend long ago.


    Hearing her father''s reply, Merra knows the situation is bing serious. As the kingdom that resides near Morvo Wastnd, they must always pay attention to Avalon. Although it never leaves theva pool, its slight movement could impact the whole wastnd.


    If Avalon moves more often, the other monster will be more restless and aggressive.


    After talking about the Undermine Council and making arrangements for the possibility of a monster horde with her father, Merra decides to leave his father alone in this monster habitat wastnd.


    She knows her father''s habit of spending most of his time in this wastnd. There is even a rumor that he could approach Avalon and meet directly with Avalon in the past.


    Still, Merra doubts the rumor since no one survives after meeting Avalon directly, even for seventh grade.


    The movement of Avalon also did not go unnoticed by all the forces in the Morvo Wastnd and soon spread to the whole world. Unlike the other monster overlord, Avalon is one of the Monsters with the potential to destroy the entire Firuman.


    In fact, the world council has already sent a lot of joint forces to kill it. They even send more than three seventh grade. Yet, they all die before seeing the body of Avalon.


    Whether they die because of the other monster overlords in the area or Avalon''s deadly radiation is uncertain. However, Avalon possesses immense force equivalent to the vast Dark Forest monster habitat.


    While the world is starting to focus on Avalon''s sudden movement, a head judge inside the Heart Kingdom is suddenly killed and his entire body is incinerated. The other officer didn''t notice the sudden disappearance of this Head Judge until the next few days.


    In the meantime, Angus is suddenly making frowning expressions inside his own bedroom with Jayna and the sleeping Anna.


    I guess King Leon was also affected by my speech. But can you do it until everything calms down? Tch¡­ He really likes to keep pulling me into this political game.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Angus?!" called Jayna worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just your stubborn father. Anyway, are you sure about this? Maybe I should test it with the other first?" asked Angus.


    "And letting them ''bond'' with you?!" replied Jayna coldly.


    "Err¡­ You know that''s not what I mean. We practically don''t know what this system will do to you." said Angus.


    "Angus, did you want to tell others about your system?" asked Jayna.


    "Nope. You are right. But, the moment it bes too dangerous, I immediately end it." said Angus.


    "Sure." replied Jayna with a nod.


    Then, theyy in the bed while grabbing each other''s hands. Beside themy the sleeping Anna with a happy face. Taking a deep breath, Angus summons his system panel and chooses his manual battle system tab. Under his usual manual battle system, Angus finds a new selection.


    "Group Battle selected. Your group will enter a manual battle with Brown Wolf (Grade 1). Warning: the opponent number will be adjusted with the participant number. Yes or No." A familiar confirmation panel pops up in front of Angus.


    After looking at Jayna again, who gave him a nod signal, Angus selected Yes.

 Chapter 644 Group Battle

    The moment Angus selects ''Yes'', he experiences a slight distortion in his vision before arriving at the familiar white room. *GRRR* In front of Angus, three menacing big ck-colored wolves are ready to pounce at him.


    "The Battle will begin in 5.. 4.. 3¡­


    ''Three?! Isn''t it supposed to be two?'' thought Angus inwardly while scanning the surroundings.


    At this moment, both Angus and Jayna notice another sleeping little girl not far from them inside the white room.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna in surprise.


    Unfortunately, the countdown had already ended and the ck brown wolf was approaching them. Angus immediately reacts fast and shoots a few restraining spells [2nd Circle ¨C Binding Chain] [2nd Circle - Fire Whip].


    Both mana chain and fireshes fly toward the three wolves and restrict them. In the meantime, Jayna moves toward Anna and creates a Fire Barrier around the sleeping girl.


    Despite only being a grade one brown wolf, she knows how challenging and dangerous this monster is from Angus'' memory. The ck wolf is smarter and stronger than the ordinary brown wolf, but they also will do anything to kill them.


    This is the character and nature of every opponent the system generated. Based on this characteristic, Angus even needs to use some of his chi and domain when fighting against three-grade monsters. While in the fourth grade, he needed to use his all.


    Seeing the brown wolf ispletely restricted, "Huft.. It is done. They should not be able to break it. Now, how did she go inside here?" asked Angus.


    "I don''t know. Don''t you have some kind of option or something before selecting yes?" replied Jayna while hugging Anna and letting her sleep in her arms.


    "Nahh¡­ It is just the usual confirmation with a warning that the opponent number will be ording to the group." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s certainly weird. This white room also gives me a weird feeling. It is very unnatural. What is it made of?" asked Jayna.


    "Not sure. But, it is very durable if you try to intentionally break it. If you use spells rted to the ground, it could still be moved or destroyed. But, other than that, it will not even leave a scratch even with my strongest attack." said Angus.


    "Interesting¡­ Mind if I try to burn it?" asked Jayna.


    "Sure. It will revert to normal when the battle ends anyway." said Angus.


    Jayna releases some of her phoenix fire while hugging the sleeping Anna. *Whosh* The fire wave is small, but Angus knows it is very destructive and hot. He even sweated from its heat despite his fire mastery and heat resistance.


    The fire lingers on the white ground for a moment before extinguishing. Jayna takes a deep breath while looking a little bit exhausted.


    "This white room is certainly weird. I even use half of my mana, yet it can still not leave a burn mark on it. Is this really invincible?" said Jayna.


    "If I use some earth spell to manipte it, it still can be a molten rock or turn it intova easily." said Angus.


    While the young couple discusses the white room, Anna sleeps peacefully without caring about the world. *BOOM* Suddenly, an explosion urred near the three brown wolf locations. One of the brown wolves had its mouth destroyed and charred.


    Then, it shoots a small [Miasma st] towards the bind and ignores the damage it will do to its body. After escaping its restriction, the brown wolf didn''t go toward Angus and ran toward another brown wolf.


    Unfortunately, Angus does not stay idle either. He already experiences this kind of tactic when he fights against multiple opponents at once.


    Still, he is surprised that the brown wolf is not immediately attacking him but trying to help the other first. This is the first time Angus sees the ckened creature assisting each other.


    ''Is it because they are from the same race? This means the higher one will be more dangerous.'' thought Angus while sending another binding spell.


    He knows their chance to kill him will increase significantly if the monsters have good cooperation.


    During the suddenmotion, Anna unusually woke up from her peaceful sleep.


    "*Yawn* Big sis, is it time for breakfast?" asked Anna, rubbing her eyes.


    "So Cute!!" eximed Jayna while hugging Anna tightly.


    "No. Anna, is it still night." replied Angus after making sure the three wolvespletely bounded and sealed their miasma.


    "Night? But, it is so bright¡­ Ermm¡­ Angus, Big sis? Where is this? Huh?? Angus, what are they?" asked Anna continuously.


    "Well, since Anna is already here, how about we find out more about this ce?" asked Angus to Jayna.


    "Angus.. Angus.. What are they? They are sooo weeeiiirdd." asked Anna again while looking intently at the restrained three ck wolves.


    "Hmm¡­ What did you think? Did you notice something about them?" asked Angus back.


    "Anna doesn''t know. They are so weird." repeated Anna.


    "Can''t you talk to them?" asked Angus.


    "Talk?! How? Anna didn''t speak the ''Grrr''nguage." replied Anna bluntly.


    "Err¡­ Aren''t you capable of talking to beasts or monsters? Like Onyx and Magen?" asked Angus back.


    "Ahh¡­ Onyx and Magen are different. Wait¡­ Where are Onyx and Magen? Where are they? And this¡­ Things. Angus, what are they?" asked Anna rapidly.


    "*Sigh* They are¡­ Let''s just say they are a monster created by someone. As for Onyx and Magen, it seems they are noting to this ce since they didn''t have any connection with me." exined Angus.


    "Monster? Angus, they are not monsters. If they are monsters, Anna will know them. They are different and weird." replied Anna.


    During this moment, Angus notices Anna keeps mentioning them with ''they''.


    ''Normally, Anna will call something or someone with her own nickname unless Anna recognizes their strength. It means they are something unknown that even Anna''s insight couldn''t see.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Angus, Big sis, can Anna kill them? Anna didn''t like them." said Anna coldly.


    "Kill, not burst?" asked Angus.


    "Emm¡­ Anna really didn''t like them." replied Anna.


    "Fine. But, be careful, okay." said Angus.


    Anna gets down from Jayna''s embrace and approaches one of the restrained ck wolves.


    "Huh?! Weird¡­ Angus, what are they?" asked Anna again, standing before the restrained ck wolf.


    "Is there something wrong, Anna?" asked Angus.


    "Anna, can''t kill them. They are really weird. No, this whole ce is weird. Anna didn''t like it but also loved it. Hehehe¡­" replied Anna before having a maniacugh.


    Noticing the strangeness, Angus and Jayna immediately approach Anna. Suddenly, Anna is covered by ck tendril from her own shadow. *WHOOSHH* A momentter, a strong wave erupted from Anna''s position.


    "Yay!! Yay!! Anna is free!! Llaa¡­"ughed Anna maniacally while flying all over the room.


    She also asionally releases strong miasma attacks on the surroundings. Despite this, none of the attacks or traces of potent miasma touch a single hair of Angus and Jayna. On the other hand, the brown wolf turned into a bad state.


    "Still survive, huh? Then, die!!" said Anna before ending the life of the three ck wolves using her ws.


    "Wait.. Anna." called Angus.


    "*Ding* Congrattions on winning against three Brown Wolf (Grade 1) x 3. Winning time 13 minutes 05 seconds."


    "The automatic battle against three Brown Wolf (Grade 1) is avable with the expected time of 13 minutes 05 seconds."


    "Do you want to repeat the group battle to achieve better winning time? Warning: The winning time cannot be lower than 1 second. Yes or No" a series of system notifications appeared in front of Angus.


    "Huh?! What''s happening?! Angus, Big sis!!" screamed Anna before she hugged them and turned back into a child.


    Seeing the scared Anna, "Anna, it''s fine. You just finished the battle. Nothing is going wrong." said Angus before selecting Yes.


    *Whosh* The whole area blurred for a split second before they arrived back at the recovered white room with three ck wolves.


    "Angus, what just happened? What''s going on? Why is everything back to normal?" asked Anna in confusion.


    "Anna, it''s fine. It is¡­ Just this ce''s mechanism." replied Jayna while hugging Anna.


    The couple could somehow understand why Anna suddenly became scared and reacted like this. Anna is someone who relies heavily on instinct. In other words, she is susceptible to her surroundings.


    "Anna, when you killed those ck wolves before, what did you feel?" asked Angus while restraining the three ck wolves


    "Ermm¡­ Anna feels like this ce is going to end. Anna was very scared that Angus and Big sis would die with it because of Anna." said Anna while crying.


    "There.. There... We will not leave you, Anna." said Jayna while hugging Anna.


    "Hmm¡­ No wonder. Technically, this ce will end if the battle is done. So, you are not wrong. But don''t worry Big sis and I will not die. We will just go back to our previous world." exined Angus.


    "Really? So, Angus and Big sis will not leave Anna alone?" asked Anna.


    "Yeah. Anna, we will never ever leave you." replied Jayna


    "Okay." replied Anna shortly while burying her face into Jayna''s arm.


    "Now, if you already calmed down, could you exin about you being free?" asked Angus.


    "Did Anna have to?" asked Anna.


    "Of course. This is for your own good, Anna." said Angus.


    "But, it''s tooplicated. Dumb Dumb Angus probably will not understand Anna." said Anna with her usual mischievous smile.

 Chapter 645 Gibberish Words

    "But, it''s tooplicated. Dumb Dumb Angus probably will not understand Anna." said Anna with her usual mischievous smile.


    "Urgh¡­ Then, why don''t you transform to exin like you did during our trainingst time?" suggested Angus with a frustrated tone.


    Angus is already used to Anna''s behavior in her child form. One moment she could be very serious, like the world will end. But the next second is already ying to catch the butterfly. Her mind is too unpredictable and chaotic.


    "No way!!" refused Anna directly.


    "Anna, this is for your own good." persuaded Angus again.


    "No.. Super Cool Anna is tiring. Besides, Anna is not bubble wrap." said Anna adamantly.


    "Bubble wrap?!" replied Angus.


    "I think Anna means the clothes." answered Jayna.


    "Yeah. Anna is not a Bubble Wrap that could be changed anytime. Big sis is smart, unlike Dumb Dumb Angus." replied Anna while snuggling at Jayna.


    Angus became speechless and only rolled his eyes. He knows Anna is too spoiled. However, the little troublemaker is too smart. Whenever Angus tries to be strict with her, she immediately obeys without anyint, like an obedient child.


    Moreover, Anna only bes very naughty and yful in random cases. Seeing her boyfriend has already given up on persuading Anna, Jayna decides to take over.


    "Anna, it is okay. You don''t need to exin to us if you don''t want to. We just want to help you and make you feel better." said Jayna while patting Anna''s small head.


    Anna makes a happy smile and enjoys Jayna''s head pat.


    "Big sis is wrong. Anna could exin, but Angus is too Dumb Dumb to understand the smart Anna. And Anna didn''t want to exin so longgg." replied Anna.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Just tell us already." said Angus.


    "Okay. When Anna is outside this¡­ ce, Anna is like Bluerg h h Doom Bak BOOM Duar Duar. But, here Anna is freeee." said Annaically.


    "What?!" replied Angus and Jayna at the same time.


    In the end, Angus and Jayna give up talking with Anna. Since she really didn''t speak with regr words. At this moment, Angus didn''t know if Anna was genuinely ying with them or not since the little girl looked very serious when exining to them.


    On the other hand, they also didn''t want to force Anna to transform since they knew her adult transformation was quite tiring. They still remember every time she turns into her adult form, she will eat a lot of food before stopping.


    After talking with Anna, Angus and Jayna continued their previous business. They n to explore this group battle system and all its features. They also decide to try fighting more challenging monsters. Still, the monster is nothing more than grade two as they are still trying to y safe.


    "As I thought, they have greater cooperation with each other than when I fight multiple opponents at once." said Angus as he dodged the pincer attack from two Steel Ants.


    "Cool!! Anna also wants to y." said Anna from the side.


    The little monster jumps at one of the Steel Ants before they hit each other. *BAM* *SPLAT* Like bubbles bursting from the pressure, the tough Steel Ant turns into pieces despite having a metal body.


    "Anna, don''t kill all of them. We still need to leave them at least one." called Jayna while fighting against another Steel Ant.


    The couple and the little monster keep trying to fight many kinds of monsters, beasts, or people from the system. Angus is also trying to ask Anna about the ck creatures. However, he always gets the same reply that they are very weird.


    Angus also noticed another advantage of this group battle. Apparently, his automatic battle, the main feature of his idle system, can fight three creatures with their winning battle time.


    This is a very huge boon to harvest the soul point. With this new feature, he could gather at least three times more than his current harvest. Currently, Angus will get around 50 Soul Points by letting the automatic battle against fourth-grade Iasmoth monsters every day.


    If he could increase the monster numbers, it would be around 150 Soul Points daily. Unfortunately, Angus dared not let Jayna and Anna fight against Fourth Grade Iasmoth. The Iasmoth monster generated by a system is too dangerous and deadly.


    Iasmoth is an insect-type monster simr to gigantic moths. In the real world, this type of monster has unnatural docile behavior. Unless its territory is not disturbed, it will note out of its territory. They are also rare monsters ssified as non-aggressive ones.


    If it were not for the possibility of bing a monster overlord, people would definitely leave them alone. When the system generates this monster, its docile nature ispletely erased and it turns into a bloodthirsty monster.


    Iasmoth lethality lies in their ability to control the surroundings and cheat like escaping ability. It could transform its body into countless tiny moths. Each of these small moths is its real body and carries part of its potent miasma along with its special deadly poison.


    Moreover, these small moths could also release small [Miasma st], making countlesssers shoot in the area. Combined with the ability to control the natural elemental, they be very dangerous monsters.


    Fortunately, their ability to turn into small moths also has weaknesses. It will massively decrease their life force. As an insect-type monster, Iasmoth is also a monster with a short lifespan and vitality.


    If they use this separation ability too often, they may die after the battle ends. However, the ck Iasmoth generated by the system is not worried about their own life and will use anything to kill Angus.


    This makes Angus hesitate to even try fighting against third-grade monsters, much less fourth-grade Iasmoth.


    After being satisfied with fighting many kinds of monsters, beasts, and people, Jayna and Anna decide to rest. In contrast, Angus ns to do something he doesn''t dare do outside.


    Anna''sment about this ce and making her free somehow gives him an idea that this ce is entirely in a different world than outside. Therefore, he decided to train his [Analyze] second threshold ability here.


    Although Angus said he would not use it to prevent the world from announcing it, he would not hesitate to use it during emergencies. As a control freak, he will not let this new power or ability go wild when he uses it.


    He wants to use this new power to the fullest when he releases it during an emergency. After taking a deep breath and creating arge distance from Anna and Jayna, Angus decides to let go of a certain seal inside his mindscape. *WHOOOSS*


    "Fkk!!!" cursed Angus lengthy.


    The following day, Angus and Jayna woke up tired. They are practically fighting and doing many kinds of experiments the whole night. They also need to y with the naughty Anna. Looking to the side, they find Anna sleeping peacefully while hugging her fluffy ball.


    "Anna, wake up. It is alreadyte in the morning." called Jayna.


    "*Yawn* Anna is still sleepy." replied Anna while trying to sleep again.


    "Anna, you will miss your breakfast." said Angus.


    "Ehh?! No!! That''s bad. Angus, Big sis, let''s hurry!!" replied Anna,pletely waking up from her sleep.


    Soon, they arrive at the dining area after dressing and having their own daily routine. Inside the dining room, Angus could see Jason and Aunt Hersha in the room. They already talk about business rted to their territory.


    "Morning, brother. It''s rare to see you up thiste. Did little Anna doze off again?" asked Jason.


    "Nahh.. We are preupied with doing something untilte at night." replied Angus with a smirk.


    "Ohoo¡­ I see what you did there." replied Jason with his own smirk.


    In the meantime, Jayna could only pretend to not hear it while blushing. As for Anna, she already rushed to her seat and started munching the food rapidly.


    "Hahaha¡­ I wonder where all this food went." chimed Jason while looking at Anna''s rude eating.


    "Well, that''s also one of Anna''s charms." said Angus.


    At this moment, Mira and Darren suddenly appeared beside Anna.


    "Momming Mhiwa! (Morning Mira!!)" called Anna with her mouth still full of food.


    "Anna, empty your mouth first before talking." lectured Jayna while wiping the little girl''s cheek.


    Mira didn''t reply and just silently nodded before drinking her tea that was already prepared by Darren. During this time, Anna kept talking while eating with Mira.


    "Mwhiwa, buwhwa Bamm Wimph Haawaa Awwaa." said Anna with a full mouth.


    Hearing Anna''s gibberish words, Angus and Jayna suddenly have a bad feeling. Still, seeing Mira only give a silent nod like usual, they decide to let it be. After finishing their breakfast and meal, Mira suddenly approaches Angus.


    "No Greed. No Death." said Mira shortly before following Anna towards the outside.


    "Huh?!" replied Angus while looking at Jayna.


    ''She knows!!'' concluded Angus and Jayna in a moment.


    Before returning to the real world, Angus and Jayna sternly warn Anna not to tell the others. But, they didn''t expect Anna will still tell Mira during her breakfast through gibberish words.


    They also understand Mira''s words and intentions. Based on Angus'' experience, they could always safely use the system if they didn''t fight against high-grade monsters carelessly.

 Chapter 646 True Color

    After having their breakfast, Angus and the others go to attend their own business. Jason and Aunt Hersha already go to their respective offices to tend to their work. While Jayna decides to practice her skills.


    After fighting the whole night against various monsters, beasts, and people, she gets a lot of inspiration and valuable battle experience. Moreover, the system''s creature is stronger and capable of maximizing its potential. This gives Jayna a lot of battle experience.


    Jayna learns a lot of things despite her vast phoenix memories. As for Anna, she once again disappears with Mira to who knows where. Leaving on his own, Angus decided to revisit the Research Center.


    In fact, Angus wasn''t mandated to go to the Research Center every day. But he also didn''t want to stay idle either. He needs to distract himself and sort his thoughts about Mira''s reaction and his [Analyze] new power.


    Angus finds Mira''s reaction too weird. As someone who has had the system for a long time, he knows the true potential of this system. If Angus keeps growing at this pace, he may be the strongest being in the whole world.


    ''Her reaction is toocking. Even if she is powerful beyond measure, she will definitely be interested in the system. Hmm¡­ Maybe she knows that she couldn''t do anything to the system or... she already has found people with the system in the past.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After thinking for a while, Angus shakes his head while deeply breathing.


    "*Sigh* I am overthinking. I should be d that Mira didn''t take an interest in the system." muttered Angus while walking in the capital city street.


    Although a high-noble, Angus still enjoys walking around the street and experiencing city life. During this time, he finds some people making a lot of paper ornaments and decorating the whole main street.


    "Come to think of it, we will have a mass memorial ceremony this evening. *Sigh* I really didn''t like this type of event." said Angus in a low voice before disappearing from his spot.


    Unbeknownst to Angus, two little girls sitting on a flying pillow observe him from far above. One of the ck-haired girls is eating some snacks from a spatial pouch.


    "*Much* *Much* Mira, what did you think?" asked Anna while munching.


    "He is good." replied Mira.


    "And¡­" asked Anna.


    "I didn''t expect to find another person who holds a system. This kind of person will definitely change the world. Not because of the system, but because he is destined to be like that." said Mira.


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder about that. Angus seems to be able to elude Fate. You can see it yourself by what he did to me." said Anna.


    "Right. That''s why I am interested in him. I want to see what he will do and be in the future." said Mira.


    "Gezz¡­ You and your stories. You should not be called Master of Hidden in the Dark but Master of Stalker!!" retorted Anna yfully.


    The two girls talk with very different behavior and nature than usual. The mischievous Anna looks intelligent and calm, while Mira is no longer taciturn and speaks normally.


    The silver-haired girl is even more expressive despite still having a cold demeanor. Unfortunately, no one could hear or sense their talk from the outside, as if they didn''t exist in this world.


    "It is better than someone who likes to roley and be a spoiled child." replied Mira.


    "Hey.. I can''t help it. You know I can''t think clearly without your intervention like this. It is frustrating to always hear those voices." said Anna.


    "Still, are you really attached to them?" asked Mira.


    "Of course. They save me and raise me. They are my parents, love, and everything." replied Anna.


    "Anna, that''s not what I am talking about. You know your kind, right?" asked Mira.


    "I know¡­ But I still hope to be with them forever or at least longer. I just love them too much. I don''t think I could hurt them like the others." said Anna.


    "You will die." replied Mira.


    "Then, so be it. I want to see how the world reacts when it finds Angus has the [Seed]. Besides, since when have we been afraid of death?" said Anna.


    "So, you are setting them up, huh?" said Mira.


    "Hey.. I just want to make it more exciting. Besides, what I did can''t bepared to you. You are the Master of Hidden in the Dark. Who knows how many times you yed with the world to even get that title." retorted Anna.


    "Six thousand six hundred sixty-five times." replied Mira.


    "That much?!! Now, I know why the world literally leaves you alone. Wait¡­ that number?! You n all of this, right?" asked Anna with a frown.


    "Who knows?" replied Mira.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Anyway, what will you do to Gemini? I don''t believe you didn''t have any n for these twin spirits." asked Anna.


    "Nothing. You may not know this since you can''t ''read'' them. But Gemini is simr to you. They are also the most powerful star spirit besides their thirteenth. Nothing in this world could go against their wish. Well, more like their whim." said Mira.


    "Is that why you decided to talk to them?" asked Anna.


    "Yup. You are learning fast." said Mira while patting Anna''s head.


    "Of course. I am your best friend." replied Anna.


    "Alright. Keep up, then. Now, what should we do?" asked Mira.


    "Any suggestions?" asked Anna back.


    "I hear thatzy turtle moving a lot recently. Did you want to visit it?" asked Mira.


    "Lava turtle?! Ahh.. That''s great. It''s been a while since we had a hot bath." replied Anna.


    Then, Mira snapped her hand. Suddenly, Anna blinked a few times before hugging Mira tightly.


    "Mira, can Anna eat first?? Anna is still super hungry." said Anna.


    "Mm." replied Mira with a silent nod.


    The two girls return to their usual behavior and disappear into the horizon. In the afternoon, the two girls arrive at the massive ocean ofva. Magically, thisva never cools off or dries up. It is always molten and bubbling.


    A massive turtle moves around in the middle of thisva ocean while releasing a loud groaning sound. Mira snaps her finger and an invisible barrier covers the wholeva ocean.


    "Huh?! Who''s there?" grunted Avalon through strong telepathy while still submerged inside theva.


    "Avalon." called Mira shortly.


    On the other hand, Annapletely ignores the heat and the gigantic turtle. She has already changed into her special swimming bath made by Nabe before.


    "Yay!! Cannon Ball!!" screamed Anna before jumping towards theva ocean.


    "Y-You are¡­." replied Avalon anxiously, ignoring the naughty Anna and focusing on Mira.


    "Disappointing." said Mira shortly.


    "Wait.. Wait¡­ I can exin this!!" replied Avalon in panic.


    Meanwhile, Angus is finally sorting his thoughts and focusing on his research. Besides the digitalize and Moon Rabbit projects, Angus also worked on a few other projects. One of them is his magic guns.


    His magic gun is the most crucial factor in surviving when they are fighting against the monster horde at the Nirvas. With the help ofplete body control and [Analyze], magic guns be a deadly weapon that always finds their target.


    Unfortunately, Angus magic guns still have the same weakness. It generates a lot of heat within a short period. Once it generates too much heat and destroys the rune enchantment, the gun will explode.


    During the battle, this explosion helps them since it will be another method to attack. However, it is still a dangerous and unstable weapon. No one could predict when it would generate too much heat.


    One of the magic guns is even unusable after a single use. Though most of them are still prototypes, Angus and King Leon already know the prospect of this money-burning weapon.


    Upon receiving the battle report, King Leon gives Angus another direct private task to create a small division inside the Research Center. This division will help Angus in perfecting the Magic Gun.


    However, Angus has a different n for this new division. Up till now, Angus already produces many kinds of magic guns. First is the single handguns.


    This gun has little firepower and can only shoot low-circle spells. Unfortunately, it umted heat too fastpared to the rifle-type gun.


    Angus also makes a variety where it is capable of shooting high-circle spells. Though this magic gun could only be used once before exploding. Still, it is a good weapon in times of emergency when he needs a lot of firepower and conserving strength.


    Still, this type of single-hand gun is costly. The material production cost is almost one hundred thousand gold coins, nearly as high as an artifact.


    Another type of magic gun Angus developed is the rifle type. This weapon has more stability in recoil, firepower, and heat generation. The downside is they cost twice more as single handguns to produce.


    If Angus makes the high circle variant, it will increase the production cost many times. Furthermore, all the magic guns can only use specific spells and must be firing-type.

 Chapter 647 Magic Gun Development

    Besides the magic guns, Angus also produces magic bullets. This bullet is enchanted with various kinds of effects, such as burning, freezing, or even simple piercing enhancement.


    Most magic bullets will explode upon contact and produce certain effects, such as burning, freezing, or even simple piercing enchantment. Unfortunately, this magic bullet can''t bebined with the spells from the magic gun except for a fewpatible ones.


    The magic bullet and spell from the magic gun will sh with each other. It may produce reactions such as instant explosion, canceling the spells, or lowering the firing power. In the worst case, it may damage the enchantment rune itself.


    Still, Angus finds it possible to use magic bullets with a few firing spells like Snipe Shot, me shot, Fire Missile, or other small firing spells. Angus nned to use the new division to create firing-type spells that work well with magic guns.


    Although he has a strong mind and fast calction speed, he still needs the help of the others in creating new spells. When creating spells, the most important thing is the creator''s creativity. With more people, Angus will be able to collect more unique ideas.


    As for helping him develop magic guns, he directly refused it. He didn''t even let Master Valeron help him, much less the others. Most of the reason is to prevent the gun problem in the future.


    Angus knows the power and advantage of magic guns, but he also understands its problem in the long run. In his previous life, everyone could use guns. Even a child of five years old could kill the president just by pointing a gun at them.


    To prevent this kind of problem in the future, Angus decides to restrict the magic gun''s information and technology from the early stage. He may not be able topletely restrict it. Still, he could minimize the problem, unlike in his previous life.


    Angus also ns to create strict rules and a guidebook to regte the magic gun''s development and risk.


    Fortunately, the Heart kingdom still uses an aristocratic system where they can easily hide secret information or technology. Most old noble families have secrets only passed down to their family or heir.


    Entering the research center, he begins to review all the young researchers with potential and avability. Unlike Angus, who bes the main researcher through King Leon and Valeron''s rtion, most young new researchers start from the bottom.


    These young researchers are usually only responsible for many misceneous tasks throughout the facility. They could only do their own project in their free time. Even then, they only get limited resources.


    Although the Research Center was supported by the kingdom, it didn''t mean they could spend the money carelessly. It may seem unfair, but most of the time, these young researchers'' projects will turn into failure.


    Only one or two projects from a hundred could turn sessful and be approved. Even then, it is already a very rare case. Despite this, Angus still decides to employ them.


    "Hmm¡­ Most of them may becking, but they should have no problem creating a low-level spell diagram." said Angus after reviewing all the avable young researchers.


    After thinking for a while, "Alright, post a recruitment on the notice board. I prefer if they are willing to work by themself rather than forcing them." said Angus while giving a paper to the nearby staff.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." replied the staff nervously.


    "Hmm¡­ Don''t be nervous. I won''t bite. Just do your job properly. Alright, you can go now." said Angus.


    The young staff bows to him before leaving Angus'' room.


    "*Sigh* This is the fifth time today. I guess my reputation has already spread around. Still, these young new researchersck the backbone."


    "I remember Master Valeron and even that old dwarf even dared to sh with King Leon. in the past. Damn¡­ I wonder if I can get a good personal assistant like Yelena from the Nirvas Embassy like before." muttered Angus in a low voice.


    ''Angus!!'' a familiar cold voice heard from inside his mind.


    ''Oh,e on¡­ This is just for my work.'' replied Angus.


    ''No means no!!'' replied Jayna from the other side.


    ''Fine. Anyway, when will the mourning ceremony begin?'' thought Angus.


    ''One hour before sunset. Don''t bete.'' replied Jayna.


    "Well, I guess I will have some fresh air first." said Angus.


    "Brat, here you are!!" called an old dwarf.


    ''Tch.. What a bad day.'' grumbled Angus inwardly.


    "Nope. I am not here." said Angus bluntly before disappearing using [Beast Walk].


    "Oi¡­ I still haven''t finished talking. Get back here!!" shouted Balrug.


    Unfortunately, Angus was already on his way outside. Exiting the Research Center, Angus decides to visit the extermination squad base. This time he uses the front door like before and does not get stopped since most of the guards already know about him.


    They still remember the sensation of getting thrown like a ragdoll a few days ago. Moreover, they also hear Angus'' feat from the others base. In the capital city, his fame may not spread too much until recently, but he is famous for his viciousness outside.


    All the spies caught when Angus nearby always receives pain torture. Some torturers in the extermination squad even heard rumors that this young baron had a sadistic mind to torture people and did not care about the spy information.


    Entering the Extermination Squad base, Angus once again intrudes on Captain Aldo''s office like owning the ce. Fortunately, Captain Aldo had heard about Angus'' arrival and could prepare himself.


    "B-Baron Victory, what can I help you with?" asked Captain Aldo nervously.


    "At ease, Captain. I just want to know the development of my case." said Angus.


    "Ah.. Yeah. Unfortunately, It is no longer my responsibility. Count mewaver decided to take the matter alone." said Captain Aldo nervously.


    Hearing this, Angus frowned momentarily before ncing in a certain direction in silence. At the same time, King Leon notices something while inside his room.


    "Darius, what''s my schedule after this?" asked King Leon to his head butler.


    "There is none until the mourning ceremony in the afternoon, My Liege." replied Darius politely.


    "Alright, empty the room and don''t let anyone enter." said King Leon.


    "Yes, My Liege." replied Darius respectfully before leaving the room.


    A momentter, a sh of firees out from a nearby artificialmp along with a booming sound cracking sound. *Crack* *Boom* Angus appeared with a cold face before King Leon.


    "You should know why I am here, right?" asked Angus coldly.


    "Take a seat first. We have a lot of things to discuss." said King Leon.


    "You look exhausted."mented Angus after noticing the King.


    "What did you expect? When you have naughty twin girls who could summon a raining bird poop on a whim. They are more annoying than I thought."ined King Leon.


    "Then, why did you bring them?" asked Angus.


    "Star Spirit Gemini is not only famous for creating disasters. They are also famous for bringing fortune to those caring for them. Though it seems Lia somehow became very attached to themtely." said King Leon.


    During this moment, Angus notices something in the corner of King Leon''s table. He finds twin girls peeking at them. With their height and stature, King Leon and Angus could only see their eyes and their small head.


    Being stared at by the twin girls intensely, ''Tch.. Forget how they could be here without our notice, their way of peeking at us really¡­ ufortable.''


    ''No wonder King Leon had such a reaction. I wonder how often he gets blue-balled by them when he is alone with Aunt Extalia.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    The twin girls may not do anything to King Leon. Still, like Angus'' assumption, he couldn''t do any deed with his beloved Duchess since no one would getfortable being stared at by them, especially in their private business.


    "That''s new to me. I never thought you would be the type who believes in superstition." said Angus ignoring the twin girls.


    "Every myth and legendes from somewhere, brat. You just need to find the real story behind it." replied King Leon calmly.


    "Tch.. That teaching tone again. You know I will not seed on your throne or even fight for it, right?" said Angus.


    "And why is that?" asked King Leon with a smirk.


    "Of course. It is too much trouble. Besides, there are already your sons to fight for it." said Angus.


    "True. But, are you sure they will survive for longpared to you?" asked King Leon back.


    Hearing this, Angus could only grimace in silence. Although King Leon''s words seem harsh, especially towards his son, it is also true. With Angus''s current qualification, he will have no problem reaching at least sixth grade.


    On the other hand, King Leon didn''t have any confidence that his sons could reach this level. Although reaching sixth grade is not as hard as seventh grade, it is also thest barrier to seeing if someone is genuinely talented.


    If the person is not talented enough, they may lose their life when forcing themselves to break through.


    In summary, even if the princes seed on the throne in the future, they may die in old age or have another incident. At that time, the next best sessor besides the prince will be the Duke or Duchess.


    This position will naturally go to Angus since he is the best among the Duke and Duchess''s young generation.

 Chapter 648 Shield Of The Heart

    "Fine. Do what you want. Besides, it is still a long time for that. Who knows, I will be an old man and you will still be the king in the future." said Angus.


    "I wonder about that. Forget about it. You are still too young to understand it anyway." replied King Leon.


    "Hmm?? Anyway, you should give a good exnation about all this mess. You know I am not a forgiving person when someone disturbs my peace." said Angus.


    "Then, what did you want me to say? I believe you also already know who is behind all this mess." said King Leon.


    "And did you expect me to let go of your son easily?" asked Angus.


    "I hope so. But I don''t think you will stay idle either. Unlike Eric, Dietrich has more¡­ rash nature. Sometimes, he does as he pleases without thinking about the worst oue. His inferiorityplex also impaired his decision-making." said King Leon.


    "However, he is still my son. I can just let you kill or shame him in public." added King Leon.


    "Then, what did you propose? You don''t mean I will silently swallow it, right?" said Angus.


    "As much as I want you to do that, Lia will have my balls if I force it on you. We decide to let this matter be mediated by a neutral third party." said King Leon.


    "Neutral Third Party?" said Angus in confusion.


    "Yes. Have you heard about the Frostfall?" asked King Leon.


    "Frostfall... If I am not wrong, that should be the ever-winter fiefdom under Count mewaver." said Angus.


    "The neutral third party I talk about is located in this area." said King Leon.


    "You are joking, right?" asked Angus.


    "Did I ever joke with you?" asked King Leon back.


    "You know that you practically control Count mewaver. Did you think I would honestly believe this party is not under your control?" retorted Angus.


    "Well, there are no other choices. Unless you want to forget about this matter, we will be in this stalemate state. I may not be able to do anything to you without good reason. But, it is easy for me to prevent you from doing anything to Dietrich either." stated King Leon.


    "So, what will you do?" asked King Leon.


    Angus grimaced and frowned like eating shit. In fact, he also didn''t want revenge and just forgot about this matter. Since no harm is indeed done. But, he knows if he lets this matter be, the princes may think of this as a sign of weakness and will push his bottom line more in the future.


    Unless Angus gives the princes a real threat or harsh lesson, they will always try to disturb his peace, especially with King Leon as their backing.


    Furthermore, he also knows the King will not interrupt or prevent the princes from annoying him since the king wants this conflict to happen.


    The reason is to give all of them experience in political games and how to handle people like Angus in the future. In this case, King Leon indirectly uses Angus as learning material.


    Seeing Angus'' expression, "You don''t need to worry about the neutrality of this third party. In fact, I am the one at a disadvantage by letting you go to them." said King Leon.


    "Now, you are really making me curious about this third party." said Angus.


    "They are called the guardians. Their leader is called the Last Bastion of Everwhite and the previous Shield of the Heart." said King Leon.


    "Shield of the Heart?!" eximed Angus.


    Shield of the Heart is not just a title but the most prestigious title in the Heart Kingdom. It is the only title that is on par with Royal King. This shows the power and importance of this title. Currently, the one that holds this title is King Leon himself.


    The main job of Shield of the Heart is to protect the well-being of the kingdom from any kind of threat. Therefore, It is not rare for such a prestigious title to be held by King Leon.


    However, Angus knows that these two titles were separated in the past. The Heart Kingdom adopted a monarch and aristocratic system since its creation. Sometimes, the king is not talented inbat and can only stay behind the backline.


    Therefore, the Shield of Heart title is created to keep the kingdom safe through direct force. However, the previous long civil war taught everyone not to separate this title anymore.


    Fortunately, King Leon is more than capable of bing Shield of the Heart and Royal King himself. In fact, he did an excellent job of bearing these two important titles.


    "Are they the remnants of thest opposition?" asked Angus after thinking for a while.


    "Yes." nodded King Leon.


    "And you want me to meet them?" asked Angus again.


    "Yeah." said King Leon.


    "Why? What is your n?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Although I am the King and could do anything in this kingdom, I can''t choose a good sessor without being biased. It is better if I leave this matter to him. In terms of experience and judgment, he is many times better than Jade and me." said King Leon.


    "Well, if you feel it is too much of a problem, you could just forget about getting revenge or making trouble for Dietrich." added King Leon.


    "One thing¡­ Did you ept this third-party decision even though it may cost your son''s life?" asked Angus.


    King Leon didn''t directly reply and closed his eyes.


    "Angus, you should know from Jayna. I am not a good father. No, I am probably the worst kind. I sacrificed three of my talented and beautiful daughters. Two of them died and one of them died in humiliation." said King Leon solemnly.


    "I hope I will never again experience a condition where I must choose between the kingdom and my family. But, if it is necessary to appease you and our kingdom''s future, I.. I will dly do it again." said King Leon with difficulty.


    "*Sigh* You make things more difficult andplicated. It is not like I am going to kill Dietrich or something. I just want to teach him to not mess with me. So, when will I meet this third party of yours?" asked Angus.


    "It is before the end of the year." said King Leon.


    "Why that time?" asked Angus curiously.


    "First, you must prepare and go to the Undermine Council. Second, an important event will be held inside Frosfall." exined King Leon.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® "What event?" asked Angus.


    "I can''t say unless you enter that ce at that time of the event by yourself." said King Leon.


    Angus frowned a little bit before asking again.


    "Did the princes know about this?" asked Angus.


    "Nope. Only the old Duke and Duchess know about this event." replied King Leon.


    "I guess it is also why you are not divulging any information about this guardian and the previous Shield of the Heart, right? So, will the princese with me again this time." asked Angus.


    "No. They are not qualified yet. Only you and Jayna are qualified to enter that ce." said King Leon.


    Hearing this makes Angus question King Leon''s sanity before realizing the king''s true intent.


    ''An event?! It means something will happen there. If something simr happens, like during the Nirvas trip¡­ I see. His real n is not only to mediate our conflict or protect Dietrich.''


    ''It is for those Guardians. Cunning bastard!! No wonder everyone recognizes this man as the true king.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "I suppose you want me to bring Anna or possibly master Mira toe along." said Angus.


    "It will be great if Master Mira also goes there. So, will you be able to do it?" asked King Leon directly.


    King Leon wasn''t surprised that Angus realized his intention and was confident he would ept his request.


    "What else can I say? If I don''t do this, you will probably encourage your sons to even annoy me or use other methods to make me leave." said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ Actually, I didn''t y any hands in this current Dietrich''s matters. All of this is his doing. I just use the present opportunity. Besides, I prefer to warn them rather than encourage them to annoy you."


    "Angus, your power and development are off-chart. Even our Duke and Duchess will have a hard time fighting against you. The only people who could stop you are only pseudo-seventh grade and seventh grade. Even then, there is no guarantee you could be caught easily."


    "Basically, no one in this kingdom could stop you if you want to do something. Not even me. If it is not because of strict noble rules and your age, I probably already make you one of our hidden Dukes." stated King Leon about Angus'' situation.


    ''Tch... So, you do not deny using other methods. What a cunning old bastard. I hope twin Gem will blue-ball you for a long time.'' cursed Angus inwardly.


    "Fine. Just let me know when the time is. Did you also want me to do the same thing with the Dwarf?" asked Angus.

 Chapter 649 Digesting

    "Did you also want me to do the same thing with the Dwarf?" asked Angus.


    "No. Although the dwarf is a good ally, they are not united like Altras. You could think of them as the beastman with many subraces and tribes. But, rather than being divided by subraces, they are divided by region." exined King Leon.


    "The dwarf also adhered to ancestorw deeply and had quite a stubborn head. I think you should know this better with Old Goldstein''s case." added King Leon.


    "Yeah. The dwarf would rather die than break their principles." said Angus.


    "However, it is also undeniable that they are the greatest crafter race in the world. Have you ever heard about the world-ss title [World Smith]?" asked King Leon.


    "Ahh.. yeah. I learned about it from Master Darren. Isn''t it an old man''s Draught title?" replied Angus.


    "Yes. You may not know this, but among the previous [World Smith], more than half of it came from the dwarf race. While a quarter of theme from the elf race. I think you should know the potential of their race." revealed King Leon.


    "Agreed. Even that crazy old Balrug himself is a great crafter if he puts his mind to it. I hear you recently had a sh with him about Lily''s new dagger." said Angus.


    "It''s not my fault. He asked for ten million just for producing two daggers. We could procure hundreds of artifacts with that kind of money alone." retorted King Leon.


    "Hahaha¡­ That is something that he will do. Old Balrug prefers to create the best or nothing at all. Anyway, I should go back now. I need to get ready for today''s evening." said Angus.


    "Wait, Angus. About today''s evening¡­" called King Leon before stopping.


    "What is it?" asked Angus.


    "Forget about it. Just keep that little monster out of trouble." said King Leon.


    "Don''t worry. Anna may not care about those people''s lives, but she held good respect for these kinds of things." said Angus.


    "Good. Then, you can go now." said King Leon.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately disappeared using [me Blink] and appeared near Jayna at Victory''s training ground. *Crack* *Boom*


    "Wee back." called Jayna from the side.


    "Yeah, I am back. Urgh¡­ It seems I need more practice using this [me Blink]." said Angus while massaging his forehead.


    Currently, Angus has a headache and ufortable disorientation from [me Blink]. Although slowly used to it, he still couldn''t ignore the sudden ufortable disorientation after utilizing the space skill.


    "So, will we be on a trip again?" asked Jayna whileforting Angus.


    "Yeah. Your Father is too good. He has already nned everything since our trip to Nirvas. We go to Nirvas not just to help your brother pass the entrance test as soon as possible but to gain some rtion with Nirvas." said Angus.


    "I wonder how he has such confidence in us. Anyway, did you know anything about the remnants of thest civil war?" asked Angus.


    "Unfortunately, no. What I know is the same as you." replied Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ What did you think of these guardians?" asked Angus.


    "Not sure. But, they should be already very old. Although I don''t know Father''s exact age, he should be almost 100 years old. Since these guardians should be older than him, they must be at least 150 or more years old." said Jayna.


    "True. *Sigh* I hate when I need to deal with old men. They are too stubborn and annoying." chimed Angus.


    "Anyway, where is Anna? Did she still not go back yet?" asked Angus.


    "Nope. She is still with Mira. I hope she is fine since she even misses her lunch." replied Jayna worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, she''s probably doing something mischievous with Mira." said Angus before he felt something fast approaching them.


    "Angus! Big Sis!!" called Anna before jumping to them from the fast-moving flying pillow.


    *BOOOM* When Angus catches Anna, he is thrown into the nearby wall in the distance.


    "Angus!! Anna!!" called Jayna worriedly.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Anna, that''s dangerous. You should never do that again." rebuked Angus sternly.


    "Ahh¡­ Anna sorry. Anna is too excited." said Anna with a sad tone.


    "It''s okay. Just don''t repeat this mistake again." said Angus while giving Anna to Jayna.


    In the meantime, he decided to change his clothes. His clothes were already destroyed by the impact force. During this time, he notices his body is entirely unharmed, which shouldn''t be happening even with his high endurance.


    The impact force Anna gives does note from ordinary speed. In fact, Angus already perceives Anna and Mira''s presence outside the capital city before the hit. However, from the outside capital city to their location, the two girls arrive less than a secondter.


    This speed and force can kill even sixth-grade warriors if they catch them unguarded. Yet, Angus wasn''t even hurt by this kind of strong impact. Angus decided to consider thister and focused on the naughty little girl.


    "Is Angus hurt? Anna is sorry." said Anna in an apologetic tone.


    "It''s fine. I am not hurt. Only my clothes were destroyed." said Angus.


    "Really?!" asked Anna with a sad tone.


    "Yeah. Anyway, why did youe in a hurry?" said Angus.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Anna in a hurry? Mira, did Anna and Mirae in a hurry?" asked Anna to her best friend nearby.


    Mira only shakes her head in silence.


    "Urgh.. Forget about it. Where did you go this time?" asked Angus.


    "Ahhh¡­ Yeah. Stupid Angus almost makes Anna forget. Anna and Mira are having a nice hot bath. Then, Anna and Mira find a poor turtle. The turtle is sick." said Anna excitedly while she forgot the previous incident.


    "Anna decides to help the poor turtle. Ahh¡­ Anna is also cleaning the poor turtle''s back." exined Anna.


    "Poor turtle?! Anna, did the turtle speak amonnguage?" asked Angus.


    "Hmmm¡­ Anna doesn''t know. It''s just ''Grmm'' ''Graaa''." replied Annaically.


    Hearing this, both Jayna and Angus feel relief. They thought Anna and Mira had encountered the mysterious turtle like Lily had found before. Although the mysterious turtle was already killed by Lily, it still worries them since this kind of turtle is very dangerous and vicious.


    ''Fortunately, the turtle is nothing like Lily''s description.'' thought Angus and Jayna.


    "Did the turtle give something to you?" asked Angus just to be sure.


    The couple thought the turtle must be some kind of turtle beast or something simr since they knew Anna would never approach an ordinary turtle.


    "Yeah. The poor turtle gives Anna a lot of delicious burned meat." replied Anna.


    "I see¡­ So, that''s why you missed your lunchtime." said Jayna while carrying the little girl.


    "Ehh¡­ Anna missed lunchtime?! No!!" cried Anna in a sad tone.


    Seeing the naughty girl''s behavior, Angus and Jayna could only shake their heads. Then, they go back inside the mansion and prepare for the memorial event in the afternoon. During this time, Angus decides to check his body and status.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 18 Years Old


    MP: 763/763 -> 765/765


    Chi: 534 -> 1310


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 60 -> 60


    Dexterity: 58 -> 59


    Intelligence: 57 -> 58


    Vitality: 58 -> 60


    Soul Point: 305.332 -> 287.997


    Soul Reserve: 1327 -> 1331


    (A.N: time difference around one month.)


    "Hmm¡­ Since when does the vitality increase by one point? I remember it should be 59 this morning." muttered Angus while bathing.


    ''It seems my previous conjecture is true. Our body still has not fully digested Anna''s previous soup. It seems she also subconsciously helps us digest it by all her mischievous deeds.'' thought Angus.


    ''As for why she did it more often to me than Jayna must be because I grew more than Jayna. With the help of a cheat-like system, my body and mind will keep getting stronger just by doing nothing. Still, this is troublesome.'' thought Angus while grasping his hand.


    After reaching 60 mark points, Angus knows his body will take longer to adapt to each point increase. He needs at least two months before he is ready to increase a single attribute after it reaches the sixty mark.


    He also gets some severe side effects for each point increase. Each attribute gives different side effects.


    Strength makes him unable to control his power. Agility reduces his body coordination and bnce. Intelligence reduces his mind and body coordination. Lastly, Vitality makes him hungry faster and increases his food consumption.


    For Angus, the most harmless one is the side effect of Vitality. As long as he has perfect body control, he can easily control his metabolism and energy consumption. However, it still gives him an ufortable feeling.


    It gives him the feeling of having a long week of fasting. Although he could ignore it, it bothered him as he couldn''tpletely rx his body and mind.


    Moreover, the hunger period happens for a few weeks, unlike the others, which only ur for a few days or a week at maximum.


    Coming out from the long cold bath, Angus dresses while seeing Jayna brushing Anna''s long ck hair.


    "Don''t you also need to prepare?" asked Angus.


    "And leave Anna on her own? You know she will never have others taking care of her beside you and me." said Jayna.


    "Yeah! Yeah! Anna only wants Angus and Big sis." chimed the little girl while enjoying being pampered by Jayna.


    "Don''t worry. I hear uncle Darius will send Brigida and Lilith to help me to prepareter." said Jayna.

 Chapter 650 Vampirism

    "Don''t worry. I hear uncle Darius will send Brigida and Lilith to help me to prepareter." said Jayna.


    "Good. You will be the star of today''s event." said Angus while helping Anna prepare.


    "You are too exaggerated. It is just a simple show. Even you could do it." said Jayna.


    "Yeah. But you are the only princess in our kingdom now." said Angus.


    At this moment, "Ehh¡­ Big sis is a star?" asked Anna confusedly.


    "No, Anna. I will perform thest rite during the memorial ceremony." said Jayna.


    "Last rite?! What''s that? Can Anna eat?" asked Anna innocently.


    While Jayna and Anna are chatting with each other, two women silently arrive at the room and wait in the corner without announcing their presence. However, the couple had already noticed them. Still, they are quite busy pampering their naughty princess.


    These two women are none other than Brigida and Lilith. They just came back from their training and are ready to attend Jayna.


    ''Uncle Darius really overworks them. I couldn''t even notice any emotion from them. As expected as the number one maid and butler teacher in the kingdom.'' thought Angus, ncing at the two women.


    As for their silent approach, Angus wasn''t surprised by it. He knows these two women are very talented and hardworking. Learning this silent trick is nothing to them. In fact, Angus didn''t just ask Darius to train them as Jayna''s maids.


    He also ns to use maid practice as training for them. Many people underestimate the job of a butler and maid. However, only some know it is the most challenging job in Firuman. It could be seen through the old Vampire Darren.


    During their trip to Nirvas, Angus notices Darren''s movement and timely behavior while serving Mira perfectly. Angus could barely find a slight waste of movement, even in his breathing.


    This fact may not rte to bing a good butler when serving someone, but Angus finds Darren''s every movement is calcted while maintaining this control.


    He could provide all the necessities Mira needed before the event happened. Angus could count manyplex body techniques, breathing, or even perfect mana control and high calction when Darren perfectly served Mira.


    Since the two women are too talented, Angus decides to let them experience this finesse training. As Angus predicts, with their talent andprehension, Brigida and Lilith realize the true meaning during a few training days.


    Even now, they still use all their strength to train while waiting for them. After a while, Angus brings Anna out of the room and lets the two maids dress Jayna.


    Usually, as the main star of this kind of big event, Jayna needs at least to go through many beauty treatments for a whole day. However, no maid could survive Anna''s mischievous prank for even one day.


    In summary, all the royal maids need Anna''s approval or at least survive her ''prank'' before they can tend to Jayna. On the other hand, Brigida and Lilith survive Anna''s prank but also being recognized by her.


    Unlike the previous maids, who get called bubbles, Brigida and Lilith have their own nicknames. It is known that Anna only gives nicknames to others when she recognizes them. In her eyes, if someone is not strong enough, they are just a bubble that could be popped anytime.


    Leaving Jayna alone with Brigida and Lilith, Angus and Anna visit Mira''s room. Since the taciturn girl is very unpredictable and coulde over anytime, they decide to give her a room on her own.


    Entering the room rudely, "Mira, look Anna is so pretty." called Anna proudly.


    Mira nced slightly from her book before nodding in silence and returning to reading. Despite theck of response, Anna keeps talking non-stop with Mira. If someone sees the two girls, it is like Anna pestering Mira with her continuous gibberish rambling.


    In the meantime, Angus approaches Master Darren in the corner of the room.


    "I didn''t expect Master Darren to be here." said Angus.


    "Hohoho¡­ Actually, I still have a lot of things to do. But, it seems little Lenora found a good teacher. Therefore, I will keep serving the Master until she finishes her training." said Darren.


    "I will ry yourpliment to Uncle Darius. I believe the two of you could be good friends." said Angus.


    "Hohoho¡­ Certainly. It is very rare to find someone who manages to get the true essence in the art of serving." said Darren.


    "Hmm¡­ Still, this makes me curious. Was the Eternal Kingdom situation really bad even though you couldn''t leave it briefly?" asked Angus.


    "Not really. How to say this? Even without our interference, the Eternal Kingdom will survive for at least a dozen years or more if it gets lucky. But, the problem is the system of government."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "You see¡­ Although the Vampire race relies on the subordination of others, Master hates very. The previous Vampire King is not making the kingdom the biggest very marketce in Firuman but also one of the biggest underworld businesses."


    "If it is only killing the ring leader and enforcing thew, my friend d could easily handle it. But, if it is to change the current government system and stuff. Well¡­ Let''s say it takes a lot of things to consider." said Darius.


    "Hmmm¡­ Is one of them rted to high-nutrition blood?" asked Angus.


    "Correct. It seems little Lenora shows an inappropriate scene to you. As I said, all vampires carry the origin of [Bloodthirst] Ancient Power."


    "Without sufficient nutritious blood, millions of vampires in the Eternal Kingdom will go berserk. At that time, even if the Master didn''t intend to do it, some vampires would attack the neighboring kingdom." exined Darren.


    "In the worst case, they will start to conquer the other kingdom and make their own." added Darren.


    "Isn''t it good? At least you don''t need to worry about going extinct like the other race." said Angus.


    "That''s notpletely true with Vampire''s innate ability to spread and subordinate others through blood. It will only take us a year to turn most of the poption on Firuman into a vampire. At that time, do you think we could supply everyone with enough blood?" said Darren.


    "At the end of the day, it will only increase our doom." added Darren.


    "A year?! Is that why there are no vampire races outside the Eternal Kingdom?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah. That''s one of the reasons. We have a special task force filled with high Pureblood to hunt down any vampire trying to make their civilization outside the kingdom.


    "Fortunately, this task force ispletely outside the jurisdiction of the Vampire King and bound by a blood oath. Otherwise, the whole world will be full of vampires already when we wake up." said Darren.


    "Hmm¡­ If I say like that, Vampire is more like a disease rather than a race." said Angus bluntly.


    "Hohoho¡­ Well, it is not wrong either since we could turn any race into our own. However, this kind of Vampire is only low rank. At most, they could only reach Half-blood rank." said Darren.


    "Reach? Did the Vampire increase their rank?" asked Angus in interest.


    "Oh¡­ Was Young Baron Angus interested in the vampire race?" asked Darren back.


    "I will be lying if I am not. If we ignore your major weakness, such as sunlight or few metallic materials, your vampire race is quite overpowerful."


    Two times the original speed, mana control, and body power at night. Not to mention permanent enhancement after transformation. It is practically an easy way to be stronger in a short period." said Angus.


    "True. However, unlike disease, Vampirism couldn''t be cured. Well, you can be cured by dying. Besides that, it couldn''t be reversed. Even if it could, it will have massive repercussions." said Darren.


    "Really? May I know the reason?" asked Angus.


    "Actually, I shouldn''t talk this much to you about this. But since Master didn''t stop me from the start, I think it is okay to share more with you. The answer for that is Soul." said Darren.


    "Soul? Did you mean the Vampirism attack also infected the soul?" asked Angus.


    "Infect? No, that''s an incorrect term. The soul is¡­" Darren as he exins some knowledge about the soul.


    Despite Darren talking and exining casually, Angus'' mind works at a high capacity to digest every word. Currently, he needs to gather any information about his soul after the incident a few days ago.


    He has a few conjectures about his current condition and inner soul, but he still needs a concrete answer with limited information. Most of the reason is that he couldn''t go into his inner soul.


    Unlike the inner mind or mind pce, one couldn''t just go inside their inner soul. When someone goes inside their inner mind, they be a soul-like state. So, it is impossible to enter the inner soul without outside influence since it is his soul-state.


    It is like trying to know your inner organ''s work without outside help or interference. Angus and Darren for a long time until they go to the Royal Pce. Since Jayna is part of the event, she couldn''t go with them.


    The moment they enter the crowded Royal Pce, everyone''s eyes are staring at them. Noticing the sharp re, Angus wakes up from deep thought and immediately nces at Mira in worry.

 Chapter 651 Memorial Tune

    Noticing that Mira is calm and silent as usual, Angus felt relief. He still remembers how Darren and Mira react when Elder Nirvas Yawan res at Mira bluntly. Although he didn''t care about all these cunning nobles, some were still important in the Kingdom''s government.


    ''No¡­ This is not true. These people do not see Mira at all.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    He notices all the nobles in the hall are not looking at Mira. All the nobles'' eyes are fixed on him and Anna. It is as if Mira and Darren do not exist.


    ''Did they camouge themself? With their unique silver hair, they should attract these hideous wolves in sheep''s clothing.'' thought Angus.


    During this time, "Angus¡­ Angus¡­ Hurry, Anna is hungry." called Angus while dragging him away, leaving Mira and Darren on their own.


    Angus could only follow the little gluttony helplessly. He needs to be by her side to prevent her from making trouble. Fortunately, the nobles in the surrounding area still wanted to live and didn''t dare to mock Anna''s rude behavior.


    Some still remember Angus destroying the whole court hall a few days ago. They also hear Head Judge Hugo''s house suddenly be a ze from a giant Fire Wyrm. At the same time, the old head judge disappears a few dayster.


    Anyone with a little bit of mind will definitely connect it to Angus. However, no one dares to use him since Angus is a high noble and a powerful magician like his Father. Moreover, all the nobles could feel King Leon''s interference in this matter.


    Arriving at the food table, Anna immediately grabs all the food she finds except the one with the green color or the vegetable.


    "I never thought that out of three sons, you would have a child first." a voice heard from their side.


    "Urgh¡­ Shut up. Don''t create more baseless rumors." said Angus to his Father.


    "Like you care about it anyway." chimed Duke Jacob, Angus'' Father.


    "You and the king¡­ *Sigh* No wonder you two could be good friends despite the age differences." chimed Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ I believe you are the only one brave enough to speak bluntly about His Majesty in this ce."ughed Duke Jacob.


    "Tch¡­ Did you know that a stuck-up person only dragged me into more trouble? Most of my trouble ising from him."ined Angus.


    "True. Your mom and Aunt even want to talk with His Majesty about this. But it is also not an undeniable fact that you grow faster, right? I doubt I could beat your ass again like before." said Duke Jacob with a smile.


    "Alright, enough of this talk. So, how is life at the border?" asked Angus.


    "It''s boring. Since we closed the border, there has been no trouble. As for the remnant of Udrary kingdom, they are still busy saving their ass from the nearby kingdom''s constant invasion." said Duke Jacob.


    "I even have time to visit and hunt some monsters at ck Fortress with old Borkins." added Jacob.


    "And while you are having fun, I am stuck with all that paperwork. Now, I truly regret bing your heir." said Jason from the side.


    "Not my fault. You are the one that urges me to be the heir as soon as possible. Not that I deny it. It is quite boring to stay in the territory all day." retorted Jacob.


    "I guess this is also why eldest brother Jade didn''t want to take back the position." added Jacob.


    The Father and the two sons keep talking more as they rarely meet. Still, their behavior is entirely different than usual. Unlike Angus, Duke Jacob and Jason, who usually have noble and cold temperaments, are smiling and cheerful.


    Angus wasn''t surprised at this sudden change as they had just experienced the hard truth of war. Duke Jacob, the leader in the frontline, must already see a lot of horrible scenes and casualties during the war with Udrary.


    Even the cold-hearted person will definitely be affected by such a scene, much less Duke Jacob, who is warm inside. If it is not for his undying loyalty to his friend and King, Duke Jacob may not apany King Leon during his massacre for long.


    In contrast, Jason is lucky. Since he didn''t stay on the frontline or participate in the war directly. However, he still got the report of the casualty and the wounded one. For the young inexperienced Jason, this report heavily impacted his psyche and mind.


    It took him at least a week before he could get over it. During this time, he couldn''t help but miss his family and brother. He also regrets his past cold attitude toward his two younger brothers.


    While Angus is having a little reunion with his Father along with his brother, Anna suddenly stops eating and frowns a little bit.


    Because of her insatiable appetite, Anna gets her own table food from the rest of the guests. Otherwise, the other guest will be left with nothing. It is known that all the food in this area is prepared specially for her.


    Yet, she feels some of the food is mysteriously decreasing. However, the food is still mountainous and a lot.


    Noticing Anna to stop eating, "Anna, Is there something wrong?" asked Angus.


    "The food is decreasing. Hmph!! There is a food thief." said Anna while pouting.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Food thief?" replied Angus while looking at the mountainous food on the table.


    ''This little gluttony¡­ Isn''t there still a lot of food?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Anna, don''t be like that. It''s okay to share with others. Besides, there is still a lot of food." lectured Angus softly.


    "But.. It''s a food thief!!" retorted Anna.


    Before Angus could say anything, "There!! Look, the food is suddenly gone!" said Anna while pointing at the nearby roasted meat.


    Unfortunately, Angus and the others didn''t notice it as there was a lot of variety of food on the table. They could only look at where Anna was pointing with confusion. *Giggle* *Giggle* At this moment, Angus and Duke Jacob heard a smallugh from below the table.


    Hearing this, Angus grabs the cloth table decoration and peeks inside. Under the table, they find familiar twin creepy girls surrounded by some food.


    "Thief!! Food Thief!!" called Anna.


    "Oh.. Oh¡­ They find out." said one of the Twin Gem.


    "Give Anna''s food back." said Anna while charging at the twin Gem.


    Before Anna could charge at the mischievous twin, Angus stopped Anna and put some delicious bread meat into her mouth. In the meantime, the twin Gems already disappear from their spot to who knows where.


    Seeing Angus'' fast reaction, "Hahahaha¡­ Now, you know how hard it is to raise a child."ughed Duke Jacob.


    "Shut up!! Anna, don''t run around. Just stay here and eat the food." said Angus gently in thest sentence.


    "Mmm¡­ *Munch* *Munch*" replied Anna obediently while munching the food.


    Looking at the obedient Anna, Angus felt relief. He knows if the twin Gem and Anna y catch, they may destroy the royal pce. Fortunately, Angus didn''t need to stop Anna for long.


    As the sky turned orange from the sunset, arge horn and drum were heard across the capital city. Everyone could see King Leon on the high podium through the projection. He is apanied by Jayna and Duchess Amberze.


    All of them are wearing a special noble attire in white color along with a red ent. The memorial event is part of the Heart Kingdom tradition.


    However, they didn''t have strict rites or procedures like in the religious kingdom. In fact, the Heart Kingdom memorial service is simr to any strong kingdom in Firuman.


    "Wooahh¡­ Angus, Big sis!! Big Sis!!" called Anna excitedly,


    "Hush.. Anna, don''t make too much noise." said Angus while carrying the naughty troublemaker.


    At this moment, King Leon approaches the sound-amplifying magic tools with his signature stern face.


    "Let''s take this moment to pray for our¡­ Friend.. Brother.. Sister.. Father.. Mother¡­ Son.. and daughter of the Heart." said King Leon in a low voice.


    Then, King Leon starts to close his eyes, followed by Princess Jayna and Duchess Amberze. Soon, everyone in the capital city and royal pce closed their eyes. No one knows who ys the music, but everyone is sure they can hear a mncholy tune.


    Unbeknownst to the people in the capital city, these strange phenomena happen in the entire Heart Kingdom. Even the naughty Anna and Twin Gem are also humming the mncholic tune.


    After a few minutes, which feels like hours for everyone, the mncholic tune stops. Everyone opens their eyes with tears, especially the one that lost their loved one. King Leon uses this opportunity to give a speech while the rest try to calm their sadness.


    After a long speech, Jayna stepped onto the podium and raised her arm before her. During this moment, Angus notices that Jayna''s eyes have turned into fiery phoenix one.


    "Thank you. You could rest in peace now." said Jayna in a low voice before a sudden spark appeared in her hand.


    The tiny fire spark in her hand spread through the wind and scattered across the capital city.


    "Angus, Big Sis be sparkling sparkling like a star."mented Anna.


    "Yes, she is." replied Angus absentmindedly.

 Chapter 652 Deep Sadness

    "Yes, she is." replied Angus absentmindedly.


    Currently, Angus is not only dazzled by Jayna''s appearance but also by Jayna''s previous vision. Before making the fire spark, she could see countless transparent spirits before her. Most of these people are wearing heart kingdom armor.


    Along with the tiny beautiful fire sparks, all these restless souls slowly disappear following the spark in the wind. It is as if Jayna sends them to their final resting ce. This scene is so unique that Angus ispletely awestruck and it gives him a mncholy sensation.


    While this happens, Mira and Darren also witness this scene above the sky. After finding the hall boring, she looks at the memorial rites from the sky.


    Unlike the others who couldn''t see the restless spirits, Mira and Darren could see it clearly.


    "Master, This is¡­" said Darren before feeling a familiar invisible waveing from Mira.


    During this time, the whole world stops moving. Even the brightest star in the sky stops rotating. Everything stops as if someone pushes a pause button. Suddenly, Anna appeared beside Mira with some messy food leftover on her cheek.


    "Mira, why did you push the pause button again?" asked Anna while cleaning her cheek and mouth. (A/N: The question seems familiar.)


    "Anna, you are lucky." said Mira.


    "Huh?!" asked Anna in confusion.


    "I thought she was only an ordinary little phoenix. But, it turned out to be the primordial one. I couldn''t help but want to know the next story." said Mira excitedly.


    "Phoenix? Primordial one? Mira, is Big Sis Jayna different from an ordinary phoenix?" asked Anna.


    "Silly, girl. Of course. She is different. She is not just a phoenix but the mother of them. I take back what I said before. You may not die and stay with them forever." said Mira.


    "Really? How?" asked Anna in confusion.


    *BEEP* *SPOILER ALERT!!* *BEEP* *SPOILER ALERT!!* *BEEP* Suddenly, Mira holds a big red button and presses it with her little hand. The button released a thunderous annoying rm sound that Anna couldn''t help but close her ears.


    "Alright! Alright!! I don''t want to know anymore. Stop that stupid spoiler alert rm!!" screamed Anna.


    "Huh?! What did you say? I can''t hear you." said Mira with a mischievous smile.


    (A.N: Now, we know why Anna has be more naughtytely.)


    "Urgh¡­ Mira!!" called Anna while pleading.


    The annoying rm sounded until a few minutes before it went off.


    "Hic¡­ Hic... I feel like going deaf. Look, even your toy is broken." said Anna while massaging her ears.


    "Hmm?" replied Mira before seeing Darren, who had already turned into minced meat.


    When Mira stopped the whole world, Darren stopped moving and stayed beside her. As Mira pressed the rm button, the loud sound destroyed every part of his body.


    In fact, the red button Mira pressed can produce a loud sound bomb that almost reaches the singrity state. It is known that the singrity state is when a force of nature turns into a ck hole. Reaching a singrity point or state requires almost infinite dense force.


    Just a little bit of this force is enough to destroy even the whole. If Mira didn''t deliberately control and contain the sound bomb rm, the entire firuman would disappear before anyone noticed. Unfortunately, Darren is located too close to this sound bomb rm.


    "Don''t worry about him. I could fix him anytime. Go back to your ce and continue eating. Using this move makes me quite tired." said Mira beforeying on the flying pillow again.


    "Liar!! This is just like a simple stretch for you." retorted Anna.


    "That''s why it is tiring. If I want to, I don''t want to move at all. But, this excitement. Urgh¡­ It''s hard to calm down. Anna, let''s go somewhere after this." said Mira.


    "Alright. Alright. Good thing you have an understanding best friend like me." said Anna.


    "Yay! You are the best." said Mira before snapping her hand.


    Suddenly, Anna disappears and returns to Angus'' arm while the whole world moves again. Mira also turns back into a cold silent girl. As for Darren, his body is alreadypletely intact.


    "This feeling... Did I just die again?" asked Darren.


    "Weak." said Mira shortly.


    "Forgive, My Lady. After I go back, I will double.. No triple my training." said Darren.


    As the faithful servant of Mira, Darren had already lost count of how many times he died under Mira''s casual movement. Once, he almost died because Mira suddenly sighed harder than usual.


    This is also why she mostly never expresses herself and speaks in few words. Once she gets too excited or does something a little bit harder, she may destroy the whole world.


    Although she could easily fix it, she is also toozy to fix it every time she does things. Fortunately, she created a fail-safe like this time. Whenever she gets too excited at a certain level. She will automatically stop the whole world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the world moved again, Angus blinked a few times before looking at the surroundings in confusion.


    ''What was that?! I am certain something happened, but nothing has changed.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    On the other hand, Anna continues eating her snack while looking at Jayna''s performance like nothing happened. She also trying to catch the beautiful fire spark.


    After finishing thest rite, Jayna retreats and returns to the stage to King Leon. Unlike before, she immediately went down from the podium and disappeared.


    At the same time, Angus could feel Jayna''s struggle and immediately disappear from the hall. A momentter, they already hug each other while Anna is in the middle of them.


    "Angus¡­" called Jayna softly while crying hard.


    "Hush¡­ It''s okay. We are here." said Angus gently.


    Before thest rite, Jayna feels like she is entering a trance. Yet, also aware of the surroundings. Then, her emotional sense of power went wild but also controlled.


    Before she knew it, she had already created a sad melodic tune in the air and summoned all the restless souls from the whole Heart Kingdom. Then, her body moves independently, like she has practiced many times.


    The initial n is to create a small fireball and let it fly to the sky rather than making countless scattered fire sparks. Now, Jayna still feels the side effect of the previous emotion sense.


    Despite already using [Heart of Perseverance] and [Arctic Heart], she couldn''t handle the intense sadness in her heart.


    It is as if she bears all the sorrow of the whole kingdom. Jayna kept crying for a long time while Angus and Anna tried to support her.


    "Big sis, it''s okay. Anna is here." said Anna while snuggling her face to Jayna.


    "Yes. We are here. Just let it all out." said Angus.


    *Swish* A momentter, King Leon arrived at their location.


    "What happened?" asked King Leon with his usually stoic face.


    However, Angus could see the erratic mana movement from the King''s body. It is as if he holds himself to not exploding.


    "*Sigh* Jayna''s power goes wild during thest rite. She should be fine after a while." exined Angus.


    "Are you sure?" asked King Leon while seeing his daughter crying without end.


    "Yes. Don''t worry. I will not let anything happen to her." said Angus.


    King Leon said nothing before touching them and [Blink] the three of them into his chamber.


    "Use as much time as you want to rest here. I will go first." said King Leon before [Blink] again.


    Angus could only smile at the worried King before dragging Jayna and Anna to the soft bed. He let Jaynay on the bed while still under his arm. Despite saying that Jayna will be fine, he knows Jayna''s mind is almost copsing.


    Jayna also has various strong barriers in her mind put by King Leon and Angus. These barriers protect her mind from [Possession] and her phoenix power. This is a failsafe method to preserve her mind in case her power goes wild.


    Unfortunately, King Leon and Angus never thought her phoenix transcended their calction and bypassed these barriers. It is already a miracle that Jayna''s mind didn''t copse and stay sane.


    Angus knows if someone''s mind reaches a certain limit, they will shut down on her own. He also didn''t dare to use any calming spell of fear to worsen her situation and lead her to total mind shut down.


    "Jayna." called Angus to keep distracting Jayna.


    "Angus.." replied Jayna softly.


    After staring at each other for a moment, "It''s okay. I am fine now. It''s just an aftereffect." reassured Jayna while tears still flowed down from her eyes.


    "Are you sure?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. Actually¡­ I.. I am not sure either." said Jayna.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "When I did the.. thest rite, I felt like entering the dreamy state. I could feel all the sadness, but somehow numb to it. This kind of thing never happened before." exined Jayna.


    "Alright, don''t worry about it. We will think about itter. For now, just rest." said Angus.


    *ZZZzzz* During this time, they hear a faint snoring sound. The couple nces at their side and finds Anna sleeping peacefully while hugging the nket and pillow like she owns the ce.

 Chapter 653 Blinking

    Seeing the naughty Anna sleeping peacefully, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but smile. Their current bed is indeed veryfy and pleasant. Angus also notices variousplex runes in the room.


    Most of the runes are for making the roomfortable and cozy such as soft enchantment on the bed, cool enchantment on the room, the warm enchantment on the nket, and many others. This environment will make anyone feel rxed and sleepy even if they don''t want to.


    For Anna, who could never resist her desire, would immediately fall asleep like a log. Seeing Anna''s cute sleeping face, Jayna couldn''t help but want to hug her. She is entirely forgotten by the lingering sorrow in her heart.


    In the end, the three of them stay in the room for a few more days. Fortunately, not everyone could visit the royal chamber. Hence, Jayna''s mind could recover faster. Only King Leon, Duchess Amberze, and the head butler Darius know about Jayna''s condition.


    During these few days, Angus and Anna keep apanying Jayna without leaving her. Even aftering out from the Royal Chamber, Jayna still has not entirely recovered as she asionally releases a tear despite not feeling anything.


    It took a whole week before Jayna could return to her daily activity. Currently, the two couples are facing each other inside the private training area in the Royal Pce.


    "Jayna, are you sure about this? I don''t mind if you want more time before sparring with me." said Angus.


    "No. I just want to try something." said Jayna.


    "Alright, if you said so. Spell or no spell?" asked Angus.


    "With spell, please try as serious as possible." said Jayna.


    Angus frowned a little bit but decided to not delve into it. Suddenly, Angus waves his hand and instacast a fast-moving ball of fire at Jayna [3rd Circle - Fire Missile].


    *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Jayna didn''t stay idle either and charged at Angus while dodging the iing Fire Missile. In a few moments, Jayna arrives near Angus. Before Jayna could swing her burning sword, Angus suddenly flew up into the air.


    Jayna adjusted her position and chased him as a fire wing appeared on her back. Unfortunately, Angus didn''t intend to fight in the air. He knows his speed is much worse in the air than Jayna''s. As Fire Phoenix, the air is practically Jayna''s territory.


    After dodging Jayna''s fiery sword, Angus returns and taps the ground [2nd Circle - Earth Spike]. A few sharp spikes of Earth arose from the ground towards the iing Jayna. She didn''t intend to dodge and decided to face the Earth Spike head-on [Sword Art - Crimson sh].


    *BANG* The Earth Spike suddenly explodes after being forced by Jayna back. Upon closer inspection, Jayna could see a small red vein on it. She could also feel some fire element in it.


    "This¡­" said Jayna.


    "[2nd Circle - Fire Armament]. Although the low circle enhancement spell is useless to people like us, it is still good to inanimate objects like Earth Spike." said Angus in a lecturing tone.


    Jayna didn''tment, only made a frowning face. She knows Angus deliberately exins to her since facing a capable magician like him often relies on many tricks. Unlike warriors, magicians rarely fight in frontal battles.


    They often rely on many spells and tricks before dealing a final blow to their opponent. There are countless spells and tricks in this world. It is impossible for Angus to know all of them. Therefore, he could only teach and exin his trick to Jayna.


    It will increase her experience and force her to adapt to unexpected situations like this. The young couple stayed silent and stared at each other.


    Just as Angus waves his hand and instacast a few Fire Missiles, Jayna is suddenly enveloped in fire [me Blink]. *Whoosh* *BOOM* a surge of fire suddenly appeared behind Angus.


    From the sudden fire explosion, Jayna appeared while brandishing her burning sword at Angus [Sword Art - zing sh]. As the fire exploded behind his back, Angus''s instinct immediately warned him and turned around [Yin-Yang Bncing]. *BOOM*


    Before the zing sh reaches Angus, he redirects Jayna''s hand to the side. He could see the ground beside him had already turned into moltenva.


    ''Did I force him to use skill?!! Yes!! Yes!!'' thought Jayna inwardly.


    Jayna wasn''t surprised that Angus could parry her surprise attack since Angus is not called The Untouchable for nothing. She continues her attack and surrounds herself with hot fire [me Armor].


    Knowing Jayna''s fire destructiveness and high heat, Angus summons a silver shield before him [Ancient Power - Unbreakable Shield]. He didn''t intend to use the Shield to directly parry Jayna''s attack but to resist the heat.


    Unbreakable Shield is a strong silver shield that can resist magic and elemental. Based on his research, the Shield could offset any attack as the Ancient Power grew.


    *Swish* *Swish* Jaynaunched a series of sword shes but was easily avoided by Angus despite being at close range. Angus even shoots a few low-circle spells at tricky angles to disrupt Jayna''s rhythm.


    As they keep fighting at close range, Jayna suddenly waves her burning sword in arge swing [Sword Art - Fiery Wave]. Angus notices the familiar deadly attack and decides to escape upward.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The nearby ground is covered in hot me while Jayna''s sword slowly melts. At this moment, Angus also notices that Jayna''s eyes have already be fiery.


    Noticing the worry on Angus'' face, "Let''s continue." said Jayna coldly before being enveloped in fire.


    Seeing this, Angus also didn''t keep his hand anymore. He also used [me Blink] to escape the fire on the ground while Jayna appeared at his previous spot in the air. Suddenly, Angus sees an amazing scene.


    Under Jayna''s terrifying gaze, all the burning fire on the ground rose and covered her body. Angus could see a giant fire phoenix ovep with Jayna at a nce. Seeing this, Angus couldn''t help but be entranced by it momentarily.


    He immediately shakes his head before shooting lightning from his hand. [2nd Circle - Lightning Bolt]. Jayna waves her hand and lets the fire parry against the iing lightning. Before charging at Angus at a fast speed. *BOOOM*


    At thest second, Angus disappears from his spot and arrives far away from Jayna''s location.


    ''She absorbs all the fire elementals in the air. Means no more [me Blink] for me. Low-circle spells are also solved easily by her fire. Tch.. her fire bes more and more ridiculous.'' thought Angus while looking at the trace of his reddish skin.


    Despite having the [Unbreakable Shield], he could still feel the heat from Jayna. At this moment, Jayna rushed toward Angus. In response, Angus raised his hand while muttering a few chanting words.


    "Red, blue fire¡­ froze all [4th Circle - cier Stream]." said Angus.


    Suddenly, a blue magic circle shines brightly and releases a cold gust that freezes everything it touches. *Whoosh* Soon, Jayna and cier Stream sh, covering the whole training ground in mist.


    Inside the mist, Jayna looked around but could not find any trace of Angus despite being in front of her a moment ago. Just as she wants to disperse the thick mist, she feels a kiss on her neck.


    "Ehh!!" eximed Jayna in surprise before turning around.


    However, Angus had already disappeared from his spot. A momentter, Jayna feels her cheek get licked by something. Then, Angus kept teasing her in various ces while hiding in the thick mist.


    "A-Angus!!" said Jayna while blushing.


    Jayna wants to continue the sparring and stop Angus from ying around, but deep inside, she enjoys Angus'' teasing. She couldn''t help but think of Angus grabbing and pushing her down. Knowing Jayna''s naughty intentions leaked through their bond, Angus decided to fulfill her desire.


    He grabs Jayna''s waist from behind before embracing her from behind while kissing her lips. Then, he gentlyid her on the ground without letting her lips go from his.


    In the meantime, King Leon and Duchess Amberze, who is watching nearby, only shake their heads.


    "*Sigh* What did I expect from them."mented King Leon.


    "Still, Jayna''s Power is improving rapidly, especially her fire. It is so hot that even Angus couldn''t resist it despite only getting near it."mented Duchess Amberze.


    "Yeah. I doubt I could even handle that kind of fire." said King Leon.


    "Even you?" asked the Duchess.


    "Fire elemental is never my specialty. Maybe we could call Jade to teach her." said King Leon.


    "Are you sure? What if that Nergal suddenly attacks us." replied Duchess Amberze worriedly.


    "Not now. After all the alliance contracts are finalized, we should call Jade. Leaving Jade at the border is already too much. I n to let him resist any Nergal attack and show our Power to all the nearby kingdoms."


    "As Nergal fails their attack, the nearby kingdom will realize our current power and be forced to ally with us." said King Leon.


    "Hmm¡­ You know I really love you when you are like this. Want to take a little break?" tempted Duchess Amberze.


    King Leon didn''t reply and nced at the nearby wall. He could see twin Gem intensely peeking at Angus and Jayna in the training field.


    ''Why are they so interested in peeping at others making love?'' thought King Leon directly before grabbing Extalia and disappearing from his spot.

 Chapter 654 Natural Fire Manipulation

    Leaving the training ground, King Leon immediately kisses Extalia when they arrive inside his chamber. Just as they wanted to continue further, they could hear a light snoring nearby. Anna slept peacefully on the bed while hugging her fluffy ball doll.


    Seeing Anna sleeping on his bed like owning it, King Leon couldn''t help but grimace at her. Since Anna experienced sleeping in this room, she often sneaks in and naps here after ying around.


    King Leon didn''t know how the little monster could enter with all the guards and security mechanisms. It is as if she just appears out of nowhere. Despite this, he doesn''t wake Anna. He knows waking Anna without Angus or Jayna on their side is taboo.


    Noticing King Leon''s displeasure, "Don''t be like that. Besides, she looks like a normal girl when sleeping like this."mented Extalia from the side.


    "It is because she could restrain her dreadful aurately. But, in reality, she is still a monster." said King Leon.


    Extalia didn''t reply, only looking at Anna with a mncholy expression. Suddenly, King Leon appears behind her and hugs her tofort her.


    "Lia, do you want a child? Our child?" asked King Leon.


    "I will be lying if I said I don''t want it. But I also know it is almost impossible for us to have a child. With you in seventh grade and my current level, it is almost certain we could never have a child, even during my fertility period." said Extalia.


    "Dahlia could conceive a few times because she is¡­ too weak. Hell, she didn''t even reach fifth grade after all these years. Unlike her, I am too strong and bearing a child with you is impossible." added Extalia.


    "Hush.. It''s okay. Don''t think about it. I love you as it is. You are a thousand times better than that whore." said King Leon.


    "Leon?!! She.. She is still my sister." said Extalia.


    "And?!" replied King Leon coldly.


    Knowing King Leon''s past experience regarding blood siblings, Extalia didn''t reply further and only leaned on him. They are not in the mood to make love, but they still enjoy each other''s presence.


    After staying silent for a while, "Leon, I think I will follow these brats to meet him." said Extalia.


    "Him? Lia, you don''t mean¡­" said King Leon in surprise.


    "Yes." said Extalia.


    "What for? He is just an old bag." retorted King Leon.


    "And ourst elder. I am going to ask him to bless us." said Extalia.


    "That old-fashioned old fool will never agree to it." said King Leon.


    "Then, you also don''t have a chance to bring him out. Leon, although I don''t care about the word from the others, I still at least want us to be recognized by our predecessor." said Extalia.


    "And you thought he would just bless us like that? Thest time I saw him, he wanted to kill me like his life depended on it. If it is not for my [Blink] and he couldn''t leave that ce for a long time, he may have alreadyunched an all-out attack long ago." said King Leon.


    "Isn''t it already in the past? If you could change, I could change. He may also change." replied Extalia.


    "Huft¡­ Fine. But I want you to keep me updated when you are there." said King Leon.


    "Good. Besides, it is not like I am creating more trouble than these brats." said Extalia.


    "Yes. But, starting from now, you will train with me." said King Leon sternly.


    "Eh??" replied Extalia in surprise.


    "Don''t refuse it. I know you want to achieve your strength on your own. But there is nothing wrong with getting help from those who love you. You are the one that teaches me that, Lia." said King Leon.


    "Urgh¡­ Fine. J-Just don''t pity me." said Extalia meekly.


    "I never do that. You are strong. Both of us know it. But, sometimes, you need to let your pride go to achieve something higher. Lia, I know you still have not given up on bing seventh grade. I also hope you are not trying to break through." said King Leon.


    "However, I also hope you be stronger to protect yourself, especially in these uncertain times." added King Leon.


    "Leon.." replied Extalia.


    "Lia, even without that elixir, you are more talented than me. I am the one that is holding you back all these years. So, at least let me do this to make for it." said King Leon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While King Leon and Duchess Amberze talk to each other, Angus and Jayna finish making love and lie on the hard ground in sweat.


    Unlike King Leon, Angus is used to being cockblocked by Anna. Hence, he could ignore the ufortable stare from the nearby twin Gem.


    "Huft.. Huft¡­ So, can you tell me how you can use [me Blink]? It also seems more sophisticated than mine." said Angus.


    "Are you jealous?" asked Jayna back with a sneer.


    "Not really. I am just curious." replied Angus.


    "Hmm?? So, what did you think, Mr. Genius?" asked Jayna.


    "What do I think? I think you are somehow having better control of fire. Last time, you could only control your own fire. Now, you seem to reach the true [Firecast] level. Be it my own fire or neutral fire elemental in the air, you could control it to a certain degree."


    "Still, it didn''t change the fact you could somehow [me Blink] to a location without fire elemental on it." said Angus.


    "You are cheating. You can almost guess all my new abilities by looking at them once. No wonder you could immediately find a way to counter me."ined Jayna.


    "However, you are wrong about my [me Blink]. It''s true my [me Blink] is more sophisticated than yours. But you are wrong about it without the existence of a fire elemental on it." said Jayna.


    "To do [me Blink], I still need a fire elemental, but it is less than yours. If you need at least a fire elemental that could make a fire, I only need a little bit from the natural fire elemental." exined Jayna


    "You are joking, right?" asked Angus in shock.


    What Jayna did may look simple, but she is actually doing something more ridiculous than just manipting fire elementals in nature. It is known that elemental in the natural mana is very vtile. They could easily change into other elementals within a split second.


    Unless someone thoroughly detects and grasps all the fire elementals in the surrounding, they are impossible to use or control them.


    Until now, Angus could only use his own fire mana to attract the fire elemental in the air and keep it from changing. He could only control it when it reached a certain concentration.


    If it is too small in quantity, he will not be able to detect the natural fire elemental since it keeps changing with others. In contrast, Jayna somehow could magically do this.


    Still, Angus also knows Phoenix is the embodiment of Fire. They are born through fire and should at least have this kind of capability.


    "So, how is it? I am amazing, right?" said Jayna with smugness.


    "You are as amazing as always, Jayna. Still, I assume you only use this ability instinctively. Guess this must be part of Fire Phoenix''s sealed memories." said Angus.


    "Yeah. I think most of Fire Phoenix is stronger than we previously thought. Sometimes I feel like doing a lot of things instinctively when using fire. But I also don''t know how to start." said Jayna.


    "Don''t worry about it. Besides, I think Fire Phoenix''s memories also get jumbled and most of her strongest skills and technique have been gone since the Forgotten King''s disappearance." said Angus.


    "True. I feel the idea of her being beaten and sealed by her sisters does not make sense. Even though [Absolute Blue] water is the bane for Phoenix, it also couldn''t be used outside."


    "Who knows where Green Goose and Artica Phoenix get thatrge amount of [Absolute Blue]. I think Fire Phoenix just couldn''t fight with all her strength before being sealed." said Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ Make sense. I also read [Absolute Blue] is a rare material with simr properties to liquefy mana during the Mana Turbulence phenomenon. It is easy to evaporate in the open air. It is one of the materials impractical to use in battle." replied Angus.


    "You should try any kind of fire technique, be it the mostplex or just a myth. Who knows, you could do it instinctively like your current [me Blink]." suggested Angus.


    "Alright. Let''s do it. Now, let''s pick up Anna. Otherwise, she will sleep the whole day." said Jayna while dressing.


    "Sure. I also need some inspiration for this Undermine Council entry. I really want to refuse to attend this event." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Come on. It''s not that bad. You just need to create something unique to enter the event. It is not that hard, right?" asked Jayna as the young couple left the training ground.


    "No, it is the worst. First, those dwarfs have a very high taste. So, unless you give something extraordinary, you will be denied. Second, if I create something ridiculous, it will only attract more attention. I am already tired of my current fame." said Angus


    "Did you need my help?" asked Jayna.

 Chapter 655 Absolute Red

    "Did you need my help?" asked Jayna.


    "No need. Wait¡­ Hmm¡­ I think I got an idea. This will definitely blow those stubborn dwarf minds." said Angus with a smile.


    Leaving the training ground, Angus and Jayna are weed by Brigida and Lilith. Unlike the other maid, they are wearing their unique clothes. Brigida wears ck-themed leather armor simr to an adventurer, while Lilith wears exposed Altras tribe clothes.


    Although Lilith''s clothes are pretty indecent, it is so she could use [shapeshifting] ability to the fullest. As for the tight ck suit she worest time, it is actually one of the Red Queen Nabe''s prototype suits.


    The suit is very sophisticated and could save someone''s mana by at least 50%. However, this suit is unsuitable for Altras as it restricts their [Shapeshift] ability.


    If Seventh Faces didn''t turn the whole Redmore capital city into a restrictive dungeonst time, they might never use this suit.


    In addition to her clothes, Brigida also wears a special type of dark-colored sses. Since Brigida developed her magic eyes, Angus decided to make special sses for her in case her Magic Eyes went wild.


    Through her emotional sensing, Jayna immediately notices the jealousy in her two personal maids despite not showing anything on their faces. These two personal maids notice what Angus and Jayna did inside the training ground by theirplexion.


    Although Jayna already uses some clean spells, her face still shows a trace of afterglow. With a smirk, Jayna immediately held Angus'' hand and got more intimate than usual. Seeing Jayna''s behavior, Angus could only release a sigh. But he also didn''t stop her.


    After their [Allegiance] reaches the first threshold, every physical contact leaves a pleasant feeling. In some way, they will feel warm andfortable when touching each other.


    Ignoring the jealousy of their two personal maids, Angus and Jayna disappear with [me Blink] after taking the nket and refreshment from them. A momentter, they arrive inside the Royal Chamber, where Anna sleeps like a baby.


    "You arete. Hurry, wake your little troublemaker and get out of here." chimed King Leon from the side.


    "Good to see you too, My King." said Angus with an exaggerated noble bow.


    While King Leon and Angus exchange sharp banter, Jayna wakes the sleeping Anna.


    "Anna, wake up. You can''t sleep all day." said Jayna.


    "Mmm¡­ Big sis.. *Yawn* Is it time to eat?" asked Anna while yawning.


    "Err¡­ It is too early for another meal." said Jayna, who didn''t expect Anna could wake up so quickly.


    "Mmm.." replied Anna with a drowsy tone before returning to sleep.


    "Ehhh??" reacted everyone at this little troublemaker.


    "Wake up!!" roared King Leon as he couldn''t hold it anymore.


    However, their attempt to wake Anna is futile. Unless they bribe her with food and show her something interesting, Anna will keep sleeping in thefy bed like a log. In the end, King Leon could only leave the room in frustration.


    Although angry at the little monster''s daring act, he didn''t want to destroy his royal chamber. The whole chamber holds a lot of history and costs a lot of money. Some of the runes in the room are even as old as the Heart Kingdom itself.


    It is one of the ces that King Leon didn''t want to destroy to ensure the history of their kingdom. After a lot of difficulties, Angus and Jayna finally wake the little gluttony and drag her into the private training ground in the Royal Pce.


    Angus and Jayna decide to experiment more with Jayna''s sudden improvement. After a whole afternoon of practicing, they found no other ability except Jayna''s fire maniption and [me Blink]. On the other hand, they find Jayna''s mana is increased by leap bound.


    If it is converted into numbers with Angus'' system, her mana is around 500. Her mana is lower than Angus''s but almost twice the ordinary third grade. Unlike Angus, most people break through before they reach the limit of their mana maximum capacity.


    Therefore, most third-gradebatants are only around 200-300 when ites to mana. It is not that they didn''t want to maximize their mana capacity, but it is hard to increase it. Mana''s capacity from one person to another differs as it is factored by many things.


    However, it still could be increased, albeit not through conventional training like muscle training. It is like people trying to strengthen their cells. Most of the time, increasing mana capacity only happens after someone breakthroughs or changes their body significantly.


    Otherwise, the growth will be minuscule. Even with Angus'' special breathing and customized mana core, it didn''t increase much after his growth period. In fact, Angus'' huge mana pool is because his system somehow keeps his growth.


    For example, bybining Angus'' special breathing and customized mana core, he could regenerate and absorb the mana from nature. During this period, if the mana in his body reaches the limit, it will increase his mana slightly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When the increase reaches a certain threshold, the system will automatically keep the growth rather than revert it back to its previous mana capacity. Still, increasing mana capacity is a very hard task to do.


    "Hmm¡­ I think I know why you suddenly get this power up." said Angus after [Analyze] Jayna''s condition.


    "Hmm??" asked Jayna.


    "Did you remember the ck gooey soup Anna made during the Nirvas test entrance?" asked Angus.


    "Ehh.. You don''t mean?" asked Jayna.


    "Yes. In simple words, now you are just having a growth period. Anna''s soup definitely fuels your growth and arouses it to develop faster." said Angus.


    "Really?! Anna, thank you!!" said Jayna before catching Anna, who was running around.


    "Huh?! Huh?" replied Anna in confusion but still enjoyed Jayna''s embrace.


    The day of her marriage contract is slowly approaching. If Jayna could get stronger fast, she would definitely be happy. Then, they continue practicing together while ying around with the naughty Anna.


    Another month passed by as the season changed. The Heart Kingdom has quite a unique season and weather. Most of the major cities and areas have their own season. Some areas only have one season without change, while others have unpredictable seasons and weather.


    The Ashdun capital city is the most stable area in the Heart Kingdom. It only has two weather seasons. One is the hot season, while the other is the rainy season. The hot season will happen during the first half year and the other half is the rainy season.


    As it is the start of the rainy season, the air bes more humid and rain often falls down out of nowhere. During this time, Angus and Jayna are inside one of the research chambers in the Research Center.


    Both are covered in sweat while focusing on the glowing fire globe. At first nce, the burning globe looks like smooth marble. However, it suddenly transforms into a uniform shape before returning to be a globe in a split second.


    Each time the globe changes shape, Angus and Jayna groan as if they are expending more power. Not far from them, experts like Master Valeron, Old Dwarf Balrug, Vigo, and Gilford looked at the young couple in silence.


    Even the naughty Anna, who is riding a big piggy, stays silent while watching the young couple. After a while, a sharp, piercing whistle was heard from the globe before it shone brightly. The bright globe hovers in the air while the young couple slumps on the ground exhaustedly.


    "Did they do it?" asked Vigo.


    "Hmm¡­ Looking that it no longer changes shape and stabilizes in the air, it should be. Besides, we don''t have any record about this thing." replied Gilford while fixing his goggles.


    "It''s finished!! Haha¡­" dered Angus happily.


    "Congrattions, Master Angus. You just found new material." said Master Valeron with a smile.


    "Brat, you are really crazy. But, good job anyway. This will definitely shut up those old folk. So, what will you call it?" asked old Balrug.


    "Hmm¡­ How about Absolute Red." said Angus.


    "Absolute Red? Hmm¡­ Is it the counterpart of Absolute Blue? Well, since it is made of pure Fire elemental, I think it is not wrong to call that. Anyway, we should celebrate it." said Balrug.


    "Yeay!! Meat!!" said Anna while urging her pinky pig to jump around.


    Soon, they start having a small party while keeping a record of Absolute Red''s condition. As Balrug said, Absolute Red is the crystallization of the highest form of Fire elemental. The creation of Absolute Red is very simple but very hard to do.


    All it needs to do ispress the pure Fire elemental into one point without letting it go until it stabilizes. However,pressed high-density Fire elemental is a tough task even for expert fire maniption such as Angus and Jayna.


    During this month, they already made over a hundred fire explosions when trying topress and stabilize Absolute Red. In fact, Angus almost gave up and was already nning to create a unique high-grade weapon rather than this material.


    However, he knows this material is also one of the essential materials for Jayna''s sword. Moreover, Jayna also participates in making Absolute Red. This material is more suitable than other fire materials.

 Chapter 656 Alma Mater

    After a short celebration, everyone returns to their ce and does their own project. Absolute Red may be new material, but an elemental with high fire elemental density is not rare. It is just there is no material as dense and pure as Absolute Red.


    Moreover, Angus also needs to research this material to find more of its properties. It is estimated he needs a few months before making aplete report about the material.


    Researching new material properties is not easy. Angus must experiment with it against various things without harming Absolute Red. He may have sessfully created one, but it didn''t mean he could keep making it like a vegetable.


    Therefore, Angus needs to be careful when handling Absolute Red. While writing and recording the data, Angus finds Anna unusually staring at Absolute Red. The young couple notices Anna''s behavior and decides to approach her.


    "Anna.." called Angus.


    However, the little troublemaker didn''t respond and kept staring at Absolute Red.


    "Anna, are you okay?" asked Jayna in worry while stroking Anna''s head.


    At this moment, Anna blinked a few times before looking at Jayna. During this moment, Angus and Jayna could feel a horrifying dreadful auraing from her. It is when Angus and Jayna meet her for the first time.


    "Anna, are you okay?" asked Angus while hugging the little monster from her pig.


    "Ehh.. Oh.. What happened?" asked Anna in confusion.


    "You suddenly release your aura." said Jayna in worry.


    "Really? That''s weird¡­ Anna didn''t do anything. Angus, Big sis, can Anna have that burning ball." said Anna.


    "Ehh??" replied Angus.


    "Please.. Please¡­" pleaded Anna.


    "Alright. But don''t lose it. We still need to enter the Undermine Council." said Angus.


    "Yay!! Yay!!" replied Anna happily before hugging Absolute Red.


    Angus and Jayna look at each other before shrugging their shoulders. They know Anna is hiding something from them. After living together, they know when Anna is hiding or lying with them or genuinely doesn''t know.


    This time they also know Anna is lying to them and pretend she didn''t do anything. However, they also didn''t want to pry further. They trust Anna will not do anything harmful to them.


    A few days passed by without any significant event. Currently, Angus, Jayna, and Anna are going to the Royal Academy. Once again, they are back at their alma mater. This time they are going to visit the old dwarf Balrug.


    Although Balrug is one of the officially hired researchers in the Research Facility, he still spends most of his time at the Royal Academy''s smithing facility. The old dwarf would feel ufortable if he wasn''t near the molten furnace and hammering something.


    The Research Center also has its own smithing facility, but it has a different type than the smithing facility. Arriving at the Royal Academy, Angus and the others were personally weed by Headmaster Antonio.


    Usually, the academy has strict procedures for outsiders. However, they know this time it is a special case. The journey toward the Undermine Council is quite unique and goes through a special underground tunnel.


    This tunnel will appear at specific locations marked by dwarfs. The old Balrug couldn''t just be put anywhere. It needs to be close to his current living ce, which is the Royal Academy. He also didn''t want to put it at the Research Facility since it may breach its security.


    Balrug may belong to the dwarf race, but he didn''t intend to betray the Heart. The undying loyalty of dwarves is as famous as their stubbornness. In the end, they chose the Royal Academy for the tunnel entrance.


    "Baron Victory, Fourth Princess, pleasee." weed Headmaster Antonio warmly.


    Lately, the Headmaster has been happy and proud of these two young couples'' achievements. As their fame grew, the Royal Academy became more famous, attracting even other allied nations.


    Not only students, Royal Academy also attracts more teachers and Masters in a specific subject. The recent Fame of Research Center also attracts many experts.


    The Headmaster is even confident the Royal Academy may be the number one academy in the Humane Region in just a few years.


    "Hmph!! Old coot, ignoring Anna!!" grumbled Anna angrily while riding a pinky pig.


    "Hahaha¡­ Good day to you too, Miss Anna." said Headmaster Antonio.


    He didn''t mind entertaining this troublemaker. Although this little girl only brings trouble during her stay at Royal Academy, she is still one of the students who graduated from here though she didn''t learn anything.


    "Miss Anna?! Wrong!! It is super duper cool Anna." retorted Anna.


    "Hahaha¡­ Ignoring her. She is just too mischievous. Anyway, where is the old man Balrug?" said Angus.


    "He¡­ Well, it seems he is still in the smithing facility." said the Headmaster.


    Under the guidance of the Headmaster, they enter their alma mater and find a lot of students in the academy field. Same as Angus'' time, the Royal Academy still emphasizes freedom in its curriculum.


    If students don''t want to get expelled, they must be proactive. Not only in the ss but also outside of the ss. Only those that stay active will learn more than thezy ones. Currently, it is still early in the morning, and most of the students are still in their sses.


    Unlike other academies, the Royal Academy''s ss is unnecessary to stay in a room all day. Some courses will remain outside the room, especially those with warrior ss.


    Noticing the student learning and listening to their teacher outside, "This really brings back memories." said Jayna.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Really? I didn''t remember they had these lessons during our time." said Angus.


    "Those are for the warrior ss and hybrid ss. You are going into a magician ss which stays in the ss all day." retorted Jayna.


    "Oh, right. Those days were really peaceful and blissful. I feel like I don''t need to worry about anything." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but grimace. Unlike Angus, who has an enjoyablezy academy life, she is frantically training hard every day in search of power and to break from her Fate. Noticing Jayna''s emotion, Angus didn''t say anything, just held Jayna''s hand.


    Despite not saying anything, it already calms and warms Jayna''s Heart. For her, Contract Marriage is a nightmare and a bad experience, especially after seeing her sister die in front of her.


    While they pass by, some students notice them, especially Anna, who is riding a pinky pig. However, no one dares to approach them since the Headmaster is escorting them. Soon, they arrive at the smithing facility.


    Angus and Jayna, already familiar with the ce, immediately enter and go toward the basement area.


    On the way toward the basement area, Angus finds a loud hammering sound from the basement. Then, they meet Balkin, the supervisor of the smithing facility beside Balrug.


    "Ohh¡­ Isn''t it Angus?!!" called Balkin casually.


    "Balkin!! Have some respect. He is now a Baron." rebuked Headmaster Antonio.


    "Gezz¡­ You and your noble title. A man earned his respect not given." said Balkin with a red face.


    "Err¡­ Balkan, are you drinking again?" asked Angus.


    He knows this dwarf fondness for liquor. Unlike Balrug, who is obsessed with smithing and crafting, Balkan is obsessed with liquor and brewing. Sometimes, he is evenpletely drunk and sleeping while on the job.


    "Drink? What drink? I don''t see any *Burp* drinking here." said Balkin before burping a smelly alcohol breath.


    (A.N: Did you get the reference?)


    "Ahh¡­ Uncle.. Uncle¡­ Remember Anna?!" called Anna from the side.


    "Ohh¡­ Little monster, you are here. Did you want to try my new brew?" asked Balkin, giving Anna a bottle from his waist.


    "Anna!!" called Jayna before ring at Balkin.


    "Err¡­ Balkin, I didn''t know you were familiar with Anna." said Angus.


    "Of course, I know her. This little monster likes to steal my drink when you and your girl are busy training with Master Balrug." said Balkin.


    "Anna!!" called Jayna in surprise.


    Anna didn''t understand where she was wrong and only tilted her head.


    "From now on, you must stay away from this drunkard and never drink anything given by him." lectured Jayna.


    "Ehh¡­ But it was delicious. Anna''s head feels like spinning before it stops. Even Mira said it is a good thing." said Anna.


    "No means no." retorted Jayna.


    "Ehem.. I think we should meet Master Balrug first." reminded Headmaster Antonio.


    "Sure. Balkin, where is the crazy old man?" asked Angus.


    "He is¡­ He is still in the middle of making something." said Balkin.


    "Huh?! What kind of thing did he create at this moment?" asked Angus.


    "I am not sure either. He didn''t tell me anything and just told me to not disturb him until he came out from the facility." said Balkin.


    "*Sigh* Old Balrug never changed. Let''s meet him now." said Headmaster Antonio.


    "Wait.. You can''t!!" stopped Balkin anxiously.


    "What did you mean, Balkin?" asked the Headmaster back.


    "Headmaster¡­ Don''t worry about it. Old Balrug smithing facility is not just furnaces and tools but the whole room. If we enter now, we will affect the room temperature and may affect the smithing process. Let''s just wait until he is done. We are not in a hurry." said Angus.


    "Urgh.. If you said so. Still, why is he smithing at this moment?" asked Headmaster Antonio, confused at Balrug''s behavior.


    "Probably because he wants to get pressured by time and constraint." replied Angus casually.

 Chapter 657 Petrified

    "Probably because he wants to get pressured by time and constraint." replied Angus casually.


    "Pressured?" asked Headmaster Antonio in confusion.


    "Yes. As Angus said, Master Balrug is an unusual craftsman. He has an entric habit when ites to creating great work. It either must be a work that costs millions of gold or pressured by many constraints." exined Balkin.


    "The more he gets pressured by time, materials, and other things, the greater his work. He also likes to do spontaneous things like this moment." said Angus.


    "That''s¡­ I don''t even know if it is great or utterly stupid."mented the Headmaster.


    From the Headmaster''s point of view, Balrug way of work is inefficient and involves too much gambling. Although Angus and Balkin said the more pressure, the greater his result, it didn''t mean he was guaranteed to make a masterpiece.


    However, Angus knows old Balrug skill is the real deal. This kind of person is simr to David Michngelo from his past life. He is either making perfect things that cost money, spontaneous things, or when receiving tremendous pressure from everything.


    Under this condition, his work will be a true masterpiece. Angus himself had already witnessed his work. One of them is his first weapon, Skythorn. Skythorn is an unusual weapon that is abination of a double-ded spear and halberd.


    It also has extreme power to eject its pointed ends. The weapon''s body is also made of an irregr vine and riddled with sharp thorns. From this feature alone, it looks more like a decoration and artwork than a functioning weapon.


    However, this weapon could be a deadly weapon under Angus''s hand that even heavily injures elite beastman while Angus is still in his academic days. At that time, Angus didn''t have his current ridiculous body, mana, or Ancient Power to boost him.


    Unfortunately, Skythorn material is mostly made of Manatium. Although it is a good material for a weapon, it is still different from those rare materials often used for Artifacts.


    Skythorn can also not handle strong direct shes when facing an artifact. In the end, Angus could only give up using Skythorn as he already has a Twin sword artifact.


    ''Hmm¡­ Come to think of it, I left Skythorn in Balrug''s hand and still have not asked for it back.'' thought Angus inwardly as he remembered this particr Balrug''s great work.


    As Angus and the others wait for Balrug toe out, they keep hearing a series of loud hammering from the inside. However, no one dared to look at the room as they didn''t want to disrupt Balrug.


    Fortunately, Anna also didn''t make any trouble this time. She keeps ying with her pig called Mini Porky. Apparently, the gigantic Porky could make a miniature version of himself. This miniature version of himself is much stronger than the ordinary pig it usually produces.


    Not only that, but it also has the gigantic Porky ability to produce pigs from its body but at a lower scale. The pig it produces also couldn''t be bigger than itself. Anna usually rides this pig as she is starting to imitate Mira, who is toozy to move around.


    She usually asks Angus or Jayna to carry her, but she feels it is too much hassle to move with her small feet when they are busy training or working.


    "Mini~ Mini~ Porky~ Porky~" Anna kept singing weird Porky songs while Mini Porky danced around, following its master''s intention.


    After a few hours, the hammering suddenly got louder, as if something exploded. *TING* *TING* It has be deafening to the point of ringing Angus''s and the others'' ears despite the strong istion in the room.


    "Urgh¡­ Is Master Balrug okay?" asked Headmaster Antonio worriedly.


    "I am not sure." said Angus after creating a light sound barrier around them.


    Suddenly, the hammering sound stopped leaving only dead silence. After waiting a few minutes, they heard no hammering or anything from the room.


    "Err.. Did you think we should check on him?" asked Headmaster Antonio.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s see." said Angus as he touched the strong door.


    "This!!" said Angus before he suddenly punched the door and broke it.


    *BOOM* an intense heatwave immediately came out from the room and tried to roast everyone. Fortunately, they are pretty fire-resistant from heat waves at this level. Ignoring the heatwave, Angus enters the room and finds Balrug on the ground, covered with sweat.


    "Balrug! Balrug!! Crazy old dwarf!!" called Angus while scanning the old dwarf body.


    Angus finds the old dwarf''s body has severe dehydration. However, it is not just dehydration. Balrug also enters a unique state where his body no longer has a liquid and slowly hardens like a stone. Yet, Angus could still feel his mana core shine brightly and pump like always.


    "Water!! He needs a lot of water!!" said Balkin from the side.


    Hearing this, Angus and Headmaster Antonio immediately cast water on Balrug''s body, even trying to forcefully drink it. The moment the water touches Balrug, it instantly turns into vapor.


    Magically, Balrug''s body didn''t have any increase in temperature, and his inner organ slowly worked back from being petrified.


    Noticing this, Angus immediately creates arge amount of Water Ball and covers Balrug inside it. Once again, the same phenomenon happens as the water slowly turns into vapor and Balrug''s body turns reddish.


    After a few minutes, Balrug finally breathed normally and woke up from being drowned by the surrounding water. Angus immediately releases the water ball.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Huft.. Huft¡­ Brat, are you *Cough* trying to kill me?!!" said Balrug madly at Angus.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ungrateful crazy old dwarf, I was trying to save your life from whatever your state is. A few minutester, you will be turned into a hard stone. If you want tomit suicide, pick a different time and ce." retorted Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ I guess I owe you one. Hahaha¡­"ughed Balrug shamelessly.


    During this time, "Big sis, why is that uncleughing weirdly?" asked Anna while riding Mini Porky.


    "Anna, that uncle is a bad person. You mustn''t get near or be like him." lectured Jayna sternly.


    "Ehh¡­ Is the uncle also a pervert?" asked Anna innocently.


    "It is simr. A person like him is called shameless. He is one of the worst kinds of people." said Jayna while bad-mouthing Balrug.


    Hearing Jayna''s sharp words, Balrug feels like he is being stabbed by a hundred burning swords in his heart and slumping on the ground.


    "Anyway, what did you create this time to the point of creating this kind of a mess." said Angus while looking at the destroyed smithing facility.


    "Hahaha¡­ It''s a secret. In fact, I didn''t know if I could make it in the first ce. I just focus on it and forget about everything. It''s been a while since I entered this state." said Balrug.


    "Whatever. Now, we have a more important matter. I hope you didn''t forget about the Undermine Council that you mentioned for these past few weeks." said Angus.


    "Don''t worry about it. Still, if you want to go to the Undermine Council, you don''t need to wait for me. Balkin, could open the tunnel for you." said Balrug.


    Hearing this, everyone looks at the silent Balkin at the back.


    "Ehh¡­ I-I thought you only wanted to meet Master Balrug." said Balkin before being smacked by Angus and Balrug.


    "*Sigh* Fine, let''s go now. Balkin, you clean all this mess!!" said Balrug before leading everyone outside to an empty area beside the smithing facility.


    "Ehh!!" responded Balkin, but everyone already leaves him alone.


    Arriving at the outside smithing facility, Balrug took arge horn from his pocket storage tools. *BOOOO* A loud warhorn was heard across the Royal Academy. Suddenly, the entire area trembles.


    *GRRAAR* A giant gold worm appeared from the ground before returning to the ground leaving arge golden burrow. The burrow is very deep and covered in a gold metallic wall. Angus is also unable to detect anything inside the burrow beside his vision.


    A momentter, a group of dwarves wearing golden armor emerge from the burrow in an orderly manner.


    "Kacha!! Kacha!! Ul-Dafur!!" shouted the dwarves'' leader in dwarfnguage.


    The golden-armored dwarves immediately stop approaching Angus and the others in an orderly manner.


    ''This level of discipline¡­ Does all the dwarves'' army also like this?'' thought Anugs inwardly.


    "Balrug, you crazy bastard. You are still alive." said the dwarf leader while approaching Balrug.


    "Shut up, cousin Hostor. You are getting fatter, as always. How is Glorisa?" asked Balrug.


    "Still noisy as always. Sometimes, I question myself why I marry such a loudmouth woman." said Hostor.


    "Hahahaha¡­ What did I say? Marriage is one trip to hell." said Balrug.


    While the two old dwarfs are chatting, "Big sis, is marriage a bad thing?" asked Anna innocently.


    ''She definitely does it on purpose.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "No, Anna. Marriage is a good thing. Don''t listen to those uncles. They are a bad influence on you." lectured Jayna.


    "Okay." replied Anna obediently.


    ''Yup. She definitely does it on purpose. She is unusually obedient.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "So, is he your famous disciple?" asked Hostor while observing Angus.


    "Yeah¡­ How is.." said Balrug.


    Before Balrug could finish his sentence, "Nope. I am not his disciple." said Angus.

 Chapter 658 Undermine Council

    "Nope. I am not his disciple." said Angus.


    "Not cousin''s disciple?" asked Horton confusedly.


    "Yes." replied Angus shortly.


    "Cousin?" asked Horton to Balrug.


    "Ehem.. Angus can you just give this old dwarf some face." said Balrug.


    "Hmm?? Oiii¡­ Balrug, up till now I could tolerate your shamelessness because of our long friendship. Are you sure you want to push my button? I am sure you are not stupid enough to the point of that." asked Angus solemnly.


    "Tch¡­ Fine. But I am still your teacher regarding your physical strength." retorted Balrug.


    "Sure. However, I will never acknowledge you as my teacher." argued Angus.


    Angus and Balrug''s rtionship is more like a friendship than a teacher and disciple. The two of them learn from each other rather than in a one-way teaching rtionship.


    Balrug teaches Angus how to increase his strength efficiently. In return, Angus exins some of the modern knowledge to Balrug. For a crafter and inventor like Balrug, modern knowledge is a priceless treasure.


    It is also why Balrug gave Angus Gate of Life despite being a secret technique of the dwarf race. Without the Gate of Life, Angus'' physical strength will never reach the current level. At most, he will be only twice stronger than average human strength.


    "Yay! Fight! Fight!" cheered Anna while riding mini Porky.


    "Err¡­ Cousin?" asked Horton.


    However, neither Angus nor Balrug want to exin their situation. When they made a deal long ago, they also decided not to let others know about their deal. Even Jayna didn''t know everything about their agreement until her [Allegiance] reached the first threshold.


    "Alright, enough of this. Let''s go now. We are already wasting a lot of time." said Balrug.


    "Ehh¡­ No fight."mented Anna sadly.


    "This¡­ Ehem¡­ I am afraid I can''t do that, cousin. Although you could vouch for their identity, I still need to judge if they are worthy ofing to the Undermine Council." said Horton solemnly.


    "Tch¡­ What a troublesome procedure. Brat, just show him what you created some time ago." said Balrug.


    "Sure." replied Angus.


    "I am sorry about this. But, these are the rules since you areing not just as a visitor and your identity is quite special." said Horton.


    "I don''t mind. I already heard some of your rules." said Angus before approaching Anna.


    "Anna, can you take out Absolute Red?" asked Angus.


    "Ehh.. Burning Warm Warm? Why?" asked Anna reluctantly.


    "*Sigh* We need it to enter the Undermine Council." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ But, it is Anna''s." replied Anna with more reluctance.


    "Anna, they are just going to see it. No one will take it from you. You didn''t eat it, right?" said Angus.


    "Of course not. What does Angus think of Anna?" retorted Anna.


    "A gluttony. Then, just take it out for a moment." said Angus.


    "*Pout* Alright, but just look. No touching!! Anna means it." warned Anna sternly.


    However, her adorable face and riding mini Porky only make her cuter.


    Then, Anna turns around as if she is trying to pick something.


    Just as everyone is getting curious, "No Peeking!!" warned Anna before turning back again.


    After a moment, Anna takes out her beloved fluffy ball.


    "Here." said Anna while showing her fluffy ball.


    "Err¡­ Anna, what I mean is Absolute Red. The burning ball that I gave youst time." said Angus.


    "Gezz¡­ This is why Angus is Dumb Dumb. Burning Warm Warm is inside. Stupid Angus, "ined Anna, revealing a part of the fluffy balls inside.


    "Hmm¡­ Forget about the fluffy ball. That''s quite an unusual red marble." said Horton.


    Before he could look further, Anna closed the Fluffy Ball and hid it behind her.


    "No, touching!!" warned Anna.


    "Urghh¡­ This¡­" said Horton while looking at Balrug.


    "Hahaha¡­ She got you good, Horton. Just leave this matter to the elders. You just need to report unidentified material or something. Alright, let''s go. We have wasted too much time now." said Balrug before entering the golden tunnel.


    "Er¡­ I guess. We just have to do that. Just to be clear, only you three wille, right?" asked Horton.


    "Yup." said Angus.


    "No, Mini Porky also wille." retorted Anna.


    "Alright, three humans and one pig." corrected Horton.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Anna is Anna. Not human." retorted Anna again.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Two humans, one Anna, and one pig. Is that all?" asked Horton.


    "No. That''s all. I am sorry about her. She is too mischievous at a time like this." said Angus.


    "No problem. We have more unreasonable and ridiculous elders. This Council also happens because of their whim." replied Horton gloomily.


    "Oii¡­ What are you doing?! Hurry, get inside." called Balrug impatiently from inside the golden cave.


    "Then, let''s go now." said Horton.


    "Alright. Headmaster Antonio, we will go first." said Angus.


    "Yes. Don''t worry about me." said the Headmaster.


    As Angus and the others get escorted into the golden tunnel, a ck-haired twin girl peeks through the tunnel from the outside.


    "It''s a golden cave." said one of the Twin Gem.


    "No, It''s a golden tunnel." replied the other one.


    "No, It''s a shiny cave." replied the other one.


    "It''s a shiny tunnel." replied the other one.


    The twin Gem kept arguing the tunnel''s name uselessly until a few minutester. During this time, the golden tunnel suddenly slowly moved and got smaller.


    "It''s moving!!" eximed the twin Gem simultaneously.


    Then, the mischievous twin girls looked at each other with their signature smiles.


    "Come?" said one of the twin Gem.


    "Go!!" replied the other one.


    Just as they want to jump inside the dark gold tunnel, a pair of hands suddenly grab their clothes and hand them in the air.


    "Ahhh¡­ We got caught!!" said one of the twin Gem.


    "Kidnapped."mented the other twin Gem.


    In the meantime, Angus and the others are marveled at the golden tunnel. When inside the golden tunnel, their senses are immediately cut off from the outside. All they could perceive was the dimly lit golden tunnel.


    "This is interesting. Is this also rted to space-skill?"mented Jayna.


    "I don''t think so." replied Angus.


    As one of the space-users and the contractor of Mundus, Angus knows the golden tunnel is not the product of space elemental like Nirvas dimension.


    "This is something different." said Angus while touching the golden wall.


    "It seems the rumor about your geniuses is true. However, I can''t exin it further. Let''s get going. The Undermine Council is still quite far." said Horton.


    "Alright." said Angus.


    As they walk, a naughty girl starts singing a weird song.


    "Mini~ Mini~ Piggy~ Piggy~ Porky~ Porky~ Ham~" sang Anna.


    Although Anna''s voice is not bad, her singing is out of tune. It makes the journeypletely unbearable, even for the strict dwarf soldiers. Despite this, Angus and Jayna are not stopping her from singing around since they aren''t bothered by her voice.


    Angus guesses she only wants to prank the disciplined dwarves'' soldiers. Balrug also noticed this mischievous girl''s prank and didn''t say anything. Although quite stubborn, he still didn''t like the rigid rules of his race.


    In contrast, Horton has already heard about Anna, especially her rtionship with Mira. He knows that outside Angus, Anna is one of the people he must treat carefully. The legend of Mira is also recorded as early as the appearance of their race.


    No one was stupid enough to offend someone who could befriend her. One single mistake may cost the lives of the entire dwarf race. Therefore, Horton could only stay silent and be patient at the annoying weird porky song.


    Fortunately, the journey is short. It only takes one hour before they finally reach a dead end. Horton approaches the golden wall before knocking it with his warhammer a few times. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Suddenly, the whole golden cave shakes as Horton takes a step back. *GROOOARR* A giant golden worm appeared from the dead-end golden wall and devoured the whole dead end before retreating behind. Same as before, the golden worm leaves another tunnel behind.


    However, Angus could feel the things behind the tunnels. He could feel a lot of life''s presence behind the tunnel. They enter the tunnel under Horton''s lead until they reach a massive open space area.


    The area is so huge that Angus couldn''t even cover the whole area. If Angus didn''t feel the rocky ceiling a few kilometers above them, he would think they were outside rather than inside the underground.


    As Angus and the others marvel at the vast open space, "Ahhh¡­ It''s been a while."mented Balrug.


    "Wee to the Undermine Council." said Horton from the side.


    At this moment, Angus and the others also hear a familiar roaring sound. *GROOAR* *GROOAR* Various giant worms made a tunnel hole in the nearby wall before a group of people emerged.


    ''I see¡­ So, the giant worm is actually a method of transportation. But I hear Elder Forguse out from the tunnel without giant worms. Is it different?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Then, Horton brings everyone to one of the nearby admission areas after he sends the other golden-armored dwarves away. Despite having a lot of admission areas nearby, they still need to wait in a long queue.


    "I hope you don''t mind waiting since today is the first day of the Undermine Council. We evenck personnel for this event." said Horton.

 Chapter 659 Weapon Demonstration

    "I hope you don''t mind waiting since today is the first day of the Undermine Council. We evenck personnel for this event." said Horton.


    As the queue gets shorter, Angus and the others start to hear a littlemotion at the admission desk.


    "What did you mean by saying it is fake?!!" screamed someone in front of the admission desk.


    "Tch¡­ Listen here, you little shit. You may be able to fool the guide who sent you, but you are still ten thousand years too early to fool me. If I said it is fake, it means it is fake." replied the dwarf at the admission desk


    "Now, get out before I smack your stupid face until your mommy can''t recognize you!!" added the dwarf while showing his heavy warhammer.


    Under the intimidation, the person could only get his things and was escorted by the nearby armored dwarfs. Simr situations also often happen at the other admission desk.


    "*Sigh* Up till now, I still couldn''t understand why people like to bring counterfeit items. At least, modify it or turn it into something else."mented Horton nearby.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but shake his head. For an outsider, the way to participate in the Undermine Council is by bringing a rare material or item. One item could grant five people entry. Besides rare things or materials, they could also bring their original made item.


    However, the dwarf will be more strict when someone brings a newly made item. The dwarf will be more serious in appraising it. It is as if they feel challenged just by being shown a newly made item.


    Even a great cksmith or crafter often gets refused by the dwarf. Passing the entry with a newly made item is almost only possible if they are a skilled crafter. On the other hand, rare items are easier for them to grant entrance.


    Unfortunately, not everyone could procure rare items. Some of the rare items are also needed inrge quantities. Therefore, the Undermine Council could only be entered by certain people with immense backgrounds, money, or skilled crafter.


    As time passed by, they slowly approached the admission desk. During this time, Angus notices Balrug is starting to shake. Seeing his face, he finds the old dwarf getting more excited while approaching the admission desk.


    He was even surprised that the old dwarf could wait for the long queue as Balrug is famous for being selfish and brash. Otherwise, he will not just refuse King Leon''s offer in front of his face.


    ''Hmm¡­ It seems there are some unwritten rules to not create a problem during the long queue.'' thought Angus inwardly as he found a few other dwarfs like Balrug.


    All of these dwarves are getting excited as they get closer to the admission desk, but none of them try to cut in line or create amotion. At most, they will start making problems in front of the admission desk.


    Soon, it is time for their turn. When the person in front of Angus and the others are gone, Balrug immediately rushes towards the appraisal dwarf and shoves a golden metallic emblem into his face.


    "Hurry, call the elder!! Or I will turn you into a piece of useless scrap!!" roared Balrug.


    "T-This is¡­" said the appraisal dwarf in surprise.


    Before he could finish his sentence, "Wait¡­ When I say elder, I mean all of the elders!! If one of them is missing out, I will burn your whole stupid beard!!" roared Balrug again.


    The appraisal dwarf just stood there and didn''t know what to do. He knows the owner of this emblem is not an ordinary dwarf, but he also knows the dwarf elders are not someone that could be casually summoned.


    "Why are you just standing there?! Did you want me to turn you into a piece of junk?!!" threatened Balrug.


    "Ehem¡­ Cousin, I know you are excited, but you should calm down first. Also, someone does as he says. Just say Balrug Goldstein is making something new." said Horton.


    Seeing the person wearing golden armor, some nearby dwarfs immediately leave the desk and call the elders.


    "Old dwarf, why did you want to call the dwarf elders just for appraisal?" asked Angus from the side.


    "Shut up already. When the timees, just follow this old dwarf''s lead." said Balrug.


    "Hmm??" asked Angus in confusion.


    Unfortunately, Balrug didn''t n to speak further or exin. He just stays still while tapping his feet impatiently. Angus could only shrug at this while joining Jayna''s side, who was ying with Anna. The little troublemaker keeps trying to run around after reaching this ce.


    Fortunately, Jayna is always watching her like a hawk and distracting her with some snacks.


    A few momentster, the ground starts to shake as a few old dwarfs with long braided beards emerge from the ground and air.


    "Hahaha¡­ I hear that gold brat is making something interesting again." said one of the elders with a smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Long time no see, elders. Yes. This time I made another masterpiece. I hope the elder could appraise it." said Balrug respectfully.


    Seeing Balrug''s sudden change of behavior, Angus couldn''t help but rub his eyes in disbelief. The rash and brash old Balrug suddenly turns docile. This makes Angus look at all the old dwarf elders.


    In total, there are eight elders. Angus only knows one of them, called the Elder Forgus. He is the person that helps him during his second Gate of Life.


    "Everyone, please calm down. Balrug, why don''t you just show us what you made this time." said Elder Forgus.


    "Sure. Hehehe... Brat, catch it." said Balrug while throwing something from his pocket storage.


    Seeing the thing that was thrown by Balrug, Angus finally understands what Balrug made and his meaning by following his lead. Angus grabs the weapon and twirls it around his body like dancing around.


    Although the old Balrug looks like casually throwing the weapon at Angus, it contains enough force to put a dent into the enchanted fortress.


    As Angus twirls around, everyone can see the weapon that looks like a thorny vine with des on each end. The weapon is none other than Skythorn, which was already improved by Balrug.


    "Hooo¡­ Such a bnced and powerful weapon." said one of the dwarf elders.


    "But, why is it riddled with small pointy spikes like Rose''s prickles? This is really impractical."mented another elder dwarf.


    "That''s not necessary. Can''t you see that human boy capable of easily handling such a weapon? It means other people couldn''t hold this weapon without enough practice. This could prevent others from using it against the original user." argued another dwarf elders.


    "Agreed. Although the small spike is positioned randomly at first nce, some areas exist for the hand to grip the weapon. Any untrained people will only hurt themself when handling such a weapon." said another dwarf elders.


    All the eight dwarf elders analyze andment on their thoughts about Skythorn while Angus ys it around his hands.


    ''As expected of the dwarf elders, they could immediately spot the proper way to use Skythorn. Let''s show them a little bit more.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Crazy Old Dwarf!!" called Angus before he suddenly channeled mana into the Skythorn.


    Noticing this, Balrug immediately took out his Warhammer and smashed his front.


    "Horton, hold me out!!" called Balrug in a hurry.


    *BOOM* The Skythorn ejected one of its ded ends and shed with Balrug''s Warhammer. At the same time, Balrug and Horton behind him were also thrown far away into the distance. This sudden demonstration surprised everyone, even Angus himself.


    He didn''t expect the ejected power to be so powerful that it couldunch old Balrug and Horton at the same time. He knows these two dwarves are in fifth grade and have mighty physical power.


    Luckily, Angus could control the ded end through the chain and make Balrug fly upward rather than go to the crowded ce.


    "Such a terrifying power!!"mented one of the Dwarf elders.


    "Yes. But, that human boy''s control is more absurd." said another dwarf elders.


    "Ungrateful Brat!! Did you want to kill me!!" roared Balrug while in the air.


    "Gezz¡­ I just do what you want. Follow your lead, right?" said Angus as he moved the Skythorn around.


    The chained de immediately moves around like alive and attacks old Balrug in the air. Balrug immediately gripped his hammer tightly and parried the iing attack. As the maker of the Skythorn, he knows the true power of this weapon.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Balrug parried all the unpredictable iing attacks with difficulty. Each time the ded end and Balrug''s warhammer sh, there will be a deafening sh. Fortunately, there is also Horton beside him that helps Balrug test Skythorn.


    "This¡­" said Angus before he suddenly took a leap.


    After using the upgraded Skythorn for a while, Angus finally understood the true power of this weapon. *BOOM* Leaping into the air, Angus ejected the other ded end to Balrug and Horton. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Facing the two-ded ends, the pressure on Balrug and Horton increases. Balrug couldn''t even speak and was busy parrying the iing attack. During this time, the chained-ded ends move fast and slowly turn into some afterimages.

 Chapter 660 Sentient Weapon

    As the chain moved at a fast speed, the pressure on Balrug and Horton increased. If it is not because Angus deliberately targets their warhammer, the two dwarves may already be riddled with countless injuries.


    This kind of show surprised all the dwarf elders. Now, they know Angus not only needs to be proficient at using Skythorn but also topletely master the weapon. From their experience, a long-range weapon like a chain is one of the hardest to control.


    A mistake or imbnce in the weapon could lead to fatal movement. Yet, Angus manages to control it perfectly. Furthermore, they could see Angus didn''t just use mana to control the chain but also his own weapon skill.


    "Such a perfect control¡­ It seems the rumor of him being a weapon master is true."mented one of the dwarf elders.


    "Yes¡­ However, if it is only this, it is not enough for us to see. At most, it is just a good unique weapon."mented another dwarf elder.


    Hearing this, the other dwarves also nodded and agreed with this statement. Angus also hears this and gives another smile. Suddenly, Angus rotates Skythorn at a fast speed and forces the chained de coiling around together.


    Then, Angus gripped the vine body and swung it in Balrug and Horton''s direction [Skythorn - Giant m]. *BAAM* The two dwarves instantly felt like getting hit by a giant and forced back a few meters away from this sudden attack.


    Fortunately, Angus also controls the force. Otherwise, he may send the two dwarves a few hundred meters away. Seeing thisst attack, some dwarf elders raise their eyebrows in surprise while others look at Skythorn solemnly.


    None of the elders spoke anything and they fell into deep thought. During this time, Balrug really wants to beat the shit out of Angus for making them a testing target.


    "Brat, get over here. Let me smack you into a pile of crap!!" roared Balrug.


    "Oh,e on, crazy old dwarf. I just follow your lead, right?" said Angus while smirking.


    After arguing momentarily, they return to the ground and find every dwarf elder still in deep thought.


    "Err¡­ Elders?" asked Balrug in confusion.


    "Balrug, my boy. Did you know what you just did?" asked Elder Forgus.


    Both Balrug and Forguse from the same dwarf n. Hence, Forgus knows more about Balrug.


    "Well, I made a good weapon." replied Balrug.


    "Yes. But, not just a good weapon. You almost create a sentient weapon." said Forgus.


    "Sentient weapon?!! Brat, is that true?" asked Balrug in disbelief.


    All the master craftsmen know that the sentient item is the stage before the preliminary stage of the artifact. However, there is no exact way to create sentient items.


    Some said you need to pour a living soul on it. Others just said the item needs to be used countless times before turning into a sentient weapon. Some said it could only be made by a world-ss crafter like Draught in Porros City.


    No matter the way, it is also certain that creating sentient weapons is as hard as touching a star in the sky. It is hard and impossible for most people but also possible for a particr individual.


    "Yes, Elder Forgus is right. I was surprised the first time I handled Skythorn. Though it is very faint, I could definitely feel it. It is like a tiny little embryo." said Angus.


    "T-That''s¡­ amazing." said Balrug as hepletely lost words.


    "Balrug, I believe you know what this means. I hope you don''t get too conceited of yourself. Also, we would like to know more about this Skythorn weapon. If you feel you don''t want to share it, we will respect that." said other dwarf elders.


    "Ahh.. No. That''s not it. I could share all the methods with you. Besides, it is not something new and most of you know about it." said Balrug.


    "Hmm??" reacted everyone.


    "I just use the Fire Hammering technique to improve it." said Balrug.


    "Fire Hammering technique?! Isn''t that the mostmon of our dwarf hammering smithing technique." said one of the dwarf elders.


    "Yes, elder Grimruk. I used the Fire Hammering technique while in a trance. I am not sure how many times I smite it, but since I almost died if not for this brat, it should be a lot of times." exined Balrug.


    Hearing this, all the dwarf elders could only shake their heads. Since ancient times, the dwarf race has continuously researched the proper method to create sentient weapons. However, their only answer is always too vague.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Unless it is made by World Smith, there is no guarantee someone could always create weapon sentients. In the end, they conclude that sentient weapons could only be made if someone poured their heart and soul into it while entering a transcendence state.


    Then, the dwarf elders and Balrug continue to discuss Skythorn. To everyone''s surprise, they didn''t even prevent others from eavesdropping and talking about it openly. Still, Angus knows this is entirely normal for dwarf races.


    Unlike other races and major forces who always withhold essential information, the Dwarf race likes to share their understanding of craftsmanship with others. They didn''t even mind sharing their secret smithing technique with outsiders.


    It is not that they are not afraid of others stealing it. It is because they know only the qualified ones capable of using their technique. Most dwarf smith techniques have tasking requirements.


    Despite their stubbornness, the Dwarf is also a warrior race that respects the one with capability. If someone could use their technique, it means they are already worthy of using all the dwarf techniques.


    While Balrug and the dwarf elder discuss Skythorn, Anna suddenly approaches Angus.


    "Angus, it''s so cool. Angus is Pheew then Bam Bam." praised Anna excitedly.


    Seeing this, Angus could only frown.


    "Alright.. Alright¡­ I get it. What did you want this time?" asked Angus.


    He knows this naughty girl will only praise him if she tries to ask something ridiculous. Angus still remembers Anna asking for a giant golem to y with when she acts like this.


    "Ehh¡­ Who wants something? Anna doesn''t want anything." said Anna while trying to look away.


    However, Anna also asionally nces at Skythorn while pretending not to look at it. Noticing this, Angus could only sigh and didn''t know to answer. Skythorn is indeed turned into a sentient weapon.


    Still, it barely entered the stage. With one bad mistake in handling, it may turn back into ordinary weapons or be a bunch of scraps. Angus also knows that Anna is very rough when handling weapons.


    Hence, Anna is the worst person when developing sentient weapons and turning them into artifacts. Yet, Angus couldn''t bluntly say no to little Anna, especially when she didn''t try to ask for it directly.


    As the weapon master, he knows Skythorn is very hard to master. It takes at least a few years for others to be able to properly use it.


    As for mastering it to Angus level, it will take at least a dozen years of practice. Therefore, Angus is in a dilemma of following his logic or feeling.


    Just when Angus didn''t know whether to give Skythorn or not, "Angus, just give it to Anna." said Jayna from the side.


    "Hmm?" asked Angus in confusion.


    After staring at each other, Angus nodded solemnly before releasing a deep sigh.


    "Alright, you could have¡­" said Angus.


    Before Angus finishes his sentence, Anna already snatches Skythorn from his hand.


    "Yay!! Yay!! Anna got a new weapon!! Whiii..." said Anna while swinging the Skythorn around.


    Angus could only shake his head at her reaction. Still, he didn''t need to worry about Anna getting hurt by Skythorn''s thorny spike as it couldn''t hurt Anna''s small hands. He notices Anna gripping the intricate spike part like it is nothing while ying with Skythorn.


    However, he also feels that giving Anna Skythorn is a good idea. He saw that Anna was just ying around with it rather than using it as a real weapon. It is better to give her a stick than a unique weapon like Skythorn.


    Still, he didn''t n to take back Skythorn from Anna. ording to Jayna, Anna has always liked Skythorn since she found Angus using it at the Endless Battlefield. Moreover, Jayna''s phoenix instinct tells her that Skythorn is the perfect weapon for little Anna.


    Every legendary beast has their own unique instinct. Mundus, they have a sharp instinct when it rtes to space. However, the phoenix instinct is a little bit different. It is not just a danger sense or rted to fire. It is also rted to the creation and matching of things.


    With the help of this instinct, Jayna knows which person, elementals, things, or items match someone. She knows which things give the best synergy. Using this kind of instinct, she also helped Angus create Absolute Red.


    Until now, Angus and Jayna themself have not entirely understood this kind of instinct. However, when this instinct happens, it will always be correct. Unfortunately, since they do not know the full extent of this instinct, Jayna couldn''t train it using Angus'' special training.


    "So, this is the weapon master disciple we heard about." said one of the dwarf elders as they finished their discussion about Skythorn.

 Chapter 661 Artificial Creation

    "So, this is the weapon master disciple we heard about." said one of the dwarf elders as they finished their discussion about Skythorn.


    Before Angus could reply, something flew towards the dwarf elders at a fast speed. Fortunately, Angus already noticed it and he caught the flying Skythorn.


    "Ahh.. That''s Anna''s Thorny Thorny!! Angus gave it to Anna!! Mine! Mine!!" urged Anna innocently.


    "Err¡­ Anna, you shouldn''t swing it around. It is dangerous and you may hurt people." lectured Angus sternly.


    "Hmm?? It''s not Anna''s fault. Anna didn''t throw it. Thorny Thorny just flies on her own. Thorny Thorny is the naughty one. Anna just looked for the snack, then it suddenly disappeared from Anna''s hand." replied Anna before snatching Skythorn again.


    ''Who do you think you''re fooling with?!'' thought everyone.


    If no one sees what happened before, they will definitely believe the little troublemaker''s words with her serious convincing expression.


    In fact, Anna''s exnation is also not wrong since Skythorn really flew on its own or to be exact slipped from Anna''s hand when she got distracted by the smell of food nearby. Still, no one dares to wrong Anna since everyone knows her close rtionship with Mira.


    Initially, they send Horton, the leader of Golden Squad, not just to pick up Balrug Goldstein but also to ensure everything is going smoothly if Mira alsoes with them.


    Unlike other major forces, the Dwarfmunity is never shy and quite open-minded about having rtions with other races, especially the strong ones. They didn''t mind even if Mira herself came to the Undermine Council. They may even wee her with open arms.


    "Ehem¡­ Angus Victory, why don''t you show us your red globe from before?" asked Horton to divert the topic.


    "Ahh¡­ That''s¡­" replied Angus before ncing at Anna.


    Noticing Angus'' meaning, Anna pouts before taking her fluffy ball while grumbling in gibberish words. None of the people could understand her words, but she often said the phrase dwarf many times.


    It is clear that she is bad-mouthing the dwarf in her gibberish. Despite this, no one tries to reprimand her. Although subtle, all the dwarf elders could notice Anna is not an ordinary girl. Their years of experience tell them to not mess with her.


    Angus and Jayna also notice the reaction of the dwarf elders but decide to not say anything about it. After showing the Absolute Red to the elders with grumbling, Jayna immediately takes pouting Anna to a nearby food stand.


    The couple decides to let Anna go first and explore the surroundings before she does something more drastic. On the other hand, the dwarf elders are still discussing Absolute Red.


    Although they only look at it and no longer touch it, they can still inspect the item on their mind. This technique is simr to [Analyze] but on a downgrade version.


    "It''s really simr to Absolute Blue." said one of the dwarf elders.


    "Well, I made it based on it." said Angus.


    "Boy, did you want to announce it as its creator?" asked another dwarf elder.


    "Nah¡­ I could share how to create it, but not for the exact details. As for making it under my name, I will pass. I doubt someone has already created the same thing in the past but didn''t n to announce it." said Angus to prevent himself from getting more fame.


    "Hmm¡­ You are right. Although Absolute Red is a good material for having the highest fire elemental density, high fire elemental density is also not too rare. What did you think of this, Elder Marek?" said the dwarf elder.


    All the dwarf elders immediately look at the most knowledgeable Dwarf elder, Marek Mountainfall.


    "What the boy said is true. Absolute Red or Absolute Blue is something that has already been found in the past. It is not that these materials do not exist today. It is just that they are too hard to maintain and make." said Elder Marek.


    "Most of you may not know this. But, ording to one of our ancestor records, Absolute Blue could also be produced artificially. Some said that there was a powerful water elemental user in the past that unknowingly created it while fighting something or someone." said Elder Marek.


    "In fact, many other people are already researching creating high-density elemental material. Unfortunately, most of them fail while the one that could make it is hidden from the public eyes or simply didn''t care about it." exined Elder Marek.


    "Still, Absolute Red is an extraordinary creation almost everyone couldn''t make. The creator needs to have high mastery of fire elemental and could withstand the strong explosion in case it fails." added Elder Marek.


    "Yes. We need to at least withstand hundreds of strong explosions at close range before getting the hang of it." replied Angus.


    "Hundreds of explosions?! You must have a sturdy body to withstand it without getting death."mented other dwarf elders.


    "Wait, you said we? Is there someone else that is helping you create it?" asked other dwarf elders.


    "Yes. She is my girlfriend, Jayna Heart. She is the woman that came with me and is now taking care of Anna, " said Angus, pointing at Jayna not far from them.


    "Hmm¡­ Come to think of it, I sense a strong fire from her. I guess she is also a great fire elemental master." said other dwarf elders.


    "Yes, she is." replied Angus without exining too much.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While Angus and the others discuss with the dwarf elders, the Heart Kingdom suddenly gets into turmoil. Inside the Heart Kingdom office, King Leon reads a document full of doodles with his stoic face.


    His whole room is also riddled with various child doodles drawn from ink, dirt, chalk, and even blood. Despite this, King Leon is still working andpletely ignores it. Nearby him, a twin Gem is peeking at him from the edge of the desk.


    "It''s boring." said one of the Twin Gem.


    "Super boring." replied the other one.


    "We should get inside the shiny tunnel." said Twin Gem.


    "No, it is the golden tunnel." retorted the other.


    Previously, King Leon caught Twin Gem from behind before they managed to enter the Golden Tunnel and follow Angus'' group. In response to being stopped, the twin Gem retaliates and pranks King Leon more.


    Still, the King himself didn''t mind it. Not only, but it is also useless to pay attention to their pranks. He also couldn''t stop them or even hurt them in the first ce.


    Moreover, he also hears that the Heart Kingdom suddenly received a lot of revenue this month, both national and international. Most of this iees from the tax and their export, which is suddenly selling like a hot cake.


    He knows this is the power of Twin Gem that can bring fortune besides their misfortunate prank. Therefore, he ignores the Twin Gem''s prank since it is also his fault to stop them from following Angus.


    He knows that if the Twin Gem joins the Undermine Council, the whole ce will be chaotic. Angus himself may not be able to get what he wants from the dwarf.


    Star Spirit is not just a powerful spirit. Each of them also represents nature''s power. Among the star spirit, Twin Gem represents cmity and disaster.


    Their reputation and fame are so terrible that people of ancient times even referred to them as the Twin Disaster doll in the past. Whenever people see a twin ck-haired girl with a smiling expression doll, disaster wille to them.


    Someone opened the door as the Twin Gem kept arguing and disrupting King Leon.


    "*Sigh* I just left it for a few days and this ce became a mess." said Extalia.


    "Redhead!!" eximed Twin Gem before approaching Extalia.


    Extalia replied by embracing the twin Gem. She knows the twin Gem likes being spoiled by her. She also likes to take care of Twin Gem. Though most of the time, she tries to stop them from being too mischievous.


    "We missed Redhead. Rock Face is boring." said Twin Gem.


    "Yeah. Very boringggg¡­." replied the other twin Gem.


    "Good to see you too, Gemin, Gemis." replied Extalia, releasing a deep sigh after looking at the surroundings.


    "*Sigh* It seems Leon upset you two greatly." said Extalia.


    "Rock Face is stopping us from having fun." said Gemis.


    "We are bored to death. Even ying with giant pigs is no longer fun." said Gemin.


    "Alright, Alright, How about I y with you twoter." said Extalia while patting twin Gem.


    "Yeay!!" replied Twin Gem simultaneously.


    "I guess you prevent them from following Angus and the others, right?" asked Extalia to King Leon.


    "Yeah. So, how is it? Did you finally sort out your territory matter?" asked King Leon.


    "Well, it is quite a mess. Dahlia keeps trying to pull the string while I am here. But, nothing serious and Adeline can handle the rest. She is not chosen as my sessor for nothing. However¡­" replied Extalia.


    "Hmm??" asked King Leon.


    "We have bigger problems. On my way here, someone sent me this." said Extalia, showing an envelope letter.


    Seeing the emblem seal in the front envelope, King Leon started to release a deep sigh.


    "Which one this time?" asked King Leon solemnly.

 Chapter 662 Noble Extermination

    "Which one this time?" asked King Leon solemnly.


    "Gonzalet Family, Estomar Family, Ansfrid Family, and Haimmon Family. " said Extalia solemnly.


    "Four households at once? Is it not wrong, right? Urgh¡­ That old man didn''t get senile, right?" doubted King Leon for a moment.


    "Did you think he would go senile for things like this?" asked Extalia.


    "Nah¡­ I can''t imagine that." King Leon shook his head.


    "So, what are you going to do?" asked Extalia.


    "*Sigh* What else can I do? I didn''t create them as an independent force for nothing. Still, four households. Well, the majority of them are from the Gonzalet faction. So, it is not a surprise." said King Leon.


    "There will be some chaos and internal struggle among the nobles for a while, but it is better than letting those bad leeches around." added King Leon.


    "Huft¡­ I hope so." replied Extalia while hugging the twin Gem on herp.


    In the meantime, an armored army suddenly arrives at ckvein City and Rosehallow City. These two cities are where Gonzalet, Estomar, Ansfrid, and Haimmon families stayed. The army immediately attracted everyone from afar.


    However, no one dares to question or stop them since they all wear burning spears and indicate part of the Extermination Squad. Seeing the iing army of the Extermination Squad, the city gate and guard captain couldn''t help but worry.


    "H-Hold!! S-State your business!!" said the guard captain, shaking in fear.


    "We only have business with the Gonzalet Family and Haimmon Family. Everyone who dares obstruct us will be executed from the spot." dered the army leader, releasing his aura.


    The army''s leader is Count mewaver, who also leads the Extermination Squad. His deration is amplified with mana and travels throughout ckvein City and the fort where Gonzalet and Haimmon''s Family stay.


    Ignoring the stunned guard captain and the nearby people, Otebon mewaver leads his army towards the Gonzalet fort while the other captain leads another army towards the Haimmon family residents.


    "Sir, what should we do?" asked the nearby guard.


    "What else can we do? This is the noble problem. It is best if we don''t get involved." replied the guard captain sheepishly.


    Arriving in front of Gonzalet Fort castle, "Count mewaver, what brings you here?" asked a middle-aged man from the fort wall.


    This middle-aged man is Marquis Dorian Gonzalet, the current head of the Gonzalet noble house.


    "Gonzalet Family, your time is over. From now on, the whole Gonzalet family will cease to exist from Heart kingdom." stated Count mewaver solemnly.


    "H-Hold on¡­ You can''t do this! We are high noble!! His Majesty can''t do this to us." Dorian panicked.


    "Yes, His Majesty can''t. But we can. Guardian!!" shouted Count mewaver while stomping his spear to the ground.


    Suddenly, all the burning spear emblems in the army change into shield emblems with snowkes in the middle.


    "By the highest order of the Last Bastion of Everwhite, your presence is nothing but harm towards the Heart. Charge!!" shouted Count mewaver as he led his army to siege the fort.


    The same situation happened to the Estomar and Ansfrid families in Rosehallow City. Their house and fort were also besieged by an elite Extermination squad. No one knew that two high noble and two baron families suddenly vanished on this day.


    When other nobles hear about it, it is already a few dayster. No one knows the reason behind this sudden extermination except a few people. Ultimately, the nobles could only me Marquis Gonzalet and others for provoking King Leon.


    This incident also warns the nobles that King Leon retains his fang and will be merciless to everyone, like always. Only a few people in the Heart Kingdom know the true story behind this incident.


    When King Leon rises as King and reinstates his official, he finds a significant problem. Most of his trusted ones cannot handle the official job. While the qualified one is too corrupt to be in the position.


    King Leon knows the root of this is freedom and noble legal immunity. Most of the capable officialse from an aristocratic background. This is also the reason why he couldn''t abolish their aristocratic system.


    People from the long and old noble will produce better manpower with their facilities and resources. On the other hand, he also couldn''t let the noble family do as they pleased. It will only create chaos and rebellion in the future.


    As someone who is just going through the harshness of civil war, King Leon will do anything to prevent it froming again. In the end, he decided to create an independent force that even he didn''t dare to mess with to avoid his intervention.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This independent force only has one job, which is to punish or exterminate the bad nobles. Unfortunately, unlike the current time, no one could match his seventh-grade power.


    He also couldn''t ask an outsider and needed to ensure this force waspletely loyal to the Heart. After long consideration, King Leon decides to gamble and approach the remnant of the rebellion, the guardians.


    He knows the characteristics of the leader of the Guardian. This person is nothing but loyal to the Heart Kingdom. In the end, they decide to make a secret pact and agreement to keep the noble family from doing as they please.


    All the noble families'' actions will be measured by points. This point system applies to all nobles, even King Leon himself.


    The action with a positive impact will give them more points, while the deed with a negative impact will reduce their point. This point calction applies not only to the head family but everyone in the family.


    Once the point bes negative or zero after a period of time, the guardian will send people to exterminate the whole family, leaving none behind.


    At first, King Leon feared the guardian would use this chance to create another civil war or rebellion. However, they somehow stay true to their pact and agreement.


    After a few years, King Leon leaves the noble families to the guardian. In return, he will silently cover their action after its extermination.


    Normally, High Noble families like Marquis have a long buffer time even when their points turn negative or zero. However, King Leon also knows the biggest blunder and crime they recentlymitted.


    Infiltrate the extermination squad and create a fake order. This will definitely put the Gonzalet family into many negative points.


    While the Heart Kingdom have internal struggles, Angus and the others enjoy their time at the Undermine Council. After talking with eight dwarf elders, Angus apanies Jayna and little Anna in exploring the surrounding area.


    Undermine Council is like a festival or bazaar from Angus'' previous life but on a grander scale. He couldn''t even see the end of the whole ce despite using [Great Mana Echolocation]. While exploring the space, they also looked for a ce to stay.


    Unlike conventional festivals, the dwarf also provides a tavern and inn for everyone in various locations. They must pay some money or core to stay at the inn.


    Since Undermine Council could only be attended by extraordinary people, the inn only receives a few guests, and their service is good.


    While searching for the inn, Angus notices people selling their items, product, or material across the street. He also heard some people attract others to join their auction. Almost every few hundred meters, there will be an auction house.


    For people who are looking for rare materials and arms, this is the best ce toe. Angus is only interested in the material and not other things. Still, he also noticed only a few artifacts were being sold in this ce.


    At most, he only finds up to five even after looking around for a few hours. Most of these artifacts are in the auction house and the bidding will be closed on thest day of the Undermine Council.


    While exploring around, Angus also catches Skythorn a few times that somehow slipped from Anna. This time Angus and Jayna no longer lectured Anna but looked at the direction the Skythorn was flying.


    After it happens a few times, Angus and Jayna notice the Skythorn doesn''t just fly randomly but always targets someone or a group. When Angus observes these people from afar, he finds something suspicious about this group.


    The couple knows Anna is warning them about these people. Although Anna is mischievous and naughty, she often does things like this regarding their own safety. This makes the couple think about the dwarf elder that Anna targeted before.


    ''Hmm¡­ If I am not wrong, he is called Elder Dumrod.'' thought Angus inwardly while looking at Anna riding mini porky and swinging Skythorn around.


    "Porky~ Porky~" Anna sang another weird song.


    Suddenly, Anna stops the mini porky and looks in a specific direction.


    "Anna, is something wrong?" asked Angus.


    "Anna wants to burst ugly blue ice. But, Anna can''t burst ugly blue ice." said Anna while pouting.


    "Ugly blue ice?" asked Angus.


    At this moment, "Ahh¡­ What a small world. No wonder, I feel a familiar presence in here." said a person from above their head.


    The person has a goatee and a big staff behind his back. Everyone could feel the area be slightly chilly when the person suddenly appeared.


    Before Angus could react, "Master, please don''t run around so suddenly. You!!" a voice called the person in the air before stopping after seeing Angus and the others.

 Chapter 663 Meeting Various People

    Before Angus could react, "Master, please don''t run around so suddenly. You!!" a voice called the person in the air before stopping after seeing Angus and the others.


    Angus and the others find a blue-haired woman with a mask. From her presence and cold mana, Angus and Jayna know she is none other than Ice Maiden, whom they met in the Endless Battlefield dimension a few times.


    "Kid, you are fortunate. I actually nned to beat the shit out of you before, but there is this portal guardian incident. Now, I also couldn''t do anything to you in this ce¡­" said the burly man in the air.


    Before he finishes his sentence, something is flying at the burly man. However, Angus already catches the Skythorn before it reaches the man. The burly man and Ice Maiden were surprised not at flying Skythorn but at Angus''s speed.


    ''His speed is very fast for someone only in third grade. His growth is tremendouspared to thest time we met. With his current power, it will be difficult to deal with him.'' thought Hayden, the burly man.


    "It seems we can no longer get our revenge. La, let''s go back now." said Hayden before ncing at the masked blue-haired girl.


    "Yeah!! Go away, Ugly Blue Bubble!! No one wants you!!" snarked Anna.


    Hearing this, the Ice Maiden La could only grip her fist tightly before following her master reluctantly.


    "Well, that''s unexpected." said Angus.


    "Yeah¡­ Still, Anna, why were you so hostile to that ice maiden? You always bad-mouth her from the start." said Jayna.


    "Ugly Blue Bubble is annoying. Anna just wants to burst Ugly Blue Bubble." replied Anna while once again ying around Skythorn.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna could shrug their shoulders and follow Anna exploring around. Although Anna often does something unreasonable and acts like a spoiled child, all she did was never meaningless. In fact, whenever she did something, it was always rted to some event.


    As they explore around, they finally find an inn with an empty room for them to stay. Still, they never expect the price will be very expensive. Fortunately, all innkeepers receive any form of payment and currency as long as ites from arge kingdom.


    Just for one night, they need to pay 1000 gold coins. Since the Undermine Council is going around for seven days, they need to pay 7000 gold coins per person. It means they need to spend at least 21 thousand gold coins.


    Compared to Angus'' wealth, it is nothing, but it is still very expensive. With 21 thousand gold coins, they could feed a whole elite squad for a month and still have a lot of leftovers.


    Fortunately, Angus didn''te alone and Jayna immediately pushed Angus back before negotiating with the innkeeper. After half an hour of negotiating, Jayna managed to turn the cost into 15 thousand gold coins in total.


    Although it is still expensive, the price is more reasonable than before. During the negotiation, Angus and Jayna find that negotiation price ismon in this ce. Otherwise, they could charge you a hundred gold coins just for a ss of water.


    ''Fortunately, I decided to bring Jayna. Otherwise, I will handle all those lengthy negotiations.'' thought Angus.


    Arriving at the room, they find it is actually quite luxurious. Not only is it very decorated, but the room is heavily enchanted. Angus couldn''t even feel anything when he tried to sense it from the outside.


    "This is quite unexpected for a temporary building."mented Jayna.


    "The dwarf is not only famous for being a crafter but also for building and architecture. I hear from Aunt Hersha that they have a designpetition for all the buildings in this ce." said Angus.


    "No wonder I find this ce looks like a newly made town rather than just a temporary one." said Jayna.


    While Jayna and Angus talk about the Undermine Council, Anna jumps around and rolls on the soft bed. Since it was an international event, the bed was also enchanted with a strong rune and could hold heavy weight.


    The young couple didn''t worry Anna would break and destroy the bed before they could sleep on it.


    "So, how did you n to buy the dwarf smithing equipment? I doubt they will sell to you willingly. Since it is one of their specialty equipment." asked Jayna.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am not sure either. I didn''t n anything before I came here. It is not that I couldn''te up with something. But, when dealing with a dwarf, you need at least know what they want or they willpletely ignore you." said Angus.


    "Even if I bring something ridiculous like star core, they may ignore me if they don''t need it. The best we can do is just look for an opportunity and ask for it at the right time." added Angus.


    "Right. We also still haven''t fully explored the area. However, Angus¡­" said Jayna solemnly.


    ''Yes. I didn''t expect to feel someone simr to Anna in this ce. If we are unfamiliar with Anna, we probably also miss them even with [Light Briger].'' said Angus through their bond.


    While they explore the area, Angus and Jayna feel a familiar deep dark sensation from a few people through their Ancient Power [Light Bringer]. Out of their Ancient Power, only Light Bringer and The World, that they couldn''t use properly.


    However, Light Bringer is a good Ancient Power when detecting darkness like monster-minded people. Using Light Bringer, Angus and Jayna could see the dark and light sides in someone. Monster-minded people are different.


    In their body, they didn''t have any speck of light but total darkness. Using [Light Bringer], their presence is unique, like a sore thumb. Still, they didn''t approach these people to avoid trouble.


    ''Is this really okay?'' asked Jayna through their bond.


    ''It''s okay. Besides, those people also know that we know about their monster side. Few even smile or nod in our direction when we observe them. It is as if they are saying they also know about us.'' replied Angus.


    ''Moreover, I doubt they will try to make a fuss here. Hayden is not the only seventh grade in this ce. With how many seventh grade in this ce, I doubt they want to reveal their current identity.'' added Angus.


    ''You are right. Come to think of it, why did you think Anna hated that Ice Maiden? I was not sure before, but I could only feel sadness from her.'' asked Jayna.


    ''Sadness?? Hmm¡­ I think I know why she finds Ice Maiden annoying.'' replied Angus.


    ''Hm??'' asked Jayna confusedly.


    ''It''s nothing important. If I am not wrong, Ice Maiden La''s attitude and behavior is the one that makes Anna annoyed. Probably, she is taking things for granted or something which infuriated Anna. But, I may be wrong.'' replied Angus.


    ''Hmm... So, what should we do now? We can''t just stay here and do nothing.'' thought Jayna.


    ''Let''s wait until darkes. I n to observe more suspicious people, especially those of the dwarf race. I feel they are nning something big and somehow could obstruct others from making sense of it. I may be wrong. But, for now, let''s just rest and y with Anna.'' said Angus.


    Soon time passed by, and the light outside started to get dimmer. Although they are located in the massive underground cave, there is still night and day time. This is possible because of the unique moss cultivated on top of this massive underground cave.


    This moss is called Light Moss. It could only grow in the damp and cave area. During the day, this moss will radiate light like the bright sky, while it will be dimmed at night. Despite this, the whole Undermine Council event is still crowded.


    Some of the participants and visitorse from the nocturnal race. They usually prefer doing activities during the night rather than the day. Although all the high-grade people could ignore this biological constraint, those nocturnal races still prefer nighttime.


    Utilizing the darkness of night, Angus starts to explore the area alone with the help of Draven. Unlike before, his shadow mode is more sophisticated. He could blend with shadows and teleport to other people''s shadows without creating any fluctuation.


    Even seventh graders couldn''t detect their teleportation without a special spell or skill. Combined with his sharp perception, Angus could travel in the shadows without being noticed. His first target is to observe dwarf elder Dumrod.


    While waiting for the night time, Angus already asked a few things about this dwarf elder from Balrug and found nothing suspicious. Therefore, he decided to keep an eye on him while hiding in his shadow.


    Elder Dumrod is a dwarf that specializes in magical engineering. Every part of his residence is filled with either droids or golems. Even now, the dwarf still makes small droids or golems to pass the time.


    During this time, Angus finds the dwarf elder somehow can manipte metallic objects. He didn''t know if it was his unique ability or skill, but Angus could feel he was using mana to do it.

 Chapter 664 The Monster Gathering

    While Angus is observing the dwarf elder Dumrod in the shadow silently, he is also inspecting the whole room. He finds the room is a workshop but very tidy and neat. It is also littered with many simple droids and golems.


    Angus also notices some cold weapons that could make everyone drool if it is revealed outside. Most are not indestructible artifact grade, but it is still very high grade and the best weapon before the artifact.


    After a few minutes of observing, the door room opened suddenly and revealed a few people hade in. At this moment, Angus immediately surprised one of the neers. He didn''t know most neers except for one person in the back.


    Judging by his appearance, Angus assumed the man was from the Stonaron race, famous for their hard skin. The person has jagged hard skin and a slim figure wearing dirty clothes. He is also tallpared to the average human.


    He also has a weak pitiful expression and holds a lot of crates in his arm, which shows that he is just a hardbored employee or worker. No one seems to notice his presence or just disregard him.


    Hardbored workers are normal in these events since the space pouch has limited space and many restrictions. Somepanies will bring a cheapborer like this and let them earn money through special contracts.


    Angus will also think he ispletely harmless if it is for the familiar pitch-ck darkness he senses from him. He knows this person is one of the monster-minded people he met during the day.


    Suddenly, the Stonaron monster-minded person also nced at his location with a very sharp gaze before making a grin and returning to his previous harmless expression. This change happens so fast that people need to look carefully to notice this change.


    However, Angus wasn''t surprised too much by such a reaction. ording to his knowledge, monster-minded people like to blend in with the crowd. Sometimes they could be harmless porters, beggars, knights, or even professors in the academy.


    While doing their job and acting, they will look so harmless that most people forget about their existence. This is also why monster-minded people are very hard to find. Their acting and ying roles are so perfect that even the real one loses to them.


    ''So, this is why Anna is very good at acting. I guess it is part of her nature.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    On the other hand, the leader of the neer, who looks like a walking humanoid locust, greets the dwarf elder Dumrod.


    "You arete, Bubucha." called Elder Dumrod.


    "Yap.. Grok Yum.. Yok¡­ Those greedy goblins take their time in counting their gold. Yap. yok." replied Bubucha, the bipedal locust with his unique dialect.


    "Tch¡­ Whatever, just put those things there." replied Elder Dumrod.


    "Nyok. Yam¡­ Move,zy fool!! Nyok Yam.. Put those things there!" said Bubucha, striking all the porters behind him with his metallic rod.


    The Dwarf Elder Dumrod didn''t say anything at this harsh act as if it was a natural urrence. However, Angus knows this bipedal locust signed his own death when he struck hard the monster-minded Stonaron.


    Still, the person himself didn''t do anything and just put the crate in the empty area with a fearful expression. After putting the stuff, the monster¨Cminded Stonaron stays at his ce and looks around.


    "Tch¡­ Nyok Nyam¡­ What are you lingering here for? Hurry, get out of here!! Stupid rock!!" grumbled Bubucha.


    While leaving the room, the monster-minded Stonaron again looks in Angus'' direction with a smirk before closing the door. Seeing his familiar smirk, Angus couldn''t help but have a bad feeling about it.


    After staying with Anna for a while, he knows Anna will only have this evil smirking expression when she shows her monster side. In fact, Angus is ready to escape anytime when the monster-minded Stonaron looks in his direction.


    However, the Stonaron himself never reveals Angus or himself. It is like he wants to continue ying with Angus and his job. Angus knows this is what makes the monster-minded people dangerous.


    No one knows when they will go crazy and start to massacre everyone. Monster-minded people may be very rare, but each one has the capability of at least sixth grade. If they survive long enough, they may be capable of fighting against the legendary seventh-gradebatant.


    With their mana and miasma force in their body, they are more dangerous than ordinarybatants, even at a lower grade. Furthermore, they are not like reckless monsters. They often strike from the dark.


    Still, this also makes Angus curious. Monster-minded people tend to avoid one another. Like how a monster overlord avoids other monster overlord territory. They will always ignore and avoid each other unless there is a conflict.


    Yet, Angus finds a few monster-minded people gathering at this ce.


    As Angus contemtes this situation, "Nyam.. Nyok.. So, how is it? Is that girl alsoing?" asked Bubucha.


    "No. However, her little troublemaker friend is still here. There is still a chance of hering here anytime." said Elder Dumrod.


    "Hmm.. Nyok.. Yak.. Kol.. How terrible. Did we proceed with the n?" asked Bubucha.


    "Of course. Even if shees, she may or may not interfere with us. Although it is still unclear, that girl never interfered with any conflict in the past as long as it didn''t affect her." replied elder Dumrod.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hrm.. Nyok.. What if she suddenly appeared and interfered?" asked Bubucha.


    "Then, we just could me it on our misfortune. We even use that ''thing'' to prevent other notices. If we still fail, it means we are just unlucky.'''' said Elder Dumrod.


    "Grr.. Nyak.. Can we Nkok.. Nkok.. Waiting for another moment?" asked Bubucha.


    "Nope. If we prolong it too long, others may notice the strangeness. Don''t underestimate seventh-grade intuition. They are very perspective when ites to reading things. I bet some of them are already trying to investigate around." said Elder Dumrod.


    "Mul.. Nykok!! Isn''t it dangerous?" asked Bubucha.


    "Not really. Without the interference of Fate, they will be like searching for needles inside the haystack. At most, they only feel something weird." replied elder Dumrod.


    While the dwarf elder and the bipedal locust were talking to each other, Angus couldn''t help but be interested in their conversation.


    ''ording to their previous talk, they can somehow prevent others from reading Fate or sensing danger. It is also probably why few monster overlords somehow reach here.''


    ''Their senses must be messed up and they cannot sense each other before reaching here. As for why they stay here, I guess they want to see what will happen. A people of chaos indeed.'' thought Angus.


    ''I don''t know how far this inhibition is and what scale it is, but they must be nning something dangerous to hide it from all the high-grade people in this ce.''


    ''The next question is, why now? Why do they n to do something when there are a lot of high-grade people gathering here. Urgh¡­ It seems it is more troublesome than I thought.'' thought Angus.


    Unbeknown to the dwarf elder Dumrod and the bipedal locust, they are already attracting danger to themself by preventing Fate.


    While Angus is spying on the dwarf elder Dumrod, Anna and Jayna sleep in the room. To be exact, Anna sleeps peacefully while Jaynamunicates with Angus through their bond.


    After a while, Jayna opens her eyes and nces at Anna. To her surprise, the little troublemaker is not sleeping and opens her pitch-ck eyes while staring at the ceiling. She is also unusually silent, unlike her usual cheerful behavior.


    "Anna, is something wrong?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "Big sis, Is Angus back yet?" asked Anna.


    "He is.. still in the middle of something. Don''t worry, Angus is strong." said Jayna.


    "Did he leave us?" asked Anna again.


    "Hush¡­ Anna. Angus never leaves us. Don''t worry. Nothing is going to happen. Just go back to sleep." reassured Jayna.


    "Okay." said Anna shortly before snuggling into Jayna''s arm while hugging her fluffy pillow.


    Unbeknownst to Jayna, a few people were looking at their room from far away. All these people are none other than monster-minded people. Their expressions keep changing from angry, sad, fearful, and happy.


    "Kekeke¡­. So, she is the queen, huh?" said a beggar in the alleyway before disappearing into the darkness.


    "Terrible.. Ohh¡­ So terrible. I feel like I want to st everything." said a worker while closing his shop.


    "Kahahahaha¡­. This is good. The fallen arise and the Faker dies. Hahahahaha¡­"ughed a performer while dancing in the middle of the street.


    "Damn¡­ Damn¡­ It really gives me a goosebump. I couldn''t wait for what happened next." said the monster-minded Stonaron as his surroundings were littered with the corpse of another Stonaron worker.


    "The Queen call¡­ And the headless shall answer." said a naked person surrounded by luxury and unconscious prostitutes.


    All these people have the same maniac smile and a crazy smirk. Despite this, most people only thought of them as crazy or just entric people. It is not rare to find people with entric behavior in this event.


    Unfortunately, Angus didn''t know this sudden change as he couldn''t spread his mana while hiding in the shadow. He is also located in a highly enchanted room. He needed to go outside before he could spread his [Mana Echolocation] without being found out.

 Chapter 665 Warning

    After a few moments, Angus feels no longer follows Elder Dumrod. The Dwarf elder starts to focus on working mechanical parts after being separated from the bipedal locust. Angus decides to go back at the end of the day.


    At first, he wanted to observe the other suspicious person or group. However, he also heard about Anna''s words from Jayna and couldn''t help but feel worried. Still, he didn''t worry about it too much.


    ording to Jayna, Anna is still afraid that they will be gone again if she falls asleep in a foreign ce likest time. He didn''t me her for thinking like this. Angus knows Anna is a simple-minded girl despite her talent and brilliant insight.


    He also knows Anna is far from being strong in terms of mentality. It could be said all her cheerful expression is only a coping mechanism to hide her fragile mental health. Therefore, Angus and Jayna always spoiled her a lot despite her naughtiness.


    The best way to help Anna is by letting her open herself and ept their help. Other than that, they could only be patient with Anna.


    As Angus moved through the shadow, he noticed some suspicious group on his list gathering together and entering a heavily enchanted building.


    ''Hmm¡­ This may be a good opportunity to eavesdrop on them.'' thought Angus inwardly while hiding in the shadow near the heavy enchanted building.


    Just as Angus wanted to go inside the building, "Curious¡­ Don''t be curious. Did you ever hear curiosity killing the cat? But, does that also make the cat beastman a curious person? Now, I am really curious¡­ Kehahaha¡­"ughed someone near Angus while hiding in the shadow.


    ''Monster-minded person?!! When did he get here?'' thought Angus anxiously while staying in the shadow.


    "You know, Mr. Curious. I will not rmend you go further. But¡­ That''s not my problem, isn''t it? Isn''t It?" said the monster-minded person, revealing his worn clothes.


    Most of his figure is still enveloped by a dark shadow. However, Angus knows he is disguised as a beggar or homeless person. People may wonder why homeless people or beggars are inside such a prestigious Undermine Council, especially with their strict entry.


    However, these beggars are actually quite normal in this ce. Besides the shop and auction house, there are entertainment facilities, like the battle arena, gambling den, brothels, and many others.


    These ces not only entertain people but also grab people''s money and turn them into beggars. They need at least to work their ass off if they want to pay their way from Undermine Council.


    Otherwise, they could only be homeless for the next few days and wait until the event ends. People who lose their money be poor in one moment and break their spirit for losing it. Moreover, any inn room in this ce is costly.


    Therefore, it is not rare to see a few beggars or homeless people in the street with broken spirits. These kinds of people usually attract pity from others for a moment. But people will also forget them the next moment. It is a good cover for people like monster-minded people.


    At this moment, Angus is sure that this monster-minded person is warning him to not go inside. However, he is also wary of this hideous person. This is the second time a monster-minded person has not blown his cover.


    As if noticing Angus'' thought, "Don''t overthink about it. Just go back and hug Queenie. Wait¡­ Is she supposed to be king? But she is a woman? Or a girl? Troublesome¡­ Urghh!!" grunted the hideous person.


    Angus didn''t hesitate at this second and immediately teleported away while still in the shadow. The next moment, he is already back near his inn and hears an explosion sound in the far distance.


    ''What a crazy bastard!! They are like Anna but much wilder and¡­ dangerous.'' thought Angus while entering his room.


    When the beggar monster-minded person grunted, he released arge amount of mana to the surroundings and destroyed his surroundings. Not enough with that, Angus also notices the person releasing some mana-version of Miasma st to the surroundings in rampage.


    Entering the room, Angus couldn''t help but shake his head at these unstable monster-minded people.


    ''No wonder everyone hates and wants to eliminate them. One moment they are like friendly people, but the next second they start to be mass-murderer psychopaths. Still, Queenie¡­ Did it mean Anna sent them to warn me?'' thought Angus while changing his clothes.


    Then, he approaches the sleeping Anna, who snuggles on Jayna''s arm.


    "I am back. Now, you don''t need to worry and just sleep." said Angus softly, as he knew the little monster was still not sleeping.


    "Okay. Night, Dad. Night, Mom." said Anna before sleeping with a peaceful smile.


    Hearing Anna''s words, Angus and Jayna were startled but didn''t wake Anna. They onlyy beside her and kissed her small head.


    "Night, my little monster." said Angus and Jayna gently.


    The next day, they wake up early and find more dwarf guards patrolling the street. Apparently, they find a group of Stonaron workers dead and butchered into pieces in the remote area.


    There is also a certain ident, someone using a strongrge-scale attack and destroying some buildings. This incident also killed a few passersby and the people in the nearby building. ording to the witnesses, a sudden energy beam erupted in the area.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Currently, the whole area is under lockdown and everyone near it is under investigation. Angus wasn''t surprised about the news and knew the monster-minded person would get away easily.


    This monster-minded person may be crazy in the head, but he knows his stealth skill is top-notch. He could even sneak near him despite his sharp perception that was boosted through many Ancient Powers. He will not even be surprised if this person suddenly sneaks beside them.


    While hearing this news from the other guest and innkeeper, they have breakfast. It is quite fortunate for them since the inn also provides breakfast for free. Otherwise, Angus must spend a ridiculous amount of money on Anna''s breakfast.


    The inn also has a lot of food stock and doesn''tin about Anna''s insatiable appetite. They are even happy to have Anna as their customer, as it is rare for them to meet people with bottomless stomachs like her.


    "So, what are we going to do today?" asked Jayna while taking care of Anna.


    "*Sigh* Honestly, I just want to return home and stay away from this ce. This ce is the worst ce I want to stay. There is nothing but problems here." said Angus.


    "You know you can''t do that, right?" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah. The dwarf elders asked me to attend the ceremony on thest day of this event. It seems the dwarf will hold a big meeting among the dwarves. This is also the true meaning of the Undermine Council."


    "I don''t really know the details since only the dwarves are eligible to attend this event. Others couldn''t attend this council except for a few who got special recognition."


    "Even Aunt Hersha couldn''t get anything about this event. However, this council will certainly decide the dwarf race''s future. *Sigh* The more I thought about it, the more I didn''t want to go to this event. Did the sick excuse work?" asked Anguszily.


    "Hmm¡­ Big sis, Angus turnedzy bum again."mented Anna while eating.


    "Yes, he is. Angus is just tired from all this stuff." replied Jayna gently.


    "Hmm?? Did Angus get tired?" asked Anna.


    "Err¡­ Not really. I just want to avoid trouble." said Angus.


    "Anna can help Angus." said Anna excitedly.


    "Anna, you don''t think about blowing up the whole ce, right?" asked Angus.


    "*Gasp* Big sis!! This is not Angus. Angus is not this smart!! Angus could read Anna''s mind." said Annaically.


    Hearing this, Angus could only have a facepalm reaction.


    "Forget about it. We will just act ording to the situation. Let''s enjoy the event now and hunt for rare material. That stone-faced King is generous enough to give us some money to buy any rare material or good stuff." replied Angus.


    "And Anna. No blowing stuff and please try to restrain those people from getting wild." added Angus in a serious manner.


    "Why?" asked Anna back without expression.


    "Err¡­ Can''t you just order them?" asked Angus.


    "Ahhh¡­ Stupid Angus is back. Gezz¡­ Anna thought Angus had be smarter but dumber. Super dumb dumb."mented Anna with a pitying expression.


    "Did I say something wrong?" asked Angus to himself.


    "Super Dumb Dumb Angus can''t just order around without purpose. Even mini Porky knows about this. *Sigh* Angus is hopeless." said Anna while shaking her head.


    Hearing this, Angus wants to reply but is unable to refute it. Although what Anna said ismon sense, it also has deep meaning. Anna implied that she couldn''t order monster-minded people without actual purpose.


    A purpose that should be epted not just by them but also Anna. For example, she orders the monster-minded people to not create destruction for the sake of the other people who are hostile to them.


    This purpose and reason are dumb, no matter how they see it. It is like giving a weapon to a murderer to kill themself. The monster-minded people are crazy but not stupid. In fact, all of them are geniuses in their own way.

 Chapter 666 Monster-Minded People

    It is known that monster-minded people have destructive nature. Robbing this nature is like having a limb but using it. It is certainly not killing them, but it still annoys them. In the worst case, they may just lose their self-control and go on a rampage.


    Therefore, Angus couldn''t ask Anna to stop them from being destructive without a good reason. He also knows that monster-minded people are people who don''t mind being found out by others or regarding their safety.


    In most cases, monster-minded people only rampage when someone exposes them publicly or pushes them too much.


    Although Angus didn''t have much detailed information about these types of people, he still knows they are people who just do what they want without thinking about repercussions. In fact, he has already experienced this with Anna many times in the past.


    Unlike Anna, these people didn''t have Angus and Jayna, who guided her to think more about consequences and responsibility. These people are already used to going wild and not thinking further.


    In the end, Angus could only let these dangerous people alone and hope they are causing too much trouble. Still, one thing he didn''t expect is the dark elemental maniption that Anna and these people use. He feels this ability is simr to Draven''s shadow ability but also different.


    "Anna, how did you use the shadow before?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Shadow? What is that?" asked Anna confusedly.


    "It''s this ck thing under your feet or thing." replied Angus.


    "Ahh¡­ ckie. Anna didn''t use ckie. ckie let Anna y with it." said Anna.


    "y with it?! Does that mean it is her natural ability? Hmmm¡­ The possibility is huge." said Angus while in deep contemtion.


    He knows Draven''s ability and stealth are top-notch since he hides in the shadows and in a different space. However, he didn''t expect monster-minded people could also use simr skills.


    ''Unlike Mundus, who manipte space and dark, monster-minded people seem only capable of manipting darkness. In some way, they are like a shadow squad but at the master level. No wonder I couldn''t sense him at all.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Dark elemental user is very rare and one of the top elemental besides the light elemental. This elemental differs utterly from the basic elemental like fire, water, earth, etc. These two elementals have many applications and are more potent than basic elementals.


    After a few more questions, which Anna unusually replied to properly, they continued to explore the area and market like yesterday. After a few hours of walking, Angus knows why Anna behaves weirdly. Usually, she will behave recklessly and run around.


    Now, she is obedient and stays close to them even while riding Mini Porky. Angus suspects it is because her sense is muddled by what Elder Dumrod possesses. Unlike Angus'' dangerous sense, Anna''s sense is moreplex and sophisticated.


    It didn''t only warn her about danger but also told her if she did this, everything would be fine. Now, her senses are not working properly.


    Therefore, Angus wasn''t surprised about Anna asking the others to keep him safest night. Angus knows the suspicious groupst night is quite strong and even has the power to conquer a small kingdom.


    Two of them are in the pseudo-seventh grade, and the fourth-gradebatants are their weakest. This group could easily dominate a small kingdom or give a big kingdom a nightmare.


    If the monster-minded people didn''t shoot the mana version of Miasma st, Angus would never notice such a strongbatant. In fact, this also makes Angus more careful about the suspicious people on his list. He feels all these people are more troublesome than they look.


    While exploring the street, Angus also finds many people selling their merchandise in the street. Some of them use a unique auction system. People will write the bidding price on the item tag.


    After some time, the item will be sold to the highest bidder. As long as they pay and take the item at the spected time. Compared to yesterday, Angus and the others could find more merchants selling items.


    Most of them are raw materials or equipment. Angus also finds a few unidentified misceneous items in this ce. This ce reminds him of the mysterious box and the wooden bracelet with a God''s rune on it.


    Unfortunately, until now, Angus didn''t find anything interesting like these mysterious objects. The unidentified object is usually just a piece of crap or junk with traces of destroyed runes.


    Still, he didn''te empty-handed. Angus also tries to buy some rare raw materials at an affordable price. As long as Jayna reaches the expected price, Angus will buy it without hesitation.


    This time he didn''t dare to spend unscrupulously as he was using the money from King Leon. Although King Leon didn''t say it, Angus knows this is the kingdom''s money.


    Hence, it would be hical for him to spend it carelessly. At least, he must get what he pays for the kingdom.


    "Fiuuhh¡­ I never thought shopping material will be this mentally exhausting." grumbled Angus.


    "At least Father has some conscience to lend us more space pouch. Otherwise, we may hire some porter to bring all the items." said Jayna from the side.


    "Chopping is boring."mented Anna from the side.


    "It''s shopping, not chopping, Anna." corrected Jayna gently.


    "But, chopping is still boring. Even Mira''s book is more amazing." said Anna.


    "Hmm¡­ Come to think of it, it''s been a while since Mira visited you. I wonder how she is going." said Angus.


    "Mira is fine. Mira just found a good book." replied Anna.


    "Good book? Well, with her habit of slow-reading, I think it will take forever before she finishes it." said Angus.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah¡­ That''s right. If not for super smart and kind Anna, Mira would probably just be azy bum and note out from her room."ined Anna with pride.


    "Anna." Suddenly Angus and the others hear a familiar voice from their side.


    They find a familiar silver-haired figure sitting on the flying pillow.


    "Ahh¡­ Mira!! Anna misses Mira so much!!" said Anna while bing cheerful and hugging her best friend.


    ''Yup. More trouble. Why should I ask about her?! Damn, my big mouth. Well, at least Anna is back to going cheerful.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Mira didn''t react and only let Anna snuggle while embracing her. As usual, the silver-haired girl was silent and had a cold face.


    "Ahh.. Yeah. Didn''t Mira say Mira couldn''te? Why is Mira here?" asked Anna.


    "Anna." replied Mira shortly.


    "Ehh¡­ Mira is here for Anna. Yay!! Mira is the best." said Anna.


    "Comined." added Mira.


    "Err.. Did Mira say Mira ising here because Anna isining about Mira?" asked Anna.


    "Mmhm." nodded Mira.


    "Mmm¡­ Huuaa¡­ Mira is so kind. Mira is the best. Anna likes Mira." said Anna while snuggling with Mira again.


    In response, Mira also patted Anna''s small head. On the other hand, Angus and Jayna couldn''t help but feel confused at this sudden change. ording to the two girls'' conversation, Mira came because Anna wasining about her previous words.


    Unexpectedly, Mira didn''t get angry about her previousint and evenforted Anna. Just as they wanted to greet Mira, a sh of the dark portal appeared not far from them.


    "Fiuuh¡­ing to this ce is harder than I expected." said Darren while wiping his non-existence sweat.


    The silver-haired vampire ancestor is also not alone and is apanied by Lenora.


    "Master Darren, Lenora, good to see you again." said Angus.


    "Ahh¡­ Greetings, Young Baron Angus, Princess Jayna, and of course.. Lady Anna." replied Darren politely.


    Lenora also replied with noble bowing etiquette while standing behind Darren. At this moment, Lenora''s eyes suddenly turn sharper and she frowns slightly.


    "Master Darren, a group of people is locking on us." said Lenora cautiously.


    "At ease, Lenora. We are intruding on the Undermine Council. It would be weird if they didn''t notice us." replied Darren calmly.


    A momentter, a few groups of people led by armored dwarfse to their ce. Unexpectedly, the leader of the dwarf didn''t make any hostile approach and immediately bowed toward Mira and Darren.


    "The Dwarf wees the Master of Hidden in the Dark and her faithful servant, The Thousand Army. May the blood keep flowing eternally." said the dwarf captain nervously.


    "Hoo¡­ I didn''t know people still remember this humble servant." replied Darren.


    "Of course. The legend of Thousand Army Darren Redknight is recorded in our ancient hall. Every dwarf knows about the Master of Hidden in The Dark and her faithful servant." said the dwarf captain.


    "I am ttered. However, we still entered this ce without warning. I hope you don''t mind this sudden intrusion." said Darren.


    "Of course. Master of Hidden in The Dark and his faithful servant are always wee in this ce." said the dwarf captain.


    "Mira.. Mira¡­ Why does that shorty keep calling you mustard hides dark?" asked Anna from the side.


    ''Since when he said that?'' thought everyone.


    "Darren." Mira didn''t answer and only tilted her head before calling Darren.


    "Understood, My Lady. Ehem¡­ You there. I hope you should call Master''s name carelessly. Otherwise¡­" said Darren while staring at the nervous dwarf captain.


    "Y-Yes. Of course." said the dwarf captain.


    "Good. Now, I think you could help me a little bit." said Darren with a warm smile.

 Chapter 667 Provoked

    "Good. Now, I think you could help me a little bit." said Darren with a warm smile.


    "H-Help?! Y-Yes, of course." said the dwarf captain nervously.


    Although Darren didn''t release anything, he is actually intimidating the dwarf personally without affecting the others.


    "Another of our reasons foring here is to catch some of our vampire fugitives. We hear they seem to attend this event. I understand about the dwarf neutralityw and the non-violence rules in this ce." said Darren politely.


    "However, I hope you could turn a blind eye when he does our business." added Darren with a menacing smile.


    "Mira, why Silver Corpse smiling weirdly."mented Anna from the side.


    Hermentpletely ruins the tense atmosphere, but it still pressurizes the dwarf captain.


    "I-I sorry. I don''t have the authority for¡­" replied the dwarf captain.


    Before the dwarf captain could finish, "I will allow it." a voice heard from the sky.


    A dwarf with metallic armor and a braided beardes from the sky. Seeing the dwarf in the air, Angus frowned slightly as he knew this neer.


    "We greet Elder Dumrod." said all the dwarf guards and captain.


    "On behalf of the dwarf elders, I wee Lady Mira and her faithful servant Master Darren." said Elder Dumrod while bowing his head.


    Mira didn''t reply, only nodded silently while staring at the dwarf elder.


    "I hope Lady Mira and her servant can enjoy the event. As for this fugitive business, the dwarf will turn a blind eye to it." said Elder Dumrod.


    "B-But, sir¡­" warned the dwarf captain.


    "That''s it, captain. Besides, the other elders will also agree and do the same thing as me. I just hope the Eternal Kingdom will not create too muchmotion as this is still an international event." said Elder Dumrod.


    "Sure. The Dwarf and Eternal Kingdom always have friendly terms. Though I don''t know what the previous vampire king did to you, I don''t n to hurt any dwarf in case they get in the way." said Darren while ring with his crimson blood eyes.


    ''H-He is on apletely different level from that bigotry Alfred. I hope he didn''t sense anything weird from me.'' thought Elder Dumrod inwardly while having a cold sweat.


    "S-Sure. I will warn all the dwarf guards in the sector." said Elder Dumrod.


    The whole Undermine Council is divided into eight sectors. Each sector will be handled by a dwarf elder. Although it is divided into sectors, there is no difference between one sector and the others. The sector is just to make the dwarf easier to manage the whole event.


    "T-Then, if you don''t have any inquiry, I will excuse myself first. My guard captain will escort and guide you during your stay." said Elder Dumrod before flying in the air again.


    "P-Please follow me. We will guide you to the best inn in this sector." said the nervous guard captain.


    "Ehh¡­ Mira is not staying with Anna?" asked Anna sadly.


    Mira didn''t reply but only looked at Darren expressionlessly.


    "Ehem¡­ Don''t worry about it. We will stay at the same ce with the Heart Kingdom''s delegation." said Darren.


    "S-Sure. Errmm¡­. about this fugitive¡­" said the dwarf captain.


    "Hmm¡­ I believe it is our kingdom''s private matter. I also suggest you return to your duty. Thest time someone guided us, their fate was much worse than death." said Darren menacingly.


    "Y-Yes. Then, we will go first." said the dwarf captain before leaving the area in a hurry.


    On the other hand, all the passersby also left the area and didn''t dare to look at Angus'' group casually. Some of them didn''t know about Mira and Darren. But, they know someone who could make the guard dwarf and dwarf elder fear is not ordinary people.


    "It''s rare for Master Darren to have difficulty in catching this fugitive."mented Angus from the side casually.


    "Hohoho¡­ Of course, they are no match for these old bones. I just take this chance to let Lenora have a more practical experience. In fact, I only notice their presence when Ie to this ce." said Darren with a warm smile.


    "Yay!! Yay!! Hunting time!!" said Anna excitedly.


    "Anna, I don''t think you should pry into this matter." reminded Jayna gently.


    "Ehh¡­ why?" asked Anna sadly.


    "This is the Eternal Kingdom''s private matter. If we get involved in it, it will only cause more trouble when something goes wrong. It''s best if we don''t pry more into others'' matters when they are not asking for help." lectured Jayna.


    "Emm¡­ Sure. But it is super boring." said Anna.


    At this moment, a young man with luxury clothes looks at Mira and Anna bluntly.


    "Woahh¡­ You two are very beautiful. I want you." said the young man casually.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before everyone could react, "Young Master, please don''t run around." called a person not far from them, followed by a few armed people.


    "Good timing. Edwin. I want them." said the young man.


    *ng* *BOOOM* Suddenly, Lenora charges forward and attacks to kill the young man. Unfortunately, her sharp enhanced nail is parried by the armed men.


    "A fight?!!" replied the passerby.


    "Someone stop them!!" said the nearby merchant seller.


    The sudden shockwave surprised everyone and made all the sellers immediately pack their things. Themotion created a sudden panic but also gathered the nearby visitor.


    "H-How dare you attack us?!!" said the man named Edwin while trying to protect the arrogant young master.


    At this moment, the young master suddenly turned mute and just stood behind his men without making any ruckus.


    "Stop!! Do you know who we are?!!" said Butler Edwin as Lenora was still fighting against their bodyguard.


    "How about you? Do you know who we are?" asked Angus from the side casually.


    "You¡­ I don''t know which nation or force youe from. But, you are attacking Prince Ilin Medral, the heir of Medral Kingdom." said the butler Edwin proudly.


    "Medral kingdom? Isn''t it one of the four big kingdoms of Alvan United?" said the passerby.


    "So?" replied Angus coldly.


    Not expecting such a reaction and answer, "You are madness. We are going to destroy you." said the Butler Edwin.


    "You could try. It is not the first time a big kingdom is trying to attack us. Besides, if he is truly the heir of the Medral Kingdom, he should know about the unwrittenw." added Angus.


    "Urgh¡­ You will regret this!! Alright, let''s get out of here." said the butler Edwin before looking back at his young prince.


    At this moment, the arrogant young prince had a nk look while still standing straight.


    "Master¡­ Young master!!" called the butler Edwin as he noticed the strangeness.


    Just as he shakes the arrogant prince, the prince suddenly copses on the spot like a doll without a string. Upon closer inspection, there is a very tiny hole between his eyebrows.


    However, this tiny hole is very small that even with enhanced and trained eyes will be tough to notice. Still, Angus and the others could notice this little hole using their sharp perception.


    "Y-You!! What did you do, young master?!!" roared the butler Edwin.


    Hearing this sentence, Angus no longer replied and looked at Jayna. The couple looks at each other for a moment before nodding.


    In contrast, Mira and Anna have been talking to each other from the start of the event. Darren even creates transparent barriers so they do not get distracted by themotion.


    *Swish* Before the bodyguard and the butler could react, Angus disappeared from the spot. *BOOM* Suddenly, a strong shockwave erupted not far from them.


    "What the hell are you nning to do?" asked Angus to the familiar Stonakin before him.


    At the same time, monster-minded Stonakin parries Angus'' twin sword artifact with his ck w with grinning.


    "Huh?! Are you dumb or what? Join the fun, of course." said the monster-minded Stonakin before releasing his dreadful aura to the surroundings.


    "T-This.. Monster-minded person!!" called someone from the crowd.


    Hearing this, most passersby immediately run away while the dwarf guards try to get into the location. No one realized all the people from the Medral kingdom suddenly slumped on the ground. Everyone had a tiny hole between their forehead like their Prince Ilin.


    "Vile creature!! How dare youe to this ce!!" roared the nearby dwarf guard captain.


    In fact, the dwarf guard had already arrived long ago since the sh between Lenora and the Medral bodyguards.


    However, they turn a blind eye since they already give the word to Darren to not interrupt their business. Still, they didn''t expect the Medral kingdom would provoke this godly being out of nowhere.


    Now, a monster-minded person is going on a rampage. They could no longer stay still. Moreover, they also notice the monster-minded Stonakin is ready to rampage from the mana he has umted.


    As his cover is blown, the monster-minded Stoneakin decides to not hold back anymore and releases his potent miasma to the surroundings. This sudden movement immediately attracted all the sixth-grade abovebatants in the Undermine Council.


    "This sensation¡­ Monster-minded person!!" said one of the visitors.


    "Fuck it!! Let''s get out of here!!" said one of the wealthy merchants.


    "What a crazy fellow to reveal themself in this ce." said one of the passersby.

 Chapter 668 Guidance

    While everyone is surprised and panicked at the sudden monster-minded revtion, the Stonakin shes with Angus and the guard dwarf a few times. Unlike Angus, who could effortlessly dodge or parry his attack, the Dwarf guard kept their distance while surrounding him with worry.


    It is not that they do not want to fight against the Stonakin. It is because they are worried about getting hit by a potent miasma attack.


    Looking at the dark-colored miasma, they know the monster-minded Stonakin has a very potent miasmaparable to Monster Overlord. This miasma could kill ordinary high-gradebatants in seconds if they get a direct hit.


    Even if they have Miasma Antidote, it will be useless since they would die before being able to use it or consume it. As a result, unless they were certain to dodge or parry the Stonakin''s attack, they couldn''t approach him carelessly.


    The Dwarf is famous for their physical strength and resistance. But, it is still not enough topletely withstand the potent miasma. On the other hand, Angus is very agile and can predict every move the monster Stonakin makes.


    In fact, Angus could apprehend the Stonakin or even heavily injure him. However, he also knows that Stonakin is not seriously fighting back. He could see the Stonakin just ying around with them.


    At this moment, Anna, who is staying near Mira, suddenly bes excited and smiles happily.


    "Yay!! Fight! Fight!! Anna wants to join." said Anna while jumping from the flying pillow towards Mini Porky.


    "Anna!!" called Jayna in worry and ready to prevent her from joining the fight.


    "Phew! Phew!!" said Anna while grabbing the Mini Pork''s ear.


    Suddenly, the Mini Pork shoots piglets from its big nose toward the Stonakin at a fast speed. Facing the iing piglets, the Stonakin just waved his w hand and burst the piglet like a bubble.


    "What the fuck!! Did it shoot porky?! Damn¡­ It burst like a bubble!! Hahaha¡­"ughed the Stonakin maniacally.


    "That''s Mini Bubble Porky!!" answered Anna loudly from behind.


    "Mini Bubble Porky?! That''s a good name!! Hahaha¡­"ughed the Stonkin while dodging the nearby attack.


    "This is so hrious and fun. Unfortunately, my time to y has ended." said the Stonakin.


    Hearing this, everyone bes more vignt toward the monster Stonakin. The Stonakin''s hard rock body releases a ck sparkle to the surrounding area.


    The whole area suddenly turns colder and a person holding a big staff approaches the monster Stonakin [Frozen Staff Art - Cold Pass]. The person is none other than Hayden, the leader of the newly made Antric kingdom.


    Just as the chilly cold staff almost touches the monster Stonakin, his body suddenly bes slightly distorted [Phantasm Arms]. *BOOOOM* The whole area exploded, leaving only a block of gigantic ice.


    However, they could no longer see the monster-minded Stonakin. Even Hayden is also confused in such a situation. He feels his attack hit something but also nothing at the same thing. It is like trying to punch a person inside the deep water.


    Still, one thing is sure the monster-minded Stonakin somehow escapes his attack. After retracting his half-frozen ice easily, he begins to nce at Anna. Just before he wants to attack Anna, he feels tremendous killing intent from various locations, especially from Angus.


    "I suggest you don''t try anything funny." said Angus.


    At the same time, the whole area suddenly turned warmer and was covered with mist from the gigantic ice.


    "Brat, don''t you see? She is the source of the problem." said Hayden.


    "Err¡­ Gentlemen, please calm yourself." said the nearby dwarf captain.


    Before anyone could say anything, "Eyes." said Mira shortly.


    *Swish* *Stt* "Arrrghhh!!!" screamed Hayden.


    Suddenly, Hayden screamed in pain while his eyes were covered in blood.


    On the other hand, Darren appeared before Mira while kneeling and holding two bloody eyes in his hand.


    ''Fast!!'' thought everyone.


    ''Did Master Darren be stronger?!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Master, these are the eyes you want." Darren offered Hayden''s eyes.


    Mira didn''t reply and only nced at Anna.


    "Anna doesn''t want it. It is too cold. Anna likes cool and warm, not cold. But the chilly thing is fine."mented Anna casually, like picking food.


    Mira didn''t reply, only nodding slightly before waving her hand. This time Lenora suddenly screamed in pain while holding her eyes. She feels like her eyes are being stabbed by a needle. Fortunately, the pain is only momentary.


    After a few seconds, the pain disappeared, leaving only watered eyes. When Lenora opened her eyes the next moment, she felt something strange but couldn''tpletely apprehend it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Rx¡­ Don''t force yourself. You need a lot of time to get used to your new magic eyes." advised Darren from the side.


    "M-Magic eyes?! Y-Yes, sir. T-Thank you Master, for such a gift." replied Lenora nervously.


    Everyone was also surprised at the sudden development. Most of the people here know how rare magic eyes are. Even the weakest magic eyes could boost theirbat prowess a lot. They didn''t expect Hayden to actually have magic eyes robbed by Mira.


    However, no one said anything or pitied Hayden. Although themotion is caused by a monster-minded person, he should not try to antagonize Anna while Mira is beside her. It is already fortunate that Mira didn''t take his life at this moment.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Hayden actually didn''t have magic eyes. The Magic Eyes on Lenora ur because of Mira''s action. Still, no one tried to rify this situation.


    Moreover, Hayden also already runs away after getting his eyes robbed. The moment he loses his eyes, he knows he somehow provoked someone dangerous. His cruel experience in the Endless Battlefield teaches him this person should be avoided at all costs.


    Still, this makes everyone think Hayden has Magic Eyes. Some passersby who did not run away from the area also heard this news. Hayden will not know that his blunder will cause him a lot of trouble in the future.


    Without his eyes, hisbat prowess will definitely lower at certain periods. Since he is spected to have Magic Eyes, it will also attract many mad scientists who search for power.


    Although making artificial Magic Eyes is almost impossible and more like gambling, it could still be done through many difficult andplex processes. There is nothing impossible in this world. Everything could be done as long as someone is ready to pay the price.


    Moreover, this news will attract more people as they witness the power of Lenora''s new magic eyes.


    "Err¡­ If there is nothing else, we will excuse first." said the Dwarf Captain as he didn''t want to be near Mira and Darren any second.


    Angus and the others also stayed no longer and moved towards their inn. At this moment, no one notices or cares about the Medral''s group corpse on the ground.


    "Hmph!! Anna didn''t even get a stretch." grumbled Anna while riding mini porky.


    Not wanting for her to create more trouble, "Anna, look at roasted beef!!" said Angus while pointing to roasted beef stands not far from them.


    "Meat!! Mira, hurry!!" said Anna,pletely forgetting her previous words.


    "Hohoho¡­ It must be tough to take care of Lady Anna."mented Darren from the side.


    "Yes. Anyway, Master Darren. Did you feel something weird about this ce?" asked Angus.


    "Weird? Did you mean someone or something blocked Fate?" asked Darren.


    "Yes. Did you know what kind of thing can do it?" asked Angus.


    "Thing? It seems Young Baron Angus already does his own research before we arrive. Since it is an item, it should not be too dangerous. It probably only works briefly and only impairs basic Fate reading and instinct." said Darren.


    "Nothing dangerous? Are you certain of it?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. A thing that could block fate has a certain limit of use. Basically, it didn''t have too many uses. Otherwise, those barbaric monster people will destroy it along with this ce." said Darren.


    "Hmm??" asked Angus


    "Ohh¡­ It seems you are still unable to fully trante the book. Hohoho¡­ Don''t worry, you will know about itter. As for this item, you don''t need to worry about it." said Darren.


    "Erghh¡­ Fine." replied Angus with a resigned tone.


    "However, you need to worry about the user. Since he used such a rare item, he must be doing something dangerous. It is possible that his actions may affect the whole world or more. Such action may bring destruction but also benefit the world." added Darren.


    "Should we stop him?" asked Angus directly.


    "Judging from your tone, you must somehow know the user, but you don''t know his true intention." said Darren.


    Angus didn''t reply and gave a silent nod solemnly.


    "Hm¡­ Say, Young Baron Angus. If you find a baby that may destroy the world and kill your beloved one, will you kill it on the spot or let it go?" asked Darren cryptically.


    Hearing this, Angus could only release a sigh. He knows there is no real answer to this kind of question. Even if he kills this baby, there is no guarantee a person like the baby will rece him and create a worse situation.


    "I guess I will only wait for what will happenter." said Angus resignedly.


    "Wise choice, Young Baron Angus. Sometimes you need to wait for the others before you can grow more." replied Darren.

 Chapter 669 Frustrated But Funny

    "Sometimes you need to wait for the others before you can grow more." replied Darren.


    "Guess all this new problem is stressing me out." said Angus.


    "Normally, I should say that you are still young and something like that. But an anomaly like you couldn''t be measured by normal standards. You are called Anomaly for a reason." replied Darren.


    While they are talking to each other, they finally arrive at their inn. To their surprise, the dwarf seems to already predict the situation where Mira might suddenlye. Therefore, the whole hotel could be vacated in a short time.


    In fact, every customer already signs an agreement to leave the inn if a situation arises when Angus chooses to stay at this particr inn. *ZZZzzzZZ* *ZZZzzzZZ* As they open their room, they notice someone sleeping on their bed carelessly.


    ''Why is this person here?'' thought Angus vigntly.


    Seeing the person, Angus immediately takes out his twin sword and is ready to behead the intruder. However, to his surprise, the madman kept sleeping like he didn''t notice theming through the door.


    "Ahhh¡­ That''s the Sparkle Sparkle." called Anna.


    The person on the bed is the monster-minded Stonakin, who just ran away from the previous incident.


    Seeing the sleeping monster-minded Stonakin, "Should we apprehend him?" asked Angus uncertainty.


    At this moment, he feels he is dealing with another unpredictable Anna. He started to truly regreting to this ce. Not only is it a dangerous ce, but it also gives him so many headaches.


    "Hohoho¡­ As expected of the rude guy. They are always barbaric as usual."ughed Darren from the side.


    Like hearing the insult, the monster Stonakin suddenly wakes up.


    "*Yawn* Oh my¡­ That was a good sleep. Good afternoon, everyone. Wait.. It should be evening. But we are underground. Kind of confusing. Also, why do I feel insulted." rambling the Stonakin after waking up.


    "Sparkle Sparkle!!" called Anna, urging Mini Pork to approach him.


    "Anna, stop!!" said Jayna as she caught Anna and prevented her from approaching the Stonakin.


    At the same time, Angus put his burning near Stonakin''s neck.


    "Why are you here?" asked Angus menacingly.


    The Stonakin, who ns to answer yfully, suddenly stops and has a cold sweat after seeing Angus'' murderous look.


    ''T-That was something¡­'' thought the Stonakin for a moment before returning to his maniac grin.


    "Oh¡­e on. Is this how you wee your friend?" asked the Stonakin.


    *Ssszztt* Angus didn''t reply, but the twin sword slowly burned the Stonakin''s rough and hard skin on his neck. However, the Stonakin didn''t react much despite feeling the burning pain. All he did was look back at Angus without fear.


    "Why are you here?" asked Angus once again sternly.


    "There is something that is bugging me. I need to ask Queenie a crucial question." said Stonakin while looking at Anna, who is carried by Jayna.


    "Question? Is it so important that you risk your life for it?" asked Angus again.


    Although Angus looks like in the upper hand, he is actually in a dilemma. The Stonakin didn''t n to fight back even if he killed him on the spot. This is not just courage or foolish bravery, but also the strong determination Angus saw in his eyes.


    ''It is as if he didn''t care about the rest of his life just to ask this question.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Yes. Of course. It is a very important question. I would be d to hear the answer from Queenie herself." said the Stonakin.


    Angus looks at Jayna, which gives him a brief nod. At the same time, he also notices Mira, Darren, and Lenora are not moving from their spot, just spectating their interaction. It is as if they know nothing bad will happen.


    Taking a deep breath, "Alright, you can ask her. But, If I find you do anything suspicious, death is thest thing you will be worried about." said Angus menacingly.


    "Alright.. Alright¡­ You sound like an old man despite being so young. Did raising Queenie make you age faster or something. That''s certainly¡­" rambling the Stonakin.


    "The Question!!" said Angus in a deep voice.


    "Oh yeah¡­ Almost forgot about it. So, Queenie, what is that Mini Porky who could shoot piglets?!!" asked the Stonakin with a serious tone.


    "Huh?!!" reacted Angus and Jayna.


    "Queenie?" asked Anna while pointing at herself.


    "Yes, you are Queenie right?" asked Stonakin again.


    "Anna is not Queenie. Anna is Anna. Mini Porky is Anna''s pet and ride." replied Anna.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I see¡­. Alright, you can kill me now. Mr¡­ Who are you again?" asked the Stonakin.


    "Forget about it. I feel dumber if I talk to you any longer. As he put down his twin sword artifact."


    "Wait¡­ You can''t me me. You are already dumb before we are talking." said the Stonakin.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but have high blood pressure in his head.


    "You know what¡­ Anna is one thing. But, for you to insult my intelligence is intolerable." said Angus while cracking his fist.


    *Swish* In an instant, Angus appeared in front of the Stonakin and beat the shit out of him. On the other hand, the Stonakin could only receive Angus'' side beating. After a few minutes of hitting the Stonakin, he finally let the rough-skinned race go with bruises.


    The Stonakin not only gets bruised all over his hard skin but also feels pain all over his body. It is as if he is being hit by a hammer a thousand times.


    Angus didn''t know if the Stonakin was the same as Anna and had an invincible body. But, he still could hurt him through a precise mana injection.


    Since the Stonakin is a high-gradebatant and has better control of his own energy than Anna, his natural resistance is higher than Anna''s. An ordinary imbued mana attack will not work on him. Angus needs to forcefully inject the mana inside the Stonakin body.


    It may look simple, but it needs precise mana control. If Angus uses too much mana, the Stonakin body will reject it directly. If he is too small, it will not affect the Stonakin body. Hence, he needs to use the correct amount each time he hits the Stonakin.


    "Alright, now get out of here. Before I give you more hell of pain." said Angus.


    "Wait¡­ Can I stay here?" asked Stonakin with a harmless smile.


    "Seriously?" asked Angus.


    "Urgh¡­ This is why it is painful to speak with someone dum¡­ I mean brain disability. Anyway, you know I am a fugitive, right? If I am going out now, those dwarf and Fate reader old fucker with hunt me down. So, I should stay here to avoid problems, right?" asked Stonakin.


    "What makes you think I will let you stay here?" asked Angus, ignoring his early remark.


    The Stonakin didn''t say anything, only replied with a happy smile.


    After a few seconds of silence, "Eh... you are not serious, right? I thought it was a joke." replied the Stonakin yfully.


    "That''s it. Get out of here before I turn you into minced meat." shouted Angus in anger.


    "Oh,e on¡­ This is too cruel. We have kids here. Please¡­ Mr. Dum.. I mean brain disabled." replied the Stonakin.


    "Angus, can''t the sparkle sparkle stay here?" asked Anna with puppy eyes.


    "Anna¡­ He is¡­" said Angus.


    "Wait¡­ I am not Sparkle Sparkle. I am the greatest Stonakin. The hardest creature on earth. The mightiest and the harbinger of death. The absolute defense. The bastion. The shield of Hell. The gate of¡­" rambling the Stonakin without stopping.


    "Stop! That''s enough!! Can you just be serious here? Just say your name. Urghh¡­ This is killing me." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ But, I am not done. Whatever¡­ My name is Haidem. But people often call me the invincible monster." replied the Stonakin.


    "Alright, Haidem. Why don''t you just stay with other people like you? I doubt they don''t mind hiding you for a bit." asked Angus.


    "*Sigh* Queen¡­ I mean Anna. It must be hard on you to have this impaired person as your legal guardian." said the Stonakin.


    "Haidem has no idea. There is this one time Angus was so silly. Anna wanted to eat roasted Pork, but Anna gave roasted beef. At first, Anna thought Angus was just being silly. But Angus keeps getting dumber. Anna is hopeless." replied Anna while shaking her head.


    Hearing this, the others beside Angus withhold theirugh so hard from all this funny andical interaction. In contrast, Angus turns red from the anger at Anna and Haidem.


    "Keep calm.. Keep calm¡­ They are not worth it. They are just ying around." chanted Angus to calm himself.


    "Anyway, I can''t stay with them. It''s better if I fight to the death with Seven Grade than stay with them." said Haidem solemnly.


    "Is there any particr reason?" asked Angus.


    Haidem didn''t answer and nced at Anna. However, Anna only tilted her head.


    "Unless the Queen.. I mean Anna asked for us. We couldn''t stay together. It is just our nature. It is like forcing someone to poop after having arge poop." said Haidem.


    "How does that example exin anything? Alright, forget I asked about it. Just stay in one of the vacant rooms in this inn. Also, don''t make any more trouble?" said Angus in a defeated tone.


    "Yay!! Time to order room service!!" said Haidem, grabbing the nearby menu book.

 Chapter 670 Phantasm Arms

    "Yay!! Time to order room service!!" said Haidem, grabbing the nearby menu book.


    "Room Service? Big sis, what is that?" asked Anna curiously.


    "Err¡­ It''s nothing." replied Jayna in a hurry.


    "Oii¡­ What do you think you are doing?" asked Angus before stopping Haidem.


    "Order room service, of course. Don''t you know that if you stay at a luxury inn, you must order room service? What are you? Don''t worry. Just leave this to the expert. You will get the best room service experience¡­." rambling Haidem.


    Unfortunately, Angus no longer stayed still and immediately knocked him out before he could say anything. It is not that they didn''t know about room service, but they didn''t want Anna to know about it.


    If this is an ordinary inn, they may not care too much about it. But this is an overpriced inn where a single room costs more than thousands of gold for a single night. It ismon knowledge that room service food is a few times more expensive than the regr price.


    They couldn''t imagine how many thousand gold coins would be wasted if Anna somehow used the room service to order food. Even if Angus is super rich, he will also feel it is very wasteful of money.


    Unlike the inn''s room, they couldn''t negotiate the room service price since it is simr to the restaurant system. After they eat the food, they need to pay the fee. Fortunately, Anna hates reading stuff and never looked at the room service menu before.


    Still, they didn''t expect Haidem to reveal this thing bluntly. Both Angus and Jayna looked at each other and nodded silently.


    "This person is a bad influence on Anna!!" thought Angus and Jayna through their bond.


    Then, Angus immediately grabs the unconscious Haidem and leaves the room, ignoring Anna''s clueless expression. On the other hand, Jayna distracts the little monster with snacks and talks while burning the service menu silently.


    Leaving the room, Angus enters one of the nearby rooms and throws the unconscious Haidem to the bed.


    "Stay here!! And don''t let me catch you getting near Anna again." said Angus chillingly.


    "Ouch!! You are a terrifying person, Mr. Guardian."mented Haidem as he woke up from his act.


    "Did you really not n anything when approaching us?" asked Angus solemnly.


    "Wow¡­ You even caught on to that. Yes. Honestly, I was just having fun when I came to this ce. I only heard about this big event a few days ago and decided to join it. Who knows, there is some sick psycho that messes up our senses."


    "At first, I just wanted to see what kind of ''Fun'' would do when some of us gather in one ce. But¡­ I find something more interesting." said Haidem.


    "Is it Anna?" said Angus.


    But, Haidem didn''t say anything, only ncing at Angus with a smirk.


    "Would you believe it if I said no?" asked Angus.


    "Of course not." replied Angus coldly.


    "Well, at first, I was interested in this little Queenie. She is so different from us. But, also like us. Now, I found you truly intriguing." said Haidem.


    "Me??" asked Angus.


    Haidem didn''t reply, waving his hand to the side. *Prang* A vase suddenly broke from his sudden attack.


    "See¡­ I can''t do it like you. Because of our nature, mana and miasma control are one of the most basic things we need to master to survive in this fucked up world. Yet, you have finer control than me, who is almost 200... or 300 years old." said Haidem.


    "Anyway, Such a fine, thin, and sharp attack. At first, it looks like aplex skill. But it is just simple mana maniption. Don''t you agree, killer of the Medral''s heir." said Haidem with a smirk.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." said Angus.


    "Seriously?? Kid, did you not realize that everything you did is very abnormal?" asked Haidem.


    "Hmm?" replied Angus as he noticed the Stonakin implied other things.


    "If it is a simple sneak attack, it may only intrigue me. But you broke my defense with this absurd mana maniption. Even if I didn''t truly defend myself seriously, you also didn''t use any kind of skill either. You wield mana like you are the mana itself." said Haidem.


    "*Sigh* Alright, enough beating around the bush. Just tell me what you want?" asked Angus.


    "Simple. I just want you to inherit my skill." said Haidem.


    "Huh?" responded Angus.


    "Yes. I want you to inherit and develop my skill further." said Haidem.


    "Why the hell do I want your skill? Besides, why did you think your skill suits me?" asked Angus.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Of course, it is suitable. You are like us¡­ Wait¡­ Don''t tell me. You don''t know about it. Kahahaha¡­. That''s so sick." said Haidem.


    "W-What??" asked Angus.


    "Tch¡­ I thought you knew about it since you were somehow capable of recognizing us." said Haidem.


    "No. That''s just one of my power." said Angus.


    "Ohh... You mean those five strong Ancient Powers in your body?" asked Haidem.


    "How do you¡­ Forget it. Still, there is no way I am a monster-minded person." said Angus.


    "*Sigh* Kid, let me ask you a question. How do you think a monster-minded person formed?" asked Haidem solemnly.


    "Err¡­ Is it because of resentment? Deep hatred? Negative feeling?" asked Angus.


    "Nooo¡­ Of course not. Those things are just a trigger. We are formed the moment we are born. I am unsure of the details, but just consider it like an inborn talent or curse. The darkness is already inside us since we were born. It is just waiting for us to be awakened." said Haidem.


    "So, you are saying I am also destined to be monster-minded? But not awake yet?" asked Angus.


    "That''s¡­ also something that I don''t understand either. You know this scientific and detailed stuff is not my strong point. But one thing is for sure. You are already awake. It is just that you haven''t formed your miasma core yet." said Haidem.


    "Already awake? You are kidding, right?" asked Angus.


    "No. I am not. Why did you think little Anna wanted to be with you in the first ce? I am not sure when you met little Anna. But we never trust everyone. Even the most loving person will not hesitate to abandon his loved one when they are awakened. " exined Haidem.


    "Only our own kind that we somehow could trust. Call it instinct or probably a sense of belonging to the same herd. Whatever it is, we will never attach towards someone who is at least not one of us." said Haidem.


    "Wait¡­ You are lying. Anna is attached to Jayna and I am sure she is not a monster-minded person, right?" said Angus.


    "Yes, she is not. But¡­ Hmm¡­ It''s probably best if you can figure it out by yourself. I don''t want to interfere with your private matters too much. So, let''s start now." said Haidem.


    "Hold on¡­ What did you mean by that? Also, I still do not agree with learning your skill." said Angus.


    "Oh,e on¡­ Don''t bother about the details. Besides, aren''t you curious about the skill I used before?" asked Haidem.


    "The thing that turns you into glittering dust?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. It is called [Phantasm Arms]. What did you think about it?" asked Haidem earnestly.


    "It is quite an interesting skill." said Angus.


    "Urgh¡­ I mean about the skill itself, idiot?! Who cares about your stupid opinion?" retorted Haidem.


    "Tch¡­ You mixed mana and miasma in a certain ratio while covering your body. Aside from that, I don''t know much about it." replied Angus.


    "Right. But it is not just mixing and covering my body with it. The basis of Phantasm Arms is enhancing skill. It just works for everyone, no matter how strong your natural resistance." said Haidem.


    "Interesting¡­" replied Angus, now intrigued at the skill.


    He knows the significant advantage of enhancing skill if it is done right. One of the reasons why he could fight high-grade people and beat them is because of enhanced skill and spells.


    Unfortunately, as his body and mana grow denser, his body slowly builds natural resistance toward any magic or skill. This makes his enhancement spell and skill have no effect on him.


    Still, he didn''t worry about it too much since he could easily fight a sixth-gradebatant in his current state. However, it is undeniable that enhancement skills that work for high-grade people are precious.


    If used properly, he may have the power to rival seventh-grade people for a certain period. After hearing Haidem''s lengthy exnation about the skill, Angus frowns and looks at Haidem solemnly.


    "Don''t look at me like that?! Although I am old, I still prefer beautiful women." said Haidem.


    "You do realize the potential of this skill, right?" asked Angus, ignoring Haidem''s yful remark.


    Angus was immersed entirely into Phantasm Arms skill and using [Analyze] to understand its full potential. He also forgets about his previous reluctance to learn it.


    "Of course. But, could everyone do it?" asked Haidem back.


    "That''s¡­" said Angus.


    "Not only you need miasma. You also need to master controlling mana and miasma. Then, you also need to have a powerful and durable body to withstand the sh. Anyone who tried it without one of these requirements will just turn into a squashed tomato." said Haidem.

 Chapter 671 More Power More Trouble

    "Anyone who tries it without these requirements will just turn into a squashed tomato." said Haidem.


    "Still, this is insane. If I am not wrong, it is possible to multiply a thousand times." said Angus.


    "Yet, I could only use it five times at max, leaving me half dead for a year. Kakakahaha¡­ I thought I would turn into a squashed tomato at that time."ughed Haidem.


    "However, there is one more thing I don''t understand. Why me? Other monster-minded people could also use this skill, right?" asked Angus, who really couldn''t find the real reason Haidem taught him Phantasm Arms.


    "Tell me, kid. Has your life been boring so far?" asked Haidem with a smirk.


    "Boring? Of course, not. With Anna and Jayna, there is no way it will be boring." said Angus.


    "Then¡­ What if you are not as strong as you are now? Will you keep having this ''Fun''?" asked Haidem.


    "Err¡­ I think you are thinking it wrong. I have the power to protect my loved one and not just have fun like you think. Also, what does this have to do with your reason?" said Angus.


    Haidem tilted his head and looked at Angus like he was an idiot.


    "Kid, you are joking, right?" asked Haidem.


    "Nope. I just want to have a peaceful life with Jayna and Anna." said Angus.


    "And did it work?" asked Haidem solemnly.


    "Well, it''s hard. But, I am sure it will work someday." said Angus.


    "*Sigh* Alright¡­ calm down¡­ Calm down¡­ You are talking to an impaired idiot. He is still young. He is just taking his own baby step. No need to burst out, Haidem." muttered Haidem while trying to calm himself.


    "Excuse me?" asked Angus.


    "Are you fucking stupid?!! Kid, if you don''t want trouble, you should never get this strong. Being strong in this world is basically like ma trouble. This is just how this world has worked since ancient times." said Haidem.


    "As for whatever peace you are talking about, it is just a fucking illusion. Believe me, kid. I already saw many kingdoms destroyed under the pretext of this illusion." added Haidem solemnly.


    "I can''t refute it. But, it is not wrong to long for peace than trouble, isn''t it?" said Angus with a warm smile.


    "We all do, kid. We all do. It just never works. You should go back now." said Haidem while turning around and backing Angus.


    Seeing Haidem no longer in the mood to talk, Angus leaves him alone. He knows monster-minded people have their own darkness inside their hearts. It is best to leave them alone when they are dealing with it.


    Angus also gives up trying to understand Haidem''s reason. Although he has some guesses, it will also not harm him in any way. Returning to his room, he only finds Jayna waiting for him on the bed.


    "Did I make you wait for a long time?" asked Angus.


    "Nope. If you don''t return in five minutes, I will make you sleep on the floor." said Jayna.


    "Sorry.. Sorry¡­ Phantasm Arms turn out to be a good skill that matches my condition. Since I could keep enhancing my body, I should develop and use this better than anyone else." said Angus while embracing Jayna.


    "Good for you. But, I also will not lose to you." said Jayna, enjoying Angus'' touch.


    "Jayna, are you okay?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "Is it about Anna?" asked Jayna.


    "Yeah. Although Haidem didn''t specify, it is still clear Anna may be attracted to you because of something else." said Angus.


    "I have a few guesses. But it only makes me love Anna more. I also believe that she will never harm me in any way." said Jayna.


    "If you say so." said Angus.


    "How about you? You don''t seem too shocked about you being monster-minded." said Jayna.


    "I was shocked and surprised. You should also know about it. But it didn''t matter too much. Do you still remember about [Analyze] I used some time ago?" asked Angus.


    "Of course. You said there are some simrities between us, right?" asked Jayna.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah. I have this theory where everyone actually has the possibility of turning monster-minded or something stronger. It is in our genes but just not developed enough." said Angus.


    "Anna and I have more simr genes. Though mine is less than five percent of my total genes. As for you not even reaching one percent in these genes. On the other hand, Anna has more than ten percent of her total genes."


    "I believe you need at least five percent or more of your total genes to be monster minded." added Angus.


    "I have a few other theories about this. But, nothing concrete yet. Besides, knowing it also will not change anything. It just makes it possible for me to wield and use miasma." said Angus.


    "Will you try to use it?" asked Jayna.


    "Nahh¡­ I already have Chi. Nothing is wrong with learning it in case something unexpected happens." replied Angus casually.


    "Yeah, about that. Can I start¡­" said Jayna.


    Before Jayna could finish his sentence, "Alright, it seems no more sleep for you tonight. Good thing Anna is sleeping with Mira in the other room." said Angus with a smirk.


    "Ehh.. Eh.. No, I didn''t practice. Please¡­ Angus!!" cried Jayna before Angus started to touch her intensely.


    In the end, Jayna''s plea turned into nothing but an intense moan under Angus''s relentless assault. When their [Allegiance] reaches the first threshold, Jayna also learns how to cultivate and wield chi from Angus'' experience.


    However, Angus warns her to only practice it once he deems her ready. She also knows the danger of cultivating chi. Unlike Angus, she didn''t have a mysterious misty ball inside her ball that provided an endless amount of chi.


    She needs to cultivate chi in the normal way, which is using her own lifeforce as fuel. Therefore, cultivating chi is more dangerous for her. She also knew chi cultivation couldn''t be done hastily or it would only ruin her body.


    Therefore, she promised Angus to never practice until Angus deemed her ready. Still, as someone obsessed with getting stronger, she often asks and is curious about this mystical power.


    It is clear chi is many times more destructive and powerful than mana. However, it is also limited and can''t be used carelessly. As the phoenix, she should have an immense amount of lifeforce. But, her phoenix side has not developed to that point.


    As a result, cultivating chi poses too much risk for her despite already having the necessary knowledge.


    After having a sleeplessly passionate night, they wake up early in the morning and clean themself before picking up the sleeping Anna. Entering the room, they find it littered with many empty tes and trays.


    "Err¡­ This is??" said Angus as he had a bad feeling.


    "Oh.. Good morning, Young Baron Angus and Princess Jayna. I hope you enjoy your night." said Darren from the side with a smile.


    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but blush embarrassingly.


    "Ehem¡­ Master Darren, why are there a lot of empty tes and trays here?" asked Angus.


    "Ahh¡­ That''s because of that brute. Late at night, he suddenly intruded into this room and yed with Lady Anna and Master. He also ordered a bunch of food through room service. Really¡­ such a brute." said Darren while shaking his head.


    "Urghh¡­ At least he paid for these on his own." said Angus as he massaged his head from the headache he would get when Anna started to use room service next time.


    "About that¡­. He told the inn''s employee to leave the bill to you." said Darren.


    "What the¡­ Where is that mongrel!!" roared Angus as he finally lost his calm.


    "He immediately leaves when Lady Anna falls asleep to who knows where. Such a rude person."


    "Wait a minute¡­ Master Darren. Did you say he told the inn''s employee? Did he blow his disguise?" asked Jayna from the side.


    "He uses this ck thing from the shadow and turns his entire body into someone else." said Darren.


    "Tch¡­ What a sly old fox. Otherwise, I will drag him to the nearby dwarf elder." said Angus coldly.


    Judging by the mountainous te and tray in the room, he knows he at least needs to pay a hundred thousand gold coins and possibly reach a million just. This amount of money is too ridiculous just for a night snack.


    "Huft¡­ Alright, what''s done is done. Let''s wake up the sleepyhead. We still need to hunt for some material today. I think we should get a better price today." said Angus.


    Although Angus is still angry at Haidem for cheating him of a lot of money, he also doesn''t mind it too much since he is super rich and gets Phantasm Arms from him. For Angus, a million gold coins is a low price to exchange for this skill.


    After waking up the sleepy Anna and doing their daily routine, they again explore the area in search of rare and precious materials. Just as they walk into the street, they notice the whole area is less crowded than yesterday. Some of the buildings were evenpletely vacated.

 Chapter 672 Deal

    Seeing the less crowded street and fewer merchants selling their items, Angus knows the reason behind it. After yesterday''s event, everyone in the Undermine Council knows there are monster-minded people among them.


    Although the Dwarf always said they would guarantee everyone''s safety and security, these people still would not take a chance since they also heard many rumors about the monster-minded craziness. Who knows what these people will do in the next second.


    Some forces and people didn''t want to take a gamble and pack up their things to leave these ces, even if they needed to pay more to leave this ce. No amount of money could repurchase their life if they suddenly be the victim of these mad people.


    The dwarves also couldn''t say anything and decided toply since these people were also paying them to leave sooner. Currently, the only ones staying at this ce are those confident in their power or people with no money to return early.


    However, Angus also knows this is an opportunity for them. Although he is not interested in the economy and money, he still knows a few things about the economy, such as thew of supply and demand.


    When there are too many supplies with little demand, the price will go lower than usual. Since there are fewer buyers in this ce, some of the item prices will get lower and they also didn''t have too muchpetition.


    Few daring merchants also stay in this ce for these reasons. Undermine Council is the greatest trading hub in the world. As long as you have enough money, you can get anything in this ce.


    Unfortunately, it also attracted too many people, making the rare material price go twice or more than usual. With the less buyer, these material prices may return to normal or just below the usual market price.


    As for the fear of no one daring to sell it, Angus also wasn''t afraid of it. People who could procure rare materials and sell in bulk should also not be ordinary people and have some background.


    These people usually have enough force to protect themself even when facing monster-minded people.


    Exploring the street, Angus finds almost no merchants selling their stuff on the road. Most of the remaining merchants sell inside a building or auction house, showing their deep background and financial power.


    If the inn price is more than twenty times of normal price, Angus couldn''t think how high and expensive the price of renting these buildings would be. It could be said that people who could rent buildings and open auction houses are the true sellers in this ce.


    As Angus and the others look for any good material, they suddenly find a familiar shop name with a woman''s dress on its front window.


    "Angus, isn''t that¡­" said Jayna.


    "Yup, let''s not go in there." said Angus while trying to turn around.


    Suddenly, the door of the shop opened, revealing a familiar red-skinned woman wearing a long whiteb coat and sses.


    "Didn''t you know it is rude to ignore ady, dear customer." said Nabe, the Red Queen Altras.


    "Ahh¡­ that''s milky milkydy." chimed Anna.


    "Err¡­ Morning, Red Queen Nabe." replied Angus.


    "Morning, everyone. It''s been a while. Why don''t you go inside? I could probably help you procure whatever you need." said Nabe.


    "Why do you think I need something?" asked Angus.


    "You will not be here. If you don''t need anything. Besides, a person like you staying in this dangerous ce means you still not getting what you want." said Nabe with a smirk.


    "Tch¡­ Fine." said Angus.


    "Angus, Anna wants milk. Milky Milky Lady''s milk is delicious." said Anna.


    "Alright.. Alright¡­ Let''s get inside first." said Angus.


    As everyone goes inside, they find the buildingyout and decoration are simr to the one they visited on the Nirvasst time.


    "So, what can I help you with? And here''s the milk. It''s on the house." said Nabe while serving a few sses of milk to everyone.


    "Free? That''s unusual for a merchant like you?" asked Angus.


    "Well, just milk is nothing to the previous problem I put all of you through. I am also d that you like my masterpieces. Now, could you tell me what you were searching for?" said Nabe after ncing at Anna and Jayna''s clothes.


    "*Sigh* I want to procure thetest dwarf smithing tools." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ I can, but I am sure you could never pay for its price like some rare material you requestedst time." said Nabe.


    "Why do I sense a but here?" muttered Angus.


    "Correct. Though I couldn''t help you get the dwarf smithing tools, I could introduce you to someone willing to sell it at a more affordable price." said Nabe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So, you are selling information? I think such information is precious. You could even lose some money here." said Angus.


    "Not necessary. First, there are almost no buyers for dwarf smithing tools besides the Dwarf. Second, every Dwarf could issue another one from theirmunity if they want one. Unless they are too far from theirmunity, no one will buy dwarf smithing tools from other sources."


    "This is also why the price in my store is so high. Only people who truly need it will buy from me." exined Nabe.


    "Are you sure it is good for me to know about this?" asked Angus.


    "I see no harm in it since you are bad at negotiation and business stuff. Besides, like I said before. If they truly need it, they don''t have any choice but to buy it from me, no matter the price." said Nabe.


    "Urghh¡­ I know I didn''t negotiate too muchst time. But that was because I didn''t want to stay any longer. It''s not that I am bad at business or something." retorted Angus.


    "Say after you could convince your lover, boy." replied Nabe while pointing at Jayna, who scoffed when he said he is not bad at business.


    To Jayna and Nabe, Angus is like a muscle head when doing business and negotiation. He buys everything without negotiating correctly as long as he has enough money.


    "Urgh¡­ So, what is the price of this information?" asked Angus.


    "Normally, I will charge you up to 5 million or more. But I happen to need something from you." said Nabe.


    "What is it?" asked Angus with a frown.


    "Five of Absolute Red made by her." said Nabe.


    "What for?" asked Angus coldly.


    Angus wasn''t surprised about Nabe knowing their new Absolute Red and its connection with Jayna. Angus knows Nabe has a very extensive informationwork on her own.


    "For my own research." said Nabe.


    Angus didn''t reply but kept staring at the Altras woman.


    "What research?" asked Angus.


    "Breaking Fate. There is someone that I want to be free from Fate. Although this person never cares about it, I know deep down he wants to be free like his own kind." said Nabe in a mncholy tone.


    Before Angus could say anything further, "Alright, I agree. But you need to help Angus make my weapon." said Jayna from the side.


    "Jayna?!!" called Angus.


    The couple looks at each other briefly before Angus sighs deeply and understands Jayna''s intention. Through Jayna''s power, she knows Nabe''s story and reason are true as ites from her heart. She also knows Angus needs someone to assist him in creating her sword.


    Who is a better candidate than Nabe, who often creates ridiculous stuff about weapons of mass destruction.


    "Weapon? Now, it makes sense why you procure those materials and dwarf smithing tools. Well, I am not sure we could create something to withstand phoenix fire at her caliber, but I will still do my best to help. So, how is it?" asked Nabe to Angus.


    "I want two soul-bound contracts for this." said Angus.


    "Deal." said Nabe while offering her hand.


    Angus couldn''t help but shake her hand while still feeling uncertain about this deal. After that, they start writing the soul-bound contract while Anna and Mira enjoy milk-based products such as Milk Ice, Milk Candy, and many others.


    After finishing the soul-bound contract, they write another contract that dictates that anyone who breaks the previous contract will have their soul die. This is another measure to prevent someone from escaping the soul-bound bacsh.


    The first soul-bound contract''s bacsh could still be offset through special means or items. But, if the second contract is written, they could no longer use protection as the bacsh will be doubled and too strong.


    However, the soul-bound contract itself is made of expensive material. Moreover, it is very hard to produce and only sold legally by religious groups. A single empty soul-bound contract costs at least ten thousand gold coins. Therefore, people rarely use this method just to make a deal.


    Angus dares to use this because he knows Nabe has a lot of empty soul-bound contracts and is wealthy enough to buy them. After finalizing the contract and signing it, Angus asked about this mysterious provider Nabe talked about.


    "The person I am talking about is called Ingrel. He is a very hard person to approach, but luckily he is alsoing into the Undermine Council. Though it is very rare for his race toe. He opened a shop in sector seven. Here''s the address." said Nabe while giving a piece of paper.

 Chapter 673 Train

    "Here''s the address." said Nabe while giving a piece of paper.


    Picking up the paper, "Seriously?" asked Angus.


    "Well, he is quite entric. So, good luck talking to him." said Nabe.


    "Alright, I will give the half payment before we leave this ce." said Angus.


    "Sure. Take your time. I hear that Absolute Red is very hard to create." said Nabe.


    "You sure are informed as always." said Angus.


    "Knowledge and information are necessary tools for a merchant." said Nabe sarcastically while Jayna giggled at it.


    Then, Angus calls Anna to leave the shop. The little troublemaker ys with Mira, who keeps drinking her milk. Anna kept talking while sitting on the flying pillow and wandering around.


    Leaving the Rosemade shop, they start walking towards a particr metallic building underground. Currently, they are located inside sector six.


    Although Sector six and Sector seven are adjacent from one with the others, there is still arge amount of distance between their current location and their destination. To handle traveling problems, the dwarf provides a transportation facility to travel between sectors.


    Coming out from the underground stair, they are weed by a fast-moving giant metallic train across the track covered with various dimmed blue runes.


    "Angus.. Angus¡­ What is that?! It''s so fast!!" asked Anna excitedly.


    "I believe it is something like a fast-moving train."mented Angus.


    "Train?! What is that? Is it delicious?" asked Anna.


    "No¡­ Anna. It is metallic transportation like a carriage but could bring many people at once. Some big advanced kingdoms are already using this means to transport people. I hear it is quite expensivepared to the usual transportation since it is run by mana and core." said Angus.


    "Did we have them?" asked Anna.


    "Sadly no. Though we may have it sooner." said Angus.


    "So, can Anna eat it?" asked Anna innocently.


    "No, Anna. It is not food. The train is¡­" replied Jayna while she exined more about the train.


    As Jayna also gets Angus'' memory from his past life, she also knows something about the train and not just from the book. In the meantime, Angus decides to check the train schedule and finds they need to wait a few minutes for the train towards sector seven.


    The train is free for everyone to use. Still, they must check for the train schedule before riding one. As they wait for the train, Anna and Mira wander around the station, followed by Jayna, Lenora, and Mini Porky.


    "Hmm¡­ I didn''t know the Heart kingdom had such extensive knowledge about trains." chimed Darren from the side.


    "Did the Eternal Kingdom also have trains for long-distance transportation?" asked Angus.


    "No. That will just be a waste of resources. Every capable vampire could travel faster or at least the same speed as an ordinary train during the night. Having trains is just a waste of resources for our kind." replied Darren.


    ''Right. If I am not wrong, the high-grade vampire was recorded to be faster than the speed of sound during the night. It seems this is not only a baseless rumor.'' thought Angus.


    "Still, these trains are not ordinary ones. Their speed and runes arepletely different from the ones I knew. I could see it is many times more advanced than those trains." added Darren.


    "Yes. It seems the dwarf is showing their capability this time." said Angus.


    "I wonder if it is a good thing." said Darren.


    "Hm??" asked Angus.


    "I noticed this work is not entirely from the dwarf race. The dwarves are famous for their craftsmanship and metallurgy. However, magical engineering and runes are more like gnomes and gremlin expertise." said Darren.


    "Even if it does not create a conflict now, it will definitely create a conflict in the future." added Darren.


    "Hmm¡­ Did Master Darren think those races would be gone in the future?" asked Angus.


    "I can''t say for sure. Gremlins and gnomes may not look like abatant-oriented race, but they are actually one of the most feared races in the past." said Darren.


    "Feared?" asked Angus.


    "I will not go into detail, but those races created many mass destructive weapons in the past. Once in a few hundred years, they will produce something crazy. Maybe that''s why those gnomes are so chaotic while gnomes are such bookworms." Darren said.


    "Hahahaha¡­. Yes, that''s probably true."ughed Angus.


    As the main head researcher, Angus knows the Research Center hires few people from gremlin and gnome races. From his experience, the rumor about these two races hase out to be true.


    The green-skinned gremlin alwayses in a few groups. They are a bunch of rascals who like to produce something explosive but have great minds at magical engineering. However, they are very disorganized and can never stay still.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They also will use everything in their surroundings to create something explosive. One moment you take your eyes off them, they may make something dangerous like a bomb or unstable explosive weapon.


    In contrast, the gnomes have a very calm and chill nature. Their race is famous for having a great mind regarding architecture, alchemy, and runes. They are the best people for making an imprable stronghold.


    However, they work very slowly and it takes forever to produce a single n for a new building. They also like to waste their time reading books out loud.


    Still, their knowledge of alchemy and runes inscriptions is top-notch. They could even scriptplex runes and concoct potent potions during battle despite only low-grade levels.


    ''Most people find their nature quite disturbing. However, Master Valeron somehow could provide for their needs and control them.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    *Wung* *Wung* After a few minutes, a train suddenly stopped on the nearby tform. As the people emerge from the train, the number six on the metallic body turns seven. This shows that the train is going toward sector seven for its next destination.


    "Wooahhh¡­ It''s so huge." said Anna in the air.


    "Anna,e down. This is our train." called Jayna from below.


    "Did we eat it now?" asked Anna.


    "Anna, it''s not food. Come down first." replied Jayna.


    "Okay. Mira, let''s go down before we eat those wusy metal." said Anna.


    Mira didn''t reply, only gave a silent nod.


    After that, a few dwarf employees start to call everyone going to sector seven towards the train. Angus and the others enter the train through the automatic door. Angus feels like he is back on the earth, traveling through a high-speed train.


    ''This brings back some memories.'' thought Angus with a smile.


    Jayna could only roll her eyes at his thought. She knows the memories Angus is talking about. It is not the memory of him traveling the train but fighting inside the high-speed train against people while hiding it from the ordinary passenger.


    ''Those really a good time.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Angus, Big sis, why are we inside the wusy metal? Are we going to be eaten?" asked Anna while tilting her head.


    "Anna, we are not going to be eaten. This is just like the carriage." said Jayna.


    "Then, will we eat wusy metal?" asked Anna again.


    "This girl¡­" said Angus with a facepalm.


    After waiting a few minutes, the train''s door closed after a short warning before the train released a buzzing sound. Angus could feel arge amount of mana powering the whole train. *Wuzz* The outside scene turns blurry as the train moves at high speed.


    "Woooahhh¡­" eximed Anna.


    Before she couldment further, the train suddenly stopped and opened the door.


    "We have arrived at Sector Seven. Please don''t forget your belonging and thank you for using our service." a sound was heard throughout the train.


    "That was super fast. It almost feels like teleporting."mented Angus.


    Jayna and Lenora also agreed with Angus'' statement. The train is too fast. On the other hand, Anna begins pouting and grumbling.


    "Not fair!! Anna still does not want to ride more." grumbled Anna while cutely pouting.


    Jayna couldn''t help but hug the pouting Anna and pat her head.


    "Alright.. Alright¡­ How about we buy some meat first after this?" asked Angus.


    "Yay!! Meat!!" replied Anna happily.


    The other passerby only nced at Angus and the others while shaking their heads.


    ''What a spoiled brat!'' thought everyone inwardly.


    Still, they didn''t dare to say a word. In fact, no one dares to approach Angus and the others from the moment they enter the train station.


    Coming out of the train station, they find another less crowded street with many shops. The scenery is simr to sector six except for their street name and number. Angus looks at the address again while shaking their head.


    "Clover Street block seven, number seven, Sector Seven. No matter how I think of it, this Ingrel is lucky to get such a ce." said Angus.


    Clover is a ntation that symbolizes fortune and seven is a magical number for luck and fortune. The symbol and number are not just superstitious stuff like in Angus'' past life but could genuinely be exined in a magical scientific way.


    As a researcher, he knows the meaning behind this symbolic stuff. Numbers and symbols are also important variables when readingplicated things like Fate or the World''s will.

 Chapter 674 Dwarf Elder Meeting

    While Angus and the others are searching, the dwarf elders are having a serious meeting about the Undermine Council.


    "I believe everyone already heard about the current state of the Undermine Council." said Grimruk, one of the dwarf elders.


    "Yes, I hear almost half of the visitors returned yesterday night." chimed Skok, one of the dwarf elders.


    "All of this because of a stupid monster-minded person going wild!!" said Thror, one of the dwarf elders.


    "Hmm¡­ Elder Forgus, how is our current revenue?" asked Belmuth, one of the dwarf elders.


    "Well, it is fortunate that we barely reach our target. It seems everyone is excited as it''s been a while since the Undermine Council was held." replied Elder Forgus, one of the dwarf elders responsible for the dwarfmunity finance.


    "If it is not for that monster, we may have twice the amount just from the selling tax today." added Elder Forgus.


    "I told you¡­ It is a bad idea to invite that monster girl. We should have killed her the first time we saw it." said Elder Thror as he was responsible for the security.


    "Thror!! You better watch your stinky mouth!! We don''t want to attract hatred that may endanger our entire race. Besides, Lady Anna is different from her kind. I already met her once and she is quite an interesting girl." rebuked Elder Forgus.


    "Tch¡­ You say that because Balrug is somehow rted to her." retorted Elder Thror.


    "You!!" as Elder Forgus offended by such a word.


    *BANG* "Enough!!" shouted Elder Grimruk, mming his hammer to the stone table.


    "Everyone stay calm. The purpose of the Undermine Council is never to seek profit. But, to gather all the dwarfs and decide the future of our race." said Marek, one of the dwarf elders and the most knowledgeable one.


    "I agree with Elder Marek. However, I think we should postpone this event." said Elder Skok.


    "Hm??" replied the other dwarf elders.


    Although most know the danger of monster-minded people, none try to cancel the event since they believe they can handle monster-minded people.


    "Elder Skok, is there any particr reason?" asked Elder Thror worriedly.


    "Yes. I believe most of you also feel it. Someone or something is blocking Fate. I don''t know who did it and how, but I think it is already dangerous enough." said Elder Skok.


    "Elder Skok, I think you are overthinking about it. Fate always works mysteriously and never precisely. Who knows it is the work of a powerful visitor?" said Elder Dumrod.


    "Besides, it will be hard to gather everyone again or extend just for a single day." added Elder Dumrod.


    "Certainly, if only a single monster-minded person creates chaos, we could still handle it. But, how about it is more than one or a group of monster-minded people." said Elder Skok.


    "That''s impossible!! The monster-minded people never gather toge¡­ther." said Elder Thror before noticing the problem.


    At the same time, every elder also realizes the real problem of these monster minded people. It is known that monster-minded people never gather together and avoid each other like the gue. However, there are two monster-minded people that they know in this ce.


    One of them is the recently monster-minded Stonakin and the other is Anna. The monster-minded Stonakin and Anna somehow gather at this ce in close proximity. Hence, there may be more monster-minded people hiding among the visitors.


    "I have a few theories regarding this. This Stonakin monster is unusually monster-minded, which is unlikely since all his behavior so far is exactly like a monster-minded person until now." exined Elder Skok.


    "This concludes me that the thing that messed up with Fate also influenced them, so they are unable to detect each other until they are close enough." said Elder Skok


    "Hmm.. Elder Skok, you seem to know this Stonakin monster." said Elder Grimruk.


    "Yes. His name is the invincible monster Haidem who created a lot of destruction a hundred years ago. He is one of the famous monster-minded people that was found. His entire life behavior is exactly like the other monster-minded people." stated Elder Skok.


    "Elder Skok, I think you need to calm down. We know you experienced some tragedy back with monster-minded people during your journey. But we still couldn''t cancel this event. Even if we want to cancel it, it is already impossible." said Elder Dumrod.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Elder Dumrod is right. Since the event started, we can no longer stop it. Not only do we need to reimburse those who rent the buildings, but we also need topensate all the remaining visitors. By then, it will seriously dent our finances." said Elder Forgus.


    "I know¡­ However, it will also endanger everyone''s lives. If something happens, we can''t bear the consequence." said Elder Skok.


    "Elder Skok, if something really happened, which is very unlikely, Elder Thror and his people could handle it. Besides, there is a Master of Hidden in the Dark here. If something beyond our capability happens, she may help us rather than stay on standby." said Elder Dumrod.


    "Elder Dumrod is right. Although we have a lot of disputes with the previous Vampire King Alfred and Eternal Kingdom, our race is always an ally with Master Mira. Our Ancestors even regard her as one of our protectors." said Elder Marek.


    "Hmm¡­ What did you think about this, Elder Lotord? You have been silent since the start of the meeting." said Elder Grimruk.


    "*Sigh* Personally, I prefer to postpone the Undermine Council, but it is also impossible. Too many people are alreadying and many more are still on the way here." said Elder Lotord, one of the Dwarf Elders.


    "Elder Lotord, why did you think we should postpone this event?" asked Elder Grimruk.


    "The same reason for Elder Skok. Since arriving at this ce, I haven''t been able to read anything about Fate. At first, I thought it was just something big happening somewhere. But, I think the source of the problem is closer than we thought." said Elder Lotord.


    "I am unsure if you realize this, but most seventh-grade leaders leave the Undermine Council. As for the reason, they didn''t want to stay in this uncertain situation in the unknownnd." exined Elder Lotord.


    "In the meantime, the remaining ones are because they either didn''t want to make a loss for renting the building, a daredevil that seeks the thrill of danger, or various other business reasons like searching rare items or finishing other business." said Elder Lotord.


    "In other words, the visitors will get less as the day passes. By then, most people in this ce will only be the dwarf race. If something big happens, I believe the dwarf race may take an unprecedented blow." concluded Elder Lotord.


    "How did you know something big would happen?" asked Elder Grimruk.


    "I don''t know. But, if a person or something wants to do something on a big scale, they may conceal themself or their deed from Fate. Even if it happens at another ce, it still can affect us and by that time, we will easily get routed at once." said Elder Lotord.


    "Hmm¡­ So, how is it, everyone? Should we cancel it?" asked Elder Grimruk.


    "Nah¡­ As I said before, it is impossible to cancel it. Elder Belmuth, you are in charge of our defense mechanism, right?" asked Elder Forgus.


    "Yes. Did you want me to increase the defensive rune and protection?" replied Elder Belmuth.


    "Yes, I think we should increase the defensive and istion rune to the maximum when every dwarf arrives." said Elder Forgus.


    "But, some visitors may be unable to leave at that time." said Elder Belmuth.


    "We could just give thempensation. Besides, if the Elder Lotord''s conjecture is true, only a few visitors will be left during thest few days of the event. We could just reimburse them or give a littlepensation from the treasury." said Elder Forgus.


    "Agreed. I believe we have more than enough money in our treasury." chimed Elder Thror while ring at Elder Forgus.


    "I think this is also a good idea since I don''t think many people will stay here after finishing whatever business they held here." said Elder Marek ignoring the two elders'' banter.


    "This is better than outrightly canceling the whole Undermine Council." said Elder Dumrod.


    "Alright, is there anyone else who wants to share their opinion? If not, we will continue the Undermine Council as nned with the addition of increasing our security. Elder Thror, Elder Belmuth, make sure to do your job properly." said Elder Grimruk.


    "Leave it to me. I will make this ce an imprable stronghold, " said Elder Belmuth proudly.


    "Don''t worry, I will catch and behead those madds." said Elder Thror.


    After discussing a few more things about the Undermine Council, they decide to separate and return to their own sector. When Elder Dumrod arrives back at his residence, his skin melts, revealing a golden metallic structure under it.


    Suddenly, a strong invisible magical force covers it and turns it into countless metallic pieces. These metallic pieces fly around and gather around the dwarf elder, who shows a smile in the room.


    "Everything is going ording to the n." said the real Elder Dumrod.

 Chapter 675 Elf

    While the dwarves are busy with their own problems, Angus and the others also arrive at their destination. In front of them, they find a massive unusual building. The building is simr to the other building but is made of a living tree.


    It is not only made of wood but a giant piece of living tree with branches and green leaves. Just by its massive size and unusual shape, people will think it is just an ordinary wooden house, not a single piece of a giant tree.


    Unlike the other buildings that show banners or disy their unique merchandise in the front, the building is entirely empty, besides the number address and a single wooden door on the front.


    "Somehow I really have a bad feeling about this." muttered Angus.


    "Is there something dangerous inside?" asked Jayna.


    "I am not sure. I just feel a troublesome problem wille if we enter this shop." said Angus.


    "Troublesome problem?" muttered Jayna while ncing at Anna, who was chatting with the silent Mira nearby.


    Whenever Angus feels troublesome problemsing, they may encounter annoying problems like Anna''s mischievous prank but nothing dangerous.


    "Should we skip it?" asked Jayna.


    "Well, we have already arrived here. It will be a waste just to not look at it. Besides, I didn''t want to waste five Absolute Red for nothing." said Angus before approaching the wooden door.


    ''I really have a bad feeling about this.'' thought Angus as he stopped before touching the handle.


    Shaking his head, he touched the handle and opened the door. Behind the door, they find a massive room covered in wood and a serene ambiance. Not far from them, some tables and chairs are ced around the room in an orderly manner.


    They also find a counter table far in the back and a person looking at them. The person has an exquisite appearance despite being a male. Angus also noticed the distinguishing characteristic of the person''s body. The person has a slender body and smooth skin.


    It is like the epitome of the beauty itself. Angus could see the long sharp ear, simr to the elf leader he met during the Nirvas test entrance.


    ''An elf?'' thought everyone.


    At this moment, he notices something strange on the elf.


    ''He keeps looking at Jayna.'' thought Angus frowning.


    Suddenly, Anna hopped from Mira''s flying pillow towards Jayna''s arm.


    "Big sis, Anna didn''t like this puny¡­ stupid.. Prick!!" said Anna as she tried to say the meanest words.


    "Hush¡­ Anna, that''s rude. You shouldn''t say something to a random person." rebuked Jayna.


    "But, this puny tree hugger wants Big sis, " said Anna, sticking her tongue at the elf, trying to mock him.


    "Ehem¡­ I am sorry about Anna. She is just a little girl. I hope you don''t get offended." said Angus.


    Although Angus didn''t have too many interactions with the elf, he still heard something about them. Calling the elf a tree hugger is like mocking their ancestor, which is weird in human custom, but it is just how the elf is.


    "Hahaha¡­ No worries¡­ No worries¡­ Children like to say anything they like. This is why they are so beautiful." replied the elf with a warm smile.


    "Anyway, what can I do for you?" asked the elf.


    "We hear that you are selling thetest dwarf smithing tools." said Angus without beating around the bust.


    "Ohh.. Straight to the point. Well, you are lucky. I happen to have it. But, since it will take some time to pack it as there is a lot of stuff there. Did you also need someone to assemble it? I could introduce you to some expert." asked the elf.


    "Nah¡­ We have our own experts. So, how long is the packing? Also, is it a second hand?" asked Angus.


    "Don''t worry about that. All of my stuff is new and original. I also guarantee its quality. As for the time, it will take about three-four days. I could send you to your inn if you want." said the elf.


    "Three-four days, huh?" said Angus while contemting something.


    ''The sooner we get out of this ce, the better. But, if we could get the original and new item like he said, it would be better than asking for second-hand tools from the dwarf. Well, I hope nothing is wrong in the next few days.'' thought Angus.


    "So, did you want to buy it?" asked the elf.


    "Yes. As for the payment?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­. How about thatdy with blonde hair over there." said the elf with a smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing these words, the room suddenly became unusually hot.


    "Hahaha¡­ I don''t think it is a good idea to mix the joke with business matters."ughed Angus while ring at the elf menacingly.


    "I agree with you. But I''m also not joking." said the elf.


    "See¡­ That puny asslicking lizard wants Big Sis!! Anna already knows it!!" chimed Anna from the side while mocking the elf.


    "Punny asslicking lizard?!" replied the elf with a frown.


    If a tree hugger is mocking their ancestor, an asslicking lizard is a worst and cussing word for the elf. Only some people know about the existence of dragons in their homnd. But everyone knows elves and dragons have had a symbiotic rtionship since ancient times.


    Ignoring Anna''s remark, "Mr. Elf, I think you should exin yourself. Or one of the precious elf races may be gone today." said Angus menacingly.


    "Fufufu¡­ It''s nothing. I just find that woman is beautiful and charming. I believe you mortals called it love at first sight." said the elf.


    "For an elf, you are truly arrogant and prideful, huh?" said Angus with a frown.


    ''Is the reason why Nabe said he is difficult to deal with?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Well, we are a practically immortal racepared to short-lived people. Still, I am not too heartless to take someone''s woman. How about this if you could defeat me, you will get tools and everything I have for free?" asked the elf.


    "But¡­ If you lose, you will give me that woman." added the elf.


    "No deal. I will not bet on her. Jayna is not a thing or merchandise." said Angus before turning around.


    "Suit yourself." shrugged the elf.


    "Wait, Angus¡­" called Jayna while putting down Jayna.


    "No, I will not bet on you as a prize." declined Angus stubbornly before Jayna finished her sentence.


    At this moment, Mira and her subordinates just stay silent and watch from the silence. Angus is also sure the taciturn girl is eating a snack once in a while, like watching a good movie.


    "Angus, listen. His offer is better than asking the dwarf for second-hand tools. Besides, there is no guarantee the dwarf elders will allow us to buy it from them." said Jayna trying to persuade Angus.


    "No. No matter how good it is. It is not worth it." said Angus.


    "It''s okay, Angus. I trust you." replied Jayna while looking at Angus.


    Seeing Jayna''s pleading eyes and her intention through their bond, Angus couldn''t help but release a huge sigh. Then, he nces at the smiling elf while using [Analyze] at full capacity.


    He is not stupid and is going to fight someone without any prior knowledge. Unfortunately, he couldn''t gather much since the elf''s physiologypletely differs from the human race. They may look like humans, but their slender bodies are a few times stronger than human bodies.


    Moreover, their bodies are also very light. Some of them are even lighter than a feather. No one knows it results from using a particr skill or unique body trait. But they certainly have magical bodies.


    Angus also couldn''t find the mana of the elf besides its density. The elf race is one of the races loved by nature, making it hard to investigate their total mana. Most people could only find their mana density and judge it from there.


    Unfortunately, this is also another problem. The mana density will also increase as someone ages until they reach their lifespan limit. The elf race is one of the unique races capable of making their mana denser as they grow older until death.


    ''Judging by his mana density, he should not be very old and seventh grade. However, there is a possibility he is faking this and trapping me. I hear from father that the elf is also adept at using illusion magic besides wood elemental.'' thought Angus while contemting it.


    Seeing the same harmless smile from the elf, Angus couldn''t help but feel like getting yed into a trap. In fact, he could know everything about the elf if he used the second threshold of [Analyze]. However, it will announce his power and attract more unforeseen danger.


    ''If this turns out to be a trap, I will fucking kill that red queen after this.'' grumbled Angus inwardly.


    "Alright, let''s do this. However, I will only need the dwarf smithing tools." said Angus solemnly.


    "Good choice. Then, please follow me." said the elf before leaving behind the counter table and opening the wooden door at the side wall.


    Opening the wooden door, Angus feels like seeing an entirely other world. He could see a blue sky above, a fresh and cool dew in the air, and a lustful small ntation surrounding. However, the massive stone tform in front of them is the most iconic.


    Seeing the enchanted stone tform, ''Yup, this is a trap. I will fucking beat that red queen!!'' cursed Angus inwardly.

 Chapter 676 Forced Battle

    ''Yup, this is a trap. I will fucking beat that red queen!!'' cursed Angus inwardly.


    "So, how is it? Did you want to back down now? It''s okay. We still have not officially made a contract and the deal." said the elf, standing near the stone tform.


    Angus frowned a little bit after hearing these words.


    "Why did you seem to want to fight me so badly? You seem to be gloating me into fighting you. I don''t think I''ve ever had any business with any elf before." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Don''t know. Probably I was just angry from that child''s remarks before." said the elf with the same smile.


    "Hey!! Anna didn''t do anything. That puny asslicking stuck-up grass is the one that looks at Big Sis!!" retorted Anna.


    Ignoring Anna''s words, "Well, how about this? I will tell you everything if you win against me." said the elf.


    "Hmm¡­ How about we change the bet? I definitely never bet on Jayna. She is my love and everything. I don''t think whatever you have has the same worth as her. It''s pretty much a loss for me, especially since you are preparing everything for this fight." said Angus.


    "Certainly. A person''s value is pricelesspared to worldly stuff. So, how about everything I have, even myself. Besides, isn''t betting your most precious one on the line more exciting?" said the elf.


    ''This elf is really crazy. And here I thought only those in seventh grade are the ones with crazy ideas.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Angus burst that asslicker grass¡­ Mmmpphhfft" cheered Anna from the side before getting stopped by Jayna.


    Ignoring the excited Anna, "I still refuse to take Jayna as a bet¡­" said Angus.


    "Angus¡­" called Jayna from the side.


    Angus turns his head to Jayna before once again releasing a deep sigh.


    "It''s okay. I trust you." said Jayna.


    "Tch¡­ You are truly bullying me today. Alright, let''s end this now." said Angus frustrated.


    *BOOOM* An enormous mana covers the entire area. Suddenly, everyone could feel the world turn colder and stop momentarily. This change even surprises Mira and Darren a little bit. Even the excited Anna stops being cheerful and looks at Angus'' figure solemnly.


    As for the elf, he is also surprised at this strange phenomenon but also smiling excitedly.


    "Before we start, please pour your mana into this globe. It will allow me to adjust¡­" said the elf.


    "Just shut up and start already." said Angus coldly while already at the center of the stone tform.


    ''Fast!! Well, it seems I will just adjust my strength ording to the power that he shows.'' thought the elf inwardly.


    The elf jumped andnded gracefully, not far from Angus'' spot. When the elfnded on the stone tform, Angus took out his twin sword artifact and shed at the elf [Beast Walk] [Twin Sword Art - X-sh].


    *CLANG* *BOOOM* Arge metal shing sound and releases a massive shockwave. In the middle of the sh, Angus and the elf sh with two swords in their hands.


    Angus wasn''t surprised at the elf''s power and continued his flurry attack [Twin Sword Art - Chain Star]. 2x 4x 8x 16x 32x 64x 128x¡­ Each Angus attack bes twice stronger and faster. Not only Angus'' attack is very domineering, the elf feels like he is waking up a furious dragon.


    For a moment, Angus'' aura oveps with the fearsome dragon he saw in the past. Still, it didn''t mean he was also losing against Angus. Like boundless water, the elf can parry every single Angus attack.


    Each of his attacks seems like meeting soft rubber that absorbs and disperses all of the attacks. Moreover, every attack after 16 times increase has enough force to destroy the capital city. Still, the elf is somehow capable of parrying it without any problem.


    It is as if his Chain Star skill didn''t increase his attack but was an ordinary attack. As Angus felt his limit approaching, he stopped [Chain Star] and retreated before the elf could react [Beast Walk].<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Taking a battle stance, Angus charges the Twin sword artifact with a lot of fire mana. The sword turns color into a bright orange like molten metal as the entire area bes hotter at a fast rate.


    On the other hand, the elf also prepares himself for Angus'' next attack since he is already toote to stop it now. If he approaches and attacks Angus carelessly, Angus will just counter it with his charging attack.


    At that time, he will have a weak position and momentum. Still, he is shocked at Angus'' movement skills. Beast Walk not only gives Angus a sudden burst of eleration but can also make him move in all directions and even retreat instantly.


    This skill is too powerful to the point of magical since the user could just attack and retreat whenever they want. Unless the opponent could follow up with such a sudden eleration speed, the user is practically invincible in a direct confrontation.


    However, Angus'' speed is also not ordinary. With his current agility, his speed is almostparable to a warrior sixth-gradebatant and Beast Walk multiplied his eleration by many times.


    As the area gets hotter, Angus suddenly disappears from his spot and bright white light covers the arena. *BOOOOM* A moment after the bright light, a thunderous sound was heard, along with a massive shockwave.


    At this moment, Daren reacts quickly and makes a barrier in front of everyone while staring solemnly at the stone tform arena. The whole stone tform is cracked and destroyed while the middle part of it turns into moltenva.


    Angus stood at the edge of the arena solemnly, looking at the center of the arena. A bright orange vein enveloped his two arms from the twin sword artifact.


    Despite this change and the burning pain from the two arms, Angus didn''t take his eye off the elf who survived his attack.


    Currently, the elf is covered in runic battle armor along with his shining bright barrier. His two swords also dimly shine on her hand. His entire body is hovering just right above the moltenva pool and has not affected the temperature. He also red back at Angus.


    "Aplete artifact set, huh? Let''s see if you can handle this." said Angus as he swung his sword.


    Instantly, the elf moves to the side in fast movement. In his initial spot, the ground is cut and has a molten gutted area. The molten part spans until a few hundred meters away. Even the nearby vegetation had already burnt and dried up from the heatwave.


    Angus''s casual sh''s lethality is almost simr to Jayna''s sacred fire. Yet, the elf wasn''t bothered by such a hot temperature and kept hovering in the air without touching theva.


    As the elf wanted to charge and attack Angus, dozens of magic circles appeared. [3rd Circle - Fire st] [3rd Circle - Fire Missile] [3rd Circle - Thunderball].


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* Each magic circle releases third-grade spells with a variety spells of Fire st, Fire Missile, and Thunderball.


    Many people thought magic could only cast spells in close proximity. However, it is actually possible to cast magic from a distance. Still, it is harder since calction and casting speed will significantly affect it.


    In fact, it is also impossible for Angus to do this spell bombardment in a short time. Angus uses one of the special techniques from Archmage Bern''s legacy. Transmuting elemental mana into others is not the only technique he gets from Archmage Bern''s ring.


    He has a bunch of mind-blowing and deadly techniques for magicians. Unfortunately, all of these techniques or spells are like transmuting elementals. They are iplete and a lot of research needs to be done to perfect them.


    Some even look very impractical. Like the current casting technique he used. It took a few years to finally perfect one of these techniques.


    The technique is actually the legendary [Multicast] technique that makes the user simultaneously cast specific spells but lengthen the casting time.


    When he uses [Multicast], he can cast specific spells simultaneously. At first, the spell type and number were limited, only two or three within five meters.


    However, with the help of the second threshold of [Analyze] and practicing inside the manual battle system space, Angus improved [Multicast] to casting dozens of specific third-grade spellsunched within thirty meters around him instantly.


    In other words, as long as he has enough mana. He could cast any spells within thirty meters around him. This also shows how broken [Analyze] Ancient Power. It could literally turn a harmless technique into something ridiculous like this one.


    The spell bombardment ends and reveals the elf is still unscathed like before. It may look like the elf didn''t get hit by the spells, but Angus knows it is not as simple as that.


    As the elf gets bombarded by the spells, he swings his sword around. He shes any iing attack, be it the big explosive Fire st, the fast-speed Fire Missile, or the shocking Thunder Ball.


    "This is going to be troublesome." muttered Angus solemnly.

 Chapter 677 Unexpected Twist

    "This is going to be troublesome." muttered Angus solemnly.


    Angus notices the elf can somehow hit all the weak points of the iing spells and break them. It not only requires fast movement but also a very precise movement to do it.


    Even Angus couldn''t replicate that action without getting overwhelmed and exhausted. Yet, he found the elf didn''t look tired at all, be it physically or mentally.


    ''Is it a precognition and defense mechanism ability?'' thought Angus as he started to [Analyze] the elf''s previous movement.


    "What a surprise? I didn''t know you were also an aplished magician. Launching that many third-grade spells at once. I believe only those who reach seventh grade could do it." said the elf with a taunting tone.


    "Say someone who could only defend himself." taunted Angus back.


    "I n to not finish it too quickly, but if you insist on it. I don''t mind it, " said the elf, swinging his sword and approaching Angus.


    The elf swords are enveloped by thick invisible wind elemental before he releases in the form of a flying sh to Angus [Wind Dance 1st step - Casual Curve]. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish*


    Like already predicting the iing attack, Angus sidesteps to dodge the attack while countering with his flying sh. Unlike the elf''s flying sh, which is invisible and instantaneous, Angus''s flying sh could still be seen and dimly lit like molten iron.


    It also leaves melting anything on its path, be it the hard ground or the destroyed stone tform. After a few moments of countering each other''s flying sh, Angus and the elf fight in closebat.


    In a few seconds, they exchanged a hundred blows without getting any upper hand. As they keep shing, Angus suddenly notices the elf using a different battle pattern and stance. [Thunder Dance 1st step - sh Impact]. *Bang* *BOOOM*


    Using his honed instinct, Angus immediately retreated by utilizing [Beast Walk] to lessen the damage and force. But he still likes getting hit by a bullet train. Angus threw back far away and had a wounded sh on his chest.


    "Seriously? You even survive against it. No means to pry, but are you sure you are just a human boy?" said the elf as Angus survived her attack.


    Angus didn''t reply but looked at the elf stoically before returning with a smile.


    "Alright, you got me pretty good. So, what''s your name Mr. Elf?" asked Angus.


    "Finally. And here I thought you would not take me seriously after all that. It''s a shame to bury someone as powerful like you as a nameless person." said the elf.


    Although there are various customs and cultures in Firuman, there is still a universal ethic and unwrittenw about dueling. When two people are fighting each other and putting everything on the line, they need to introduce their names as a sign of respect to other people.


    Not giving their name to their opponent also means not acknowledging their opponent. This is one of the universal unwritten that Angus agrees on as it is simr to his past life.


    Whether it is a friend or the most hated person, they introduce themself when fighting someone they acknowledge. It is quite ironic that there is more respect and understanding in the most violent situation than in a peaceful case.


    "You could call me Silvan." introduced the elf while doing the elf''s noble greeting.


    "Then, call me Angus Victory." replied Angus.


    During this banter, the wound in Angus'' chest had already healed as his mana also regenerated significantly. Hisbination of special breathing, soul reserve, and mana core make his regeneration more absurd.


    It is not just one plus two, but they are superimposed one with each other and give Angus high mana regeneration. Silvan also noticed this change but didn''t seem to mind it as taking another battle stance.


    ''That stance¡­ It seems I was right. It is not precognition but some sort of danger-sense abilitybined with an automatic defense mechanism. Huft¡­ This is going to be a hard battle.'' thought Angus inwardly before ncing at Jayna, who was on the verge of crying.


    He gives Jayna a reassuring smile momentarily before focusing back on Silvan. During this moment of distraction, Silvan approaches Angus while brandishing his sword. The elf no longer held back and used much-concentrated mana in his swords.


    [Storm Dance 1st step - Roaring Shock] *BOOOM* A sh of bright light covered the area before a loud booming sound was heard, along with a shockwave. Seeing the deadly attack, Jayna regrets her previous decision and feels like breaking apart.


    However, her senses also know that Angus is still surviving and moving far away from the spot. Currently, Angus is standing inside theva while looking at the disaster in front of him solemnly.


    Before the attacknds on Angus, he uses [me Blink] and arrives in the middle of theva pool. [me Blink] works more when there is more fire mana in the area destination. This is also why Angus created thisrgeva pool and burned the surrounding area.


    He didn''t want the elf to have any advantage over the territory and change it to his own. Besides destroying the possible sneak attack on the stone tform, Angus also created his own battlefield to his advantage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Such power. If I get a direct hit, I will disappear without a trace."mented Angus while his leg submerged in theva pool.


    *Swish* Suddenly, Silvan approaches him rapidly while lightning and wind elementals envelop his swords. [Storm Dance 2nd step - Mach Blow] *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* Silvan makes a thousand piercing attacks at once.


    The piercing attack turns into arge-scale bullet containing sharp wind and destructive lightning elemental. Facing such a devastating attack, Angus just stayed until thest moment.


    "Finally, I got it!!" said Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus swings his twin swords casually and disperses the iing attack. *Swish* *Bzzztss*


    "You are not the only one that could attack the weak point." said Angus yfully beforeunching his own attack.


    At this moment, Angus'' sword is covered in lightning and wind along with the initial burning [Firestorm Dance 1st step - Arc Burst]. *Swish* Angus suddenly disappears, leaving a trace of lightning on his path. The moment he appeared, he was already on Silvan''s back.


    "H-How.. Did you?!" said Silvan before a strong fire pir burst from Silva''s surroundings.


    *BOOOM* The fire pir, wind, and lightning elemental erupted, destroying anything it touched. On the other hand, Angus is sweating while on his knee. Hisst move is not only to copy Silva''s skill but also to improve it.


    Angus'' talent in martial arts makes him capable of understanding any skill with a nce. Combined with [Analyze] and his superb mind, He not only utilizes the skill perfectly but also improves it.


    Using Archmage Bern''s elemental transmutation, he produced the lightning and wind elemental to put it on his attack. This attack relies heavily on his mana control and body capability.


    Still, it takes everything from him sincebining three elements requires a lot of mana to bnce it without hurting him.


    "Huft.. Huft¡­ What the¡­ You must be kidding me." said Angus as he could still feel Silvan''s presence inside the fire pir.


    *Swoosh* Suddenly, the burning fire pir extinguished and revealed Silvan with a helmet covering his face and menacing bright blue eyes.


    "I don''t know how you did or got that style, but you are seeking your death by using it." said Silvan menacingly.


    *Swish* Simr to Angus'' previous attack, Silvan disappeared from his spot and appeared beyond Angus'' back. Wounds and cutting sh start to cover Angus'' body, along with the elemental spark that slowly rampages in his body.


    "[Disaster Dance 1st step - Nature''s Doom]." muttered Silvan coldly.


    *BOOOM* Suddenly, a strong explosion appeared from Angus'' location. Looking at this, Jayna immediately called Angus worriedly while crying. In contrast, Anna is suddenly giving an excited and happy smile.


    "Angus won." said Anna in a low voice.


    Just as the explosion covered his whole body, an invisible dome erupted from Angus and covered the surrounding area. It is like the time inside this dome has stopped. Below the dome is aplex magic diagram with the big yin yang in the center [Domain - Yin Yang Reverse].


    Magically, Angus and Silvan''s bodies suddenly exchanged along with all the injuries that Angus'' received before. *BOOOM* The explosion continues and turns into a gigantic firestorm. Angus could feel all the basic elementals inside this attack.


    It destroys Silvan''s body from the inside. This time Sylvan didn''t have time to defend against the attack as it came from inside his body. Jayna, who is already running to the field, is surprised at the sudden twist but still hugs the exhausted Angus tightly.


    "I am sorry.. I am sorry¡­ I should have¡­" said Jayna while crying.


    "Hush¡­ It''s fine. I already won anyway." said Angus to reassure his girlfriend.


    A momentter, the burning firestorm slowly recedes. Jayna and Angus immediately search for Sylvan, whose life breath almost diminishes.


    "T-This¡­ a woman elf?!" eximed Jayna in surprise.


    In Silvan''s ce, a beautiful elfy half-naked while variousplex runes were on her body. The runes dimly lit and showed the sign of wavering.

 Chapter 678 Annas Special Pepper Ball

    The rune slowly died down, leaving an unconscious woman elf who showed the sign of waking up.


    "Urgh¡­" groaned the woman elf before ncing in Angus'' direction.


    "Err¡­ Can you please exin what just happened?" asked Angus confusedly.


    During the battle, Angus already feels Silvan''s movement and battle style are more suitable for women. In fact, all the skills Silvan used during the battle are perfect for female practitioners.


    However, Angus shrugged it off, thinking it was somehow connected to the elf''s unique physiology. He didn''t expect Silvan to actually be a woman.


    "Urgh¡­ I lost." said the woman elf while clutching her head.


    "Here, take this." said Jayna as she threw cloth to cover the elf''s half-naked body.


    Jayna didn''t want the elf to entice her boyfriend with her body after she tried to kill him.


    "T-Thank you. I am sorry. I should introduce myself first. My name is¡­" said the woman elf.


    Before the elf could introduce herself, "Anna Headbut!!" said Anna while hitting the woman elf with her head.


    *Bang* The woman elf immediately fell to the side, unconscious at the sudden attack.


    "Hmph!! You asslicker lizard grass!! First is Big Sis. Now, Angus. Big Sis and Angus are Anna''s. Stupid meanie stinky grass!!" grumbled Anna while pouting.


    "Anna!!" called Jayna and hugged her.


    Jayna found the grumbling and angry Anna so cute that she couldn''t help but hug her instinctively. She gives Anna a gentle head pat while the little girl purrs and enjoys Jayna''s care.


    "*Sigh* What a mess!!" said Angus before ncing and the spectator at the side.


    As he guessed, Mira and her subordinate didn''t move or act. She just kept watching him from the sideline. During this past month, Angus finds out Mira''s attitude to them is like someone watching a movie but in real life.


    Be there is a cmity or the whole world is destroyed, she will not care about it unless she feels like interfering with it out of boredom. For Angus, he feels Mira is like the existence which is the closest to God.


    In his mind, God should be unkible, omnipotent, almighty, and divine stuff. He finds Mira is an existence with all these criteria. Therefore, he no longer relies too much on Mira and Darren''s protection, like in Nirvas.


    At that time, Mira is curious about their group and wants to know more about them. Although Angus was sure Mira could easily learn about them, she observed slowly to surprise her and amuse her.


    It is like observing an ant building its colony directly without looking at any preexistence information rted to it. Therefore, she will only interfere when she doesn''t like the oue of what she saw, like God''s interferencest time.


    Unfortunately, Angus also notices like a child throwing old toys, Mira will eventually grow tired of them. Soon, she will no longer protect their group and just watch from the side, even if Anna gets hurt or dead. Therefore, he decides to not rely too much on thiszy Goddess.


    Ignoring the Goddess-like entity, Angus returns to focus on the unconscious woman elf and angry Anna, who is trying to curse the elf non-stop. Now, he is really curious about Anna''s sudden hatred. Moreover, the little monster did not use lethal force on the elf.


    "Anna, calm down. Why did you hate her so much?" asked Angus.


    "Hmph!! That bi¡­ Aw!!" said before stopping as Jayna suddenly pinched her cheek.


    "Anna, what do I say about speaking a bad word?!" said Jayna menacingly.


    "Ahh¡­ Who said the bad word?! Anna didn''t say anything. That stuck-up asslicker lizard grass said it!!" replied Anna in a hurry.


    "Hmm¡­ Don''t think you will escape punishment from this." said Jayna coldly.


    "B-But¡­ It''s that asslicker lizard''s fault!" replied Anna in panic.


    While the two girls were talking, Angus could only roll his eyes at them. Since Jayna teaches Anna about words andmon knowledge, she also teaches her not to speak about bad words. Still, Angus never knows why Jayna let Anna say asslicker but not something like bitch.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Once, he asked about it and immediately regretted it as Jayna bombarded him with many non-stop thoughts. It is like taking a machine gun in the form of words. By the time she finishesining and grumbling, it is already the next day.


    Since then, Angus never wanted to know more about Anna''s weird vocabry and bad words from Jayna.


    In the meantime, Angus approaches the unconscious woman elf warily after feeling his body and mind having some rest. Just as hees to the elf and is confused about waking the sleeping elf, a transparent ball filled with red powder is thrown at the unconscious elf.


    "That''s.. Anna''s special pepper ball!!" said Angus in surprise.


    Seeing the familiar ball, Angus immediately retreats and looks at Anna holding a more simr ball in her hand. The ball touched the unconscious elf and exploded. Suddenly, the elf woman wakes up with loud sneezing before turning into a cough.


    Her eyes also cry non-stop, with snot running out from her nose. She also has a loud hup and is unable to breathe properly.


    "*Sigh* I hope she didn''t die from it." said Angus without any intention of helping the elf woman.


    The same thing also happens to Jayna as she somewhat feels relief looking at the horrible situation of the elf.


    Anna''s special pepper ball is one of Anna''s creations. It is a ball made of something transparent and shows red powder inside it. At once, it looks like a water balloon toy filled with pepper for a prank.


    But, the ball is surprisingly sturdy that Angus even needs to use some strength to destroy it. Magically, the ball can also easily pop like a bubble when Anna handles it.


    Once someone touches the red powder inside, the person will have respiratory problems from coughing, sneezing, huping, or even drowning-like sensations. The victim will also have a continuous runny nose and tearsing from their eyes.


    The effect will onlyst for an hour before magically disappearing without a trace. However, the symptom will worsen and prolong when the victim gets in touch with any outsource water or liquid material. The effect will extend to a whole day.


    In the end, Anna''s particr pepper ball is categorized as a forbidden weapon by King Leon and should never be used. This toy ball could even make the stoic king almost die crying. During that time, he gets caught in the crossfire while Anna and Gemini y a war-like game.


    From a distance, Mira somehow could see a dark evil aura behind Angus, Jayna, and Anna while they were looking at the miserable elf with satisfaction.


    They all have their own reason to see the elf in a miserable state. Although the situation is unclear, they still know that Silvan and the woman elf are one body, not a different person.


    "Urgh.. *Cough* *H* Haachoo!! Help! *H* *Cough* *Cough*" pleaded the elf miserably.


    "Hmm¡­ If I am not wrong, water will only make the condition worse. Jayna, why don''t you burn her." said Angus.


    "No.. No¡­Haachoo!!" refused the elf but could not speak further in her current condition.


    Jayna pretends to not hear the elf''s plea and gives Anna to Angus before raising her one hand. Suddenly, all the fire elementals from the burningva pool and fire in the surrounding gathered above Jayna''s head.


    The fire elemental keeps gathering and forming a colossal phoenix shape. Jayna didn''t stop and kept umting the fire elemental until all the moltenva turned into nothing but dust.


    On the other hand, the surrounding area has be very different from the presence of a giant phoenix in the sky. Without any suspense, Jayna lowers her hand and sends the fire phoenix toward the miserable elf [Wildfire Agony].


    Instantly, the elf feels like burning alive. Magically, the fire is not harming the elf. However, the elf is still hot in the fire and has a burning sensation in her body. She could only scream in pain while writing inside the burning me.


    The three little families only see the burning elf without changing expressions. Their cold stare is as if telling ''serves you right'' words.


    ''No wonder Anna is so attached to them. They are so bad. I wonder if they are actually a long lost family in their past life.'' thought Mira while shaking her head at the childish act of the three young people.


    They all like to prank in the most horrible way to others who hurt them. Fortunately, the fire soon died as the elf finally could be free from the burning sensation. Her respiration problem from Anna''s special pepper ball is also gone.


    Just before she wants to pass out from all these horrible experiences, Anna holds a real water ball in her hand and throws it at the woman. At this instant, the woman elf remembers Angus'' previous remark about water worsening her respiration condition.


    With thest bit of her strength, she forced her injured and pained body to the side to dodge the water ball. *Ssh* She barely dodged the water ball from the side with a rough breath and groaned from her pained body.


    "Hoo¡­ It seems you already recovered. Now, speak?!" said Angus coldly.

 Chapter 679 God Or Monster-Minded?

    ?


    "Hoo¡­ It seems you already recovered. Now, speak?!" said Angus coldly.


    Before the woman elf could speak, she was frightened at Anna, who was holding her special pepper ball in her hand.


    Noticing this reaction, "Anna, if she tried to do something suspicious, just throw your pepper ball along with the water ball." warned Angus before ncing in Jayna''s direction.


    The young couple notices each other''s intentions in a split second and remains more vignt at the woman elf. They didn''t know what actually happened before. Still, they are certain this woman elf is trying to do something to them before being stopped by Anna using her headbut.


    Although Anna is very naughty and mischievous, she never tries to truly harm Angus and Jayna. Everything she did will benefit them in the end. Therefore, they have blind trust in the naughty little monster.


    "M-My name is Silvia. I.. I am sorry for what I did before and thanks.." said the woman elf.


    "Thanks? I don''t think beating and burning you alive is something to be thanked for. Unless all the elf has this hidden perverted masochistic tendency." said Angus.


    "Yeah! Yeah!! Pervert! Grass!! Asslicker!!" chimed Anna from the side.


    "T-That''s not what I mean." said Silvia.


    "Then, can you please speak truthfully from now on? How about starting with your name. I know every elf has one name and surname." said Angus coldly.


    Seeing Angus''s hostile aura, Silvia could only release a deep sigh.


    "I.. I guess you are right. You are the winner. So, I should probably end this futile attempt. My name is Silvia Emerald the first." said the woman.


    "Emerald?! Aren''t they like the royalty of the elf? " asked Angus.


    "Yes, you are right. The Emerald Family is one of the first elves in this world." said Silvia.


    "So, are you some sort of princess or queen?" asked Jayna.


    "Kind of¡­ But, I don''t think my kind thought of me as their royalty." said Silvia in a sad tone.


    "*Sigh* Alright, I don''t care about your tragic sob story. But, could you exin why you are taunting me to fight and is this some kind of ritual?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. It is part of the special ritual. However, it is nothing dangerous to you¡­" said Silvia.


    "If Angus won against you. Alright, continue." said Jayna in a cold tone.


    "Y-Yes¡­ As I said, it is part of the special ritual to rest our predecessor''s spirit. As a female born from the emerald royal family, we must pacify our ancestor spirit during ouring of age ceremony."


    "The procedure is to let my body be possessed by the ancestor and let them fight with them and fight other warriors until they are satisfied or lost. By some unfortunate event, I call a powerful ancestor whose name is unknown."


    "None of our warriors managed to beat him. In the end, I couldn''t get out of the possession state and wandered outside searching for others with enough power to beat him." exined Silvia.


    "Until I beat you, right? But I don''t think it should be called beating you. You also didn''t use all your strength during the battle." retorted Angus.


    "That''s because this ancestor is too powerful. His power is too great, even for those in seventh grade. I already lost count of how many seventh grade died under my de."


    "The only way for the challenger to have a chance is by fighting those below seventh grade and fighting through only pure skill. As long as the ancestor could feel defeat, he will definitely pass on." said Silvia.


    "I see¡­ So, are you also aware of what you did in your possession state?" asked Angus.


    "At first, it is like seeing a dream and having a split personality. After a few years, I was aware of everything I did, even during the battle. Still, I couldn''t control my body properly when I started to battle someone." said Silvia.


    "Hmm¡­ Then, what will you do to us before Anna hits you? Also, you said if I won, I would have everything?" asked Angus.


    "T-That''s¡­ I¡­ Please, I am sorry. I know what I did was wrong. I.. I just want to use you two for my revenge." said Silvia in a sad tone.


    Ignoring the gloomy Silvia, "How is it, Anna? Did she tell the truth?" asked Angus.


    "Truth? What is that? Is it delicious?" asked Anna back.


    "Urgh¡­ Anna, please. Not now." said Angus while rolling his eyes at Anna''s behavior.


    "Ahh¡­ Yeah. She is stupid, muddle head, stuck up, meanie, stinky, and asslicker grass!!" said Anna.


    " Err¡­ That''s not what I am talking about. Wait.. What did you say before?" asked Angus.


    "Asslicker grass?" replied Anna nonchntly.


    "No, before that." said Angus.


    "The super smart Anna." said Anna narcissistically.


    "Urgh.. Forget about it. You said that she is a muddlehead? Was she also monster-minded?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm?? She is not ck. Why did Angus think she was ck? She is far.. Farrr.. Farrrrrr¡­. From ck." replied Anna.


    "Then, what is she?" asked Angus.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Someone that Anna hates very much." replied Anna directly.


    Hearing this, Angus nodded at Jayna before talking back to the woman elf. During this time, Silvia also heard Angus'' short discussion with Anna. Still, she didn''t say anything, just lost in her own thoughts.


    "Silvia, what is your rtionship with God?" asked Angus.


    "I¡­" said Silvia before she shut her eyes and turned her head sharply while grimacing in pain.


    ''Is she possessed or another avatar?!'' thought Angus warily while the three of them slowly made a distance with Silvia.


    "No!! I will no longer do that!! He won. He won!! Please¡­ Let me just do what I should do." said Silvia to herself.


    ''A fight?!'' thought Angus and Jayna inwardly.


    Suddenly, Silvia demeanor and looks more stoic than before. She rose from the ground despite her injured body problem. Angus and Jayna immediately take out their weapon while putting down Anna behind them.


    "At ease¡­ Mortal. I just¡­" said the elf woman.


    Before she could finish her sentence, her shadow trembled and turned into a person whounched at her. The person has a sharp protruding w covered with potent miasma.


    "DIE!!!" said the sudden appearance of a monster-minded person.


    However, the elf woman couldn''t easily dodge the attack without a problem, like a leaf in the air. [Miasma st x 3] *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* During this moment, a strong miasma st approaches the elf woman from each direction and cuts her escape route.


    The elf didn''t panic. She just waved her hand. However, another person wearing dark sses and a hat caught her hand easily. The man''s clothes look very noble and luxurious. However, his eyes are covered with long blonde hair, making him more mysterious.


    "People say I was crazy for feeling pleasure torturing others. But, I don''t think there is no more fuck up thing that you." said the man before grabbing the elf''s neck from behind.


    "Urgh¡­ Unhand me¡­" said the elf.


    Before the elf finishes her sentence, the first attacker suddenly forcefully catches her tongue while speaking.


    "Ssstt¡­ It''s okay. Everything will be fine." said the monster-minded person, pinching the tongue with his sharp w.


    The potent miasma in his w slowly entered the elf''s body as the elf pained in agony. Yet, she couldn''t break free from the two attackers. She feels her bodypletely lose strength when the person with noble clothes and dark sses grips her back neck.


    "Hmm¡­ Pitiful."mented the person with a w.


    "Yup. Pitiful." said Haidem, who appeared out of nowhere.


    "I think she is so pitiful." said another person covered in shadow.


    "Kyahahaha¡­ Are you going to cry for being pitied?"ughed another man while dancing around.


    At the same time, Angus could notice the elf trying to struggle from her restriction and anger at these monster-minded people. He didn''t know why, but the elf somehow felt insulted from being pitied by them.


    "Anyway, what should we do to her? I don''t think I could end her pitiful state." said Haidem.


    "Agreed." replied the others.


    "Then, how about you, Queenie? What should we do to her?" asked the person with dark sses in Anna''s direction.


    In contrast to the tense situation, Anna has a calisthenics exercise with Mini Porky while hiding behind Angus and Jayna.


    "Err¡­ Anna?" asked Angus as he was also surprised at the action of Anna.


    "Yeah?!" replied Anna while continuing to exercise.


    "What are you doing?" asked Angus.


    "Anna is busy exercising. Mira said Anna would get fat if Anna ate too much. So, Anna needs to exercise." said Anna while doing a handstand pose along with Mini Porky.


    Hearing this, Angus could only look at the Mira in the distance. Noticing Angus'' look, Mira turns around while slurping a soda drink.


    ''Wait¡­ Didn''t Anna always hate exercise and moving around? Why does she suddenly do it now?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    On the other hand, all the monster-minded people look at Anna with frowns.


    "Just to be sure, she is not doing some sort of ritual dance or something, right?" asked a monster-minded person.


    "Nah¡­ She is literally just exercising. Actually, it is quite a good exercise to lose fat." said Haidem.


    "Really?! Should I try it?" asked another monster-minded person.


    "Hmmm¡­ That''s interesting. But I still want to keep my chubby fat."mented another monster-minded person.

 Chapter 680 Back To School

    ?


    While the monster-minded people have their own talk, Jayna enters into her maternal mode once again. Seeing the cute and adorable Anna doing her best makes her want to capture this moment.


    She takes out a camera magical tools and starts to record Anna''s movement like a parenting to their kid''s sports festival. Knowing it is useless to disturb Jayna now, Angus ignores the two girls and focuses on the monster-minded group.


    Approaching the most dangerous in the world warily, "Alright, can someone please exin the situation? That elf is still in the middle of exining things before going to who knows what." said Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ Mr. Angus, short time to see. How is your progression in [Phantasm Arms]?" asked Haidem with his signature smirk.


    "Err¡­ Short time to see? Well, it''s not even a day before you teach me." said Angus.


    "Really? You are not justzy, aren''t you? I get it. Sometimes, you just want to lie down and do nothing. It is truly a good time." said Haidem.


    "Urgh¡­ Forget about it. Just please exin what or who this elf is?" asked Angus in frustration.


    He knows it will never end if he keeps responding to these monster-minded people''s talk. For one second, they talk about skill. The next moment they talk about food. Then, the next moment they could talk about economics or evenplex stuff like religion and politics.


    "Huh? I thought you already knew about her since you decided to fight her." said Haidem.


    "Nope. I just fight her since everyone is so persistent and her smithing tools." said Angus.


    "Are you serious? That''s¡­" replied one of the monster-minded people.


    "Stupid." chimed the monster-minded person that gripped the elf''s tongue.


    "Curious. You are like us, right?" asked the monster-minded person who restrained the elf from the back.


    "Ahh¡­ Please, everyone. Mr. Angus here is quite special. Though all of us are also special, he is special." replied Haidem.


    "How special?" replied another monster-minded person from the side.


    "So special that you want to teach him anything." replied Haidem.


    Before the other monster-minded people could respond, "Alright.. Alright¡­ That''s enough. Is there any connection being monster-minded with this elf?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Did you really not feel anything about her?" asked Haidem back.


    "What did you mean?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "You know, like the itchy feeling. It could be ignored but still quite annoying." said Haidem.


    Angus frowned a little bit before replying.


    "You mean the feeling of beating the shit of this elf but not killing her?" asked Angus back.


    "Hooo¡­ Interesting." replied one of the monster-minded from the side.


    "You are right. He is special special." said another monster-minded person while the others agreed and had their own smirking signature.


    "Enough about me. Can someone please exin who the elf is? And why is she affecting monster-minded people?" asked Angus again.


    "Well, how do I exin this??" replied Haidem while thinking.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me." said one of the hideous people covered in ck shadow before pping her hand.


    *p* Suddenly, her entire appearance changes. Now, she is wearing strict formal clothes with sses. She has ck hair, a slender body, and a book in her hand that gives the impression of a formal strict teacher.


    Then, a ckboard, a few seats, and small tables appeared surrounding them from nowhere.


    "Alright, student!! Get back to your seat!!" said the monster-minded woman strictly.


    "What the¡­." said Angus.


    Before he could respond, he felt the surrounding space was distorted and found himself already seated in the seat.


    "Yo, teacher!! Before we start, what should we do to this B****?" asked one of the monster-minded who was already wearing an academic uniform and griping the elf''s tongue.


    "Good question. How about putting her into the detention area. Naughty elf gets detention." said the monster-minded woman.


    "Sure." replied the monster-minded person who restrained the elf.


    Then, he and the other monster-minded person disappear from their spot and appear before Mira. Unbeknownst to Angus, there is a desk in front of her with a sign te signifying ''detention area''.


    Seeing all this sudden change, he feels these people already n to do this from the start. Furthermore, he also sees Anna and Jayna sitting nearby him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yo, teacher Mira. We are sending a naughty elf." said the monster-minded person who gripped the elf''s tongue.


    Mira didn''t reply, only nodding while snapping her hand. Suddenly, the woman elf is already restrained with unknown ck things all over her body.


    As the elf is restrained by Mira, "Teacher, I think we should introduce ourselves first before the lesson?" said a chubby monster-minded person.


    "Sure. My name is Professor Miranda Oletia. You could call me Professor Isha." introduced the monster-minded woman in the front.


    ''That''s¡­pletely two different names!!'' thought Angus and Jayna inwardly.


    "My turn. My name is the harmless Mitar. You could call me fatty ass!!" said the chubby monster-minded proudly.


    "Name is Haidem, the invincible!!" said Haidem while having an athletic pose.


    *Tet* *Tet* *Tet* A trumpet music heard from Haidem''s surrounding for a while.


    "My name is Cier Wrano." said another monster-minded female beastman whilezily leaning on the table.


    The female beastman is part of the cat beastman with dark skin. Despite herzy nature and look, Angus knows this cat beastman is the most vtile. Her miasma, mana, and dreadful aura keep changing every once in a while.


    Sometimes, it erupts like a volcano before it calms like a sereneke. At first, Angus suspected she had no control. But he is wrong. The female cat beastman is actually deliberately doing this to startle everyone.


    "Next is me!! My name is the gorgeous Adol Redweinch." said a monster-minded with shy clothes while moving around.


    This monster-minded person leaves a very distinguished expression to Angus among the others. From the start, he kept moving around like dancing while saying some poetry in many kinds ofnguage.


    "Teacher, we are back. Ahh¡­ Is it the introduction time? My name is Renault Valentine. Nice to see you everyone." said the monster-minded who was gripping the elf''s tongue before.


    Unlike the others who use their appearance, Renault didn''t show his appearance but wears a dark hoodie and covers his face with a mask. His appearance ispletely in contrast with his cheerful attitude.


    "Name is Arnaut Gervas. I will be your assistant teacher for the time being." said thest monster-minded person with noble attire and dark sses.


    Every monster-minded person introduces themself with their own unique personality. Somehow Angus feels able to get along with these people better than anyone else.


    "Anna''s turn. Anna''s turn!!" eximed Anna happily.


    She was excited about their situation and even forgot about her previous workout.


    "Anna is super smart cool beauty hyper cyclone¡­ super cool.. Great¡­" said Anna while thinking of other words.


    "She is Anna. My name is Angus and this is my love Jayna. Can we keep going now?!" said Angus as he finally decided to y along with everyone''s antics.


    "Alright, now. Open your book to page one hundred ny-four." said Professor Isha in the front.


    "Book? What book?"mented Angus before finding a thick book before him.


    Before he could touch the book, it opened and showed a bright light illuminating the surroundings. In the book, there is a big number 194. As the light dimmed, Angus found the surrounding hadpletely changed.


    "The elf is one of the oldest and first living creatures created. They have a very long lifespan that is even referred to as half-immortal since they could still be killed." said Professor Isha as the surrounding area showed some pictures of the elf.


    The picture changes following Professor Isha''s talk. This makes Angus remember some famous presenters at the big talk event in his past life.


    After talking about the elf''s origin, "Now, let''s move along to the elf royalty or the Emerald family." said Professor Isha.


    "The royal Emerald family is a direct lineage from the High Elves'' family." added Professor Isha.


    "High Elves?"mented Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ For your information, high elves are the children of first-born elves. When a newborn race is formed or created, they have a lot of potential and power in their body. But, they couldn''t use it properly since this potential is spread among themselves."


    "However, when they reproduce and have a child. This child will inherit all the potential of their parents. Making them stronger than their own parents. This generation is often referred to as the High race. The strongest being of a race before it gets weakened."


    "Nowadays, most of the high race is gone and forgotten from history, except one particr long-live race. The high elves. As I said before, the elves are creatures with very long lifespans. Their high elves are breaking the limit and bing truly immortal beings." exined Prof. Isha.


    "Not only are they not aged, they are also unkible. Some said they could only be killed when the whole world was destroyed. But no one can prove this theory." Prof. Isha smirks at herst sentence.


    Angus couldn''t help but have a bad feeling as everyone had the same smirking smile, even the little Anna.


    "Anyway, the royal elf emerald family is the descendant of these immortals. However, that stupid b*** w**** a****** is not part of these descendants. She is the high elf herself and the founder of the emerald family. It means she is immortal." reveals Professor Isha.

 Chapter 681 Nameless Fallen God

    ?


    "It means she is immortal." reveals Professor Isha.


    Then, Professor Isha continued with a brief history of the emerald family. Angus is quite surprised at the information since the Emerald family is like the founder of what is magic today.


    They are the first to convert mana into various magical diagrams, leading to the birth of runes and spells.


    "Despite their immense contribution to world development, they also have stupid and meaningless habits."


    "As all of you already heard before, the female elf of the emerald family has this strange culture to pacify the soul of the mighty elf warrior by letting the restless elven spirits possess their body." said Prof. Isha.


    "However, the magic at that time was not as good and sophisticated as this current age. There are a lot of ws, especially when ites to the possession and soul aspect.


    "Unbeknown to them, the ritual is not only capable of summoning restless elves warriors and heroes'' spirits but also the first High Elves, which also the fallen God elves."


    "The problem with this fallen god is that its name ispletely erased, which you know... makes her in an iplete state and... unstable."


    "After creating many destruction in the elf kingdom at that time, this w**** is banished from theirnd andbeled as the greatest sinner of the elf by their stupid tree."


    "As time passed, this elven b**** managed to control her crazy God to a certain degree, but she already attracted too much hatred during her crazed state. One of her greatest mistakes is madly hunting down us like a mad dog."


    "No matter if it is an adult or an innocent baby, she will kill everyone that shows the sign of being monster-minded, along with any living being in the surrounding, to prevent this ''contamination'' bullshit. Furthermore, she kept doing it even until she regained some control."


    Hearing this story and information, Angus finally knows why all the monster-minded people hate Silvia. Although most of her tragedyes from this fallen God, she is also at fault for doing this heinous act.


    ''No wonder all these monster-minded people immediately appeared here and restrained Silvia. Moreover, Anna''s identity is also not simple for them. In some way, Anna is like their queen that will lead them in the future.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    As Angus digests all the information about Silvia and her heinous act from Professor Isha, "Pstt.. Angus." called Anna in a low voice from the side.


    "Hm??" replied Angus.


    "Give this to Mira." whispered Anna before throwing a piece of paper to him.


    "Mira?" replied Angus before noticing Mira was already sitting behind him.


    Looking at the paper and its content, Angus feels back at their academy or school time. Students try to talk to each other secretly using paper in the middle of ss. This is a usual behavior for the students.


    However, Angus wasn''t surprised since Anna never truly enjoyed her school life at the Royal Academy. All she did was sleep throughout the boring lesson or beat the other students to a pulp. No one could be Anna''s friend as she only sees them as the weak bubble.


    Now, Mira is here and Anna can finally experience real school life for short. Without ament, Angus just passed the paper to Mira behind her.


    "Wait¡­ if it is like this, it still didn''t exin why she wanted Jayna andter me." muttered Angus.


    "Ehem¡­ Is there something wrong, student Angus?" asked Prof. Isha sternly from the front.


    ''She really takes her teacher role seriously.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Erm¡­ I still don''t understand why that elf is trying to get on Jayna andter me." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, to answer your question, it is rted to the things that happened verryyy loonngg time ago. In short, all the gods and goddesses of the old condemned the phoenix. I am unsure of the details, but I hear every old Gods has this strange obsession towards phoenix." replied Prof. Isha.


    "Hmm¡­ I see." replied Angus coldly as he tried to calm his mind.


    "Then, how about me? ording to Anna, she seems to be trying to do something after our battle." said Angus.


    "Oh.. That''s w***** is just a sore loser. The elf is making an unbreakable vow that the person who beat her in a direct duel will get everything. It means that fallen elf God also belongs to you and bes your stupid ve." exined Haidem.


    "Herst attempt is trying to control you through some unknown maniption. Luckily, Queenie was able to stop her before she could seed." added the Fatass Mitar.


    "Though I don''t think she will seed either. The nameless and formless can never affect the living. Their time is already beyond overdue. Hehehe¡­"ughed the dancer Adol cryptically.


    Hearing Adol''sughter, the other monster-minded couldn''t help but reveal their creepy madugh.


    As Angus wanted to get out of this ce as soon as possible, "Teacher, Anna wants to go to the toilet." called Anna from the side.


    "Ohh¡­ Sure." replied Prof. Isha.


    "Mira also wants to go to the toilet." added Anna mischievously.


    "Err.. Fine. But the others will wait until they return." said Prof. Isha.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ohh,e on. I already need to go now." grumbled Haidem.


    "Quite bawling like a baby. Just wait until they return." said Prof. Isha sternly.


    At this moment, Anna hopped into Mira''s flying pillow before disappearing, leaving only Angus and Jayna with the other monster-minded.


    "Alright, back to the lesson. Is there another question?" asked Prof. Isha.


    "Yes. Is there a way to kill this High elf? If they are truly immortal like you said, they should still live until now. Yet, I never heard of them." said Angus.


    "Good question. They are truly immortal and unkible until they somehow offend the moody Master, who likes to challenge Fate. And Busss they have gone just like it never exist." said Prof. Isha.


    Hearing this, Angus somehow could guess who this moody Master was.


    ''It should be Mira. Well, since she could even kill God easily. She could also kill those immortal high elves. But, challenge Fate. That''s new.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Are there any more questions, student Angus?" asked Prof. Isha.


    "Yes, how did you know all of this? If what you said before is true, this kind of information should be at least from thousands of years ago." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Prof. Isha didn''t reply, only tilted her head along with the others.


    "Haidem, is this the special special you are talking about?" asked Cier, the female cat beastman.


    "Yup. He is unique, right?" replied Haidem with a shrug.


    Before Angus could retort thement, a person approached him and grabbed his head. Angus tries to fight back but only feels his body unresponsive. The person is none other than Arnaut Gervas, who wears noble attire and dark sses.


    At this moment, Arnaut is peeking deeply at Angus'' pitch-ck eyes as if trying to search for something through his dark sses and long hair. After a moment that feels like an eternity, Arnaut releases his grip before disappearing from his spot.


    As Angus is being released, his perception and sense are back. He immediately finds that not even a second has passed since he is being inspected by Arnaut.


    "What did you find, Arnaut?" asked Prof. Isha curiously.


    "He is dark." replied Arnaut shortly.


    "Huh? Isn''t that because you are wearing dark sses while covered with your hair?" retorted Renault, the person with the most hideous clothes.


    "Dark sses? What are you talking about?" replied Arnaut


    ''Seriously?!! He didn''t realize he was wearing dark sses. These people are hopeless¡­'' thought Angus and Jayna inwardly.


    "Err.. I think this is enough. Thank you for all of your information. So, if you will excuse us." said Angus in a hurry.


    "What''s the hurry, Student Angus, Student Jayna." said Prof. Isha.


    "Teacher, they are a couple. You know¡­" chimed Renault.


    "Ohhh¡­" everyone reacted with an understandable expression.


    "These people¡­." replied Angus with a facepalm while Jayna blushed in embarrassment.


    "Ehem¡­ Student Angus, Student Jayna. I know our school didn''t prohibit dating. Still, please keep your behavior in check while in the school area." reminded Prof. Isha sternly.


    Hearing this, the others couldn''t help but snicker at the young couple while Jayna could only bury her head at Angus. In contrast, Angus could only release a sigh at the other''s reaction.


    ''''Since when did this ce be a school?!! Damn¡­ This is going to be a long day.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Just as Angus feels helpless, Mira and Anna suddenly return and bring a lot of food. To be exact, she got an entire buffet with the help of Darren.


    "Everyone, help yourself. But don''t let the teacher know." said Anna while eating.


    As soon as Anna finished her sentence, Prof. Isha immediately charged forward, munching all the food she could find.


    "Mphden Hanna, Mphden Mwha, Yo kan Bing Hoot Hin Kas!! (Student Anna, Student Mira, you can''t bring food in ss!!)." said Prof. Isha keeps eating the food.


    Not wanting to get outdone, the other monster-minded start eating the food and creating a chaotic eating situation.

 Chapter 682 Drunk

    ?


    Seeing the chaotic eating situation, Angus and Jayna could only be speechless.


    "Don''t worry, I think they are not as dangerous as we thought."mented Jayna from the side.


    Hearing this and seeing Anna enjoy herself, Angus could only release a deep sigh and y along with everyone. Moreover, Angus feels these monster-minded people are like seventh grade but are not restrained by anything and just do what they want.


    Just as Angus decides to y along, Renault suddenly disappears from his spot andes back through the shadow while bringing another person. This person is DJ Mike, who Angus and the others met during their trip at Nirvas.


    "Let''s get the party started!!" shouted Renault.


    "Wohhoooo!!!" cheered everyone.


    "Errr¡­. What just happened??"mented DJ Mike in confusion.


    His confusion only happens momentarily before seeing his music tools and the sound system ready in front of him. Without hesitation, DJ Mike immediately uses his tools and starts ying the music.


    "What the¡­. I take back my word. They are just troublemakers." said Angus.


    "Mr. Angus,e on. Drink this!!" said the Fatass Mitar before forcing him to drink something.


    Because of the fast speed and instantaneous movement, Angus could fight back and was forced to drink the liquor. Instantaneously, Angus feels dizzy and a little bit drunk from the liquor.


    "Urgh¡­ I don''t feel so good." muttered Angus.


    On the other hand, Jayna is busy preventing Anna from sneaking around to drink liquor. During this time, theypletely forget about the poor elf Silvia who is restrained by Mira.


    As Angus gets drunk, his vision gets blurry and hard to resist the others who keep forcing him to drink more. Finally, his vision gets dimmer. He gets sleepy before hearing a loud explosion sound from somewhere.


    When his vision gets darker, he somehow feels all the monster-minded people turn into evil smiles, looking at him in his direction. Worry, frustration, anxiousness, and anger sprouted from his heart before he found himself entering dark water.


    Angus feels like drowning in this water but cannot feel his surroundings or body. All he could do was just stare at the darkness void absentmindedly. His mind was hazy and he couldn''t think of anything. After who knows how long, he found a dim light inside this endless darkness.


    His body is subconsciously attracted to this dim light like a fish approaching bait. Soon, the light gets brighter as Angus''s mind slowly bes clearer. He finds the light is somehow familiar. Before he could do anything, Angus''s body was already enveloped by this strange light.


    In the meantime, the secret pocket dimension in Angus and everyone residing is covered by a burning fire.


    All the monster-minded people are kneeling on the ground in fear, along with Anna. No one dared to speak as a blonde woman covered in fire deathly red at them.


    "Did you realize what you have done?!" said Jayna coldly.


    Currently, she is furious towards these troublemakers. A moment ago, she found her bond with Anguspletely disconnected. Then, she finds Angus fell unconscious. No matter what she did, Angus couldn''t wake up even with the help of Darren.


    "I-I.. Just make him drink a little bit." replied Haidem nervously.


    "A little bit?!! You forced Angus to drink bottles of who knows what!!" shouted Jayna while pointing at the mountain of bottles nearby.


    "You didn''t even dare to drink it yourself but forced it on Angus. What makes you think he will be alright?!!" roared Jayna angrily.


    "B-But¡­" replied the hideous Renault.


    "Shut up!! If Angus doesn''t wake up, I promise I will hunt you down all of your kind!! I make you experience something worse than that fucking elf whore did!!" roared Jayna madly.


    "B-Big sis¡­" called Anna timidly.


    "That also you too, Anna. Is this how you repay us?! After we are taking care of you all this time?! I WILL FUCKING BURN EVERYTHING!!" roared Jayna loudly as the fire in her body red up.


    Before she could speak further, the noble Arnaut arrived behind Jayna and knocked her out. Then, he gently puts Jayna beside the unconscious Angus.


    "I think this is our fault. We didn''t expect that boy to be like this." said Arnaut solemnly.


    "Is Angus and Big sis going to be okay?" asked Anna worriedly.


    "Hard to say. The phoenix woman''s soul and mind are deeply affected by the previous phoenix. She has a huge attachment to the point of obsession regarding losing her mate. It is more like trauma. If the boy doesn''t wake up soon, she may enter a crazy state." said Arnaut.


    "The worse thing is the phoenix woman also inherited the King Possession. This makes her mind and minds more unstable. She may be something worse and cruel than that whore elf. Still, you should not mind her previous words." said Arnaut.


    Anna stays still while looking at the unconscious Jayna and Angus. Suddenly, her shadow enveloped her and turned her into her adult form.


    "If they are not waking up, I will end all of you myself." said Anna coldly before kneeling in front of Angus and Jayna.


    "Father, please wake up. Mother and Anna are waiting for you." said Anna while crying.


    Hearing this, the other wanted to say something before being stopped by Arnaut.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We should leave her alone for now. Master Mira, can I leave our Queen and them to you." said Arnaut respectfully.


    Mira didn''t say anything, only gave him a silent nod before taking out a book and starting to read it.


    "Then, we will take our leave first. There is something I need to do in the Undermine Council." said Arnaut.


    "Wait, what about that stupid elf?! We can''t just leave her alone." called the Fatass Mitar.


    Arnaut didn''t reply but looked at the restrained elf before looking at the unconscious Angus and towards the others.


    "Who is the one that is free or no longer has something to do after this?" asked Arnaut


    "Leave me out. I have something to get in this ce." said Haidem.


    "Same here." replied Professor Isha.


    "Me too." said Cier.


    "I also have few people to kill." said Fatass Mitar.


    "Unfortunately, I have some business to attend." said Adol.


    "Well, I still need to collect a few gold coins." said Renault.


    "Hm¡­ this is difficult." said Arnaut.


    "How about sending her to that person?! I hear he is a famous merchant now. Who knows, he could also help that boy and Queenie procure what they want from that bitch." said Cier.


    "Good idea. Renault, send that dirty whore to him." said Arnaut.


    "Ehhh¡­ Why me?! I am busy." retorted Renault.


    "From all of us, your teleportation skill is the best and the fastest. Moreover, you are also the one forcing that boy to drink non-stop." replied Arnaut.


    "Err¡­" Renault wanted to retort, but seeing Anna and the young couple''s direction, he could only helplessly agree.


    "Listen, here. I know we are supposed to not be bound by anything. But, if we keep treating this situation lightly, we may produce something more cruel than that elf Bitch.


    "Although we do not care about others, at least we should think for others who will experience the cruelty." said Arnaut.


    "We are already in darkness. No need to make it darker." chimed Adol from the side.


    "Right." said Arnaut.


    "Still, I never thought the Anomaly would enter such a state. A drop of darkness not only makes it unbnced but transcendence. The boy may break the Fate or return to where he came from." said Adol cryptically.


    "Is it urate?" asked Arnaut solemnly to Adol''s cryptic prediction.


    "No one could predict his Fate. Not even the mighty O Darkness." replied Adol with a smirk.


    "Alright, let''s leave first for now. Also, be sure to be back when the boy wakes up that... if he could wake up. I believe the Queen will call us at that time." said Arnaut before disappearing from his spot.


    Along with the disappearance of Arnaut, the others also follow as the elf enters her own shadow. In the meantime, someone hidden nearby started to get anxious and didn''t know what to do.


    ''What should I do?! What should I do!! From everyone talking, Baron Victory has little chance to wake up and the Fourth Princess will be mad then. Should I send an emergency message to His Majesty or wait?!!'' thought Latina, Jayna''s personal shadow guard.


    She had already be nervous when Jayna suddenly erupted like a volcano and turned the whole secret dimension into a burning hell. Her job is not only to protect Jayna but also to ensure Jayna is not going berserk.


    King Leon knows two bombs inside Jayna''s mind could make Jayna lose her mind anytime. One is Fire Phoenix, the second is [Possession]. No matter how strong the barrier and mind skill is, it is impossible to withstand these two''s influences simultaneously.


    Therefore, King Leon sent Latina to monitor her mentality and report anything about it.


    While everyone is in panic from Angus'' sudden unconsciousness, Angus finds himself inside a bloody world. At first, he thought he was inside his soul again but noticed this bloody ce was quite unfamiliar.


    "Am I inside the misty ball heritage chi?!" muttered Angus while remembering the light ball from before.


    Noticing the eerie atmosphere in the surrounding, "*Sigh* This is why I hate getting drunk. Nothing is right when I am out of control." said Angus to himself.


    "You havee, my wild disciple." a loud voicees from a certain direction.

 Chapter 683 Heritage Chi Origin

    ?


    "You havee, my wild disciple." a loud voicees from a certain direction.


    Looking towards the sound direction, Angus finds a person sitting on the small mount made of bones.


    He couldn''t see the person''s figure clearly as the person was shining in white light, illuminating the surrounding gloomy area. He could only see the familiar silhouette of the bright white person.


    "M-Master¡­" muttered Angus while looking at the mysterious bright figure.


    A split secondter, Angus frowned and turned into a stern look.


    "No, you are not him. Who are you?!" asked Angus menacingly.


    "Hmm¡­ As expected of the current user. I am sorry if I somehow offend you. I just used the previous user''s figure to talk with you. There are a few things I could do when I don''t have any form." said the mysterious figure.


    "What do you want? Why are you bringing me to this ce?" asked Angus vigntly.


    "Hmm¡­ I believe this is just a coincidence or Fate in your current world''s saying." said the mysterious figure.


    "Coincidence? Thest thing I remember is being forced to drink a lot of liquor." asked Angus in confusion.


    "Yes. If I am not wrong, your current state is where your body and mind are separated from your soul. Quite dangerous for ordinary living beings but nothing to those chi experts." said the mysterious figure.


    Hearing this, Angus understands his current condition and believes this meeting is really just a coincidence. Entering Angus''s current state is like trying to win a lottery. His state is between death and life.


    For ordinary people, it is a deathly situation with a 99% chance of death. However, the chance is reversed when ites to the master of chi user. For chi users, 95% will survive this state while the other 5% is in the hand of luck.


    Masters of chi usually use this opportunity to synchronize their body, mind, and soul. However, Angus didn''t need to do that since he had a better method to synchronize these three aspects.


    ''Chi expert, current user? He is...'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "So, you are saying I somehow entered a state like when I drank Miraculous Elixir in the past?" asked Angus while trying to probe the mysterious figure.


    "Miraculous Elixir? Ahh¡­ That stupid liquor. I believe the previous user before you liked to drink that to enter the transcendent state." said the mysterious figure.


    ''So, he could really ess the memory of my predecessor or my memory.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Nah¡­ He just likes getting super high." said Angus nonchntly as he reminisced about his past.


    "Anyway, you said about me being a current user and Master as the previous user. Are you the Heritage Chi?" asked Angus warily.


    "Hmm¡­ You could say I am part of the Heritage Chi but also not at the same time." replied the mysterious figure.


    "What did you mean?" asked Angus.


    "Tell me what you know about this heritage chi?" asked the mysterious figure.


    "ording to the record, it should be a massive amount of chi that passes down to the strongest martial arts across the generations. However, I find it strange and unnatural." said Angus.


    "Hoo¡­ How so?" asked the mysterious figure.


    "I find the heritage chi is illogical and breaks thew of nature. Although the chi user could do many supernatural things, it could still be exined and bound by certain rules. Even destroying and catching spirits could also be exined logically."


    "Heritage chi directly breaks thew of nature, especially thew of energy. If the heritage chi is passed down from generation to generation over thousands of years, it should have been exhausted a long time ago." exined Angus.


    "Not to mention the other predecessor, I already used at least thousands of people''s chi worth during my previous life. I doubt the other predecessor also consumes a lot of chi from it."


    "No matter how many things or living being sacrificed to the heritage chi, it is impossible to remain unlimited like now." added Angus.


    "Right. However, to understand this, you need to know the origin of the heritage chi." said the mysterious figure before waving his hand.


    Suddenly, a hologram picture appeared in front of Angus.


    "Eons ago, an unknown thing broke time and space beforending on our previous world. No one knows what this is, but everyone knows this thing is dangerous to our world. All living beings from various races banded together to drive away this unknown thing."


    "Immortals, space races, the strongest, the mightiest, even the harbinger of the worlds join forces to drive this unknown thing from our world. Unexpectedly, this unknown thing takes root in our world and creates its own force to defend itself."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This force is not only powerful but also unkible. No matter what we did, they could always revive themself and fight again. Even with the help of our world''s power, we are still not capable of eliminating them."


    "As time passes, these forces multiply as the unknown roots spread. We know we can''t let this unknown thing stay any longer. However, it is too powerful for us to banish it."


    "In the end, every powerful and transcendent being decides to sacrifice themself to seal this unknown thing. Because of this, our world regresses to at least a hundred thousand years, along with the extinction of many powerful races."


    "The misty ball you find in your body is the sealing version of this unknown thing. Later on, it became what you refer to as Heritage Chi. What you use until now is just a small portion of energy that leaked from the seal."


    "As time passed, this unknown thing slowly weakened along with us. Before youmit suicide in your¡­ previous life, it makes the struggle to break out."


    "Once again, it breaks through time and space to bring us into this unknown world with your soul and enter this world reincarnation cycle.


    "Aftering to this world, we slowly understand what this thing is and why all of us bore natural hatred towards it." said the mysterious cryptically.


    "What is this unknown thing?" asked Angus curiously.


    The mysterious figure didn''t answer and only gave a smile or at least it is what Angus perceived from its shiny facial movement.


    "You are still not qualified to know about this. I believe you will know about it when the timees. At that time, whatever choice you choose, we will support you."


    "For now, just focus on getting stronger. Only by being strongest you could dictate your own path." said the mysterious figure before he waved his hand.


    Suddenly, Angus feels like falling from high in the sky despite being thrown back. In the meantime, Jayna slowly wakes up and finds Anna in her mature form crying alone. A trace of tears appeared near her eyes.


    "B-Big sis¡­" said Anna timidly.


    Before Anna could speak further, Jayna already embraced Anna tightly.


    "I am sorry, Anna. B-Big sis should not have said that. I am sorry. I am sorry." apologized to Jayna while also crying.


    "N-No, it is Anna. no.. my fault¡­" said Anna.


    "Hush¡­ Anna, I am sorry. You are my cute adorable daughter, no matter what. I promise I will never do that again. I am sorry." said Jayna while looking at the crying Anna.


    "Mom.. Huuuuaa¡­" Anna cried while in Jayna''s embrace.


    At this moment, they suddenly feel their connection with Angus again.


    "Urgh¡­ My head feels like splitting apart. Huh?! Why are you two crying?!" said Angus while clutching his head.


    "Angus!!" called Anna and Jayna at the same time and embraced Angus.


    "Err... What just happened? Why is everything burning?" asked Angus in confusion.


    After being exined by Jayna through their bond, Angus couldn''t help but be speechless. First, he just finds that the thing that he drank before is not ordinary liquor.


    It is a concoction mixed up with many things. A drop of this concoction could make the entire capital city go drunk and still be capable of killing those with low tolerance.


    Even the highly resistant monster-minded people didn''t dare to drink the entire bottle at once. Yet, they keep chugging the concoction to Angus after his first bottle as if trying to kill him.


    ''No wonder Jayna reacts harshly and turns this ce into a burning hell. Still, I didn''t expect the phoenix power to be this strong when empowered with true feelings. No wonder the previous Fire Phoenix is unstoppable.'' thought Angus inwardly while letting the girls hug him.


    After a few hours of crying and a tight hug, Angus and Jayna feel their bond getting stronger but also find they can share and know Anna''s thoughts to a certain degree. Anna herself is surprised at this change while already turned back into child form.


    "Yay!! Mom and Dad are inside Anna''s head!!'' eximed Anna happily.


    Angus and Jayna are surprised at Anna''s words but do notment anything and just hug the little monster lovingly. At this moment, they already regard each other as an inseparable family.


    "Guess¡­ Getting drunk has its own benefits. Still, we should take care of that elf first. We already waste too much time here to get nothing. Also, did anyone see DJ Mike?" said Angus.


    "Anna knows. That asslicker grass is swallowed by ckie." replied Anna while ignoring Angus''st question.

 Chapter 684 Masochistic Group

    ?


    "That asslicker grass is swallowed by ckie." replied Anna


    "ckie? So, where is she now?" asked Angus.


    Just before Anna wants to reply, a tendril of shadow holding a letter emerges from her shadow.


    "Hmm¡­ This is for Dad. Daddy, you got a letter from ckie." eximed Anna as she gave the letter to him.


    Angus only frowned at this before opening and reading the letter. As he read the letter, Angus could only be speechless at the content.


    Dear Mr. Angus and his little family,


    First, I want to congratte you foring back alive and preventing our kind from getting hunted in the cruelest possible way.


    Second, I happened to get a disgusting trash elf recently. For once, I never see someone so gross as this ''thing''. Even my most disgusting ve is better than it. It is inappropriate for Queenie and your family to have ''it'' as a ve.


    Hence, I will do my best to ''refurbish'' this thing as a token of apology for not being able to see Queenie before.


    Lastly, Mr. Angus also didn''t need to worry about dwarf smithing tools and this... ''thing'' property. I already handled them and will send them to your inn within three to four days, along with the ''refurbished'' trash. - Your Sincerely, Mr Alphonso Nouveau Super Hyper Richee.


    ''Yup, another troublesome person.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Still, this shadow ability is very convenient. It could help you transfer things anywhere in real-time. I remember DJ Mike was also brought by Renault through shadow ability before, despite being inside a secret dimension." said Angus.


    "Ohh¡­ That''s ckie. ckie is usually shy but capable of doing anything. ckie also knows a lot of things. ckie even knows when someone is pooping or not." chimed Anna while being hugged by Jayna.


    After the previous incident, the two girls never let each other go and stuck together like glue. Angus didn''t mind it since they were just going through a huge emotional struggle.


    "Emm¡­ Anna feels like forgetting something." eximed Anna while looking at the surroundings.


    Then, she looks intensely at the burning Mini Porky, which has already turned into charred meat.


    "Anna?" called Angus in worry about her being sad.


    "Ahh¡­ Where is Mira?" said Anna.


    "Err.. Mira? Now you said that I didn''t see Master Mira when I woke up. Did she go somewhere?" asked Angus back.


    "How did Anna know? Anna is waiting for Dad and Mom to wake up. Anna is too busy." replied Anna while getting a gentle head pat from Jayna.


    In return, the little monster enjoys being spoiled by Jayna. When Jayna stops patting her, Anna grabs Jayna''s hand to continue patting her. Seeing her adorable behavior, Angus couldn''t help but smile.


    "Well, she is probably doing something important or returning to her kingdom. Anyway, let''s head back first. It is already quitete." said Angus as he dragged them out of the burning dimension.


    "Ehh¡­ Mira leaves. Why didn''t Dad say it before? Anna still has not yet given a farewell to Mira. Dumb Daddy." said Anna while pouting.


    "This naughty girl¡­" said Angus but didn''t do anything to her as Anna was still getting spoiled by Jayna.


    By the time Angus and the others leave the tree shop house, it is alreadyte. The empty street is also illuminated by the magicalmp. Unlike yesterday, the whole area is abandoned andcks people.


    Angus wasn''t surprised at this scene since he knew more people would leave this ce as time passed. As long as they could pay for the service to get out of here, people will do it after they finish with whatever business they have in this ce.


    Just as they walk towards the train station, Angus notices a familiar presence on the boundary of his [Mana Echolocation], which is dozens of kilometers away. Without saying anything, Angus immediately carries Anna and Jayna away while entering the train station in a hurry.


    Angus also covered them with some istion barrier and sprouted water at their initial surroundings.


    Jayna was surprised at this sudden movement but didn''t say anything as Angus exined the reason through their bond at the next moment. On the other hand, Anna just enjoys the high-speed ride happily.


    "Yay!! Faster! Faster!!" eximed the naughty troublemaker.


    Arriving at the station, Angus immediately sits in the corner. He applies a more powerful istion barrier while they are waiting for the train.


    "Huft¡­ I hope she didn''t notice our smell." said Angus.


    "Hmph¡­ That cat woman is a seducer. You should just kill herst time." chimed Jayna.


    "What is a seducer? Is it delicious?" asked Anna innocently.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No, Anna. It is just.. A person. Well, tell that to Aunt Extalia, who stops me at that time. Besides, how would I know she is the devoted follower of this stupid beastman custom. Offering their life to those that beat them. Sounds like a bunch of masochist groups." said Angus.


    "Right. What a vulgar woman. Trying to seduce and snatch other people''s lovers." said Jayna.


    "Well, sorry for being part of a masochist group." a voice suddenly heard near them.


    Angus immediately turns around and finds a female cat beastman standing not far from them.


    ''We couldn''t notice her presence until a moment ago!!'' thought Angus and Jayna in vignce.


    "Don''t be so anxious. Even if I wanted to, I could never hurt you. As for the marriage part, I also couldn''t help it. It is already ingrained in me and part of my nature. As a beastman, we always follow our own nature and instinct." said Merra, the daughter of Warchief Might.


    "Ahh¡­ Isn''t that Dad''s mist¡­.Mmmphhffpp." said Anna before Angus stopped her from speaking more ridiculous things.


    "How did you sneak on us?" asked Angus, trying to divert the topic.


    "Beastman are the best people when ites to sneaking around. It is already our nature to hide from predators ory an ambush." replied Merra truthfully.


    Angus and Jayna didn''t expect the other party to reply to Angus'' casual question truthfully. They are also surprised at Merra''s attitude.


    "Why are you so¡­" asked Jayna curiously.


    "Obedient?" continued Merra.


    "Yes." replied Jayna.


    "As I said, Beastman is always in tune with our nature and instinct. Your.. Lover there. Subdued my nature and me during ourst encounter. Basically, my life is.. his. Even now, I am barely able to control myself to please.. Him." said Merra before shaking her head.


    "Although it is almost impossible for a beastman to be subdued at this level, it has never happened before."


    "ording to my recent research, I will be stuck in this condition for the rest of my life. Normally, it would be devastating for me. But, somehow, I find it great." said Merra with uncertainty.


    Angus and Jayna look at each for a moment before nodding at each other.


    "You said your name is Merra, right?" asked Angus.


    "Y-Yes¡­ My name is Merra Napollo, the daughter of Warchief Might Napollo. Age 38 this year. Blood type is Beast Z+. My star should be¡­" said Merra in detail.


    "Alright¡­ Stop! Stop it!! I don''t need the detail." said Angus.


    "B-But¡­ I hear humans pay attention to the person''s background when they are in a rtionship with someone." said Merra.


    "Urgh¡­ Forget about it. What happenedst time is truly an ident. You know I really want to kill you at that time. I know it is just something that already happened and truthfully, I don''t care about this masochistic culture." said Angus.


    "However, if you dared to harm my family and loved one even with only a single hair, death is thest thing you will think of." added Angus coldly.


    *Swish* During this time, their train to sector six also arrives. Angus and the others said nothing before entering the train. They left the stunned Merra on her own. In contrast, Merra is trembling with a messy mind.


    Hearing Angus'' cold tone reminds her of the death experience she felt during theirst encounter. Anxious, Fear, Reverence, and even Euphoria emotions clouded her mind.


    If not for her strict discipline and training, she may outburst and do something shameful at her exact spot. Now, she is sure. Anguspletely subdued her. She knows she will always regard him as her God and will do anything to please him, even at the cost of her misery.


    Fortunately, Angus and the others had already left her and boarded the train. Otherwise, he didn''t know how to handle such a person. It is not like he has never met a masochist like her before.


    In fact, few martial arts in his past life often develop masochistic tendencies because of their harsh training. However, no one will go as extreme as Merra.


    Moreover, Angus also didn''t feelfortable with this type of person. In his mind, these people are troublesome people that should be avoided at all costs.


    Arriving at sector six, Angus and the others immediately return to their inn to rest. Today, they experience a lot of stuff. Still, it is also quite rewarding for them.


    Their bond as a family became stronger than before. Although it is only part of it, Angus also learns a few things about heritage chi.


    ''At least I no longer fear using Heritage Chi.'' thought Angus inwardly while lying on the bed with Jayna and Anna.

 Chapter 685 Nateobil

    ?


    ''At least I no longer fear using Heritage Chi.'' thought Angus inwardly


    ''Still, I didn''t expect my reincarnation to be the aftereffect of the Heritage Chi.'' thought Angus deeply.


    Ever since he knows about souls and spirits in this world, Angus always wants to learn more about his reincarnation. In fact, some part of him even fears that he is somehow stealing the body from the innocent baby. Now, he no longer worries about it.


    He may not know much about the reincarnation cycle, but there are some concepts about this in his past world. Basically, a soul will be reincarnated into a newborn baby after getting through the reincarnation cycle.


    As for the criteria of which soul gets reincarnated or how it works, no one knows as it is believed to be the domain of God. Still, it means Angus didn''t steal his current body from an innocent baby but truly reincarnated into this body.


    While Angus thinks about Heritage Chi and his reincarnation, Jayna lies on his side, ying with Anna''s silky hair. In contrast, the little monster peacefully slept while hugging her beloved fluffy ball.


    After making sure Anna falls into a deep sleep, ''Angus¡­ I.. I don''t think I am worthy of Anna''s mother. I failed.'' said Jayna through their bond.


    Hearing this, Angus didn''t reply, only ncing at Jayna. Angus sends his own feeling about the matter and calms Jayna.


    ''Jayna, you may think you are worthless or just a burden for us. But you are actually our most important person. Without you, I may already be lost in the way of power or be a nerd inside an imprable bunker. Without you, Anna also will not be like now.'' said Angus.


    ''You must have realized it when we met the other monster-minded people. Those people are very unrestrained and not afraid of everything. Anna also liked that in the past, but now she is more restrained and knows which thing should not be done.'' added Angus.


    ''She will not be like this if it is not because of you and me. She knows what love is and to be loved. She is our daughter. Did you not want Anna to be your daughter?'' asked Angus.


    ''No!! Anna is my daughter. From now on and forever, she will always be my cute beautiful daughter.'' replied Jayna resolutely.


    ''Then, you don''t have to worry about anything.'' said Angus.


    Jayna stays silent and embraces Angus before her deepest thought is revealed to Angus. Knowing this, Angus couldn''t help but surprise.


    ''Jayna, are you sure about it?'' asked Angus worriedly.


    ''Yes. Anna''s physical strength is too ridiculous for a teenager or even monster-minded people. None of those people have the same strength as Anna. At first, I thought Anna was special since she was supposed to be their Queen.''


    ''But¡­ When I got angry and unable to control my fire today, Anna didn''t dodge or defend herself like the others. She just let the fire cover her before absorbing it. I only know one race that could withstand that phoenix fire and have ridiculous physical strength.'' said Jayna.


    ''It is Nateobil race, the nemesis of phoenix. In the ancientnguage, Nateobil means the me devourer. ording to the Fire Phoenix memory, they are a race that leaves their younglings near the phoenix habitat hoping for them to be adopted by the phoenixes.''


    ''As they grow, they will slowly devour the phoenix fire essence until the phoenix dies.


    ''Moreover, Nateobil will start to produce their own me simr to their phoenix''s mother and even get all the abilities of the phoenix that they devour. This is also one factor that drives phoenix to near extinction.''


    ''In one of my iplete memories, I remember Fire Phoenix led the remaining phoenixes to hunt and kill all Nateobil race to extinction.'' said Jayna with mixed feelings.


    ''I see¡­ So, what are you going to do now?'' asked Angus.


    ''Nateobil is a very vicious beast. Their youngling somehow could influence the phoenix''s maternal instinct. All the phoenixes will always want to care for them even if it costs their lives unless they know Nateobil''s true nature from the start.'' stated Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus didn''tment and just looked at his lover. He already knows about this particr race from one of the Fire Phoenix''s iplete memories.


    After staying silent for a moment, ''I don''t know if it is the influence of Nateobil''s ability or not. But I can''t and don''t want to abandon Anna. We are already deeply connected. Even.. Even in the end, she will devour me. I will not hesitate to give my life to her.'' said Jayna.


    ''I know¡­ You probably disagree with me. But, to make Anna stronger and protect her life, I will dly give it to her.'' said Jayna.


    Angus didn''t reply. He just stayed silent, looking at the ceiling. He also didn''t share any of his thoughts with Jayna. Seeing this, Jayna feels like she is getting stabbed by a cold dagger. Once again, she feels like making another wrong decision.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    All this time, Angus always supported her so they could be together. Yet, Jayna said she would not hesitate to sacrifice her life for Anna. In fact, Angus didn''t know how to respond to this problem. On the one hand, Jayna is his lover and on the other is his adopted beloved daughter.


    Putting in such a difficult situation makes Angus release a deep sigh and remember one of his bitter memories from his past life.


    "*Burp* Oii¡­ Angus!! Where the *Burp* hell that wild disciple go? *Burp*." said the drunk man.


    "Old man, I am here beside you." replied the young Angus.


    "Hahh?!! *Burp* Ohh.. You are here. Why don''t you say so, stupid disciple?!" said the drunk man before pping Angus casually.


    Receiving the p, the young Angus immediately takes his stance and redirects the force to the ground. *Crack* The hard stone floor cracks under Angus'' skill while his face is swollen from the pping impact.


    "Fuck you, old fool!! Just shut¡­" said young Angus before getting thrown by the drunk man out of nowhere.


    After throwing Angus, "Huh?! Why are *Burp* you hopping around like a bunny? Anyway, *Burp* I have this *Burp* stupid question." said the drunk man.


    "Between the lover and your child, which one will you be saved first?" The drunk man spoke clearly despite still getting drunk.


    "Urgh.. between lover and child. Hmm¡­ Lover.. No, it should be the child. But¡­" muttered young Angus as he fell into deep contemtion.


    During this time, the drunk man suddenly appeared in front of Angus.


    "Pfft¡­ Hahahaha¡­ Look at you, a muscle brain trying to use his brain. Huakakaka¡­"ughed the drunk man loudly.


    Pissed off by his drunk master, Angus tries to kill this drunkard. Suddenly, an invisible wave erupted from the drunk man. A momentter, the young Angus was deeply embedded on the floor as most of his bones cracked.


    "My wild disciple, you are too weak. That''s the reason why you are thinking. Hahahaha¡­"ughed the drunk man before walking away unsteadily.


    "Even after death, that stinky drunkard still pretends to be a teacher. Huft¡­" sighed Angus before looking at Jayna and kissing her forehead gently before kissing the sleeping Anna.


    "Don''t worry, you should sleep now. Anna needs you at your best tomorrow. Leave this matter to me." reassured Angus to Jayna.


    Jayna wanted to say more but found she couldn''t say anything. Now, she feels like going back to their academy days. She couldn''t do anything but rely on Angus to break her Fate. She thought she was already strong enough to break it, but it was just an illusion in her eyes.


    She always relies on Angus in everything. Some part of her feels like being burdened. However, she also feels d and happy that Angus will always be there in her darkest moment.


    After brushing her messed up and negative thoughts, she sleeps while hugging her beloved Anna beside Angus.


    Meanwhile, a clicking button sound is heard from inside the darkroom at one of the buildings in the Undermine Council. In this dark room, two people look intensely at the bright monitor in front of them.


    "Fuck!! Fuck!! And... Headshot!! Triple kill!! That''s what I mean! Hahaha¡­"ughed one of the people in the room after throwing the device in his hand.


    The man has an obese figure with fat covering most of his body. Moreover, his body produces sweat and oily grease. If Angus looks at the person, he will be considered a stereotypical ''otaku'' from his past life transmigrated here.


    This is basically the worst appearance for human aesthetics. Moreover, the dark room is littered with many leftover food across the floor. In contrast to the Fat Man, the other person is a clean, neat silver-haired girl sitting on the flying pillow without expression.


    Despite being famous for being hygienic, she still stays in this dirty room with the Fat Man. This girl is Mira, Master of Hidden in the Dark. On the other hand, the Fat Man is one of the monster-minded people called Mitar the Fatass.


    Although the two people have very contrasting appearances and attitudes, one thing is simr between them. Both of them are sitting on top of a flying pillow.

 Chapter 686 Fat Man And Loli Girl

    ?


    At a nce, the flying pillow looks the same despite having a different color. Mira''s flying pillow is colored in ck and white ording to Mira''s mood. On the other hand, the Fatass Mitar''s flying pillow has a bold, colorful pattern all over it.


    After having a small celebration, Mitar snickered like a pervert while ncing at Mira.


    "So, have you now agreed to be my woman?" asked Mitar boldly.


    "Pedo¡­" said Mira shortly without any expression.


    "Noo!! Oh God, NO!! Please, NOOO!!!" roared Mitar in frustration.


    Without hesitation, Mitar takes a bucket full of concentrated alcohol out of nowhere and pours it on his head while opening his eyes. The crazy act gives him a sharp piercing pain in the eyes but clears his mind slightly.


    "Arghh, my eyes!! It burns!! Why? Just why?!! I only love your true appearance, not this¡­ N-No, I mean I also love the way you are Mira." said Mitar in a hurry as he felt a sharp cold re from Mira.


    Then, the Fatass Mitar realizes what he said and takes another bucket of alcohol. Once again, he poured the alcohol into his face while opening his eyes as if trying to cleanse his mind and eyes.


    "Fuck!! It hurts!! It burns!!" screamed Mitar in pain while rolling around on his flying pillow.


    Mira only looked at the pained fatass coldly. Still, a small smile appeared on her mouth end for a moment before returning to her usual expressionless face. After a few moments of crying with swollen red eyes, Mitar sulked like a child.


    Then, he takes another joypad out of nowhere and starts ying the game again, ignoring Mira. At this moment, Mira approaches Mitar before giving him her own handkerchief.


    The sulking Mitar suddenly turns towards Mira''s direction before trying to grab the handkerchief, which is somehow thrown by Mira. Although it is only casual throwing, the cloth is flying like thunder from the sky hitting the ground.


    Yet, Mitar can still catch it without any problem, like a good dog. He didn''t even hesitate to sniff it with a happy face like some sort of creepy pervert. Seeing the fatass Mitar sniffing her personal handkerchief like a pervert, the stoic Mira couldn''t help but shudder at the scene.


    Unable to hold on to the disgusting scene, Mira pulls out his umbre and turns it into a double scythe before shing at the gross fatass Mitar. *ng* *BOOOOM* In contrast to Mira, who wields a menacing double scythe, Mitar holds a sickle that suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    During this time, the world stopped as if someone pressed a pause button.


    "Oii¡­ Oiii¡­ You could destroy the world with this much power. If I don''t press the pause button in time, it will also affect the outside." said Mitar with a serious look.


    Then, Mitar retracts his sickle and turns it into his previous joypad.


    "Gross." said Mira coldly.


    "Say someone who stays in a loli appearance to trap others." retorted Mitar.


    "Greasy. Fatass." said Mira.


    "Did you think I want to stay like this?!! I do this only to pay you back for what you did." retorted Mitar without looking at Mira and focusing on the bright monitor.


    Mira didn''t answer and only looked at Mitar without expression. After a few minutes, Mitar threw his own joypad to the bright screen.


    "Fuck it!! You know it!! You know how much you love me and I love you. But, because of some fucking bullshit, we can''t be together. You take that appearance to prevent me frompletely loving you."


    "But, what is the result?! Thousands of years have passed, and our feelings are still the same as the first time. I don''t think another thousand or hundred thousand years will make any difference." said Mitar while holding his head in frustration.


    Mira didn''t answer and only had a small sad smile on her face.


    "Huft¡­ Forget it. We are two pr opposites from the start. I don''t want to y this stupid not loving game anymore. I don''t care if you may do drastic things but hey¡­ I was supposed to do anything I wanted in the first ce as a monster." said Mitar.


    Suddenly, Mitar changes drastically and turns into a boy of a simr height to Mira. He has ck hair and ck eyes, the characteristic of a monster-minded. He also wears neat and clean noble gothic-style clothes simr to Mira.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Don''t worry, I am not stupid enough to use my real appearance. At least this way, we look like a couple." said Mitar with a sad smile before disappearing on the spot, leaving Mira alone in the trash room.


    At this moment, the bright monitor blinked a few times before Darren and Lenora came out from it.


    "Urghh¡­ huft.. Huft¡­ I thought I always died back there." said Lenora with a ragged breath.


    "Where is he?!! Where is that brute rude fatass?!!" roared Darren angrily while already equipped with his red battle armor.


    Seeing the wise and patient Darren like this, Lenora knows the old Vampire Ancestor has a huge prejudice toward monster-minded people. After all the monster-minded were gone, the Fatass Mitar suddenly appeared before Mira and the others.


    With his obese body, the Fat man suddenly made a series of gestures while bowing to Mira. At the same time, Darren feels like eating shit when he sees the gestures. In his anger, Darren charges the Mitar with tremendous killing intent.


    However, Darren and Lenora find themself in an unknown world the next moment. The world they stay in is bizarre, like some kind of game. All the people in this world could only speak the preordained sentences.


    Even if Lenora tried to change the conversation, they would reply to the same thing over and over again like a broken recorder. While Lenora is confused by such a strange world, Darren handles the new environment calmly after cursing the fatass Mitar a thousand times.


    Lenora feels Master Darren must have visited or at least already experienced this strange world before. The world is moving very fast, but also not at the same time.


    It is so fast that Lenora and Darren find themself suddenly fighting the one called a demon lord, the strongest being in this world, with support from the people called the hero team.


    The next moment, Lenora also forcibly marries one of the hero teams and has a kid. She didn''t even know when she did the deed and still found herself retaining her innocence.


    As she bes more confused at what is happening, the world suddenly stops and everyone bes static like a broken hologram. On the other hand, Darren immediately equipped his red battle armor and was ready to summon his dead army as if he was going to war.


    The next moment, they find themselves inside a dark dirty trash room while Mira looks at the same spot. Lenora doesn''t know why, but she suddenly feels her beloved Master is sad and has a pained heart despite not showing any expression.


    As if knowing what is happening, Darren no longer gets angry but releases a deep sigh. Then, Lenora and Darren start cleaning the room as their Master refuses to move and keeps looking at the same spot without expression.


    While cleaning the trash room, "Urmm¡­ Master Darren, If I may ask. Just what exactly happened to Master Mira?" asked Lenora as she couldn''t bear the silent environment.


    "That Fatass¡­ He is the weapon made specifically to eliminate the Master. I am unsure of the exact story, but it seems rather than killing the Master, he fell in love with her. No, it should be right to say they fell in love with each other." said Darren while brushing the dust.


    "They are a couple?!!" eximed Lenora in surprise.


    "Not necessary. That Mitar¡­ is created to eliminate Master. Therefore, they couldn''t be together unless they destroyed each other. To prevent this, Master uses her current appearance to prevent Mitar frompletely falling in love with her."


    "Long short story, Mitar tries to repay back to Master by having a very disgusting appearance every time he shows up in front of her. Sometimes he will be a disgusting tentacle monster. Sometimes smelly old perverts and many others."


    "Whatever his appearance is, he will act rude, barbaric, and disgusting to the Master. Although he could change appearance and personality to deceive everyone, he still couldn''t change his monster-minded nature." said Darren.


    Seeing the gloomy mood and silent Mira, Darren released another sigh.


    "In fact, I never see his true appearance. ording to the Master, he has the most beautiful appearance, like the whole world. I assume he has that form to entice Master as he is specially made to kill Master. Though I am not too sure about it." added Darren.


    "I¡­ I didn''t know Master had that kind of experience. Having someone you love but could never be together with because of their condition." said Lenora before looking at the silent Mira.


    After a few minutes of silence, "No... This can''t be done. Master Darren, we need to cheer Master. I probably don''t know what Master felt right now or the true story behind it.


    "But, myte mother always said to keep on living as there are still many good things in this world." said Lenora resolutely.

 Chapter 687 The Beastman

    ?


    "But, myte mother always said to keep on living as there are still many good things in this world." said Lenora resolutely.


    After saying this, Lenora begins to serve Mira and pesters her with many things like milk-based food, books, even tea. As usual, Mira didn''t react too much but slowly paid attention to this pureblood vampire.


    Regarding capabilities and usefulness, Lenora is far from the wise and ancient Darren. However, Darren and Mira agreed her youthful and positive mind could bring liveliness to this situation. Still, didn''t say anything nor move from her spot.


    But she started lying around on her flying pillow in azy manner, like her usual behavior. Deep down, she knows her rtionship with Mitar is impossible, but she can''t help it.


    Mitar is made so he canpromise with everything Mira has. He is his best partner and enemy for absurdly being like Mira.


    Meanwhile, a group of beastman gather inside the specific rented building in sector 7 led by Merra. As the leader of Savan''s intelligence unit, she rarely goes out on the field by herself.


    However, procuring a bulk of weapons and arms is an important task that she cannot give to other subordinates. The beastman race is a very excellent warrior andbatant. But they are mediocre when ites to crafting stuff.


    If it is for everyday necessities or ordinary stuff, they could still rely on themself. It is a different story when ites to high-quality weapons and arms.


    The beastman race may look like someone who often uses their body instead of a weapon. But, Merra also knew weapons and arms could increase theirbat prowess and reduce casualties in a prolonged battle such as unending monster tide.


    At a nce, Merra may look like a unique tiger with red fur and stripes across her body. But she is actuallying from a lion beastman lineage. In other words, she is a lioness.


    Unlike the male lion, the lioness is capable of fighting well and managing their tribe. Their leadership may not bepared to male lions, but their managing skill is number one among the beastman.


    Currently, Merra is inside a rented building looking at the report and the particr beastman in front of her. This beastman is very unusualpared to others.


    The beastman haspound eyes and wears loose gaudy robes. If people look carefully, they will find some sort of thin membrane on her back. This beastmanes from the rare moth lineage.


    Most of the beastmane from mammals animal. It is rare for them toe from the insect animals. However, this particr trait has a very unique trait that can''t bepared to others.


    "Are you sure about this information?" asked Merra coldly.


    "Yes, Leader. I am certain of it. I have already verified the information many times. The dwarf will lock down the entire Undermine Council two days from thest day of the Undermine Council." said the insectoid beastman.


    Hearing this, Merra stays silent while looking at the report paper in her hand solemnly. The other beastman in the room stayed still, waiting for her order.


    "Tell Yonghi to ry this information to the Warchief. Ask him toe here by telling him there may be a good battle here. Then, keep on that dwarf along with that Kedleon locust.


    "If what Romi said about him is true, I think he will do something big at the end of the Undermine Council." stated Merra while giving a series of orders to others.


    After giving all the orders, "Lastly, send someone to notify Baron Victory about this matter." said Merra with a mncholy tone.


    The beastman was startled at thestmand, but no one dared to go against Merra. After returning from the Nirvas, her temperament andbat prowess increased like a rocket.


    They also heard the rumor about Merra fighting against their monstrous Warchief on her own more often. Before everyone disperses, a goat beastman approaches Merra with anxious stature.


    It is not because of his nature as a goat fearing the carnivore beastman but because Merra''s current aura is slowly bing simr to their Warchief.


    Their Warchief has a unique imposing aura that makes anyone waver just be near them. Since Merra started to develop this unique aura, everyone knows she is getting stronger and closer to reaching the legendary seventh grade.


    "Leader, how will the Warchiefe here? This ce ispletely enclosed from the outerworld. We don''t even know if it is underground or somewhere else." said the goat beastman anxiously.


    "Don''t worry about it. That muscle-head father is more capable when ites to this. Just tell him all the information we find. I believe he will make his own way here during thest day." replied Merra.


    "Also, please contact all the vendors and suppliers to elerate shipment. It will be our loss if we wait until thest day for thest shipment when something big is happening." added Merra.


    "Yes, Leader." said the goat beastman before going out to do his task.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If I am not wrong, Angus should be in Sector Six with that dwarf elder. Hmmm¡­" said Merra while contemting something.


    "Well, since I decided to give him this information might as well give him more help. After the information, tell Yonghi to go to Baron Victory and contact our nearby intelligence unit near Heart Kingdom." said Merra.


    "Leader, are you sure about that? Because of our Warchief deedst time, many beastman near the Heart Kingdom got thoroughly checked. I also hear some of the beastman guilds and mercenaries get harsh discrimination acts." said an ape beastman worriedly.


    "If something big happens during thest day, we may need everyst bit of power to survive from here. Although our rtionship with Heart Kingdom is quite estranged now, we are still not hostile to the point of seeking each other''s blood." said Merra.


    "I also believe their wise king will also understand this importance, especially since it is rted to Baron Victory and their Fourth Princess." added Merra.


    Hearing this, the other beastman could only nod and leave Merra with Romi, the insectoid Beastman.


    "Romi, I want you to stay by my side and keep me updated about any suspicious movement from that elder dwarf and hisckey." said Merra.


    "Yes, leader." said Romi, the insectoid Beastman.


    Romi is a unique insectoid beastman from the moth lineage. Except for being an excellent airbatant and having good night vision, his overall ability is subparpared to others. However, he has a very acute sense of hearing using his race''s unique trait.


    Moths are rare animals capable of hearing any kind of sound on arge scale, be it in terms of range and frequency. Moth beastman takes this ability further and makes itpletely magical.


    Not only can they hear anything at a veryrge distance, but they can also bypass any barrier as long as they are still in the same dimension. In fact, Romi''s ability to hear even covers the whole Undermine Council, which shows his ridiculous capability.


    Using his ability, Romi can find the news about the lockdown from the dwarf elder meeting and suspicious movement from the dwarf elder Dumrod. The beastman is one of the races with the sharpest instinct and relies heavily on it.


    When Merra arrives at this ce, she notices their instinct and danger sense being impaired to a certain degree. Unfortunately, they also couldn''t give up their task of procuring arms.


    Hence, Merra orders Romi to look for suspicious activity, especially from the dwarf. It took him a few days to find the suspicious movement from the Dwarf Elder Dumrod and hisckey since there were too many people and dwarfs in this ce.


    In fact, he is already hopeless when receiving such a task from Merra since there are too many people and dwarfs in this ce. It is like searching for a needle in the middle of a mountain haystack.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Fortunately, most people suddenly leave the Undermine Council since the appearance of a monster-minded person is a blessing in disguise for Romi to find some suspicious movement.


    Soon, the day over the underground sky slowly gets brighter. Angus and Jayna wake up early in the morning, as usual. Today, they didn''t n to do many things. They n to rest a whole day inside the hotel to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    They feel if theye out even a single step from the inn, they may encounter a big problem which shows like their previous day. Unbeknownst to them, trouble will stille to them even if they stay inside.


    As the young couple woke up sleepy head Anna, "*Yawn* Morning, Mom. Morning, Dad." said Anna, rubbing her droopy eyes.


    Since yesterday even Anna kept calling Angus and Jayna as Dad and Mom respectively. The couple didn''t mind it since they also thought of Anna as their own child despite her terrifying background.


    "Umm¡­" Out of nowhere the sleepy Anna makes a frown expression.


    "Anna, what''s wrong?" asked Angus worriedly.


    Despite her being Nateobil and monster-minded, Angus and Jayna still believe Anna''s unusual insight and instinct that never harms them.


    "Anna feels something. It is like around the edge but hard to get out. Hmm¡­.." said Anna frowning.


    "Why did you describe it as poop?" asked Angus.


    "Ahh¡­ Yes. That''s it. Poop. Anna really needs to go now." said Anna as if she just got enlightenment.

 Chapter 688 Mending Relationship

    ?


    "Ahh¡­ Yes. That''s it. Poop. Anna really needs to go now." said Anna as if she had just got enlightenment.


    "Ehhh¡­ Anna, hurry to the bathroom!!" said Jayna while carrying the little girl in a panic.


    On the way to the bathroom, "Oh yeah¡­ Something bad is also going to happen. It''s already starting." Anna added nonchntly.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna blinked a few seconds before Angus decided toe out of their room and stand on the rooftop. On the other hand, Jayna continues her walk to the bathroom to tend and clean Anna.


    Although Anna is already a teenager, she is very messy when cleaning herself. Thest time Angus and Jayna let Anna clean herself, she suddenly broke the whole capital city water system.


    No one knows how she did it. Even the experts were confused as their water system was suddenly clogged with many things or their strong pipe burst out. Since then, they never let Anna clean herself.


    While Anna bathes with Jayna, Angus uses [Analyze] to the maximum capacity. He uses [Great Mana Echolocation] at arge scale. Invisible mana waves erupted from Angus'' body as he scanned and perceived everything in the surrounding area.


    ''That elder is gone?! Hmm¡­ Along with the few suspicious people?! Tch¡­ I don''t have any information about them. Should we get out of here and return now?'' thought Angus deeply before suddenly turning cold.


    "Go away! I am not in the mood to y with animals over stupid marriage." said Angus coldly.


    "Pardon my sudden intrusion, Baron Victory. We bring important information from our leader." said a wolf beastman behind Angus.


    "Information?!" asked Angus curiously.


    "It''s better if you read this report first." said the wolf beastman while handing some parchment.


    After ensuring there is no trap through [Analyze], Angus takes the paper and reads it carefully.


    "How do I know if this information is true? Moreover, how did you get such information?" asked Angus curiously.


    The wolf beastman only frowned a little bit before answering, "Baron Victory, If the rumor about you is true, I am sure you know we can''t divulge our method. What you need to know is that our leader thinks you should know about this information." replied wolf Beastman.


    "I guess your leader is that woman Merra, right?" asked Angus.


    The wolf beastman didn''t reply, only gave a silent nod.


    ''He is good.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "ording to this letter, you seem to have a way to contact our king at the Heart Kingdom. What do you mean by that?" asked Angus.


    "If you choose to stay despite our warning, we hope you can inform your king before the entire ce is locked down. Although we have our way to contact outside, we don''t know if it will work after the lockdown." exined the wolf beastman.


    "So, you n to reveal what happened here to the world outside through us in case something bad happens?" asked Angus.


    "Yes." replied the wolf beastman.


    "Is he the one going to send the information outside?" asked Angus while looking at the other beastman hiding nearby.


    "As expected of Baron Victory, it seems your reputation is not just a rumor." replied the hiding beastman before revealing his face that looks like an alien from Angus'' past life.


    The beastman has two protruding eyes on his head and a weird long face. His body also seems like saggy excess skin that looks disgusting.


    However, Angus knows this weird-appearance beastman has a ridiculous ability that makes beastman one of the fearsome races when ites to war. This beastmanes from the snail-like lineage called Mulcosa Beastman.


    Their race has a magical ability simr to Angus and Jayna''s bond. They can transmit information in their mind to other Mulcosa Beastman without any distance limit. Angus even heard some rumors they could stillmunicate even within different dimensions.


    This is why Beastman is feared by many despite having low mana capacity in their body. Every beastman has unique and ridiculous abilities that put even the high-circle spells to shame.


    Combined with their strong physical ability, they be one of the leading forces in this world.


    "I hear Mulcosa Beastman capable ofmunicating with their own kind at long distances, even at the other dimension." said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ We are good atmunicating with each other." replied the Mulcosa Beastman without exining further.


    "So, how is it, Baron Victory?" asked the wolf Beastman.


    Angus has his own way of getting in contact with King Leon. However, his method is quite troublesome. Moreover, he also knows this is an opportunity to mend their rtionship with the beastman after the previous incident.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Although he is a victim of the previous incident, he also knows the usefulness of the beastman. Discriminating the whole beastman from one of their stupid king''s moves is ridiculous. Still, he can''t do anything about it since there are a lot of witnesses during the incident.


    He knows the Heart Kingdom may never get an alliance from a unique beastman like Mulcosa since they only work with Beastman. However, other beastman could still be used as mercenaries or for the kingdom''s development.


    Although Angus could also leave this ce and ignore them, he feels this is an opportunity to mend their rtionship with the beastman.


    "Alright. Can you connect me with King Leon?" asked Angus.


    "Sure. Yonghi, tell the others." said the wolf beastman.


    "On it." replied Yonghi before closing his eyes.


    Meanwhile, a weird phenomenon suddenly strikes the Heart Kingdom''s royal pce. Suddenly a hailstorm falling from the sky and covering the royal pce turned it into an almost frozen white pce.


    This unusual phenomenon attracts everyone since the Capital City Ashdun only has wet and dry seasons throughout the years. It may be a little bit cold during the wet season, but it never turns into snowfall, much less a sudden hailstorm.


    While this strange phenomenon happens, twin ck-haired girls y in the snow outside happily while wearing thick warm clothes. In contrast, all the guards nearby shiver from the low temperature and curse the twin girls inwardly.


    They know the sudden hailstorm is caused by these mischievous twin girls as this is not the first time something strange has happened.


    A few days ago, the whole pce suddenly got rained on by bird poop out of nowhere when a group of guards tried to catch and trap the twin star spirit. People with little brains will know this sudden hailstorm is also caused by these two girls.


    The royal pce guards may have highly-enchanted armor. Still, none of them are enchanted for cold environments and to warm themselves since the royal pce has average temperatures on a usual day.


    In the end, the whole royal pce guards could only curse whoever was provoking these two naughty girls. On the other hand, King Leon just looked at the cold snow outside stoically and returned to his paperwork.


    In fact, he is inwardly d that the twin mischievous Gemini is ying in the snow outside rather than messing up his documents and work. At this moment, one of his employees entered his office in a hurry.


    "Excuse me, My King. A few beastman outside the royal pce ask for an audience with His Majesty. They seem to have something to talk about, Baron Victory and Fourth Princess." said the employee respectfully.


    "Beastman?! Interesting¡­ Let them in." said King Leon.


    A few beastman in leather armor arrive in front of King Leon momentster.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Let''s get this straight. What did you want?" asked King Leon coldly.


    "We have received information about¡­" said the beastman leader, who looks like a ck panther.


    The ck panther beastman talked about the Undermine Council''s current situation and exined about Mulcosa on Angus'' side.


    ''Hoo¡­ And here I thought he didn''t care about the kingdom''s political situation. But, it may also be a ploy from the beastman, which is unlikely as it will not give the beastman anything in return.''


    ''It seems that Merra girl is unlike their brute warchief. She knows our rtionship is terrible and tries to mend it using this movement. She may call all the beastman in our kingdom based on our response.''


    ''If we refuse this help, it will show we have no intention to mend our rtionship. What a smart move¡­ No wonder she is hailed as the Matriarch of Savan.'' thought King Leon.


    "Alright, I wee your help. Could you send Baron Victory this." said King Leon before writing something on the paper.


    The nearby butler takes the paper and gives it to the bestman. The ck panther beastman takes the paper and looks back at King Leon with a confused look.


    "Err¡­ These are just numbers?" asked the ck Panther Beastman.


    "Just send those series of numbers to Baron Victory." said King Leon stoically without exining further.


    "S-Sure." said the ck Panther Beastman before approaching the Mulcosa beastman in his team.


    A momentter, the Mulcosa Beastaman suddenly writes something on the same paper and returns it to King Leon. Both Angus and King Leon use their own secret code to contact each other.


    Reading the paper''s content made of numbers, alphabets, and symbols, King Leon closed his eyes briefly before tapping the desk with his finger. The Beastman team could only wait patiently for the silent King Leon.


    After a while, King Leon opened his eyes, "Will your Warchief go there?" asked King Leon solemnly.

 Chapter 689 Gemini Test

    ?


    "Will your Warchief go there?" asked King Leon solemnly.


    Under the re of King Leon, the beastman group couldn''t help suddenly receiving pressure. Previously, King Leon controlled his aura and momentum as little as possible to not scare his guess.


    Now, he no longer holds it back and shows his demeanor like when he faces two-faced nobles. Under this pressure, all the beastman couldn''t help but tremble in fear as if being stared at by a predator, except for the ck panther beastman.


    Seeing his subordinate reaction, the ck panther beastman couldn''t help but shake his head. He knows he can no longer hide their War chief''s whereabouts.


    As one of the close confidants of Warchief Might, the ck panther Beastman knows how troublesome seventh-grade aura is to others, especially to beastman.


    Beastman has a habit of following their instinct. This may y a significant role when fighting but is also a huge setback when encountering legendary existence like seventh grade.


    If King Leon tells them to lie down like domesticated animals, they may be unable to resist it and do it without thinking. This is also why ck Panther Beastman is sent to meet King Leon today. He is one of the rare beastman not affected by seventh grade''s aura.


    "Hoo¡­ You could withstand it. Come to think of it, we have already met before. You were the one that apanied Warchief Might at Roundel some time ago, right?" said King Leon.


    "Y-Yes. I was surprised that King Leon remembered me. My name is Fimas Wada." replied the ck panther beastman in embarrassment, as his image was not good then.


    Although Fimas is strong, he is not good when holding back his dizziness from long-distance teleportation. Hence, he constantly pukes after being teleported.


    "Wada?! Interesting¡­ So, will you tell me about your Warchief now?" asked King Leon.


    "*Sigh* We don''t have any choice, don''t we. Well, it''s not like I know his exact whereabouts either. Yes, he will be there. Beforeing here, we received news that Warchief Might suddenly gone while giving a message of going to the Undermine Council." said the Fimas.


    "As for how or when no one knows about it." added Fimas truthfully.


    The Beastman may have fierce loyalty when ites to their kin. However, Fimas also knows this little information is nothing. Over the years, Warchief Might never hide his whereabouts. In fact, he even always reveals his location to attract people toe and fight him.


    As for the Savan Kingdom getting invaded while Warchief Might is gone, Fimas also does not worry about it. Over the years, Warchief Might rarely left Morvo Wastnd and never did his job as Warchief. Basically, their Warchief is leaving them to fend off all the invaders on their own.


    Hearing Fimas'' reply, King Leon frowned momentarily before shaking his head and releasing a deep sigh.


    "That madman seems to not care about life. Well, considering his long stay at Morvo Wastnd, I doubt his muscle-head brain works properly." muttered King Leon, but everyone still could hear him mocking Warchief Might.


    Fimas didn''t reply but frowned at such a reaction. It is not that he finds King Leon''s word offensive. He already gets used to other people saying his Warchief is dumb or muscle-head, as it is true.


    Fimas also noticed that King Leon somehow could guess what his Warchief wanted to do and know his current whereabouts.


    "Alright, send this to Baron Victory and you are dismissed for now." said King Leon while giving another series of numbers to Fimas.


    The beastman group didn''t reply to King Leon''s order and left the room as soon as possible. When they leave the room, some employees guide them to a nearby room to rest. They know King Leon and Baron Victory may still need theirmunication service.


    Fimas looks at the secret code onest time before giving up on finding out about it. He knows this is not his specialty and leaves it for the others. *Giggle* At this moment, Fimas suddenly hear a childish giggling sound from behind him.


    The voice is soft, like a whisper, but clear as if someone speaks directly to his ear. His body immediately turns around as all his short furry hair stands. Fimas feels a deep fear from the soft giggling sound.


    "Squad Leader, what''s wrong?" asked the nearby beastman in warry.


    Fimas sees the other beastman and seems to not hear the soft childish sound. He even finds the nearby guards and the staff looking at him weirdly.


    ''Is it only my imagination?! But, the sound is so clear.'' thought Fimas, shaking his head.


    "N-Nothing. I am just too tired after a long-distance journey." said Fimas.


    "Alright, then please this way." said the butler as he guided the beastman group.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, small twin girls peeked at Fimas with their signature creepy smiles. They have found another good toy. Just as they want to grab and y with the new toy, a red-haired woman enters King Leon''s office without any obstruction.


    "I hear the beastman sends an envoy team. What did they want?" asked Extalia to the point.


    "They are trying to mend our rtionship." said King Leon without hiding anything.


    "What did they want this time?" asked Extalia sternly.


    "They didn''t want anything. Just help us though it is unnecessary but certainly help." King Leon said without revealing Angus and Jayna''s current situation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Although Beastman is strong, crafting and production is not their specialty. They still need special products from other kingdoms like us who sold Miasma Antidote."


    "Like us who need their unique ability, they also need us. So, it is a little ridiculous to ignore each other because of their mad Warchief." said King Leon trying to divert the topic.


    "Tch¡­ Fine. Just tell me when they are asking for something. I will definitely extort them to bleed for thest incident." said Extalia.


    "Sure." said King Leon.


    At this moment, they notice someone spying on them from nearby and find two small head girls peeking at them intently from the corner of the desk.


    "Gemis, Gemin, There you are. Did you already finish ying with the snow?" asked Extalia with a warm smile.


    The twin star spirit didn''t reply and revealed themself before looking at Extalia with their signature creepy smile.


    "Will you y with us?" asked twin Gemini simultaneously.


    Before Extalia could reply, she suddenly felt a strong eerie and dread auraing from the twin girl. This is the first time Extalia felt this and she couldn''t help but have a cold sweat.


    "That''s enough!!" roared King Leon nearby, covering Extalia with his gentle aura.


    The twin star spirit didn''t reply and looked back at King Leon.


    "We are bored!!" replied Twin Gemini simultaneously.


    King Leon could only release a sigh before appearing in front of the twin girl and patting their little head.


    "Please, be patient. She is not ready yet." said King Leon, showing his rarely smiling face.


    "Alright." said Gemini before leaving the room in a hurry.


    "Leon¡­" said Extalia while still in shock.


    "Hush¡­ Sit down first." said King Leon while helping Extalia sit down his trembling body.


    After a while, "W-What just happened?" asked Extalia.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess they are interested in you and want your allegiance." said King Leon.


    "Allegiance?" asked Extalia.


    "You should know that Gemini is a star spirit, right?" said King Leon.


    "Yeah. From what you said, you find them to read our kingdom Fate." said Extalia.


    "Yes. But that''s not all. Before meeting with Star Spirit, you need to pass their test. Some tests are impossible for everyone but very easy for particr people. The test content will differ ording to the star spirit that guards at that time."


    Fortunately, we could still predict which star spirit would take guard ording to the month. Gemini is supposed to guard the sixth month, which is why I only attacked the Udrary kingdom at that time." said King Leon.


    "From all the tests, the Gemini test could be the simplest and the hardest. All you need to do is to apany them ying hide and seek. But, it is more like trying to catch them for at least six years." said King Leon while remembering his experience.


    "Six years?! But, you don''t even spend a single day bringing them." said Extalia.


    "Yes. For me and my body, it is as if not even a second passed by. But, in my mind, I feel like trying to catch them for six years. Moreover, they will release the same aura as before when you are trying to catch them along with their mischievous prank." said King Leon.


    "T-That''s¡­ How could you survive from it?!" said Extalia.


    "Well, lucky for me. I always train my mind because of [Possession] heritage. Therefore, their aura is only slightly creepy to me. *Sigh* Lia, listen. I don''t want to tell you this as it will only make you know the difference between you and seventh grade."


    "We are not called a legendary existence for nothing. But I also hope you can reach this level and stand by my side. I love you no matter what you are, Lia." said King Leon gently.


    Hearing this, Extalia shows her rare blushing side while hugging her beloved king. Her man may be stupid and stubborn. But she also knows he will show his gentle and supportive side when she truly needs it.

 Chapter 690 Locked Down

    ?


    While the Duchess and King Leon enjoy their moment, an unlucky beastman bes more anxious and spooked inside the Royal Pce as time passes. As for the reason, it is because a particr twin star spirit is getting bored.


    Meanwhile, Angus also received King Leon''s secret code with a frown. It is not because he finds the code is fake or getting cracked.


    In fact, Angus never worried about their secret code being cracked since only King Leon and Angus could use the code. Both Angus and King Leon know they have perfect memory and use this trait to make code ording to their past interaction.


    Except for Angus and King Leon, no one knows what this code means. Even if they somehow crack it, they will only get a series of time and date pointing to Angus and King Leon''s past interaction.


    Using this code, Angus and King Leon could not only hide their conversation but also exchange information with a short message code.


    Currently, Angus frowns because King Leon told him to do whatever he likes and advises him to stay at the Undermine Council. If it is not because they exchange secret codes ording to their past interaction, Angus will definitely think the code is fake.


    Furthermore, he also hears that the mad beastman Warchief Might wille to this Undermine Council even if it is locked down.


    ''No matter how I thought about it, we should grab our things and leave here as soon as possible. So, why did he ask me to stay and observe the situation?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Angus was perplexed at this stubborn king. Over the years, Angus and King Leon have interacted many times, even more than his father. During this interaction, he finds the stoic and cold-blooded king is very wise.


    If Angus didn''t have [Analyze], he probably would never find this wise character in him. Every move he takes always has deep meaning andes from huge consideration. Even his actions to not pursue his lover, Duchess Amberze before, is to avoid another civil war and create instability.


    Now, most of the high nobles with powerfulbatants were already on his side, while the rest were only official in name. A noble with only fake rank authority and no realbat power.


    Therefore, he didn''t need to fear the other nobles to create rebellion and chaos since they never had power in the first ce. These nobles only think about having a luxurious life rather than creating rebellion over their king''s marriage.


    Such a simple move has profound consideration and thought. Angus will not believe that King Leon''s advice to stay is just on a whim.


    ''Hmm¡­ Did he want me to experience ''the world''? But why? I will not be a king and this is too much just for the future pir''s ''training''. But, I can''t find another reason.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    ''Jayna, what did you think?'' asked Angus through their bond.


    At the same time, Jayna also frowned and thought carefully. Currently, theymunicate through their bond while Angus is on the rooftop and Jaynai is inside the bathroom with Anna.


    Nearby Jayna, Anna is ying with the bubble soap from the bubbling bath. Besides eating, Anna also likes to bathe and y with soap bubbles.


    ''I think Father only wants us to get something from this incident.'' replied Jayna through their bond.


    ''Seriously?? That''s stupid.'' replied Angus straightforwardly.


    ''You know, Seventh grade is good reading things and patterns. Since every time we get caught in trouble, we will get something in return. Father may have thought we may also get something big from this incident. That''s why Father ''advises'' you, not ''orders'' you.'' exined Jayna.


    ''Make sense. So, what should we do?'' asked Angus.


    Jayna didn''t reply, only looking at the cheerful Anna ying with bubbles.


    ''We should return as soon as possible. I don''t want Anna to get hurt.'' replied Jayna straightforwardly.


    Hearing these words, Angus could only shake his head as he knows Anna is probably thest person they should worry about if something happens.


    However, he also agrees with her. They should not get involved in this matter. They also still have another chance to get dwarf smithing toolster.


    ''Alright, pack your things and meet me outside.'' said Angus.


    "We will leave this ce." said Angus to the nearby beastman.


    "Then, I hope you return safely." replied the beastman.


    Before Angus could leave the rooftop, "Wait.. What? You are not serious, right?" said the Mulcosa Beastman in panic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yonghi, what happened?" asked the beastman in worry.


    "It''s already begun. The lockdown." replied Yonghi.


    *Wung* As soon as he said this word, the entire Undermine Council released a reverb sound. Then, they could see various bluish runes covering all the outer boundaries. People could also find a mechanical sound heard all over the ce.


    Some perceptive people even feel the high sky is covered with unknown metal. Most people didn''t know what truly happened from this sudden significant movement.


    Even most of the dwarves also did not expect a sudden lockdown. Seeing this, Angus could only take a deep breath to calm his mind. Currently, he is quite frustrated as this situation always happens and is repeated.


    Whenever they try to avoid trouble, it will force them to face it. Still, he is not just going to sit idle either this time.


    He may not know what Elder Dumrod is nning or what disaster he will bring upon them, but he will not just silently wait for it. Fortunately, it is not apletely hopeless situation.


    Although most people are already gone, some choose to stay. These people are renowned experts or merchants who bring a lot of supplies.


    "Alright, change of the n. You two stay in our room and wait for my return. If I find Jayna and Anna get hurt even a single hair, I will make sure your Savan Kingdom disappears." said Angus coldly before disappearing using Beast Walk.


    During this time, Angus knows he is racing against time. The supplies from the merchant and expert brought are limited and may be bought by others who also have the same idea as him. Therefore, he needed to move fast and buy useful goods to arm themselves.


    Angus''s experience during the instant dungeon incidentst time told him that there is no such thing as having too many weapons and arms during an emergency situation.


    Fortunately, what he currentlycks is money. He also didn''t need to bother about the negotiation either. As long as the other party is willing to sell, he will buy anything. During Angus'' shopping spree, many visitor rebels even fight with the dwarf guards.


    Unfortunately, most of them do not match with the strong dwarf equipped with the top-grade weapon. As for the powerful people, they just ignore this disturbance. Since they are not leaving this site, they already know something will happen and are preparing for it.


    Meanwhile, three figures move in a sh above the Athan Ocean, one of the biggest monster habitats. After traveling for a while, they finally stop and look at the deep blue sea from the air.


    "Is this the ce? Look no different than any other ocean part." asked Nathya, The Empress of Shana.


    "Rather than worry about it, don''t you think this move will only provoke the Kraken?" asked Volgoth, Demon Lord of Kaban.


    "Just do your job and keep the fish at bay." said Warchief Might while looking at the deep ocean below.


    "This is crazy. How were you even sure that the rumor about the Undermine Council being deep below the Athan Ocean is true?" asked Volgoth in frustration.


    However, the Warchief Might no longer hear Volgoth''s words and closes his eyes to gather his strength. Seeing this, Volgoth could only shake his head in frustration. Even Nathya is speechless at the current Warchief Might current action.


    The current rtionship is not so good that they will willingly help each other. In fact, they have some resentment towards Warchief Might, especially Volgoth. Volgoth kingdom, which is Kaban located not too far from the Savan Kingdom.


    They often get into conflict and fight each other. As for Nathya, she hates men no matter their race. She never likes men, especially with rude and brute nature like Warchief Might. They only help him because they owe him a favor in the past.


    As the seventh grade, they couldn''t ignore the debt from another seventh grade. It is not only against their principle but could also give a certain setback in their growth.


    Still, it frustrated them as Warchief Might also knew they had their own principle to not strike him in the back at this moment and entirely focus on gathering strength.


    "Tch¡­ Whatever, if that Krakenes out, I will immediately leave from here." said Volgoth.


    As time passed, a mysterious force slowly emitted from Warchief Might''s body. At first, it is more subtle than slowly getting stronger following his breathing.


    In response to this mysterious force, the bright cloudless sky suddenly turned darker and the calm ocean stirred. Using their perception, they know the ocean-type monster is gathering around and attracts towards them.


    "Volgoth, I leave them to you." said Nathya coldly.


    "What''s your tongue Qitah?! I am still a demon lord, not theckey you could order." grumbled Volgoth but still made his move.

 Chapter 691 Booo!! (Side Story)

    ?


    Fimas'' anxiety worsened as time passed. He asionally hears a soft creepy childugh while staying inside his resting room.


    "A-Are you sure all of you are not hearing any child sounds?" asked Fimas with a frightened face.


    "*Sigh* Squad Leader, please don''t joke around. We do not hear anything." said the other beastman.


    "Urgh¡­ Forget it. I must be too exhausted from the long journey. I will freshen up first, don''t make any problem while I am gone." said Fimas sternly.


    "Sure.. Sure¡­" said the other beastmans, enjoying the room facility like they owned it.


    Seeing the others already enjoying themself, Fimas just shakes his head. Although they are in hostile territory, the beastman group is not anxious. Their rough upbringing and culture make them hardly get nervous unless meeting someone powerful like King Leon.


    Under the guidance of another staff member nearby, Fimas walks towards the nearby public toilet. During this time, he no longer hears the childugh sound and believes that he is just hallucinating from overwork.


    "Tch¡­ Like Father and Daughter, both of them are really ve drivers. I should never ept the Wada surname in the first ce." muttered Fimas in a low voice.


    Before receiving his current task from Merra, Fimas stays at Tascar kingdom, one of the four big kingdoms in the Humane region. He needs to travel thousands of kilometers in a single night at full speed to reach the Heart Kingdom''s royal capital.


    Fortunately, Fimas is one of the fastest and strongest beastman in Savan. Otherwise, it will take a longer time to reach the Royal Pce. After washing his face with fresh water, Fimas could see his tiredness fromst night''s journey.


    "Hihihi¡­." a softugh heard from inside the washroom.


    Fimas heard the same childish sound and could feel the presence of one of the closed cubicle toilets.


    "Who''s there?!!" shouted Fimas in panic.


    Not getting an answer, Fimas asked one more time.


    "Is there anyone here?" asked Fimas anxiously.


    Fimas still got no response as the whole room turned eerie and silent. He only hears the water running sound in the background. He didn''t know why, but the room looked creepy and spooky.


    Braving himself, Fimas decides to approach the cubicle toilet anxiously. With a trembling hand, he opened the door while his heartbeat was pumping loudly. *Creak* The toilet door made quite an eerie rustic sound.


    Seeing the empty cubicle toilet, Fimas could only release a deep sigh while shaking his head.


    "Hi Hi Hi Hi¡­"


    At this moment, another sound is heard from behind him. Fimas immediately turns back and finds a ck silhouette shing from the corner and out of the washroom.


    Without hesitation, Fimas leaves the room and finds the whole hallway empty. At this moment, he immediately noticed the strangeness. Although the Heart Kingdom seems to trust them, they will never leave a foreigner beastman alone without supervision.


    Moreover, he remembered the hallway should be full of guards standing at the corner and patrolling around. Yet, he couldn''t find anyone nearby. The hallway is entirely silent without sound.


    The entire area is too creepy to Fimas liking despite the bright sun illuminating it through the big ss window.


    "Hello?!" called Fimas in panic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fimas didn''t hear a reply, only his voice echoing through therge hallway. He never notices that the immensely huge Royal Pce could turn into a spooky ce when it is empty.


    Fimas is a very superstitious beastman and believes in ghost stories. His current condition is really frightening him. His short fur hair already stands straight along with his instinct going warry.


    Without wasting any moment, he returned to his previous room, where his team stayed. As he wants to take another step, he feels a presence watching from behind him.


    Fimas turns his head slowly and finds a small little girl with ck hair and creepy ck eyes looking at him with a smile. The little girl only shows her face and peeks from the thick pir.


    When he sees the girl''s creepy smile, Fimas immediately turns around and tries to run away in a hurry. He pretends he doesn''t know the mysterious creepy girl and hopes she will ignore him. At this moment, another little girl falls from above and stops in front of Fimas'' face.


    "BOO!!" said the falling girl.


    "Ahhhhhh!!" screamed Fimas in surprise.


    The next moment, he hears a door being opened and someone calls him.


    "Master Beastman, is there anything wrong?" asked the butler, apanied by a few guards.


    At this moment, Fimas notices he is still inside the washroom and stands in front of the washbasin mirror he used not too long ago. Fimas looks around and finds he is still inside the previous restroom.


    "W-What just happened? Is it an illusion?" muttered Fimas in confusion.


    "Master Beastman, are you alright?" asked the butler again with worry.


    "A-Ah.. No, I am just too tired. Let''s go back now." said Fimas.


    "S-Sure." replied the butler as the guards also shrugged in confusion.


    As they leave the public washroom, Fimas feels relief when he finds some guards standing in every corner and patrolling around. He never thought he would be happy to see the guard patrolling in another kingdom''s territory.


    Just as he wants to follow the butler, he notices another presence from his perception at the same pir where he finds the previous creepy girl peeking at him. With uncertainty, he tried to nce at the pir and saw two familiar creepy girls looking at him.


    *Bang* Couldn''t hold anymore, Fimas immediately fell unconscious and slumped into the hard floor directly. This sudden movement surprised everyone nearby. Before approaching the Master Beastman, they notice twin Gemini chatting with each other near Fimas'' body.


    "He died?" asked Gemis.


    "No, he is sleeping." replied Gemin.


    "Isn''t it cold?" asked Gemis again.


    "I don''t think he will feel it with that soft fur." said Gemin.


    The twin Gemini look at each other with their creepy smiles. Before the guards nearby could react, the Twin Gemini carried the unconscious Fimas above their head and ran to who knows where.


    The nearby guards and butler immediately turn around and go back to work, pretend not to see anything. They all know it is better not to disturb or get entangled with these two mischievous girls. Unbeknownst to everyone, Fimas'' nightmare is only starting.

 Chapter 692 Wrath Of Shana

    ?


    "I am still a demon lord, not theckey you could order." grumbled Volgoth, but he still made his move.


    Volgoth waves his hand as the bat-like wing on his back spreads wide. Then, an enormous magic circle covers their surrounding area while facing the ocean below them. As if sensing the huge mana in the spell, the monster inside the water bes more aggressive.


    Unfortunately, most couldn''t reach the three people in the air. Still, some high-grade and unique monsters could jump out of the water and reach them. *sh* *sh* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* [6th Circle Spell - Thunder Zone]


    Hundreds of lightning bolts rain down and strike all the iing monsters from the water. Facing their nemesis elemental, the monsters instantly burned to a crisp. Some of them even turn directly into ash.


    The one inside the water is also not safe either. Most of them get electrocuted as lightning bolts hit the water. Still like a moth towards the me, the monster kept jumping out of the water towards the three seventh-grade leaders, ignoring their life.


    During this time, the entire area turns darker and storms cause havoc to the previous calm sea. Not only the Thunder Zone from Volgoth makes the whole scene chaotic, but also the thick dark cloud and huge waves in the ocean.


    Despite this, the three seventh graders are still not moving from their spot. Suddenly, arge water sprouted along with dozens of sharp spikesunched at them from various directions.


    Seeing the iing attack, Volgoth turned serious and burst powerful mana into the surroundings. Manipting his Thunder Zone, it shoots many powerful lightning bolts upwards and hits all the iing attacks.


    Volgoth is no longer yful and counterattacks with strong lightning attacks towards the attacker. Unlike the stupid monster below them, the water sprout and sharp spikee from a high-grade monster. Volgoth even feels threatened by a few of them.


    Now, he knows why the Athan Ocean is called a forbidden sea despite being the calmest sea most of the time. The monsters inside this sea are not only countless but also have very high levels. Athan Ocean is also the monster habitat with the most monster overlord.


    Fortunately, most are ocean-type monsters and don''t like staying on thend. Otherwise, the entire Firumannd will be overwhelmed by them.


    As Volgoth fights back the iing deadly attack, Warchief Might and Nathya stay still without movement, as if the stormy situation in the surrounding never happens. Warchief Might remain in his previous position while the mysterious force in his body slowly increases.


    The mysterious force is getting stronger, along with his momentum and breath. *BOOOM* Suddenly, an enormous thunder broke nearby, along with a loud wave sound.


    *GRRRTTTTRR* A momentter, an unknown deafening sound reverb across the sea. Along with it, a powerful auraes from below the sea. Both Volgoth and the silent Nathya couldn''t help but tremble in a cold sweat after feeling this dreadful aura.


    Fortunately, there was no one nearby to see their current embarrassing condition. Moreover, they were also wet from the stormy rain. Otherwise, their prestige as legendary figures and strong leaders will be destroyed.


    Still, they are more surprised that Warchief Might is unaffected by this boundless aura. At this moment, a strong aura erupted from Warchief Might as if trying to fight back the invincible power of the sea.


    "Nathya, do it now!!" said Warchief Might while opening his predator''s eyes.


    Coming out from her stupor, Nathya brings out her spear artifact and performs dance movements to gather powerful momentum.


    "The seed grows the tallest tree. The brittle fallen leaf to the green forest. Golden sun and dense dew. Spear of heaven. Spear of protection. Spear of love. Spear of Death. Pierce¡­ [Wrath of Shana]!!" said Nathya, throwing her spear to the sea below.


    The spear pierced the stormy wave sea below, making arge hole in the raging water. Anything approaching or touching the spear disappeared, whether seawater or monster. Soon, the hole turns into a bottomless abyss without end.


    Warchief Might didn''t waste any time and jumped down towards the hole. As Warchief Might entered the hole, another deafening sound was heard across the sea. *GRRTTRRTTT* The surrounding area trembled, even the area above the sea.


    "Fuck!! I am getting out of here!!" said Volgoth.


    Both Nathya and Volgoth immediately escape from their location without turning back. They were afraid they could no longer run away if they stayed any second longer. When they heard the loud sound, a boundless massive aura locked on them and their surrounding space.


    They could even feel the surrounding space trembling as if almost breaking apart. Although they are still not sure what is happening, they know the ruler of the sea Kraken is approaching them. Furthermore, this colossal monster overlord seems capable of manipting space.


    As seventh-grade leaders, they know how dangerous space is when used by powerful beings like Kraken. Unbeknown to them, colossal slit eyes suddenly open and look at them from the deep ocean. Then, it seems in the other direction as if it is no longer interested in them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It begins to pay attention to the Warchief Might who has almost reached the bottom of the sea. Wrath of Shana manages to open a direct path to the bottom of the sea.


    However, the warchief is surprised he is not finding hard ground as he expected at the bottom of the sea but another dark blue water ocean. This ocean water is entirely different from the one above. Using his perception, he could feel thick water elemental on it.


    Moreover, he notices no monster or living daring to touch the water. Warchief Might didn''t know what this water was, but he needed to make a decision. He also notices a giant slit of eyes locking on his position, along with a giant tentacle nearby.


    Warchief Might didn''t think much and even elerated further to enter this mysterious water. *BOOOM* A thunderous booming sound was heard, releasing a strong shockwave to the surrounding water.


    After a while, some high-grade monsters are curious about the mad beastman and decide to investigate hisst location. Unfortunately, they didn''t find anything except a little bit of blood in the water.


    *HRRMMMR* A rumbling sound is heard all over the sea. Hearing the sound, every intelligent sea monster couldn''t help but be surprised. Their master actually acknowledged the mad beastman. Still, it has nothing to do with them.


    Many monsters may have died from Nathya and Volgoth''s attacks, but this is normal in their ecosystem. Some monster groups are even d as they have fewer mouths to feed and more food for them. This is just another small episode for the sea monster in their daily life.


    Meanwhile, Angus is running around inside the Undermine Council and buying anything he can find, from food, water, weapons, armor, magic guns, and many others.


    Other people also notice his shopping spree action and try to copy him as they are stuck in this ce until the end of the Undermine Council event. Unfortunately, they didn''t have Angus'' wealth power.


    Moreover, the dwarves tell them to stay calm as this is just a temporary lockdown. After a half day of shopping spree, Angus finally stops as all his storage devices are filled. Then, he decides to return to the hotel and try to contact King Leon again.


    During his shopping spree, he didn''t just blindly run around but also gathered some information. With his superb speed, he visits all the other sectors and observes their condition.


    Most of the people are still angry at being suddenly locked down. Some groups of people even cause riots and chaos. Unfortunately, they are easily handled by the dwarves'' guards.


    During this time, he notices dwarves guards wearing special metal armor that boost their capability. ording to his observation and [Analyze], the dwarf guards''bat prowess will be boosted by at least ten times, especially with various hidden features on it.


    This armor makes Angus remember a robot from a futuristic sci-fi movie he saw in his past life. Even Angus will have difficulty if all these guards are wearing their armor ande at him.


    ''Ten timesbat prowess is not a joke. The dwarf guards themselves are already elite high-gradebatants. Wearing this armor will only make them more dangerous. For now, let''s stay low and move ording to the situation.'' thought Angus as he entered his hotel.


    Walking to his room, Angus finds the two beastman standing in front of his room side by side like a guard.


    "Hmm¡­ Why are you standing here?" asked Angus.


    "Err¡­ Your Fourth Princess is driving us away. She said your kid is still in the middle of dressing or something." said the beastman.


    "Hmmm¡­ You don''t happen to see them, right?" asked Angus coldly.


    The two beastman could definitely see the red blood aura behind Angus. They know if they give a wrong reply, their head will fall.


    "N-No. We don''t dare. We are waiting in the other room while thedies are still dressing." said the beastman in a hurry.


    Hearing such an answer, Angus'' previous dreadful aura ispletely gone, as if it didn''t exist in the first ce.


    "Good. It seems Anna will not taste those escargot things soon." said Angus with a warm smile.

 Chapter 693 Atonas

    ?


    Entering his room, Angus finds thedies already wearing their clothes with a Rosemade brand mark. Jayna''s clothes are simr to adventured leather armor and clothes style but decorated with a red and blue ent.


    On the other hand, Anna''s clothes are literally dyed in ck. It is a dress that noble girls often wear before their teenage years. Despite their clothes not giving any protection, it is actually one of their strongest clothes.


    Not only are the clothes enchanted with countless unique enchantments but it is also made of very strong material. Angus couldn''t even recognize some of these materials. Angus even assumes that these clothes will still survive if the whole Undermine Council is destroyed.


    "Daddy!!" called Anna while running, holding Skythorn roughly.


    Seeing this, Angus couldn''t help but shake his head. Anna''s handling of his first weapon is so rough that he pities it. However, he will not take it back from Anna since Anna seems to love the weapon.


    Picking the naughty troublemaker, "Anna, don''t swing Skythorn like that. You could hit someone." said Angus gently.


    "Really?! That must be thorny thorny fault. Not Anna." replied Anna innocently.


    "Forget about it. We will stay here for a while. So, you better behave yourself." said Angus.


    "Will Dad and Mom also stay with Anna?" asked Anna as if she was waiting for a present.


    "Of course. We will stay with you." said Jayna from behind.


    "Yay!! Yay!! Anna is happy. Ahh¡­ Daddy, Mom wants Dad to be inside Mom." said Anna.


    "Anna!!" rebuked Jayna while blushing.


    Although there are only them inside the room, there are still two beastman waiting outside in the living area. The enchantment barrier covers their whole hotel room. Therefore, people in the living area could still hear what happened inside Angus and his family''s bedroom.


    "Ehem¡­ I will ask for the beastman outside to ry my message to your father first." said Angus while giving Anna to Jayna.


    Angus and the others leave the bedroom and meet the two beastman outside.


    "Alright, now. Can you ry my message to King Leon?" asked Angus.


    "Ermm¡­ That''s¡­" said Yonghi, the mulcosa beastman.


    "What is it?" asked Angus coldly.


    "I am no longer able to send messages outside. Whatever those dwarfs do haspletely cut off my connection to the outside world." said Yonghi.


    "Seriously?! Aren''t you supposed to be capable ofmunicating even in different dimensions?!" said Angus in surprise.


    "T-That''s for our six¡­" replied Yonghi before being stopped by the wolf beastman.


    "Baron Victory, I apologize for this. But, we are truly unable tomunicate with the outside world. Once again, we are sorry for such inconvenience despite trying to provide help, " said the wolf beastman.


    ''This wolf¡­ As I thought, he hides his strength. I wonder which one is stronger, Merra or him.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Alright, that''s fine. So, what are you going to do now? Are you going to stay here or go back to your leader?" asked Angus.


    "We will¡­" said Yonghi but once again stopped by the wolf beastman.


    "We are going to stay here if you don''t mind. Although the situation is still unclear, we may be able to provide some help in case something happens." said the wolf beastman.


    "Alright, suit yourself. Anyway, what''s your name?" asked Angus.


    "Atonas." said the wolf beastman.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately finds the name somehow familiar but not at the same time. After using [Analyze] at full power, He finds his name is simr to many mythical death god''s names in his past life. However, he just shrugged it off and decided to not think further about it.


    "Then, Atonas, let''s work together from now." said Angus.


    "Sure.. Sure¡­" said the wolf beastman.


    While Angus and Atonas are talking to each other, Yonghi, beside Atonas falls into a predicament. Their task is just to help Baron Victory send messages outside.


    Since Yonghi can no longer send messages outside, they get orders to go back from his kind who stay at Merra''s ce.


    Before Yonghi could say his intention, his teammate suddenly released a terrifying aura on him while staring with [Predator''s eyes] for a moment. He knows if he says anything at this moment, his teammate will turn him into pieces of a slug.


    Yonghi was startled at this sudden change but kept calm to save his life. Still, he never expected his wolf teammate, who he had worked with for years, to have this kind of side. As far as he remembers, Atonas is just an ordinary above average elite beastman.


    He is not too weak but not too strong like their leader, Merra or their Warchief. Atanos is also not too average, which leads him to enter Merra''s special intelligence squad. However, this kind of beastman is nothing extraordinary in a special intelligence squad.


    Everyone in the special intelligence squad has at least this kind of ability. In fact, Yonghi and Atonas belong to the people with lowerbat power in this squad. Still, Yonghi felt Atonas''s aura familiar with their warchief for a moment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This is also why Yonghi immediately obeyed and got along with Atonas. His beastman instinct forces him to do it. The short interaction between Yonghi and Atonas is also perceived by Angus.


    However, Angus didn''t care too much about it since it is not he didn''t have any business with it. As long as this two beastman didn''t disturb or hurt his family, he would not care about it.


    After this brief interaction, Angus and the others stay at their hotel but still observe the situation outside. On the other hand, Merra also gets messages from the other Mulcosa who stay beside her.


    "Atonas do what?!" eximed Merra in surprise.


    "ording to Yonghi, he suddenly decides to stay at Baron Victory''s location and¡­ he somehow releases terrifying pressure to subdue him instantly." said the Mulcosa beastman.


    "Tch¡­ What a mess!! How many people could be deployed beside Romi?" asked Merra.


    "Only us. All of our people are deployed to ensure the transaction goes as intended." said the Ape Beastman beside Merra.


    "Urghh¡­ Then, I will go alone. All of you stay¡­" said Merra.


    "That''s enough!!" roared the Ape Beastman.


    "Elder Tokid, what is the meaning of this?!" asked Merra in anger.


    She even releases terrifying pressure and her mana to overwhelm the old Ape beastman. However, the old beastman didn''t cower like usual and red at Merra despite his body trembling in fear.


    "Squad Leader Merra, please remember your ce and position." said the Ape Beastman with difficulty.


    Hearing this, Merra could only grit her teeth and take a deep breath.


    "Romi, Kifa, tell me if Atonas suddenly makes a strange movement to harm Baron Victory and his family. Also, Kifa tell Yonghi to warn Atonas to not do something stupid." said Merra before sitting down at her previous desk.


    Seeing their leaders like this, Romi and Kifa could only do their task while trying to diminish their presence as small as possible. Their leader is still frustrated at their current situation.


    Not only they couldn''t contact outside, but some of their previous orders were also stopped or invalid with the current lockdown. It is also why Merra sends all the members avable to ensure the other party is not breaking with the rest of the merchant.


    While Merra is frustrated and the remaining survivor is confused at the sudden lockdown, the dwarf elders suddenly hold another emergency meeting.


    "Elder Dumrod, what happened? Why did you call us here?" said Elder Dwarf Grimruk.


    "Yes. You said you found something rted to this strange phenomenon." said Elder Dwarf Thror.


    "Yes. I think it is time." said Elder Dwarf Dumrod mysteriously.


    Before the other dwarf elders could reply, a bright green light shed before their eyes.


    "Obey, your king!!" said Elder Dwarf Dumrod, standing with pride.


    Suddenly, all the nearby elder dwarfs kneel in front of Dumrod with fanatical faces.


    "I, Grimruk Dimforge, pledged my loyalty to King Dumrod." said Grimruk solemnly.


    "I, Forgus Goldstone, pledged my loyalty to King Dumrod." said Forgus.


    "I, Marek Mountainfall, pledged my loyalty to King Dumrod." said Marek.


    "I, Skok Silverbane, pledged my loyalty to King Dumrod." said Skok.


    "I, Thror Oakcoat, pledged my loyalty to King Dumrod." said Thror.


    "I, Belmuth Ironhead, pledged my loyalty to King Dumrod." said Belmuth.


    Hearing their pledge, King Dumrod couldn''t help but smile before looking at thest dwarf elder in the room.


    "So, how is it, Elder Lotord? Are you going to pledge your¡­" said Dumrod.


    "Cut the crap, Dumrod!! What are you nning?" asked Lotord angrily as he released a powerful terrifying aura.


    Before the aura reaches Dumrod, all the nearby elder dwarfs already stand and protect their king.


    "Hahaha¡­ I knew it. You are hiding your strength all this time. You already reached seventh grade long ago, Lotord." said Dumrod.


    Elder Dwarf Lotord didn''t say anything and just stared at Dumrod fiercely.


    "Don''t worry, I will not do something dangerous. What I nned to do will raise our race to the pinnacle and the strongest." said Dumrod haughtily.

 Chapter 694 King Dumrod

    ?


    "What I nned to do will raise our race to the pinnacle and the strongest." said Dumrod haughtily.


    "Subduing others will not make you a king, Dumrod!!" snarked Lotord.


    "Perhaps you are right but may also be wrong. I will not force you to join me, but I hope you will not obstruct me. As a seventh-grade dwarf, I think you are not as narrow-minded as others, are you?" said Dumrod.


    Lotord didn''t reply and momentarily nced at the bright stone in Dumrod''s hand.


    "I hope you know what you are doing. If I find you will endanger our race, I will be the first one to stop this madness." said Lotord before disappearing from the room.


    "King Dumrod, is it okay to let him go?" asked Thror worriedly.


    "And what should we do? I believe all of you know how strong and absurd seventh grade is. Even if we exhaust all of our manpower, we may still not be capable of catching a glimpse of Elder Lotord." said Dumrod.


    "Besides, we still have many things to do. Thror, I want you to bring any notable and strong dwarf to the Stonehall to make their pledge to me. As for the others, I want you to build this in every sector." ordered Dumrod while taking out a big parchment.


    "Hmm¡­ It will be difficult to build this kind of building quickly,"mented Elder Forgus.


    "Yes. But, if we have enough supply and manpower, we may build it in less than a day." said Elder Belmuth.


    "I will leave the construction to you, dwarf elders. I hope you can build it as soon as possible." said Dumrod.


    "Sure, My King. However, I don''t think the visitors will just watch silently." said Elder Marek.


    "Those monster-minded people may also use this chance to create more chaos." said Elder Skok.


    "Don''t worry about them. I have my own people to guard the location in every sector. When there is a trouble that the guard can''t handle, they will make a move. I will send more reinforcements after the senior dwarves pledge to me." said Dumrod.


    After that, all the dwarf elders begin to formte the n and try their best to do the task Dumrod gave. It is as if he didn''t try to subdue him in the first ce.


    While this happens, Romi the moth beastman, also manages to catch their conversation. He still didn''t understand many things, but using the knowledge he gathered over the past few days, he found Dumrod could subdue and control any dwarf.


    Without wasting time, Romi immediately told his leader Merra, who immediately called back all the beastman. Merra also didn''t forget to ry this information to Angus through Yonghi.


    "Tch¡­ What a mess¡­ Seventh-grade dwarf and this King Dumrod." said Angus.


    Suddenly, Angus and the others feel a strong shake through the whole building. Looking out the window, some of the buildings are destroyed at a fast rate. They know the dwarf has already started moving and building whatever Dumrod wants to make.


    "Attention!! All the dwarves captain, please go to the Stonehall!! All the visitors remain calm and stay at your residence!!" a loud announcement was heard through the whole Undermine Council.


    The announcement kept repeating all over the ce, making the already panicked visitor more hysterical.


    "W-What is going on?!!" screamed a rich man.


    "I want a refund!! Aplete refund!!" said another merchant.


    "Those dwarves!! What the hell are they thinking!!" cursed another visitor.


    Inside sector 8, a big building with big window ss, stood a man holding a ss of wine while looking at the destroyed buildings in the distance. The man smirked happily.


    "Interesting¡­ Prepare my carriage!!" said the man before enjoying his wine.


    "Yes, sir." said the employee nearby.


    In the same room, dozens of women with blissful faces as if they are just experiencing heaven for a moment.


    Meanwhile, the situation inside Sector 2 is entirely in chaos. Initially, a riot had already urred between the visitor and dwarf guards. Some powerful rich merchants are apanied by strong people, even trying to break the lockdown.


    Then, the situation bes more chaotic as someone startsunching arge-scale spell. Unbeknown to them, a female cat beastman smiling like a Cheshire cat is the real perpetrator of this riot.


    Cier Wrano, the monster-minded female cat bestman keeps instigating the two sides between the visitor and dwarf guards. However, Cier is not the only monster-minded people that make their move. Haidem and the others also make their own move and leave chaos wherever they go.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Since the start of the lockdown, these people feel like their restraints are lifted and start to make trouble everywhere, especially Miranda or Professor Isha. Standing above the air of Sector 4, this female professor starts to bombard the surrounding ground with potent [Miasma st].


    This makes Sector 4 have the most casualties. As time passed by, all this chaos situation erupted everywhere and even the dwarf guards were hardly able to handle it, especially when people like Haidem deliberately instigated the chaos.


    In the meantime, Angus, who hears the information from Yonghi and the chaos in the surrounding, decides to think about their next best action. He also secretly discusses their next move with Jayna through their bond.


    After a few minutes of discussion, "I will meet your leader Merra to join the force. However, our cooperation will end if your Warchief somehow reaches here." said Angus to the two beastman.


    Angus didn''t know how Warchief Might would reach this ce since no one knows the true location of the Undermine Council. However, one couldn''t just ignore the seventh-grade instinct. Sometimes, their instinct is so frightening, as if they already look to the future.


    Therefore, Angus will not be surprised if this mad beastman can reach this ce anytime. Hearing this, Atonas didn''t reply and just nced at Yonghi.


    "Leader is agreed. She wees you and your family anytime at their ce. Unfortunately, she couldn''t send any team to escort us to our location. We need to reach Sector 7 by ourselves." said Yonghi after being silent for a few minutes.


    "Tell her. We will go there as soon as possible. Just do her job as usual." said Angus.


    "C-Certainly." said Yonghi.


    Angus knows Merra''s obsession with him is a psychological disease affecting her subconsciousness. Every move she makes will slowly add him as consideration. It is not wrong if this female beastman turns into his most fanatical follower in the future.


    For Angus, this kind of woman is the most troublesome. But, also reliable in this situation where everyone could stab you in the back anytime. Therefore, Angus decides to gamble and join the Savan Beastman force.


    Still, he couldn''t just let Merra focus on him. He needs her to do her work as the beastman leader and manage everything. During the emergency, Angus knew every second could dictate the lives and death of many people, even their own survival.


    After sending some messages through Yonghi, Angus and the others start to get out of the hotel and walk out of the street. Just as they exit the hotel, Angus notices a few dwarf guards approaching them from various locations with enchanted armor.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" asked Angus coldly towards the dwarf guard captain in the front.


    "Baron Victory, I hope you and your group can keep staying in your hotel." said the dwarf captain.


    "And what will you do if we refuse?" asked Angus back.


    "We will be forced to restrain you." said the dwarf captain.


    Angus didn''t respond, just ncing in Jayna and Anna''s direction and forming a smirk.


    "Anna, do it." said Angus in a low voice.


    *BAM* *St* Suddenly, the dwarf captain''s upper body exploded while a chain passed through his body.


    "Arrest them!!" shouted the nearby dwarf guards.


    "Stop them!!" said another dwarf guard.


    Unfortunately, the dwarf guard does not realize a small ck snake jumping out from Anna''s ck hair. Onyx''s body suddenly inted like a balloon and turned bigger while protecting Angus'' group with his body.


    "Everyone jump on!!" said Angus.


    The dwarf guard is pushed back by the colossal beast. Angus'' group immediately jumps on top of Onyx''s body using this moment.


    "Go! Go! Go! Onyx!! Wissy Wissy!!" said Anna excitedly while sitting on top of Onyx''s head.


    Onyx immediately obeyed his owner and slithered away at a fast speed. Snake Beast is not famous for their top speed when ites to running away. But snakes are one of the most agile creatures.


    They could elerate at least 270 meters per second squared. This is an enormous eleration speed that is enough to produce 20 G. Even the form one car couldn''t match this eleration as it only produced 27 meters per second squared.


    However, Onyx is not an ordinary snake. It is a legendary snake beast. His speed is iparable to other snake beasts. If Angus and Jayna didn''t grab his scale carefully, they would have been blown away by the sudden eleration.


    Unfortunately, the two beastman is not expected at this sudden speed and are blown away in the middle of Onyx''s eleration. Angus and Jayna couldn''t do anything about it as the giant snake ran madly.

 Chapter 695 Short Confrontation

    ?


    The giant Onyx didn''t care about his passenger on top of his body and just ran straight ording to his master''s intention.


    "Anna, Stop!! It''s too fast!!" shouted Angus with difficulty.


    "Ehh.. It''s not fast enough?! Onyx, go!! Go faster!!" Anna misheard and ordered Onyx excitedly.


    Hearing Anna''smand, Onyx immediately elerates faster and almost blows Jayna if not for Angus'' fast reaction to catch her. The colossal beast snake ran rampant and broke all the buildings before it.


    This destruction attracted all the dwarf guards, but they couldn''t do anything as the giant snake was too huge and fast for them. At this moment, a dwarf is flying fast from the opposite direction towards Onyx.


    The dwarf holding a big hammer and wearing full metal armor simr to the dwarf guards [Hammer Art - Stone Breaker]. *BOOOM* The dwarf''s Warhammer shes with the Onyx''s hard scale from the front.


    Unfortunately, Onyx''s momentum and speed are too strong. Hence the dwarf was thrown back after their initial sh. Angus and Jayna are also thrown to the front while Anna is already flying far, as she didn''t hold on to anything.


    "Wiii¡­ Anna is flying!!" said Anna while flying away without a care.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna at the same time.


    *Hisshh* Seeing his master thrown away, Onyx immediately hissed anxiously and followed Anna. During this moment, Onyx ignores the surroundings and swipes everything with his giant body to everything, including the young couple.


    Fortunately, Angus reacts fast and brings Jayna to the air avoiding Onyx''s body. However, it is not the same case as the dwarf that hit Onyx before.


    After getting thrown into the nearby building, the dwarfes out, trying to fight back the giant snake, only to find a huge scaled tail hitting him. *BOOOM* The same situation is also for all the approaching dwarf guards and building blocks in the surrounding.


    The only surviving people are those who arrive at the location or escape to the air. However, they are also not safe either. The air is the territory of Phoenix even if the dwarf guards'' armor boosts their air maneuver, it can still not match Phoenix''s speed in the air.


    *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* As if not wearing strong armor, all the dwarf guards in the air are cut by Jayna effortlessly [Phoenix Dance 2nd step - Flock Migrate]. *ng* *ng* All the dwarf guards in the air couldn''t react properly and only could escape or use defensive skills.


    Even then, Jayna''s fire is too destructive and manages to melt or prate all their equipment. They didn''t expect the young girl phoenix to use a deadly vicious skill to attack them.


    Unbeknownst to them, Jayna''s training inside Angus'' group battle system makes her quite ruthless when ites to battle. As the dwarf guards focused on Jayna, they heard a chanting voice from nearby.


    "Light the beginning. Shine upon the sky. [4th Circle - Chain Lightning]." shouted Angus from the air.


    An enormous manaunched from Angus'' finger toward the nearby dwarf guards as a lightning bolt. Less than a secondter, all the dwarf guards had already electrocuted for a few seconds before falling to the ground in a roasted state.


    The dwarf guards didn''t expect there to be such an aplished magician who could cast four circle spells at a fast speed like Angus. After caring for the nearby dwarf guards, Angus and Jayna immediately go toward Anna''s location.


    Before they could fly towards Anna''s location, a Warhammer was thrown at them. Angus reacts fast and grabs the Warhammer before spinning around rapidly in the air. Then, he throws the Warhammer back to its owner [Yin-Yang Bncing].


    Angus didn''t hold back when throwing back the iing Warhammer and put a lot of strength and mana into it. Under such a force, the Warhammer travels instantly and hits the dwarf before he can even react. *Swish* *BOOOM*


    The dwarf didn''t expect Angus to throw back his Warhammer with such powerful force and be hit by it. The dwarf was helplessly thrown into the nearby building and trapped under its rubble.


    Angus ignores the dwarf buried in the nearby rubble and urges Jayna to Anna''s location through their bond. After Angus and Jayna are gone, the dwarf who gets hit by his own Warhammeres out from the rubble with difficulty and severe injury.


    *Cough* *Cough* He held his Warhammer to steady himself and looked viciously at where the young couple went.


    Before he could take another step, "*Cough* *Cough* I didn''t expect to almost die from my own weapon. *Cough* That kid is not holding back either." said the dwarf elder Skok solemnly.


    The dwarf elder is great at their expertise and a powerfulbatant. Unfortunately, during their short exchange, Skok didn''t expect to be heavily injured by Angus. He also receives a full-blunt attack from Onyx''s tail before.


    Even with a dwarf''s naturally strong body, he will still get injured by the colossal snake beast. In fact, if Skok''s body is a little bit weaker, he would definitely die from receiving such an attack.


    Although he has already reached the pseudo-seventh grade, it doesn''t mean he has an immortal-like body like the seventh grade.


    "What a mess¡­ Tch... Just when they are very close." said Elder Skok before resting on the spot.


    Skok is one of the dwarves that have a grudge against monster-minded people. When he feels Anna''s presence nearby, he ignores his king''s order and decides to confront her.


    He didn''t expect the little monster to actually ride a fast-moving colossal snake. Moreover, he does not expect the snake to be the legendary beast Zokline.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His Stone Breaker skill, which could even destroy a whole mountain, only stops its momentum and even throws him away.


    Fortunately, The dwarves'' innate ability is their talent for craftsmanship and their resilience. Their endurance and resilience are number one, even beating some of the beastman race who is famous for their physical power.


    On the other hand, Angus and Jayna manage to reach Anna''s location safely without any obstruction. The little monster is somehow thrown out quite far from its initial location. Still, it is nothing under Jayna''s flying speed.


    They find Anna in front of a big fat burly man with sses who somehow kneel on the ground while holding his crotch. Noticing the iing Angus and Jayna, Anna immediately runs to her beloved parents.


    "Daddy, Mommy, Anna almost got kidnapped by a pervert!!" cried Anna with fake tears.


    Still, Angus and Jayna react violently to the big burly man. Without wasting any time, Angus appeared in front of the man and choked him with one hand.


    "Give me a good reason not to castrate you?!!" said Angus coldly.


    "Angus, you should burn him until you leave nothing." said Jayna from the side.


    "Yeah!! Burn! Burn pervert!!" said Anna excitedly while being carried by Jayna.


    The surrounding area is already turning hot even though the nearby rubble slowly releases some steam.


    "N-No¡­ I am¡­ *cough* j-just want to help." said the burly man with difficulty as Angus still choked the person.


    Angus releases his choke and still coldly res at the person.


    "Who are you and what did you want?" asked Angus again.


    "*cough* *cough* Me.. I am¡­ Wait¡­ Who am I?! Argh¡­" said the fat man before clutching his head in pain.


    After a moment of pain, the burly man suddenly passed out and slumped on the ground. Anna blinked a few times at the unconscious fat man.


    "Is he dead?" asked Anna.


    "Nope. He just passed out. But¡­." said Angus with a frown.


    "Ordinary human?!" continued Jayna.


    The fat person in front of them is unexpectedly an ordinary human without any ounce of mana on him. If they find such a person in the Humane region, it is quite normal since the knowledge of forming core could only be learned at the academy school.


    However, this ce is Undermine Council. Even the most useless trash spoiled second-generation children already forming their core before going here. Furthermore, a weak person should escape this ce when the monster-minded person arrives.


    This makes Angus and Jayna curious about the identity of this fat man. Unfortunately, they didn''t have any leisurely time to learn more about the person since Angus could feel some dwarf guards also approaching their location.


    Therefore, they decide to run away, leaving the unconscious fat man alone.


    "Anna, where did you meet the person?!" asked Angus while they were on the run.


    "Ahh¡­ Anna is trying to fly like birdie. But some stupid force pulled Anna to the ground. Just as Anna resigned Anna''s fate and love like Mira. Suddenly, that pervert came down from the sky and hit Anna."


    "Then, Anna finds Anna is fine. Then.. Then¡­ that pervert is called Anna, with the face Mommy used to describe the pervert. So, Anna hit the pervert''s stupid crotch and cried, calling Mommy and Daddy. Anna is smart, right?!" said Anna excitedly, as if she had done an excellent job.


    "Err¡­ Forget about it. Now, we should escape from this ce first. We are moving pretty far from our original destination." said Angus.


    "Angus, we also need to find those two beastman." said Jayna.


    "Urgh¡­ What a mess." said Angus in frustration.


    Using his perception and [Mana Echolocation], he finds out they are located at Sector Three, far from sector seven, their original destination. They are not expected in a short time, Onyx will cover such a distance while also creating a lot of destruction.

 Chapter 696 OVA! OVA! OVA!!

    ?


    While escaping the nearby dwarf guards, Angus is trying to search for Atanos and Yonghi, who are blown away during their short ride. Angus also decided not to ask for help for Onyx again. This snake beast is the same as his master and only causes more trouble.


    Looking at the wreckage that Onyx caused already made Angus fearful of heftypensation. Fortunately, the dwarf could not care for such a thing as chaos and destruction spread everywhere.


    Be it rioting, wildfire, piging, or even fighting to death. All the chaos happens all over Undermine Council, especially with the monster-minded people instigating it from the background.


    Now, some dwarf folk are confused about why the lockdown is happening. It is known that even if all the visitors make trouble, the dwarf elders could apprehend them anytime. Yet, they couldn''t see even the shadow of the dwarf elders at this moment.


    In fact, they cannot find any senior or strong dwarfs nearby. They only know that all of them are called at the Stonehall, where the dwarf elders hold their meetings. The Undermine Council''s whole area has a uniform shape, but from far it still has a kind of circr shape.


    Stonehall is located at the center of this circr area. It is also the most important building in the Undermine Council. Not only is it for the dwarf elders'' ce to gather, but it is also where the Council held on thest day.


    Currently, King Dumrod stands on a high tform while showing a bright shiny stone in his hand towards the gathering dwarf in the hall. All the dwarves were shocked and startled to see Dumrod holding the brilliant green stone.


    "Ros Full Kass Naskos OVAA!!" shouted King Dumrod loudly.


    "OVA!! OVA!! OVA!!" replied all the dwarves fervently.


    All dwarves stood straight like soldiers, ready to battle while shouting OVA words many times. The thunderous shout from all the dwarves even reverb and could be heard outside. The people outside who listened to the cry couldn''t help but feel a sense of power.


    Seeing this, King Dumrod couldn''t help but be satisfied with this moment. Then, he takes out his Warhammer while saying in words is another dwarfnguage.


    "Das Deuss KHAN!!" shouted King Dumrod while mming the bottom of his Warhammer to the ground. *BANG*


    As if having a decree from their God, all the gathering dwarves immediately run outside fervently. King Dumrod couldn''t help but smile at the dwarves'' movement. At this moment, a space fluctuates beside Dumrod and reveals Elder Lotord.


    "What are you nning, Dumrod?!" asked Lotord solemnly.


    "As I said, I will bring our race to the top." said Dumrod without exining anything.


    Lotord couldn''t help but be confused at Dumrod''s action. If Dumrod wants to be their king through the relic in his hand, he has a better option to do it on thest day when every dwarf gathers.


    However, he decides to lock down the entire Undermine Council and some visitors. Unless they kill all these people, the news about Dumrod''s action will be bound to be spread outside.


    In fact, Lotord didn''t surprise if the outside world already knew about Dumrod subduing all the senior dwarves with a mysterious relic. Yet, Dumrod''s action seems to offend others and harm their race.


    Not to mention the revtion of the relic, he may offend with a very strong background and power by keeping this lockdown. Moreover, they must also be wary of the unpredictable monster-minded people still hiding in the shadows.


    Even Lotord, as the seventh-grade dwarf, didn''t dare to underestimate these mad guys. Yet, Dumrod''s action is like not caring about this. Lotord also couldn''t see the depth of Dumord''s power, as if some sort of veil covered him.


    This is also why Lotord didn''t dare to move against Dumrod carelessly. It may be a bluff ploy from Dumord, but it also means Dumrod is in seventh grade like him, which could cause devastation if they are trying to fight at this ce.


    There is also a chance he will be killed by Dumrod in the battle, which will only kill the only hope of the other dwarf released from Dumrod''s clutch.


    As soon as all the senior dwarvese out, they immediately run towards the construction site in each sector to help the dwarf elders build the thing King Dumrod ordered before. This sudden behavior change surprised everyone, but no one dared to say anything about it.


    Dwarves may look like free-spirited people whock etiquette for most other races. In fact, the dwarves are the race with the most strict attitude towards etiquette and rank.


    When someone earns the dwarf respect, the dwarf may even give all his possession to the person without anyint. They even dare to fight to the death for the same person. Still, it is tough to earn this kind of respect from all dwarfs at the same time.


    In the end, the other dwarf race with lower ranking didn''t question the above rank and just thought they needed to do something meaningful for the Undermine Council event.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In contrast, this significant movement attracts all visitors residing in the Undermine Council. At this moment, everyone knows there is something wrong with the dwarf. They no longer stay inside the inn bute out of the street to ask for an exnation.


    Some even try to escape outside but are unsessful. This makes the situation more chaotic as fighting happens everywhere. Under this chaos, two beastman is escorted to the nearby dwarf base while being restrained with various chains and locks.


    These two beastman are Atonas and Yonghi, who are blown away during their short ride on top of Onyx. After having a terriblending, they are immediately captured by the dwarf guards while still not recovering from the shock.


    Despite this, Atonas didn''t seem to be scared or anxious. He even whistled yfully before his mouth was sealed entirely by the nearby dwarf. No one knows what he is currently thinking. In contrast, Yonghi slowly gets panic attacks along with hyperventtion symptoms.


    ''I am going to die! I am going to die!! Help!! Please, anyone help me!!'' screamed Yonghi in his mind.


    Since his mana is sealed, his connection with the other Mulcosa Beastman is also cut off. For Mulcosa beastman, the feeling of getting cut off from their kind connection is torturing their mind.


    It is as if being pricked by need continuously. At first, it is just a little hurt, but slowly it will be unbearable pain and even hurt so much.


    "Captain, he is Mulcosa Beastman. The nearby beastman group may not stay idle from this." said the dwarf guard after noticing Yonghi''s condition.


    "Rest assured. We are not harming him. Besides, those beastmans better note here or they will taste our mighty armor." said the dwarf captain.


    "Ohhh¡­ so scary."


    Suddenly, they hear a voice from a nearby alleyway. Looking at it, they find a wolf beastman ying with the gold coin with a smirking smile.


    Before the dwarf guard could respond, "Did you know wolves always move in packs?!" another voice heard from nearby.


    "They also hunt in packs." said another wolf beastman from on top of the buildings.


    At this moment, the dwarf guards find that they are surrounded by a group of wolf beastman.


    "I suggest you release our kind now." said the wolf beastman, who seems to be the leader.


    *PFUIITT* Just as the dwarf leader wants to reply, Atonas suddenly releases a broken whistling sound through his sealed mouth. Like hearing amand, all the nearby wolf beastman be more aggressive and growl in anger.


    "Fucker!! You dare to hurt our Mulcosa!! Leave none alive!!" roared the wolf leader in anger.


    The wolf beastman immediatelyunched wildly at the dwarf guards. Unfortunately, the dwarf guards are ready for them and fight back with the boost of their armor. The wolf beastman leader also notices the dwarf guard''s power.


    He knows this battle is not easy and may take a long time. Fortunately, as an elite beastman, endurance and stamina are thest things they must worry about. Unless the opponent could kill them in one strike, all of them could fight for days.


    The dwarf also crosses their line by cutting off Yonghi''s connection with their kind. Mulcosa race may not have the advantage of fighting like any other beastman. But, they are one of the most essential beastman in the Savan Kingdom.


    Merra and Warchief Might create a specialw for a few unique races with special abilities like Mulcosa. One of thews stated that anyone who deliberately cut off Mulcosa''s connection would receive the wrath of the jungle.


    Thisw applies to everyone, be it beastman or other races. Moreover, it stated the wrath of the jungle, not Savan. It means all the beastman who are not even tied to the Savan Kingdom will also need to obey thisw.


    At first, thisw may look insignificant in the international eye. However, every beastman always follows thisw to the heart, even those unrted to the Savan kingdom.


    "AWOOOO!!!" shouted the wolf beastman leader loudly.

 Chapter 697 Escalated

    ?


    "AWOOOO!!!" shouted the wolf beastman leader loudly.


    "Shit!! Call for backup!!" ordered the dwarf guards captain.


    Just after giving the order, A leopard beastman suddenly appeared before the dwarf captain. Using his fast momentum speed, he moves past the dwarf captain while pulling the dwarf captain''s head with his slender hand.


    *BOOOM* The leopard beastman throws the dwarf captain to the buildings in the distance. When the nearby dwarf reacts, they only find a tall leopard beastman smoking a cigarette on the spot of their dwarf captain. *ng* *ng* At the same time, a metal breaking sound is also heard nearby.


    They find the previous wolf beastman manage to cut loose Yonghi and Atonas restrain. When Yonghi''s restraints cut off, an invisible wave erupted from his body to every corner of the Undermine Council [Call of the Jungle].


    Instantly, all the beastman inside Undermine Council turn mad before charging toward sector five, where Yonghi is located. This is another innate ability of the Mulcosa race.


    When their connection is forcefully restrained for a certain period, it will notpletely block their telepathy ability but will umte as time passes. After restraint is released, the Mulcosa will release an invisible wave to the surrounding area.


    All the beastman hit by this invisible wave will turn mad and subconsciously go to the one that hurt the Mulcosa race. This is also the major reason for the specialw about Mulcosa.


    Every time Mulcosa release this invisible wave, the beastman will go rampage subconsciously unless they find the target who hurt the Mulcosa race. Some strong-willed beastman may be capable of ignoring this invisible wave. However, it will still create a lot of chaos and destruction.


    Moreover, all the beastman affected by [Call of the Jugle] are buffed and capable of exerting more force than usual. *GROOWLL* a loud roaring sound is heard all over the Undermine Council.


    After releasing [Call of the Jungle], Yonghi fell unconscious after feeling all the burden. On the other hand, some dwarf guards group approach Yonghi''s location and begin to fight the rampaging beastman.


    The whole ce turns into a battlefield between the dwarf guards and the beastman. The dwarf guards didn''t expect the beastman to berserk and kill their kind without mercy.


    As the battle gets intense, some of the senior dwarves who reside inside the construction site nearby also leave their posts to fight the rampaging beastman. Soon, more dwarfs left the construction site and attracted the hidden guards'' attention.


    "Why are they leaving?" asked one of the hideous figures.


    "Nyak.. NYom It seems those stupid dwarf guards broke the beastman''s unwrittenw." said Bubucha, the bipedal Kedleon locust race.


    "Tch¡­ What a mess?! Isn''t this going to dy the construction?" grumbled the hideous figure.


    "NYoll Nyom¡­ Who knows?! As long as the construction is done, I don''t care about this matter." said Bubucha.


    "Then, stay here. I will kill all those savage races. Good thing I require some warm fur skin." said the hideous figure before disappearing.


    "Nyakk.. What a mess¡­ Nyok Nyok¡­ I should have asked for more payment from Dumrod." said Bubucha.


    *ng* *BOOM* Suddenly, a slim battle golem appeared behind Bubucha and parried a shadow figure attack. However, the shadow figure attack is too powerful and pushes back the battle golem.


    On the other hand, Bubucha has already escaped from his spot and looked at the shadowy figure. He was surprised to find the shadowy figure turned into the familiar Stonakin he hired before.


    "Hehehe¡­ You have a nice toy here."ughed Haidem madly while swinging the broken battle golem in his hand.


    Seeing Haidem, Bubucha knows he needs to get serious and tap his staff to the ground a few times. *Tong* *Tong* *Tong* [Isuldan''s baton - Summoning Gate]. The space behind Bubucha distorted and turned into a pitch ck portal. *Wung* *Wung* *Wung*


    A momentter, dozens of Kedleon racese out from it and attack Haidem. In contrast, Haidem smirked at the iing bipedal locust race and covered his rocky-scaled limb with thick miasma. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    The fight between Haidem and Bubucha also attracts the nearby dwarf guards since it happens near the construction site. Unfortunately, none of them could help Bubucha since a cat beastman started to kill them one by one from the shadows.


    In the meantime, the hideous figure also arrives at the chaotic battlefield between the dwarf and beastman. Just as he wants to kill the nearby wolf beastman, he suddenly notices a danger and jumps to the side. *BOOOM*


    In his initial spot, Merra stood with the cracked ground while wearing a menacing armguard in both hands.


    "Hmm¡­ Why so mysterious with that stupid cloak?!" taunted Merra


    "Merra, the Matriach of Savan, Daughter of Napollo." said the hideous figure while opening his cloak hood.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Merra sees a man with many scars and stitches all over his face. She also noticed some of his skin had a different color than the others.


    "What are you, ab rat or something?!" said Merra.


    "Kekeke¡­ Lab rat, you say. This is what I did to myself and soon your fury skin will join me." the stitched man madlyughed before charging at Merra.


    Facing the stitched man''s attack, Merra didn''t dare to be careless as she could feel sixth-grade strength from him. Her experience fighting against Jayna and Angus also told her to never underestimate anyone.


    *Crack* *BAM* The stitched man''s fist suddenly broke under Merra''s palm attack. This surprises the stitched man but only makes him grin madly.


    "Good, you will be a good addition to my power." said the stitched man.


    Meanwhile, Angus and Jayna finally manage to escape the relentless search for dwarf guards under the chaos in sector 3. Compared to other sectors, the sector is rtively calm. However, you could still hear some ruckus and fights going on.


    Some people are using this opportunity to steal from each other. Angus wasn''t surprised since not all merchants invited here were good. Sometimes some ck merchants like to rob other people and sell it again.


    Moreover, all these people have significant force and background. This chaos in the surroundings will be an opportunity for them to get many high-quality items at once. They may be able to live in luxury for the rest of their life if they get lucky.


    Under this huge benefit, ck merchants and organizations decide to act amid this chaos. Furthermore, the visitor also starts to notice that most dwarf guards are no longer paying attention to the visitor and are focusing on guarding the construction site.


    Angus and Jayna also notice this as many strong dwarfs gather at the construction site. Still, they don''t know what Dumrod wants to build.


    ''Judging the foundation and the blueprint, I don''t think it is some sort of weapon. Still, it must be dangerous.'' thought Angus inwardly after using [Mana Echolocation] to perceive the construction site.


    Angus decided to take some precautions. After finding an empty building, Angus begins to create some alchemy concoction using all the material in his hand. Fortunately, he also buys a few alchemical tools for potion-making.


    While Angus is busy making a dangerous solution, little Anna is peeking toward the construction site while hugged by Jayna. During their run, Anna''s cheerful behavior slowly dissipated as time passed.


    The young couple didn''t worry about her as they knew the cause. Whatever inhibits their instinct and danger sense is slowly losing its effect. Everyone in the Undermine Council could slowly feel something dangerous wasing.


    As someone with has an excellent instinct, Anna definitely notices something. Angus and Jayna leave Anna alone as long as she doesn''t create trouble. After working a few hours, Angus finally made some dangerous ck solutions in small vials.


    ''With these, we will be able to destroy whatever they build instantly, '' thought Angus, noticing Anna approaching him.


    "Dad, did Anna get weaker?" asked Anna while blinking.


    "Hmm¡­ Is there something wrong with your body?" asked Angus.


    Anna shakes her head and even makes a fast punch to the sidewall. *CRACK* Despite not touching, the enchanted wall still cracks under Anna''s strong airwave. It shows Anna''s ridiculous physical power.


    "Err... I don''t think you are getting weaker. Why? Is there something wrong?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ That pervert is not bursting from Anna''s kick. Can Anna go back and burst that pervert?" said Anna.


    "Now, you said it. That fat man is really weird. Well, just forget about him. We have enough problems on our own." said Angus.


    "Okay." said Anna shortly.


    "Hmm¡­ Did you feel something from him, Anna?" asked Angus as he found Anna did not want to let go of the pervert.


    "Nope. Anna can''t feel anything about the person. It''s so weird that even ckie doesn''t know anything about him." said Anna.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but frown before shaking his head.


    "Forget about it. We should get going now. I don''t know why, but it seems all the beastman in the Undermine Council are going berserk and going in the same direction. We should try to follow them for the time being." said Angus while leading them out of the building.

 Chapter 698 Playing Ball

    ?


    "We should try to follow them for the time being." said Angus.


    As they go outside the building, Anna suddenly gets away from Jayna''s clutch and runs fast somewhere.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna.


    *BOOOM* A momentter, a booming sound was suddenly heard nearby. Angus and Jayna Anna''s presence and find she is standing on top of two dead dwarf guards. The poor dwarf guard''s body is no longer intact, even though their strong armor is crushed.


    "See¡­ The bubble burst. Anna is not the wrong one. That pervert is superrr weird." said Anna as if she didn''t do anything wrong.


    "*Sigh* Alright, let''s go now. The dwarf guards are already on the way here." said Angus.


    "But¡­" protested Anna again


    "I know.. I know¡­ That pervert is weird. Anna is not wrong. Now, let''s get out of here first." said Angus.


    "Hmph!! Carry Anna!!" pouted Anna while spreading her arm.


    Jayna smiled and just carried the little monster into her arms. Then, the two continue their run while secretly following the mad beastman nearby. They hope these beastman will bring them to Merra''s hideout.


    Meanwhile, King Dumrod gets the report about all the chaos in the Undermine Council.


    "My king, those monster-minded keep making chaos and killing our people. They even fight the guards nearby the construction at sector 5. Please allow us to put them down." said Elder Thror through a holographic video.


    "Stand down. Focus on finishing the tower!! Just ignore¡­" said King Dumrod before stopping and looking in a particr direction.


    "Hehehehe¡­. So much¡­ Destruction. Let''s make it... burn!! Naz.. fur.. Kosh.." said Miranda, the monster-minded professor Isha.


    Miranda starts chanting in an unknownnguage. The chanting gives a mysterious aura and reverb throughout the Undermine Council. Everyone could feel Miranda was using a superrge-scale spell while in the air.


    As Miranda kept chanting, someone suddenly appeared before her while brandishing his Warhammer. *BAMMM* The Warhammer is stopped by a ck-colored hand.


    "I am sorry. But Professor Isha is busy at the moment. Maybe I can help you as her assistant?!" said Arnaut politely.


    On the other hand, the owner of the Warhammer immediately takes a distance from the monster-minded person. This dwarf is the Elder Lotord, the seventh-grade dwarf.


    He may not dare to casually move against Dumrod. Still, it is a different case if it is monster-minded people. He didn''t hesitate to m these people into meat paste.


    "Move, monster!!" said Lotord before charging at Arnaut again.


    Arnaut smiled politely and only made a pistol gesture towards Lotord [Miasma st x 100]. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* Instantly, a fast ck light shot in front of Arnaut in less than a second.


    As soon as the ck light is gone, the Elder Lotord disappears as if he is vaporized from the attack. This crazy attack surprises all the people who are observing them, and even Miranda herself.


    She stops chanting for a few seconds before continuing again, holding her madugh. In contrast, Arnaut just blows his finger as if he didn''t do anything significant. He knows Lotord is still alive somewhere since no invisible wave announces his death.


    Moreover, Arnaut knows seventh grade is like them regarding tenacity. They are very hard to kill. As Arnaut expected, Lotord is still alive but heavily injured. Currently, he is embedded in the cracking Undermine Council inner cave wall.


    This location is hundreds of kilometers from his previous position. Aftering out from the cracking wall with difficulty, he immediately falls to the ground below while coughing ck blood. He could find the potent Miasma already corroding his body.


    Arnaut''s attack is not a simple miasma energy attack but a Miasma st, which should be a high concentration of miasma attack. This kind of attack should be the trump card of monsters since it consumes a lot of energy and could weaken them at certain periods.


    However, Arnaut can release this dangerous miasma st 100 times in under one second. Although each miasma st is not as huge as the normal one, it travels faster and has a more piercing effect.


    At the same time, Angus and Jayna stare vigntly toward Arnaut''s location in the air from below. They never expect Arnaut to have extremebat power.


    "Wooahh¡­ that''s so cool. Arnaut is really great." said Anna.


    "Anna, did you know Arnaut is this strong?" asked Jayna in a surprised tone.


    She didn''t expect someone she lectured and threatened to burn to be this strong. At this moment, she even questioned her actions not too long ago.


    "Hmm¡­ Nope. But Anna knows Arnaut is reliable. Arnaut is the most reliable among all." replied Anna.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Then, which is the strongest of the people before?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ It should be Mitar. Well, he is Mira''s boyfriend, so he should be strong." said Anna.


    "M-Mira''s boyfriend?!!" eximed Angus and Jayna in surprise.


    "Ahhh¡­ Anna should not say that. Mom, Dad, forget what Anna said before." said Anna.


    "Err¡­" reacted the young couple.


    Still, they couldn''t figure out the hygiene and beautiful Mira is dating a fat greasy Mitar who looks like an NEET from Angus''s past life.


    In the meantime, all the dwarves were surprised at such strong monster-minded people. They didn''t dare to approach the two monster-minded in the air. However, they couldn''t stay still and let Miranda finish herrge-scale spell.


    Various spellsunched from the ground below to reach Miranda in the air. Unfortunately, before the spellsnd on the two figures in the air, another monster-minded person appears while dancing in the air.


    Using his unique dancing movement, Adol deflects all the iing spells like it is nothing.


    "Adol, d you could join us." said Arnaut.


    "Huehuehue¡­ I am just curious about what the professor is doing. As good students, we should see and listen to the professor." replied Adol.


    Seeing another monster-minded appear, most dwarves go crazy and hide in their building, leaving only the senior dwarf and guards on the street.


    The dwarf guards also know the situation is turning from bad to worse. They decide to risk their lives and charge toward the three monster-minded in the air.


    "Hooo¡­. This is interesting. Say¡­ Is anyone interested in ying catch?!" said Arnaut.


    "ying catch?!" replied Adol before smirking on his own.


    Arnaut snapped his finger and created a powerful transparent barrier ball that covered Miranda in the air.


    Grabbing the transparent ball, "Renault, catch!!" shouted Arnaut, throwing Miranda to the ground.


    The transparent ball is thrown fast and creates a strong sonicboom to the surroundings. The dwarves are surprised at this sudden mad behavior. Unfortunately, they really can''t predict monster-minded people''s actions.


    *BOOOM* A few moments after Miranda was thrown into the ground, another sonic boom was created, along with the building getting destroyed. Some dwarf captains soon notice the monster-minded people are actually throwing Miranda''s to each other.


    Furthermore, they could see Miranda chanting without distraction inside the transparent barrier. Somehow everyone feels like the monster-minded people are ying time ball.


    Thest person holding the bomb ball when the time ends is lost. Instead of using time, they rece it with Miranda''s spell. The time ball also will not be harmless. It may destroy everything in the Undermine Council when Miranda finishes her spell.


    King Dumrod, who saw this inside the stonehall couldn''t help but curse all these unpredictable monster people.


    "All dwarf guards and elite high-grade dwarfse outside and stop those monster-minded from finishing the spell. Leave only those experts at crafting at the construction site." ordered King Dumrod through themunication device.


    Hearing their king''s order, some senior dwarfs emerge from the construction site to catch the monster-minded people. This makes the progress of construction in each sector getting slower. However, Dumrod didn''t have any choice either.


    He didn''t know what kind of spell Miranda cast, but he didn''t want to gamble on it. He had already sacrificed too many things to ensure his n worked. This movement is also perceived by the injured Lotord, who keeps chugging Miasma Antidote non-stop.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Hehehe¡­ What a fool!! Finally, can''t stay still any longer, huh?!" said Lotord while coughing some ck blood.


    Under the effect of Miasma''s corrosion, his body is not only getting weaker but also affecting his mental state. If Lotord was calm and calctive before, now he looks brazen and has psychopathic tendencies like monster-minded people.


    This means his miasma corrosion is severe and prates deep inside his body. Ordinary dwarfs will die in less than a second in this condition. Fortunately, Lotord is in seventh grade and suppresses the Miasma corrosion.


    Along with the help of the Miasma Antidote, he slowly expelled the Miasma in his body at a slow pace. This process is painful and literally weakens him. Even a first-grade person may be capable of killing him in his state.


    Unfortunately, he is located at the edge of the Undermine Council. His location is very secluded and empty, without people in the vicinity.


    "Fuck!! This Miasma¡­ Damn, I am slowly losing my mind. Is this what they felt, huh?!" said Lotord to himself.

 Chapter 699 Intruder

    ?


    "Is this what they felt, huh?!" said Lotord to himself.


    While the Elder Lotord fell into a huge predicament, The whole Undermine Council slowly got destroyed by the barrier ball with Miranda inside. The dwarf tried to hold and stop the monster-minded people, but these people were too sneaky.


    The moment the dwarves reach their location, they immediately disappear into their own shadow. Moreover, if the dwarves send too few people, they will get butchered instead. King Dumrod also noticed this problem and gritted his teeth.


    In the end, he decides to let his own hired guard take care of these monster people. The hired guards were supposed to be thest line of defense to protect his constructed towers.


    Each of them has many different abilities and is a powerful sixth-gradebatant. Dumrod spent a lot of resources to hire these people. He even prepares these hired guards to hold and stop Lotord in case he decides to fight against him.


    Yet, he didn''t expect the monster-minded people to be his n''s wildest factor. Getting their order, every hired guard immediately moves to catch these monster people.


    Meanwhile, inside the unknown cave at the Undermine Council, a green-skinned old man tinkering some machine with a bored look.


    "Haa¡­ This is boring. Why the fuck that Dumrod tell me to guard this ce?! Besides, there is no way someone could break into this ce from outside. Now, I miss the opportunity to show my creation." grumbled the old man.


    Despiteining, his hand does not stop moving and tinkering with his machinery. Suddenly, he feels a subtle tremor before looking at the ss of water nearby. *Brm* *Brm* *Brm* As time passed, the shake and tremor strengthened along with the ripple in the water ss.


    Soon, the old man anxiously turned from his machine towards the cave entrance. *BOOOOM* Suddenly, he hears a loud explosion that shakes the whole ce. He also finds someone''s shadow from the cave entrance.


    Using his perception, he could find the other party walking toward his location. The green-skinned old man couldn''t help but grab his artifact and get ready to battle anxiously. Although he didn''t know the true origin of this ce, he still knew a little about it.


    This ce is an ancient path that should connect the outside world with the Undermine Council. However, the ancient path was long sealed by the dwarves long ago. Even he didn''t know which this ancient path led to.


    Still, Dumrod would not underestimate the possibility of an intruder and ced the green-skinned old man as the guard here.


    After a while, the old man finally sees the intruder. He is a lion beastman without clothes and thick mane hair around his neck and hair. There are some traces of blood and water all over his body. Yet, the person didn''t care about it and just looked around.


    ''Warchief Might Napollo!!'' screamed the old man in surprise.


    "Now, where am I? Is this another part of that stupid maze?" said Warchief to himself.


    The Warchiefpletely ignores the old man before him as if his existence is insignificant. Despite this, the green-skinned old man feels standing before a mighty beast. Steeled himself, the green-skinned old man stomped the ground with his staff.


    "Tch¡­ I don''t care if you are Warchief Might or what?! But, you will not go further." said the old man.


    "Hmmm¡­. Why is there a little goblin here?" said Warchief Might, as if he finally noticed this old man.


    "G-Goblin?!! How dare youpare me with those weaklings?!! My name is Ekkho, the strongest green-skinned race." said the green-skinned old man proudly.


    Hearing this, Warchief Might only give a pity look to the old green-skinned man. With his sharp discerning eyes, he could see this old man''s true nature and origin at a single nce.


    "You must have a cruel parent to let you be born into this world."mented Warchief Might with a pitying tone.


    "You.. You!!" said Ekkho in anger.


    Ekkho is noting from an ordinary race but a half-breed. Ekkho didn''t know that half-breed babies inside the beastman culture always get aborted as a sign of not letting the newborn babies face the cruelty and misery of being defective.


    It ismon knowledge that 90% of half-breeds are born defective. Therefore, it is better to end their life before they are born and live in misery. This practice is often used by the beastmanmunity and has be part of their culture.


    In fact, the parent letting the half-breed be born is not a loving parent but a cruel parent in their eyes. They know there is a high chance their newborn baby is born defective, yet they still decide to let them arrive in this world in misery.


    From Warchief Might''s perspective, Ekkho''s parent is cruel to let him live. However, Ekkho doesn''t know about it and feels like Warchief Might insulting his parent.


    He may already live for a long time, but he still couldn''t ept his deceased loving parent being mocked by the others. Ekkho waves his hand and sends a few flying dozen golems from nearby to attack Warchief Might.


    The Warchief didn''t move from his spot, only casually quickly moving his finger. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *Boom* *Boom* The strong battle golem sliced like butter and exploded on the spot before it could approach Warchief Might.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "He cut all of them by only moving his finger?!! What kind of physical skill is that?!" muttered Ekkho.


    "Are you done with your toy? Now, do you want to tell me which way I should go?" said Warcheif Might.


    Hearing this, Ekkho woke up from his stunned expression and finally smirked like he had already won.


    "Right. No matter what, you are still a beastman warrior. There is no way you could defeat me the warrior ¡­" replied Ekkho.


    Before Ekkho finished his sentence, a sharp curved wind was alreadying at him and almost hit his body. At this dangerous moment, Ekkho''s body suddenly turned translucent and dimly glowed in green [Ethereal Form].


    The sharp flying sh bypassed Ekkho''s body as if he was not there. Then, Ekkho''s body returned to normal. Seeing Ekkho dodge his attack without any injury makes Warchief glint and find the half-breed interesting.


    "Hoo¡­ Not bad as a disabled person. Fine. Let''s y a little bit." said Warchief Might.


    "Disabled?! Can a disabled person create this!!" shouted Ekkho angrily as he swung his staff.


    *ng* *ng* Suddenly, all the machinery behind Ekkho assembled themself turn into something akin to a dragon [Mecha Dragon].


    "Hahaha¡­. You should not mess with me, Warchief Might!!" said Ekkho while controlling the giant metallic dragon.


    Warchief Might didn''t reply, only gave a bright smirk as if he had found a nice toy.


    Meanwhile, Angus'' group is still on the run, knocking out every ordinary dwarf they find. Currently, the whole Undermine Council is 90% upied by the dwarves. It is impossible for them to entirely run around without being detected.


    However, Angus also didn''t want to create too much killing and massacred the dwarf. Unless it is the dwarf guards who are trying to fight them with lethal force, Angus will only knock out the others.


    "This ce is really huge."mented Angus helplessly.


    They already run for a few hours, yet they only manage to reach the edge of sector 5 now. During this time, the young couple also needs to pay attention to naughty Anna, who keeps trying to run on her own.


    The moment they lose sight of Anna, she immediately attracts the whole dwarf guards or creates more trouble. Still, Angus and Jayna find Anna more lively than before.


    Although she is not too hyperactive where she can''t stay for a second, she is still showing more genuine smiles than before. Thest time Angus and Jayna see this behavior is when they stay near the corpse hole during the rgos''s gue incident.


    ''*Sigh* I think we are the ones at fault. We tried not to force her, but we still made her deny her monster side. We should let her be free more often.'' said Angus to Jayna through their bond.


    ''No, you are wrong. It is still too soon. Anna is still a little girl. What happens if she somehow gets hurt?'' retorted Jayna while hugging Anna tightly.


    Gettingined by Jayna without end about Anna''s safety, Angus could only silently nod. He truly wants to retort that Anna is strong enough to survive almost everything. But he couldn''t say that to her lover, or he would listen to her rambling for a whole day.


    While her parents argue through their bond, Anna looks around at the rubble and destruction in the surrounding with gleaming eyes.


    "Anna wants to burst bubbles too." muttered Anna in a low voice.


    Despite saying this in a low voice, Angus and Jayna also hear her words and stop their running. Angus and Jayna looked at each other and nodded to each other.


    "Anna, did you want to lead the way?!" asked Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ Can Anna?!" said Anna happily.


    "Yup. Just do whatever you want. Besides, I don''t think those dwarves have any say in this." said Angus.


    "Alright." said Anna before taking out her ck scepter.


    Seeing the scepter, Angus didn''t know why but felt a bad premonition.

 Chapter 700 Rampage

    ?


    Seeing the scepter, Angus didn''t know why but felt a bad premonition. Then, Anna begins to dance around while chanting some words. To be exact, it is more like saying whateveres to her mind while doing strange movements simr to aerobic dance.


    "Ding Ding¡­ Dong Dong¡­ Dang Dang¡­ Pig! Pig! Ham.. Piggy! Porky? Lla¡­ Meat!!" said Anna while doing a weird aerobic dance.


    On the other hand, Jayna immediately takes out her magical tools to record Anna''s adorable moment. After saying whatever she likes, Anna seems to run out of words.


    "Urmm¡­ Patty.. What''s more? Urgh¡­ Whatever!!" grumbled Anna as she mmed her scepter to the ground.


    Suddenly, Anna''s shadow expanded and covered the surrounding ground. This sudden shadow movement surprised the surrounding dwarf. As they wanted to investigate it, a huge giant pig suddenly appeared from this shadow.


    "OINNNKK!!" growled Porky loudly aftering out from the shadow.


    The sudden appearance of Porky surprises everyone and also creates a lot of destruction to the surrounding building. Porky may not havebat ability or mana. But, he has impervious skin from ordinary attack and a humongous body.


    Under thisbination, he could create a lot of destruction even if he didn''t want to. Moreover, Angus also finds Porky could increase its weight to hundreds of tons. Though this ability is not without a boon.


    When its weight is too heavy, it cannot move and bes a sitting duck. Furthermore, the only way to decrease its weight is by releasing a pig or his mini version from its body. It is quite a unique trait.


    Unfortunately, Angus and the other beast researcher couldn''t find the source of his infinite energy to create hundreds of pigs at once. Still, he knows Porky is a unique creature, as Darren told him before.


    "Yay!! Piggy.. Piggy¡­ Porky Porky!!" eximed Anna happily while jumping on top of it.


    Angus and Jayna are also surprised that Anna can summon Porky. They didn''t expect Anna could summon this giant Porky, especially when the whole area was locked down. When the whole area is locked down, the Undermine Council ispletely cut off from the real world.


    Not even Draven is capable of getting out of this area. Yet, Anna is somehow capable of summoning giant Porky from the outside.


    Waking up from his surprise, Angus turned cold and looked in one direction [3rd Circle - Fire Missile]. With a flick, he shot the Fire Missile in a certain direction. *BAMM* Suddenly, the fire missile seemed to hit something and exploded in the air.


    "Hoo.. Someone dared to take a snipe against Anna." said Angus coldly as he pointed his finger in a certain direction.


    [3rd Circle - Snipe Shot] *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* a small magic circle appeared before Angus'' finger and shot a few muffed rapid-moving mana bullets.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* A few kilometers away, a person hiding inside the building suddenly jumped out of the building before a few holes prated the buildings he stayed before.


    "What the¡­ This is definitely troublesome." said the person after noticing the hole in the building''s hole.


    Fortunately, he decided to jump out the window rather than take cover behind the wall. Otherwise, he will be riddled with holes before he knows it. It is known that all the buildings in the Undermine Council were created by the dwarves.


    Most of this building is sturdy and could bepared to the enchanted fortress wall outside. Although some merchants would renovate orpletely change the building''s appearance, the structure part is still powerful and top-notch regarding defense mechanisms.


    As the person wanted another location, his sharp instinct suddenly rmed him. He moved to the side. *BAM* On his previous spot, the ground magically gouged as if something fastnded on it. Then, he finds a happy smiling person dancing in front of him.


    "O'' Camper Camper¡­ Got Camped!!" said Adol while dancing around with a smile. (A/N: Did you get the reference?).


    "Tch¡­ What a drag." said the sniper in azy manner.


    Noticing that the previous sniper was preupied with Adol, Angus decided to not care about him anymore. He is surprised that someone could urately shoot them from a few kilometers away.


    Because of the existence of magic, weapons and arms took apletely different route than Earth''s hot weapons. Therefore, a rifle or even a sniper rifle was never invented, which led to few people capable of sniping from far away.


    Unless they are a race with unique eye traits, such as elves, most people shoot spells from at most a few dozen meters away at maximum. More than that, it will drastically affect their uracy and even spell lethality.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It is a race to find a person capable of shooting from a few kilometers away and not from the elves'' race. Still, Angus and the others have a bigger problem as Porky''s giant body attracts everyone. However, he didn''t worry about it.


    Angus and Jayna alreadymunicate with each other and decide to leave these people to Anna. They will only support her from behind. Even if Anna destroys everything here, they don''t mind it. As for the repercussions, they also didn''t worry about it.


    By locking down the entire Undermine Council and forcing them to restrain them, the dwarves already vite a few international agreements as the neutral party. This move is no longer categorized as maintaining order and could be said as taking hostage.


    Under this circumstance, everyone could do anything they wanted as a self-defense act, even if itpletely annihtes the whole dwarf race. The World Council never agrees aboutplete annihtion against one race, but they allow it.


    Sometimes stupid races do stupid things and provoke people with seventh-grade power. This ended the entire race, as no one could stop seventh-grade people.


    Even other seventh grader people may not stop this person since people at this level could literally do anything unimaginable. They could nuke the entire kingdom or annoy the other seventh-grade people without end. There have been many cases of these in the past.


    As the future pir of the kingdom, both Angus and Jayna also get heavily lectured by Aunt Extalia and King Leon about this. In fact, they are pretty surprised about the World Council and this international agreement.


    However, after experiencing their current situation, they find nothing wrong with it. They have the power to fight back and the dwarves literally ruin their moment. Why should they just obey those who tried to force them?


    Moreover, the dwarves'' race is not the human race. Angus and Jayna instinctively will not feel wronged and just think of killing another beast or monster. Finding all the dwarves with runic armor approaching them, the cheerful Anna suddenly turns serious.


    "Annoying, flies!! [Shoot - Skythorn]." said Anna coldly.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* Suddenly, the dwarves find theirrade turning into meat paste one by one at a fast rate. Whether it is a fourth or fifth-grade dwarves captain, they all turn into exploded corpses with only half of their bodies intact.


    "Huehuehuehue¡­. Die! Die! Die!! Hahaha¡­. Burst for me!!" screamed Anna madly.


    Despite still being in her child form, everyone could feel Anna''s immense dreadful aura. At first, it is subtle before suddenly turning terrifying, which every person in the Undermine Council can feel. Anna''s soft silky hair also slowly rises in the air under her intense aura.


    Still, no one knows how Anna could attack the flying dwarves as she held nothing. While Anna is on a rampage, a tremendous mana suddenly appears dozens of meters away.


    Another person wearing a hideous cloak chants an unknown spell while targeting Anna. Unfortunately, Angus will not let this person interrupt Anna''s moment. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Angus shoots a few Fire Missiles toward the person.


    Before the Fire Missile reaches the person, two people wearing the same type of cloak appear and parry Angus'' spells. Seeing the two new iing people, Angus begins to frown slightly.


    ''These people¡­.'' thought Angus solemnly.


    As Anna''s dreadful aura spreads out, every dwarf guard and even the tower guards finally find a target who is not running away like the monster-minded people.


    Besides Haidem and Anna, all the other monster-minded people always run away through the shadow while throwing the barrier ball around. Unfortunately, Haidem is not called invincible for nothing.


    Besides fighting Bubucha''s minions, he even kills dozens of elite dwarfs without getting tired. This makes all the dwarves subconsciously feel fear of Haidem.


    No matter how strong theyunched their attack, Haidem could always break it using only his cked w and fist. In contrast, a single scratch from his w will render the strong sixth-grade dwarf guards dead in a few seconds.


    Facing the dwarves'' hordes, Jayna also turns serious and angry.


    "Don''t you dare touch my daughter, you filthy dwarves!! [Red Fury]" roared Jayna in a deep angry voice.


    As if to react to their master''s anger, a powerful burst of fire suddenly covered their surroundings and burned all the approaching dwarves.


    Even their durable enchanted armor melted just by touching this fire despite not radiating a high temperature. It is as if the fire is the embodiment of destruction that only destroys and burns the target.

 Chapter 701 Leave Your Gold Or Burn

    ?


    "Wooahh!! Mommy is so cool!!" eximed Anna happily while seeing the burning dwarves in the air.


    At this moment, Angus also didn''t stay idle either. He alsounches fire spells toward the unknown mage and two hideous warriors. [3rd Circle - Fire Wyrm] [3rd Circle - Fire Serpent] [3rd Circle - Titan Hand].


    With the help of Jayna''s fire, Angus can Firecast third-circle fire spells instantly. After a lot of fighting inside Angus'' group battle system, his Firecast proficiently can manipte not only his own fire mana but also Jayna to a high degree.


    Controlling the giant fire elementals spells, Angusunched them in the mage''s direction. The two warriors immediately move to hold the fire elementals, but Angus''s attack is not done yet. Using this moment, he cast a few Fire Missiles toward all of them.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* All the Fire Missiles exploded when they hit their target. Using his perception, Angus knows his Fire Missile is defended by their barrier magic tools. However, this explosion shockwave is enough to disrupt the magician''s casting spell.


    Angus doesn''t know what kind of spell he is casting, but he knows it is a high circle one from the long chanting time. He uses the close-range explosion shockwave to disrupt the chanting spells.


    In fact, the magician''s body is riddled with various defensive barrier magic tools. Some are strong enough to hold sixth-grade ordinary attacks a few times.


    However, this barrier only makes him immune to fatal attacks. A small shockwave from the explosion could shake the body is not counted. This is also the limitation of the barrier magic tools. Angus also grasped this weakness as a fellow magician and could see it at once.


    "Tch¡­ Catch that boy first!!" Ordered the mage.


    The two warriors didn''t reply and charged toward Angus from the air. Seeing the iing warriors, Angus didn''t worry but paid more attention to Anna and Jayna. His Mana Echolocation perceives many strong sixth-grade people like theming towards their location.


    All of them are attracted to Anna''s dreadful aura. For a moment, Angus contemted dragging the girls and escaping from here. With his current capability, Angus could escape everywhere, especially when there are a lot of fire sources in this chaotic ce.


    Suddenly, he notices some huge movement in the distance. A huge red barrier erupted from the ground and covered up high into the sky. In front of the barrier, the Red Queen Nabe wearing her white coatb signature and smiled at the high-grade people in front of them.


    "I am sorry. But I owe those kids a lot of favor. So, I hope you don''t mind ying with me." said Nabe with a smirk.


    While speaking, she released a terrifying mana aura in which all the surrounding buildings and ground cracked from the pressure.


    "T-That''s Red Queen Nabe!!" eximed a dwarf captain.


    "Don''t worry, she is alone. There are a lot of sixth-gradebatants here." said one of Dumord''s tower guardians.


    "A¡­. So scared. I am just ady here. Anyway, thanks for making this cepletely isted from the outside." said Nabe before dropping her blood to the ground.


    "Stop her!!" said someone while charging at Nabe.


    Unfortunately, they are toote. The blood already hits the ground and turns into aplex magic diagram. During this moment, all the nearby sixth-grade dwarves and guardians have alreadyunched various strong attacks at her. *BOOOOM*


    A momentter, a strong shock wave that shook the whole Undermine Council erupted from Nabe''s location. All the other dwarves and tower guardians were pushed back by the strong shockwave.


    They also find menacing dreadful yellow reptile eyes staring at them, covered by all the dust from the previous shockwave. The murderous re at them before blinking and looking back at Nabe.


    "Tell me a good reason why you summoned me here." said a ck scaled man coldly.


    "Ermm¡­ Doing your babysitting job?" replied Nabe yfully.


    "Nabe!!" called Alder angrily.


    "Rx¡­ This ce ispletely isted from the outside world, much like Nirvas. You will not go mad here. Besides, it''s bad for your health to cope inside your damn stinky cave." replied Nabe.


    "Hey!! That''s a good cave. I built it using my own hand, " retorted Alder with a smile.


    His previous aggressive behavior ispletely gone, as if it does not exist in the first ce.


    "So, what mess did you create this time? It is as if you have be the enemy of the dwarf race." Alder looked around with his sharp yellow eyes.


    "Hmph¡­ This is notpletely my fault. The dwarf race somehow no longer bes a neutral race and starts to lock down the whole ce. They happen to want to catch those kids."


    "Since I owe them a lot of things, I decided to help them and make you fulfill your babysitting work at the same time." replied Nabe.


    "Urgh¡­ Can you please not say it is babysitting? It is just protecting them until they are mature enough." grimaced Alder at the babysitting words.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Same thing." retorted Nave.


    "Anyway, you said the dwarf is no longer a neutral party, huh? Ohhh¡­ I am going to enjoy this." said Alder with a cold smile.


    Nabe tilted her head in confusion at these words but found all the dwarves'' race acting weirdly after Alder arrived. They seem like they are seeing their true nemesis. *ROOOOOARRR* Suddenly, Alder releases a thunderous roar that reverbs all over Undermine Council.


    At the same time, all the dwarves feel like they are seeing ghosts and trembling in fear when they hear this thunderous roar. Even King Dumrod inside the Stonehall Pce couldn''t help but shock at hearing this roar.


    "D-Dragon¡­" muttered one of the sixth-grade dwarves.


    "Hishhh¡­. Leave your gold or burned!!" said Alder menacingly while a humongous dragon silhouette appeared behind him.


    "Arrghhh!!" screamed one of the dwarves.


    "Run for your life!!" shouted other dwarves before they frantically ran away.


    "Hahahahaha¡­."ughed Alder happily.


    "Err¡­ What just happened?" asked Nabe in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Angus also notices this situation while fighting the two warriors and mage. He is relieved that Nabe is somehow capable of summoning Alder here. As the descendant of the true dragon, he knows Alder is a mightybatant.


    Still, he is also surprised at the dwarves'' reaction. Even the dwarves fighting Anna and Jayna seem to move away from Alder''s location.


    "Hmph¡­. Why are there so many flies?!! Did Porky not take a bath? Porky attracted too many flies? Now, what should Anna do?" grumbled Anna before having a thinking pose.


    "Oink! Oink!!" protested Porky helplessly.


    While this happens, the flying and iing dwarves still get deadly invisible fast attacks. With the help of Jayna controlling [Red Fury], they push back even a few of the sixth-grade dwarves and other tower guardians.


    "Urmmm¡­. Anna ispletely out of ideas. Porky is too stinky and attracts flies too much. Welp.. Can''t help it then." said Anna.


    Then, Anna''s small hand is covered with a pitch-ck shadow and turns into a sharp big w. Without hesitation, she stabs her menacing ck w at Porky. *Growwll* Porky releases a loud growl before trembling for a moment.


    After the short seizure, the giant pig closed its eyes andnded on the ground with its big fat stomach. This behavior confuses everyone, even Angus and Jayna.


    "Did it die?"mented one of the nearby dwarf guards.


    Suddenly, Porky opens his eyes which have already turned pitch ck. All its previous white sclera turns ck and gives a dreadful feeling to anyone who stares at it. *OINK* *OINK* Growled Porky energetically before recklessly charging forward.


    This sudden movement surprised everyone, but they couldn''t do anything to stop the pig as it was impervious to all their attack. Porky moves very fast and recklessly destroys everything in its path as if they are just harmless thin paper.


    In the end, only the people who stand on his back are the ones that manage tond on it, along with Angus''s little family. Unfortunately, the two warriors and mage Angus fought before are notnding on Porky''s back.


    Some quirky dwarves and sixth-gradebatants react fast and decide to catch up to the giant pig before it runs too far. Because of Porky''s colossal body, it will be hard for these dwarves to catch up to them when he is too far.


    Unfortunately, Angus didn''t let them. Using his absurd marksmanship skill, he began to shoot a volley of spells without end toward the approaching dwarves. As for the ones that managed tond on Porky''s body, he left them to Jayna as they were her opponent from the start.


    Meanwhile, the barrier ball that is trapped Miranda suddenly pops after hitting arge majestic carriage supported by many kinds of ves. All the nearby approaching dwarves react vigntly as they know therge-scale spell is finally finished.


    Noticing the barrier ball popped, "Ehh¡­ It''s done already? I still want to h h h again." said Miranda yfully.


    "S-She¡­" muttered one of the nearby dwarfs in shock.


    "*Sigh* All this mess just for a ruse." said a dwarf captain.


    "Hey, this is not a ruse. Besides, who doesn''t like ying a time ball?" asked Miranda.


    "I don''t like it." replied someone from someone behind Miranda.

 Chapter 702 Apathetic Drunkards

    ?


    "I don''t like it." replied someone from someone behind Miranda.


    Everyone immediately notices Miranda standing on the stairs at the big tform carried by various ves. On the top of this tform, the person is surrounded by half-naked women sitting on bigfy armchairs.


    If Angus is here, he will find this tform is simr to a sedan chair used by ancient royalty or kings in his past life. However, this tform is grander and bigger than ordinary sedan chairs from Earth.


    A handsome man with good muscle and figure looking down at Miranda and all of the nearby dwarf guards. From the luxury and elegant clothes, everyone knows this person is very wealthy.


    "Did you know what you have done?!!" asked the man coldly to Miranda.


    "Err¡­ Nope." replied Miranda yfully.


    "Are you crazy?!! You broke those stairs!! Forget about its maintenance and polishing fee. Just scratch it a bit; it already costs a lot of money! Did you think money is growing on the tree, huh?!!!" rebuked the man at once.


    At this moment, "Err¡­ Sir, be careful!! She is monster-minded!!" called one of the nearby dwarf captains.


    Before the dwarf guards could reply, a few people with horns that indicate they are from the demon race block them while releasing a pressuring aura.


    "W-What''s the meaning of this?!" asked the dwarf captain.


    "No one could approach the Master without his permission." said one of the demon races.


    "Are you out of your mind?! That woman is dangerous!!" retorted one of the dwarfs.


    However, the demon race didn''t move and kept blocking all the nearby dwarfs. This situation is also noticed by Miranda, who is lectured by the wealthy man non-stop. She smirks while looking at the dwarf guards before looking at the man again.


    "Err¡­ I am sorry. I don''t really know what happened. I was in the middle of having fun. Then, suddenly someone put me into this weird barrier ball and threw me around. Hiks.. I thought I was going to die at that time." said Miranda while pretending to cry.


    ''Who the fuck is going to believe that kind of story!!'' thought everyone.


    "Oh¡­ Poor girl. Why don''t you say so? You must have been through a lot. Come sit beside me." said the wealthy man as he believed Miranda''s lie.


    "What the fuck?! She is lying!! She is monster-minded and one of the reasons all this chaos happens." roared the nearby dwarves.


    "Are you lying?" asked the wealthy man while ncing at Miranda beside him.


    "No¡­ How could I?! *Sob* *Sob*" replied Miranda with a pitiful look and fake tears.


    "Hmm¡­ Aside from betrayer, I hate when someone uses others without reliable proof. In my opinion, all this mess is because of you. Tal!!" said the wealthy man.


    "Yes, master." replied another demon race who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Everyone could feel a powerful aura from this demon race. The Dwarf even feels like facing their elders or another powerful dwarf senior.


    "Take care of them and start moving. We are wasting too much time here. Don''t you know time is money!!" ordered the wealthy man.


    The dwarf guards want to retort, but demons and other powerful fighting race are already attacking them. In the end, they could only let Miranda get away with the wealthy man. When this happens, a dwarf with a half-sleep eye and red face witnesses all this.


    "Err.. I must be getting drunk. There is no way. There is a high tform carried by a bunch of ves and wealthy men surrounded by half-naked women sitting on it." said the dwarf before chugging the bottle in his hand.


    "Oii¡­ Vs!! What are you doing there?! Get back inside! Torok, open another barrel!!" said Balrug while half-drunk.


    "Oohh¡­ Wait for me!!" replied Vs before going back into the building.


    Inside the building was a huge underground tavern with hundreds of drunken dwarves. All these dwarves have a very unique and distinguished aurapared to others. Some of them are even famous throughout the world.


    However, they are now in a pitiful state of being half-dead drunk. Still, this is not surprising andmon for them. Every time the Undermine Council is held, they gather around and drink thousands of barrels of specially brewed liquor.


    The Dwarfmunity is huge and divided into many groups. Aside from their family n where they are born, there is also a group of many traveling dwarves. These dwarves are free-spirited and often explore the world.


    Most of these dwarves never care about the dwarf inside politics or theirmunity. They only use this time to reunite with others while getting drunk. Still, these dwarves are actually the true force of the dwarf race. Unfortunately, they are as stubborn as the hardest rock.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even King Dumrod doubted his relic stone could subdue and control these dwarves. They are not only powerful in strength but also have the greatest will. These dwarves are also the source of the rumored dwarf stubbornness legend.


    Unbeknown to these half-dead drunkards, the whole Undermine Council bes so chaotic that every minute there are dwarfs that fall to death. The main cause of this is the monster-minded people hiding in the dark.


    After ying with their time ball, they start killing and butchering everywhere. They also targeted only those dwarf guards to create more chaos.


    Meanwhile, the ten tower guardians stand vigntly on the opposite side of Nabe and Alder. After Alder releases his draconic roar and terrible aura, all the surrounding dwarves run away like a chicken.


    It turns out the dwarf and dragon races have had some kind of rtionship in ancient times. The fear of dragons seeps deeply inside the dwarf bloodline. Just a single roar from the dragon could make all the sixth-grade dwarves'' captains tremble in fear.


    Therefore, the only people still in this ce are the ten tower guards wearing special hooded cloaks to hide their identities. The Red Queen Nabe is not only arge area behind her with a powerful barrier but also somehow moves all these mysterious tower guards here.


    Dumrod hired two powerful outsiders to guard his towers in each sector. ording to the Dumrod arrangement, each tower will be protected by two people.


    Since Dumrod orders them to catch monster-minded people, their first target is obviously Anna, who is revealing a huge amount of dreadful aura. While on the way toward Anna, they somehow get teleported by Nabe here.


    Unfortunately, six other tower guardians manage to escape from Nabe''s clutches since they are either already on Angus''s side or preupied with other things. Now, every tower guard couldn''t help but curse Dumrod for putting them into this situation.


    "Alright, I give up." said one of the tower guards.


    "What did you mean?" asked the other tower guards.


    "Can you see this is a hopeless situation?" replied the tower guard.


    "He is right. This is beyond our job. Not only are we fighting the infamous Red Queen Nabe, who could even fight three seventh grade, but we also need to fight a powerful monster overlord with dragon bloodline." said another tower guard.


    "Even if I have hundreds of lives, I will not even dare to fight against them." said another tower guard in agreement.


    Noticing all the other tower guards'' agreement attitude, "Red Queen Nabe, how about this? We will stay here and do nothing. Fighting you both is a foolish decision and only results in a bad ending for us. Besides, that monster girl is already too far to catch up now."


    "We are just a bunch of hired guys anyway. As long as we don''t directly betray Dumrod and break the contract, we will do anything you want unless it crosses our line." said another tower guard.


    "Good. Then, is anyone interested in ying cards?" said Nabe while pulling out a deck of cards.


    "Cards?" asked everyone in confusion.


    No sane person should think of ying in this kind of situation. But,


    "Hahahaha¡­ As expected of my woman."ughed Alder loudly.


    "Hmph¡­ Shut up, stupid lizard!! Who is your woman?!" retorted Nabe while blushing.


    On the other hand, King Dumrod also noticed the Alder and Nabe situation. He already expected that there would be few seventh grade among the visitors. But he never thought it would be the Red Queen Nabe and an unknown monster overlord with a powerful dragon bloodline.


    Even now, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth to stop his trembling body from Alder''s previous thunderous roar.


    "This is bad. I must elerate the tower construction." said Dumrod before calling all the dwarf''s elders in each sector to elerate their work.


    Meanwhile, Angus and the others are still being pursued by all the dwarves relentlessly. After running amok for a while, Angus and the others also notice some dwarvesing from their front side.


    "Ohoh¡­ That''s bad. Porky Porky, shoot!!" said Anna while riding on the giant pig head.


    Suddenly, Porky opens its mouth and shoots a giant concentrated miasma ball toward the iing dwarves [Miasma st].


    *BOOOOM* The entire area in front of Porky is covered with a ck light before revealing a massive wastnd. All the powerful figures in the surrounding area see this destruction scene.


    "Hehehe¡­ As expected of Queenie. She already mastered it despite being so young."ughed Haidem excitedly.

 Chapter 703 Perfectionist Psychopath

    ?


    "Hehehe¡­ As expected of Queenie. She already mastered it despite being so young."ughed Haidem excitedly.


    Near Haidem, there are hundreds of Kedleon corpses (a bipedal locust race). In contrast, there is not a single scratch on Haidem''s body. In front of him, an old Kedleon Bubucha, also one of the hired tower guards, is in miserable condition and has rough breath.


    Various scratches have appeared on his exoskeleton. Fortunately, most of the lethal miasma is defended by barrier magic tools. As one of the ck market merchants and suppliers, Bubucha has a lot of magic tools.


    Some of these magic tools could even threaten strong sixth-gradebatants. However, Haidem seems to know every one of his magical tools and can react adequately when he takes one out.


    Bubucha even thought that Haidem could somehow read his mind. Unbeknown to Bubucha, the Haidem way of fighting is the most basic way for monster-minded people.


    After the monster-minded people master their aura and are no longer affected too much by their dark side, they slowly develop a habit of bing perfect in anything, especially dealing with strong people.


    Before he hit Bubucha, Haidem already researched a lot of things about him, even his historical background. He even knows Bubucha''s grandfather and ancestor and their live biography.


    For monster-minded people, only a few things could be hidden from them. With the help of their dark shadow power, they could even know some hidden secrets of this world.


    Digging Bubucha''s history and ability is a small effort for him. If it were not for his habit of toying with people until they feelplete desperation, Haidem would be killed Bubucha long ago.


    Indeed, he couldn''t kill the sixth-grade Bubucha instantly. But he still could fight smarter and lead Bubucha to a more deadly trap than just toying with him.


    "Hahaha¡­ What''s the matter? Out of breath already? Didn''t we just get started?" mocked Haidem.


    "Huft¡­ Huft.. Nyok.. Why is Nyak.. No dwarves'' reinforcement here?"ined Bubucha.


    "Oh, the dwarves¡­ I hear they are petting some animal nearby." replied Haidem casually.


    "Njok Kjak Ptuh¡­ Don''t underestimate me, monster!!" said Bubucha in anger.


    Suddenly, Bubucha''s fragile-looking body buffed along with his aura. His body inted and he became like a bodybuilder. Besides his buffed body, he also wears another set of armor, hooded, a cloak, and various essories.


    These items are not ordinary essories but artifacts. Normally, people will only have one or two artifacts since it is rare and hard to findpatible artifacts. However, it is a different case for Bubucha.


    As one of the most influential people in the ck market, he could procure any kind of rare item with his connections. The only thing that restricts Bubucha is his body limitation to master more artifacts.


    Looking at the buffed and intimidated Bubucha, Haidem is unafraid and yawns carelessly.


    "Ahh¡­ Done already? I thought you needed more time to transform. Don''t worry. I will wait for you and not break the transformation rule. Hahaha¡­"ughed Haidem.


    "You!! [Elemental Onught]." said Bubucha before using his artifacts and shooting various elemental attacks at Haidem.


    Haidem once again just moves casually and parries all the attacks without worry. As the ck market''s influential person, Bubucha is quite shrewd. His fighting style is always leading his opponent into a trap.


    His attack may look simple, but there are a few dangerous and deadly attacks hidden among these attacks. Yet, Haidem seems to know which is dangerous and which is a faint and harmless attack.


    Furthermore, Haidem also not approaching Bubucha casually like any other person. It is as if he knows everything about Bubucha. This makes Bubucha sure that Haidem can somehow read his mind.


    ''This is bad!! This monster is the worst opponent for me. I need to call Jud back.'' thought Bubucha inwardly before slowly retreating.


    Noticing Bubucha''s small movement, Haidem who is in the middle of Elemental Onught, grinning madly.


    "[Far] [Kii]." muttered Haidem in a low voice, but his sound reverb to the whole area.


    The next moment Bubucha felt like the whole world stopped and his body suddenly appeared before Haidem. He tried hard to move his body, but it seemed like it stopped working while his mind was still active.


    "Don''t bother. Ohhh¡­ I am going to enjoy this. I bet the others are going to envy me." said Haidem while inspecting many torture tools in his hand.


    Then, Haidem picked a scalpel before slowly scratching it at Bubucha''s restrained body.


    ''AARRGGHHH!!'' Bubucha screamed in pain in his mind.


    He feels like he is being cut into a thousand pieces just by having his exoskeleton scratched by the scalpel. This pain is unbearable and can never be ignored. Yet, his body could scream or even react to it. At this moment, Bubucha fears Haidem and his tools.


    "Ohh¡­ Don''t be too excited. We are just getting started. Hehehe¡­"ughed Haidem psychopathically.


    Meanwhile, Angus and the others are still ying cat and mouse with many other dwarves'' guards. During this time, all the dwarves below fifth grade are eliminated and incapable of pursuing Angus.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Some of them even surprise at the three people on top of the running giant pig. They didn''t expect that all three had inexhaustible stamina to keep fighting for a long time.


    Although it is only less than half an hour since they start ying cat and mouse, the three are always involved in intense fights that will drain a lot of mana and stamina.


    Moreover, the giant pig is really unstoppable. When there is a strong obstacle, it will shoot Miasma st and pulverize anything in its path. If someone tries to sneak on it, Angus and Jayna will take them using a long-range attack.


    The same situation also happens for strong sixth-grade dwarf captains. They were also pushed back by Angus''s strong spell. At first, they decide to wait until Angus and Jayna exhaust all their mana. But they didn''t expect they could keep fighting as if they had endless mana.


    "This is ridiculous!! How could he keep spamming those spells without end?!!"ined a dwarf captain after being shot down by Angus'' spell.


    This dwarf captain is not alone, as the other dwarf captain has the same situation. Fortunately, none is heavily injured by their strong armor and natural resistance body. Still, they can''t do anything to the moving giant pig.


    It ismon knowledge that those below sixth grade couldn''t maneuver in the air at a fast speed. As for the fifth grade, they could stay in the air for a while but were very restricted and drained too much mana.


    In fact, all the dwarf guards can stay and fly in the air with the help of their enchanted solid armor. However, it is still draining them of a lot of mana. Yet, they didn''t expect the dwarves to be drained before the young couple Angus and Jayna.


    At this moment, Angus and Jayna secretly share their mana with each other through [Allegiance] power. Their natural mana regeneration allows them to fight intensely for days or more before beingpletely exhausted. The only thing that limits them is their mental fatigue.


    Even if they have strong endurance and arge capacity for stamina, their mind could still feel tired. Fortunately, this is not a problem for Angus with his current attribute. At this moment, he finally realizes the true benefit of his system as he checks his ridiculous status.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 18 Years Old


    MP: 765/765 -> 779/779


    Chi: 1210 -> 1447


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 60 -> 61


    Dexterity: 59 -> 60


    Intelligence: 58 -> 59


    Vitality: 59 -> 60


    Soul Point: 287.997 -> 273.448


    Soul Reserve: 1331


    (A.N: The time difference is around two months.)


    The most affecting attribute is his vitality and stamina. At first, Angus thought it would only affect his physical endurance and body toughness. Unexpectedly, it also affected his mental endurance. Currently, Angus is less tired than before.


    It took a long time for him to notice this change as he never had a significant increase in vitality and always worked with things that required strong mental endurance.


    Combined with the passive effect of his intelligence attribute, he never realizes that his vitality attribute affects his mental endurance and fast growth. This also makes him realize each attribute is corrted with one another.


    Strength attributes represent his muscle and physical power heavily corrted with Dexterity and vitality. With imbnced Dexterity and vitality, he could easily hurt himself.


    Dexterity, which represents his flexibility and reaction time, is heavily influenced by intelligence and vitality. Without enough intelligence and vitality, his mind couldn''t react fast enough to control his body.


    He also couldn''t move fast without enough strength and could injure himself without enough vitality.


    The intelligence which increases his mind processing speed and memory is also an important attribute with a heavy role, especially with thebination of [Analyze]. Still, his body may not catch up with his mind without strength and Dexterity.


    As for vitality, it increases his overall body endurance, be it body and mind. He will be capable of recovering faster and less fatigued. Combined with the mysterious red crystal soul reserve, Angus could be said to be unable to get exhausted.


    Though it also makes him quite a monster during his particr night activity which alsoins and satisfies his beloved woman.

 Chapter 704 Death Presence

    ?


    Despite the lesser dwarves pursuing Angus''s group, his burden is still not lessened. In fact, he couldn''t even make a single mistake during this time as more sixth-grade dwarves swarmed at them.


    Unlike Nirvas or other kingdoms that only have a few sixth-gradebatants, the Undermine Council is filled with many dwarves that reach sixth grade.


    Although most of them are apathetic people and do not participate in this mess, some sixth graders could still make any seventh-grade run for their life. This force is also why people didn''t dare to cause trouble during the Undermine Council.


    Still, Angus is confident they could escape from these people anytime. Furthermore, he just needs to prevent these people from making big moves to stop Porky. Angus only needs to cast long-range spells to disrupt these people''s actions.


    Angus'' move makes them hate him more. Angus'' spell is incapable of truly hurting them. Still, it is enough to prevent them from gathering power and using strong moves to stop the giant Porky.


    Moreover, Anguspletely grasps everyone''s actions. Even the ones that hid or were protected by others also couldn''t escape from his spells.


    Meanwhile, a few groups gather on the street''s corner inside the chaotic Undermine Council. Everyone in this group wears special robes and white armor with emblems.


    "What a mess¡­ I didn''t expect so many heretics in this ce." said one of the white armored people.


    "Yeah. I didn''t expect those monsters to gather at the same ce." said another white-clothed person.


    "Hmph!! This must be because of that monster girl. Can you see she is different from the rest? We should use this opportunity to kill her." said another person with white clothes.


    "What did you think, Master Baltior? I heard your group had some dispute with Heart Kingdom before." said another white armored person.


    Another white armored person didn''t reply and looked at the giant pig in the distance before shaking his head.


    "If it is other monster people, we will help eliminate them. But, it is a different case for her. You can do what you want. The Temple of Death will not obstruct you nor help you." said Baltior decisively.


    "Why?!! That''s just another heretic." retorted another white armored person.


    Baltior didn''t reply, only sharply gazing at this person sternly, which made the other person step back subconsciously.


    "As the one that serves the Lady of Death, we are very sensitive about souls and Death. Although we were missing a saint as our spokesperson, we could stillmunicate with the Lady somehow. Some of our members even could predict their own end."


    "And whenever we are dealing with those three young people, the only end for us is Death. As a fellow religious group, I suggest you give up pursuing them. No one could escape from Death." said Baltior cryptically before leaving with his group.


    The other gathering religious group could only grimace at this statement. They know the power of Baltior. Unlike the different religious groups, the Temple of Death didn''t have a saint that could not produce a Champion of God.


    Therefore, all their sixth-gradebatants are talented people who reach sixth grade through their own effort without the grace of their God or external help. Among them, Baltior is one of the strongest sixth-grade holy knights.


    His strength reached the level of pseudo-seventh grade and he could beat the other holy knights that gathered in this ce alone.


    At first, they decide to stay at the Undermine Council to hunt Haidem, as it is their job to eliminate these monster people. Now, they are starting to hesitate to pursue these people. If they act carelessly, the other monster people will not stay idle.


    It is even possible that little Anna will also be involved during this crucial time. Therefore, they decide to join hands to destroy these people. Unfortunately, they didn''t expect their strongestbatant to withdraw before they could act.


    "Hmph¡­ What rubbish!! In my opinion, they are just afraid to offend the Heart Kingdom." said one of the holy knights.


    "I am not too sure about that." said another holy knight.


    "What did you mean, Master Archie?" asked another holy knight.


    "If it is another member of the Temple of Death, you may disregard them. But Baltior is different. His death prediction is urate, rarely wrong." said Archie, the Holy Knight of Karum.


    "Then, what should we do? Did you want to let them go just like this?!!" asked a holy knight in anger.


    "Calm down, Master Garion. I think we should wait and see for an opportunity. I doubt the dwarves will let these people go rampant like this. I also think these dwarves will do something big that affects everyone." said Archie.


    "At that time, it will not be toote to eliminate them at once after they are exhausted." added Archie.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I agree with Master Archie. We should wait for the right opportunity to kill those monster people. Otherwise, we will be the one that gets eliminated. Although I don''t mind sacrificing my life for the lord, I still don''t want to waste my life in the hopeless battle." said another holy knight.


    Hearing this, all the other holy knights slowly agreed with Archie''s suggestion. They decided to wait for an excellent opportunity to strike. This discussion does not escape Baltior''s ear. However, Baltior didn''tment anything, only shook his head.


    Since they want to grace his Lady of Death, he will also not stop them, as Death is fair to everyone. After being robbed of Bloody Star, the number one assassin organization, Baltior also starts to pay attention to Anna and Heart Kingdom''s situation.


    At first, he thought his subordinate and the report were too exaggerated, as they even suggested moving their branch to another location. However, after witnessing Angus and the others, he knows the horror of these little groups.


    He finds these three people are entirely abnormal. Be it the little girl Anna, the princess Jayna, or even Baron Angus Victory. He could see a death presence among the three if he dared to mess with them, especially on Angus.


    Angus'' presence of Death is so thick that it covers both Anna and Jayna at the same time. If he didn''t feel any divine energy in Angus, he might have thought Angus was their Champion of God or someone chosen by their Lady of Death.


    Moreover, this presence keeps umting each time passing by, albeit very little. But he could feel it getting stronger slowly.


    "Master Baltior, are you sure we shouldn''t help them?" asked one of the nearby holy knights.


    "No, we should never get involved with them." stated Baltior clearly.


    "Why? Aren''t they the ones that cause us to lose so much?" asked the holy knight.


    "Say, did you think you could mobilize all the high-ranking members of Bloody Star all over the globe with just money?" asked Baltior.


    "T-That''s¡­" replied the holy knight speechlessly.


    After a thorough investigation, they know the one that hit them is Bloody Star. However, they didn''t dare to hit back at this group as this group is one of the strongest forces in the world. Still, they manage to trace back who is giving them orders and find it turns out Angus.


    What makes them confused is why the famous Bloody Star epts such a request with an only money payment. Everyone knows that Bloody Star''s service is costly. Unless the person is ready to throw everything they have, they will not ept such a request, no matter how simple.


    Yet, Bloody Star still receives the request with the payment of money. Although the money payment is enormous, hiring all high-ranking members inside Bloody Star is still insufficient.


    This makes the Temple of Death not dare to move more toward Angus, especially after knowing that Angus is on their protected person list. If they move carelessly, they may invoke not only the wrath of two seventh-gradebatants but also the whole Bloody Star.


    During this time, Anna jumps around cheerfully while leading the giant Porky. Then, she somehow noticed something in the distance.


    "Hmmm¡­. Daddy!! Daddy!!" called Anna while scrutinizing something from far away.


    "What is it, Anna?!" asked Angus to arrive on Anna''s side without stopping shooting spells.


    "Anna finds an ugly big metallic bubble in the front." replied Anna.


    "An ugly big metallic bubble?!" eximed Angus before noticing a huge metallic machine dozens of kilometers away after using [Greater Mana Echtion]


    The machine is so huge and looks menacing. A lot of steam and smoke came out of it. From his scanning, Angus could find that this artificial metallic golem was made on the spot using the surrounding material.


    Many parts of it are made of rubble, stone, windows, and even doors. Witnessing this, Angus finally understood why the dwarves are the best race for craftsmanship. They could build something like this on the spot using the surrounding material to match the giant Porky.


    "Stop them!! Go, Super Undermine Mecha Ultra!!" shouted one of the dwarves who sat at the top of the giant golem.


    "Hey, it is called Plus Metallic Super Golem!!" retorted another dwarf.


    "No way, it should be called Super Duper Deus Mecha!!" retorted another dwarf.


    Soon, all the dwarves start to argue with each other about the giant golem''s name.


    "Ugly. Porky, destroy it!!" ordered Anna while pouting.

 Chapter 705 Disappear

    ?


    "Ugly. Porky, destroy it!!" ordered Anna while pouting.


    Hearing his master''s order, Porky immediately shoots a giant Miasma st like before. The dwarves didn''t panic at this scene and already expected this. This is not their first time encountering a colossal monster-type like Porky.


    "Everyone gets ready!! Giant Mecha Punch!!" said one of the dwarfs on the top of the giant golem.


    The golem swings its massive arm toward the iing Miasma st. However, the Miasma st is moving too fast. It has already hit some part of its arm before releasing its powerful punch. *BOOOMM*


    A devastating explosion appeared and covered the whole area along with the giant golem. Angus seems to notice something from the explosion before having a deep frown for a moment.


    "Jayna!!" called Angus.


    As if knowing Angus'' intention, Jayna immediately approaches her lover and daughter after sending a fiery wave toward the iing dwarves. Arriving on the spot, she immediately closes her eyes and umtes a lot of fire mana.


    The dwarves and others with high fire affinity could notice Jayna absorbing and umting fire elementals from the surroundings. They know she is trying to use arge-scale solid move and try to stop her.


    Unfortunately, Jayna''s protective lover will not give them a single chance. Not to mention stopping Jayna, they couldn''t evennd on the giant pig''s body. Angus keeps casting and shooting various spells to prevent them from approaching.


    This gives all these people a headache. Angus'' spells are not only offensive spells but also restrictive spells. They even thought Angus'' true identity was an archmage seventh-grade magician capable of easily using these various spells.


    Some veteran and old dwarves even feel Angus'' figure oveps with genius archmage in the past. An Archmage capable of fighting against countless enemies without getting a single scratch while throwing various elemental spells left and right.


    ''Archmage Bern!!'' thought some of the sixth grade before shaking their heads to avoid the iing binding spells.


    For a moment, they could see the legendary Archmage Bern''s figure ovepping with Angus''s. However, they know it is not the time to admire their opponent.


    These three people already create a lot of destruction and kill many of their brethren. They couldn''t just let them go, even if they wanted it.


    On the other hand, Anna finds the golem is still intact without any damage from Porky Miasma st. This scene makes Anna more sullen.


    "Hmph!! What''s wrong with that ugly toy?! Onyx is pretty. Magen is cute. Even Porky Porky is adorable. But that''s¡­ super ugly. How can Anna y with that ugly?! Did those bubbles dumb or super dumb than Daddy?"ined Anna throwing tantrums.


    Angus who stayed beside her could only be speechless at his little Anna''s words. Still, he has more important tasks than paying attention to naughty Anna.


    The reason why the sixth-grade dwarves are incapable of surrounding them is not only Angus'' spells but also the running Porky movement. Hence, he couldn''t let the golem stop or slow down Porky.


    He didn''t know if Porky could break the giant golem with his body, but he didn''t want to gamble on it. Besides, if Giant Porky hits the golem, it will slow down its speed and allow these sixth-grade dwarves to catch them.


    As a result, he and Jayna decide to use arge movement to destroy the golem before Porky is crushed into it. Still, he didn''t underestimate the giant golem.


    Using [Analyze] and his perception, he could find the golem is not only made of durable material from the surrounding building but also enchanted with various strong enchantments.


    Because of the time constraint, the dwarves didn''t try to conceal the enchantment. Angus could decipher most of it. If he hits all the weak spots of these enchantments, they can break the golem like a sand castle with Jayna''s follow-up attack.


    Just as Angus wants to shoot all the enchantment''s weak points, a small ck thing jumps out of Anna''s hair. As if feeling its master''s frustration, Onyx jumps out in the air. It erges while wrapped around the giant golem in a few seconds.


    The dwarves didn''t expect another appearance of a colossal beast. *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* Before they could react, a loud cracking sound was heard all over the golem. Under Onyx''s pressure, the golem''s body cracks and falls apart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *HIIIISHHH* Onyx hisses loudly as purple gas sprays from his body. It covers the surrounding aura without letting the giant golem go. During this time, Porky didn''t stop and kept moving through toward the thick purple gas without worry.


    Unfortunately, it is not the same case for the other sixth-grade dwarves behind it. Using their sharp sense and perception, they notice the purple gas is very toxic and corrosive. Even the nearby highly resistant building slowly melted by it.


    Despite having strong natural resistance, they didn''t dare to move into it carelessly. They could see that the three people on top of Giant Pig were a tricky opponent. A single carelessness could even lead them to their doom.


    Still, they couldn''t just let them go just like this. In the end, they decide to blow the purple using some big strong moves. [Hammer Art - Hammerfall] [Hammer Art - Stone Breaker] [Hammer Art - Thunderp]


    *BOOOOM* *WHOOOSH* The sixth-grade dwarves swung their Warhammer. They only blew part of the purple gas to find a destroyed melted giant golem. They couldn''t find any trace of Angus or even the giant pig. It is aplete dead end without any other trace.


    It is as if Angus and the others are gone into the thin air. This confuses all the dwarves, but they still decide to check the surroundings.


    Meanwhile, hundreds of dwarves'' corpses littered the street at sector 5. Most of these corpses have ws and biting wounds all over their body. These dwarves are the victims of the rampaged beastman.


    Despite sending reinforcement, all these dwarves somehow still get killed and overwhelmed by this rampaged beastman. Unbeknownst to everyone, a cat beastman hidden in the shadows decided to shoot and kill all the dwarves'' captains in the dark.


    These leave the dwarves'' guards without any leader and high-gradebatant. Even though the dwarves have powerful physical bodies, they are still no match to the enraged beastman.


    Not far from these battlefields, a huge shockwave erupts asionally, which signifies a sixth-grade level battle. Currently, Merra is fighting one of the tower guardians with various stitches all over the body in this location.


    This stitched man is the partner of Bubucha called Jud Grim. He is a rare researcher who is an expert at biology and beast. Merra finds Jud to be a bizarre person. Throughout the fight, she finds Jud''s body incapable of feeling pain and somehow has a mixed disgusting aura.


    As a strong person like Merra, she feels Jud''s aura is like blending various races and people. However, this mixed-up aura didn''t make his body imbnced. Merra feels like something is taking control and forcing it toplement each other.


    "What are you thinking about?! [Chimera Art - Laughing Jaw]" said Jud while swinging his arm.


    Suddenly, the stitches opened and revealed a series of horrifying sharp teeth and bottomless darkness. At the same time, Jud''s arm is also getting bigger, like a snake mouth trying to swallow its prey.


    Merra is surprised at this weird ability, but her knowledge as a beastman about biting skills is no less than Jud''s expertise. With a swift movement, she stuck her leg to the ground and swung it towards the lower part of Jud''s arm. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    The next moment, Jud suddenly threw back with various footprints on his body. During this time, someone from the dark manages to catch a glimpse of Merra''s attack with a shocked expression.


    ''I don''t know that a beastman could move and use such a sophisticated kick skill like that.'' thought Cier, the monster-minded cat beastman.


    Cier notices Merra is not just making a continuous kick but also spinning around on the spot to increase her momentum and force for each kick. Moreover, she could even see a strong stance whenunching her kick.


    This could only be achieved through long rigorous training. This kind of training is quite dull and takes a lot of time since it doesn''t involve any particr skill. It is just training to make their kick stance right.


    The result of this training is that she can release all her strength to give the best damaging attack on each kick. However, this also could be achieved through mana maniption or skills.


    Therefore, many people rarely practice this kind of training. Unlike monster geniuses like Angus, people need much time to practice a technique or skill to ingrain it in their bodies.


    Instead of training this boring kicking stance which barely gives a result, people prefer to use their time to master their skill. Still, if Angus sees the Merra movement, he will undoubtedly be surprised. All of Merra''s kicks carry both powerful and destructive forces.

 Chapter 706 Chimera

    ?


    *Cough* *Cough* Jud emerges from the destroyed building he crashed into while spitting ck blood. At the same time, Merra notices her kick wound is healed at a visible rate. In a few seconds, her attack is no longer wounding Jud.


    She wasn''t surprised at this phenomenon, as Merra had witnessed her opponent''s magical regeneration before. In fact, she is quite curious about Jud''s regeneration ability. Using her sharp perception, he finds this regeneration ability is not using mana but more like a unique body trait.


    "Kukuku¡­ What a terrifying kick?! You will be a great addition to my skin." said Jud.


    Then, more stitches on Jud''s body opened up, revealing various mouths with sharp teeth. The mouths suddenly spit ck balls at various different speeds toward Merra [Chimera Art - Rain Jaw].


    Merra notices the ck ball seems capable of destroying anything it touches. Moreover, The ck ball''s trajectory is not straight but randomly curved, which makes it harder to dodge. Still, this is nothingpared to Merra''s speed and superb reaction.


    While dodging the ck ball leisurely, he didn''t forget about Jud and observed him carefully.


    "I get it now. You are somehow capable of mixing various races'' traits. I assume you use other people''s skin as the medium. What a horrible technique." said Merra leisurely.


    "Kahahaha¡­ It doesn''t matter if you know it. You will still be part of me in the end."ughed Jud madly.


    "Well, this is going to be troublesome. Initially, I nned to wait for that idiotic Warchief before truly fighting. But, I guess I could ignore such a sophisticated punching bag." said Merra while grinning.


    "Punching bag?!" replied Jud before finding Merra suddenly appeared before him.


    "Be still and be my good Punching bag!! [Beastman Art - Soft y]." said Merra.


    Merra releases a series of pping palm attacks on Jud and hits Jud''s body simultaneously. From the outside, Merra''s Soft y seems like touching Jud''s body without giving any injury. However, it is an internal attack that bypasses Jud''s strong hard skin.


    This shock attack will rampage inside his body like a ping-pong ball bouncing around. Merra''s p palm can urately contain the shock within Jud''s body and not disperse it. Furthermore, under this wild shock in his body, Jud''s body is entirely restrictive.


    Even he can''t move his body since his body seems disconnected from his mind. Normally, this situation will already kill ordinary people a long time ago. But Jud''s body anatomy is entirely different from ordinary people''s.


    It not only has high natural regeneration but also is very sturdy. Combined with his unique body anatomy, it can withstand an attack from seventh grade. Still, it doesn''t mean he is immune to the pain.


    "Graghh!! STOP!!! [Chimera Art - Shocking Jaw]" screamed Jud while coughing ck blood.


    Suddenly, his body releases terrifying lighting elemental towards the surroundings, especially from his opened mouth. This lighting attack forces Merra to retreat into the distance.


    So, he could even produce bioelectrical like those eels. He seems to retain the other race''s aura, body power, and traits. Such a powerful technique must have a huge drawback.'' thought Merra.


    After being defeated by Jayna, Merra''s fighting style is slightly changed. She no longer ys with his opponent like she used to but has be more calctive and determined the opponent''s ability.


    Herbat prowess is not weak but strong, only second to Warchief Might in the Savan Kingdom. Combined with her new calctive fighting method, she bes a terrifying smart fighter who is not blindly using brute power.


    ''Hmm¡­ That''s surprising. It seems his inner organ ispletely different. I wonder what would happen if I pulled out his limbs?'' thought Merra with amusement at her new ''punching bag''.


    Then, Merra continues to hit Jud with various body art and skill without giving any fatal damage to Jud. Despite this, Merra is not surprised, retains her previous calm, and fights conservatively.


    She also didn''t need to worry about getting surrounded by dwarves since there were still many beastman members going berserk nearby. She knows how troublesome and destructive Mulcosa Beastman''s waves are.


    Moreover, Yonghi is not an ordinary Mulcosa Beastman. His telepathy ability is top-notch even in his racemunity. He was also an elite full-fledged fourth-grade beastman which enhanced his telepathy ability by many times.


    Yonghi''s [Call of The Jungle] not onlysts longer but also stimtes the beast-man''s inner power and beastly instinct more. This makes the nearby beastman be stronger and release more power than usual.


    In contrast, Jud is getting more restless. His Chimera technique may be strong, but it still has a few weaknesses. The more he uses it, the more his mind bes unstable. He could fight for a long time if it was only an ordinary fight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Unfortunately, Merra is not someone he could casually fight since she could get close to him instantly andunch a deadly attack on him like before. Putting guard on Merra''s sneak attack is giving him an enormous burden on his psyche.


    Jud may be a sixth-gradebatant with enormous mental strength and mind. Still, his Chimera technique also consumes a lot of minds and mental strength. Furthermore, Jud couldn''t just end the fight. Merra''sbat prowess and fighting experience arepletely off-chart.


    Although Merra couldn''t predict Jud''s movement because of his weird stitches and mouth all over his body, she could react adequately and find a way to cope with Jud''s unique Chimera art despite seeing it for the first time.


    "Tch¡­ Stop running around. [Chimera Art - Devouring Jaw]." said Jud.


    Suddenly, Jud removes his clothes and cloak, revealing various skin stitches on his muscr body. Some of the stitches on his stomach part opened, revealing a big mouth with sharp teeth.


    At this moment, Merra finds her body pulled to the big mouth on Jud''s stomach. She didn''t panic and tried to resist the pulling force but found the pulling power was getting stronger as time passed by.


    "Tch¡­ Since it can''t be avoided, then just destroy it. [Beastman Art 2nd Fang - Sharp Maw]." said Merra.


    Armed with her artifact arm guards, she swings her arm to create a six-giant flying w at a fast speed. Because of Jud''s attraction force, the flying w moves faster than usual. *St* Before Jud could respond, the flying w had already cut his body.


    Three w attacksnded on his head and cut his head into many parts. It is certain that Jud is dead beyond hope. Seeing this, Merra could only tilt her head in confusion. She didn''t expect her punching bag to die like this.


    "This is stupid. Did he not expect me tounch any attack while he used that pulling skill? Is he dumb or something?!" grumbled Merra before throwing rocks at Jud''s body part.


    Merra is still not convinced that Jud will die stupidly like this. She even thought Jud was waiting for an opportunity to let her guard down. After throwing a few rocks and still not getting any reaction, Merra suddenly disappears from her spot.


    A few minutester, she returns holding an injured dwarf and throwing at Jud''s body parts. As if attracted to the dwarf life force, some thick ck string suddenly gathers Jud''s body parts and turns into another big mouth with various teeth.


    The mouth opens wide andpletely devours the whole dwarf. The big mouthpletely shredded the dwarf into pieces of meat. After eating the entire dwarf, the stitches close again and reveal Jud''s body, which is slowly regenerating.


    "Huft.. Huft¡­ Fuck I almost died." said Jud in pale.


    "Err¡­ Are you really going to die just now?" asked Merra in confusion.


    "Of course?!! Are you out of your mind?! How could I withstand such a terrifying attack?" replied Jud in anger.


    Seeing Jud''s pale and sweating condition, Merra seems to believe Jud is almost dead now. However, this also confuses her. If Jud could die just from it


    It means Jud is not only too weak for tower guardians but also a sixth grade. She feels like Jud is pretending and lying to him. No matter how weak the sixth grade is, they are still a strongbatant with strongbat prowess.


    "Fine. Let''s end this farce. I already waste too much time here." said Merra.


    Merra suddenly moves at a fast speed while swinging her palm. Merra''s movement bes blurry momentarily before stopping as her palms point toward Jud''s direction [Secret Beastman Art - Jupiter Palm]. *BOOOOOM*


    Like a cannon, a strong shockwave erupted from Merra''s location and cracked the hard ground. Two huge palm holes appeared across the building in the distance. It not only appeared on the first building but prated a few buildings behind it until a few hundred meters away.


    On the other hand, Jud''s body haspletely disappeared. This massive destruction attracts some of the fighting dwarves and beastman nearby. They find Merra with a rough breath and sweating while smiling at her deed.


    Knowing their leader and strong beastman cause such destruction motivates all the beastman. *Groowl* *Awooo* *GRAAROOR* Various beastman cry across the battlefield and the surrounding area.


    Seeing this, Merra releases her beastly roar before joining the others. She still needs to make the dwarves pay for breaking one of the most importantws. As Merra leaves her location, a small ck string twitches slowly before rapidly growing.


    After a few minutes, the ck string turns into an enormous tube before squirming around. It slowly recedes, revealing Jud with rough breath.

 Chapter 707 Death

    ?


    "*Cough* *Cough* Fuck, it fucking hurt!!"ined Jud with heavy sweating.


    Some of his different skin slowly dried up and fell off on the ground. After a few minutes, Jud tried to walk away slowly from his spot.


    "Damn, it!! I never thought she would be that strong. That attack is already at the seventh-grade level." cursed Jud.


    Just as he dragged his pained body away, *Fiuuuhh* a soft whistle heard from the dark alleyway. Jud immediately took vignce as he didn''t notice someone nearby. Although his Chimera technique has ws and weaknesses, it also gives him unprecedented detection ability.


    Basically, no one could sneak up on him in his surroundings. Even the seventh grade will find it hard to escape his detection ability.


    "Who''s there?!" asked Jud warily while looking at the person with deep crimson color.


    "Forty-four." replied the person in the shadowed alley.


    "Huh?!" replied Jud in confusion.


    "Ahh¡­ Pardon me. I am just quite excited. It''s been a long time since I did my job properly." said the person before taking a step and revealing himself.


    Jud finds it is not a mysterious person but a wolf beastman grinning at him. From his sense, he feels the beastman is only a fourth-grade wolf beastman. This makes Jud rx quite a bit. He thought he would meet another strong beastman or the worst monster-minded person.


    Although the fourth-grade beastman is categorized as an elite and powerfulbatant, they still do not pose a threat to Jud.


    "Tch¡­ You almost scared me to death. Just a lowly fourth grade." mocked Jud with disdain.


    Still, he couldn''t me himself for reacting like that. His condition is far from good. Any sixth grade could one-shot him and some fifth grade pose a threat to him. However, it is enough to fight and kill any fourth grade.


    Hearing Jud''s disdain, the wolf beastman is not angry but makes a big smile.


    "Ohh¡­ That''s a surprise. What makes you so confident?" asked the wolf beastman.


    "Hmph!! Just be mine!!" replied Jud as he charged at the wolf beastman.


    "How foolish!!" said the wolf beastman while shaking his head.


    "ARGHHH!!" screamed Jud in pain.


    Suddenly, Jud stopped on his track and screamed in agony. If people look carefully, his body keeps wiggling as if there is something under his skin.


    "W-What have you done?!" asked Jud while kneeling on the ground.


    "Me?! I am just standing right here. Anyway, what did you think about the number forty-four?" said the wolf.


    Unfortunately, Jud couldn''t reply as his mind was entirely a mess. His body and mind are being ripped apart. It feels like his entire being is going to explode anytime.


    "Forty-four. That''s the number of you eluded from Death. Did you know numbers are magical, especially regarding life and death? Some numbers represent good things while others are bad." rambling the wolf beastman.


    "For example, if you count waking up from sleeping until your death, you will find the number will end up good. But, thest number will be your Death." added the wolf grinning.


    "W-Who are you?!!" shouted Jud while still in pain.


    "Ahh¡­ Where is my manner? Let me introduce myself. *Sigh* It''s been a long time since I did this job. I even forgot the right procedure. Atonas Dviva, at your service." said the wolf beastman with a slight noble bow.


    "W-What did you want?! What did you do to me.. Urgh.. body?!" said Jud in difficulty.


    "Ohhh.. Nonono. I didn''t do anything. As I said before, I am just standing here. What happened to you is just because of what you did to yourself, Mr. Grim." said Atonas.


    Hearing hisst name getting called, Jud subconsciously shivered in fear with cold sweat. It is as if his entire being fears this fourth-grade beastman in front of him.


    "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue, Mr. Grim? Or perhaps life shing before your eyes." said Atonas.


    Exactly like Atonas''s words, Jud feels like he is seeing his entire life experience in a sh before feeling onest sharp tremendous pain all over his body. *Thud* Suddenly, Jud stopped moving on the ground while still opening his eyes.


    "Haaa¡­ I thought this would be interesting since he could elude forty-three times before. Welp¡­ I guess this is where his journey ends." said Atonas nonchntly.


    Then, Atonas nced at the particr shadow corner with a smirk.


    "You know curiosity could kill the cat." said Atonas in a deep voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suddenly, the female cat beastman appeared from the shadows and looked at Atonas vigntly. Seeing this, Atonas has found a good toy.


    "Just to be sure. You know who I am, right?" asked Atonas.


    "Of course. Though, it is the first time for me to meet your kind." replied Cier, the monster-minded female cat beastman.


    "Yet, you still dare to show yourself before me. At this point, I don''t know if you are stupid or brave. Ahhh¡­ It seems the rumor about your kind not fearing Death is true." said Atonas as if he just solved a tricky puzzle.


    Hearing Atonas rambling, Cier didn''tment or even show her madness like usual but kept focusing her vignce while in battle stance. Her sharp cat eyes focus on Atonas and are ready to react to any of Atonas'' movements.


    Noticing Cier''s gesture, Atonas could only shake his head resignedly.


    "Fine. Let''s see what you got. Give me your best shot." said Atonas.


    As if getting permission from Atonas, Cier immediately charges Atonas at full power using her sharp w covered in thick miasma and shadow [Abyss Fang]. *Swish* Suddenly, the entire building is cut in half.


    This whole phenomenon happens from Cier''s position up to a few kilometers away in the distance. Along the way, people from dwarves, beastman, or other visitors are shed to death before they know it.


    Some of the lucky dwarves manage to survive as they don''t get a direct hit. Unfortunately, the miasma corrosion still invades their body and slowly kills them. If they don''t get treatment quickly, they may be as good as dead.


    "Oh my, such a powerful move." said Atonas while standing on Cier''s side.


    Cier tries to sh at him again using her w but finds Atonas already disappears and walks in the distance leisurely.


    "You know¡­ I still don''t understand. Why all of you will be interested in me whenever I am nearby." said Atonas.


    "Maybe, that''s because you are Death." said Arnaut, who suddenly appeared beside Atonas and pointed his finger at him.


    [Miasma st 100x] *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* Arnaut shot hundreds of Miasma st at close range towards Atonas. Unlike when he shot in the sky, his shot hit all the nearby buildings and people, leaving nothing behind until a few kilometers away.


    "Really?! But, I never have any grudge against you guys." said Atonas yfully while sitting atop the nearby building.


    Suddenly, Atonas gets up from his sitting position and drops down to the ground. Just as this move, Renault came out of his shadow as if trying to stab him with his w. As Atonasnds on the ground, another monster-minded man already charges at him.


    *CLANG* At a split second, Atonas retrieved a long staff with a ded knife on its end to parry with the monster-minded w. The hideous neer struggles to push Atonas back but feels like hitting an immovable mountain.


    Noticing that more monster-minded people wereing to this ce, "*Sigh* Why are you so serious? I am not here to bring her. Besides, even if I want to get her, none of you could stop me. We are too different apart." said Atonas while retreating in the distance.


    "What about Mitar? Can he stop you?" asked Arnaut while fixing his ss with his finger.


    "Mitar¡­ Hmm¡­. Who knows? But what makes you think he wants to stop me from getting what I want?" asked Atonas.


    Hearing this reply, all the monster-minded want to attack Atonas again.


    "Stop!! You are no match to him." said a young man with luxury clothes apanied by Miranda.


    "Ahhh¡­ Finally, someone could understand me." said Atonas.


    "You¡­ Why are you here? No¡­ Why are you revealing yourself? If I am not wrong, your kind is supposed to not show yourself." said the young rich man.


    "You are right. You could say I am an ex-member and should still be on vacation. Lately, we have beencking people and decided to call me back. Then, I just happened to find something interesting." said Atonas.


    "What is it?" asked Cier in a growled manner.


    "Didn''t I already tell you before? Curiosity could kill the cat. If I tell you, I need to take you away. Anyway, I should go before someonees. Evening, Ladies and Gentlemen." said Atonas before disappearing.


    "What should we do now?" asked Renault.


    "Nothing. There''s nothing we can do about it, " the rich young man replied.


    Hearing this, Cier and the others could only grit their teeth in frustration


    "People died. Beast died. Monster died. nt died. Even stars will also die. Is it Dark? Or void of emptiness? The bright will illuminate the darkness. But, the darkness avoids the bright life." said Adol cryptically while holding an unconscious man behind his back.

 Chapter 708 Ignored

    ?


    "The bright will illuminate the darkness. But, the darkness avoids the bright life." said Adol cryptically while holding an unconscious man behind his back.


    All the gathered monster-minded look at Adol with various expressions. Like the Seventh grade, who have their own specialty and unique power, Monster-minded people also have their specialty.


    Among those whoe to the Undermine Council, Adol is the only one proficient at divining and predicting the future. Still, divination is a very obscure and ambiguous art. Sometimes, it could be very urate. Other times it could do the opposite thing.


    Some cases even lead to different conclusions from the initial divination. However, they have lived through the shadow and experienced the world''s darkness. All these monster-minded people never dare to underestimate such a divination, especially from one of their kind.


    "I guess we could only wait and see for now." said Arnaut.


    "I wonder about that." replied another unknown monster-minded while hiding in the shadows.


    "No need to be anxious. Queenie still has some time." said the rich young man beside Miranda.


    "What if she fails?" said another hideous monster-minded nearby.


    "Then, we know what we must do." said Cier while grinning.


    "How about that Simp?" asked Renault.


    "Don''t worry. If Queenie truly fails, no one can stop us. Be it that Simp or his beloved girlfriend." said Miranda.


    "Are you sure about that?" asked another monster-minded person in the shadow.


    "Yes. I think everyone already knows this. Queenie''s is totally different from the others. She has the highest affinity shadow ever witnessed. Though she is still in a growth period. But, she is the greatest." said Arnaut.


    "If she can''t do it, no one else can''t. It means..." added one of the hideous monster-minded.


    "Yes. It means everything is just a lie. A fake like that blue-haired person said." said Cier.


    "Then, it is decided." said the young rich man.


    After saying this word, everyone disappears from the spot, along with the dozen shadow movements in the surrounding area.


    If someone sees this scene, they will be struck with fear as they will notice that more monster-minded people areing to this ce than they thought. It is as if monster-minded people gather in this ce from all over the world.


    On the other hand, Haidem just finished his torture y and currently inspecting his loot from Bubucha.


    "Crazy shit. This bug is truly loaded. But why didn''t he use all this stuff before? He could even destroy this whole ce easily. Welp¡­ No matter, just throw this at some random countryter." said Haidem with a happy smile before suddenly turning serious.


    "Hmm¡­ I seem to miss something. No matter, the milk has spilled anyway." said Haidem nonchntly.


    "Kukuku¡­ I really look forward to what the future little Anna brings us."ughed Haidem madly before covering the surrounding with shadow and disappearing.


    The same reaction also happens to all the monster-minded worldwide, not just at Undermine Council.


    As soon as Haidem''s shadow disappears without a trace, the surrounding environment changes, revealing hundreds of corpses. Be it dwarves, beastman, or other races who stay behind.


    Furthermore, no one realizes that one of the tower construction sites is wholly destroyed. By coincidence, this tower construction site is not guarded or managed by any other Elder Dwarf.


    Because of the absence of Dumrod and Lotord, the two towers will not have any dwarf elders to supervise them.


    In the meantime, a fierce battle sound was heard from a secluded location. In this location, machines and metallic parts are scattered on the ground.


    On one side is a green-skinned old man holding a staff. At the same time, his body asionally turns transparent to avoid the iing flying sh. The other side is a muscr lion beastman with bare clothes.


    Although the fight between the two looks severe and devastating, anyone could guess the green-skinned old man is losing or at a disadvantage. Despite the old man not getting injured, he also couldn''t do anything to his opponent.


    Moreover, the lion beastman always looks bored and asionally yawns as the battle continues.


    "*Yawn* Oi.. Disabled Goblin, did you have another interesting toy like the first one?" said Warchief Might in a bored tone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "T-Toy?! H-How dare you!! Fucking savaged!!" shouted Ekkho before shooting various spells at Warchief Might.


    Unfortunately, none of these spells could reach Warchief Might as he moves his finger and produces various flying shes. Warchief Might''s flying attack isparable to any powerful weapon expert despite only using slight movement.


    It is not only very sharp but also has some trace of intent. If Angus looks at this scene, he will notice Warchief Might dangerous attack. A person who could imbue intent into their attack is not an ordinarybatant, as theirbat prowess is many times better than others.


    Still, Ekkho never cares or even realizes how deadly Warchief Might attack. Any physical attack could be avoided with his [Ethereal Form].


    This skill is his original unique skill that changes his body into transparent like a ghost to avoid any physical attack. Only unique and certain magic spells could hit him in this state. Ethereal Form is also why Ekkho is confident in fighting against Warchief Might directly.


    Any warrior will be passive under this unique skill since they can''t even hurt Ekkho. Unfortunately, Ekkho could also hurt Warchief Might, which led to their current situation.


    Warchief Might''s flying sh and body are too absurd. All his battle golems and lethal spells couldn''t resist this flying sh.


    The only thing close enough to hurt Warchief Might is his previous Dragon Colossus which has already turned into a bunch of scraps. Even then, it only gives Warchief Might a superficial scratch on his body before getting destroyed by his unstoppable flying sh.


    "Tch¡­ I thought this was going to be an interesting fight. I guess my expectation is going higher after my fight with that brat and Merra."


    "Hmm¡­ Why the hell am I remembering that stinky brat!! No way in hell I will let him have my Merra?!!" said Warchief Might, who suddenly got angry.


    After saying that, Warchief Might release terrifying pressure on the surroundings before moving his hand quickly. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *BOOOM* The sealed hidden door near Ekkho suddenly gets cut and reveals another path.


    Without wasting any more time, Warchief Might enter the path leaving Ekkho behind. On the other hand, Ekkho could only slump on the ground powerlessly. He finally realized Warchief Might never get serious with him from the start.


    Not only did Warchief Might not get serious, he never acknowledged Ekkho''s existence from the start. It is as if the mighty lion ignores those small herbivore animals and only looks at the big prey.


    Deep down, Ekkho knows he is no match for Warchief Might. But his inferiorityplex has made him want to do something to prove himself. This harsh realitypletely mind-blown Ekkho''s spirit.


    ''*Sigh* I wonder if I am truly defective and disabled as he said.'' thought Ekkho while sitting on the ground hopelessly.


    Meanwhile, Angus and the others enjoy sitting on top of Giant Porky in the sky. After Onyx releases his deadly toxic gas as a cover, Angus uses this opportunity to teleport every one of them to the sky.


    Using one of his space magical tools he got during their Nirvas trip, Angus could teleport himself and the people around him to random locations. By coincidence, the teleport location is up high in the sky.


    At first, everyone was flying down from up high in the sky. But, the Giant Porky suddenly created a giant wing to fly in the sky. Since then, they decide to hide under the darkness night cover.


    Furthermore, Anna''s stomach grew in protest as she skipped some meal time the whole day. As a result, they decide to hide first to rest and recover.


    Under the cover of the darkness night, the dwarves will have difficulty searching for them in the sky. The Undermine Council may be located deep down underground, but it still has a very high ceiling of up to 10 km height.


    At their current height, the Giant Porky will only look like a tiny dot from below. Moreover, someone who could see and perceive things up to 5 kilometers away is rare.


    Unless they have something to point to Angus''s location, the dwarves will have difficulty locating them.


    Currently, Anna and Jayna are enjoying their little barbecue party. Giant Porky''s skin is impervious to most ordinary attacks and can withstand high-temperature fire.


    Therefore, Jayna could make some fire while roasting the pigs for little Anna without worry hurting Giant Porky''s back.


    "Is it done yet?" asked Anna repeatedly for a hundred times while drooling at the roasted pig.


    "Not yet, Anna. It is still raw." said Jayna patiently.


    Despite hearing Anna''s repeated questions, Jayna never gets angry or annoyed at her adorable daughter. Anna''s innocent face while drooling, makes Jayna couldn''t get angry at her.


    In contrast to the girls, Angus focuses on the situation below through his [Great Mana Echolocation]. With his high intelligence and [Analyze], he could notice all things happening down from the sky.


    Angus could also instruct Giant Porky to fly in some direction to cover more area. During this observation, he finds many things to give him a headache, from the beastman fight to Atonas''s real identity and dozens of monster-minded people gathering.

 Chapter 709 Perilous Situation

    ?


    Despite witnessing many surprising scenes all over Undermine Council, Angus didn''t dare to move carelessly or make a sudden conclusion, especially about Anna. Angus and Jayna know they still miss vital information about Anna''s future.


    For example, the true identity of Atonas and why he is attracted to their little family or the affinity that the monster-minded people talk about. Many things are still not clear. However, they still know that Anna will encounter bad things in the future.


    ording to the Phoenix''s memory Jayna possesses, the Nateobil race needs to devour Phoenix''s light and fire to grow. Otherwise, they will die.


    Unfortunately, the information itself is notplete. It is unknown how much fire Nateobil needs to sustain or when they need it.


    There is also monster-minded that needs to be factored in. Nateobil race is not monster-minded people. Anna''s case is basically a unique mutation like any other monster-minded.


    However, monster-minded people could enhance their racial traits orpletely erase their weaknesses. Still, this is also not certain as monster-minded people are very secretive and no other people like Anna have recorded.


    They don''t know if monster-minded mutation could erase Nateobil''s growth weakness or even make it worse. All they could do now was wait and enjoy their moment with their adorable naughty daughter.


    Besides many surprising scenes and fights throughout the Undermine Council, Angus also tries to guess King Dumrod''s purpose. However, he still cannot find any clue about it except that King Dumrod is adamant about building the tower.


    Furthermore, Angus also finds King Dumrod no need for eight towers for his n with his disregarding attitude toward his destroyed tower. King Dumrod also orders all the nearby dwarves back to the tower to help with the construction and ignore the monster-minded people.


    He knows that monster-minded people are not something they can handle quickly, especially with their darkness and shadow ability. In this dark night, this entire area practically bes the territory for the monster-minded.


    Trying to catch all these mad people is like catching a mosquito or flies in darkness. Moreover, King Dumrod also didn''t want the dwarves to go against the neer Alder who is currently ying cards with his hired people.


    ording to Angus'' Great Mana Echolocation, he finds the dwarves somehow have a natural fear of dragons. He could still remember a bunch of fifth-grade dwarves and a few sixth-grade dwarves running like frightened dumb kids long ago.


    Even now, most of these dwarves still have not recovered from the deep inner fear in their blood. From Angus'' observation, their reaction is almost the same as a phobia brought through heritage.


    However, all of this is not Angus'' primary concern. Since the start of the lockdown, Angus'' primary focus has been getting away from this ce. The lockdown barrier is very powerful and strong. No one could get in and out of Undermine Council.


    Not even Draven''s absurd space ability could do it. His previous decision to join hands with Beastman from Savan is also an opportunity to get out of this ce together. Unfortunately, before they could meet, the beastman had a massive conflict with the dwarves.


    Although Angus knows Anna is somehow capable of teleporting outside using the power of darkness, he still doesn''t want to use it until it is thest option.


    He knows it is better not to rely on Anna on this particr matter. Unless Anna decides to offer herself to help, Angus prefers to find their escape on his own.


    Besides, he knows monster-minded people like to have fun. Between staying in this ce full of chaos and their usual boring pce in the capital city, Angus and Jayna could already guess which location Anna would prefer.


    ''Urgh.. This is troublesome. This barrier ispletely absurd. Are these dwarves trying to create a massive scale vault or something?''ined Angus inwardly.


    Angus tries to find any weakness in the barrier and finding it ispletely foolproof. He was even surprised at suchplicated barrier runes and enchantments all over the Undermine Council''s inner wall.


    ''Hmm¡­ Maybe Magen''s corrosive poison could somehow weaken them? No¡­ this is impossible. This sophisticated barrier must have integrated power. Unless I could cut off orpletely deplete the power source, it will keep repairing itself.''


    ''However, this is also impossible to do. The power source is hidden and guarded and scattered all over the Undermine Council, with the biggest one near King Dumrod. I am not sure if they could back up or regenerate the other power source while the other is still intact.''


    ''Yup, judging by those mana circtions around the rune, it seems it is something that will do that. Damn!! This barrier ispletely absurd!!'' thought Angus in frustration.


    "Mommy, did Daddy get sick?" asked Anna innocently while munching the roasted pork.


    "No, Anna. Angus is trying to figure out something." said Jayna.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hmmm¡­ But Daddy looks like eating poop. Did Daddy not get a stomach ache? Daddy, Daddy, did poop taste good?!" asked Anna yfully.


    "Urgh¡­ Anna, didn''t I tell you not to talk when eating?!! And no talk about poop during a meal." replied Angus while pinching Anna''s chubby cheek.


    "Nooo¡­ Anna will get wrinkled like an old hag." replied Anna yfully.


    Despite her protest, she just smiles and enjoys Angus''s yful pinch.


    Meanwhile, Merra and Beastman''s situation is getting worse. Most of the dwarves are of the warrior race. Even if most elite dwarves are ordered to help with the tower construction, many high-gradebatants are still among the ordinary dwarves.


    Dwarves race is one of the races with a policy of letting all their people awaken their core. Therefore, every one of the dwarves has some ability to fight. Under the continued onught of these dwarves, the beastman slowly loses their end despite their highbat capability.


    "Leader, we arepletely outnumbered. The effect [Call of The Jungle] is slowly diminishing. At this rate, we are going routed." said an ape beastman, Elder Tokid.


    "Tch¡­ Regroup!! Go into formation B!!" ordered Merra decisively.


    Despite her young age, Merra''s battle experience inmanding isparable with other old sixth-grade generals. She often led an army to war with their neighboring kingdom. She could make an instant decision without a single hesitation despite the chaotic situation.


    Hearing this, all the nearby beastman from the Savan Kingdom immediately retreat to regroup. In contrast, the beastman from other ces could only follow them along. This sudden movement gives the dwarves the opportunity to push the beastman back.


    Suddenly, this grouped beastman released a thunderous howl together [Beast Roar]. *GROOARRR* The howl is deafening and creates a massive shockwave in the dwarves'' direction.


    Unfortunately, the dwarves'' race has a naturally strong body and resistance. Combined with their superb armor, they are like a hard nut to crack open. Most of the dwarves could withstand the shockwave without any single injury.


    *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Just as the dwarves recovered from [Beast Roar], a few fast-moving and sneaky beastmanunched sneak attacks and hit all the dwarves'' vital points. Taking advantage of their staggered body, these dwarves are like weeds ready to harvest.


    This situation happens repeatedly all over the battlefield. The beastman will use strong [Beast Roar] to stagger the dwarves for a moment while the nearby beastman kills them swiftly. This tactic entirely relies on the beastman characteristic as the half animal.


    Most of the beastman could produce loud howling sounds and were also great at assassination, especially the cat-type beastman. Still, the dwarves thate to them are not just from one direction. Sometimes, theye from the air, earth, and other directions.


    This all-around attackpletely suppresses Merra and the other beastman. As time passes, more beastman fall despite already working as a group. Seeing this scene makes Merrapletely furious and desperate.


    "Elder Tokid, I will leave themand to you. I will open the path for everyone to retreat." ordered Merra resolutely.


    Without waiting for others to respond, Merra enters the frontline and releases a series of strong attacks [Beastman Art 3rd Fang - Tearing Mark]. Merra''s arm turns into a strong sharp w that is butchering everyone in her way.


    Seeing this, the beastman decides to join their strong leader, but Elder Tokid stops them and urges them to retreat. At this moment, all the beastman finally realize their current perilous situation. The beastman may be a warrior race and excel inbat.


    However, they often lose themself in the heat of fighting and often forget about their current situation. There are some cases where they can still fight despite having broken limbs.


    "What are you spacing out about?! Leader Merra couldn''t hold them back for long. Hurry, retreat!!" shouted Elder Tokid to wake this beastman.


    The beastman looks at Merra and their fallenrade before gritting their teeth unwillingly. Although most of these beastmane from the Savan Kingdom, some are still from other kingdoms. However, their pride as beastman still didn''t want to let these dwarves go.


    Unfortunately, they also couldn''t just waste their life in this ce. After giving a silent nod to Merra, this beastman immediately scattered swiftly. As some people start to abandon the battlefield, more beastman join them and retreat under Merra''s cover.


    During this time, Merra was also pressured from all sides. Wounds keep opening from all over her body. At this moment, a few mighty hammers sh with her arm guard, throwing her into the nearby rubble. The dwarvesunched another powerful attack to end Merra. *BOOOM*

 Chapter 710 A Beast Arrival

    ?


    After a prolonged fight, Merra is already on her loose end. Beastman race may be blessed with strong physical attack and endurance. However, their mana capacity is worse than other races. Even their sixth grade still couldn''t ovee this racial weakness.


    Hence, the beastman will easily get tired whenever they fight using skill. Skill is unlike ordinary physical attack. Although some physical attacks look the same as warrior skills at first nce, they are still different regarding mana consumption.


    Most skills need mana to execute. With thebination of Beastman''s strong physical body, ordinary skills could be deadly skills in their hand. Unfortunately, this also makes the beastman tired faster as mana is still integrated deeply into their body.


    Knowing Merra''s exhausted condition, the Dwarves try to finish her off decisively. They didn''t want this powerful sixth-grade beastman to create another disturbanceter.


    Merra''sbat prowess is entirely off the charts. In a few minutes, dozens of high-grade dwarves fell under her ws. Even their sturdy enchanted armor seems like paper under her w and palm skill.


    During this life-and-death moment, everyone suddenly heard a thunderous roar. *ROOOOARRR* No one knows where this loud beastly roaring soundes from. Still, this loud howling sound reverb all over the ce and somehow stops everyone''s action.


    Everyone feels a powerful suppressioning from this howling sound. It is like a mighty beast announcing its arrival.


    "Hoo¡­ this is interesting. Nabe, you are wrong. It seems someone managed to get in here." said Alder with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ You are right. I didn''t expect that madd toe here through that way. I don''t even know what makes him so driven like this. And¡­ Royal Flush. It''s my win again." replied Nabe.


    "Hold on!! This is definitely rigged." grumbled the masked tower guard on the side.


    "Told you. There is no way the Red Queen just wants to have a nice card game." chimed another tower guard on the side.


    "Heee¡­ You all look calmer in this situation. No wonder my woman is interested in you guys." said Alder.


    "Who is your woman, stupid lizard?!! No one will think you are mute if you are not saying anything." retorted Nabe.


    As Alder and Nabe have their romanticedy, the other tower guards only give them a side nce. Alder and Nabe''s banter often happens during all this time. However, they also couldn''t do anything about it.


    Although they are strong, Alder and Nabe are not someone they could fight without risking their life. Most tower guards only hired mercenaries and people with their own interests.


    Even if they get paid many times over, they will not give their all just to fight Alder and Nabe without a proper reason. Besides, they recently got another secret order from Dumrod to contain Alder and Nabe.


    Dumrod specifically orders them to not let them go around, especially Nabe. If Alder could bring terror and panic to dwarves, Nabe could potentially kill every dwarf in this ce.


    Her fame as the primary researcher of the rgos curse may be secret knowledge. However, Dumrod still knows about it and Nabe''s actual capability. It is not wrong to say that Nabe could produce a deadly poison that only kills the dwarves'' race.


    Therefore, if they could hold Alder and Nabe here while doing nothing, the tower guard would decide to notin about their current situation.


    They also know if Alder and Nabe want to get out of this ce, no one can stop them, not even this blockade barrier all over Undermine Council.


    After the initial loud howl, the whole Undermine Council trembled and shook. As time passed by, the shaking got stronger. *BOOMMM* Suddenly, arge area erupted from the ground to the sky near Stonehall.


    "HAHAHAHA!! Bring all the strong ones here!!" roared Warchief Might in the air.


    "Hmm¡­ I smell it. There are so many strong people here. I knew that this trip would be worth it. Huh?!" said Warchief Might before disappearing from his spot.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Warchief Might rushes and destroys anything in its path. No matter if it is people, dwarves, or enchanted buildings. Everything crumbled like a sandcastle the moment it touched fast-moving Warchief Might.


    Warchief Might arrives at the wounded and bloody Merra''s location a few momentster. All the dwarves nearby couldn''t help but tremble in fear under Warchief Might''s terrifying aura. Some of the high-grade dwarves nearby are familiar with seventh-grade aura.


    However, the Beastman Warchief could make them tremble in fear just by getting near him. The Warchief looked at Merra coldly without saying anything.


    "*Cough* *Cough* What took you so long?! *Cough* *Cough*" said Merra while coughing some blood.


    "How many?" asked Warchief Might without any change of expression.


    "*Cough* Don''t know. Probably six or more." replied Merra, as she knew exactly what the Warchief meant.


    Hearing this, Warchief Might grins widely.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hahahahaha!! As expected of my daughter. You are truly worthy as Napollo."ughed Warchief Might loudly.


    Suddenly, theughter stopped as Warchief Might coldly gazed towards the surrounding dwarves.


    "Now, it''s your turn. Don''t worry. There will be only me in seventh grade to fight you all." said Warchief Might.


    "Fuck!! Retreat!!" shouted the nearby dwarves captain.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Without any resistance, all the nearby dwarves instantly turn into mince meat after getting pounded by Warchief Might. There is a saying the male lion will push their cub to the cliff to teach them how to survive.


    However, people often forget that the male lion is also the pack''s leader. Once you mess with their pack, the leader will be the first to stay in the front. For the merciless Warchief Might, the injured and wounded Merra is just a simple matter.


    In his mind, A beastman without injury from battle is not a true beastman. He even didn''t care if Merra was dead at this moment. At most, he will only me Merra for her own weakness. Still, he couldn''t just let go of the other people who dared to injure Merra.


    It is not because ofpassion but out of his pride as her father. These dwarves clearly do not think of him when they fight Merra. In this case, Warchief Might need to make them remember why he was called the strongest beastman.


    Unlike toying with the half-breed Ekkho, Warchief Might didn''t give a single mercy to these dwarves. Warchief Might''s principle of life may look cruel to their own kind, but he is merciless to his enemies.


    "Hahaha¡­ Is that all you got?! Is this the dwarf that isparable to beastman physical strength?!! Weak! Weak!!"ughed Warchief Might without stopping butchering the dwarf.


    "Retreat!! Don''t listen to him!! All retreat towards the tower!!" ordered some dwarves captain.


    The dwarves could only retreat while having their pride trampled by Warchief Might''sugh. The Beastman and Dwarf races have a lot of simrities. Both of them are warrior races with strong physical bodies.


    The dwarf race has a more resistant body, while the Beastman race is leaning towards explosive power. Regarding physical strength, Beastman still wins by a few times unless the dwarves themselves practice the Gate of Life secret technique.


    Unfortunately, not all of the dwarves could practice such a technique. The technique may break their physical limit and boost their strength permanently, yet it still poses a huge risk. One wrong step, it will leave them dead.


    Basically, it is a secret technique with a considerable mortality rate. In normal cases, it is a secret technique that can only be performed by dwarves who have already reached their physical limit. Still, some stubborn and life-risking dwarves often dare to practice this mortifying technique.


    Most of these dwarves belong to the one that is venturing outside theirmunity, like Balrug and his friend. By coincidence, these dwarves are the ones that gain the fame that dwarves'' body isparable to Beastman physical strength.


    Unfortunately, these dwarves are currently getting drunk to death somewhere underground and remain oblivious to all the chaotic situations outside. Even if they notice it, they may also not lend a helping hand to fight against the Devil Lion.


    In the eyes of outsiders'' dwarves, Warchief Might is the same as Devil Lion because of a particr incident long ago. This incident makes even the most stubborn dwarf avoid getting entangled with Warchief Might.


    "Oii¡­ Why did I suddenly hear that devil roar?!" said one of the drunken dwarfs.


    "Hahhaha¡­ You must be drunk, Broky!! Here taste my new brew?!" said another dwarf while pouring more liquor into his ss.


    "*Brusst* What fuck is this?! It tastes like your mom''s pee?!" said Broky.


    "Hahaha¡­ Exactly. Wait a minute¡­ How did you know what my mom''s pee taste like?!" asked the dwarf.


    Then, the situation suddenly turned into a drunken fight. This scene happens all over the underground tavern. At the same time, some dwarves in a corner are looking at the big projector in front of them.


    On the projector, the dwarves could see his fellow dwarves'' guard running away, being chased by Warchief Might. Yet, none of these dwarfs looked worried and evenughed at the scene.


    "Bahahahahaha¡­ Look, he is crying like a child!!"ughed a dwarf while drunk.


    "Kyaaa!! Hahaha¡­ They scream even louder than those stupid noble princesses." mocked another dwarf.


    In response to this sentence, all the other dwarves alsoughed together, mocking their fellow dwarves.


    "Hey¡­ Is this really okay? I mean, many people are dying up there." asked a drunken dwarf.

 Chapter 711 Punching Bag

    ?


    "Hey¡­ Is this really okay? I mean, many people are dying up there." asked a drunken dwarf.


    Hearing this question, all the dwarves stop what they are doing and look at the dwarf that made the question. After being silent for a moment, someone finally said something.


    "And leave all this booze to waste?!" asked another drunken dwarf rhetorically.


    "Hahaha¡­."ughed all the dwarves in the underground tavern before starting to drink again.


    Unlike the dwarves who cooped all day inside theirmunity, these dwarves already see the world outside. Some even reach the pseudo-seventh-grade level strong enough to confront a seventh-grade.


    However, none of them feel the obligation to help the dwarves above. Because they don''t have any real reason to help the other dwarves. Even if somemunity dwarves find them and beg for help, they may just nce at them.


    Unless someone could somehow encourage all these dwarves to move, no one would move from this ce. Unfortunately, persuading these dwarves is more challenging than finding a unicorn horn in the wilderness.


    As time passed by, more dwarves fell under Warchief Might''s hand. In fact, the Warchief Might is actually fighting very smartly despite looking like charging recklessly. He knows that the sixth-grade dwarves in this ce could somehow stall him.


    Therefore, he decided to target the other lower-grade dwarves. Moreover, with his speed, none of the sixth-grade could match him unless they used all their strength or speed-typebatant. However, most of the dwarf race is not speed-typebatants and are more like power-type ones.


    None of the sixth-grade dwarves nearby could match or even catch Warchief Might''s speed. This shows the real power of seventh grade. Warchief Might may not be a speed-typebatant, but his speed is enough to outmaneuver the ordinary sixth grade.


    The massacres keep going without Warchief Might holding back. At this moment, all the nearby dwarves finally realize the true terror of the seventh-gradebatant. These people are genuinely transcendent beyond measure.


    Be it speed, reaction, body strength, or even mana. It is very overwhelming that it looks like a boundless ocean. The dwarves feel like fighting the stronger version of Merra but with endless mana.


    "Bastard!! Stop!!" cursed the sixth dwarves nearby.


    They are trying hard to stop the rampage of Warchief. However, none of them could catch the seventh-grade beastman. Even if they could catch up to him, he just needed to hit them once to throw them far away.


    "Arghh!! Everyone charges on him!!" shouted one of the dwarves in sixth grade in anger.


    Followed by their leader, all the running dwarves make a desperate attack to stop Warchief Might to buy themself enough time to run.


    [Hammer Art - Thunderp] [Hammer Art - Hammerfall] [Hammer Art - Stone Breaker] [Dwarf Art 1st Forge - Strong Arm] [Dwarf Battle Art 3rd Forge - Fuller Strike]


    Various physical attacks hit Warchief Might at the same time. These attacks somehow stop Warchief Might''s previous invincible momentum. But, the dwarves find the seventh-grade beastman unharmed, only grinning wildly.


    "Not enough!! Hahaha!!"ughed Warchief before spreading his arm with an intense burst of mana.


    This burst of mana threw all the dwarves nearby, even the sixth-grade one. Some weak ones even died on the stop from the sudden eruption. At this moment, a group of dwarveses to their location.


    "Devil Lion!! How dare you!!" roared someone from far away.


    Unlike the surrounding dwarves'' guards, Warchief Might could see that each of these dwarves'' guards is truly strong, with their leader at a pseudo-seventh-grade level.


    "That''s Elder Thror and his Silver Knight Squad." cheered the nearby hopeless dwarves.


    Seeing a new strong opponent appearance, the Warchief Might didn''t back down either and started to get more serious. The surrounding area''s temperature suddenly turned hotter.


    "Hahaha¡­ It''s been a while since I got a nice punching bag with heat resistance." said Warchief Might with a wide grin.


    Hearing these words, some of the drunken dwarves inside the underground tavern couldn''t help shuddering and remembering a particr incident that had happened long ago.


    During the development of the Savan kingdom, there was a time when the beastmancked talented people in crafting. Because of various reasons, they could not procure the nearby expert crafter. Mainly it is because of the interference of the surrounding kingdom.


    Somehow this news reached Warchief Might''s ear. Then, he went for a day and back after ''borrowing'' dwarves in the surrounding area. With the dwarves'' stubbornness, the dwarves refuse to work on the spot without hearing any attempt at negotiation.


    This anger Warchief Might and he starts to beat them mercilessly. Unexpectedly, he finds the dwarf race''s naturally strong body and fire resistance as good as his living punching bag. Since then, Warchief Might has started to visit them without missing a single day.


    Even after they agree to do the job because of various good offers from Savan Official, they still be punching bags for Warchief Might until he gets bored of them. Since then, no dwarves have dared to venture near the Morvo Wastnd region where the Savan Kingdom resides.


    Forcing them to work is one thing, but being beaten up daily as a punching bag is another matter. Even the most stubborn dwarf will never want such a miserable position.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Poor, Thror. I hope he didn''t get a trauma." said one of the drunken dwarfs.


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s impossible. Thror is one of the strongest elders. He willst longer than others." chimed another drunken dwarf.


    "Wait¡­ You mean¡­" replied another drunken dwarf.


    "Yup. He will suffer longer than others. Hahahah¡­"ughed some drunken dwarves.


    None of these dwarfs could think they could win against the seventh-grade Warchief. If it is another seventh grade, they know Elder Thror still has a chance against them, especially with his strong Silver Knight squad assistance.


    Unfortunately, Warchief Might is not an ordinary seventh grade. In terms ofbat prowess, he could easily beat two seventh grade or maybe three if he decided to go all out while risking his life and death. This shows the true danger of Warchief Might.


    He is not ranked as one of the top seventh grade in Firuman for nothing. Not to mention a group of pseudo seventh grade, even if a group of seventh grade targets him, Warchief Might will wee them excitedly.


    Meanwhile, Porky flew high in the dark sky while Angus and the two girls looked below.


    "That Warchief is really crazy."mented Angus.


    "*Munch* *Munch* Yay!! Yay!! All the bubbles have bursted!!" eximed Anna while eating roasted pork.


    "Angus, could we get out of here?" asked Jayna seriously.


    Angus didn''t reply but looked in therge hole near the Stonehall direction before shaking his head.


    "No. Although that path may be connected with the outside, it is also covered with strong barriers at this ce. Draven''s teleportation ability is also still sealed. It is as if that hole is not part of the barrier in the first ce." replied Angus.


    "Then, what should we do? We can''t just keep hiding and fighting. Although I don''t mind killing these stupid dwarves, we may also be ''the Enemy of Dwarf'' at this rate." said Jayna.


    In one of the phoenix memories, she knows that if someone dares to kill too much of one race, they will bebeled by the World as the enemy of that race. This particr title will make this race hostile against the person even if they don''t know them.


    Fire Phoenix already got a lot of this notoriety title during her crazed rampage period.


    Before Angus could reply, "*Yawn* Mommy, Anna is sleepy." said Anna after finishing herst roasted pork.


    A few secondster, Anna falls asleep in Jayna''s embrace, ignoring the chaos and destruction below.


    "*Sigh* She is still as careless as ever. To think she could fall asleep when there is a lot of disturbance below." said Angus.


    Despite being high in the sky, they could still feel the strong turbulence caused by the chaotic mana below. Each time Warchief Might shes with Elder Thror and his squad, they will release a strong impact on the surrounding.


    In fact, Angus should not approach this location and run as far as possible from this ce. He onlyes to this location because he worries about Merra''s safety. It is not because he likes Merra, but he is not an ungrateful person.


    After receiving a lot of help from Merra, he feels he needs to somehow repay her. In fact, he ns to snipe down all the sixth-grade dwarves nearby to create an opportunity for Merra to escape.


    He didn''t expect, at the critical moment, the crazy Warchief would arrive and create destruction everywhere.


    "Hehehe¡­ Don''t be like that. Anna is tired from running all day." retorted Jayna from the side while stroking Anna''s ck hair.


    "Urgh¡­ We both know Anna is strong enough to run all day without getting tired. Besides, we are carrying her all day. She is practically not running at all." said Angus.


    "Still, Anna is still in her growth period. It is not good to sleepte." said Jayna lovingly.


    "Huft¡­ You are spoiling here too much. Well, It''s good that she is sleeping. I don''t want to show this side of mine to her." said Angus.


    "Are you going to join the fight?" asked Jayna.


    "Well, I n to meet the head of the snake now. But, before that I need some help. What''s better help than the top seventh-gradebatant." said Angus with a grin.

 Chapter 712 Chase Down

    ?


    "What''s better help than the top seventh-gradebatant." said Angus with a grin.


    "No, absolutely not!! What if¡­" retorted Jayna adamantly.


    "Jayna¡­" replied Angus.


    After Angus fought with the High Elf Silvia a few days ago, Jayna regretted pushing her lover to fight. Now, she is afraid of letting Angus go alone again. Moreover, through their bond, Jayna knows Angus ns to provoke Warchief Might towards Dumrod''s location.


    It is definitely more dangerous than fighting against Silvia. The duel with Silvia is bound by a certain contract and magical forces. The high elf Silvia is unable to use all her power. Basically, it is a duel of skill.


    This is also why Jayna is confident about the duel in the first ce, as she knows no one is more skilled than her love. Now, there is no such restriction for Warchief Might. One wrong move and Angus will be gone.


    Knowing Jayna''s worry, "*Sigh* How about this? If my barrier tools break even once, I will immediately return to your side." said Angus to reassure Jayna.


    "B-But¡­" asked Jayna.


    "Jayna, don''t worry. I am happy you worry about me. But, this time please trust me. Besides, with this barrier magic tool I don''t think I could get caught easily." said Angus.


    After returning from Nirvas, Angus gets many magic items rted to space elementals. Most could make the user teleport into random locations within a certain distance. These items he got from Ragaz the Greedy goblin.


    Furthermore, he also got a lot of books about space elementals and their application. Using all this information and magic items as a reference, he tried to create multi-function teleportation magic tools.


    Along the way, he makes mistakes when enchanting an item with barrier and teleportation functions. Somehow the finishing magic item turns into a safety barrier enchanted item. However, when the safety barrier breaks, it will teleport the user to a random location.


    This makes the user not only safe from the attack but also can escape from his opponent. Unfortunately, the magic item is hard to create. Up till now, he could only create three pieces. Angus has one, while Jayna has two.


    (A.N: The magic tool is not used during Angus and High Elf Silvia''s duel. Angus deliberately tried to let Silvia hit him.)


    "Alright, but be careful. If you get a scratch, you will sleep outside." said Jayna.


    "Don''t worry. Besides, I am Untouchable." replied Angus with a warm smile ignoring Jayna''s empty threat.


    Before Jayna could speak further, Angus approached her and kissed her passionately.


    After a few minutes of kissing, "I will give you more when Ie back." said Angus.


    "Anna, take care, Mommy." said Angus before jumping down, leaving the stunned Jayna.


    "Okay, Daddy!!" eximed Anna happily.


    "Ehh¡­ Anna, when are you waking up?! Y-You didn''t see¡­" said Jayna, still blushing from the kiss.


    "No. Anna didn''t see Daddy and Mommy muah muah cup cup." lied Anna badly while looking to the side.


    ''She saw everything!!'' thought Jayna in embarrassment.


    On the other hand, Angus is already freefalling towards the ground rapidly. He didn''t intend to slow down even a little bit, just a look at the burning smoking ground below. During thest few minutes, the surrounding area and rubble turn into a hot, burningva pool.


    This happens because of Warchief Might''s mastery in the fire elemental. His mastery is so high that Angus feels like facing his Uncle Jade. Still, as the expert fire elemental user Angus notices, Warchief Might''s development leads to a different approach than his and his uncle.


    If Angus and Jade''s development is more to fire control and explosiveness, Warchief Might is more like wildfire and intense heat. Both of the paths are good and not wrong with their own characteristics.


    Because of such strong heat, Angus feels like jumping into the active volcano rather than the ground.


    "Damn, this made me remember a movie about jumping from the ne to the mouth volcano in the past." said Angus while covering his body with mana.


    The problem Angus faces is not only the intense heat that could be felt until high in the sky but also the smoke and air turbulence from the heat. Furthermore, he must control his flying to make sure his dropping location is not missed.


    After a few minutes of falling, he finally could see Warchief Might figure along with Elder Thror shing against Warchief Might.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Currently, Dwarf Elder Thror''s appearance is truly miserable. His armor is crumbled and cracking all over the ce while his skin blemishes red from the intense heat. On the other hand, Warchief Might is still fine without any injury.


    Just as they want to sh again, Warchief Might stop on his track and look above Angus'' direction. Knowing he is being found out, Angus immediately uses [me Blink] to teleport in front of Warchief without decreasing his momentum.


    *BAMM* [Focus Punch]. Using his falling momentum, Angusunched a strong fist to hit Warchief Might''s face directly. The punch is so powerful and sudden that Warchief Might couldn''t react properly.


    Still, this only makes the Warchief''s face turn sideways without further injury. Not even blooding out from him. Angus also didn''t stay idle either. After punching Warchief Might, he immediately uses another [me Blink] and leaves this location.


    "You fucking brat!! Get over here!!" roared Warchief Might angrily as he chased down Angus.


    On the other hand, Elder Thror and his silver knight could only see this scene in confusion. They didn''t know how Angus suddenly appeared and hit Warchief Might before escaping.


    In fact, none of them realize Warchief Might is not angry at getting punched by Angus, but by the silent words he speaks to him. While hitting Warchief Might, Angus said ''I fuck your kitty!!'' without a sound.


    Still, Warchief Might''s keen perception directly notices these silent words and makes him want to kill Angus.


    In this split second, Warchief Might''s muscle brain turns his gear faster, like just getting oiled. He thought since he was here along with Merra, there were many chances they already did the deed behind his back.


    With Merra''s submissive current condition, she may dly offer her body to Angus if Angus asks for it. These thoughts make Warchief Might want to kill Angus into a thousand pieces.


    "Rarrrgghh!! Get over here, Damn brat!!" roared Warchief Might in anger.


    Warchief Mightpletely lose his mind and reason. In his eyes, he only sees Angus as his target ignoring all the burning and destroyed buildings in the surrounding area. In a short period, he arrived at Angus''s side and brandished his burning arm.


    Angus'' speed is still iparable to the furious Warchief Might. Still, Angus never intended to battle in speed with the Warchief in the first ce.


    In contrast, Angus uses all [Beast Walk] to the best of his capability to avoid Warchief Might''s fiery w with a hair breath. Angus is like slippery flies. You could see them before you, but no matter how fast you move to catch them, they could always dodge you.


    "Fuck!! Stop moving around!!" roared Warchief Might in anger while pursuing Angus.


    Despite the furious look, Warchief Might is not trying to catch Angus using all his might. In fact, his mind still could calmly appreciate Angus'' superb movement and dodging skill. It is like seeing a pre-coordinated action.


    No matter how much Warchief Might was trying to pounce him, Angus could always dodge him by a hair breath without disturbing his running pace. Whether it is a decision-making movement or execution, it ispletely wed in Warchief Might''s eyes.


    ''This brat is truly a genius!! Only such a person is suitable to marry Merra. Wait¡­ No!!'' thought Warchief Might before getting furious again.


    In just a few minutes, they already travel more than a hundred kilometers away and almost reach the Stonehall location. It is also quite fortunate that Warchief Might''s current location is closer to the center of Stonehall.


    Unfortunately, Warchief Might''s patience has already reached its limit.


    "Eat this, brat!! [Beastman Art 2nd Fang - Sharp Maw]." roared Warchief Might.


    In this split second, Angus immediately used [me Blink] to disappear. He appeared near the dwarf guards'' fire torch far away inside Stonahall ground *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* After teleporting, Angus could hear a cracking sound on the ground.


    Using his [Mana Echolocation], he finds Warchief Might raze the whole ground up to the Stonehall with six flying ws. Moreover, these six flying w happens instantaneously as if they suddenly appeared.


    Even all the nearby dwarf guards could only be butchered and sliced to death without knowing what was happening.


    ''Fuck!! This is too absurd!!'' cursed Angus.


    At this moment, Angus suddenly feels being watched by a predator. Looking in a certain direction, he finds Warchief Might''s fiery predator eyes locked on him from far away. Just as he wants to catch Angus again, some dwarves wearing stronger armor charge at him.


    Using this opportunity, Angus turns to the shadowed corner and disappears without a trace. Some dwarves notice Angus'' sudden appearance but can''t bother with him since a furious Warchief kills many of their fellow guards.


    Moreover, Angus'' presence also suddenly disappeared, which made them prioritize the Warchief Might first before catching the sneaky Angus. Angus'' sudden disappearance is also noticed by the keen Warchief. This makes him realize that Angus is using him as distraction bait.

 Chapter 713 A Fake

    ?


    Despite knowing Warchief Might is being used, he still doesn''t try to make an excuse for these dwarves in front of them. In fact, he feels excited about fighting against more sixth-grade dwarves. All the dwarves in this area arepared to the Silver Knight dwarves squad before.


    These kinds of dwarves have already at least opened one Gate of Life and wear stronger armor than others. Even Warchief Might''s devastating attack couldn''tpletely destroy their hard armor and prate their skin.


    There is no way the battle maniac Warchief Might will let go of this opportunity. Besides, he also still needs to punish these dwarves for breaking their unwritten junglew.


    The Warchief is not a fool. Using his sharp perception and seventh-grade keen eyes, he knows what exactly happened to Merra through the trace of the battlefield. He knows the dwarves somehow catch a Mulcosa and restrain them.


    Although Mulcosa [Call of the Jungle] is not affecting him, he doesn''t like someone touching this important race. In fact, Mulcosa''s specialw was created by him in the past. Anyone who deliberately restrains Mulcosa''s telepathy skill will receive his wrath.


    On the other hand, Angus is using [Shadow Mode] to move between shadows toward the inner area of Stonehall. He ns to somehow stop by disturbing Dumrod''s nning or at least break the lockdown.


    In fact, Angus could easily enter this ce with the help of a dark night. However, he knows he couldn''t just attack Dumrod. There will be a strong battle between them sooner orter. This battle will make argemotion and attract all the surrounding dwarves.


    Using his perception through [Life Return], he knows there are some powerful hidden dwarves in this ce. Fortunately, all these dwarves are attracted to the furious Warchief outside. Warchief Might is not someone they could stop with only numbers.


    Otherwise, the dwarves will receive a lot of casualties. It is known that every dwarf in this ce is elite among the elite. It takes at least dozens of years to produce one dwarf of this caliber.


    Even the uncaring Dumrod will never want these elite dwarves to die uselessly under the Warchief Might''s furious. This distraction allows Angus to fight Dumrod without getting surrounded.


    After moving through the shadow for a while, he finally stumbled into a monumental great hall covered with hard stone and dimly illuminated by artificial light. The great hall gives an ancient feeling and gloomy ambiance.


    Through [Life Return], he could feel some dwarves hidden among this hard stone wall. Angus ignores these dwarves and focuses on his current target.


    He finds Dumrod sitting on a majestic throne whilemunicating with the other Elder Dwarves through a holographic screen. A green rock dimly lit in his hand while giving a mysterious feeling.


    "Just focus on building the tower!! Ignore the others!! Be it that dragon, Beastman, or monster people, ignore all of them!! I want these towers to finish as soon as possible." ordered Dumrod sternly.


    After giving the other to all the dwarf elders, he closes the holographic screen before sighing deeply.


    "I guess not everything is going against the n." said Dumrod sheepishly.


    "And what is this n?" Angus appeared from the shadow before shing Dumrod using his twin sword.


    *Swish* *ng* With a swift movement, Angus managed to cut off Dumrod''s hand that held the mysterious green rock. Then, he grabbed the hand along with the green rock and retreated in the distance.


    "Intruder!!" shouted the nearby hidden dwarf guards.


    All the dwarves'' guards immediatelye out from their hiding ces ande at Angus fervently. Despite this perilous situation, Angus remains calm and keeps observing Dumrod on the throne.


    Noticing Angus'' calm manner, "Stop!!" ordered Dumrod with a smile.


    All the dwarves'' guards halt at their spot and await their king''s order.


    "Baron Victory. It seems the rumor about your talent is still underestimated. Your stealth skill is so good that none of us could detect you. I believe if you want to escape from here, no one could catch you." said Dumrod calmly.


    "You are not a dwarf." replied Angus.


    "Ohhh¡­. Well, the cat is out of the bag. Yes, my real body is not here." said Dumrod before his skin melted and revealed a golden metallic part.


    ''A golem? No, this feeling is simr to Gil''s Colossus.'' thought Angus while using [Analyze].


    Artificial magical engineering has its own rank, such as droid, which is the simplest, and golem, which is the mostmon. However, it ispletely different from the Colossus rank above. At first, Angus thought the difference between each rank was their artificial intelligence capability.


    However, it is actually wrong. Some neatly built battle golems could also fight strongly with good body parts and sophisticated programs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After staying with Lily and learning more about Gilford''s Colossus for a while, Angus finds each rank is categorized by its production difficulty. A battle golem is made of mechanical parts, but Colossus is made of many battle golems.


    Creating one Colossus is the same as creating hundreds of golems simultaneously. When a golem part bes too sophisticated, it will be Colossus rank.


    No matter how strong the battle golem, it will never be able to match Colossus. This is just a simple fact. Even if there is a golem capable of beating Colossus, that golem will no longer be a golem but will already reach Colossus rank at the end.


    As for Titan''s rank, Angus himself is unsure of the difference between Colossus''s rank. However, he knows building Titan rank is harder and moreplicated than Colossus.


    Now, Angus feels the Dumrod in front of him is more advanced and sophisticated than the ordinary Colossus. He wasn''t surprised that this mechanical Dumrod could be the Titan rank.


    "It seems that all of you already know your king is a fake one." said Angus as he noticed none of the dwarf guards were surprised at the sudden revtion.


    Unfortunately, Angus'' remark turns into a deaf ear as none of the dwarfs move, even changing their expression.


    "Let''s wrap this up. How about you return that rock to me? Besides, it is useless in your hand anyway." said the mechanical Dumrod.


    "Who knows? I never try to use it." said Angus.


    "Then, why don''t you try to use it? I believe you know I use it to subdue the other dwarves. You may just be able to subdue these dwarf guards and stop me all at once." said Dumrod.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but frown.


    ''It is clear he is taunting me to use this green rock. But why? Is there a trap? Or is it just bluffing?'' thought Angus while side-ncing at the green stone.


    "What are you nning, Dumrod? What''s all thismotion about?" asked Angus coldly.


    "Nonono¡­ You are wrong. Thismotion happens because of your little monster and her kind. If you didn''t make all this mess, none of this destruction would happen." said Dumrod.


    "Bullshit!! You tried to catch us the moment we stepped outside our hotel. Don''t think I didn''t notice their hostility, even killing intent from your people." said Angus.


    "Well, certainly I tried to apprehend you before since no one could know what monster people do. Who knows if your little girl suddenly decides to kill all the dwarves here. I can''t risk such a huge threat on the loose." replied Dumrod calmly as if a wise king.


    "You are no king, Dumrod. Although I don''t know much about politics and managing the kingdom, I still know when I see whether someone is king. Heck, even Warchief Might is a better king than you." retorted Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Perhaps you are right. But it could also be wrong. Besides, you are a fledgling human who has not yet seen the world. You don''t know anything about me." replied Dumrod calmly.


    "I agreed. I know nothing besides superficial information about you. So, you should give me a good reason to return this rock to you." said Angus.


    "Hahahahaha¡­. For a young human, you are quite a bold one. Certainly, it will be hard to catch you with your stealth ability. Still, how about your girls? Were they also good at stealth?" asked Dumrod.


    Hearing this, Angus'' face turns stoic and looks at Dumrod coldly.


    "You are death." said Angus coldly.


    *Swish* [Sword Art - Red Tear] Everyone finds Angus is already moving before anyone can react. However, none of the dwarf guards could move to be exact. They couldn''t feel their lower body parts anymore.


    At the same time, they feel their body is falling down the side. The dwarves also notice the whole great hall is slowly tilting. A continuous thin red line covered the entire area.


    *Arrghh* All the dwarves'' guards screamed from the burning pain on their waists, slowly burning them alive. Even their strong natural fire resistance is unable to withstand it. Angus ignores all the wailing dwarves and approaches the broken mechanical Dumrod.


    "Hahahaha¡­ What a superb ski¡­*BOOOM*"ughed the mechanical Dumrod.


    Before Dumrod finishes his sentence, Angus already stabs the mechanical core part using his burning twin sword artifact. *Sizzle* *Sizzle* *Sizzle*

 Chapter 714 Eruption

    ?


    *Sizzle* *Sizzle* *Sizzle* The twin sword in Angus'' hand keeps burning intensely, slowly turning the surrounding into the molten ground. The fire is so intense that all the injured dwarves feel like getting near a sun.


    "Bad move Dumrod. No one ever survives after threatening my loved one. Ignite the world, Lava Sword!!" said Angus coldly.


    *BOOOM* An intense explosion and heat waves erupted from Angus''s location. The sudden burst is akin to a volcano eruption. This eruptionpletely destroyed the monumental great hall and part of the Stonehall.


    At the same time, Warchief Might and the dwarves outside couldn''t help but stop fighting. A dreadful feeling and various dangerous warningse to their mind. Their honed instinct told them they needed to get away from this ce or be turned to ash.


    Without hesitation, all the dwarves fly away from the Stonehall, even using their armor to boost their flying speed. As for Warchief Might, he decided to stay on his spot with a rare serious expression. He is no longer yful or has an excited smile as usual.


    Still, he is not moving from his spot as if it were a sturdy mountain. *Whoosh* *FSssttt* *BOOOOOOOMMM* The tremendous hot waves that spread around suddenly retreat back before exploding for the second time at arger scale.


    This second explosion is so powerful, like a nuclear explosion that it scorches everything it touches. It illuminates the dark night and briefly turns the Undermine Council into daytime.


    It is so strong that it erupts up high in the sky. Hundreds of kilometers away, everyone could see the massive explosion and feel the effect.


    In the meantime, the Giant Porky is using all its might to withstand the strong wind blow from the eruption. Fortunately, its skin is impervious to this kind of explosion.


    As for its passengers, it also didn''t need to worry. One is the embodiment of fire, while the otheres from the race that eats the said embodiment of fire. This kind of deadly scorching wave is a strong harmless wind in their eyes.


    "Wooahh!! It''s cool!! Mommy, look! Daddy exploded!!" said Anna excitedly while jumping around.


    In contrast to the excited and happy Anna, Jayna looks at the source of the explosion solemnly. Jayna knows Angus is fine and unharmed through their bond, but she could also feel intense anger from him.


    Since Angus sneaks into the Stonehall, he keeps sharing his connection to Jayna. This also makes Jayna know why Angus is angry and how Dumrod threatened them. Both Angus and Jayna are not naive to think that the dwarves couldn''t find them in the sky.


    However, it doesn''t mean they will just let them do as they please. If the dwarves are adamant about hurting them, Angus will drop this devastating attack. He also didn''t mind gaining the notoriety title of the enemy of the dwarf.


    Thisrge-scale destruction contains Angus'' fury and his ultimatum for Dumrod and the other dwarves.


    Meanwhile, the drunken dwarves inside the underground tavern silently look at the sudden eruption. No one expects someone to use this destructiverge-scale attack on their ancient memorial Stonehall.


    "Hmm¡­ This makes me remember Avalon." said one of the drunken dwarfs.


    "Huh?! What did you know about Avalon?! You never even see its nest." retorted another dwarf.


    The two dwarves bicker with each other and ease the atmosphere. Still, it is less cheerful than before.


    "Say, Balrug. Is it possible that the one who did this is your human disciple?" asked one of the drunken dwarfs.


    "Huh?? Hmm¡­ Well, it is possible. That brat might blow up if you dare to touch his little monster and girlfriend." replied Balrug nonchntly before gulping another beer.


    "Hey¡­ Hey¡­ Aren''t your human disciple only¡­ what seventeen - eighteen?" said another drunken dwarf.


    "Right. Hahahahaha¡­ Are you jealous now?"ughed Balrug.


    "Bullshit!! He probably just self-imed that human boy as his disciple." retorted another dwarf.


    "Huh?! What did you say?" asked Balrug in anger.


    "I said you just shamelessly imed that human boy as your disciple!!" said the dwarf.


    Then, the two dwarves bicker like the other drunken dwarves.


    "Still, it is an impressive attack. Based on my experience, it should reach a seventh-grade level attack." said another dwarf.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What did you think, Brun?" asked another dwarf.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, it is definitely a strong attack. It is really on par with most of the seventh-grade people in Porros. Even I will have trouble producing such a powerful attack." said Brun.


    Hearing this, all the nearby dwarves could only nod solemnly. Brun is one of the dwarves that live at Porros, thend of Crafter, inside the Endless Battlefield dimension. It is known that this sacred ce is inhabited by many seventh-gradebatants.


    It is so powerful that it could even employ sixth-gradebatants just for a mere Watch Guard. As thend of crafters, Porros also has some dwarves living there. It even has its own dwarfmunity.


    Unfortunately, because of their dimension''s restriction, not every dwarf living there could join the Undermine Council. At most, they could only send one or two dwarves as their representatives after using some secret method.


    "Still, this is none of our business. At most, we should not try to antagonize him." added Brun with a careless attitude.


    ''Heh, right. To think the human boy will be this dangerous. As expected of someone that gathers the attention of the current World Smith. I want to know more what he is capable of.'' thought Brun inwardly.


    The news about Angus'' group interacting with Old Man Draught, the World Smith, could never be hidden, especially with many seventh-gradebatants living in Porros. However, no one dared to disturb them as Old Man Draught could kill an ordinary seventh grade with a single punch.


    Among the crafters in Porros, Old Man Draught is one of the most with a terrible attitude. His stubbornness and viciousness could be on par with his unworldly craftsmanship. This is also the reason why no one dares to interact with him unless it is absolutely necessary.


    Who knows when he will throw his mighty fist or hammer just because he finds someone annoying. Therefore, whenever someone interacts with Draught and survives, they will know about it.


    Brun deliberately kept quiet about Angus and Draught''s interaction since he wanted to know more about Angus''s current capability. As for the other dwarves, he didn''t care about it. He knows his race has already spread worldwide and is deeply rooted everywhere.


    Even if all dwarves in this ce are eliminated, there are still many dwarves at Porros enough to prevent extinction. As a powerful seventh grade, he didn''t worry about this matter too much. The same thought alsoes to everyone''s mind.


    This is also why they refuse to gather with the dwarves'' elders and others. In their heart, they already belong to their ownmunity, not the dwarf race. They will refuse to bow or even agree with whatever the dwarf elderes up with.


    The only reason they stille here is to respect their ancestry as a dwarf race. Their dwarf bloodline gives them many benefits and gifts to survive everywhere. Even the most vicious dwarf will still respect their ancestry as a dwarf race.


    Fortunately, no one at the tavern is stupid enough to provoke Angus for the sake of Dumrod. In their eyes, Dumrod is just another conflict and entertainment for them to watch.


    It is like seeing other nations'' war news without any rtion to them. No matter how big and bad Dumrod''s n is, it will never truly affect them. Soon, the explosion receded after a few minutes.


    Angus stands on top of burning hardened moltenva, holding clear transparent thin swords in both hands. His surroundings have already turned into a massiveva pool a few kilometers wide.


    There is no one else besides him except the bubbling moltenva and thick ck smoke all over the ce. In fact, Angus was also quite surprised at his sword''s capability. During his anger, he somehow learns his stubborn twin sword artifact name.


    These twin weapon artifacts are quite stubborn in giving him their name. The artifact name is significant to the user. Knowing it, they could utilize the power of artifacts many times. Now, Angus knows the reason why they refuse to share their name.


    The artifact sword actually already acknowledges Angus as their master. But, they find Anguscks the intent to burn everything, which is thest barrier to giving their name. During thest split second, Angus could see the scene where the world was burning and erupting like the sun.


    This is the ce where Lava Swords were born. This is their core and purpose. They are created from the neverending me to explode, ignite, and burn everything. Angus'' fury to destroy everything breaks thest barrier for him to learn about the sword''s name, Lava Swords.


    A sword created to burn the world and turn it into an unending eruption ofva. A dangerous artifact sword that is capable of destroying the world.


    "That''s a dangerous artifact sword you got there." a voice heard from nearby.


    Angus finds Warchief Might''s silhouette among all the smoke nearby.


    "Yes, they are. I hear they are one of the World Destroyer ss artifacts." replied Angus calmly.


    "Hmm.. I have no doubt about it. So, what will you do now?" asked Warchief Might.

 Chapter 715 Illusion Feeling

    ?


    "Hmm.. I have no doubt about it. So, what will you do now?" asked Warchief Might.


    Hearing Warchief Might, Angus couldn''t help but frown. He notices a hidden cold tone in Warchief Might''s words. It is as if Warchief Might is trying to judge Angus. However, Angus didn''t care too much about it.


    After releasing the Lava Twin Sword artifact, his mind is getting clear. He no longer gets angry too much about Dumrod.


    He will still not let Dumrod go but will not blindly seek and pursue Dumord like a madman. If given an opportunity, Angus will definitely kill and let Dumrod taste death.


    "Same as before, I am trying to find a way out from here while disturbing whatever that stupid dwarf nning. Anyway, I don''t know if you are quite talkable." replied Angus nonchntly.


    "Hmph!! If I approach you rudely and attack you now, you are probably releasing a more devastating attack. Brat, that power should not be handled carelessly." said Warchief Might.


    Hearing this, Angus is certain that Warchief Might is trying to assess him. Both knew this unnatural power that did note from Angus but was given by the Lava Twin Sword. Such a devastating power will provide the user an invincible and almighty feeling.


    Most people will feel this kind of euphoria and could even develop a godplex with this type of power. Even Angus is not immune to this kind of sensation. However, It is easy for them to lose themself during this period.


    It is not wrong if Angus suddenly loses himself and uses this kind of power carelessly. Warchief Might, who witnessed this at close range, also noticed this. Hence, he will not hesitate to kill Angus when he sumbs to this power.


    Unfortunately, Warchief Might didn''t know a more powerful Godly power was hidden deep inside Angus. For Angus, this invincible feelinging from Twin Lava Sword is iparable when he esses his Heritage Chi.


    Although it is uncontroble and hurts his body, Heritage Chi truly gives him almighty power. He even feels like destroying the world with only one punch. It is a true power that almost destroyed his previous world in his past life.


    Compared to Twin Lava Sword, it is likeparing normal tap water with heavenly soup broth made by Godly chef experts. Combined with Angus'' strong will, there is no way Angus sumb to Twin Lava Sword or even develop a stupid Godplex.


    "You don''t have to worry. I fully control them." said Angus while ying Twin Lava Sword in his hand.


    "Hmph!! Most people said that, but their end is always the same." said Warchief Might.


    "Then, I am just not your average person. Weird... Why did you seem to care so much about this or me? If you are too worried, you could kill or eliminate me, right?" asked Angus.


    Warchief Might didn''t reply and only gave a wide grin.


    "It will be a waste for such a talented person like you to fall into stupid temptation. Anyway, consider this a gift from me for getting a powerful weapon." said Warchief Might before disappearing from his spot.


    *ROOARRR* A momentter, a thunderous mighty roar reverb everywhere.


    "Come, if you want to die!!" roared Warchief Might toward all the approaching sixth-gradebatants.


    Such a huge and destructive explosion attracts everyone in the Undermine Council, especially from Stonehall. Even the elder dwarves also stop working and go towards this ce as fast as possible.


    Except for all the previous dwarf guards, no one knows what happened here. Hence, these dwarves worry about their new king Dumrod''s safety. During this confusion, Warchief Might wearing his artifact set is like provoking everyone.


    This action immediately makes everyone think that Warchief Might is the one that causes this destruction and bes their number one target.


    In the meantime, Angus is perplexed at Warchief Might''s sudden change in attitude towards him. In some way, Warchief''s current attitude is almost the same as King Leon''s when he shows his true power.


    ''Maybe he perceives something from me like King Leon.'' thought Angus before shaking his head.


    Using this opportunity, he returned first [me Blink]. Angus disappeared from the glowingva pool and appeared on top of Giant Porky through a burst of me. Before Angus jumped down, he told Jayna to keep the fire pit near them. (A/N: It is the fire pit for Anna''s roasted pork.)


    "Daddy!!" called Anna excitedly.


    "Wee back." said Jayna while also hugging him.


    The three little families embrace each other briefly before focusing on the current situation.


    "Emm¡­ Warm. Anna loves it. More! More! Hug Anna more!!" pleaded Anna excitedly.


    Jayna pampers the naughty little monster as usual while Angus talks with Jayna through their bond. Their situation didn''t change at all. Initially, Angus thought that if he somehow could break the mysterious green rock or kill Dumrod, he would be able to free the ''subdued'' dwarf.


    Then, they could open the lockdown barrier and teleport back using Draven''s spatial ability. Unfortunately, they didn''t expect Dumrod inside the Stonehall to be just a fake.


    Moreover, Angus''rge eruption only briefly disrupted the lockdown barrier before it repaired itself. As for the green rock, it is as Dumrod said. It ispletely useless in his hand. Angus couldn''t even get any reading using his current [Analyze].


    The green rock is nothing but ordinary colored illuminated rock in his hand. Angus actually nned to bring this green rock to the hiding drunken dwarves underground.


    However, seeing their nonchnt attitude during all this trouble, Angus feels he needs to thread this matter carefully. Who knows, this mysterious rock is actually something that could only be used by the Dwarf race and make the whole situation getting worse.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Angus may trust Balrug to help them, but it doesn''t mean the other dwarves don''t have any of their own intentions.


    Angus knows although these dwarves do not care about the whole mess, they still pay attention to it through the entire Undermine Council surveince system.


    These dwarves must know that Dumrod is using something or this rock to ''subdue'' the others. Such a powerful item will definitely arouse some people''s hidden intentions. He will not be so naive that the other dwarves will let this opportunity go.


    "So, what should we do now?" asked Jayna.


    "It is either trying to break the barrier through brute force or bring this rock to Balrug." said Angus while taking out the dimly lit green rock.


    "Woahhh¡­ It''s shiny!!" eximed Anna, looking at the green rock in the mechanical hand. (A/N: It is Fake Dumrod''s hand.)


    "Anna, did you find anything about this rock?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ Nope. Can Anna touch it?" asked Anna innocently.


    "Sure. Just be careful." said Angus.


    "Yay!! Love Daddy!!" eximed Anna before roughly snatching the dimly green rock.


    This careless action made Angus grimace a little since even he didn''t dare to casually touch it for fear of having an unknown effect on him. Fortunately, he found the rock didn''t affect Anna as she tried to y with it and shake it around.


    "Hmmm¡­ *Glop*" Suddenly, Anna ate the whole green rock.


    "Anna, spit it out!!" eximed Jayna and Angus in panic.


    Angus even tries to open Anna''s mouth and finds she has already swallowed the whole rock.


    "Anna, didn''t I tell you to be careful with it?!!" rebuked Angus while pinching the little gluttony''s cheek.


    "Ooww¡­ Hon''t stehh Haana Mwah. (Oow¡­ Don''t stretch Anna''s mouth.)." said Anna while her cheek was getting stretched.


    "*Sigh* Alright. Forget about it. Just tell me if you feel something weird, okay." said Angus before stroking Anna''s head.


    "Okay. Don''t worry. Anna is super strong and smart." replied Anna.


    "Then, this leaves us a choice to break the barrier, be it through force or even help from others." said Angus.


    "Do you want to ask Balrug for help?" asked Jayna.


    "Hmmm¡­ Well, I don''t think we should get him into this mess. Besides, who knows if Dumrod still has this mysterious green rock? He may use it to subdue Balrug. It will make the situation moreplicated. He is safer with those drunken dwarves than us." said Angus.


    "Then, what are your ns?" asked Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s¡­" said Angus before thinking of a good solution.


    "Ahh¡­ Anna knows. Why don''t Anna, Daddy, and Mommy burst everything? Mira said if something is too confusing, just burst it." said Anna.


    ''Mira is definitely a bad influence for her.'' thought Angus and Jayna simultaneously.


    "Hmm¡­ Actually, it is a good idea. Since we decide to break the barrier through force, let''s just destroy everything. Who knows, we may get lucky and truly break it." said Angus with an evil smile.


    "Alright. Then, let''s do it." said Jayna as the fire slowly enveloped her.


    "Yay!! Yay!! Burst bubbles!!" said Anna happily.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Angus and his little family are trying to blow up the whole ce as they no longer want to ''y'' with Dumrod''s n.


    Meanwhile, Nabe and Alder are solemnly looking at the explosion cloud in the distance.


    "Nabe, did you think it wasing from one of those kids?" asked Alder.


    "Hmm¡­ Who knows? We were too far to perceive things urately. But, before the explosion I clearly felt that boy intense mana." said Nabe.

 Chapter 716 Carpet Bombing

    ?


    "But, before the explosion I clearly felt that boy intense mana." said Nabe.


    "Hmm¡­. Since there are no more explosions, the boy should be able to control it. Still, such a horrifying talent."


    "He is capable of taming such powerful power at a young age. No wonder he could attract a lot of powerful people. It makes me remember a certain ancient prophecy." said Alder.


    "Prophecy? What prophecy?" asked Nabe with interest.


    "Hmm¡­ If I am not wrong, it should be like this. ''When there is order, chaos breaks out. When there is chaos, the order is formed. Through space and time, a king was born. A king above the king. None shall oppose his will or face his wrath.''" said Alder.


    "Err¡­ That''s a kind of¡­ demon lord prophecy in the fairy tale. Are you sure you don''t miss remembering it? I mean, it is certainly simr to the cliche demon lord prophecy in the fairy tale story." asked Nabe.


    "Hahaha¡­ I thought so. But, it is etched in the Dragon memoir as the oldest prophecy. This is also why we dragons love to nurture talented people." said Alder.


    "So, your kind may not provoke this king''s hostility?" asked Nabe.


    "Hmm¡­ If it is in the past, yes. But, now¡­ Let''s just say time changes everyone, even dragons. There is no other king left in this world. Even if there is, they should be hiding somewhere in seclusion. No one remembers what ''King'' is today," said Alder casually.


    "Agreed. Although I also didn''t truly experience the true power of the ''King'', there are some traces of them throughout history. If it is not your reminder, I will think they are just an exaggerated record. You know the history is written by the winner." said Nabe.


    "Hahaha¡­. You are right. But, no one knows who is the true winner or loser." said Alder cryptically.


    While Alder and Nabe were chatting with each other, the other tower guardians couldn''t help but listen to them carefully. Each of these people is a powerful expert in their respective fields. They somehow could guess Nabe and Alder were talking about important things.


    Some may think history and prophecy have nothing to do with them. In fact, it is the opposite. As someone delves deeper into a certain field, they often find a trace of ancient history.


    Some even specte that there was a more powerful and advanced civilization in the past. Furthermore, this spection is not without a base. Because of the threat of monster hordes worldwide, some ces arepletely isted from others.


    Sometimes this ce contains more advanced or backward technology than the other ce. A simple example is the current Undermine Council. It contains a lot of highly advanced magic tools, especially the mass train.


    This kind of technology broke through a few generations of the technological age from ordinary carriages still being used. As a result, some experts often pay attention to history or civilization in case they can find a trace of lost technology in the past.


    Among the history they learn, they also often hear the word ''king''. Combining with Nabe and Alder''s conversation, they know the ''king'' mentioned in the past is not the same king as now.


    They don''t know the difference, but these ''kings'' should be at least a powerful seventh-grade level.


    Meanwhile, Angus and his group used the opportunity created by Warcheif Might to break the barrier. The lockdown barrier is made of sturdy wall material andplex rune barriers all over Undermine Council.


    If it is only a simple rune barrier, one just needs to use powerful force to break it like ss. However, the Undermine Council barrierprises countless source points andplex rune connections.


    Unless it hits absolute power at one point, it will keep the barrier active and even repair the damaged part.


    Furthermore, the barrier rune also keeps changing with endless patterns every second. Basically, it is impossible to break or try to decode it. Still, it doesn''t mean the barrier is invincible.


    Like any barrier, if the iing external force is too strong or somehow reaches the limit, it will also break. Angus ns to break the barrier limits.


    Breaking the barrier limit is not just through brute force. It could also be done in various ways, such as destroying the power source point or continuously damaging the barrier.


    Angus is nning to put a lot of stress on the barrier until it copses or reveals a weakness. Just after Angus orders Porky to fly lower, he notices something from below.


    "[Bing Bong Boots - Transport]!!" said Angus before his boot shone brightly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A momentter, a giant pinky bubble with a pair of wings covered the whole Giant Porky before disappearing on the spot.


    *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* As soon as Giant Porky disappears, a series of magical cannon bombs pass through their previous location and explode.


    "Tch¡­ Dumrod truly works fast. He immediately took control of all the weapons systems in the surrounding area." said Angus, clutching his head from the sudden motion sickness.


    At the same time, Jayna is already vomiting beside him while Anna is jumping around excitedly. His artifact boots are excellent artifacts to escape. But, the sudden eleration of speed will make anyone get motion sickness.


    Even now, Angus and Jayna still have difficulty getting used to it despite already using it a few times. Still, it is a good escape method, especially in the air. They could travel for dozens of kilometers away in seconds without getting detected.


    "Porky, fly lower!! Jayna, let''s bombard the whole area first. Anna, shoot around." said Angus while giving Anna a huge automatic magic gun.


    "Ehh¡­ Can Anna use it?!" asked Anna excitedly.


    "Yes. Just point them down below. Remember to always point down below!!" warned Angus sternly while he helped Jayna dispel her motion sickness.


    "Okay!! Okay!! Love you, Daddy!!" said Anna before jumping around toward Porky Head.


    The little girl holding a big automatic magic gun to Anna. After knowing the advantage of magic guns during the Nirvas incident, Angus developed many kinds of magic guns.


    With his current wealth, he could procure many expensive ingredients through Aunt Hersha''s connections. During this time, Anna stole one of his magic guns to y around with it, which led to a disaster.


    It is not that she broke the magic gun and used it as a blunt weapon. In fact, Anna could grab and even hold the magic gun properly. The only problem is she always closes her eyes when she pulls the trigger. This makes her shoot blindly everywhere.


    Furthermore, she will not stop shooting until shepletely uses up all the energy of the magic gun or its bullets. To anticipate this, Angus creates an automatic magic gun simr to a machine gun in his past life.


    With the bullet rain, Anna didn''t need to worry about aiming and just pointed it in the right direction. As for the bullet, he made it only contain a small fireball explosion to lower the cost. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    "Hehehe¡­ Die!! Die!! Die!! You ugly grass bubble!!"ughed Anna loudly while starting to shoot down.


    As Angus and Jayna specte, Anna closes her eyes, shooting andughing loudly. Despite this, Anna could cause huge destruction below. The magic bullet in her gun may only contain a small fireball explosion.


    Still, when it keeps hitting the same area, it will slowly be a strong chain explosion, creating something akin to carpetbing. Jayna also didn''t miss this chance and releasedrge-scale attacks.


    Jayna creates a massive fire wing behind her before shooting fiery feathers below rapidly [Phoenix Rain]. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The moment the fiery feather touches something, it will create arge explosion.


    With the improvement in [Hellfire] and her fire mastery, her [Phoenix Rain] became more powerful and destructive. Each one of the feathers could produce a strong st and explosion. Unfortunately, this skill consumes a lot of her mana.


    Releasing a single flock of feathers is enough to bottom out her mana. If she is not getting supplied by Angus through their [Allegiance] bond, she may already reach the mana deficiency state a long time ago.


    On the other hand, Angus didn''t worry about his mana getting bottomed out. His passive mana regeneration is enough to keep them supplied for a while. Moreover, he will not use any mana for a while.


    While Jayna and Anna create a lot of explosions and carpet bomb the area, Angus is trying to snipe down the power source point of the barrier using his special sniper magic gun. *BAM* *Cling* A bullet shot from his gun and hit the exact power source point.


    The barrier power source point is divided into two types. The first is invisible to the naked eye without any actual physical appearance. The other has a real physical appearance in the form of a rare enchanted crystal. The two of them are important to keep the barrier active.


    Angus knew he didn''t have any chance to destroy the physical power source point as it was hidden deeply and had strong protection. Therefore, he could only target the invisible power source point for now.


    However, there is no change or even explosion in the surrounding area. If there is a change, the transparent barrier suddenly glows blue momentarily. Still, Angus didn''t stop and target another power source point.

 Chapter 717 Inextinguishable Fire

    ?


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* The continuous gunshot sound is heard from the top of Giant Porky''s head while the ground below turns into a huge zing area. During this time, Angus kept urately hitting all the nearby power source points.


    The invisible rune barrier on the ground blinks more often than before. Some parts of the areapletely reveal the bluish runic barrier for a few seconds. Unfortunately, this kind of bombardment attack couldn''t be done for a long time.


    *Bang* *Bang* *click* *Beep* *Beep* The machine gun in Anna''s hand suddenly stopped working while releasing a beeping warning sound.


    Anna was startled at this situation and hit the gun lightly a few times before throwing it down below. *BOOOOM* The moment it touched the ground, it turned into a huge explosion.


    "Wooohh¡­. Daddy, the gun broke and fell down." said Anna innocently.


    ''More like you broke it and threw it away.'' grumbled Angus inwardly.


    However, Angus still didn''t worry and already expected such a situation. He even gives Anna another simr automatic magic gun. He knows his magic gun is still imperfect, especially the automatic one.


    If used continuously without a break, it will easily overheat and explode a momentter. Although Angus already improves some of the runes and enchantment, it is still insufficient to offset the heat it generates.


    The only way to solve this problem is by using a strong cooling material. Unfortunately, such a material is rare and hardly found in nature.


    After getting another automatic magic gun, Anna once again shoots down below while closing her eyes and cursing around about bubbles and grass things. On the other hand, Jayna already stopped firing [Phoenix Rain].


    The consumption of [Phoenix Rain] is too much, even with Angus'' mana supply. It is better to use another attack. However, she never intends to use [Phoenix Rain] to damage the barrier.


    Jayna''s blue eyes turn into sharp fiery eyes along with her temperament. For a moment, Angus even feels Jayna is covered in red, which makes her more beautiful in his eyes.


    Jayna waves her hand and maniptes all the fire elementals below. She uses the [Firecast] technique. The fire elemental concentrated at one point before slowly turning into a humongous fiery bird [Firecast - Phoenix ze].


    *PIIIKK* a sharp bird cry sounding the whole area before turning the surrounding area into a ze. The firebird helps Angus and the others raze the ground on arger scale. In a few moments, all the bluish barriers be visible on the ground.


    This shows their method is effective. With the barrier rune bing visible, Angus could easily target more power source points without pinpointing them first. His firing rate is also faster than before. He just needs to worry about hitting the target.


    Despite his continued sessful hit, firing an invisible small power source point from a few kilometers in the air is a challenging task. Not only does he need to worry about the harsh wind from Porky''s movement, but he also needs to worry about a slight deviation angle difference.


    Thisrge movement was also noticed by many dwarves in the surrounding area, especially the dwarves'' guards patrolling the area. As soon as they see the visible bluish barrier, they know what Angus and the others n to do.


    The lockdown barrier is very sophisticated. Under normal circumstances, it will not reveal itself. Even Angus'' previousrge attack couldn''t reveal itself. It will reveal itself only by destroying the power source point and receiving a significant direct attack.


    "They are trying to break the barrier!! Hurry, stop them!!" shouted the nearby dwarf captain.


    With the help of their armor, all the surrounding dwarves'' guards immediately take off into the air to pursue Angus. Unfortunately, Porky is not staying idle either. The giant flying pig is also moving along in the air with the help of its massive wing.


    Its speed is iparable to the flying dwarves. Unless it is the sixth-grade dwarves, none of these dwarves could catch up to the giant pig. Even then, Angus is ready to shoot down any approaching dwarves like before.


    Noticing they couldn''t stop and catch Angus anytime soon, the dwarves decided to take care of the firebird first. They know the firebird is the one that puts a lot of burden on the barrier.


    "Shoot it down!!" ordered the nearby dwarf captain.


    Various enchanted ballista and magic cannons suddenly appeared from the surrounding dwarf base. Then, they start to rain down the giant firebird.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *PIIKK* A sharp cry of birds heard through the area. The dwarves are surprised that their prideful magic cannon and enchanted ballista are ineffective against the giant firebird.


    Some perceptive dwarves notice the firebird could magically regenerate and form herself as if it is inextinguishable fire. The surrounding zing fire also helps it to restore itself.


    *PIIIKK* *BOOOOM* Before the dwarves could shoot another attack, the giant firebird released a burst of fire toward the magic cannons and defensive air weapons nearby. This set up another strong explosion in the surrounding area.


    "Water!! Use water-based elemental attack!!" shouted some of the experienced dwarves.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing the surrounding dwarves start to throw various water attacks from their magic tools and weapon enchantment. Few quick-witted ones even open the nearby water hydrant that is used in case of a big fire ident. Seeing this, Jayna gives contempt toward the dwarves below.


    "Hmph¡­ Stupid dwarves, did you think my fire could be extinguished by such lousy water?!" said Jayna pridefully.


    Angus clearly could hear the Fire Phoenix''s prideful tone in her. Despite this, he felt no remorse towards her and felt Jayna was more adorable. He couldn''t help but shake his head and focus on hitting the power source point.


    *Piiiikk* To everyone''s surprise, the water attack is not weakening the firebird but only making it stronger and burning wildly. The majority of people only know fire can be extinguished with water.


    However, they don''t know water also contains many things inside of it, such as oxygen which makes fire burning more. Furthermore, Jayna''s firebird also includes a trace of [Hellfire], which makes it more destructive and hotter than it looks.


    Ordinary fire will only evaporate when it touches its me, leaving only oxygen to burn it more. Unless a water attack from water elemental experts contains pure water elementals, it will be hard to extinguish Jayna''s fire.


    Unfortunately, most dwarves have an affinity for fire and earth elemental. They are a race with a meager chance to master water elemental. This only makes the dwarves helpless to stop the giant firebird.


    Now, they could only try to bring the near-immortal firebird through brute force. While attacking before, they notice the firebird is stagnated when forming itself. They believe they can extinguish it if they manage to damage it enough.


    As the dwarves, they also know such an elemental creature needs to be supplied with a lot of fire elemental. Therefore, they need to exhaust all its fire elementals. Still, this is a difficult move.


    The firebird not only could absorb the surrounding fire to regenerate, but it also used the help of fire explosion from Anna''s continued bombing attack, especially when the magic gun exploded. Its explosion is almost the same as third-fourth circle spells.


    As the situation turns dire for the dwarves, Angus suddenly notices the visible bluish rune barrier and suddenly moves around.


    "What the fuck?! It can also do that." said Angus in surprise.


    "Fuck. What is fuck?" said Anna nearby after throwing down the beeping magic gun.


    "Err.. That''s.. Here, take this." said Angus before taking out another automatic magic gun to divert Anna''s attention.


    "Ohh... Yay!! Love you, Daddy." said Anna before returning to firing the magic gun.


    On the other hand, Angus could feel a sharp piercing re from Jayna on his side. He knows he screwed up by using bad words in front of Anna. Fortunately, Jayna knows it is not time to lecture her boyfriend and only give him a sharp deathly re.


    "Angus, what happened?" asked Jayna coldly.


    "Ehem¡­ The barrier power source point suddenly changed. All the destroyed invisible power source points are suddenly reced with a new one in a new pattern and cover the damaged part." said Angus.


    "Then, what should we do?" asked Jayna.


    "We couldn''t do anything but continue to hit the power source point. However, it may take a while if it could keep changing its pattern to cover the damaged part." said Angus.


    "So, it is the battle of attrition." concluded Jayna.


    "Yes, it is. But, I am more worried if the barrier has a more hidden mechanism like thister on." said Angus.


    "Did you think we could manage it?" asked Jayna.


    "Not sure. We could only try. But, we still have enough means to break the power source point. We are pretty loaded." said Angus with a smile.


    "I see¡­ Then, let me help create more fire." said Jayna before taking out a few metallic rune cards.


    [3rd Circle - Fire Wyrm] [3rd Circle - Fire Serpent] [3rd Circle - Fire st] [3rd Circle - Titan Hand] [4th Circle - Inferno] A momentter, a series of spells is released from the rune card in Jayna''s hand.

 Chapter 718 Incoming

    ?


    All the fire elemental spells shoot toward the ground below. Except for the Fire st and Inferno, the other fire elemental creatures havoc in the surroundings. Unlike ordinary spells, creatures made of elemental spells from the rune card are uncontroble.


    Unless someone is proficient at [Firecast] or a simr fire maniption technique, they will go berserk and attack everything on sight the moment it is released. However, creating chaos and destruction is Jayna''s intention. She didn''t even need to control them and let them loose.


    As for being controlled by other fire user experts, she also not to worry about it since there are some mechanisms among them. Whenever the creature is controlled by other people that are not holding the card, it will turn into a big explosion. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    As Jayna predicted, the fire elemental creature exploded as soon as some dwarves tried to control it. Using another same motion wave, Jayna once again gathers the fire elemental into a single point. The dwarves below also notice the simr phenomenon from before.


    "They are trying to create another firebird!! Stop them!!" said the dwarves whileunching various attacks towards the concentrated fire elemental.


    "Hmph!! Useless effort. No one could stop my creation!!" said Jayna coldly.


    Under everyone''s eyes, all their attacks pass through the concentrated fire elemental like hitting an air. *PIIIIKK* Then, the concentrated fire elemental turns into another giant firebird and sends ze to the surrounding area.


    ''Alright, remind me to never fight her near thick fire elemental source.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After knowing the existence of Angus'' group battle system, she always pesters Angus to enter this ce whenever it is possible. In the space system, she could not only fight many kinds of opponents but also train her fire mastery without worry.


    During this time, she managed to integrate the experience from Fire Phoenix with the Ancient Power [Hellfire]. The core of the Hellfire is a fire that destroys anything while Fire Phoenix''s memories about handling fire is about mass destruction.


    There are a lot of simrities between the two. Still, there are some barriers between them since one is based on fragmented memories while the other is more like instinctive use. After a lot of training and fighting using fire, Jayna finally knows how to control fire properly as Phoenix.


    It turns out she didn''t need any kind of practice or other confusing technique. As the embodiment of fire and phoenix, she just needs to trust her instinct and use her fire more. The more she uses it, the more she finds the fire is malleable and her ything.


    This is something that Angus could imitate as it is Jayna''s natural talent. Wielding fire is like breathing for phoenix, no one could teach someone how to breathe. Even newborn babies know how to breathe the moment they are born.


    "Damn, who is this fire expert?! Howe they are stronger at manipting fire than us?!!" cursed the dwarves in frustration.


    The dwarf race is famous for their natural fire and earth elemental affinity. Some could even bathe in fire without being burned. Yet, they seem like a child in front of Jayna''s fire control.


    For some fire experts, they notice the firebird is not created from spells but by extraordinary fire maniption technique. This blows their self-esteem as natural fire affinity. Furthermore, the firebird only targets the barrier and their air defensive mechanism.


    The giant firebirdspletely ignore the dwarves and not even waste a single energy to hurt the dwarves. Under the pressure of two giant firebirds, the invisible rune barrier bes visible at arger scale. This gives Angus the opportunity to shoot the power source point rapidly.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Bullets barrel slowly umte near Angus as he fires at a fast rate. The moment the exhausted the bullet or the magic gun reach its heat limit, he will throw the magic gun to Jayna on the side and take out another magic gun.


    At the same time, Jayna also does not just stay idle either. While manipting the firebird to burn the ground below, she also reloads the magic gun with the new cartridge or puts the one that reaches the heat limit to the side.


    The three little families worked like machines non-stop and supplement each other. Anna wild barrage is providing the fire elemental for the firebird along with themotion.


    Jayna is manipting and keeps burning the ground using firebird while helping Angus reload and taking care of the magic gun. As for Angus, he just needs to keep hitting the barrier power source point non-stop.


    ording to his calction and [Analyze], the barrier does not instantly repair the power source point when changing the pattern but only repositions the power source point.


    In other words, if he keeps breaking the power source point, all of them will soon destroy and weaken the barrier or even break it. Angus didn''t think such a sophisticated barrier would break by only this means but it should at least weaken the barrier or at least reveal some of its ws.


    At this moment, Angus suddenly notices a few people approaching them at fast speed.


    "Jayna, 6 O'' clock." said Angus.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Jayna immediately realizes what Angus means and takes out a few magic gun rifles and shoots towards their back. *Bang* The magic bullet travels fast through the air before hitting one of the few flying dwarfs behind. *BOOM*


    The bullet exploded and enveloped the dwarf with a strong explosion. However, most of the impact is offset by his armor and warhammer. During the split second before the hit, the dwarf noticed something wrong and immediately put himself on the guard.


    Such a fast reaction shows that this dwarf is not an ordinary one. However, Jayna didn''t stop shooting the magic gun and kept preventing the dwarf from approaching them. Angus and Jayna know this dwarf is at least a sixth gradebatant.


    They didn''t there are still sixth grade dwarves nearby. They thought all high levelbatants were currently fighting against Warchief Might in the Stonehall area. Still, this is not a dangerous situation. At most, they just need to prevent them from approaching Porky like before.


    During this time, Angus suddenly notices another unidentified mana approaching them in another direction rapidly. The speed is very fast and totally iparable to other sixth grade dwarves.


    "Shit!!" cursed Angus before pointing his sniper magic gun to another direction.


    Before he shot, he pressed another button and changed the previous magic bullet. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* A strong explosion containing fire, wind, ice, and lightning elemental exploded in the darkness sky in the distance.


    Yet, Angus could feel the figure keep approaching and even elerate his speed towards them. Furthermore, Angus could feel a strong killing intent radiated from the person. He didn''t know this person but he knows this person is dangerous.


    Knowing the person will approach soon, Angus decides to use the Bing Bong Boots artifact to escape again. Just as the pink bubble covers the whole Porky, they find a dwarf with ckened rotted skin holding a warhammer and ready to smash down Giant Porky.


    "Hahahaha¡­ You can''t stop me!!"ughed Lotord madly.


    At a split second, Angus knew they couldn''t avoid this strong impact and decided to brace himself. Just before the hammer touches a giant pink bubble, a scaled w grabs the hammer casually.


    "Oii¡­ Have you ever heard of fighting your own size?" said Alder who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Seeing this, Angus immediately uses Bing Bong Boots to move far away from this location. During this time, the two firebirds lost their master control and exploded, sending the whole area into mes. The fire is not only very hot but also destructive.


    Some dwarf in the near perimeter couldn''t handle the fire and directly turned to ash without leaving a single bone. On the other hand, the Elder Lotord who is slowly losing his mind from pain and miasma corruption finallyes to his senses as he finds terrifying fear towards Alder.


    "Dragon!!" said Lotord before moving backward and chugging another miasma antidote potion.


    Alder didn''t move and only looked at Dwarf Elder Lotord with the iing few sixth grade dwarves and silver knight squad.


    "T-This aura¡­ Dragon!!" eximed another dwarf with cold sweat.


    "No. His body is also thick with foul miasma. You are monster overlord." said Lotord who immediately notice Alder''s true identity.


    "Heh¡­ You said as if I am gue or something. Why don''t you look at yourself? Half of your body is filled with this ''foul'' miasma." said Alder nonchntly.


    Hearing this, some of the dwarves finally realize there is some rot and ck spot around the elder Lotord body.


    "Elder, please evacuate now!!" said one of the dwarves with worry.


    "No need. There is no way I could let this kind of foul being run around in this ce. Moreover, this thing somehow has a trace of a dragon. None of you or other elders could fight him." said Elder Lotord resolutely.


    "Excuse¡­ Excuse¡­ and excuse. You dwarves never learn. Didn''t your ancestor ever teach you to never provoke a dragon? I believe dragons have already be a huge part of your culture or¡­ Did you forget the terror of the dragon?" said Alder before sharply re at the dwarves.

 Chapter 719 Miasma Corruption

    ?


    "Or¡­ Did you forget the terror of the dragon?" said Alder before sharply ring at the dwarves.


    Hearing this, the nearby dwarves'' subconscious flew back slowly, except for Elder Lotord. Noticing the others are already under Alder''s suppression, Lotord could only shake his head in disappointment.


    However, he also didn''t me these dwarves. Unless they can break the shackle like himself, no dwarf could escape the dragon''s fear. This is something that is already rooted deeply inside every dwarf.


    "Go!! Leave him to me. Make sure to secure the perimeter and chase that goddammit giant pig!!" ordered the Elder Lotord sternly.


    Suddenly, Elder Lotord noticed something before trying to swing his hammer. However, his wounded body makes his reaction slower than usual. *Swish* *St* A fastrge w butchered the terrified dwarf before they could react.


    The attack is swift andes out instantly. At the same time, a terrifying aura was released from Alder. The aura is very dreadful and spreads through the Undermine Council.


    Fortunately, it only happened for a moment before it stopped and disappeared like it never happened before. Elder Lotord knows Alder is in a very bad mood and angry at them.


    "You know¡­ I am not someone who likes to follow rules and traditions. In fact, I belonged to a rebellious kid during my days. Still, you dare to hurt the youngling under my watch, especially in front of me. Did you really think I would just let all of you go?!!" said Alder.


    "If it is not me but another dragon, every dwarf in this ce will be turned to ash before mentioning any beard word." added Alder.


    Despite the joking words, Lotord knows Alder is quite angry about his previous behavior. In fact, he still didn''t know why this monster dragon somehow got angry or even helped the other monster-minded person.


    Using the clue left in the burned ground below and Alder''s words, along with the dragon''s nature and tradition, Lotord could assume that there was a phoenix among the monster-minded people before.


    The story about the dragon being protective towards Phoenix is also passed down in the dwarves'' memorial hall and culture. Some fairy tales and myths even mention them a few times.


    ''Tch¡­ This is very unfortunate. To think there are phoenixes among the monster that I tried to hit. No wonder this dragon finally took action despite arriving here long ago. With dragon nature, I don''t think he will let me go away easily.'' thought Elder Lotord.


    Meanwhile, Angus and the others arrive hundreds of kilometers from their previous position. Jayna and Angus were covered in a cold sweat from the Elder Lotord''s sudden intrusion. The pressure from the furious seventh grade is not easy to handle.


    Moreover, They didn''t expect there to be a seventh-grade dwarf targeting them this fast. If not for Alder''s timely intervention, Porky might blow down below while they were thrown away from the impact.


    His Bing Bong Boots also may get damaged and no longer be used as an escape for who knows how long.


    Although artifacts could be said to be indestructible, it didn''t mean their abilities were also invincible. The pink bubble Bing Bong Boots is part of its ability, not its indestructible shoe body.


    In other words, it could be damaged and even destroyed. While Angus and Jayna slowly recover from the shock, Anna looks around with confusion.


    "Umm¡­ Daddy, Mommy, Anna think a baddie trying to hurt Porky Porky just now. But, the baddie suddenly disappeared. What a rude baddie!! Anna still has not yet burst the baddie from trying to harm cute adorable Porky Porky." said Anna while pouting.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but release a deep sigh. During the incident, Anna closes her eyes and keeps shooting down the magic gun. It is not until they move through [Bing Bong Boots - Transport], she finally stops shooting around.


    Angus and Jayna could understand how Anna missed the previous incident. At this point, they don''t know if her insight is great or not. She missed sawing Lotord''s sudden appearance but noticed him after the whole mess urred and ran far away.


    "Anna, here. No one will hurt Porky." said Jayna while hugging the adorable pouting Anna.


    "Ehh¡­ But Anna is certain. It must be a super baddie. Anna needs to burst it. Anna promises Porky to take care of the adorable Porky Porky." retorted Anna, but still let Jayna hug and spoil her.


    On the other hand, Angus decides to ignore the girls and tries to devise another n. Their previous n may look reckless, but it is not without many consideration. In fact, theirst position is actually quite far away from Stonehall to avoid any high-grade dwarves.


    They are certain they could somehow weaken or break the barrier before being surrounded by more sixth grade. Even if any sixth grade is nearby, they expect they can handle them like before. Unfortunately, a furious seventh-grade dwarf suddenly attacks them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Angus knows Seventh-grade people are quite feeble and unpredictable. In some ways, they are simr to monster-minded people.


    However, unlike monster-minded people who change their opinion every second, most seventh-grade people are actually stubborn old fools. Unless someone touches their bottom line, they will just ignore everyone.


    When a seventh grade moves towards them, it is usually for two reasons. One is for their obsession or interest, second is for someone touching their bottom line and making them angry. Except for these two reasons, they never move against those below them.


    It will only blow their pride to bully those below them. They already have godly power and body, so it doesn''t make sense to make things difficult for those below them unless it is for their amusement.


    In other words, Angus and Jayna are certain the seventh-grade dwarves will not shoot against them unless they have a huge reason for it. In fact, Angus already tests these seventh-grade bottom lines when they create havoc during the day with Porky running around.


    If any seventh-grade dwarf finds Porky creating a ruckus and destruction offends them, they will show up and confront them at that time.


    Yet, after making a lot of destruction and nearly destroying a quarter of the Undermine Council building for a whole day, these seventh graders are still not moving. Even after they injure and kill some of the dwarves, they still do not interfere with Angus'' group.


    These make Angus think the seventh-grade dwarves do not care about this big incident. Yet, a furious seventh-grade dwarf suddenly appeared and attacked them.


    Since Angus and Jayna show their true potential to King Leon, the seventh-grade king spends no effort teaching them and reveals some information about the seventh-grade.


    King Leon knows they will definitely reach the seventh-grade level in the future. Moreover, Angus and Jayna also already reach the bare minimum requirement to learn more about seventh grade. Now, Angus doubts King Leon''s lesson and information about this furious dwarf.


    ''Is it because we tried to break the barrier? Or because we set aze the whole area? Well, no matter. We will not meet that dwarf again anytime soon.'' thought Angus inwardly before noticing Alder''s dreadful aura for a moment.


    Unbeknownst to Angus, Elder Lotord is still trying to fight against the miasma poisoning in his body during the day. As the night fell, the poisoning worsened, slowly breaking his mind from the pain and miasma-corrupted properties.


    This phenomenon often happens to high-gradebatants, such as fifth grade, when they survive the miasma poisoning until nighttime and cannot dispel it. Most of these people usually have not long life as their body''s miasma gets wilder and kills them during the night.


    However, Elder Lotord is a full-fledged seventh-grade dwarf. His body and high natural resistance as a dwarf capable of containing the corrosion of miasma.


    In contrast, his mind which kept enduring tremendous pain, couldn''t stop the miasma corruption. This makes him reckless, almost like monster-minded people.


    During this moment, the Giant Porky flying in the air bes the number one target of his revenge to release his pent-up pain and frustration.


    The current flying Porky has some trace of Anna''s miasma. In fact, his current strange condition almost makes him turn into a monster.


    Now, Angus needs to revise their n and add the factor of seventh grade. Although he is confident of escaping from the seventh grade, they must stop trying to break the barrier like before. This makes their hard work and effort turn useless.


    The barrier will repair the damage if they don''t continuously hit the same spot or area. Furthermore, Angus may have many weapons, but his magic guns and bullets are limited.


    If they keep changing their location, they will only waste the magic gun. As for using other weapons, using other magic weapons to break the barrier is putting more risk than using magic guns.


    While Angus is in a dilemma, his perception suddenly notices something from the surrounding area below.


    "This is¡­ earth elemental. Porky, move higher to the left!!" ordered Angus.


    *Oink* The giant Porky waves its wing and follows Angus'' direction. Suddenly, Angus could feel strong air turbulence in their surroundings. Using his perception and [Analyze], Angus knows these are gravity traps.


    "Tch¡­ It seems this time Dumrod is the one on the move. He really wants his green rock back." said Angus.

 Chapter 720 Close Combat

    ?


    Gravity traps are often used by kingdoms to prevent airborne enemies. As sixth-grade people could freely move in the air, some kingdoms created a lot of countermeasures against airborne enemies.


    The trap will suddenly increase the gravity above them and pull everything in the air. This is a nasty trap for airborne enemies since the sudden gravity increase will leave the enemy unprepared in the worst case, they will fall to their death.


    Unless they are powerful people like seventh-gradebatants, most flying people will pull without any resistance. Furthermore, the longer the trap is activated, the higher its pulling range.


    As the altitude gets higher, its range is also bigger. It has a simr principle to a ck hole in Angus'' past life. A coin size ck hole could pull an entire earth into the abyss. The source of pulling may be small, but the pulling range is getting bigger as time passes.


    Of course, a gravity trap is iparable to a real ck hole. Moreover, Gravity traps could only be activated for a short period. The rune will be slowly damaged under the gravity effect.


    Still, Dumrod is quite cunning and deploys not just one gravity trap but a lot of it all over the Undermine Council. This left Angus no more room to escape. Even if they decide to run to a higher altitude, it will be only a matter of time before they get pulled down.


    With Giant Porky''s big body, Angus doubts he can maintain or fight back against the gravity pull. It is known the heavier the mass or weight, the stronger the effect of gravity force.


    Knowing they could no longer stay in the air, Angus cast arge-scale Feartherfall spell to reduce Porky''s weight and dy their fall. Then, he looks at Jayna, still holding Anna in her arms.


    Through their bond, Jayna notices Angus'' intention. She puts Anna down on the side before exchanging magic weapons with Angus. They know they will be forced to fight on the ground the next moment while trying to break the barrier.


    It will be a harder and more exhausting fight than before. However, she didn''t get anxious or worried. Over this month, her relentless training inside Angus''s group battle system has given her a lot of experience, especially when fighting against many enemies.


    There was a time Angus and Jayna tried to fight against a small army at once. During this time, they don''t know how often they almost die from such an efficient continuous onught.


    Compared to the brutal and efficient monster in a group battle, this stubborn fool dwarves is nothing. Still, they couldn''t underestimate the dwarves as they were more proficient at close-rangebat. Angus and Jayna also need to be wary of another hidden seventh grade.


    Who knows if another hidden seventh-grade suddenly gets angry at them for butchering all these dwarves. After checking and preparing each other, Jayna meditates on her spot to replenish her mana and adjust her mind.


    The next action will rely heavily on her as the main attacker while Angus searches and breaks the barrier. On the other hand, Anna somehow notices the seriousness of the situation and decides not to disturb her parents.


    She even tries to imitate Angus and Jayna by putting on a serious look which only makes Angus smile at Anna''s adorable action. As time passed, Porky could no longer fight against the gravity trap and get pulled down below.


    Fortunately, their fall is prolonged by Angus'' Featherfall spell. As they slowly fall down from the high altitude, Angus and the others slowly see some mechanical machine engraved with various runes on the streets or on the top of the buildings.


    This machine is the one that caused the gravity trap. In fact, gravity traps could be built in various forms, such as magic tools, rune traps, spells, or even big magical machines.


    "They areing. Everyone get ready!!" ordered the nearby dwarf captain.


    Angus and the others also didn''t stay idle either. He immediately takes out a few rune cards. His biggest advantage now is his rune cards thate from his massive wealth. With his wealth, he could procure any expensive raw material to create his rune cards.


    Since the rune cards are not one-time use except for the one containing the fourth circle above the spell, his repertoire of rune cards only increases as time passes. Combining this with his advancement in [Analyze], he could shorten the production of rune card spells.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [3rd Circle - Fire st] [2nd Circle - Fire Oil] [3rd Circle - Hurricane]. Threerge magic circles appeared from the rune cards, releasing the spell toward the gravity trap. Since gravity traps pull everything, it elerates the three spells'' speed.


    *BOOOOM* In a few seconds, the spells had already hit the gravity trap and turned the surrounding area into a ze. Thebination of the three spells makes the explosion bigger than the ordinary one. The strong heatwave pushed back all the nearby dwarves and gave Porky time tond safely.


    As soon as Porky touches the ground, Angus and the otherse down from the giant Porky''s head. Jayna takes a sword covered in burning fire and charges toward the nearby dwarves.


    Angus also stabs the invisible power source point on the ground using his Lava twin sword. As for Anna, she is starting to hit any dwarves she finds without Angus and Jayna''s order. Furthermore, she is also wielding her Power Arm and making her punch deadlier than before.


    The dwarves are shocked at Angus'' group''s sudden retaliation, but their strict discipline makes them regain their state. In a few moments, they started to surround Angus and the others. As elite dwarves, they are more proficient at group and closebat fights.


    Unfortunately, they find Angus and Jayna very slippery. The two young couples never stay in the same spot for a long time. Whenever they almost get overwhelmed or cornered, they will use [me Blink] and [me Teleportation] to change their area.


    Angus''s previous explosion is not only to push back the surrounding dwarves but also to spread arge amount of fire elementals in the area. Hence, they could easily teleport in the surrounding area. As for Anna, the couple didn''t need to worry too much about her.


    None of these dwarves could survive [Anna''s punch] that was enhanced by Power Arm. Moreover, Onyx is also hiding between her silky ck hair. If she encounters any danger, Onyx will reveal himself to protect its master.


    At first, Jayna is still worried about her and asionally pays attention to Anna but sees her doing fine. She starts to focus on her own fight. Besides, Angus always gives her harsh lessons whenever she gets distracted by her opponent.


    ording to Angus, only the strongest could pay attention to others while fighting. He also mercilessly beats Jayna to make her realize she is far from being the strongest. Since then, Jayna has bepletely focused whenever she fights, like a different person.


    Under Jayna''s assault, the dwarves could only sh and burn to death. Be it armor, Warhammer, swords, shields, or even strong barriers couldn''t defend against her burning sword. The only way to survive against Jayna is by dodging her fire swords.


    Even then, the dwarves will still feel the scorching heat from her swords. This made all the dwarves hesitate to approach and restricted their fight. No matter what kind of skills or attack theyughed at Jayna, she could destroy it using her burning sword.


    On the other hand, Jayna''s sword shows signs of getting melted from Jayna''s destructive and high-temperature fire. She didn''t worry about it and just changed it as soon as it showed any trace of getting melted.


    When Angus procured some arms before, he bought a lot of fire-resistant swords in many different forms. Changing swords many times may restrict Jayna''s swordsmanship. Unlike Angus, she needed to adapt to her sword before wielding it properly.


    However, Angus knows this is also training for her if she wants to go deeper into the sword path. Based on Angus'' experience, a sword practitioner must experience wielding many kinds of swords before bing a sword master.


    In fact, there are a lot of approaches in the path of the sword. However, he believes this path is the most suitable for Jayna. Since she often changes swords, why not let her change more often.


    Unfortunately, these dwarves are also not weak either. Some of them are even proficient at dodging her attack despite being restricted. Still, this poses no trouble for her. With the help of [Analyze], she will slowly grasp her opponent''s pattern and strike a hit at them.


    It takes only a hit for her topletely kill her opponent. She also will avoid those dwarfs with goodbat prowess and choose the weaker one. When she finds a strong one, she will use [me Teleportation] to change another target.


    In contrast to Jayna''s aggressive fight style, Angus looks more leisurely as he can dodge any iing attack while hitting the invisible power source barrier without worry. Still, he also needs only one sh to kill dwarves using his Lava Twin Sword.

 Chapter 721 Roasting Pork

    ?


    After learning the name of Lava Twin Swords, Angus could cut through anything easily with only a little fire mana. In some way, this artifact is simr to Jayna''s destructive burning swords.


    Unfortunately, Lava Twin Swords is ipatible with the current Jayna. Instead of consuming a lot of mana like any other weapon artifact, Lava Twin Swords demand great skill and intent in swords from the user.


    Not to mention Jayna, even a master sword user may be unable to use Lava Twin Swords. Only a monstrous talented person like Angus, proficient in any weapon and with superb sword intent, could master this World-Destroyer ss artifact.


    ''It is truly worthy of a World-Destroyer ss artifact. I just need to infuse some intent to cut through anything.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Sword intent or other weapon intent manifests the user''s will and mastery of the respective weapon. Intent could amplify the weapon''s lethality.


    A casual swing from the sword with intent could bepared to any high-level skill. Even without a weapon, some experts could hurt or cut others just by their intent. However, weapon intent is tough to master. Only the most talented and hardworking people can master it.


    As time goes on, the dwarves start to get frustrated with Angus'' little family, especially Angus himself. As elite soldiers, they are good at closebat and capturing the enemy, even if the enemy has some escape method like teleport.


    Yet, they cannot catch Angus and the others after a long time. Unbeknownst to them, the real reason is that Angus keeps disturbing their formation and controlling the crowd while moving around.


    Whenever they almost encircle Jayna and Anna, Angus will [me Blink] near them to attract some dwarves. Furthermore, he didn''t just attract them but alsounched a deadly sh. This makes the dwarves more disorganized and unable to fight properly as a group.


    The only way for the dwarves to break this is by leading these dwarves from the back, who could see the overall situation. Unfortunately, the dwarves never follow someone weaker than them. Moreover, they do not stay behind while others fight either.


    Even if someone notices this problem, finding anyone to make a counter n on the spot and give a propermand is still difficult. It needs at least a talentedmander to do this kind of thing, especially against Angus'' absurd intelligence.


    Unfortunately, such a person is not here. Even if there is such a person, Angus also will not give this person time to give a propermand. As the dwarves get frustrated, they don''t realize they are gathered in the same area.


    *sh* Angus uses [me Blink] again and appears in the outer area where the dwarves gather. Without wasting more time, he put away his weapon artifact and took out two magic handguns. After pointing at the dwarves'' group, he pulled the trigger.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* [3rd Circle - Fire st x 4] Rather than the usual magic bullet, the two magic guns release a big Fire st toward the group. With a tacit understanding, Jayna also teleports above the dwarves'' group and pulls out two magic handguns.


    However, her magic gun didn''t release damaging spells or magic bullets but spouted arge amount of Fire Oil.


    *BOOOM*Thebination of the two attacks set the entire area to ze and roast the dwarves'' group. Unfortunately, thisbination attack cannot injure or even kill the dwarves.


    Except for the one in front of Angus, who is directly bearing the four Fire st impacts, none of the dwarves is injured despite being bathed in me.


    Some even ignore the fire and keep charging forwards toward the young couple. All of this is because of their highly enchanted armor.


    Angus and Jayna may be capable of cutting this armor like butter with their swords, but the dwarf armor is still very sturdy. It could even withstand a fifth-grade attack like nothing.


    Combined with the dwarf''s natural resistance, it makes these dwarves almost invincible against low-grade attack. However, this is not Angus and Jayna''s intention. Jayna gathers the surrounding zing fire into a single point with a motion and wave of a hand.


    The dwarves ignore this and charge forwards toward Jayna. They don''t know about the Firebird that Jayna created before and are confident with their highly enchanted armor. They believe ordinary fire attacks will not be capable of damaging them.


    *PIIIIKKK* A momentter, a loud bird cry was heard across the area. The Giant Firebird formed while releasing a scorching heat wave in the surrounding area. As the fire burned the surrounding, a bluish barrier suddenly revealed across the area.


    "This¡­ You are trying to break the barrier!!" roared the dwarves in surprise.


    The dwarves finally understand what Angus is doing when stabbing the ground. Unlike before, Angus couldn''t hit the barrier and damage the barrier continuously. He decides to work slower this time while focusing more on their safety.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Moreover, his rate of breaking the power source point is lower than before despite having a smaller targeting area. As a result, the barrier stays hidden even after he breaks dozens of power source points.


    It is not until the firebird scorches the whole area that the barrier finally reveals itself. The other dwarves are also surprised at this revtion. Their order is to catch Angus and his little family.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t expect Angus to use this opportunity to break the barrier lockdown. With how well Angus and Jayna use space ability, they didn''t doubt Angus could escape from this ce.


    At that time, their mission will be truly failed. Same as before, some dwarves try to attack and damage the firebird, only to fail.


    As the fire spread, Angus and the others were also covered in fire. However, this fire is unable to hurt them. Instead, Angus and Jayna begin to fight more fervently. Their [me Blink] and [me Teleportation] are faster, as well as their attack.


    In fact, Jayna''s aura is slowly changing. Her attack not only became more aggressive but also her movement. Unlike before, she seems to be more experienced inbat as apletely different person.


    Before, Jayna often used [me Teleportation] to avoid the attack. Now she could dodge attacks with little effort and even attack better. She was no longer restricted to her burning sword attack but also asionally releasing fiery feathers.


    This feather is very sharp and always hits the exposed vital parts such as the neck, eyes, or groin. Combining the destructive fire around Jayna, the dwarves couldn''t help but falter in front of her.


    ''*Sigh* She is at it again and damn¡­ That''s too beautiful. What the¡­ Focus, Angus!!'' thought Angus inwardly while shaking his head.


    Meanwhile, The little monster who was punching the dwarves to oblivion and screaming ''Anna Punch'' every time suddenly stops as she looks at the burning fire.


    "Ahh¡­ Anna got an idea." said Anna smiling mischievously before jumping high toward Porky.


    In contrast to Angus and the others fighting for their lives, the giant Porky is justzily lying on the ground and almost dozing off. It is not because the dwarves didn''t want to do anything to the giant pig but because they couldn''t do anything to it.


    Moreover, anyone trying to hit dwarves suddenly burst into pieces of meat. No one knows what hit them. Some of the keen dwarves only see and hear a fast-moving chained weapon killing anyone that tries to hit the giant pig.


    Since then, the dwarves have focused on capturing Angus and the others. Jumping on top of the giant pig, Anna wakes the half-sleep Porky.


    "Porky Porky, hurry give Anna pork!!" urged Anna while jumping around excitedly.


    *Oink* *Oink* The giant pig''s soft skin suddenly trembled and released hundreds ofrge pigs. As soon as they came out, the pig was immediately roasted by the surrounding fire and cried in pain. Seeing this, Anna couldn''t help but drool while rubbing her small tummy.


    "Yay!! Yay!! Roasted Pork!!" eximed Anna, oblivious to the hundred pigs'' pained cry.


    The nearby dwarves are stunned at such an absurd scene, while Angus and Jayna only shake their heads at the little gluttony''s action. Still, Jayna and Angus are too busy to reprimand the naughty Anna and let her have fun.


    Furthermore, the running roasted pig also causes some chaos in the area. The dwarves will never expect a sudden attack from a group ofrge pigs. At this moment, everyone suddenly heard a loud warhorn sound. *BOOOOOOO* *BOOOOOOO* *BOOOOOOO*


    Far away from Angus''s location, Lotord and Alder face each other. Their surrounding area ispletely turned into a wastnd. Deep cracks, shes, and dried sand could be seen everywhere.


    If any beastman from Savan sees this kind of Destend, they will immediately think of Morvo Wastnd in their home. This phenomenon happens because of Lotord and Alder''s fight and the previous firebird explosion.


    Still, it turned into a wastnd mainly because of the two powerfulbatants in the air. Judging by their current appearance, everyone knows Alder holds the upper hand.


    In contrast to Alder''s casual behavior, Lotord is breathing in rough breath and is covered in sweat. His body constantly emits a trace of miasma while covered in unknown runic artifact armor.

 Chapter 722 Howl Of Legacy

    ?


    Despite his pitiful state, Lotord''s aura slowly increases as time passes. It is a truly magical phenomenon as Lotord''s current condition is almost passed out anytime. A few moments ago, Lotord blew both hands like an invisible horn.


    Then, a loud warhorn could be heard across the Undermine Council. After doing such a magical action, his aura and mana increased to an rming state. Even the miasma in his body is pouring out faster than before.


    Unfortunately, Alder is also not idle either. Alder has a veryid-back nature. In fact, he just wants to have fun with his self-proimed woman Nabe. Still, he couldn''t let Lotord hurt Jayna in front of his watch.


    Although Alder may not care about Jayna''s wellbeing, he still pays attention to her safety. Letting her fight other dwarves will make her grow and increase her battle experience. But fighting a hostile seventh grade is a different case.


    As a dragon, he knows the capability of a phoenix to a certain extent. Even if all the dwarves in this ce are ganging against Jayna, she will not die. At most, she will only get painful experiences and be weakened.


    However, this only applies to ordinarybatants. Not those with pseudo-seventh-grade or even seventh-grade levels. Moreover, Alder is a person who doesn''t allow someone to ignore his presence casually, especially towards those he is hostile with.


    This is the nature of every prideful dragon. Whenever they arrive at the scene, everyone will definitely focus on them. They are not called the king of the beast for nothing. Alder once again releases a series of rapid ws toward Lotord, who is slowly going on his transformation.


    Lotord raises his hand and shoots fire and lighting beams from his hand. *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* The Beam hit the iing attack and created arge explosion. It could be seen that the beam attack is powerful and deadly.


    Alder''s w attack is very powerful and simr to Warchief Might''s w attack regarding lethality. It could even cut through reinforced and heavily enchanted fortress walls.


    A momentter, Alder saw a giant transparent silhouette behind Lotord [Howl of Legacy]. The massive figure became more visible as time passed by. Alder finds the figure is simr to the ancient dwarf in the past but has a gigantic size, around 20 meters high.


    In a moment, the giant dwarf swung his hammer toward Alder. *BOOOM* Alder managed to parry the attack using one of his arms. Before Alder could retaliate against the massive dwarf, he suddenly got hit by something. He was thrown to the sandy ground below.


    Standing up from the ground, Alder looks at Lotord with a wide grin. During the split second, he sees the giant dwarf hit him faster with another hand.


    This speed is very magical and non-proportional to its huge figure. It ismon knowledge that the bigger the size, the slower the speed. It is not a matter of power or agility but thew of physics.


    Even the world of magic, like Firuman, couldn''t escape this kind ofw of nature. Yet, the giant dwarf could magically ignore this kind ofw. This aroused Alder''s excitement and interest.


    A momentter, shockwaves andrge explosions keep erupting in the area. None of the dwarves dared to approach this wastnd and could only see a giant dwarf fighting against a ck light shing the area.


    The same situation also happened at the previous Stonehall location. However, it is a burningva pool rather than deste sandynd. Theva pool created by Lava Twin Swords before is very magical and still bubbling without end.


    If someone looks carefully, they can see theva is slowly turning the surrounding area intova. If it is not contained by a strong barrier below the ground, it will break through the soil and melt the surroundings non-stop.


    On the top of the Lava pool, Warcheif Might, wearing an artifact set, has a rough breath with various bruises on his body. On the other hand, all the dwarves in the surrounding area look more miserable.


    Some of the dwarves are riddled with various burned wounds and broken bones. Some were even unconscious and brought to the back to recuperate. Even the dwarf elder is also not excluded from this kind of fate.


    Despite the bruising and exhaustion, Warcheif Might''s fighting spirit is not getting lower. Instead, he is fighting more fervently like a mad beast. His attacks be more lethal and stronger over time.


    Combined with various unique artifacts in his body, he could kill a few sixth-grade dwarves and turn them into nourishment for theva pool below.


    On the other hand, the surrounding dwarves are frustrated at Warchief Might. With the help of fire elementals produced by theva pool, their attack and means are more potent. But, this fire attack is not very effective against Warchief Might.


    It could be said Warcheif Might is immune to any fire elemental attack. Hence, Warchief Might has more territorial advantage than them.


    "This is absurd!! How could he still be standing after fighting all of us?!!" said Grimruk, one of the elder dwarves.


    All the dwarves here have the strength of at least sixth grade. Yet these dozens of dwarves couldn''t bring down Warchief Might after fighting for a long time. They even thought Warchief Might had already reached beyond the seventh-grade level.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    No matter how strong seventh grade is, fighting dozens of sixth-gradebatants at once is impossible. Unbeknown to the dwarves, the surrounding temperature increases as time passes.


    However, the thick fire elemental and hot temperature from theva pool below make the dwarves unable to perceive this change. At the same time, Merra and some beastman receive intensive care far away from Warchief''s battlefield.


    After Warchief Might arrives, the Beastman from Savan manages to rescue Merra and escape the area. While still recuperating, Merra finds the metallic in her hand dimly lit.


    ''This¡­'' thought Merra in surprise.


    "Where is the Warchief location?" asked Merra to her subordinate beastman nearby.


    "ording to thetest report, he seems to be chasing Baron Victory towards the Stonehall." said the nearby beastman.


    "What?!! That fucker!!" cursed Merra angrily and pushed her body to get out of bed.


    "Leader, please stop!! You still need to rest." said the nearbymb beastman in panic.


    Hearing her subordinate plea and feeling the sharp pain in her body make Merrae to her senses. She takes a deep breath to calm her mind despite worrying about Angus'' safety.


    Unlike before, Angus is facing her father in his real body. She knows how terrifying his father''s realbat capability is. Warchief Might have absurd physical power and his skill mastery is the one that makes him a horrifying seventh grade.


    "Call Romi here. I want him here as soon as possible!! Also, evacuate any beastman to get away from the Stonehall area. The farther, the better." ordered Merra to the nearby beastman.


    "Yes, leader." said a few of the bandaged beastman before moving away.


    ''I hope you are going overboard and hurting him!!'' thought Merra worriedly.


    Merra''s bracelet is deeply connected with her brute father. In fact, it is a special magic tool to warn the Warchief''s current state. It is not to warn her about the mighty Warchief''s health condition but more towards its surrounding area. There are many stories and legends about Warchief Might''s power.


    The most absurd one is where he kills an entire city just by his presence. Merra, one of the closest people and daughter of Warchief Might know the real story behind such a story. She knows the danger and devastation her muscle-brained father could do.


    She knows if no one stops him soon, this area may turn into a wastnd like Morvo Wastnd back in their home.


    Meanwhile, Angus and Jayna continue their fight against the dwarves'' group. Despite already killing many dwarves, the number is not dwindling and keeps increasing.


    If it were not for Angus and Jayna''s absurd natural regeneration, they would copse from such a high battle intensity against these dwarves. [Hammer Art - Thunderp] *BOOOM* The dwarvesunched an attack together toward Angus.


    Angus didn''t use [me Blink] and dodged the attack with hairbreadth while countering with his sh. *sh* *sh* *sh* The Lava Twin Swords effortlessly prate their sturdy armor and sh them into two pieces.


    As time passes, the dwarves notice Angus is the most dangerous person among the three little families. With their keen perception, they know Angus controls the battlefield perfectly while hitting the barrier power source point.


    Moreover, Angus only uses [me Blink] to avoid getting surrounded or controlling the battlefield. As for fighting against the dwarves, his impable movement and reaction speed is enough to deal with them.


    None of the dwarves'' attacks, be it hammer skill, dwarves art, rune attack, or elemental attack, reach Angus. He could always dodge it at thest moment. Such a superb movement no longer just avoiding but a true state of the art.


    Angus is like dancing not against the dwarves or the iing attack but against death itself. No matter what kind of attack it is, he could always dodge it at thest moment.


    The dwarves feel like an invisible wall surrounding Angus prevents them from touching him. No matter what kind of effort they put in, they couldn''t even touch Angus''s shadow. This makes them respect and fear at the same time.

 Chapter 723 Pig Temptation

    ?


    While Angus and Jayna are fighting with the dwarves, Anna is also having fun eating her roasted pork.


    "*Munch* *Munch* Go, Daddy!! Go, Mommy!!" cheered Anna while sitting on top of the Giant Porky, holding big pieces of roasted meat.


    None of the dwarves dare to disturb Anna or their fate will be the same as the one trying to hit Giant Porky. At this moment, she finds most of the nearby pig is already running away from the zing fire in a random direction.


    "Ahh¡­ No, Anna roasted pork is running away." said Anna before pursuing the escaping burning pigs.


    As she pursued the burning giant pig, Anna didn''t notice that she was getting farther from Angus and Jayna''s location. Before she could run further, a hand grabbed Anna''s back clothes and lifted her like a small domesticated animal.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to run on your own?! What happens if you get lost?" lectured Angus sternly.


    "Daddy?!! B-But¡­ Anna roasted pork is running away." said Anna with a sad pout.


    "*Sigh* Then, why don''t you just ask Porky to release another bunch of pigs?" asked Angus helplessly.


    "That''s a great idea!! Why doesn''t Daddy say so?! Stupid Daddy¡­ Almost made Anna starve to death. Hurry!! Hurry!! Go to Porky Porky!!" said Anna excitedly.


    Angus could only shake his head at Anna''s remark but still used [me Blink] to appear on top of giant Porky.


    "Lazy Porky Porky, wake up!! Anna wants¡­" said Anna while jumping around on top of giant Porky.


    While Anna is having fun, Angus is frowning a little bit before taking out a magic bow in his hand. Without stopping, Angusunched a series of enchanted magic arrows toward some direction in the surrounding.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* A series of explosions happen in the distance. Each magic arrow urately hits a magic cannon and long-range weapon. This is another set of defense mechanisms from the dwarves at the surrounding building.


    ''Tch¡­ It seems things will be harder from now on.'' thought Angus.


    Through Angus'' perception, he could clearly feel the iing dwarves were not only setting up a magic cannon or something simr toward them but also preparing arge-scale attack.


    A group of elite dwarves could easily cast anyrge-scale attack through fusion skills orbination spells. The reason why the dwarves are not using anyrge-scale attack up till now is that it could hurt their own.


    He didn''t expect the dwarves to be desperate enough tounch arge-scale attack against them. Fortunately, this is also still within Angus'' calction.


    In fact, he ns to let these dwarves release any kind ofrge-scale attack in this area. *Grrrrrtt* A momentter, everyone felt a strong shake from the ground and the surrounding area.


    *GRROOAARRR* A giant dragon made of earth and stone is approaching rapidly at Angus''s location [Fusion Skill - Earth Dragon Rampage]. Facing the giant earth dragon, Angus and Jayna could only dodge it using their fire teleportation skill.


    At this moment, they notice the Earth Dragon approaching the giant Porky, where Anna happily eats her roasted pork. Just as they want to warn Anna, a thin ck stringes out from Anna''s hair and instantly turns into a giant snake. *HIIISSHH*


    The big Onyx opens its mouth wide and covers the entire Earth-Dragon. Under everyone''s eyes, the ancient beast snake magically swallows the whole giant Earth Dragon effortlessly before releasing a small burp sound.


    After eating the whole Earth Dragon, Onyx returns back into a small snake and hides in Anna''s hair. On the other hand, Anna herself only blinked and looked around as if she didn''t notice the previous Earth Dragon before returning to eating.


    The whole area turns deadly silent. None of the dwarves dare to move, especially after seeing the giant Onyx hidden among Anna''s hair. It is not until using this opportunity to stab dozens of the power source points that they wake up from the shock.


    However, Angus notices the dwarves are deliberately ignoring Anna''s existence or the giant Porky. It is as if they didn''t want to believe such a monstrous beast was hidden in Anna''s hair.


    In fact, Angus will only pity these dwarves as he knows Magen could kill most of the dwarves here with just a few drops of its poison. Magen and Onyx are poisonous beasts, but their poison level is iparable.


    A drop of Magen''s potent poison could even kill a sixth-gradebatant in a few seconds, while Onyx''s poison could still be fought or resisted by sixth-grade.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Angus wants to use Magen poison to break the barrier since its poison is magical and capable of corroding anything. However, he decides to use Magen as the push when the barrier is truly weakened.


    Otherwise, he didn''t know if the barrier somehow had a more hidden function that could hurt Magen or everyone in the surrounding. Besides, Magen''s poison is limited. She could only produce a few drops of her most potent poison.


    But, if it is less poisonous, she could fill up an entire Olympic swimming pool without a sweat. This lesser version still could kill any high-gradebatant in an hour or so, depending on the body''s resistance and immunity.


    As time passes, the dwarves send another fewrge-scale attacks or spells to Angus and Jayna. However, these attacks have yet to hit them.


    During this moment, the dwarves notice the barrier on the ground be more vivid. Some areas even reveal to the point it could be touched.


    "Stop using anyrge-scale attack!! You are only damaging the barrier further and helping them!!" shouted some of the dwarves.


    "Ohh¡­ Come on, I still need a stronger attack." mocked Angus while killing the nearby dwarves.


    "Fuck!! Don''t underestimate dwarf, brat!!" shouted the dwarves in anger.


    Meanwhile, the drunken dwarves inside the underground tavern look at the mess above nonchntly. Some even cheered or mocked the dwarves above. There are many projectors with various scenes in this underground tavern.


    A projector shows the fight of Angus and his family''s fight, another shows the zing Warchief Might, and another shows a giant dwarf fighting against the scaled Alder. Another one shows Nabe ying cards with the other tower guards.


    There are various different scenes shown in the holographic projection. Still, none of these dwarves want to intervene in the mess above. At this moment, they find that a few bartenders are geared up and even wearing their war armor.


    "Uvic, why are you geared up?!" asked one of the drunken dwarfs.


    "Are you kidding me?! Of course, to catch those escaping pigs!! With all this mess, I don''t think I will get another supply. You drunkards eat and drink more than a pig. I need to catch those pigs to replenish my sausage." replied the Uvic without stopping geared up.


    Hearing this, the nearby dwarves nce at the running burning pig scene in one of the projectors before grinning widely.


    "For the pork!!" shouted one of the dwarves.


    Like an avnche, more dwarves gear up to hunt their own pig. Although the dwarves are famous for being drunkards, they also like meat for their drinkplement. Pork meat is one of the top meat they want.


    Seeing the giant Porky releasing the pig without end, these dwarves couldn''t help but try to catch it on their own. Some could notice how the giant Porky effortlessly produced those pigs under Anna''s order.


    Unbeknownst to Angus and Jayna, the little Anna movement actually manages to entice the drunkard dwarves underground to move. Not with money, resources, or threat but with an endless stream of pigs from Porky.


    Meanwhile, a huge luxury tform was held by various ves moving on the chaotic street unimpeded. Some dwarves try to stop them but are only killed by a few nearby full metal armor bodyguards.


    After passing through the destroyed and rubble street, the owner of the luxury tform looks bored, as if the surrounding chaos is not happening. Although he is apanied by a few beautiful women on his side trying to please him.


    Still, one person didn''t try to please him but even mocked and showed a blunt disgust at the young man. Unlike the other ve woman, this woman''s clothes are more modest, and have an apathetic expression towards the young man beside her.


    This person is no other than Miranda, the monster-minded person who created chaos across the Undermine Council not long ago. Noticing the blunt disapproval from Miranda, some of the loyal bodyguards and women ves feel like they want to choke Miranda to death.


    They know their master never lets anyone sit beside him. Even a king or leader of a big nation could sit on the same level as him. Yet, Miranda shows such a disrespectful action towards their master.


    "Hmmm¡­. Bitches gather in front of me." said the young man in a cold tone.


    The woman ve nearby immediately gathered in front of him faithfully. *Stab* Suddenly, the young man takes a steel skewer from his food nearby and stabs one of the women without any warning. *Arrgghh*

 Chapter 724 Solar Flare

    ?


    *Arrgghh* The ve woman screamed in pain from being stabbed. This sudden ruthless action made the other women fear. They know their master is a very unpredictable person. Besides his huge obsession with money, the young man has an entric temperament.


    One moment, he could be like a saint that helps anyone without thinking of the return. However, the next moment he could be a very ruthless person that dismembers his ves without mercy just for being bored.


    "Huh?? What the fuck?!! Tal, why are you just standing there? I didn''t pay you to just stand there and do the work on my own?! Are you the boss or me?!!"ined the young man towards the nearby demon butler.


    "I apologize, master. Everyone, hurry!!" said the demon butler nearby before urging the nearby employee.


    The other employee was startled at the sudden situation but still obeyed demon butler Tal''s order.


    "Wait.. Wait¡­ Master, please!!" pleaded the women ves.


    Unfortunately, their pleas turn on deaf ears as the young man looks at the women ves being stabbed to death without a stoic face.


    "Hmph!! What a disgusting move?!"mented Miranda bluntly.


    "Hm¡­ What did you say?" asked the young man sternly.


    "Oh.. nothing, dear. Your action is very bloody and gracious. It almost makes me think of God''s work, " said Miranda with a mocking face.


    Hearing and seeing Miranda''s action, the demon butler Talgriun and others couldn''t help but cold sweat in fear. Although they are only ves, they still know Miranda''s true identity as monster-minded people from the nearby dwarves'' guard.


    They worry their master will somehow fight against this woman while they are still nearby.


    "Ehhh¡­. Don''t tter me. I am just a humble rich man. You know... with enough money, you could buy anything and do anything." said the young man as if he didn''t see Miranda''s mocking action.


    "Really? Then, if I asked you to give me the dwarf king, would you do it?" asked Miranda seductively.


    "Of course. Anything for you, my dear." said the young man.


    The two people looked at each other with a simr grinning smile. No one knows the thought inside their head.


    "Will you truly do it?" asked Miranda in a serious expression.


    "Yes." replied the young man shortly.


    "When?" asked Miranda again.


    "When the timees." said the young man nonchntly.


    "Tal!!" the young man suddenly called his demon butler.


    "Yes, master." replied Tal while disposing of the stabbed women ves corpse.


    "I smell faith trash nearby. Bring all of your men and clean them out. Be sure to do it fast. Their smell is making me puke, " said the young man, holding his nose.


    "As you wish, master." said Talgriun before ordering some men.


    As the head butler, Talgriun knows more about his master''s habit and what he means. He even suspects that his master is a monster-minded person. Yet, he didn''t dare to reveal it as thest time a ve revealed it, no one in the surrounding survived besides him.


    For the demon Talgriun, the young man is his master that is worthy of his respect, loyalty, and fear. Hence, even if his order is ridiculous and absurd, he will still do it without hesitation.


    Besides, the young rich man never gives an impossible task to him. No matter how hard the task is, it can always be done as long as he tries hard enough.


    Talgriun immediately brings all the bodyguards and high-gradebatants in their group to hunt the nearby hiding religious group. Normally, this action breaks the code of butler and bodyguard as it will leave their master alone without any defense.


    Yet, Talgriun is not worried about his master''s safety. He knows the true power of his master. Although his master may look like a spoiled young master, he is a powerfulbatantparable to any big-nation leader.


    Even if he is surrounded by seventh grade, Talgriun is confident his master can escape without injury.


    After Talgriun moved into the distance, "So, what did you want to talk about?" asked Miranda.


    "What makes you think I''m going to talk to you privately?" asked the rich young man.


    "Fuck off, Alphonso!! I am not in the mood for your y." replied Miranda.


    "*Sigh* This is why women are so hard to understand. Even money couldn''t make me understand women." replied Alphonso, the rich young man.


    Miranda didn''t reply and only frowned at Alphonso''s action.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "When was thest time you went wild?" asked Miranda while observing Alphonso carefully.


    "Oh my¡­ You got me." said Alphonso with a wide grin.


    "*Sigh* You are more headache than little Queenie." said Miranda.


    "Oh,e on¡­. I am just asking you to take care of me a little bit. Please¡­" said Alphonso with a strange pleading tone.


    "Fine. But you need to pay meter. Although I am free, it doesn''t mean I will do work for free." said Miranda.


    "Anything for you, my dear." said Alphonso.


    After saying that, Miranda suddenly disappears from her spot without a trace. *BOOOOM* At the same time, an enormous explosion happened at Alphonso''s ce. It killed the nearby ves along with ves who carried the luxury tform.


    *GROOOARRR* A thunderous wild howling was heard from the ce. A momentter, a figure covered in ck with sharp ws shing around the area destroyed anything like a mindless beast.


    Meanwhile, the dwarves fighting Warchief Might finally realize the increased temperature in the surrounding area. At first, they thought it was because of theva pool below.


    However, they notice the temperature is increasing faster each time it passes by. This is no longer ordinary fire mastery or the hot temperature from the bubblingva. With their perception, they finally find Warchief Might is the source of this hot temperature.


    Suddenly, Warchief Might call back all his artifact sets and leave him bare naked. Yet, none of the dwarves dare to approach Warchief Might. The temperature on Warchief Might is too hot even for the dwarves.


    It is known if the dwarves have very high natural resistance towards heat and fire. Their resistance is so high that it is even hailed as fire immunity.


    Yet, these sixth-grade dwarves and elders didn''t dare to approach Warchief Might. The Warchief Might surround space and air even distorted by the high temperature.


    "Hahaha¡­ What''s the matter?! Come over here!!" said Warchief Might before moving slowly to the dwarves.


    *Shhshss* Just as the Warchief Might take a single step, the dwarves could feel their armor, even their indestructible artifact turning red hot. It is as if it will be melted any second.


    "Fuck!! Get out of here!! He is too hot." said one of the dwarves.


    Unfortunately, these dwarves are a single step toote. Warchief Might suddenly flexes his bare muscle for a split second and releases an invisible heatwave towards the surrounding [Secret Art - Sr re].


    *WHOOOSHH* a heatwave spread from Warchief Might and scorched everything surrounding. The heatwave moved so fast and instantaneously before any dwarf could react. It keeps spreading to the vast Undermine Council.


    Fortunately, the heatwave temperature decreases as it moves further. Still, any living being feels like getting hit by a terrible heat storm. Any other living being will be scorched to ash without strong fire resistance.


    *WHOOSHH* The heat storm passes the sandy wastnd where Lotord and Alder battle. This strange phenomenon attracted them and they looked in Warchief Might''s direction. Using their perception, they feel like a zing sun has appeared from Warchief Might.


    "Now, that''s interesting. No wonder he dared to taunt everyone before." said Alder with a smile.


    "This¡­ That fucker!! I am going to kill him!!" said Lotord in anger.


    Using his seventh-grade perception, he could feel many sixth-grade dwarves disappear at the Warchief Might''s ce.


    "Hee¡­"mented Alder before releasing a series of w attacks.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* With a fast movement, the giant dwarf behind Lotord parries the iing fast attack.


    "Tch¡­" grumbled Lotord,


    Unfortunately, he couldn''tin as Alder was already moving andunching another fast attack.


    He knows he can''t do anything but fight this monster overlord. Although he wants to beat Warchief Might for killing many of their sixth-grade dwarves, he is still preupied with Alder.


    If he tries to run away and fight Warchief Might, he fears Alder will go berserk and kill any dwarf he finds. Moreover, he also needs to worry about the hidden monster people. One wrong move and he may end up in a worse state than before.


    Moreover, Lotord''s previous injury is still not fully healed yet. He had no luxury of thinking about others and needed to focus on his current fight.


    On the other hand, Angus and Jayna wee the heat storm with a smile. They may not know the source of the sudden heat storm, but it gives them more advantage in their battle. Not only is it unable to hurt them, but it could also even strengthen Firebirds in the air.


    Jayna is even ready to create another giant Firebird. The only one who grumbles at the sudden heat storm is Anna and the dwarves.


    The dwarves hate it since it will strengthen Angus and Jayna. As for Anna, she hates it for turning her delicious roasted pork into unptable charred meat.

 Chapter 725 Drunken Dwarves

    ?


    Anna''s anger is only momentarily as she gets distracted by the smell of another roasted pig. After listening to Angus'' idea, Anna orders Porky to release pigs non-stop. This creates many burning pigs running around and dead charred pigs in the surrounding.


    Yet, the little gluttony ignores all these messes and keeps globbing roasted pork. As for Angus and Jayna, they didn''t care too much about Anna''s careless behavior since the running pig also helped them by creating chaos in the surroundings.


    The pigs somehow prevent the dwarves from surrounding Angus or using sophisticatedbination skills. *PIIIIKKK* After gathering the scorching fire in the surrounding area, Jayna creates another giant Firebird.


    The Firebird may be unable to injure the dwarf or even kill them. However, it can still release strong heat waves and hold the nearby dwarf. The dwarves also need more mana to resist or withstand the strong heat wave from being thrown back.


    Jayna and Angus could lessen the pressure and converse their strength with these new firebirds. As a result, Angus and Jayna have more time to breathe. Although they have a lot of mana and stamina, it didn''t mean they could always fight at high intensity.


    They still need a few moments to take a breath. These few moments ofpse could be a problem for them, especially Jayna. Unlike the monstrous Angus, Jayna''sbat prowess is not as monstrous as his.


    She still needs a lot of focus when fighting against all these elite dwarves. If Jayna didn''t get a lot of assistance from Angus, she might copse from a long time ago. As the battle goes on, everyone slowly hears a humming sound.


    "E.. Shimbawe~ Shu Shikkaka LaO E.. Shimbawe~ [Secret Art - Drunken Snore]." Everyone slowly hears a soft voice in the dwarfnguage in the air.


    Magically, the song''s voice gets clearer as time passes, as if someone speaks at their ear directly. The sound gets clearer despite all themotion and loud battlefields in the area.


    At the same time, everyone finds themselves irresistible sleepiness. A few dwarves try to fight back and shake their heads, only to discover it is futile.


    In the end, the dwarves slowly fall and sleep on the scorched ground as soon as they close their eyes for a moment.


    ''Mind-type skill?!'' thought Angus in vignce.


    The skill also affected Angus, Jayna, and Anna. Fortunately, Angus has perfect control over his body and mind. He could easily resist and counter the effect without a problem. As for Jayna, she resists it with the help of Angus through their bond.


    Their [Allegiance] bond is not only for sharing intention and mana but also could prevent others from being influenced by mind attacks. It is just a mind-type skill that is so rare that they didn''t have such an opportunity before.


    In contrast, Anna only shakes her head to prevent her from getting sleepy before going back to munching her roasted pork. Despite being a heavy sleeper, Anna is actually very good at controlling her sleepiness.


    No one could force her to sleep unless she wanted to sleep. Even Angus''s spell is helpless against her. At most, she shrugs it off before returning to being energetic.


    "Now, catch the pig!!" shouted one of the dwarfs on top of the nearby scorched building while holding a liquor bottle.


    At the same time, Angus and Jayna find some dwarvesing out from various locations, such as air, ground, or simply flying from the air. Using their keen perception, they know these people are stronger than the elite dwarves guards they fought before.


    To their surprise, these dwarves ignore Angus and Jayna but focus on catching the running pigs in the surroundings while drinking some liquor.


    "Ehhh¡­. That''s Anna''s roasted pork!!"ined Anna.


    Before Anna could confront the dwarves, Angus appeared before her and prevented her fromplicating the situation. Using his sharp perception and observation, he knows these drunken dwarves are the ones that stay underground and ignore all the mess above.


    "Noo!! Daddy, those baddies stealing Anna''s roasted pork!!" grumbled Anna while being held by Angus.


    "Anna, calm down. Don''t you still have more pigs to eat?" asked Angus.


    "B-But¡­" said Anna reluctantly.


    "By my beard!! This is¡­" eximed one of the dwarves loudly while slicing one of the pigs.


    "Uvic, what''s wrong?!!" said one of the nearby dwarfs.


    "Don''t you see?!! This is a heavenly pig!! The first grade of its kind. Did you see the fat and meatbination, the bouncy and tender meat? Normally, this kind of pork meat could only happen with many cooking processes." said Uvic excitedly.


    "Huh?! What are you talking about, Uvic?" asked the nearby drunken dwarf.


    "Tch¡­ You drunkard will never understand this kind of heavenly meat." grumbled Uvic while cutting the pig professionally.


    "In other words, the pig will turn out delicious even if it is cooked by unprofessional people, right?" chimed Angus from the side.


    "Oohhh¡­ Yeah, that''s right. Normally, there are a lot of processes for cooking pork meat. If it is handled poorly, it may give a bad taste or smell. There is also a huge chance that you will get various worm diseases." said Uvic.


    "But, these pigs not only have a perfect fat-meatbination. They also didn''t smell nor have impurities like waste or others. This is simply first-grade pork meat." added Uvic excitedly.


    "It''s Anna''s roasted pork." pouted Anna from the side.


    "You must be the famous little monster that I heardtely." said another drunken dwarf.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Anna is not a little monster. Anna is Anna." retorted Anna.


    "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Little Anna. So, how about we make a deal?" asked the dwarves with a shrewd smile.


    "*Gasp* Daddy, Mommy, the baddies turn into perverts!! Help!!" called Anna before burying her face into Angus'' arm.


    "Pfft¡­ Hahhaha!!"ughed all the nearby dwarves.


    "Pervert!! Hahaha¡­ My beard almost fell off when I heard that!!"ughed some dwarves nearby.


    In contrast, the dwarf with a shrewd smile could only chug his liquor and turn red. No one knows if it is from the booze or his embarrassment.


    "Hahaha¡­ Now, where were we? Anna, right? Why don''t you give me these pigs and I will give you something back." said another dwarf.


    Learning from the previous dwarf''s mistake, this dwarf took a straightforward approach. He knows people like Anna are simple-minded and will make cuss without end if he does not go to the point.


    Before Anna could reply, "Oi.. Sabig. You can''t just im all the pigs by yourself!!" said another dwarf.


    "Yeah¡­ I am the first one that arrived here. It should be me!!" said another dwarf.


    "Nonsense!! I am the one that put them to sleep. It should be me." said another dwarf.


    "Bugger off!! It''s my idea toe here. So, It should be me first." said Uvic.


    All the drunken dwarves start to argue and bicker with each other. No one wants to miss getting such good pork meat. They are not stupid such easily handled pork meat will definitely be valuable and could be sold for a high price when they return to theirmunity.


    Moreover, some of them also already taste pork meat and find it has high nutrition. If possible, they may even want to bring the giant pork with them.


    Fortunately, their pride as a dwarf race prevents them from making such a despicable greedy act. At most, they will try to cheat Anna for these pigs.


    On the other hand, Angus and Jayna could only look at the bickering dwarves weirdly. As for Anna, she seems to forget about the stolen pig and tries to drink the liquor bottle sneakily. Unfortunately, Jayna catches her and hugs her tightly to prevent her from running around.


    "No!! Anna also wants to take a sip."ined Anna.


    "Nope. That''s a bad drink. Anna is too young for that." said Jayna sternly.


    Few of the bickering dwarves heard this banter and thought of an idea.


    "Little Anna, why don''t I trade this liquor bottle for your pigs?" said one of the dwarfs.


    "Hold on¡­ Isn''t that your mommy''s pee bottle!!" said one of the dwarfs.


    "Don''t listen to him, girl. I will give you some good liquor for the pigs." chimed another dwarf.


    "What a scam!! Little Anna, if you decide to trade the pigs with me, I will give you my precious Rosy Rose!!" said Uvic resolutely.


    "Rosy Rose?!! By my beard!! Uvic, isn''t that your best liquor?!!"mented another dwarf.


    "Alright, that''s enough!!" shouted Jayna coldly.


    The drunken dwarf immediately bes silent and focuses on Jayna.


    "No one gives my baby girl any liquor!! Or I will make sure you taste eternal burn." said Jayna coldly.


    Being red at by sharp phoenix eyes, the dwarves couldn''t help but nervously fear Jayna. Although they are strong and powerful, they still don''t want to anger a mother protecting her child. This is just their instinct to subconsciously fear the mother figure.


    "Ehem¡­ Anna here is like meat or something delicious. If you have any delicious food, Anna may trade the pig with you." said Angus as he decided to calm the situation.


    "Meat?! Hmm¡­ I have this sausage in me now." said Uvic before taking out a preserved te.


    The te contains a dish made of dark red sausage, bread, and a few unknown elements.


    Sniffing the food smell, "Anna wants it!! Give Anna! Give Anna!" said Anna.

 Chapter 726 King’s Rock

    ?


    Sniffing the food smell, "Anna wants it!! Give Anna! Give Anna!" said Anna.


    Jayna immediately let the struggling Anna go. Under everyone''s eyes, Anna immediately globbed the food with a happy face. Despite being torched by a burning fire from the Firebird, the food is still well-preserved and unaffected by the heat in the surrounding area.


    "It''s delicious!! Anna likes it. Can Anna have more?! It is too little." said Anna with a happy face.


    "Of course. Here, take it." said Uvic happily.


    "Uvic, we also want it!!" urged the nearby dwarves as they were interested in the sausage dishes.


    "Tch¡­ Just don''t forget to pay meter." said Uvic while giving the dishes to everyone.


    In fact, Uvic made a lot of it for everyone in the tavern to taste it. Therefore, he didn''t mind if these dishes were eaten or traded for the first-grade pig.


    "So, did we have a deal, littless?" asked Uvic with a cunning smile.


    At this moment, Jayna suddenly snapped her hand and burned all the nearby running pigs to charred meat at the same time. With the thick fire elemental in the air, she only needed a single thought to burn this mana-less pig to ash.


    "No deal!!" said Jayna.


    "Oiii¡­ What''s the meaning of this?!!" cried the surrounding dwarves in anger.


    All the dwarves immediately stare at Jayna in anger, as they know she is the one that burned all the pigs. However, Jayna didn''t back down. Instead, she gives an expression only Aunt Hersha and Angus would see when she is dealing with business.


    "Hmph!! Who are you?! All these pigs are clearly ours. You are the one that is trying to steal it from us." shouted Jayna sternly.


    "Damn my beard!! Aren''t that littless already eating my sausage?!" said Uvic as he pointed at Anna, who was busy eating the sausage dishes.


    "And who are you trying to scam, huh?! Did you think a few sausage dishes is enough to buy the whole pigs in this area?!" said Jayna without backing down.


    "Tch¡­ Then, what did you want?" asked Uvic.


    "50 dishes for a single pig." said Jayna.


    "Are you kidding me?!! That dish is not only made out of pork meat. There are other ingredients. 5 dishes for a pig." said Uvic.


    Then, Uvic and Jayna begin their heated negotiation under the scorching fire. In the end, they settle for 15 dishes for a single pig. Jayna could negotiate more as she knows the true worth of Porky''s pig.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have all the time to negotiate with Uvic. She still needs to deal with other dwarves in the area. To simplify it, she only asked for something useful for them or dishes that Anna likes to trade with the pigs.


    "Tch¡­ Damn, my beard!! I didn''t bring anything besides my mom''s pee. Uvic, did you still have more of that sausage?" said another dwarf.


    "Shove off!! I already gave all of them to that littless." replied Uvic.


    "Ehh¡­ Can''t you just create it again? Isn''t it made of pork meat?" asked another dwarf.


    "Yeah¡­ That stuff is so delicious. The bread, sausage, and even the creamy white sauce." said another dwarf.


    "Did you think making food is the same as drinking beer?!! It is one of my masterpieces. I called it sausage in the hole!!" said Uvic proudly.


    *Brusstt* *Brusstt* *Brusstt* All dwarves that tasted Uvic''s sausage spurt their beer in surprise. Even Angus and Jayna on the side also didn''t expect such a name for the dishes. The only one still oblivious is Anna, who is still globbing the same sausage dish.


    "Damn your beard, Uvic!! You are clearly doing that on purpose!!" said one of the dwarves angrily.


    "What did you know?!! It is my interpretation of food and sausage. Don''t you dare mock it or I will pull that fucking ugly beard!!" shouted Uvic.


    As Uvic bickers with the other dwarf, Angus and Jayna secretly take the sausage dishes and hide them from Anna. They don''t know what kind of weird thing Uvic uses as its ingredient to make him give such a perverted name for the dishes.


    "No¡­ That''s Anna sausage. Mine!!" grumbled Anna.


    At this moment, Angus works fast and grabs another roasted pork meat before giving it to Anna. Anna immediately forgot about the sausage dishes and grabbed the roasted pork meat. Then, Angus nces at Jayna as his lover stares back and gives a silent nod.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. Everyone here will get 10 pigs if someone could give me information about things that could control any dwarf race." said Angus loudly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing Angus''s words, all the nearby dwarves nce at him weirdly. However, Angus didn''t panic and just waited for someone to speak. In fact, when he found out about these dwarves trying to poach the pigs, he already made this n from the start.


    Angus knows breaking the lockdown barrier is hard and may take a long time. Then, he decided to make a contingency n in case they couldn''t escape when Dumrod did his n.


    "Hahaha¡­ Lad, did you just ask dwarves to give you information about things that control dwarves?!!"ughed one of the drunken dwarves.


    "Yes. So, did anyone know something?" asked Angus.


    "20 pigs and a deal!!" said a drunken dwarf on the scorched rooftop.


    "Deal!!" said Angus without wasting any more time.


    "The thing that could control dwarf races is dragon blood. Dwarf race fear dragons are not just fairy tales and myths but real things. This is also why we hate those long-eared skinny races." said the drunken dwarf.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t think Dumrod uses dragon blood. How about something that can only be used by the dwarf." said Angus while revealing some of the information.


    Angus never ns to trade for information but discusses it with these dwarves, bing their alliance. Despite their drunkard appearance, he knows these dwarves are powerful and more reliable. Hence, he decided to gain their alliance through this method.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Lad, I like what you did there."ughed some of the dwarves.


    "Still, something that could only be used by a dwarf to control any dwarf race is a very unusual thing." said one of the dwarves.


    "Certainly. Although dragon blood or essence is certainly useful. It is useless in the hand of a dwarf. Dragon blood has a certain suppression effect on dwarves, so the dwarf will never able to utilize it besides making it as a weapon or armor." said another dwarf.


    "Lad, can''t you give us another clue?!" asked other drunken dwarves.


    "It is green and looks like a naturally formed crystal rock." replied Angus.


    "Lad, did you have that thing in you?" asked a deep hoarse voice from a distance.


    Facing the sudden strong inquiry, Angus didn''t flinch and looked at the giant figure in the distance. Using his perception, he could see a bloated fat dwarf with an unusual four meters high body.


    "Nope. I lost it somewhere during my escape before." said Angus without telling the truth, but also not wrong.


    "Yavoc, did you know something about it?" asked the dwarf on the rooftop.


    "If I am not wrong, it should be the legendary King''s Rock. It is said the rock only formed where the ancient dwarves were killed. King''s rock is a magical rock that could subdue any dwarf and gain their allegiance."


    "I am also not sure of the details myself, but it is said this rock formed to unite all the dwarves when the dwarves were facing a certain crisis or extinction in the past." said the four meters height dwarf.


    "Does King''s rock could only be used by dwarf races?" asked Angus.


    "Not sure. ording to the ancient record, King''s rock only be wielded by the Dwarf King at that time once before suddenly disappearing to who knows where. So no one knows if it could be used by other races." replied the four meters height dwarf.


    "Hmmm¡­ Is there any way to counter the King''s rock effect?" asked Angus.


    "Don''t know. The record didn''t say anything. But, It will not affect other dwarf ''kings''. Besides, as long as the dwarf didn''t pledge to the King''s rock holder, the dwarf will not bepletely subdued by the holder." said the four-height dwarf.


    "Pledge?!" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Ahhh¡­ I guess you don''t know it. You see¡­ We, dwarves, take oaths and pledge very seriously." said another drunken dwarves/


    "Once we make a pledge to someone, we will definitely follow that person even though that person is wrong. For us, pledge and oath are the same as a soul-binding contract." added the nearby dwarf.


    "Hmm.. Is there any possibility for the dwarves who are under the pledge of someone to make another pledge?" asked Angus curiously.


    "Normally, no. But, if someone somehow magical means to force us to take another pledge, then we may be able to do it though the chance of that is very minimal. You know we better die than break our pledge." replied the nearby drunken dwarves.


    ''Is that the reason why Dumrod is not targeting these dwarves? He knows most of these dwarves belong to other dwarfmunities and already pledge to certain forces.'' thought Angus inwardly.

 Chapter 727 Avalon Curse

    ?


    ''He knows most of these dwarves belong to other dwarfmunities and already pledge to certain forces.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    ''Still, it is not certain yet. ording to the story, this King''s rock should be formed to unite the scattered dwarfmunities. It means there are still huge chances that King''s rock could affect these people.''


    ''Since he didn''t openly use it, it means there are some restrictions, limits, or a chance for others to resist it. It is possible Dumrod is trying to make something to enhance the King''s rock power.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    As Angus thought of a backup n for Dumrod, he suddenly heard a familiar telepathy voice in his head.


    ''Master, it is done. *Yawn*'' said Draven with a sleepy tone.


    ''What took you so long? Did you encounter any problem?'' replied Angus.


    ''Nope. Those dwarves are too busy to pay attention to their surroundings. Anyway, I am going to sleep now.'' replied Draven.


    ''Wait¡­ What did you mean by sleeping?! We still need you to get out of here.'' retorted Angus.


    ''Nope. Too much trouble.'' replied Draven.


    ''Fine. Then, you will be Anna and those twin ymates after we go back.'' said Angus.


    ''.... What should I do now?'' replied Draven with a serious tone.


    ''For now, make sure to pay attention to the lockdown barrier. The moment you feel connected with outside, notify me immediately.'' said Angus as he wasn''t surprised at Draven''s sudden change.


    As Mundus'' beast, Draven rarely shows himself outside the world except when Angus calls him. However, the Twin Gemini and Anna somehow could perceive him. Anna could even catch him out of the shadow.


    Previously, Anna was unable to feel or even catch Draven. After returning from Nirvas, the little monster somehow could sense Draven as long as Mundus didn''t cut himself from the outside world or hide.


    Although Draven is azy cat, he also likes to see the outside world from the shadows. He may bezy, but his curiosity as a cat is still not gone. It is his hobby to observe the outside world from the shadows.


    During this time, he could be beaten to death if he gets caught by the naughty Anna and the twin Gemini. These three little girls are truly demons when finding and catching him for the first time.


    If Angus didn''t rescue him at that time, one of the legendary Mundus might be a cat stew or something worse. Since then, Draven has be more fearful of Anna and the Twin Gemini.


    If he only feared little Anna because of her dreadful aura before, now he truly fears this naughty girl. In contrast, Angus gets another leverage to control thiszy Mundus beast.


    Then, Angus talks to the surrounding Master Dwarves for a few more minutes before parting with them. These dwarves didn''t intend to help them or interfere with all this mess.


    They only want to wait until thest day before they leave this ce andplete the Undermine Council tradition. ording to these dwarves, the Undermine Council is not just a gathering or exhibition event.


    It is also one of the important traditions in dwarf culture since ancient times. During thest day, all the dwarves will gather at the Stonehall to pay respect to their ancestors.


    Hearing this, Angus could only stay silent since he hoped these master dwarves didn''t know that he was the one that destroyed the Stonehall.


    Fortunately, none of these dwarves care about these matters, as if it is not a big deal.


    As the master dwarves leave the area, Angus and Jayna quickly apprehend all the snoring dwarfs. ording to the master dwarf on the rooftop, his skill effect depends on the person.


    Ordinary high-grade dwarves need a few hours to wake up. But, if the dwarf has a good body and resistance, they may be able to wake up in another few minutes to one hour. Therefore, Angus and Jayna decide to catch and restrict all these dwarves before they wake up.


    [Drunken Snore] skill area of effect is vast and contagious. As long as one person is near or sees the person getting hit by the spell, they will also be affected by such a spell. As a result, all the dwarves'' guards in the surrounding area fall asleep without exception.


    "Hmmm¡­ Ehh¡­ Why is Anna''s roasted pork decreasing?!" asked Anna while biting her roasted pork.


    "Ehhh¡­ Porky Porky is sleeping?! Hmph!! Lazy Porky, Anna is still hungry!! Don''t just copy these grass bubbles."ined Anna while moving towards the sleeping Porky.


    Surprisingly, the giant Porky is not affected by the sleeping skill. He is sleeping because he decides to also follow the surrounding dwarf action.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His calm and docile nature makes him subconsciously follow the surrounding people''s actions, especially regarding rxation action.


    Meanwhile, A massiveva pool covered the center of the Undermine Council. The previousva pool from Angus'' Lava Twin Swords spreads tens of kilometers away from Warchief Might [Sr re].


    On top of this bubblingva pool, a few dwarves fly at low heights with various burn wounds and ragged breaths. These dwarves are none other than surviving Elder dwarves.


    During thest moment of [Sr re], they use all their strength and means to defend themselves. Unfortunately, it still heavily injures them.


    Three of the Elder dwarves even died during the [Sr re] explosion. The dead ones are Marek Mountainfall, Thror Oakcoat, and Belmuth Ironhead.


    Marek is the oldest and the most knowledgeable dwarf among the other elders. However, he is a pacifist and the weakest among the other elders. Still, his current power is a full-fledged pseudo-seventh-grade level.


    Thror Oakcoat is actually one of the strongestbatants among the elders. However, his previous fight with Warchief Might has consumed much of his mana.


    Moreover, as the bravest and the leader of the Silver Knight Dwarf squad, he is one of the closest people when fighting against Warchief Might. In other words, he is one of the dwarves that receive the full power of [Sr re] at point-nk range.


    As for Belmuth Ironhead, he is simply unfortunate since he is on the way to retreat to get treatment from the fight. Unfortunately, the heat storm had already roasted his wounded body to ash before he could get treatment.


    "*Cough* *Cough* They died¡­ All of them.. Death!!" said Grimruk in frustration, trembling, and shock.


    "Monster!! *Cough* *Cough*" roared Skok in anger.


    At the same time, thest surviving Elder Forgus is notmenting on this horrible sight. Still, his bloodshot eyes show his hatred towards the grinning lion beastman not far from them.


    "Hooo¡­ Still, survive." said Warchief Might with a wide grin.


    To everyone''s surprise, the previously wounded and bruised Warchief Might''s body is alreadypletely recovered. It is as if the previous bruise does not exist and disappears along with [Sr re] explosion.


    This makes all three dwarf elders fear Warchief Might and subconsciously take a step back. Warchief Might ignored the injured dwarf''s words and observed them carefully before silently nodding in Forgus'' direction.


    Forgus didn''t understand the Warchief Might gesture, but his two colleague elders suddenly started coughing blood continuously. Before Forgus can help them, the two wounded Elder dwarves suddenly fall into theva pool below.


    During their fall, Elder Forgus notices blooding out from all of their orifices. With his heavily injured body, Forgus couldn''t catch them in time and only witnessed their bodies roasted inside the bubblingva pool below.


    "*Cough* W-What did you do to them?!!" said Forgus angrily.


    Warchief Might didn''t say anything and took out a small ss bottle. Then, he threw it towards Forgus casually. The only remaining Elder dwarf wants to dodge the bottle but stops after hearing Warchief Might''s next word.


    "Drink it if you don''t want to end up like them." said Warchief Might before ncing in another horizon direction.


    The Warchiefpletely ignores Elder Forgus''s confusion and focuses on looking at the scorched horizon from his previous [Sr re]. Suddenly, the seventh-grade beastman grinned widely before flying in a certain direction at a fast speed.


    A momentter, a strong shockwave and explosion could be heard from far away. On the other hand, Elder Forgus could only see the vial in his hand. Inside the small ss bottle, there is a white transparent liquid.


    Reading at the bottlebel, he finds it is written in themon beastmannguage. Fortunately, Elder Forgus could still understand some parts of it.


    "Remedy.. Of¡­ Avalon curse?!!" muttered Elder Forgus.


    At this moment, Elder Forgus remembers the bloody condition of his two colleagues'' elders. After grimacing and shaking in fear, he looked at the shockwave and turbulence in the distance before shaking his head.


    Elder Forgus silently contemted for a few minutes before he decided to drink the liquid and fly to a safer ce to recuperate. Among the other dwarf elders, Forgus is one of the elders familiar with Avalon Monster Overlord.


    In fact, he is one of the people that still survives after seeing and witnessing Avalon at close range. He knows how terrible Avalon''s curse and its symptoms are.

 Chapter 728 Another Punching Bag

    ?


    Avalon is a colossal-type monster overlord living in Morvo Wastnd''s depths. It ismon knowledge that Avalon is one of the most dangerous monster overlords in the world.


    However, this source of danger is because of its mysterious ability to im the life of anyone approaching him. This strange phenomenon is famous for being called the Avalon Curse.


    Any living being turned to death within hours or seconds with blood flowing all over the victim''s body. Still, few people know that Avalon Curse is the by-product of high-level radiation that is emitted by Avalon.


    In fact, Avalon himself didn''t realize this radiation until it imed millions of people''s lives. Still, few experts could discern this Avalon curse''s true nature. It is an intense deadly radiation that kills any living being at a cellr level.


    The strong radiation is very deadly and hardly defended. Fortunately, this is a magical world where nothing is impossible. People''s body physiology is vastly different from postmodern Earth. Moreover, there are also a lot of other races with unique traits and physiology.


    Strong radiation may still be deadly to most living beings, but it is not impossible to cure. Some strong races could even develop a certain body immunity towards it. One of them is the dwarf race and Elder Forgus is one of these few lucky ones.


    During his younger days, Elder Forgus is a dwarf that lives inside Killmik Mountain. It was a mountain volcano range famous for having a big and deep magma reservoir.


    This natural environment suits the dwarf race, who need high heat in their smithing process. Some of the dwarf secret techniques require a high heat that isparable to star core temperature.


    An active volcano with a deep magma reservoir is a great ce for the dwarfmunity to thrive. The geothermal heat may not be as hot as a star core, but it constantly produces heat and fire elemental.


    With the superb dwarf technology, the dwarf could easily collect the heat and fire elemental from it without wasting many resources. Unbeknown to the Dwarfmunity at Killmik Mountain, this deep magma reservoir also attracted the new Monster Overlord Avalon.


    After migrating for almost half a year, Avalon arrived at Killmik Mountain. The dwarf decides to fight back to defend their home. Unfortunately, they all turn to death without even being able to approach Avalon.


    Even after the dwarves evacuate from Killmik Mountain, most are still dying in thetter days. In the end, the only survivor of the Killmik dwarfmunity is only Elder Forgus, who is lucky enough to create a certain body immunity towards the deadly radiation.


    Still, this experience is horrible and leaves a deep fear towards Elder Forgus. Now, Elder Forgus once again experiences the same deadly attack, not from Avalon but from Warchief Might.


    Although the radiation intensity is much weaker than Avalon, it still makes Elder Forgus remember his traumatic past. He could still remember all his friends, parents, and seniors dying one by one in his hand, unable to fight against the Avalon Curse.


    With the withdrawal of thest two dwarf elders and countless deaths of senior dwarves, the whole Undermine Council turned into a leaderless state. Currently, the dwarf could only follow the arrangement of the nearby dwarf captain, which is the fifth grade at most.


    By coincidence, these dwarves also stay at the tower construction site in each sector. Besides the tower construction destroyed by Haidem, the others are still intact and progressing without stopping.


    As for the recently crowned King Dumrod, no one knows his whereabouts after Angus destroys the whole Stonehall.


    In the meantime, Warchief Might found another good punching bag. In front of him, a humanoid creature covered in thick ck miasma keeps attacking him like a wild beast.


    Using his keen eye, he knows this strange monster is actually a monster-minded person. He didn''t know what was happening to the monster as it rampaging like a wild beast, but he also didn''tin about it.


    Moreover, he notices another woman figure observing their fight not far from him. From his perception, he knows this female is also monster-minded.


    Since the woman didn''t make her move during his battle with the humanoid monster, he assumed she didn''t have any n to kill him. As for making him tired or weakening him, he didn''t even need to think about it.


    Every seventh grade is famous for its vitality and inexhaustible stamina. Unless they receive a fatal wound, weakening or tiring them through continuous battle is impossible.


    Therefore, Warchief Might uses this monster-minded person as a punching bag to hone his technique and skill. Not far away from the Warchief Might''s fighting location, Miranda is leisurely drinking tea in a ssy chair on the rooftop.


    Suddenly, the space beside her distorted before revealing a red-skinned woman wearing a whiteb coat.


    "Mind if I join you?" asked Nabe yfully.


    Miranda nces at Nabe coldly without responding. The situation turns tense momentarily as if another big fight between seventh-grade and monster-minded people will happen anytime.


    "Ahhh¡­ Aren''t you the Red Queen Nabe?" eximed Miranda cheerfully.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ohh¡­ Did you know me?" asked Nabe.


    "Nonsense. You are the one that created that thing. Did you know you are one of my idols? I never thought I would meet you here." said Miranda cheerfully.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Nabe smiled at this before taking out another ssy chair and sitting beside Miranda. It is rare to find someone to acknowledge her work and achievement since it is imed by almost half of the world''s poption.


    "I am ttered. I didn''t expect to meet a fan here." said Nabe.


    "Yeah¡­ So, where do you live now? What is your favorite food? What is your hobby?" asked Miranda excitedly.


    "Hmmm¡­ Why did you want to know this? Aren''t you more curious about my work?" asked Nabe.


    "Huh?! Why should I ask about it if I could just take over for you?" asked Miranda as if it weremon sense.


    "Take over?! Did you perhaps have the power to take over other people''s bodies?" asked Nabe.


    "Ehh¡­ Is there such a convenient power?! Where is it? You don''t know how hassle impersonating someone after you kill them is. I need to learn their life, habits, hobbies, and even their way of movement."ined Miranda at the end.


    Hearing this, Nabe frowned at this monster-minded person but maintained her previous good smile.


    ''Her way of talking is simr to little Anna. It is confusing and very ambiguous. I don''t know if she wants to kill and impersonate meter or just taunt me. Guess it is true that monster-minded people are really unpredictable.'' thought Nabe inwardly.


    "Hmm¡­ Come to think of it. You had a very dark and bad experience in your younger days. I just hope you don''t have any grandma''s stubborn personality. Being constrained and stubborn people is too much hassle."mented Miranda from the side.


    ''No wonder all the seventh graders will attack monster-minded people. They really know how to hit the spot. She knows I hate others mentioning my age and being called grandma. She really knows how to make me angry.'' thought Nabe with a twitched expression.


    Just before Miranda could speak and taunt Nabe more, "I am here just to observe that battle maniac Warchief. Based on my observation, he somehow could release the Avalon Curse. This piqued my interest. I hope you don''t mind me watching their fight." said Nabe.


    "Ohhh¡­ I see. Why don''t you say so? I thought you tried to approach me to bribe Queenie or something. Goshh¡­. You make me watch and learn all that horrible past.


    "No wonder you kill half of the world''s poption. Still, thanks to that you gain some fame and infamy among us. Just be careful when you meet others in the future. Not everyone is as big-hearted and smart as me. Well, they didn''t call me Professor Isha for nothing." said Miranda.


    "Professor Isha?! Are you a schr or a researcher?" asked Nabe ignoring Miranda''s first rambling.


    "Yup. Even Queenie is learning from me. Hehehehe¡­" said Miranda as herughter got more creepy at the end.


    "Queenie? That''s the second time you mention it. Well, no matter. May I know what things you have researchedtely?" asked Nabe.


    "Hmm¡­ Good question. Normally, I would say I research your life. But, since you are my idol, I guess I could reveal it a bit. My current research is about how willpower, emotion, or feeling affect magic." said Miranda.


    "Come to think of it. I stillck a seventh-grade subject. Will you perhaps want to help me as a volunteer?" added Miranda with a wide grin.


    Nabe didn''t say anything, just stoically looked at Miranda.


    ''Yup, she is taunting me to attack her. I guess she will keep bbering things that could get on my nerves.''


    ''Geezzz¡­ How troublesome. Just as I want to observe monster-minded people at close range, she bes like this. Guess I will just go back looking at that stupid lizard.'' said Nabe before silently disappearing into distorted space.


    Noticing Nabe is gone, "Ehh¡­ Gone already. Such a rude person. Everyone wants her to die." said Miranda.


    After a few minutes passed by, Miranda suddenly clutched her chest in a rough breath.

 Chapter 729 Change Of Plan

    ?


    After a few minutes passed by, Miranda suddenly clutched her chest in a rough breath.


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Damn!! I thought I was going to die!! I met the infamous Red Queen Nabe!! That''s crazy!! Huff¡­ Huff.." said Miranda excitedly.


    "Luckily, she is going away without doing anything suspicious. Huff.. Huff.. Damn it!! All of this is because of that stupid Richie Alphonso. I am going to sue himter."ined Miranda, but still in an excited tone.


    If Nabe had seen this scene, she would have be more confused by Miranda''s actions. Miranda''s current condition looks like a ''tsundere'' hardcore fan but also fears Nabe.


    Thispletely contrasts with Miranda''s previous actions that keep taunting Nabe. Unfortunately, no one sees her situation or pays attention to her. Another minuteter, Miranda returned to her cold expression while looking at the hard battle in the front.


    Meanwhile, Nabe didn''t immediately go to the Alder location. Instead, she appeared in front of a group of drunken dwarves riding a group of pigs. This group of dwarves is the one that just traded with Angus and got a lot of pig supplies.


    They n to lead these pigs to their underground tavern, turn them into delicious pork dishes, or keep the pigs alone. From a nce, Nabe could see all these dwarves different from other dwarf guards. Every single one of them was wearing different clothes and style.


    They also have various sizes, heights, and skin colors despiteing from the same dwarf race. One even looks unreal, with a bloated fat body floating like a balloon. The only simr thing is that they carry a liquor bottle and smell strong alcohol.


    "Good¡­ Morning, Gentlemen. I havee to do business with you." said Nabe after checking the current time.


    Currently, the whole Undermine Council is as bright as day. However, the light source does note from the unique moss at the high cave ceiling.


    It ising from the zing fire in the surrounding area. Still, a whole night passed by and turned to dawn without everyone noticing.


    "*Sniff* *Sniff* Say, Lass¡­ *Burp* You don''t happen to have anything to do with the dragon thates here, right?" said one of the drunken dwarves.


    "Ehh.. You can tell? But, I am sure I don''t have that lizard''s smell?" asked Nabe.


    Nabe didn''t mind the dwarf''s rude reply and brashness. As a merchant with a vast connectionwork, she knows these dwarves'' characteristics are stubborn to the bone.


    Not to mention seventh grade like Nabe, even if God appears in front of them, they will not give a single ounce of respect if they didn''t want to. Hence, Nabe is already grateful these dwarves still allow her tomunicate.


    Moreover, she is also unable to judge some of these dwarf strengths urately. Her instinct told her these dwarves were not something she could mess with, even facing one by one.


    "Hahahaha¡­. It''s been a while since I heard someone dare to call a true dragon a lizard. Guess you are his woman as you are still alive."ughed one of the gray-haired dwarves.


    "Curious¡­ How could you tell that just from smelling? Did that lizard mark me or something?" asked Nabe curiously.


    "Ohh¡­ Lass, it seems he didn''t tell you. Hahahaha¡­"ughed all the dwarves.


    "Hmm¡­ Care to enlighten me, Master Dwarves?" asked Nabe.


    "Well, dragons are very picky when ites to finding partners. However, if they find one, they will not hesitate to mark them so no other dragon could snatch it from them." exined one of the dwarfs.


    "No one knows how they mark their partner, but these marked people will give a unique pheromone." added another dwarf.


    "Over time, the dwarf also learned to recognize these pheromones to avoid having trouble with the dragon. You know we have a rough history with the dragon race." added the floating dwarf in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Nabe''s expression changes from frowning to a murderous cold before returning to her previous business smile. All this change happened so fast that no one would have noticed it if they didn''t pay attention to Nabe carefully.


    At the same time, a certain ck-scaled humanoid lizard suddenly shudders and has a bad premonition. For a moment, he bes serious and observes the gigantic dwarf carefully.


    Using his keen eyes and perception, he didn''t notice anything unusual and decided to not think about it too much. Unbeknown to him, his life will turn worse andpletely restricted. (A/N: Another good man has fallen.)<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Nabe is doing a business transaction with the drunken dwarf, Angus and Jayna find another predicament. With their current strength, they could gather and restrict all the nearby sleeping without a problem.


    Angus also finds [Drunken Snore] a very powerful sleeping skill. Not only is the area very vast and contagious, but it is also very potent. As long as the people don''t show any hostile intent towards the victim, the victim will sleep like a log even after getting piled like a rice sack.


    To be safe, Angus decides to restrict their mana and body movement to not cause more troubleter. Unfortunately, Jayna couldn''t control her hostile intent as well as Angus. Hence, He is responsible for restricting the dwarf while Jayna gathers and piles them.


    Few fifth-grade dwarves somehow wake up during the gathering process. But, it is not a problem as Angus could just stab his Lava Twin Sword to their vital part and turn them to ash.


    The current problem Angus and Jayna is the barrier. With the help of two giant firebirds roasting the whole area prevent the barrier from repairing the power source point.


    They didn''t need to worry about the power source point repairing themselves even if they were speaking and dealing with the drunken dwarves before.


    After restricting and capturing all the snoring dwarf guards, Angus finds the power source point not only changing patterns from this area but also the area in the distance.


    Initially, Angus thought the power source point changing pattern only happened in certain areas. It turns out the nearby area is also affected when the power source point keeps getting destroyed.


    In other words, Angus needs at least to destroy the whole Undermine Council power source points to destroy or weaken the barrier. However, the Undermine Council area is vast. The barrier not only covers the ground but also the wall and high ceiling.


    Even if Angus works himself nonstop, destroying all these power source points will take at least a few years. Although the barrier may copse or weaken if the majority of it is destroyed, it will take a lot of time for Angus.


    Undermine Council is a humongous area. Just traveling through three sectors with Angus and the others needs more than half a day. This already shows how vast and big the whole Undermine Council is.


    In the end, Angus decided to give up on breaking more invisible power source points and thought of other methods.


    ''No wonder those drunkards didn''tment about me breaking their barrier. They know what I have done is useless from the start.''


    ''*Sigh* Now, I either try to break this barrier through my enchantment or wait until the barrier power source is exhausted.'' thought Angus.


    Angus also knows such a sophisticated and strong barrier also needs enormous energy to maintain. He may not know what is powering this barrier. Still, he knows it will soon be exhausted, especially with all the strong mana fluctuation in the air.


    Although it is far from their area, Angus can still sense the fight of Alder and Warchief Might. Their fight is very destructive and fluctuates the surrounding air.


    Angus even thought that if their opponent is not using a different type of energy, it may cause something like mana turbulence. Still, he didn''t need to worry about these absurd and powerful people.


    Their battle also helped Angus to pressure the barrier, especially at the previous Stonehall location. Not only is his boilingva still bubbling and expanding, but it also makes all the barrierspletely visible in arge area.


    If this ce is not the center of everyone, Angus may try to break or [Analyze] the barrier enchantment in this ce. Unfortunately, he could go back to this ce.


    There are still many dwarves in this area and Angus also knows Dumrod is searching for them in this ce. He didn''t want another useless confrontation and be trapped by the brainwashed dwarves.


    ''Wait¡­ If those drunken dwarves could find and notice me easily, why is Dumrod still not moving or at least send more dwarves to catch me. Was he somehow unable to move or preupied with something?'' thought Angus seriously.


    In the meantime, deep underground, hidden from everyone''s sight, a heavy step was heard through the dark cavern. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* After a while, a giant metallic robot with various magicalmps emerges from one of the dark cave tunnels.


    Seeing therge dark cavern and humongous metallic door in front of it, the giant robot stopped moving. *Ssshh* *Ssshh* A momentter, the robot chest part opens and reveals an old dwarf with a gray beard and hair.


    On the old dwarf''s neck, a small dimly lit green rock helps illuminate the surrounding. This person is none other than King Dumrod, the perpetrator behind the Undermine Council whole incident.

 Chapter 730 Vision

    ?


    Facing the humongous metallic door in front of him, Dumrod feels inexplicable pressure from it. His instinct kept telling him to escape from this ce as far as possible. Not only the metallic door gives a mysterious aura but also the surrounding dark cavern.


    Despite being illuminated by many magicalmps from the metallic robot behind him, the whole cavern is still covered by darkness. It is as if the entire cavern is covered with thick dark mist. Moreover, Dumrod also could hear mysterious soft whispers in an unknownnguage.


    Still, Dumrod shrugged all these voices and focused on the giant metallic door. If Angus and Jayna see the massive metallic door, they will find it is simr to the door where Fire Phoenix is sealed. It is covered with a mysterious swirling pattern, God Rune.


    Dumrod approaches the giant metallic door slowly. Each step bes heavier, as if something is trying to prevent him from approaching the door. The voice and soft whisper also get louder.


    Unfortunately, Dumrod didn''t understand what this voice was talking about. Thenguage the voice speaks is too ancient and has long been lost. Yet, he somehow could understand the intent behind each word. Each time the whisper is heard, he will get a fragmented vision.


    This vision is quite disturbing and influences his strong mind. Yet, his willpower is strong and he decides to press on. After who knows how long, he finally arrives in front of the metallic door. At this moment, he finally notices the soft whisper is gone.


    The whole dark cavern gives an unpleasant creepy silence. Dumrod could only hear his heartbeat in this whole cavern. He shakes his head to clear his mind before taking a ceremonial dagger in his hand.


    Dumrod cut his palm and shoveled it towards the metallic door before him without hesitation. Just before his bleeding palm touches the metallic door, it magically disappears. The next moment, Dumrod was alone inside another dark area.


    Looking back, he also finds his giant robot is also gone. He finds a translucent dwarf wearing the dwarf''s ancient armor.


    "Kiiek Roogg Krogok Ragezz." said the translucent dwarf in an unknownnguage.


    Despite being unable to understand thenguage, Dumrod could somehow understand its meaning and intent. The translucent dwarf that looks like an ancient dwarf spirit told him to go back and not proceed further.


    Dumrod shakes his head and stares resolutely at the dwarf spirit without saying anything. Seeing this gesture, the dwarf spirit suddenly releases enormous pressure on the surroundings. *BANG* The dwarf spirit mmed his Warhammer to his side while roaring loudly.


    "ROOGO KRGAZ RAK PULBOG!!" roared the dwarf spirit.


    The pressure is powerful and majestic as if trying to bend the world under the dwarf spirit''s feet. As for Dumrod, he feels like he is being hammered down continuously by a strong sixth-grade dwarf. It takes his everything just to not fall to the ground.


    "Arrghhh!!" screamed Dumrod


    He grabs his green rock ne and shows it to the dwarf spirit. As if sensing Dumrod''s intent and will, the small green rock turns brighter and counters the powerful aura. The Ancient Dwarf Spirit didn''t surprise at this mysterious rock but kept staring at Dumrod menacingly.


    "What you seek is nothing but doom and destruction." said the Ancient Dwarf Spirit in a hoarse voice.


    "Then, so be it. None shall stop me, even death." replied Dumrod sternly.


    The dwarf spirit didn''t say anything, only looked at his back for a moment before staring at Dumrod again.


    "Go, my descendant. Do what you must do." said the dwarf spirit before disappearing into nothingness.


    Along with the dwarf spirit''s disappearance, Dumrod finds himself back in his previous dark cavern. Yet, the giant metallic door is no more. Instead, it is reced by an endless dark path. Without hesitation, Dumrod takes a single step and finds the surrounding area has changed.


    If the previous cavern gives a sense of creepy silence, this area gives a dangerous feeling, like his entire being threatened. Dumrod feels like going inside a different realm.


    Ignoring this dreary feeling, Dumrod walked step by step into this bottomless abyss path. The pitch-ck darkness seems to swallow his entire being.


    Dumrod didn''t know how long he walked in this darkness nor the direction he went. In his eyes, everything looks the same. Be it front, back, below, or above, it is just pitch-ck darkness.


    Moreover, his body is slowly numbed as if inside murky cold water. A sensation he never felt since he reached his current strength. Suddenly, the area gets brighter but is still covered by darkness. A female wearing dark robes and a veil appeared in front of him.


    "Such a will¡­ Speak, child. What do you seek?" asked a mysterious female figure.


    "Blood and Power." said Dumrod shortly.


    "Huhuhu¡­ Follow me." said the female before walking in an unknown direction.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Dumrod didn''t say anything and just followed this mysterious figure. The two people walked through this dark area in silence. Yet, Dumrod''s mind does not stay idle.


    Same as before, he kept getting a fragmented vision for each step. Some of these visions are so powerful and real that they make his eyes bloodshot and give him terrible headaches.


    Still, Dumrod didn''t waver and kept following this mysterious figure. He knows what he seeks is close. After a while, Dumrod finds a small pedestal containing ck rock on top of it.


    "This is¡­" said Dumrod.


    "Patience, child. The remnant of the forgotten one is not something you could touch lightly. This is the only thing you can afford for now. Nothing is free in this world, child." said the female figure as if she knew Dumrod''s intention.


    Dumrod didn''t say anything and looked again at the ck rock. Despite having a size less than an adult fist, Dumrod feels this thing could erase his entire being with a slight touch. Still, this didn''t stop him from taking the ck rock.


    As Dumrod''s rough finger touches the ck rock, he feels like he is getting hit by powerful lightning and has another real vision. Unlike before, the vision is so real that it feels like he is going through it.


    He could see the blood-red sky above, meteors raining down the field, explosions, and death in the area.


    Then, a deafening loud bird cry was heard across the area before ck rocks poured down from the blood-red sky. The vision disappears and brings him back to the real world.


    The next moment, Dumrod finds himself standing far from his metallic robot. In front of him is the same dark path that he went through before. However, he finds a silhouette of a female figure in this pitch darkness staring at him.


    "Beware of the winged one." said the female figure before turning around towards the pitch darkness.


    *Crack* *Crack* Before Dumrod could understand these warnings, he heard a cracking and ss-breaking sound. The pitch-ck darkness is magically distorted and produces a giant w toward Dumrod.


    *ng* *ng* *BANG* Sensing its master is in danger, the metallic robot behind Dumrod reassembles itself. It turns into a giant Colossus before holding the enormous w. *ROOOARR* Along with this sh, a powerful roar was heard from inside the distorted darkness.


    Dumrod didn''t stay idle and immediately took a runic crystal in his hand. *Click* As soon as he breaks the crystal, his figure disappears, leaving his crumbled giant metallic Colossus.


    In the meantime, all the powerful figures at the Undermine Council suddenly stop doing their things as if they feel something dangerous.


    "This feeling¡­. Shit!!" said Alder before disappearing from his spot.


    In contrast, Elder Lotord is spreading his sense of feeling his surroundings. As a seventh grade, he knows nothing good from this foreboding feeling. Moreover, Alder''s reaction only makes him certain about the approaching cmity.


    At the same time, Angus and the others also feel something. Each of them perceives different things. In Angus'' case, he feels the need to get away from this ce as if a nuke is going to strike this ce. As for Jayna, she feels powerful darkness approaching their location.


    "Emmm¡­. *Munch* *Munch* Ahh¡­ Daddy, Mommy, Something bad ising." said Anna while eating roasted pork.


    "Anna, did you know what it is?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "Emmm¡­" replied Anna while thinking hard.


    Then, she turns around and seems to be searching for something under her shadow.


    "Ahhh¡­ This is." said Anna as she took out a familiar worn-out drawing book.


    Angus and Jayna know this is one of Anna''s terrible creature book collections. The little monster said nothing and opened the book roughly before showing a monster picture.


    "This is it. Yup, Anna is certain. This¡­ thing ising here." said Anna nonchntly before grabbing the nearby roasted pork.


    Angus and Jayna grab the book to look more carefully at the monster drawing. The monster drawing could be clearer since the paper has many random strokes and rough scratches.


    Whenever Anna finishes drawing a monster picture, she likes to make rough scribbles on it as if trying to color it. However, she didn''t have any skill in coloring or even the patience to do this. Therefore, it only makes the monster drawing unreadable.

 Chapter 731 Incoming Calamity

    ?


    Despite the abstract drawing, Angus and Jayna could see the rough shape of the monster. It is a humanoid monster with four arms. It also has more than one face and nine eyes on the face with only one head.


    Since the drawing is unclear, Angus couldn''t differentiate which part is the monster''s body or Anna''s scribble. Angus and Jayna also know it is useless to ask Anna since her exnation only makes it moreplicated.


    Unless it is something that she or they directly see, Anna''s exnation is very abstract, like it is dark, grass, sissy, or something. Still, Angus could feel the monster was familiar to some ancient god of war or destruction on Earth.


    This is also why he feels Anna''s monster drawing is dreadful. Angus is not quite superstitious, but his background and past life experience made him pay attention to these legends. He even met with the so-called God in his past life.


    Although Angus can eliminate this God in his past life, it also leaves him with a bad experience. When he faces the Ultimate Weapon, it forces him to kill many people.


    However, fighting a God causes him to sacrifice too many people and casualties. It is one of the memorable fights and battles in Angus'' past life.


    Since then, Angus will approach carefully when fighting against the one who called themself God. Furthermore, the God-being in this world is many times stronger than on Earth. Angus needs to thread this matter seriously.


    Jayna also knew Angus'' thoughts and didn''t say anything about it. After inheriting Fire Phoenix''s memories, she also bore a deep grudge toward the one called God. She knows God prosecuted many phoenixes to almost extinction, like now.


    "I think we should prepare for another hard battle." said Angus.


    "Yeah. Let''s find a shelter first to recuperate." said Jayna.


    They n to recuperate and recover their energy before facing this iing cmity. Since they couldn''t get out of this ce, they need to be in their best state.


    Meanwhile, Warchief Might and monster-minded Alphonso also stop fighting. To be exact, they suddenly stop hitting each other just one centimeter away.


    Warchief Might immediately looks at the bright sky above solemnly while Alphonso transforms back into his young man appearance. Suddenly, Miranda appeared beside him and looked at the sky above them.


    They all stay silent while looking above momentarily as if sensing something bad ising from above.


    "Look what he did!! Kekekeke¡­ And they say we are the crazy ones."ughed Alphonso.


    "Shut it, Dumbass. Let''s get out of here first." said Miranda.


    "And leave my cute little ves along with my gold?! Are you kidding me?" retorted Alphonso.


    The dangerous wild monster has already returned to his previous money-greedy persona. As Miranda and Alphonso argue, Warchief Might uses hismunication device to contact his daughter Merra.


    "Merra, gather all the beastman as fast as possible. Just say Mother''s test ising." said Warchief Might before hanging up, not waiting for a reply.


    Then, the seven grade beastman ignores everything in the surrounding, even the two monster-minded beside him, before sitting on the spot.


    Warchief Might is closing his eyes as if sleeping and meditating. He knows there will be a harder fighting. He needs to regain his strength and mind before this cmityes.


    As for running away, he didn''t have any single thought about it. Besides, he prefers to die rather than leave behind his daughter and his people facing this cmity. Furthermore, the path he passed through before is too hard for Merra and the others.


    Not only is it a long path, but also very dangerous. If they didn''t have Warchief Might''s monstrous resilience body, Merra, and the others would never be able to pass this ancient path alive.


    In contrast, the two monster-minded start bickering and betting through card games. No one knows where they got the card or other gambling props.


    In the meantime, Nabe is sorting her merchandise. She suddenly stops moving and frowns momentarily as she feels a bad foreboding. Then, the space before her distorted and revealed Alder.


    "Nabe, let''s get out of this ce. Someone just released the cursed one in this ce," said Alder anxiously.


    Nabe didn''t reply and thought for a moment before giving a warm smile to Alder.


    "Don''t you dare steal my precious wine!!" replied Nabe before she waved her hand.


    Alder suddenly feels his surrounding space distorted. Before he could call and grab Nabe, he had already found himself inside a familiar hiddenb. Seeing this, he knows Nabe has sent him back to Nirvas first.


    "Nonono.... *ROOOOARRR*" screamed Alder.


    Knowing his current situation and inability to protect his woman, Alder''s mind goes mad momentarily. Yet, this slight moment is all it takes for him to shroud the whole Nirvas in the darkness, along with Miasma everywhere.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before he can go on a rampage, Alder gets teleported to another space by the Guardian Vault Makar. Noticing he is no longer inside Nabe''s hideout, Alder immediately releases all his pent-up emotion and wreaks havoc on the surroundings.


    Seeing Alder''s situation, the Vault Guardian Makar could only shake his head silently. As a natural seer, he knows what is happening between Alder and Nabe. In fact, he also already warned his descendant Red Queen before she departed towards the Undermine Council.


    "Hoh¡­ Hoh¡­ Hoh¡­ It seems the wheel of fate is moving again. Hoh.. Hoh.. Hoh.." said Makar cryptically.


    As everyone prepares for the iing cmity, a small group inside Undermine Council also notices a dreadful foreboding. However, unlike the others, they didn''t panic and stayed calm to serve theirzy Master.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Mira and her group never leave Undermine Council and stay inside the building where the monster-minded Mitar resides. The building is well-hidden and seemspletely separated from the Undermine Council.


    At this moment, Mira only nced toward the direction above before returning to stare at Mitar''sst spot before he left. After finding no change for a few minutes, she returns to reading her storybook.


    In contrast, Darren and Lenora stare at the above solemnly. With their keen perception as a Vampire race, they could feel something dangerous appear from above Undermine Council. Still, they didn''t worry about it andpletely trusted their Master.


    Meanwhile, Dumrod who just escaped using a teleportation runic crystal, appeared inside the dwarf''s hidden base with a rough breath. Despite not having direct contact with the unknown monster, he could feel the dreadful aura and pressure from it.


    The pressure is even stronger than the ancient dwarf spirit he had met. Just being near it could make him almost breathless. After adjusting his mind for a few moments, Dumrod leaves the room and finds a group of dwarves under hismand.


    "My King!!" said the dwarves respectfully.


    "How is the situation? Did you manage to bring back the stolen rock?" asked Dumrod.


    "Err¡­ that''s¡­ I am sorry, My King!!" said one of the nearby dwarf captains.


    "What is it?!" said Dumrod.


    "A few hours ago, Elder Forgus gave an emergencymand. All the dwarf guards and personnel are called toward the destroyed Stonehall site. He also called some of the senior dwarves at the construction site." said one of the dwarf guards.


    "What?! How about the towers? Is it already finished?" asked Dumrod.


    "Err¡­ No, my lord. Since many of the workers are going towards the destroyed Stonehall, it is getting dyed." replied the dwarf guards.


    "Damn!! Didn''t I tell all of you to prioritize the tower first?!! Just what is Forgus trying to do?!" asked Dumrod.


    "We''re also not sure either. There is a strong mana disturbance and electromaic disturbance around the area of Stonehall. We couldn''t contact any dwarf going into this area." replied the dwarf captain.


    "Tch¡­ How about Forgus?!! Where is he now?" asked Dumrod.


    "Elder Forgus should be recuperated inside base 144." replied the dwarf captain.


    "Contact him immediately!!" ordered Dumrod sternly.


    ''This is bad!! We don''t have time for this. That thing will arrive here soon.'' thought Dumrod.


    A momentter, a holographic Elder Forgus appears inside the room.


    "Forgus, what is going on here?!! Didn''t I tell you to focus on building the tower?!!" said Dumrod.


    "Tower?! Everyone will die if those ces are not contaminated!!" replied Elder Forgus angrily.


    "Forgus, are you disobeying my order? Your king, you pledged?" asked Dumrod sternly.


    "To hell with your king and pledge!! I do what should be done whether you like it or not. I don''t care if you will exile, sanction, or purge me. I don''t give a damn beard!!!" roared Elder Forgus before cutting off themunication.


    Hearing this, all the nearby dwarves couldn''t help but shock. All of them know for a dwarf to go against their pledge, it means they are no longer living as a dwarf. Someone who forsaken their root and identity.


    At a nce, it is not a significant problem, but for the dwarf race, it is the same as denying their life. However, none of them dare to say anything in case it willplicate the situation. Surprisingly, Dumrod didn''t react strongly to this, only shaking his head before leaving the room.

 Chapter 732 Monstrous Being

    ?


    Dumrod knows that his grip over these dwarves could be broken anytime. There are a lot of factors that could make them break his control even after they make a pledge to him. A real dwarf pledgees not from being subdued but from their respect.


    This is also the reason why Elder Lotord didn''t stop Dumrod. He knows Dumrod will never be able to control and be the dwarf king continuously, especially for strong dwarves. The dwarf race has an innate talent for being stubborn as a rock.


    This stubbornness sometimes could lead to many magical things, such as breaking powerful mind control or even magical restrictive contracts. Therefore, Dumrod is not panicked and surprised at Forgus''s strong reaction this time.


    In contrast, if the Elder Lotord tries to fight Dumrod carelessly, he may cause a lot of casualties. Unexpectedly, Lotord''s passive action only causes further damage as the monster-minded wreak havoc with Angus and the beastman. Not to mention thest survivor visitors.


    Although most of them are not provoking trouble like Angus and the beastman, they are still strong. They could eliminate a lot of ordinary dwarf guards on their own.


    As everyone prepares for the unknown cmity, the Undermine Council shakes. A momentter, everyone could see countless bluish magical runes everywhere.


    This magical rune is the lockdown barrier preventing others from entering or leaving the Undermine Council. Seeing these magical runes, Angus couldn''t help but shake his head.


    ''The rune is not only covering the ground but everything, even the scorched rubbles nearby. This barrier stays idle and adaptative, spreading to every non-living thing. This is truly an absurd barrier rune. I wonder what is the source power of such aplex barrier.'' thought Angus.


    *CRACK* *CRACK* Before Angus could delve deeper into his thoughts, a loud cracking sound was heard above Undermine Council. Everyone immediately looks above the sky and finds a giant crack in the air above.


    "This is¡­" muttered Angus as he subconsciously pulled Jayna and Anna together.


    *CRACK* *CRACK* A momentter, humongous hands prate the crack and grip it tightly. The giant hands try to forcefully open the cracking gap like sliding doors and make it bigger.


    *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* The whole Undermine Council shook harder and various rms sounded through the entire Undermine Council. Through this crack and giant hand, everyone could feel tremendous pressureing from it.


    ''Draven, can you connect outside?!!'' called Angus worriedly.


    Facing such a dreadful monstrous being, Angus ns to escape rather than confront it directly.


    ''T-That thing¡­. Lock the whole space!!'' replied Draven anxiously.


    When the cracking appeared in the area, the lockdown barrier weakened for a split second, allowing others to teleport outside. However, the iing monster could lock the whole space with its tremendous presence.


    Not to mention long-range teleport, even Draven has difficulty using a simple short-range teleport skill. This situation was also noticed by Angus and Jayna. It is as if the space is trembling and unsteady, which makes any space-rted skill harder to use.


    A few momentster, therge hands forcefully open the crack bigger and reveal a colossal monstrous being. The monster is simr to Anna''s drawing but on a much bigger scale. The body is covered in a dark purple hard skin with four arms.


    The giant head has six faces and each face has nine menacing eyes. His body is also riddled with unknown dark-colored spikes simr to hedgehogs or blowfish. Each arm holding a dark-colored weapon. Some of the weapons release a tremendous amount of miasma or mana.


    This also makes everyone think of this monstrous being as a monster-minded being capable of wielding mana and miasma simultaneously. As soon as the monstrous beingnded on the Undermine Council, it opened one of its mouths as if trying to say something.


    *GROOOOWLLL* No one could hear its words except a loud howling sound from the other faces. At this time, the crack above him distorted and turned into something like a quagmire before releasing countless ming giant spikes everywhere. *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    By coincidence, the monstrous beingnded atop theva pool or the previous Stonehall area. This makes all the barriers the dwarf set up to contain the radiation destroyed.


    Thebination of intense radiation and the shockwave from the monster''snding kills almost all the dwarves nearby. Even the survivors did not have a long life because they were exposed to intense radiation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This makes Elder Forgus madly angry. However, before he could charge and attack the monster, the giant monster was already assaulted from two sides. *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* On one side, a small figurepared to the monstrous being hit the monster''s side stomach.


    This figure is none other than seventh-grade lion beastman Warchief Might. As soon as the crack appeared in the sky, he prepared to give a preemptive attack.


    On the other hand, the other attacker is a giant ancient dwarf that hit its head using his hammer. This massive ancient dwarf is the manifestation of the Elder Lotord''s [Howl of Legacy].


    Despite a few hundred meters high, the giant dwarf still looks smaller than the monstrous being. The massive dwarf must even jump high to hit the monstrous being''s head.


    Unfortunately, the two seventh-grade attacks couldn''t prate the monster''s hard skin. The colossal monster is still unaffected by this kind of attack and swings his arms to retaliate.


    *BAAM* Warchief Might swatted like a fly and was thrown a few hundred meters away. He didn''t expect such arge figure could also move fast and break the naturalw. Moreover, Warchief Might, his body feels heavy just by getting near the monster.


    He is unsure if it is because of the terrifying presence or the monster''s space ability, as the space also fluctuates all over the monster''s body. Just as Warchief Might rises from the rubble and wants to fight back, he finds a giant sharp spike approaching him. *BOOOOOM*


    In contrast, Elder Lotord has a more easy way. His giant dwarf is separated from his real body. Even if it gets thrown or damaged, it will heal with his continued mana supply.


    Still, it didn''t mean he could easily escape the raining giant spike from above. The spike that is raining down the whole area is very deadly. Not only is it very sharp, but it is also shot very fast. It alsoes in various sizes, from a few centimeters to hundreds of meters thick.


    The huge one will grow smaller spikes all over its body and shoot randomly. This makes the spike cover more area and destroy the surrounding. Fortunately, the spike does not contain any miasma. Still, this kind of attack is deadly if someone gets directly hit.


    Even the strong armor dwarf will get prated without any resistance when it hits. Unless the dwarf throws some powerful attack or deflects it, a single spike could reap their life easily. This shows the true power of these spikes.


    *GROOOWWLL* The colossal monster roared madly before swinging one of his arms, holding arge hand axe. A momentter, arge distortion broke where the hand axe pointed. Therge distortion rotates around until it bes a massive pitch-ck portal.


    From the ck portal, countless fire boulders spread through the area. Soon, everyone finds this is not ordinary boulders but another creature simr to the colossal monster. However, it has a smaller scale and wields different weapons.


    Its body is also cracked and riddled with the elemental. Some contain fire elements, water, earth, or even lightning. The dwarf also finds this creature is very aggressive and good at closebat utilizing its four arms and weapon.


    Even the fifth-grade dwarf captain had a lot of difficulty just to kill one. Yet, the colossal monster does not stay idle either. It didn''t stop after creating one portal and a few more in farther ces.


    If Lotord didn''t try to disrupt the monster with his giant dwarf, more portals would create a wave of these minions. Just as the dwarf and Lotord desperately fight against the colossal monster, a giant magic circle suddenly appears in the sky.


    The red crimson magic circle suddenly shines and releases a massive rose pointing below. This suddenrge-scale spell attracts everyone''s attention, even the colossal monster.


    Seeing this crystalized red rose, "Take cover!!!" shouted Lotord loudly to everyone surrounding.


    "Bloom¡­ [6th Circle Spell - Rose Hazard]." A soft whisper was heard in the air.


    Suddenly, the crystallized ruby rose opened its petal and rained down the colossal monster below. The enormous monster shrugged off this crystalized petal and directly smashed it using one of his weapon spears.


    *Crack* To everyone''s surprise, the giant crystallized petals broke and exploded into countless small rubies. At this moment, the colossal monster finally realizes the horror of theserge-scale spells. His strong hand slowly turned into crystallized ruby, along with tremendous pain.


    *GROOOWWLLL* The colossal monster could only be howling in pain and trying to fight back to recover his crystallized arm. Unfortunately, the spell is too powerful and potent. His attempt to revert his crystalized hand only elerates it further.

 Chapter 733 Pocket Treasure

    Chapter 733 Pocket Treasure


    As the red crystalized ruby spreads to the monster''s hand, the other crystallized petals fall towards it. The colossal monster dared not underestimate this strange crystallized ruby. It used his hand axe to destroy it [mdring - Space Impact].


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* Suddenly, the space around the ruby petals distorted and destroyed them without any trace. Unfortunately, his crystalized arms are still spreading. At this moment, the colossal monster once again gets hit on two sides.


    Warchief Might and Lotord know their attack has little effect on the colossal monster, and they can only leave the main attacker to Nabe while they distract him. The three seventh grade seem to have a tacit understanding of fighting this enormous monster.


    Their teamwork may not be perfect, but it didn''t give the colossal monster any time to breathe and think of a solution to counter his crystallized arm. As the three seventh grade fight against the monster, the raining dark spike slowly spreads across the area.


    Combined with the endless eruption of the minions, this makes the dwarf have a hard time fighting back. During this time, some people wearing special hideous robes observe the chaos and destruction from far away.


    "Crazy!! It could easily hold against that Warchief''s attack." said one of the robed guys.


    "Yep, I am not signing up for this." said another person.


    "This is clearly not part of the contract!!" said another person.


    "Fuck, Dumrod!! I wantpensation!!" cursed another person.


    These people are the people that Dumrod hires to guard the tower. A while ago, they found that Alder and Nabe in front of them are actually just ruby dummies. However, they didn''t dare escape Nabe''s space confinement in case they incurred the Red Queen''s wrath.


    No one wants to fight the mad Red Queen and be herb rat. By coincidence, the arrival of monstrous beings shatters their space confinement.


    Like anyone else, they couldn''t escape this ce and were forced to stay there to fight against this terrifying monster. This situation made themin about their contract with Dumrod.


    The monster minions from the dark portals are very aggressive and attack any living being in sight. Even these hirelings and mercenaries are unable to escape from them. Fortunately, most of them are strong with sixth-gradebatant power.


    As the dark spike rain spreads through the area, they know there will be no safe ce in the Undermine Council. Whether they want it or not, they must fight this terrifying monster to survive.


    Simr people also thought the same thing and decided to fight the horrible monster for their lives. Unfortunately, the monster-minded people who previously wreaked havoc on the entire area suddenly went silent without any news.


    Meanwhile, Angus and Jayna also decide to fight as they know they no longer couldn''t hide from this terrifying monster. Just as they prepare themselves and exchange some equipment, they hear someone knocking on the room door where they stay.


    "*Knock* *Knock* Special Delivery!!" said someone from outside.


    "Coming!!" replied Anna before abruptly opening the door.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna in worry.


    However, they didn''t see anyone besides a box crate in front of their door.


    "Huh?! Where is the food?!! Daddy, Mommy, where is the food?" asked Anna while pouting.


    "Anna, don''t run around. Besides, how many times have I told you not to casually open the door for others." rebuked Angus.


    Despite having great insight, Anna is a muddlehead and relies too much on her instinct. As long as someone or something doesn''t threaten her, she will not be on her guard. Unfortunately, Angus knows the deepest evil inside people''s hearts.


    Angus''s tragedy in his past life is a real fact that people will use anything just to achieve their wishes. In this magical world, magic not only makes the world wonderful without unlimited possibility but also opens a new way for anyone to be more cruel.


    Before going to Undermine Council, Anna almost gets used by many wretched nobles in the capital city. Since Anna can control her dreadful aura, she will appear like a naughty normal girl from the outside most of the time.


    The nobles no longer fear Anna and are brave enough to push this little monster''s bottom line. Most of the time, they will fail since Anna will not pay attention to bubbles, especially the weak ones. Still, the nobles took this opportunity to get some benefit.


    If it is not for Jayna''s smart mind and timely intervention, Anna may other person.


    Since then, Angus and Jayna strictly educate their naughty already sign many stupid contracts without knowing. Although these contracts will not harm them or Anna, it still benefits the other person.


    Since then, Angus and Jayna strictly educate their naughty daughter to not let anyone enter their private area casually or talk to strangers easily. Unfortunately, their lesson is not too effective for the muddled head Anna.


    "B-But¡­ There should be food. Doesn''t the door knocking mean food?!! Mira and Haidem teach Anna that." replied Anna innocently.


    ''This girl¡­.'' thought Angus and Jayna speechlessly.


    "Forget about it. Let''s see what this is first." said Angus before focusing on the small wooden crate on the floor.


    On the wooden crate, there is a note with a few words.


    "Apologize for the dy." - Alphonso Nouveau Super Hyper Richee


    PS: I hope you like that disgusting trash.


    "Huh?!! This is¡­" said Angus in surprise.


    Angus knows this box crate should contain his dwarf smithing equipment and tools along with the previous high elves Silvia. Still, he never expected that it would be delivered in front of them like this.


    In fact, Angus has almost forgotten about this matter since they are too busy searching for a way out. Moreover, the timing is also quite weird. Over the past few days, they have stayed outside and run around.


    Now, they just decide to take shelter in an empty intact building and find his order is delivered like some kind of parcel in Angus'' past life. *Brak* While Angus is still thinking, Anna suddenly punches the wooden crack and grabs something inside it.


    *St* Before Angus and Jayna could say anything, something burst and spread blood everywhere.


    "Anna!!" called Jayna worriedly.


    Fortunately, they find Anna''s hand is fine, but the blood and sttered meat are slowly gathering together. Facing such an unknown situation, Angus immediately pulls Anna and Jayna away and avoids the sttered blood and meat.


    A momentter, they find a small girl with small wings formed from gathering blood and meat.


    "This is Silvia." said Angus as he found the small girl''s face was familiar to the previous High Elf Silvia.


    Suddenly, Anna approaches the small Silvia with a wide grin and grabs her roughly with her small hand. Once again, the small Silvia burst into minced meat and blood. Then, the previous weird phenomenon happened again.


    "Yay!! Yay!! Anna has an infinite bubble!!" said Anna happily before bursting the formed Silvia again.


    Angus and Jayna could only shake their heads at the poor high elf as it became Anna''s ything. However, they also didn''t stop Anna as they bore a deep grudge against her for trying to hurt Anna and Angus.


    While Angus didn''t mind Silvia, Jayna wanted to torture Silvia to death. Now, they find Silvia is reduced to this pitiful state. She couldn''t help but feel slightly satisfied. Ignoring the small Silvia, Angus decides to check the broken wooden crate.


    To his surprise, Angus could only find two things on it. The first thing is a weirdly shaped worn-out key. The key is made of unknown material and gives Angus a weird sensation when touching it.


    Angus feels like something is probing him when he touches the key. He assumed the key could identify whoever held it. The second item is a jewel-like diamond. However, he is sure it is not a jewel.


    As soon as Angus and Jayna see this jewel, "Pocket Treasure." said Angus and Jayna at the same time.


    "Huh¡­ Why do we suddenly know about Pocket Treasure?!!" said Angus in confusion.


    Angus is sure he never heard the word called Pocket Treasure or read anything about it before. Not even Fire Phoenix''s fragmented memories know about it. Yet, when they saw this jewel, they knew it was like an entrance to a dimensional vault called Pocket Treasure.


    As long as they hold the key or know the method to enter the Pocket Treasure, they could be teleported into a dimension vault containing vast treasure. This dimension vault is simr to old man Draught''s personal vault that Angus visited long ago.


    ording to the sudden information in their head, the more valuable the item contained in the vault, the brighter and clearer the jewel. With how clear and beautiful the jewel is, they estimate the Pocket Treasure includes many rare treasures.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t enter the Pocket Treasure now. First, theyck the method to enter it. Second, even though they know about it from the bullied Silvia, it is still impossible that the space is still locked by the terrifying monster outside.


    In the end, they decide to ignore this matter first and focus on the terrifying monster outside.


    "Anna, stop bullying the small bub¡­ I mean Silvia. We still need her to exin to us." said Angus.


    "Umm¡­ *St* Okay." said Anna before bursting into Silvia onest time.


    "Urgh¡­." groaned the small Silvia with a pale face.


    As soon as she found she was no longer squashed by Anna, Silvia immediately ran towards Angus''s side and hit behind his head in fear.

 Chapter 734 Silvia Condition

    Chapter 734 Silvia Condition


    After finding she was safe from Anna, "Please¡­ Please no more!!" said Silvia in a pitiful manner.


    Hearing Silvia''s words, Angus and Jayna immediately turn cold and sharply re at Silvia. Noticing her wrongdoing, Silvia immediately kneels on the ground in fear. For outsiders, the situation may look cruel but it is far from the truth.


    Since Angus and Jayna meet this small Silvia, they have had some sort of telepathic bond through [Alliance]. Unlike Angus and Jayna''s deep bond, their bond with Silvia is very superficial. It is as if they are trying tomunicate and contact a mindless beast or monster.


    Still, it is enough to let them know Silvia''s intention. When Silvia pleaded to Angus and Jayna, they could feel a slight malicious intent from her. This makes the young couple give Silvia a cold shoulder without any remorse.


    Angus'' peaceful nature makes them quite tolerant of other people. As long as the other party doesn''t cross their bottom line, they will not brutally kill people. However, it is a different case for two-faced people like Silvia.


    Living as a high noble in the Heart Kingdom for a long time teaches them to never be half-hearted when dealing with a two-faced person. You will never know when this person will stab you in the back. Angus also hated this kind of traitorous person the most.


    "I.. I am sorry. Please¡­ Don''t hurt¡­." said Silvia pitifully.


    "Shut up!!" retorted Angus coldly.


    "Yes, Master Angus." said Silvia without emotion.


    Her demeanor ispletely different than her previous pitiful appearance. Angus frowned at this sudden change, but after thinking for a while, he decided to probe Silvia further.


    "Exin about yourself." said Angus.


    "Yes, Master Angus. My name is Silvia Emerald, thest surviving royal high elf. I am also the ve of young Queen Anna, Master Angus, and Mistress Jayna. As a high elf¡­" exined Silvia without emotion.


    After a lengthy question and exnation, Angus finally understands the gist of Silvia''s current situation. The previous story about Silvia getting possessed is correct, but not the entire story.


    The spirit that possesses her is not an ordinary fallen elf warrior but a fallen God Elf. This God elf is very ruthless and unstable. It bes akin to Silvia''s second personality after possessing her body for too long.


    Even after being defeated by Angus, the God spirit has still note out from her body butpletely bes her second personality. Unlike the ruthless God elf, Silvia has a kinder nature, like any peace-loving elf.


    However, God Elf''s ruthless influence also corrupted her mind. This makes her a natural two-faced kind person. Her kind behavior is real, but her malicious thought about stabbing in the back is also real.


    Normally, her acting is impossible to see through. After getting thoroughly ''educated'' and ''refurbishment'', Silvia could no longer hide this malicious thought, especially towards her master.


    Angus and Jayna didn''t know what kind of ''training'' to turn Silvia like this, but it was also good for them. They could know when Silvia had any malicious thoughts with [Alliance]. Moreover, Silvia also ''trained'' to never hurt them in any possible way.


    Her condition is simr when Anna turns Brigida into their ve. However, this ''training'' is more sophisticated andplete than Anna''s crude method.


    ording to Silvia''s exnation, this ''training'' session is important since the power of God is no joke, even for the fallen one. In fact, when Silvia lost against Angus and became his ve, [Alliance] power should already work its wonder to detect any malice and control Silvia.


    Unfortunately, Silvia''s God side is too strong and could fight this Ancient Power. Moreover, Angus [Alliance] still only reached the first threshold and was far from mastering it.


    As for Silvia''s current appearance, it is because she is no longer alive and dead. Because of the side effect of ''training'', her body is no longer intact. However, her immortal trait is still there, making her take this small form simr to a small elemental spirit.


    An elf is a creature born in nature and mana. There are even records that elves share the same ancestry as elemental spirits. However, unlike the usual bloodline tree, the boundary between the elf race and elemental spirit is very close, especially for the high species one.


    They could change their form between these two, albeit with few restrictions. Since Silvia''s real body is destroyed beyond hope. She could only take this form to greet Angus and the others.


    Besides Silvia''s real identity and background story, Angus also asked how to use Pocket Treasure. It turns out the weird-shaped key is really the key to entering the Pocket Treasure.


    As for how to enter it, Angus needs to spend a lot of mana while holding the key and chanting a few ancient elf words. The Pocket Treasure Jewel also has a strong inhibition defense mechanism. Only the registered people could enter and recognize Pocket Treasure.


    Otherwise, other people will only see a piece of an ordinary big jewel from the outside. Pocket Treasure also has a ridiculous memory-erasing function.


    Anyone besides the registered person will immediately forget about Pocket Treasure''s existence even if they get told by the registered person. Any form of record is also erased along with the memory.


    This absurd magical function makes Angus remember the Moon Rabbit he caught back then. Still, despite its bizarre function, Angus also agreed with these mechanisms.


    The strongest vault is not when it is hidden or made of imprable material, but it is when nobody knows its existence. When no one knows its existence, no one will have thought to search or even steal from it.


    When Angus and Jayna talk with Silvia, the battle outside bes more chaotic. Knowing his crystallized arm is rendered useless and only brings tremendous pain, the colossal monster cuts it off decisively with a sword.


    Then, it destroys the crystalized arm into a distorted space like the ruby petal before. The cut arm also burst some dark corrosive blood that could melt even the strong ground below. The corrosive blood also evaporates easily when ites into contact with the air.


    This sudden action surprises everyone since a colossal monster couldn''t recover or regenerate fast enough like the humanoid size monster. Even if he could restore his arm, it would take a lot of energy and affect his battle prowess.


    Unfortunately, the monster already has another countermeasure for this trouble by using another artifact in his other hand. So far, the colossal monster is holding four artifacts.


    One is a spear spike simr to the raining dark spike in the surrounding area. The second one is his hand axe mdring, which could control space.


    The third one is a long sword artifact. Warchief Might and Elder Lotord may not know the power of this artifact. Still, they know it is one of the dangerous weapon artifacts from its aura.


    Now, the monster uses another artifact that is being held by one of his four arms. Unlike the other artifact, this artifact didn''t have a weapon appearance. It is a giant metallic rod with a huge bronze bell.


    Magically, the huge bell never rang a single sound despite the colossal monster''s constant movement until now. *CLING* A loud chime sound is heard from the bell [Penitence - Sacrilege]. Suddenly, the whole monster''s body shines brightly and is covered by white light.


    "This energy¡­ Divine Energy!!" said Elder Lotord in surprise.


    A momentter, his amputated arm slowly regenerated at a fast rate.


    "Did you think I would let you recover?!! [Beastman Art 1st Fang - Ursaring]." roared Warchief Might.


    Unlike when facing Angus, Warcheif Might''s current Ursaring is deadlier and has a wider range. Each w movement will produce dozens of meters wide air sh that could cut even the fortress ground without resistance.


    *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Under the barrage of sharp w attacks, the regenerated arm again turns into a bloody stump that bursts a lot of dark blood. The monster ignored the pain and brandished his sword to attack Warchief Might.


    At this moment, Lotord''s giant dwarf hit the arm holding the sword and stopped its movement. Although he didn''t know the power of this artifact sword, he didn''t want to be careless and let Warchief Might get hit by this sword.


    Lotord may hate Warchief Might, but if he falls here now, all the dwarves nearby may die. He still needs the Warchief Might to hold down this monster until the drunken dwarf below decides toe out and help them.


    As a seventh grade, he is not stupid and already knows the power of these apathetic dwarves below. He knew these dwarves were not obligated to help them in this mess. However, these dwarves still need toe out to go back to theirmunity.


    During that time, these dwarves will definitely be forced to fight this monster if they want to escape this ce. Until then, Lotord needs to hold on and prevent it from killing more dwarves.


    Their dwarf race already had a lot of casualties from the mess before. He didn''t want to further damage it. The battle continues as Warchief Might tries to worsen the amputated wound while Lotord prevents the monster from hitting Warchief Might.

 Chapter 735 Hard Decision

    ?


    At a nce, the battle leaned for Warchief Might''s side. However, Warchief Might and Lotord know it is the opposite. None of their attacks manage to truly hurt him. They could only fight with this absurd monster for long because of his injured arm.


    After he cuts his own arm, the monster is adamant about healing his arm rather than focusing on fighting them. Although the healing and regenerating power is not using his own mana or miasma, he still needs to put much effort into controlling divine energy.


    This slight distraction makes him unable to fight properly against Lotord''s attack. Both Warchief Might and Lotord also notice this situation. They didn''t know why the monster was adamant about fixing his arm. Still, they decided to take advantage of this situation.


    Meanwhile, all the drunken dwarves underground slowly sober out as they notice the terrible presence of the colossal monster. Some strong and sharp ones are evenpletely sober, ready to fight anytime.


    Since the arrival of the monster, all the perception inhibition was gone. The drunken dwarves not only feel bad foreboding from the colossal monster but also a deadly threat. As prideful and hard-headed dwarfs, they will not back down without fighting.


    They may not want to interfere with the conflict above, but they still need to go out to go back to theirmunity. Besides, hiding like a mole is not their habit and style.


    "So, should we also fight?" asked one of the dwarves.


    "Of course!! I will smash that abomination." said another dwarf.


    "How about we talk about it first?" asked another dwarf.


    Hearing this, all the dwarves immediately nce at this fat dwarf with a sigh. If the colossal monster could be talked to, the seventh-grade Warchief Might and Elder Lotord would not desperately fight it. Yet, this dwarf suggests talking with it casually.


    "Tch¡­ Did your stupid brain rot from too much mushroom?!! Just look at the monster. Is it something that could be talked to?" said another dwarf.


    "True. That thing is not the same as us. It is live but also not. In short, it is just a weapon. Created to destroy and annihte." said another dwarf sagely.


    "Hmmm¡­. Still, I don''t think it is as simple as that. Its sudden appearance is too coincidental with the mess Dumrod caused before. Perhaps, it is another Dumrod ploy?" said another dwarf.


    "Agreed. However, we couldn''t just sit still. Sooner orter, we must fight it." said another dwarf.


    As the dwarves gather around and discuss the colossal monster, a small group of dwarves sit together and still drink in a certain corner. Despite this, no other dwarves dare to approach this group easily.


    These few dwarves have the strength of at least seventh grade. The other dwarf didn''t know whether they were truly seventh grade. Still, their aura is strong enough to hinder anyone approaching them casually.


    Since they sense a bad foreboding about the iing colossal monster, these dwarves suddenly gather around and drink silently in the corner. No one knows what they think or doing some kind of secret talk.


    In fact, these dwarves are talking to each other in their own way and discussing their next action. Like the other dwarves in the tavern, they could no longer ignore this monster cmity. With their sense, they know this monster is a different threat than others.


    Their experience and knowledge show that this dangerous being differs from monster-minded people or monster overlords. As one of the dwarves said before, the monster is a weapon. Its purpose is to destroy and annihte.


    Since they lock the space in the entire Undermine Council, it is clear that its purpose is to annihte them or all the living being in this ce. There is no way these seventh-grade dwarves could just turn a blind eye to it.


    Still, it didn''t mean they would fight the monstrous being directly. They still know there is Dumrod hidden somewhere. It is possible that Dumrod used them to hold this monster or for other ns.


    As powerful dwarves, they will not let others take advantage of them easily. They also know Dumrod will only do these kinds of actions with purpose. He may have some other n for them.


    In the end, they decide to just wait and see action. All of them may be a dwarf race, but they also belong to a certain force or dwarfmunity.


    Even if all of the dwarves nearby are killed, they will not care about it too much. Moreover, they are also confident to fight back against the monstrous being. Although defeating the monstrous being is hard, they could at least hold it off for a long time.


    The difference between seventh grade and those below is too far. Be it endurance, vitality, or even destructive power, it ispletely different than those below seventh grade.


    Meanwhile, Angus and the others finish their talk with Silvia. Angus learns many things about Silvia and her power. Although she could no longer fight like before or use her powerful full-set artifact, she could still help Angus and the others through spells.


    Moreover, Angus learns that elves are a really broken-like race. Besides being near immortal, they possess high talent in wielding mana and elemental. They are natural-born magicians.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    They could wield any kind of natural elemental and had arge amount of mana. At Silvia''s level, her mana is basically endless. With her current state, she could instacast any fourth circle spells, which could only be done by the seventh-grade magician.


    If not for her broken state, she could actually instacast fifth circle or above spells without any burden. However, this does not surprise Angus since he could do it with his high intelligence attribute and [Analyze].


    What he surprise is her elven enchantment spells. For Angus, the enchantment spell is the most magical and important toplement his fighting style.


    Previously, Angus often used enchantment spells to boost hisbat prowess to fight high-gradebatants despite only having grade two strength. Unfortunately, this enchantment spell is no longer useful for him as his mana destiny and magic resistance increase.


    Even if he cast high-circle enchantment spells, it would only work for a few minutes before disappearing. It is aplete waste of mana or even effort to cast it. Therefore, he could only abandon enchantment spells and focus on more destructive spells.


    However, elven enchantment spells break this limitation. Since the elf race has a high natural affinity with mana, their mana density and magic resistance are also off-chart.


    Through a lot of joint effort and countless research, the elf race creates an enchantment spell that works for themself. The only limits for these enchantment spells are using ancient elvennguage and could only be cast by the elf race.


    Otherwise, Angus will urgently ask Silvia to teach him on the spot despite the iing disaster outside. With Silvia''s support, Angus and Jayna have more confidence in fighting against the monstrous being.


    "Alright, let''s do this." said Angus.


    "Yay!! Yay!! Fight! Fight!!" eximed Anna excitedly.


    Angus nodded at the girls before ordering Silvia sternly.


    "Silvia, stay by Anna''s side and support us. Anna burst into pieces if she tried to do anything funny." said Angus.


    "Ehh!!" said Silvia as her body moved beside Anna.


    "Alright!! *St*" replied Anna as she ''squashed'' Silvia again.


    After that, they leave their building and go towards the Giant Porky side. Thezy giant pig is still idle at his previous spot without moving. Besides it, there is a pile of restrained dwarves that Angus and the others have caught before.


    Fortunately, their location is far from the monster and still not affected by the spreading spike rain. The iing monster minion also has not yet reached this ce which makes these dwarves safe.


    Angus ns to let go of these dwarves to help them fight against the monster''s minions on the way. Still, he finds these dwarf guards quite hopeless. Besides the dwarf captain and a few more, most of the dwarves are still having snoringpetitions.


    It is as if they tried to find who could snore louder than others. Angus cancels the rune restriction in the area and their body without hesitation. Some of the woken dwarves look at them confusedly and notice the dangerous monster in the distance.


    "By my beard?!!" called some of the dwarfs.


    "What the fucking is that?!!" eximed another dwarf captain.


    "I don''t know about that thing either. However, it will not stop until all of us die. Therefore, I believe we could have a temporary truce for now." said Angus stoically.


    "What makes you think we will work for you?!!" asked one of the dwarf captains.


    "Yeah. You kill a lot of our kind!!" said another dwarf.


    "In my defense, we are just trying to protect ourselves. However, I know this will not quell your hatred or anger. So¡­ Die or work with us." said Angus coldly.


    Suddenly, the dwarf feels like seeing an enormous sea of blood behind Angus. They never thought the young human they fought for a long time had this intense killing intent. It is as if this young human is a killing machine that never stops killing a living being.

 Chapter 736 Temporary Truce

    ?


    Facing an intense killing intent from Angus, the dwarves feel like facing death itself. However, they are not called the most stubborn and hard-headed race for no reason. As a warrior and a stubborn race, death is nothing for them.


    Although they do notpletely disregard their life to the point of not fearing death, they still could fight it with their stubborn characteristic. Sometimes, the more a dwarf is pressured to end, the more they fight back.


    Just as the dwarf captains want to retort to Angus, they suddenly have a glimpse of vision. They could see a sea of dwarf corpses and blood everywhere. This vision happens for a second, but it is very vivid and embedded into their mind.


    This sudden vision makes the dwarf hesitate to refuse Angus. They felt if they gave a wrong answer, the dwarf race would be killed by the young human in front of them.


    "So, what is your answer?" asked Angus again.


    "Temporary truce." said one of the dwarf captains with difficulty.


    The other dwarf captains could only look down in shame for this action.


    "Good. Don''t overthink this. We have a bigger problem now, isn''t it?" said Angus casually while retracting his killing intent.


    "Tch¡­ Fine." said one of the dwarf captains before trying to wake up the other dwarves.


    While Angus and the dwarf are talking to each other, Anna approaches the sleeping giant Porky apanied by Jayna. Angus ns to use Giant Porky as a ride towards the colossal monster.


    Porky''s unique trait of being impervious to attack is good transportation throughout the battlefield. With Anna''s ability to transform it, it will be a mobile fortress.


    At this moment, Jayna suddenly looks in Angus'' direction with a surprised look. She could clearly feel what Angus did to the dwarf captain. Angus is not only doing simple coercion but a sophisticated andplex technique.


    When someone kills many living beings on arge scale, they will subconsciously produce a murderous aura called killing intent. Usually, this aura is only useful as a type of coercion during the fight or as a means of deterrence.


    When killing intent bes so intense, it could somehow influence someone''s mind. It could give other people a glimpse of a terrifying scene. Still, this kind of power should be uncontroble, and each person''s effect is different.


    Yet, Angus couldpletely control his killing intent or even show the horrifying scene ording to what he wanted. Jayna knows her boyfriend is a control freak regarding his body and mind. Still, she never expected he could also control killing intent to this degree.


    Jayna also felt this kind of technique is not as simple as that. Her intuition as a phoenix and fragmented memory of the mad phoenix told her that Angus may be forced to kill the dwarves without end if they disagree with him.


    This thought was also transmitted to Angus. Unfortunately, he only gave Jayna a smile without replying to anything.


    In fact, Angus is really nning to do it if the dwarf refuses him. Although Angus may look calctive and have high intelligence, his true nature makes him hateplicated stuff.


    If it is not for a long time in participating in politics and his past life experience, he may be someone simr to Warchief Might, who uses rough power to solve anything.


    After preparing themself, Angus and the others get on top of Giant Porky before flying away. During the preparation time, he could see the true craftsmanship of the dwarf race.


    Since Anna is reluctant to let Porky approach the colossal monster for fear of hurting the invincible pig, the dwarves have the initiative to create some armor for giant Porky from the surrounding rubble material.


    The crafting process is swift, only taking a few minutes for the dwarves to cover the giant Porky with sturdy-looking armor. After seeing the armored Porky, Anna finally lets Porky carry them.


    The little monster even urges everyone in a hurry as if she was the one that wanted to try the giant Porky''s new armor.


    *Wissh* *Wissh* *Wissh* A few momentster, they slowly approached the chaotic battlefield with the help of flying Porky.


    During this time, they often see a bright sh of lightbined with strong air turbulence. They feel like they are approaching a terrible hurricane.


    Using his perception, Angus could feel the Warchief Might, Elder Lotord, and Nabe fight fervently against the colossal monster without a rest.


    An enormous magic circle asionally appeared and released strong spells toward the monster. At the same time, a translucent giant dwarf hammers it from the side along with Warchief Might, who is covered in fire.


    Their surrounding area has be a no man''snd, as the strong shockwave will destroy or kill anything near them. The ce also hasrge craters, crystalized ruby, and ava pool.


    As Angus and the others witness the horrible battlefield in the distance, they finally reach the spike rain area.


    "Silvia, intercept those spikes!!" ordered Angus.


    "Yes, master," said Silvia before waving her hand.


    *Crack* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* Suddenly, the iing spikes shattered into pieces like ss. Seeing the fragmented spike, some dwarves grab it to study the material.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "This is¡­." said one of the dwarves.


    "Is there anything wrong, master dwarf?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "Err¡­" replied the dwarf in an embarrassing manner.


    "Ignore him. He is just trying to act cool. None of us know what this material is made of. Based on my observation, is it something unique produced by that thing." said one of the dwarf captains.


    "Err... that''s.." replied Angus speechlessly.


    In fact, Angus also didn''t know anything about these materials, even with the help of [Analyze]. He thought the dwarf somehow recognized them.


    *Whooshh* *Whooshh* Suddenly, a few groups of dwarves catch up with the flying giant Porky andnd on it.


    "Huh?! Another group?" said the neer dwarf in confusion before looking at Angus and the others with hatred.


    "Stop!! We are on a temporary truce to fight that thing first." said one of the dwarf captains.


    "Fine. I will smite them after all this mess is done." said one of the senior sixth-grade dwarves.


    He is one of the senior dwarves that pursues Angus for a whole day. He still knows how these humans and giant pigs wreak havoc in the entire Undermine Council and cause a lot of casualties.


    Furthermore, the dwarf knew the enormous amount of death when the two giant firebirds exploded. The two firebirds explode, turning arge area into a wastnd and a vast amount of desert.


    Many of the dwarves'' colleagues and acquaintances were killed in this ce, making them all hate Angus and the others to the bone. Fortunately, these dwarves are not stupid and still know their priorities.


    Unlike Angus and the others, that could be fought anytime, the monster in the distance is not something they could hold even with theirbined power. Even thebination attack from three seventh grade could barely keep it.


    Ignoring the iing dwarf, "Anna, what did you think of this material?" asked Angus as he gave Anna the shattered spike.


    "Emm¡­ is it rock?" asked Anna back.


    "Rock?" replied Angus in confusion.


    "Yeah¡­ Isn''t it just those bitter rocks?! Anna doesn''t like it. It tastes bitter, nd, almost like grass. Anna likes meat more." said Anna.


    Hearing Anna''s reply, Angus could only scratch his head. Anna''s answer may not directly answer his question, but he could somewhat understand the gist of it. For Anna, the spike is the same as the dirt or rock and she will not get anything from it if she eats it.


    It means it is useless for Anna. However, it also implies that this spike has unique properties or energy that couldn''t be digested by Anna. It is like a human trying to eat inedible things.


    "Forget about it. We couldn''t do anything about it anyway." said Angus.


    *GROOOOARR* Suddenly, a thunderous sound was heard from the monster''s location. [Ruse Far - Static Doom]. *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *Crackle* *Crackle*


    "Iing!!" Shouted one of the nearby sixth-grade dwarves.


    *BLAARR* a sh of light suddenly hit Giant Porky''s body and pushed it away in the air. Fortunately, the giant Porky''s body is impervious to this attack. Otherwise, it will turn into roasted pork on the spot.


    Still, Angus and the others are surprised at the sudden lightning strike. Unlike ordinary lightning spells, the iing attack transforms mana into lightning elemental.


    It is a real lightning strike that could randomly hit anything without any real target. Using his sharp perception, Angus knows the lightning attack is not yet done.


    "Silvia!!" called Angus with an angry tone.


    The small Silvia was immediately surprised, as if she was caught doing something terrible and waved her hand in a hurry [4th Circle - Storm Armor]. An enormous magic circle covers the giant Porky body and envelopes it with a gust of wind.


    *Crackle* *Crackle* *BOOM* *BOOM* Just as the Storm Armor covers Porky''s body, countless lightning hits Porky at random locations. Seeing this, the dwarves feel a little bit of relief. They know the lightning strike is simr to the force of nature and hard to defend.


    They may even be seriously injured after getting hit by it. Just as they want to thank little Silvia, Anna suddenly ''squashed'' her without mercy. The little monster even throws Silvia''s squashed body and steps on it as if she is a disgusting bug.

 Chapter 737 Radiation Attack

    Chapter 737 Radiation Attack


    "*Stomp* *Stomp* *Stomp* Grass! Grass! Grass!!" grumbled Anna.


    Seeing Anna ''squash'' and step on Silvia like a bug, all the nearby dwarves didn''t know how to react to it. Moreover, they also find Silvia''s body parts slowly gathering together and returning to her previous form.


    In the end, they could only pretend to not see it. During this time, a thunderous booming sound is heard outside Storm Armor. They could see the terrifying lightning storm outside the area.


    "This is not ordinary lightning." said one of the dwarf captains.


    *Crackle* *Crackle* *BOOOM* As Porky travels forward, the lightning bolt keeps hitting them. If Silvia didn''t castrge Storm Armor on the whole Porky, they might turn ash under this thunderstorm.


    At this moment, Angus stretches his hand. He suddenly attracts a spark ck lightning bolt that prates the Storm Armor. The lightning bolt is magically covered with his thick mana and unable to escape Angus'' hand.


    ''This kind of energy is more potent than mana and miasma. It is like abination of the two energies. But, the fusion is very rough and unstable. It is already a miracle these two energies could bebined like this.'' thought Angus while using [Analyze].


    While Angus and the others approach the colossal monster, Warcheif Might and the other two seventh grade face a deadly situation. The colossal finally healed andpletely regenerated his amputated arm a few moments ago.


    Then, the monster calls his fallen weapon spear artifact, nearby and creates all the surrounding thunderstorms. The lightning bolt is not produced by ordinary clouds or even by himself. Ites from the surrounding scattered spikes in the field.


    For Warchief Might and the others, this lightning bolt may not be able to truly hurt them. Still, it could disrupt their movement, especially when arge lightning bolt hit them simultaneously. Furthermore, the lightning bolt is shot randomly, which makes them harder to avoid.


    In fact, they really couldn''t avoid it in the first ce. Unlike Angus and the others, the intensity of the thunderstorm is more severe and potent in their current location. They will get hit by at least tens or more lightning bolts every second.


    If it is not for their own protective means, the three seventh grade may already be heavily injured and retreat from the battlefield. During this time, Warchief Might is covered in burning me, showing a wide grin.


    "Kakakaka¡­. I never expect I will be able to explode twice in a short period. Eat this!! [Secret Art - Fission Crash]."ughed Warcheif Might madly.


    *BOOOOM* The lion beastman suddenly erupted quickly before hitting the monster with his entire body, producing a strong explosionparable to this previous Sr re. Nabe and Elder Lotord also notice this terrifying attack as they escape from the site.


    "That mad beastman!!" cursed Lotord while escaping with his giant dwarf.


    "Interesting¡­. a radiation-based attack like Avalon." said Nabe.


    Unlike Lotord and Warchief Might, Nabe never reveals herself through the fight. She covers her body with strong crystallized ruby and applies a potent camouge spell.


    Combined with her expertise in space elemental, she could teleport or escape any attack while casting high-circle spells without worry. As an Altras, she is a powerful magician and a closebat warrior.


    However, her true expertise as a researcher and schr makes her magician side more lethal than her closebat. Still, she is surprised as none of her spells work well against the colossal monster.


    Besides her Rose Hazard in the beginning, her other spells couldn''t give a significant injury to it. From a concentrated single target spell to her own personal bio-weapon. None of them could leave a wound to the monster.


    Even if she managed to injure it, the monster bell-like artifact could heal it almost instantaneously. This self-healing is even more ridiculous than any seventh-grade or other immortal being.


    Now, Nabe is truly curious if it can defend against Warchief Might''s radiation attack. As a researcher specializing in mass-destruction weapons, she also understands radiation or Avalon''s curse well.


    She knows radiation is a different type of attack as it is simr to viruses, attacking at a cellr level. The initial strong shockwave is just a side effect bonus, while the true attack is at this invisible intense radiation.


    Knowing the danger of a radiation attack, Nabe escapes too far away when she notices Warchief Might''s current condition. *GROOOARRR* Unexpectedly, the strong hit from Warchief Might push the colossal monster away a few steps from its initial position.


    The hit part even left a terrible burning wound that expelled a lot of dark-colored blood. Noticing the corrosion in the blood, Warchief Might didn''t dare to casually let it touch him and retreat in the air.


    The monster howls loudly in pain before using his bell artifact to heal himself again [Penitence - Sacrilege]. *Wung* *Wung* Intense divine energy erupted from its body in an attempt to heal himself.


    *Cough* *Cough* Suddenly, the monster coughed blood from all his face sides. The ck blood also slowlyes out from its orifices. His body got more injured as time passed by. Yet, this didn''t stop him from trying to hit Warchief Might.


    Seeing this, Warchief Might could only passively dodge in the air. Despite not having a single injury on his body, he is quite exhausted from using a powerful radiation attack. He could only hope this monster would attack after receiving this attack soon.


    Unfortunately, his expectation is shattered. Using the bell artifact, the monster somehow could continuously heal his wounded body. Although the radiation keeps killing and damaging his body at a cellr level, divine energy continuously repairs the damage.


    The monster situation is also noticed by Nabe and Elder Lotord, who retreat in the distance.


    ''We need to get rid of that bell first!!'' The three seventh graders immediately have the same thought before nning to attack the monster again.


    At this moment, the scorched ground below the monster suddenly crumbled asrge obsidian jaws hit it [5th Circle - Return of Obsidian].


    *Crack* *Crack* Some part of the obsidian is shattered, unable to prate the monster''s skin leg. Still, the obsidian sharp properties could easily prate and hold down its leg. ck blood flowed down all over its body while the giant obsidian maw held it.


    "Hurry!! I can''t hold it for a long time!!" said a dwarf while making a hand seal.


    This dwarf is located quite far away from the monster location and is part of the drunken dwarf that hid underground before. Seeing the monster''s threat, some of the dwarves finally decide toe out and fight the monster.


    However, they are not stupid and know about Warchief Might''s radiation effect. Joining the battle directly will only expose them to intense radiation at point-nk range.


    Even with their strong natural resistance, they doubt they will survive it. Hence, they could only use long-range attacks.


    "On it!!" replied another dwarf.


    Suddenly the dwarf hit the ground simultaneously and created a colossal earth dragon towards the trapped monster [Fusion Skill - Earth Dragon Rampage].


    Unlike the Earth Dragon used by dwarf guards during their fight with Angus before, the scale and power of the current Earth Dragon are more powerful and bigger.


    If the previous one is asrge as Porky, the current one is at least a few hundred meters tall, almost reaching half the monster''s height. Facing the iing attack, the monster uses his weapon to hold against it. However, the dwarf attack is not yet done.


    At this moment, dozens of thorny earths catch the monster''s hand and hold it down [4th Circle - Emergence of Earthworm]. Another group of dwarves with rough breath touches the ground while channeling arge amount of mana.


    Beingpletely restricted by the dwarves'' joint attack, the mighty colossal Earth Dragon hit the monster without retaliation. *BOOOM* a strong shockwave erupted from the area, creating a dust storm everywhere.


    At the same time, the dwarves are already making their own follow-up attacks and defending themself against the spike rain, thunderstorm, or fighting against the monster minions. Most of the dwarves didn''t participate in attacking the monster but were facing this horrible disaster.


    Just the thunderstorm and spike rain already give these dwarves a lot of trouble. Now, they must also fight against the continuous wave of the monster''s minions. Moreover, the minions are not only good at frontal fighting but have good teamwork.


    It is as if they have a single mind that controls them and can use a fusion elemental attack, teamwork, and even formation tactics. This force is the one that dys the dwarf for a long time before they can join the fight against the colossal monster.


    Despite their superb armor and good teamwork, they still need a lot beforeunching a good attack. *Crack* *Crack* *BOOOOM* A loud cracking sound and loud howls are heard from the monster''s location. *GROOOARR* [Wool Edge - Dark Phenomenon].


    *Swishh* In a split second, a fast thin ck light passes through from the sky to the earth and travels at lightning speed. Everyone could only see rubbles, spikes, body parts, or leveled piles of earth sliced like butter a momentter.

 Chapter 738 Fortress Porky

    Chapter 738 Fortress Porky


    "W-What was that?!!" asked a dwarf in confusion.


    "T-That''s¡­" replied another dwarf.


    The same situation happens to all the dwarves in the area. They clearly felt strong energy passing through in a split second but couldn''t catch a glimpse. However, one thing is sure this fast attack has an extensive range until it leaves their perception.


    In other words, this fast attack keeps going without end. The most surprising thing is that most people here are at least fifth-grade strongbatants. Their perception could reach at least dozens of kilometers wide though it is not precise.


    Still, it means the monster attack could reach more than a hundred kilometers or more, making them fear it. In fact, thest monster attack [Dark Phenomenon] passed to the outer wall of Undermine Council, which should be at least a thousand kilometers from here.


    Furthermore, this attack happens instantaneously and fast without anyone reacting. Thispletely breaks the norm, where someone needs to gather energy before releasing this attack.


    In the meantime, both Nabe and Lotord get a better vision of the attack and have cold sweat all over their body. Using his sword artifact, the monster cut through everything in a split second. The horrifying thing for them is that Warchief Might also receives this terrifying attack.


    Now, the two seventh grade couldn''t even find a single trace of this mighty lion beastman. They know how absurd Warchief Might''s body endurance and physical strength are.


    In some way, it could be called an invincible physical body. Yet, the Warcheif receives this attack without being able to fight back.


    "This will be harder than I thought." said Nabe with a more grim expression.


    Meanwhile, Angus and the others are having another difficulty. The Storm Armor from Silvia may protect them from the iing thunderstorm. However, waves of minions are stilling from the gate, targeting them.


    The minionse flying from below and the distorted portal itself towards them. Fortunately, the dwarf is good at defensive battle and attack. They suddenly brought dozens of small magic cannons and installed them on top of Giant Porky.


    Besides magic cannons, there are many other varieties of artillery weapons, such as ballista, methrower, magic guns, or advanced weapons like rune cannons.


    Furthermore, this weapon is installed on Porky''s back and every part of their body, such as his feet and side body. The Giant Porky turns into a real flying fortress. With all this artillery, the dwarf starts to shoot down all the iing minions without a problem.


    Now, they now experience the true advantage that Angus and the others had before. As long as they shoot the iing enemies before theynd on Porky''s body, they can avoid direct confrontation and move forwards without obstruction.


    ''No wonder it was very hard to catch them before.'' thought all the dwarves.


    Suddenly, everyone notices the spike rain is getting denser and thicker than before.


    "Master, I am sorry. I couldn''t fend off all the thick spikes." warned Silvia.


    "Don''t worry about it." said Angus before nodding at Jayna.


    Knowing Silvia''s insidious nature, Angus never entirely relied on her in the first ce. It is already good this high elf could help them this far. Facing the enormous and thick spikes, Jayna takes out a crimson bird statue in her hand.


    Then, she threw it outside casually. *Crack* *BOOM* *PPIIIIIKK* The crimson bird turns into a giant firebird and breaks all the iing thick spikes. This giant firebird is the one that Jayna created before.


    It is a waste to dispel the firebirds, especially after they absorb a lot of dense fire elementals from the previous [Sr re]. Since the firebird is her creation, she can change its form, such as a ball-size statue.


    As a result, the firebird bes a crimson statue that is easy to store and carry. The firebird flies in the surrounding Porky, fighting against the iing lightning and spike rain.


    Her flying speed is also top-notch as an aerial elemental creature made by a phoenix. It could easily catch up with the giant Porky.


    The fiery crimson firebird illuminates the dark sky polluted by space distortion and spike rain. This attracts not only the minions but also all the surrounding dwarves.


    "Isn''t that the giant pig we should have caught before?!!" asked one of the nearby dwarves below.


    "Yes.. Wait, isn''t that our kind?" asked another dwarf as he caught the dwarves on top of the giant Porky.


    The same reaction also urs in all the dwarf groups nearby. More dwarves also join the mobile fortress Porky and improve its defensive artillery. Be it enchanting Porky''s Armor or adding more defensive weapons, the dwarf works without even saying a single word.


    This sudden development is not surprising to Angus since he knows the dwarf race is like simple men gathering together when they are having fun. When they find something exciting and a brilliant idea, they will give them a hundred percent to do it.


    With their expertise in crafting, Porky''s giant armor slowly improved. This scene is also witnessed by Anna, who is munching her snack while asionally blinking her eyes.


    "Anna, what''s wrong?" asked Angus.


    Angus knows Anna''s habit of blinking continuously when thinking or trying to understand something.


    "Porky is getting stronger?" asked Anna back in confusion.


    "Isn''t it great? Or you don''t want it?" asked Angus.


    "Huh?? But Porky will be azy bumter." replied Anna.


    "Lazy bum?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah. Anna is getting stronger and bingzier. Mira also likes that. Thezy Porky will bezier now. What if Porky bes toozy and stops living? Anna will be sad." grumbled Anna.


    "Err¡­ I think you are just overthinking it. Besides, it is just temporary. We could always take these offter." said Angus.


    "Really?!!" asked Anna.


    "Yes, Anna. This armor stuff is just temporary." said Jayna from the side.


    "Yay!! Porky, isn''t it great? Porky will no longer bezier. Wait¡­ Wasn''t Porky already azy pig before? Welp¡­ No matter. Sleeping time!!" said Anna before taking out her fluffy ball.


    After saying that, Anna immediately sleeps on top of Porky''s head without worrying about all the chaos in the surrounding. Seeing this, Angus and Jayna could only shake their heads.


    Although Anna is quite sensibletely, it doesn''t mean she is cured of being a muddlehead. She is still very random. One moment she wants something. The other moment she wants another thing.


    In the end, Angus and Jayna could only give her a nket, not wake her up. There is still some time before they reach the colossal monster ce. Hence, it is okay for Anna to sleep now. Besides, they could still handle the current situation without a problem.


    As the Porky moves forwards, the spike rain bes denser in shape and frequency. Moreover, the lightning also continuously hit the Porky giant body. Silvia needs all her concentration just to maintain the protective Storm Armor.


    However, this is nothing to the joint effort of the dwarves. The thicker spike will be shooted down before being shattered by Firebird. As for the thunderstorm, Silvia is solely focused on handling it. The only slight problem is the monster''s minions.


    The minions not onlye with a variety of different elements but also various sizes. Some are one meter tall, while others are up to tens of meters tall.


    tall. This not only surprises the dwarf but also Angus and Jayna.


    They know the portal this miniones from is smaller than these "Wait¡­ That''s¡­ How could ite out from the portal?!!" shouted one of the dwarves in surprise.


    Not far from them, a monster minion is at least a hundred meters tall. This not only surprises the dwarf but also Angus and Jayna.


    They know the portal this miniones from is smaller than these monster minions. Yet, it still has a humongous body.


    If not for theck of dreadful aura, they may have considered this giant minion the colossal monster in the distance. Suddenly, the giant monster grabs the surrounding ck lightning bolt and is ready to shoot Porky.


    "Iing!!" warned one of the dwarves'' captains.


    Angus and Jayna no longer stay passive and move. Using his fast mind and [Analyze], Angus creates arge magic circle in front of him towards the giant minion [4th Circle - Inferno]. A massive wave of fire erupted from the magic circle and started roasting the giant minion.


    However, this attack only makes the giant minions step back while still gathering ck lightning in his hand. *Snap* Without wasting any moment, Angus snapped his hand to create a strong explosion using the fire elemental [Firecast - Explosion]. *BOOOOM*


    The giant minion sted away and started to shatter into pieces of rock. At this moment, Angus notices some rocks are more significant than others and formed into smaller minions.


    ''They could be grouped together like this?!! We really need to stop that portal.'' thought Angus warily.


    *GROOOARR* *GROOOARR* As they move forwards, they find morerge-size minions formed from smaller-size minions. Theserge minions may be slower than the smaller ones, but their attack is broader and more destructive.


    This makes Giant Porky harder to move forward. Sometimes, it even needs to make a far detour to avoid being a group ofrge-size minions. Angus and the others could handle a few, but a group of them would only make them get surrounded.


    By then, some smaller minions willnd on giant Porky and they will slowly lose their air maneuverability. They should avoid this group of minions.

 Chapter 739 Radiation Zone

    Chapter 739 Radiation Zone


    While Flying Porky moves around to avoid the group of giant minions, everyone slowly notices fewer people on the ground below. Even the number of minions is lesser than the area in the back.


    At first, they thought it was because they were getting closer to the colossal Monster in the distance. Commonly, people avoid the battlefield of seventh grade since anyone could get hit by stray attacks.


    Although they could already see the monster figure, there was still a long distance between them. Suddenly, Angus notices something from the unusual dying minions below.


    "Shit!! Porky, turn around and go back now!!" said Angus in a hurry.


    *Oink* *Oink* The flying Porky growls with its Pig''s howl before turning around. Although Anna is its true master, Porky listens to Angus and Jayna. In fact, he prefers to have Angus and Jayna as masters rather than unreasonable Anna.


    He had already lost count of how often Anna tried to force him to learn a weird dance under the pretext of making him thinner. Porky may be docile andzy as a pig, but he is still proud of being a pig. If a pig is getting thinner, he is no longer a pig.


    In contrast, Angus and Jayna always leave Porky alone while still caring for him, like washing his body with Anna asionally. Hence, the young couple couldmunicate and control Porky easily with the help of [Alliance].


    As their [Alliance] reach the first threshold, they are not only capable ofmunicating with a beast or other creature. They could even convey their thoughts with a few words and have some control over them. As long as the target is not resisting, they can control the target easily.


    "Brat, what are you doing?!! Why would we turn around?" asked a dwarf captain in confusion.


    "There is strong radiation in the area!!" replied Angus solemnly.


    "Radiation? What''s that?" asked the dwarf in confusion.


    Unlike Angus, who came from post-modern Earth, people in this world rarely touch hot weapons, even nuclear-base weapons. The knowledge about radiation is unfamiliar and usual even for knowledgeable weaponsmiths like the dwarf race.


    "In short, it is an invisible wave that could kill any living being at the cellr level." exined Angus shortly.


    "At cellr level?! Is it a gue?" reacted one of the dwarves solemnly.


    "Wait¡­ invisible wave?!" said another dwarf.


    "Olfre, did you know something?" asked another dwarf.


    "Urmm¡­ I am not sure about this radiation. But I know an invisible aura that could kill any living being at a cellr level. If you get overexposed by it, you will also slowly dieter." said Olfre.


    ''There is such a thing in this world?!! Don''t tell me, people also secretly develop nuclear weapons or in this world?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Wait¡­ Don''t tell me it is Avalon''s Curse?!!!" eximed another dwarf in shock.


    "Fuck!! Brat, hurry!! Get out of here!!!" said another dwarf in panic.


    "Avalon''s curse?" asked Angus in confusion.


    Then, a dwarf exins the origin of Avalon''s curse to Angus. In the meantime, the others start to check themselves in case they feel difort. Fortunately, their current area is some kind of buffer zone.


    There are lesser minions on the ground trying to stop them. They just need to focus on defending against the spike in rain and thunderstorms.


    ''Hmmm¡­ As expected of a magical world, I never thought there would be a monster overlord that uses radiation. No wonder Avalon is called the Harbinger of Death. It is a fucking living nuclear weapon.'' thought Angus after hearing about the Avalon and Klimik dwarfmunity in detail.


    "Wait¡­ Doesn''t Avalon live in the deepest part of Morvo Wastnd? That colossal Monster could also produce intense radiation?" muttered Angus solemnly.


    Although Angus said in a low voice, most dwarfs could still hear him. This is also in every dwarf. In fact, they already know they will fight to the death when facing the monstrous being in the distance.


    Unlike Angus, they didn''t have ridiculous mana regeneration and needed to rely on mana potions. After a continuous fight and moving for a long time, their physical and mental energy also depletes.


    All these dwarves may look strong but are far from their best condition. With their current state, they could only hope to make sacrifices to make opportunities for others. However, it is a different case for fighting a being that emits intense radiation.


    The tale of the Kilmik dwarfmunity is quite famous and spread among the other dwarfmunities. Even if it already happened long ago, it is still remembered by many people.


    No matter how many of them fight against the Avalon monster, they will only die before they can reach it. It is the same as making useless suicide. As the warrior race, the dwarf race never fears death in battle. However, it is a different case in throwing one life uselessly like this.


    They know intense radiation could kill them, yet they still dare to approach it. No matter how stubborn and foolish a dwarf is, they will never do something like this. Still, this makes all the dwarves very unwilling.


    Their opponent is right in their front eyes, yet they can''t approach it. However, they couldn''t do anything. Even the monster minions also killed under this radiation, much less them.


    "What should we do now?" asked one of the dwarves.


    "I think we should search or contact Elder Forgus. Isn''t he the survivor of Kilmik?" replied one of the dwarves.


    "Elder Forgus?" said Angus confusedly.


    "Ahh¡­ yeah. It is one of our dwarf elders. He is the representative of the Gold n and the only survivor of Kilmik''s incident. If it is about Avalon''s curse, he is the most knowledgeable one." said one of the dwarves.


    "Hmm¡­ I know him and his mana signature. I will try to search for him." said Angus.


    "Much appreciated, boy." said one of the sixth-grade dwarves nearby.


    Although they have this discussion, the other dwarves never stay idle. They continuously improve the Fortress Porky and shoot down the iingrge spike and minions.


    After an hour or so of moving through the battlefield, Angus finally finds a familiar mana signature from Elder Forgus. However, he also notices many giant minions surrounding him and a group of dwarves.


    "Porky, shoot [Miasma st] in that direction!!" called Angus.


    *Oink* *Oink* *Oink* Suddenly, Porky releases a few fast-moving [Miasma st] ording to Angus'' direction. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The [Miasma st] exploded and crushed some giant minions.


    At the same time, Anna suddenly sits up and roughly grabs Silvia nearby while still snoring. Then, she harshly throws Silvia toward the giant minions in the distance. To everyone''s surprise, Silvia didn''t turn into pieces of meat like before but broke through the giant minions.


    She even uses some wind spells to butcher all the giant minions nearby. In contrast, Anna is lying on the ground again as if she never did anything before. This sudden action surprises all the nearby dwarves except for Angus and Jayna.


    The young couple knows how terrible Anna''s sleeping habit is. Forget about throwing Silvia urately. She even could y chess with the Twin Gemini while sleeping. This is also why Angus and Jayna didn''t care about her falling asleep in this situation.


    didn''t want to lose this opportunity.


    From their perspective, there is no difference in whether Anna is awake or not. The only difference is Anna is never nagging for food when sleeping. Seeing the destroyed giant minions, Elder Forgus didn''t want to lose this opportunity.


    "A chance!! Everyone attacks!!" roared Elder Forgus loudly.


    "OOOWW!!!" shouted the armed dwarves nearby.


    A momentter, Flying Porky arrived near Elder Forgus''s battlefield. Since Elder Forgus is inside a dwarf base when the Monsteres, his group isrge and consists of a small army. Unfortunately, the iing minions are endless.


    Moreover, Elder Forgus didn''t dare to casually bring people to fight the colossal Monster since there is still intense radiation in the area.


    Unless these dwarves could resist the radiation like him, he would not leave his fellow exposed to this deadly radiation. At this moment, Forgus also notices the iing flying pig in the air.


    "Charge!!" shouted the dwarves while jumping down from Porky.


    "Smash them!!" roared at the other dwarves.


    More dwarvese down from Porky and help Forgus fend off the minions. For a moment, they manage to destroy and kill a lot of minions. However, they know it is only a temporary solution.


    "Elder Forgus, bring your men here!! We can''t keep staying here." shouted Angus from the top of Porky.


    Hearing this, Elder Forgus immediately orders his dwarves decisively.


    "Retreat!! Everyone moves towards the giant Pig!!"manded Elder Forgus.


    Soon, everyone managed to ride in Fortress Porky and fly away safely. Despite having more passengers, Porky could still fly without a problem. His back is also wide enough to contain everyone.


    "Master Angus, I am grateful for your timely help." Elder Forgus bowed his head politely.


    "This¡­" said Angus in confusion.


    "You don''t need to worry about Dumrod''s order. What matters now is to stop this cmity and survive." reassured Elder Forgus.


    "Well, if you said so. Anyway, I hear from others you know more about this Avalon''s Curse." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus'' words, Elder Forgus immediately frowned and red at Angus coldly.


    "Yes, I know a lot about it. Why do you ask?" asked Elder Forgus coldly.

 Chapter 740 Solution

    Chapter 740 Solution


    "Yes, I know a lot about it. Why do you ask?" asked Elder Forgus coldly.


    Noticing the hostile tone in Elder Forgus, Angus immediately rifies the situation clearly. Based on the publk of information and knowledge about radiation, Angus knows this information is sensitive and dangerous.


    Even in Angus'' past life, where any information could easily be searched, detailed information about nuclear and fission processes was never shown to the public. Therefore, Angus wasn''t surprised to get such a reaction from the old dwarf.


    "We are trying to approach the colossal monster. But, there is a death zone filled with radiation... I mean Avalon''s curse. Is there any way to bypass it?" asked Angus.


    The radiation zone is a deadly wastnd. Even in Angus'' previous life, humans can still not find a good solution to recover this wastnd despite already developed more destructive nuclear weapons.


    In fact, Angus has the solution to going through this wastnd safely. However, it will only apply to him and Jayna. As for Anna, he is also confident the little girl will not be affected by it. Her body physiology is entirely on a different scale than others.


    Still, Angus is reluctant to abandon the other dwarves, that may be able to help them fight against the monster. Even if they could only be cannon fodder, they still have their own use for Angus.


    Hearing this, Angus is certain that some forces or people have already researched nuclear weapons in the past.


    "Ahhh¡­ So, that''s why you ask about the Avalon Curse. Why don''t you say so?!! I thought you were trying to develop or research this power? Hahahaha¡­"ughed Elder Forgus carelessly.


    Hearing this, Angus is certain that some forces or people have already researched nuclear weapons in the past.


    ''Otherwise, Elder Forgus'' reaction will not be so hostile to Angus. Even if he is the only survivor from the Kilmik incident, this kind of hostile reaction is too much.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "I created some armor and suits to resist Avalon''s curse. However, this suit is already taken by the previous dwarf force that I sent to contain the curse. I am unsure if there are still some left." said Elder "Contain the curse before?!" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Yeah¡­ That mad beastman is truly one of the strongestbatants in the world. He could even use Avalon''s ability, though on a smaller scale.


    "Based on my observation, it seems he released another cursed attack as the curse is stronger than before, " said Elder Forgus, ncing at the death zone on the horizon.


    "Wait.. Wait¡­ You mean the radiation¡­ I mean.. the curse is created by that Warchief Might?!!" said Angus in surprise.


    "Yeah. Even I wouldn''t believe it if I didn''t witness it with my own eyes. That attack practically killed all of us. If it is not for my high immunity, I will also be a corpse by now. It seems the rumor about him meeting with Avalon face-to-face is true." replied Elder Forgus solemnly.


    "Urgh¡­ This is crazy. Wait¡­ If this is produced by that mad lion, we still have a chance." said Angus before looking at Jayna.


    The young couple talks to each other through their bond before Jayna suddenly makes a worried frown expression. In response, Angus replied with a deep sigh on a helpless face.


    "Fine. But, stay close to me." said Angus shortly.


    In these few seconds, Angus and Jayna talk a lot of things about the radiation zone and its danger. With his natural endurance and regeneration, Angus could walk off the radiation without worry. Since Jayna also has absurd phoenix regeneration, she will also be fine.


    He knows this based on his past life experience. Not to mention this radiation zone, Angus even manages to survive against a nuclear bomb in the past.


    His monstrous feat and fame make many superpower nations fear him andunch their most destructive nuclear weapon in the hope of eradicating him. The worst thing is that his location was a small ind, notrger than an average nation.


    This forces him to bear the full force of explosion and radiation at almost point-nk range without a way of escape. In this dangerous situation, his talent, body, and mind work full power to create a new defensive skill.


    The skill is simr to ordinary chi body coating but istes the body from the world. Unfortunately, this skill consumes too much chi and stamina. He didn''t dare to use it casually.


    Based on his first-hand experience, Angus knows he could offset the radiation effect on his body with his natural endurance and regeneration. His growth is not only in physical power or mind but also in his endurance.


    In fact, Angus'' endurance has already reached a terrifying level where he could receive a fourth-grade attack with only a superficial wound. However, he didn''t habitually let others hit him or defend him against an attack.


    "Alright, Elder Forgus. Did you know where these dwarves force you to talk about? Or is there any armor spare?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ They should be dead by now. When the monster arrives, it destroys the barrier containment and spreads the previous curse further."


    "The shockwave and intense curse may prate their armor. Even if they get lucky to survive, they may not have a long life." said Elder Forgus in a gloomy tone.


    "So, there is really no other way. Wait¡­ barrier?! How about applying it to Porky to protect us? Is it still possible?" asked Angus.


    "Well, it may take much work and time since this pig is huge. A single leak could spill our doom. But¡­ I don''t think it will also reduce our method in fighting against that monster."


    "You may not know this, but that thing is fighting three seventh graders and even dozens of other dwarves in the area. Though the dwarves are only using arge-range attack, it is still quite a force when everyonebines together." said Elder Forgus.


    "I could try to produce the armor again. Still, it takes a lot of time to equip everyone here. By then, I doubt everyone could hold out against the monster." added Elder Forgus.


    "Don''t worry about it. The only one that fights it in closebat is us. You dwarves and others only need to provide us with Forgus.


    long-range support from Porky." said Angus.


    "Hmmm¡­ That''s quite a feasible idea. If it is just one or two pieces of armor, I could still make it. But are you sure about this? I don''t even have confidence in fighting against that thing." said Elder Forgus.


    "It''s fine. Also, there is no need to make armor for us. We have our own ways to protect against this curse. You just have to barrier Porky properly for everyone surviving in this deadly zone." said Angus.


    "Well, if you already made up your mind, then sure. If it is only making a barrier rune, it will take less time than making armor. You are truly worthy as someone being recognized by Balrug and Borkins." said Elder Forgus with a respectful tone.


    Since the start of the conversation, Angus didn''t notice that Elder Forgus''s tone was amiable. It is not because he wasn''t aware of the death of dwarves in his hand but because of his genuine respect for the young human.


    Combined with his previous qualification of Soulfire and his talent as a weapon master, Elder Forgus held a high respect towards Angus. Thinking about this, Forgus even cursed the stupid Dumrod from making enemies of Angus and his little family.


    Although Angus and the others hide their aura and power, Forgus can still feel the terrifying power in their body. He has only felt this kind of aura from talented and strong people.


    As Elder Forgus starts working on the barrier runes, Porky flies in the air around the perimeter of the death zone. They also asionally rescue more dwarves that almost get overwhelmed by the minions.


    Meanwhile, a clicking and machine engine sound was heard inside a hidden room deep underground below the Undermine Council. In this room, Dumrod looked at the transparent ss jar before him.


    Inside the tube, a fist-size ck rock covered hovering on it. Some strand of mysterious green light poke and slowly covers the ck rock. Suddenly, the silent ck rock seems to melt and liquify into an unknown ck substance.


    The ck liquid sucked by the machine is connected to the ss jar and processed slowly through an unknown method. A few momentster, the liquid entered into a smaller ss tube with a unique syringe.


    Looking at the finishing product, "Finally, all the preparation is done. The dwarf race will soon arise." muttered Dumrod with a crazy smile before taking the syringe carefully.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, the preparator who created all this mess is ready to execute his hideous long n.


    Until now, no one could guess what Dumrod was trying to achieve or do. Even Elder Forgus also didn''t know about it. They only know that Dumrod is trying to make a world-scale movement that may endanger the dwarf''s life.

 Chapter 741 All Out Attack

    Chapter 741 All Out Attack


    While Dumrod executes his next move, Angus''s group creates the rune barrier on Porky to protect themselves from the radiation. The barrier rune is veryplicated but also fragile. This is also why Elder Forgus couldn''t apply it to everyone.


    If the dwarves or Angus''s groupunch a strong move, it may break the entire barrier. However, it is a different case for Porky. The giant pig has arger body that can hide or protect the rune easily.


    Unlike dwarf and human bodies, where the rune core is closely located in a small area, Porky''srge body makes it easier to hide or ovep with other stronger barrier enchantments.


    As long as this barrier core is not directly hit, it will not get destroyed, even if Porky makes a rough movement and goes toward the battlefield. Therefore, Angus and Elder Forgus prefer to make barrier runes on Porky.


    Unbeknownst to Angus and the others, the colossal monster is constantly beaten by various seventh-grade-level attacks. Lightning, fire, earth, andva red up across the area.


    As soon as the monster hits Warchief Might with his sword artifact, the mighty dwarves that hid underground no longer stay idle and attack this monster together. They are not blind and know the monster''s previous attack is so powerful that it poses a significant threat to them.


    Since then, the colossal monster is not only fighting Nabe and Lotord but also various attacks from these mighty dwarves. Unlike Angus and the others, these people could resist the radiation in the area without a problem.


    Currently, the monster faces a giant ancient dwarf, a giant ruby knight, and a giant eastern dragon. Although the dragon has the shape of a flood dragon type, it is not a real dragon but simr to the Lotord''s Ancient Dwarf with a translucent body.


    Still, this dragon is powerful enough to push back the colossal monster''s body around. It is known the colossal monster has a powerful body that Warchief Might even need to use a strong nuclear-based attack to knock it back.


    In fact, the current colossal monster is still in a weakened state. The previous nuclear attack from Warchief Might still cause him massive damage. It attacks at the cellr level and causes a strange mutation, leading to cancer cells in his body.


    If the monster didn''t have a healing artifact bell [Penitence], it might already sumb to various internal injuries on his body. The artifact is healing his body and reconstructing all cancer and damaged cells to each normal state.


    Unfortunately, the healing process is not fast and the dwarf will not give the monster time to breathe. The Red Queen Nabe even slows its healing process by applying various deadly viruses, poisons, or even gues on its body.


    Combined with the constant attack from the dwarves, the colossal monster is slowly getting overwhelmed. Still, it didn''t mean everyone could beat him easily. Although its healing process is disturbed, it is still slowly healing and getting better.


    Moreover, everyone is unable to leave significant damage to him. Despite being attacked by many seventh-grade people at once, the monster still has the upper hand.


    "Take this!! [Hammer Art - White Break]." shouted a dwarf while mming a giant transformed hammer toward the monster.


    *BOOOOOM* The attack is parried by the monster''s ck spear and creates an enormous shockwave to the surroundings.


    "Tch¡­ What a tough bastard!!" cursed the dwarf.


    After fighting for a while, everyone notices the monstrous part about this monster is its previous sudden attack and its defense. No matter how strong the attack, the monster could defend against it easily.


    If they use a strong attack, the monster will only parry it with his own weapon artifact to disperse the attack. In this case, they know the monster could judge urately every attackunched at him.


    Unless the attack has a special attack like Rose Hazard, none of them could break the monster''s defense. Even then, it will be hard for Nabe to hit it using the same spell. The monster could easily destroy it using space distortion.


    After fighting for a while, Nabe and the others notice an inconsistency in these monsters'' strength. There are times when the monster can release a monstrous power like the previous attack. However, there are also times it just only defends itself.


    It ismon knowledge the faster the battle ends, the fewer problems and idents you get. However, the monster does not intend to end the battle soon and keeps trying to heal himself.


    Everyone knows that with its vitality and endurance, the monster could fight for a long time without sumbing to his injury. Yet, he prefers to heal first before fighting everyone seriously. It is as if the monster didn''t take this fight seriously.


    Nabe and the others are truly confused by this pretending and half-hearted behavior. At first, they specte it is trying to make them careless or provoke them.


    But, seeing it keep trying desperately to heal its body and only defend itself through the whole fight, they specte there must be another hidden reason. Despite knowing this, they are still unable to do anything.


    The monster''s defense is too hard to crack. Even Red Queen Nabe''s 6th circle spell could not break its defense besides the one the previous Rose Hazard. They know if they want to defeat this monster, they need to use their strongest attack.


    However, it takes work to use their strongest attack. The seventh-grade realm is an actual god-like existence. The power of their strongest attack is enough to obliterate a big nation. Still, they could just break thew of nature.


    Such a big move is difficult to do and takes a lot of time to prepare. Unfortunately, there is no way this giant monster will let them prepare for this devastating attack. At this moment, a dwarf holding a bottle of gourd appeared near the other dwarf with sober eyes.


    "What a mess¡­. I just woke up and there was this mess. Everyone covers me." said the dwarf beforending on the wastnd below.


    Without waiting for other replies, this dwarf releases enormous mana. The mana is so dense and thick that it even trembles the whole area. Seeing this, the other seventh grade knew he tried to use an all-out attack.


    This makes the other people respect this dwarf and try to cover him from the colossal monster. It ismon knowledge to only use such a devastating attack as ast resort. It not only takes a lot of time to prepare but will also leave the user in a weakened state for a their home ground. There is a considerable chance someone will try to kill them in their weakened period.


    certain period.


    If they are careless, other low-gradebatants could even kill them easily in this weakened period. Furthermore, this ce is not their home ground. There is a considerable chance someone will try to kill them in their weakened period.


    Even if theye from the same dwarf race, they still belong to different forces andmunities. It is impossible for them to trust each other even if the other makes a vow. Therefore, this neer dwarf movement makes the other seventh-grade respect.


    "Hahaha¡­. Don''t think much about it. Even without my presence, my home could still stand on its own."ughed the dwarf as if he knew what everyone thought.


    Still, this strong mana also attracted the monster''s perception. Suddenly, arge amount of lightning started raining down the dwarf without end. The Dwarf race has an innate talent of having a strong body and natural resistance.


    With this resistance, a sixth-grade dwarf could receive any third-circle spell without injury. As for seventh grade, they are on entirely different levels. Their natural resistance ispletely off-chart, especially towards elemental attack.


    Facing the iing lightning the dwarf didn''t intend to hide or protect himself and keep gathering more mana. Despite this, the lightning seems unable to injure him at all. After gathering mana for a while, the dwarf releases a profound hymn sound.


    "Hmmmm~" The dwarf makes a magical hymn sound and a dance movement. During this time, his momentum is slowly increasing. The Hymn sound is soft and deep that magically reverb in the surrounding thunderstorm.


    It could slowly be heard by everyone from all over the Undermine Council.


    ''A hymn?!'' thought Angus inwardly while looking at therge monster in the distance.


    Angus knows that there is some strong seventh-grade fighting with the monster. He could even feel the strong mana fluctuation in this area. Some shockwaves and devastating storms could even be felt at his current location. If it is not for theirrge distance and Storm Armor covering Porky, they may also be affected by this constant shockwave.


    At this moment, the monster instinctively felt a threat from this small dwarf and decided to interrupt whatever it did. Yet, at this moment another giant magic circle appeared in the sky [6th Circle Spell - Rose Hazard].


    A giant crystalized rose appeared upside down, facing the colossal monster before slowly blooming and releasing its petals. Learning from its previous experience, the monster immediately uses its hand axe mdring, to destroy the petals with space power.


    This interruption makes the monster unable to hit the small dwarf on the ground. Even if it could destroy all the crystalized petals, three giants in front of him keep hitting or restraining its movement.


    Moreover, the other seventh-grade dwarf alsounches their strong attack, which makes the colossal monster constantly parry them.

 Chapter 742 Ancient Magic

    Chapter 742 Ancient Magic


    While the colossal Monster cannot stop the dwarf''s unique Hymn and dance, everyone inside Undermine Council hears his deep but soft Hymn.


    "This is¡­ What strong magic¡­ It should take an enormous amount of mana." muttered Angus in surprise.


    Using his perception, Angus knows this Hymn should be a very high-circle spell. He even assumes that it does not belong to the circle level but is ancient magic or even forbidden magic.


    Since he got the secret knowledge of Temple of God spells and healing art, Angus knows a lot of powerful spells or magic outside themon magic circle ssification. ording to some records, this kind of magic consumes a lot of mana and is also very powerful.


    After a while, the dwarf stops dancing and ps his hands together [Ancient Magic - Hymn of The Earth]. Magically, the surrounding destroyed area changes into the hard brown earthy ground. On the top of the Earthy ground, the dwarf''s body multiplies into hundreds of himself.


    Every dwarf has the same momentum, mana, aura, and even breath. Without wasting any more time, all these multiplied dwarves tap the ground simultaneously [Ancient Magic - Sediment Age].


    An enormous magic circle with various unknown rune symbols surrounds the colossal monster with it as the center. On the magic circle, there is a vast translucent hour hand. As the magic circle shines dimly, the time seems to stop as the hour hand ticks.


    *Tick* *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* As the hour hand ticks, the colossal monster''s body is cracked like a fragmented rock. Most of its legs, even already petrified, turn into stone. The hour hand didn''t stop and kept ticking until it made a full round.


    *Tick* *Crack* the monster''s body is already petrified and full of cracks as thest tick arrives. A momentter, a light erupted from the cracking wound, illuminating the whole area.


    *BOOOOOM* A strong shockwave erupted from the monster''s body and covered the surrounding area.


    Although ancient magic has a lot of processes, it happens in only a split second. Unless they are a very sharp seventh-grade, most people only see the monster getting a sudden cracking wound and missing parts of its body.


    *GROOARRR* The colossal monster roared in pain as most of its body was full of cracks and destroyed. As for the petrification, it is already undone when the magic loses its effect.


    Still, the ancient magic managed to destroy his two arms, arge part of his chest, and half of his leg.


    "Huft¡­ Huft¡­ Damn!! What a monster!!" said the dwarf on the ground with heavy sweat and rough breath.


    In contrast, the dwarf clones from [Hymn of the Earth] have already gone along when the magic end. Now, the dwarf seems aged by a few years and weak. Using this opportunity, the three giants, an ancient dwarf, a translucent dragon, and a ruby knight,unch a hard attack on the monster.


    Nabe also released another [Rose Hazard] in the sky. The other seventh-grade dwarves do not stay idle and unleash their own attacks. As for the exhausted and weakened dwarf, he has already been evacuated by one of the dwarves nearby outside the battlefield.


    Under the barrage of the intense attack, the colossal monster''s body is getting more injured. Although it is no longer petrified like a stone, its body is still not fully healed, lowering the previous hard defense.


    If the monster''s body before is like hard rock, the current one is like hard mud. It is still hard but not more breakable. Suddenly, the colossal monster''s head rotated and the face on the side changed.


    *WHOOSHH* *BLAAARR* The monster''s body was suddenly covered in a zing me. The wounded crack also released a burst of me.


    This burst fire negated some of the attacks and pushed everyone back. Under this zing fire, his weapon artifact also zed through his hand. By coincidence, the only artifact still being held is the hand axe ndring and bell Penitence.


    Furthermore, the arm that held Penitence is magically intact without any injury. As the fire covers the artifacts, the artifact is gaining fire properties. The fire in its body also deters others from approaching and slowly healing its wound.


    While the hand axe could throw a zing fire attack with a single swing. The fire pushed back the three giants and destroyed the ruby petals in the sky. This unexpected change surprised everyone.


    ''Is it possible to use different elements with each head?'' thought everyone was surprised.


    After pushing everyone, the monster suddenly pointed his axe in a direction.


    Seeing this, "Stop him!!" shouted Nabe from far away.


    *BOOOOOM* [mdring - Space ze] Suddenly, the area is pointed into a ze as if a volcano suddenly erupted in the location.


    "T-That location?!!" said the surrounding dwarf worriedly.


    Through their perception, they know the zing area is where the exhausted dwarf is located. Now, they understand a little bit about the monster''s intention. It is gloating for everyone to hit it and reach a weakened state.


    It actually does not procrastinate the battle but only hits them when they are in a weakened state like the dwarf and Warchief Might before.


    Although they are not sure if the Warchief is life or death, it should be at least getting a heavy injury since it no longer appeared after this long. When they are exhausted, the monster willunch a strong attack.


    At this moment, they can hardly escape or defend themselves. Even if they survive its attack, they will at least get a severe injury that affects their battle prowess.


    ''It seems confident in its defense and survivability. This is bad and good news for us. We could use this arrogance against him, but it also means its defense and survivability is top notch.'' muttered Nabe.


    As the person who fights the monster from the start, Nabe slowly unravels the monster''s ability. Unlike Warchief Might and Lotord, Nabe prefers to have long, certain fights than gambling with a single all-out attack.


    She prefers using counterattacks and hitting the opponent''s weak point rather than brute strength.


    Knowing the monster''s battle tactic, everyone could only fight moderately and no longer dare tounch an all-out attack. After wielding the fire elemental, the colossal monster battle style ispletely changed.


    If it was passive before, the current one is more active, like a raging me. Even Nabe''s giant ruby warrior is beaten to the pulp without mercy. It also ignored its injury and charged forward like a mad bull. This deterred others from approaching the monster casually.


    Fortunately, the three giant beings are not the real body and could be repaired by their caster. Though it will deplete a lot of their mana.


    On the bright side, its healing rate is slower than before. With only two hands, it has a more limited way to attack. Still, everyone knew they couldn''t just stay passive, either.


    If they only dodged the monster''s attack, the monster would slowly heal its injured body to the previous state. By then, they will have a more hard battle. Now, they could only continue fighting, hoping for an excellent opportunity tounch a deadly attack.


    While Nabe and the others were having a bitter fight, they didn''t notice a small golem covered by the surrounding rubble observing the battlefield. Inside this camouge golem, Dumrod is observing the battle carefully.


    ''As expected of the cursed one, it could survive against that kind of Ancient Magic. Well, it seems it is not my turn to fight yet.'' thought Dumrod inwardly.


    Unlike others, Dumrod is quite familiar with the Ancient Magic used on it. In fact, this Ancient Magic is one of the ultimate magic for dwarves when facing a big orrge-size opponent.


    Unfortunately, this Ancient Magic is too demanding regarding mana requirements. It needs at least dozens or hundred of sixth-grade dwarves just to cast it once.


    In the meantime, more groups of dwarves wearing special rune armor are also approaching the battlefield. This group of dwarves is the one that hit the underground tavern before. Previously, they were forced to retreat as they found the radiation in the area.


    They create rune armor to resist the surrounding radiation using their superb crafting ability. Since they only fight from a distance, they don''t need to worry that the rune enchantment will break during the fight.


    This group of dwarves is quite powerful, with fifth grade as the weakest in strength. Moreover, these dwarfs have at least opened the third Gate of Life. It means their body has already broken its limit at least three times.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t show their fullbat prowess as they didn''t dare to fight the colossal monster in closebat. Still, it is enough to support from far.


    With the deadly radiation in the area, they didn''t need to worry about being surrounded by minions. They were only required to defend against the rain spike and lightning storms. Despite the harsh weather, they could still userge-scale powerful long-range attacks.


    As long as they paid attention to the monster''s mdring hand axe, they could always retreat and avoid getting a direct hit. With the help of these dwarves, the aggressive monster also slowly gets overwhelmed.


    Unfortunately, its state is slowly getting better. As the monster''s body gets healed, its defense and hard skin slowly recover. Some hard parts of him, like the back or arms, are too sturdy to get injured despite receiving a direct seventh-grade attack.

 Chapter 743 Join The Battle

    Chapter 743 Join The Battle


    As the battle went on, the colossal monster slowly healed its injury. The healing rate may be slower. Still, the monster has a sturdy body to recover without a problem. Combined with the aggressive attack he keepsunching, the rate it recovers seems faster than before.


    Suddenly, a giant beam with red and white light shoots toward the monster [Mars Cannon]. *BOOOOM* The monster parries the beam attack in time using its burning hand axe.


    *PIIIIIKK* Along with the giant beam attack, piercing bird cries were heard everywhere. Two huge firebirds immediately join the other three giants to fight against the colossal monster.


    At the same time, everyone could notice a flying armored giant pig with giant bat-like wings approaching them. On top of the Giant Porky''s back is a massive unique shape Magic Cannon. A trace of smoke could be seen on this cannon.


    The dwarf on top of flying Porky improves the Giant Porky''s armor and creates a huge magic cannon.


    "Hahaha¡­ Did you see that?!"ughed some dwarves excitedly.


    These dwarves are the ones that create the giant magic cannon on Porky''s back. When the dwarves start to install various artillery weapons on Porky''s back. One suddenly has a genius idea to create a giant magic cannon.


    Since then, these dwarves have kept tinkering with the giant magic cannon for a while. Unexpectedly, the dwarf manages to build an unimaginably powerful magic cannon. Not only is it fast, but it is also powerful.


    They also didn''t worry about the enemy destroying it since Porky could maneuver in the sky. This is also one of the significant reasons why Angus didn''t want to abandon these dwarves and fight the monster alone.


    Facing the iing giant Firebirds, the monster''s trying to destroy it using its burning hand axe.


    "Trying to y with fire in front of me?! Ignorance!! [Firecast]." Jayna snorted at the monster''s action.


    With a wave of her hand, the two firebirds absorb the burning fire in the hand axe and body. This phenomenon made the firebirds stronger and weakened the monster''s attack. Unfortunately, the monster''s casual swing is strong enough to destroy the firebirds.


    However, Jayna and Angus didn''t need to worry about it since the firebirds had no real physical body. The two firebirds are purely made of fire elementals. As long as the fire elemental is nearby, it can regenerate and even strengthen.


    "Such a powerful fire mastery?!!" said one of the nearby dwarves.


    Everyone could feel the fire was entirely controlled by Jayna. *GROOOARR* The monster roared loudly. Suddenly, the crimson fire in his body turns darker until it bes dark gray. Seeing this, Jayna knew she could no longer manipte the fire in the monster''s body.


    Her Firecast may look strong, but it only works for ordinary fire. The dark gray fire in the monster''s body is already mixed with its own energy. However, she didn''t panic and kept manipting the two giant firebirds.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Angus suddenly appeared out of thin air [Sword Art - Red Hack]. *Swish* With a precise movement, A red light passes through the monster''s body. *BOOOOM* The monster behind the two firebirds. He is wearing his cloak artifact and seems to blend with the surroundings. Compared to the gigantic monster, Angus is like an ant and ispletely ignored.


    At this moment, Angus swung his Lava Twin Swords vertically [Sword Art - Red Hack]. *Swish* With a precise movement, A red light passes through the monster''s body. *BOOOOM* The monster is suddenly swinging his burning hand axe in front of him.


    Unexpectedly, the monster somehow parried Angus'' attack. Still, some parts of Red Hack manage to injure his body. The gigantic monster''s attention finally pulled towards the half-invisible Angus in the air.


    Its nine eyes on his front face stare intensely towards Angus before roaring furiously. *GRROOARRR* Unfortunately, Angus is not the only one that attacks him. Other giant creatures keep attacking him, along with different seventh grade nearby.


    Angus no longer stays on his spot and disappears using his cloak artifact. He never thought this artifact cloak that collected dust in his storage could be helpful at this moment. With the increase of his growth, he rarely has the need to sneak around.


    Moreover, his magic repertoire has also increased. Combined with his original stealth skill and ability, no one could find him, even if he wanted to escape or disappear. However, Angus didn''t dare to be careless against such a monster.


    As a researcher and magician, he knows that every magic has its own weakness. Rather than using ordinary hiding spells, he prefers to use his Nether Cloak Artifact. Moreover, this cloak also shields him against the area''s lightning storm and the surrounding shockwave.


    Among Angus'' artifacts, the Nether cloak is one of the most practical artifacts. Still, it takes him a lot of mana to unseal this cloak and subdue it. Now, he knows why this artifact is given to him as a prize in the first ce.


    In normal cases, the artifact is always in a sealed state. To master the artifact, people need to unseal it. This ismon knowledge for everyone. However, people didn''t know that the more an artifact, the more it burdens the user.


    In other words, the people who master the artifact with many sealyers cannot have more artifacts. The Nether Cloak has five sealyers embedded in its body. This is a lotpared to other simr artifacts.


    Even Twin Lava Swords only have three sealyers. Fortunately, this is not a problem for Angus. As the system enhances and grows his body, his capacity to wield artifacts is also increased.


    Angus could easily dodge the monster''s attack using the Nether Cloak and Flying spell. Combined with the buff he received from Silvia, his flying speed and power areparable to Jayna''s. It is enough for him to dodge any attack in the air.


    "Now, I know this monster still hasn''t fallen despite being bombarded by everyone. This thing is too monstrous." muttered Angus.


    Angus'' previous attack [Red Hack] is more than a simplerge-scale sword-shing skill. It may not contain a lot of fiery mana but have a very intense sharp sword intent. In a normal case, this kind of attack could easily cut off a massive mountain into two.


    Moreover, it also has the burning properties of Lava Twin Sword. All in all, it isparable to any seventh-grade level attack. Angus needs a lot of concentration and precise movement tounch such an attack.


    While flying and dodging the attack, Angus'' sharp perception notices a slight mana fluctuation on top of the monster''s shoulder. Focusing his Mana Echolocation on this location, he finds few people standing on it in a rxing manner.


    Angus was quite surprised at this sudden revtion, but after thinking for a while, he could guess who these people were. One of them even waved his hand at him casually. Seeing this, Angus couldn''t help but twitch in anger.


    "Fuck it!! [Twin Sword Art - Marauder Pandemonium]." grumbled Angus in anger.


    Suddenly, an invisible wave erupted from the hidden Angus. The Twin Lava Sword in his hand shines brightly like a molten iron. *SWISH* *SWISH* *SWISH*


    A momentter, Angus passed through the monster''s body, leaving various red burning wounds on it. *GROOARR* The monster groaned in pain, but the burning sh only left a superficial skin wound and was already starting to heal.


    "Tch¡­ What thick skin!!" said Angus.


    At the same time, everyone notices a group of people camping on the monster''s shoulder. A person even grills meat without noticing the surrounding chaos.


    "W-Who are they?!!" screamed the dwarves in the surrounding.


    The only one who wasn''t surprised at the sudden appearance of monster-minded people was the seventh-grade people nearby.


    In fact, they also know their existence from the start through their sharp perception. Only these madds think of barbequing on top of horrible monsters.


    However, they didn''t dare to disturb them if they started fighting them out of nowhere. At that time, they will fight this gigantic monster and this group of monster-minded people. Only these madds think of barbequing on top of horrible monsters.


    It is just that Angus didn''t care about these people. For him, it didn''t matter if he hit these people, going to fight them or not. He is still pissed with them when they forcefully make him drink unknown liquor and make his girls worry.


    "Huh?! Why is everyone looking at us?" asked Haidem ignorantly.


    "Urgh¡­ Who is opening the curtain?" asked Renault.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Did the Daddy break the barrier?" asked Miranda in surprise.


    Once again, Angus twitched at these crazy people''s words. *GROOOARR* Suddenly, the monster-minded people are forced to move and scatter around as the gigantic monster roars madly at them. It didn''t expect someone to use its body as a ce for barbecuing.


    The monster even forgets about Angus'' previous attack and focuses on catching these slippery crazy people.


    "Calm down, buddy. For a blind creature, you have quite a temper? No wonder you are still single. Wait a second¡­ Don''t tell me you are the only one in your species? Ohh¡­ poor boy."mented Haidem while dodging the dark gray fire.


    "Oh My¡­ No wonder it looks very pent-up. It never has a chance to release properly. Hahhaha¡­"ughed Cier, the monster-minded beastman.


    aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff27ff166e6180b5f8174783372ff054901924549d891e1df7f73747c3ac1d8c8cad717a8e9c33aa24bbecbe115c2b871e3

 Chapter 744 Falling

    Chapter 744 Falling


    "Oh My¡­ No wonder it looks very pent-up. It never has a chance to release properly. Hahhaha¡­"ughed Cier, the monster-minded beastman.


    As if understanding of being mocked by these monster-minded people, it starts to roar madly while throwing dark gray me left and right. On the other hand, the dwarf on top of Giant Porky also didn''t stay idle either, shooting many artillery weapons.


    "Fire!! Keep Firing!!" ordered Elder Forgus.


    Be it a mana beam, cannon, enchanted ballistic arrow, and many firing spells areunched at the monster. Unfortunately, this kind of attack couldn''t even prate the monster weakened defense.


    Still, they could annoy the monster by targeting its vital areas, such as eyes, groin, and joints. Moreover, they also prepare to recharge their giant cannon, Mars Cannon.


    Some may wonder where they get all the ammunition or material to build all this. However, all these dwarves here are supposed to attend the Undermine Council. When a dwarf follows the Undermine Council, they are likely to show off their craftsmanship to others.


    Therefore, they bring a lot of materials, good weapons, or even tools for maintenance. With a bit of adjustment, they could even build a whole city without a problem.


    Although most of them worked as dwarf guards, it didn''t prevent them from bringing their best craft, materials, or tools. Unexpectedly, they will use these items and materials to fight against a gigantic monster.


    As the dark gray fire and lightning roared across the area, the monster-minded people flew around the monster building like flies. No matter how fast the monster tried to catch them, they could always escape from it.


    The monster-minded people could also endure the fire and lightning storm as if they had never existed in the first ce. However, Angus wasn''t surprised at this. There was a time when Angus created a massiveva pool inside his battle system world and Anna swam leisurely on it.


    This already proves Anna''s ridiculous physical body. Angus may not know if the other monster-minded will also have this same ridiculous physical body, but he knows they should not be far from her.


    Suddenly, the noble-like Arnault moved fast and appeared before the monster''s face. A ck light is gathering before his finger [Miasma st x 100]. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* In a split second, Arnault shoots 100 small Miasma st at point-nk range.


    "Oh-Oh!!" said Arnault before flying away in a hurry.


    *WHOOSHH* A giant dark gray me passes through his previous spot as the monster swings his axe. At the same time, the monster''s face is full of charred marks from the point-nk attack.


    "What a hard skin?! I wonder if it could defend against 300?"mented Arnault with a wide grin.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* [Miasma st x 300] Once again, Arnault released a series of small Miasma st instantly. Arge amount of Miasma st is so concentrated that it bes a giant massive beam. *BOOOM*


    This terrifying force stopped the giant monster for a moment. This gives the others another opportunity tounch their own attack. [Hammer Art - White Break] [Creation Art - Pure st] [Dwarf Spirit - Flurry Smash] [Earth Secret Art - Land Shatter].


    *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* *CRACK* *SPLASH* When the gigantic monster focuses on fighting monster-minded people, the others prepare tounch another powerful attack. All these powerful attacksnd directly on the monster''s body and render it useless.


    *GROOOAARR* The monster could only groan in pain helplessly as various wounds appeared on its body. The horribly cracked damage on his legs became worse. It even looks like it could break anytime.


    The monster cannot wholly negate the petrified effect of the previous attack [Ancient Magic - Sedimen Age]. Two seventh-grade dwarves nearby also notice this situation andunch an attack thatpliments its wounded body.


    [White Break] is top hammer art focusing on shocking and internal attacks. As for [Land Shatter], it is supposed to be a ground-based attack for facing arge army or destroying a sturdy fortress. Unexpectedly, this skill bes very effective against the monster''s current condition.


    As for the other two attacks, it focuses on attacking the monster''sst two arms and damaging some part of it. While it is unable topletely cut it off, they still manage to hold the monster using it from shielding the attack.


    Everyone suddenly feels tremendous mana above the sky [6th Circle Spell - Rose Hazard]. Some giant crystallized petals fall down from the sky.


    Seeing these horrible crystallized petals, the monster stops trying to attack everyone. It uses its hand axe to destroy the crystallized petals first [mdring - Space Impact].


    *Crack* *BOOM* Just after the crystallized ruby turns into countless tiny pieces, an intense red beam shoots above the sky.


    This red beam didn''t directly hit the gigantic monster but scattered and hit all the ruby pieces. All the ruby pieces reflected the red beam light into a single location, like being controlled.


    "Hmph¡­ Do you think I will repeatedly use the same spell? Take this!! [6th Circle - Maroon Convergence]." said Nabe from above the sky.


    The gathering giant red beam suddenly shot toward the gigantic monster. For a moment, the entire Undermine Council is covered by a bright red light.


    In desperation, the monster immediately jumps to the side to dodge the horrifying red beam attack. *BOOOOOM* *GROOOARR* The monster manages to dodge the attack, but his legs and lower part still get hit.


    The terrible wound and cracking damage prevented him from responding appropriately to this attack. The gigantic monster is not only enormous but humongous. Yet, the red beam still covers many parts of his body directly.


    It shows the size of the red beam. It could even affect the whole Undermine Council. *GROOARR* The monster is in pain after losing its lower part. For the first time, after fighting for a long time, they finally manage to inflict heavy injury and make it fall down.


    Furthermore, its lower body slowly turns crystalized ruby, giving the monster unimaginable pain. Without hesitation, it decides to cut off the crystalized part ruthlessly.


    *Ssh* *Ssh* A lot of corrosive blood starts flooding the area. Yet, everyone could still have a persistent life in the monster. They know they must end this monster before it can recover itself.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, a small metallic golem suddenly jumps high and approaches the gigantic monster''s head. *ng* *ng* *ng* The hiding Dumrod uses this opportunity to reveal himself from inside the golem and jump toward the monster.


    While jumping in the air, Dumrod ps and releases a tremendous amount of mana.


    "HAAAA!!! [Metal Creation Art - King''s Altar]" roared Dumrod loudly.


    Under everyone''s eye, they could see various metals in the surroundings turn into liquid and transform into a building in a few seconds. However, this does not surprise everyone. What surprises them is that Dumrod uses all his life force while using this skill.


    His body and hair are aging at a visible speed. His body fat even turns into a skinny wriggle one. This makes everyone confused by Dumrod''s suicidal action, as most of them know this skill is just an ordinary creation skill.


    Although it is hard to master Metal Creation Art to this level, it is still not impossible to pose a threat against them. In fact, the current gigantic monster is more dangerous than Dumrod. Yet, he is still trying to use his all to do this skill.


    Furthermore, they notice that Dumrod is not a seventh-grade level but slightly stronger than the sixth-grade dwarf. This makes everyone more confused about Dumrod''s real n.


    "That''s it!! You are going down now, Dumrod!!" roared Lotord in true strength. Just as the Ancient giant dwarf approached Dumrod, the aged dwarf didn''t panic and held his little King''s rock on his anger.


    Without the inhibition from King''s rock, Lotord could feel Dumrod''s true strength. Just as the Ancient giant dwarf approached Dumrod, the aged dwarf didn''t panic and held his little King''s rock on his neck.


    "Wait, don''t tell me¡­ Damn!! Stop that giant dwarf!!" shouted Nabe from the sky as she noticed something.


    A momentter, a bright green light shines brightly from Dumrod''s hand before raising it above his head while standing on the King''s Altar he made before.


    *SHIING* *SHIING* As if reacting to the bright green light, the surrounding rubble magically reflected the light until it reached the currently constructed towers. The green light bes brighter when it reaches the constructed tower site, like the sun.


    "This¡­ Draven, do it now!!" Angus secretly orders Draven.


    Although the tower is fully constructed, it still could spread all the light to the surrounding. Even deep underground is not spared from this green light. *Crack* *Crack* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    The bright green light tower is destroyed under the explosive bomb and corrosive poison that Angus set up before. Unfortunately, Dumrod seeds when the green light illuminates the Undermine Council.


    In fact, Dumrod never needed all the towers to be fully constructed. He just needs a few of them half-finished to achieve his n. But he still urges others to build to finish it just to be safe.


    At this moment, all the dwarves stop moving and are enthralled by the green light. Be it the sixth-grade dwarf captain, Elder Forgus, or even the nearby seventh-grade dwarf.


    Even the gigantic monster nearby stops moving and looks at the green light absentmindedly. Everyone looks in Dumrod''s direction, standing at the center of King''s Altar.


    "Dwarf, obey your king!!" shouted Dumrod with all his remaining might.

 Chapter 745 Transcend and Descend

    745 Transcend and Descend "Dwarf, obey your king!!" shouted Dumrod with all his remaining might.


    "All hail the king!! All hail the king!!" shouted all the dwarves in the Undermine Council.


    For a moment, all the strong dwarves nearby seem to struggle, but they still follow Dumrod''s order and hail him as king. *BOOOM* All the seventh-grade dwarves break the mind control and re at Dumrod murderously.


    "Enough of this madness, Dumrod!! [Dwarf Spirit - Smash Piece]." shouted Lotord before he controlled his giant dwarf again to hit Dumrod.


    Facing this deadly attack, Dumrod didn''t panic but made a wide grin. At this moment, all the seventh grade and Angus could feel Dumrod''s aura increasing quickly. The aura that seems like it could disappear anytime before suddenly increases at a fast rate.


    At the same time, they could feel invisible energy from the entire Undermine Council gathering at Dumrod. Along with this change, his body also regains vitality and even makes him look younger. It is as if he is entering his prime state again. The nearby seventh graders immediately noticed this familiar phenomenon.


    This is a simr phenomenon to every seventh-grade experience, the sign of breaking through. The aura erupted and created a terrifying wave that sted the surrounding area. Even Lotord''s deadly attack is forced back by this invisible wave aura.


    Yet, Dumrod is still not nning to stop at this level. In this near-invincible state, he takes out the unique shape syringe he had prepared before.


    *Stab* Without hesitation, he stabs it into his heart and injects all its content. The invincible momentum suddenly stopped as Dumrod suddenly slumped on the ground.


    "Did he fail?" asked one of the seventh grade nearby.


    "No. He is¡­ nning to transcend." replied Nabe solemnly.


    After knowing what Dumrod is trying to do, shees down from her hiding ce and observes Dumrod closely.


    "Transcend?! You are not talking about that transcends, right?" replied the other seventh-grade dwarf.


    "Transcend? What is that?!" asked the nearby seventh-grade dwarf in confusion.


    Before anyone could answer, everyone could hear a loud heartbeat sound. *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* As the heartbeat quickens, the aura on Dumrod''s body increases again. At the same time, a ck swirl pattern also appeared on Dumrod''s body.


    Suddenly, the aura on Dumrod''s body went along with his body on the ground. A momentter, they notice a person with a face simr to Dumrod''s standing on top of the Altar with starry eyes.


    However, this person had no short plump body like any other dwarves. It has a tall body and a perfect body fit. Neither too slender nor too muscr. It could be said the perfect body in everyone''s eyes.


    Furthermore, everyone couldn''t feel anything about this person. Be it its presence, breath, mana, or even aura. If this person didn''t appear before them, they may never know this person in the first ce.


    "A grade beyond seventh grade. I thought that was only a myth." a voice heard nearby.


    Everyone looked at the voice source and found the pale sweating Warchief Might. Currently, the mighty beastman no longer has the aura of arrogance like usual. He has a terrible Miasma wound across his chest that is still gnawing his body.


    "A grade beyond seventh grade?!"mented a seventh-grade dwarf nearby.


    Suddenly, the silent new Dumrod closes his starry eyes and slowly looks horrified. A momentter, he appeared near the fallen gigantic monster and touched it.


    "What is it trying to do?!" asked the seventh-grade dwarf in confusion.


    Under everyone''s stare, they notice Dumrod''s sudden change and are confused by Dumrod''s current behavior. However, they didn''t have time to think about it as they felt another iing horrible foreboding with their sharp instinct.


    At the same time, the sleeping Anna suddenly wakes up and looks at the Dumrod location menacingly.


    "Anna¡­" called Jayna in worry.


    Before she could ask further, the surrounding space seemed to tremble. *CRACK* a thunderous sound was heard across the Undermine Council.


    They find the lightning storm and rain spike suddenly stopped while the whole Undermine Council trembled. The monster''s minion portals also closed and turned back into calm space like before.


    "It is already here¡­ The winged one." muttered Dumrod solemnly in an enchanting voice.


    "The Winged one?!!" eximed Nabe in surprise.


    "Red Queen, did you know¡­" said another dwarf.


    Before he could finish his sentence, a bright light fell from the sky. It is as if God is announcing hising. Yet, everyone knows the one thates is no God because they could feel terrifying killing intent from whateveres down.


    A momentter, they saw a creature covered with countless white wings descending from the sky. If any fanatical religious person sees this phenomenon, they will immediately kneel on the spot and pray loudly with tears.


    Unfortunately, all the people in the surrounding feel the creature''s horrible killing intent and dreadfulness. If gigantic monsters give the feeling of a threat to them, this winged creature provides a goosebump feeling through its own bloodlust and killing intent.


    It is as if it is created to solely exterminate everyone here. Facing this terrifying killing intent, everyone feels tingly and subconsciously step back.


    Seeing this, Dumrod didn''t hesitate and immediately disappeared from the spot along with the giant monster''s body. No one could feel or find any trace of him.


    "Fuck, he is trying to sacrifice us behind!!" cursed Nabe angrily.


    Nabe knows a little bit about the winged creature in front of them. In fact, there are a lot of myths about this creature in variousmunities across the world. It has many names but is famous for being called the World''s Killer.


    No one knows its real purpose or its true origin. But, when it appears, the whole area and any living being nearby will disappear and be nothingness. The only trace left is scarred ground and some trace of horrifyingndmarks.


    "Is this why you prevent me from going, old man?" muttered Nabe helplessly.


    When facing the gigantic monster, Nabe still has some leisure as she knows if everyone works together, they could beat it. But this winged one is different. Just by its aura and killing intent, everyone feels like they are falling into a deep quagmire.


    She is unsure that they could survive against this unknown-winged creature even if they worked together.


    Moreover, this happens to them who are hailed as the legendary seventh grade, the pinnacle level of this world. They couldn''t imagine what would happen to other people below them.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, one person still hiding is unaffected by the winged creature''s aura. This person is none other than Angus himself. Previously, Angus tried to give thest blow at the gigantic monster.


    However, he didn''t expect Dumrod would use this chance to break through seventh-grade level. Since it is rare for him to witness such a phenomenon, he ns to observe it carefully.


    He didn''t expect another dangerous creature with terrible killing intent to appear out of nowhere. Fortunately, killing intent is thest thing that will affect him. Any skill or attack based on killing intent is useless in front of Angus.


    Still, it didn''t mean he wanted to fight against this winged creature. This monster is clearly attracted by Dumrod''s sudden breakthrough. He definitely doesn''t want to be Dumrod''s meat shield again. The same thought also appears in everyone''s mind.


    Just as Angus is trying to retreat silently, he suddenly gets a notice from Jayna through their bond.


    "Angus, stop Anna!!" said Jayna telepathically.


    "AAARRRGHH!!!" A loud roar was heard from far away.


    *BOOOM* Suddenly, Anna punches the silent winged creature in her adult-transformed form.


    "Anna!!" eximed Angus in surprise.


    As if following their leader, all the hiding monster-minded people appeared from the shadow. Theyunched their own attack at the winged creature.


    "Die!! Die!! Die!!" screamed Anna madly without stopping her punch.


    Unfortunately, all their attack could even leave a scratch on the white wings. They feel like hitting soft cotton. No matter how hard they are trying to attack. None of their attacks manage to hurt it.


    "Anna, stop!!" cried Angus whileing from being invisible.


    Yet, Anna seems to fall on deaf ears. Her eyes are full of hatred towards this unknown-winged creature. The same thing also happens to all the monster-minded in the surrounding area.


    Then, Anna retreated back into the air. She knows she couldn''t hurt this winged creature if they keep this on. She takes out her ck scepter and waves it lightly. At once, she looks like a charming charismatic Queen.


    "All darkness, listen to me!! Destroy that thing!!" ordered Anna charismatically.


    "OWWW!!" Suddenly a loud cheer erupted from across the Undermine Council.


    To everyone''s surprise, countless shadows are moving fast toward the winged creature. Then, various people from different racese out from the shadow and attack the winged creature together. Angus immediately takes this opportunity to approach Anna.


    Before he could say a single word, "Don''t try to stop me, Dad. This is something that I must do. It is my responsibility as their Queen." said Anna resolutely.


    Seeing Anna''s serious face, Angus couldn''t help but feel proud of her. Her naughty daughter suddenly turned into this proud queen that led these many people at once.


    "For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by him, and for him". - Colossians 1:16, Bible King James.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 746 Annihilation Wave

    Chapter 746 Annihtion Wave


    Everyone could see countless shadows moving around in just a few seconds, along with many monster-minded people. Most of these people are weaker than any sixth-gradebatants. However, their dreadful aura still could make anyone feel ufortable.


    Furthermore, everyone could feel that few of these monster-minded people are powerful,parable to the seventh-grade people in the area. Everyone couldn''t help but feel terrified at the sudden army appearance.


    Not only are these people powerful and wield potent miasma, no one in this ce could feel their presence all this long. If not for Anna''smand, they may never know many monster-minded people are hiding in the Undermine Council.


    ''From what I sense, it should be almost a few thousand. There are probably more of them. It isparable with any big force in the world.'' thought Nabe.


    Despite the continued onught, the winged creature is still unharmed. All the devastating attacks, be it mana or miasma, seem like they are hitting soft cotton and unable to make any change on the winged creature''s white wings. Fortunately, the winged creature is also not moving and retaliates.


    The winged creature covered its body with many wings and curled up like a ball. Although the size is not as big as the previous colossal monster, it is still as big as the giant Porky. No one could see how many wings oryers it had until it revealed its real body.


    Still, everyone could feel terrible killing intent from it. Besides the monster-minded people and Angus, everyone is still affected by this killing intent.


    Fortunately, the sudden appearance of the monster-minded army lessened this momentum. Otherwise, everyone will remain rooted to their spot or escape this ce scattered like headless chickens.


    *WHOOOSHH* Suddenly, a red light passes through the sky and arrives beside Anna. This person is Jayna, covered in a fire with a fiery wing on her back.


    "Anna, are you okay? Nothing hurts, right?" asked Jayna with full worry while touching Anna''s cheeks.


    "MMmmm¡­ Mom, not now. Anna is trying to lead¡­ Oh-Oh!!" said Anna reluctantly.


    "Shit!!" cursed Angus before hugging Anna and Jayna to escape the area.


    Before Anna could finish her sentence, all the monster-minded people suddenly returned to their shadows and disappeared. At the same time, the winged creature finally made its move. It opens and spreads to one of the outer wings.


    *WISHHH* Along with the wings, an enormous amount of energy spread to the surrounding area. Everything that touches this energy is disintegrated into nothing. In a moment, everything around the winged creature is destroyed into nothing.


    A massive crater spanning hundreds of meters appeared with the winged creature as the center. Fortunately, everyone reacts fast and escapes from the area.


    "This kind of power is really absurd!!" said a fat giant dwarf.


    "Is there even a way to fight it?!"mented another seventh-grade dwarf.


    "No wonder. No one could reach the next grade. Facing such a creature, I don''t think even the mighty dragon couldn''t survive." muttered Nabe solemnly.


    Using their sharp perception, they know the winged creature''s previous attack is a simple energy burst that destroys anything it touches. It means the winged creature''s energy is so dense that it could erase any foreign substance.


    As seventh-gradebatants, they could also do this kind of move, but it takes a lot of effort and exhausts them. However, they know the winged creature is only using it as a casual movement. This is an entirely different power level than them.


    "This creature¡­ We can''t fight it." said Angus solemnly.


    "No!! Anna must fight it!!" retorted Anna stubbornly.


    "Anna, it''s too dangerous." said Jayna from the side.


    "Anna still needs to fight it. That thing is hateful!! It''s a bully. Anna hates it a lot." said Anna.


    Seeing Anna''s stubborn behavior, Angus and Jayna look at each other momentarily before making a decision.


    "It seems we don''t have any chance but facing it." said Angus.


    "Yes. Still, we couldn''t just fight it directly. We need a n." replied Jayna.


    With the monster''s disappearance and Dumrod''s disappearance, the space lock in the whole area is gone. But it didn''t mean they could teleport back to the Heart Kingdom.


    Space is one of the most mysterious and powerful elements in this world. It is often regarded as a vast sea. When the whole Undermine Council is getting locked down, the space is like getting turned into a giant frozen iceberg.


    After it gets unlocked, the frozen space inside and the outer space will not mix well for a while. In other words, they need time before teleporting to the outside world. Otherwise, there is a huge chance they will get thrown into space turbulence.


    Even the legendary Mundus didn''t dare to use any long-range space ability at this time. Therefore, they arepletely trapped in this ce for the time being. Just as Angus and Jayna thought of a n, the winged creature spread one of its outer wings again.


    *WHOOOOSHH* Another burst of energy spread around. This time its scale is muchrger than the previous one. Angus and the others once again retreat into the distance. The current burst of energy stops until a few kilometers away.


    During this time, some of the sixth-grade dwarves nearby couldn''t escape fast enough and were utterly destroyed without any trace. They couldn''t even scream or resist this burst of energy.


    Seeing this horrifying scene, "Retreat!! Everyone goes away from that winged creature!!" shouted Elder Lotord.


    Angus and the others also didn''t stay idle either. They immediately used their fast speed to escape the area. Under such a terrifying energy wave, they could only escape for now and make a nter. Otherwise, they will face this terrifying energy in the next moment.


    Even if the seventh grade can resist it, they will be heavily wounded. The best action now is to retreat and find the coward Dumrod. They believe it is Dumrod this creature wants. Still, they are not so naive that it will let them go. Hence, they also need to prepare for another harsh fight.


    While Angus and the others retreat, "Kid, did you have any idea fighting against that thing?" asked Nabe casually from the side.


    "If the Red Queen couldn''t solve it, why do you think I have a way?" asked Angus.


    "Seriously? With that broken Ancient Power, I know you must already think of a few ways to handle such a creature." replied Nabe casually.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Well, I have a few ways. But, all of them are ast resort I don''t n to do. There is no way I will throw away my life for an insignificant coward dwarf." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Nabe immediately understood what he implied. This is also the same thought as everyone. In fact, Nabe also has few ways to deal with the winged creature. However, it will endanger her life like Angus'' solution.


    Unless they have the same mind as the previous nameless seventh-grade dwarf, they will try to y safe. Still, Nabe hopes Angus has a few ingenious methods.


    She knows these three young people will fight against the winged creature rather than avoid it from Anna''s previous behavior. Nabe may not know the rtionship of this winged creature with the monster-minded people. Still, they should have a deep grudge from the previous action.


    After flying for a while, they finally meet the flying Porky. When the winged creature arrives, this giant pig has a good conscience to turn around and retreat into the distance.


    Therefore, the dwarf and giant Porky escape the winged creature''s energy wave. Landing on the giant Porky, they are greeted by Elder Forgus and the other dwarves.


    Elder Forgus anxiously.


    From a distance, everyone could only see a giant winged ball "Master Angus, what happened? What is that winged ball?" asked Elder Forgus anxiously.


    From a distance, everyone could only see a giant winged balling down from the light sky above, releasing terrible killing intent. This killing intent is also the primary reason for the giant Porky''s sudden escape.


    Before they could reply, "Hmph¡­ I never expect that someone will attract the Throne. I am not sure if that person is reckless or just utterly stupid." said Silvia in a haughty manner.


    *St* Suddenly, Anna squashed Silvia again. This time she is crushing the high elf and kneading it with both hands to ensure more pain to Silvia with a cold face. In her current form, Anna is more merciless and ruthless than in her child form.


    Although both forms are ruthless, in her transformed form, Anna always has a habit of toying with her opponent rather than finishing it directly like in her child form. Even Angus and Jayna are hopeless at her cruel toying behavior.


    "Hmm¡­ Isn''t this the famous battle maniac elf Silvan? Why does he¡­ no, she is in this current form?" asked Nabe curiously from the side.


    "This¡­ That''s right. We want a refund!! Your information is wrong. This high elf is very troublesome." snorted Angus.


    "High elf?! I already guessed it before¡­ To think it will be true. Also, you arepletely wrong. Previously, our deal was about the information."


    "Whether he sells it or not is not up to me. Besides, I already told you this person is troublesome, right?" replied Nabe in a business manner.


    "Ehem¡­ How about we talk about our current situation. We still have a winged creature that could destroy anything to nothingness here." said Elder Forgus trying to calm the situation.

 Chapter 747 Throne

    Chapter 747 Throne


    "We still have a winged creature that could destroy anything to nothingness here." said Elder Forgus trying to calm the situation.


    "Alright, let''s talk about this Throne first. Anna, please release Silvia." said Angus.


    "Tch¡­ Fine. If you are bad, I will throw you into my pepper ball." said Anna while threatening the regenerated Silvia.


    In response, Silvia didn''t reply but gave a polite bow. After interacting with Silvia for a while, they know Silvia will be truly sincere when she is on her cold side rather than the usual talk or pitiful side.


    "Now, tell us more about this Throne." said Angus.


    "We also like to hear about it." said a dwarf with a white beard sitting on top of the nearby equipment.


    At this moment, everyone suddenly notices a few more people on board. Most of them are in the seventh grade that have just fought before. Even the unruly Warchief Might alsoe and sit on the floor.


    The Warchief seems in deep meditation and trying to push back all the corroded wounded sh on his chest. Still, everyone knows he is still paying attention to the surroundings. Besides the seventh grade, they also find few people wearing simr hideous cloaks.


    These people are the tower guardians that Dumrod hired before. With the activation of the tower, their contract is fulfilled. Now, they just want to survive and leave this ce. The best way is to work with Angus'' current group.


    exnation.


    "Throne is a force creature by the world. It could be said to be the Angus didn''t surprise at the sudden intrusion. He gave an acknowledged nod to them before signaling Silvia to continue her exnation.


    "Throne is a force creature by the world. It could be said to be the world''s self-defense mechanism. Their sole purpose is to eliminate things that threaten the world. To put it bluntly, it is simr to the killer cell or self-defense mechanism in our body." exined Silvia.


    "If it is the world''s self-defense mechanism, why is it also targeting us? And not just pursue Dumrod?" asked Nabe.


    "Because all of us also pose a threat to the world, especially the seventh grade." replied Silvia coldly.


    "Huh?! Why? I don''t think we seventh grade ever did a bad thing to the world."mented one of the sixth-grade dwarves.


    "That''s probably because we have mana, right?" said Angus.


    "Yes. In fact, I am also not sure why Throne targets everyone when they appear. From the ancient record, they always target anything. Be it living beings, nts, animals, weapons, or even a rune."


    "As long as it contains certain energy, it will target them. No matter if the energy is mana, miasma, divine energy, or any other type of energy. It will always target them." said Silvia.


    "From the ancient record, Throne''s ability is not only destroyed but also returns it to its original state, which is nothingness." added Silvia.


    "What did you mean?" asked Nabe curiously.


    "Thorne''s real body is a giant eyeball covered by those big wings. Normally, its eye stays closed, leaving a single eye slit. However, when it opens its eyes, everything it sees will disappear into nothingness. It is also called the Eye of The Beginning."


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but take a deep breath solemnly, especially the seventh grade. Since they listen to it as the force created by the world, they know their situation has already be worse.


    "Then, is there a way to kill it?" asked another dwarf with cold sweat.


    "Yes. Just kill it like any other living being. You just need to hit it hard enough to kill it. However, I don''t suggest killing it." said Silvia solemnly.


    "Why? We couldn''t just stay still and take our life, right?"mented the dwarf from the side.


    "Because it will attract more Throne." replied Silvia.


    "There are more of them." eximed the nearby dwarf.


    "Yes. Actually, there is no real record of their number or their living habitat. However, one of the oldest ancient records says they are endless. In my opinion, as long as the world still exists, their number is infinite." exined Silvia.


    Everyone immediately understands what Silvia is trying to imply. The Throne is the force of the world. It is created by the world as a self defense mechanism.


    It could be produced continuously as long as the world exists. It is simr to the dungeon sweeper that Angus and the others met.


    "Then, how did we fight it? We can''t stay idle and do nothing, right?" asked one of the tower guardians.


    "Actually, we could just escape from here. The space lock in the area is already destroyed. As long as the space in the surrounding area is turned back to normal, we could teleport outside." said Angus.


    "That''s for you who can use a space element? What about us who can''t?" asked the other tower guardians.


    "Calm down, everyone. We actually could¡­." said Elder Forgus.


    While Angus and the others were nning to escape from the area, a space crack suddenly appeared inside one of the hidden buildings in the Undermine Council.


    *WHOOSHH* From the space crack, a young man sitting on top of the flying pillow shivering while a trace of snow and cold wind could be seen behind him.


    "BRRRR¡­ That frozen lizard is really stinky as always. What the point of hoarding the treasure is they didn''t use it. Hmph!! I should bring a grilling lizard next time." grumbled Mitar.


    During this moment, he notices that Mira and her subordinate are still inside the room. Mitar ignores the two vampires and focuses on her beloved girl.


    For a moment, he finds this cold taciturn girl the most beautiful thing in this world. Mitar immediately shakes his head to calm himself and cleanse his thoughts.


    "Err¡­ Sorry. I shouldn''tsh on you like that. Here, I hear girls like shiny stuff." said Mitar shyly before snapping his hand.


    Suddenly, a mountain of shiny things appeared near them out of nowhere. Seeing this, Mira didn''t change her expression or reply to Mitar''s apology.


    However, she approaches the mountainous treasure and starts throwing the stuff around as if trying to search for something. Seeing this movement and behavior, Mitar could help but cry and hug his flying pillow.


    Because of their identity, Mira and Mitar can''t speak or interact like others. For Mitar, he could talk normally but couldn''t have any physical contact.


    However, Mira''s condition is different. If she tries speaking casually in her emotional state, she may change the world or even destroy it without knowing. At that time, she may need to put things back. Therefore, she couldn''t speak to Mitar, especially in her emotional state.


    All she could do was show it through her gesture. Fortunately, the two of them have a very deep bond and understanding. Mitar could understand Mira even if she was not talking by just her gesture.


    While Mira rummaged and threw things around, she suddenly stopped and nced at Mitar momentarily. Mitar also notices this sign and finally realizes the Throne outside.


    "Are you sure you want to help her? Even if we could save her now, she will face more tragic things in the future." said Mitar.


    After saying this, things that Mira throws suddenlye toward Mitar. In response, Mitar''s flying pillow immediately moves around to dodge these things. In contrast, to the lively, unique couple, the two vampires nearby could only stay silent.


    For Darren, he is already getting used to Mitar and Mira''s interaction. Although he hates Mitar for flirting with his Master, he also knows Mira''s feelings for Mitar. Hence, he never interrupts their rare moment of interaction.


    As for Lenora, she is pretty surprised about her master''s boyfriend. Still, her vampire instinct tells her this person is as powerful as her master.


    Meanwhile, the Throne slowly opens its wings one by one. Each time it opens its wing, it will release an enormous energy wave to annihte everything it touches. Currently, it has already spread its four enormous outer wings and destroyed everything in the span of 30 kilometers away.


    Unbeknown to anyone, Throne''s wings are actually one of their ways to perceive everything in the surrounding. The more it opens its wings, the sharper its perception. Just as it opens thest fourth wing, it notices many threats to the world flying in the distance.


    *SWISH* In a second, Throne disappeared from its spot and appeared near flying Porky. This sudden appearance surprised everyone. All the seventh grade immediately ready tounch their attack to protect themself.


    In this perilous situation, a pink bubble enveloped the whole Porky before disappearing Bing Bong Boots - Transport]. *BUUUSHHH* A momentter, everyone disappeared and appeared a hundred meters away from Throne.


    The majority of the dwarves on board are puking and vomiting from sudden motion sickness. However, they didn''t have time to recover.


    "Hurry, spread around!! Thrones could sense that we are grouping together!!" warned Silvia loudly.


    Hearing this, Warchief Might, Nabe, Elder Lotord, and other powerful seventh grade jump out from the flying Porky to spread around. None of them have any thought to fight against this Winged Creature.

 Chapter 748 Escape

    Chapter 748 Escape


    While Angus and the others spread around, Throne once again releases another energy wave to destroy anything in the surrounding area. The energy wave even destroys the Undermine Ceiling cave.


    Since the energy wave reaches up to 30 kilometers away, it also manages to reach the top of the Undermine Council, which is only about 10 kilometers away from the ground. After releasing the energy wave, Throne finds its target escaping and spreads around in different directions.


    Throne didn''t immediately pursue them but slowly spread around its wings. This scene is also perceived by everyone, especially the seventh-grade people.


    "Shit!! Hurry, evacuate everyone!!" ordered Elder Forgus while flying down.


    After a thorough discussion, they understood they couldn''t fight back against the Throne. Even if they somehow manage to kill it, it will attract more Throne. Therefore, they could only escape.


    However, the space elements in the surrounding Undermine Council are still very chaotic, like a whirlpool. A single mistake during the teleportation could throw them into an unknown dimension or shredded into pieces of meat.


    Fortunately, the situation is not very hopeless. The dwarves'' space worm is a special breed that could move through the earth and space no matter the condition. They could still get out of this ce as long as they contacted and used this space worm tunnel.


    The problem is this space worm is strictly raised and contracted with only some dwarves. Most of these dwarvese from the senior generation and are dead from the previous Warchief Might''s Sr re.


    Furthermore, the previous chaotic battle against the colossal monster also made the dwarves lose contact with each other. They don''t know how many dwarves contracted with space worms survive.


    Still, among the people gathered, few people could use space elemental. One of them is Angus and Nabe. Through a series of fast negotiations, Nabe is hired to create a giant magical portal or rune transportation to help the dwarves evacuate.


    As for Angus, he directly refuses the job since Anna is still adamant about beating Throne. Unfortunately, before they could persuade Anna, the Throne appeared near them and forced everyone to spread around. Now, Angus and the others could only rely on themself.


    "Anna, did you have any n to beat that Throne?" asked Angus.


    "Hmmm¡­. I have an idea. But it will take a lot of effort." said Anna before summoning her wand.


    "Alright, do what you can do. I could still use [Transport] a few times. As for you dwarves, are you sure you want to go with Elder Forgus and the others?" said Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ Lad, don''t think you could spread us from this giant cannon. A dwarf and cannon is one. Hahahahaha¡­."ughed the dwarf.


    "Yeah¡­ The dwarf must have cannon. Hahaha¡­"ughed another dwarf.


    When everyone spreads around, there are still some dwarves that makes them fearless toward death.


    As for the grudge between Angus and them before, theypletely stay on top of the giant Porky. Most of this dwarf is the one that created [Mars Cannon] before. Their love for this masterpiece even makes them fearless toward death.


    As for the grudge between Angus and them before, theypletely forget about it. Furthermore, the dwarf is a warrior race. They prefer to ept theirpanion''s death in battle than get their masterpiece stolen.


    With this mentality, many dwarves decide to stay on board with Angus. In fact, Angus is quite surprised at the sudden development.


    However, he decided to do nothing to these dwarves. In the end, he also needed to go back with Giant Porky. It didn''t matter if there were more passengers or dwarves on it. On the contrary, he focuses more on Anna and Throne in the distance.


    With the help of [Bing Bong Boots - Transport], they manage to create a distance of about 100 kilometers away which is quite far from the Throne. However, Angus didn''t dare to neglect it. The previous sudden appearance of Throne showed it could travel a long distance instantly.


    He must be ready to use [Bing Bong Boots - Transport] to escape from the Throne. In contrast to the busy Angus, Anna is currently making another weird aerobic dance while speaking weirdly.


    "Bom Bom¡­ Baba¡­ Meat¡­ Techy Techy¡­ Lulu L¡­  ¡­ I.. U.. A¡­" said Anna while doing a weird dance.


    If it were not for the other monster-minded people following her movement and words, Angus would definitely think she is ying around again. These monster-minded people are Haidem and the others that reveal their identity after his battle with Silvia.


    After a few minutes of dancing and saying weird words, they all raise their hands.


    "Bilib bong!!" shouted Anna, along with the others.


    As soon as saying these words, all the monster-minded people return to the shadows while Anna transforms back into her child form with a rough breath.


    "Anna!!" catch Jayna worriedly.


    "Anna, are you okay?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ No, Anna just¡­ Hah¡­ tired." said Anna while burying herself into Jayna''s bosom.


    "It''s alright. You could rest now." said Jayna lovingly.


    "Yeah. Leave this to us. We will bring you back safe." said Angus.


    "No¡­ Hah.. Anna.. Hah.. Hah¡­ Call¡­ Hah.." said Anna before she fell unconscious.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna worriedly.


    Fortunately, they find the little monster is actually sleeping for being too tired. Seeing this, Angus and Jayna decide to return as the first priority.


    Angus didn''t know what Anna and the others had done before, but returning first would be safe. Moreover, Anna is currently sleeping and couldn''t protest staying here.


    "Draven, how long could you teleport us back safely?" asked Angus.


    "About five more minutes. Less or more." replied Draven.


    "Good. Immediately bring us back as soon as¡­." said Angus.


    Before he could finish his sentence, he found closed giant eyeballs with many wings looking at them. Angus immediately tries to use [Bing Bong Boots - Transport] in this split second. However, he also found the eye slit slowly opened.


    Angus and the others find a terrifying scene he will never forget. Everyone could see their reflection in these weirdpound-like eyes.


    There is a saying, ''Eye is the mirror of the soul''. As the killer force of the World, Throne''s soul could be said to be the World itself. However, the World is also everything, including them. This kind of paradox concept stunned everyone''s minds for a second.


    At the same time, Mitar and Mira, who are still throwing things around, finally stop. Mira looks at the shiny blue gem in her hand with an expressionless face before ncing at Mitar.


    "Alright - Alright. I will go. Huft¡­ Woman, very hard to understand." grumbled Mitar before disappearing from the spot.


    Suddenly, Mitar appeared before the Throne, which was already opening its eye. *Stab* *St* Mitar stabs his hand directly on its eye. The eye of the beginning that could destroy anything turns break and spurted white colored blood.


    Along with this stab, the Throne''s body is also shaking. No one knows if it is shaking from fear or pain of getting stabbed. While all of this happens, the whole World is stopped.


    "Go back and tell your brethren this area is mine!!" said Mitar coldly before pulling back his hand.


    *WHOOOSH* As if understanding Mitar''s words, Throne''s body is suddenly covered by light from above and disappears without a trace. After banishing Throne, Mitar looks back at Angus and the others.


    To his surprise, he finds two people are not frozen. One is the sleeping exhausted Anna, while the other is Angus who is already taking out his Lava Twin Sword.


    "Interesting¡­. No wonder my beloved girl pays attention to you." said Mitar with a smile.


    "Who are you?" said Angus vigntly.


    "Beep Boop.. That''s a wrong question. You should ask yourself this question. What are you, boy?" asked Mitar.


    While saying this, Angus finds Mitar is already behind him.


    "You see¡­ In this World, only a few people could resist our stop. That little queenie is one thing. But, you¡­ you should be impossible. An anomaly, if they said. An outer variable. The unpredictable." said Mitar while sitting on his pillow.


    "Let''s see¡­ What is your secret?" said Mitar while trying to grasp Angus.


    In contrast, this simple action makes Angus feel like his body ispletely immobilized. *SWOOOSH* Before Mitar''s hand can approach Angus, a sh of red light passes between Angus and Mitar.


    A momentter, Angus found a familiar bloody red scythe appeared between them. From the side, Angus could see Mira sitting on the flying pillow while holding the double scythe. Her face is expressionless, like always, but her eyes are ring at Mitar.


    "Ehh¡­ Mira, sorry¡­ Sorry¡­ I don''t¡­" said Mitar in a hurry.


    "Hmph!!" snorted Mira.


    Suddenly, a terrifying wind force appeared in this frozen World, throwing Mitar away. Then, Mira nced at Angus for a moment.


    "Take care of Anna." said Mira before disappearing.


    Along with Mira''s disappearance, the World moves again, leaving Angus confused.


    "Huh.. What just happened?!!" asked the nearby dwarves.


    "Wait... What is going on there? Why is there a sudden fissure?"mented another dwarf.


    They find a massive fissure on the ground below. The fissure is so long that it seems like it''s endless.


    "Angus, what just happened?" asked Jayna.


    Angus didn''t reply but still exined everything through their bond. After listening to Angus'' story, Jayna couldn''t help but embrace the sleeping Anna and her beloved boyfriend tightly.

 Chapter 749 Surrounded

    Chapter 749 Surrounded


    "Porky, go down first." said Angus.


    Without any other threat, Angus and the others no longer fear the others. However, he still prefers to go back as soon as possible and leave this problematic ce. With Draven''s current ability, they could actually travel through space while moving.


    However, Angus decided tond and not make any more variables. Space teleportation bes safer when the destination and the teleportation area are not moving.


    While on the way tonding, Angus once again asks the dwarves if they want to follow them to the Heart Kingdom or go back on their own. Same as before, they choose to stay with their beloved cannon.


    Some dwarves even want to stay at the Heart Kingdom. As for the others, they still need to return to their own ce to take care of some of their business first. However, they didn''t mind going back to the Heart Kingdom first.


    In the end, all the dwarves on board decide to follow Angus back to the Heart Kingdom first. As soon as theynded on the ground, Angus and the others could hear some of the Space Worm''s roar in the distance. They know the dwarves are also starting to evacuate the survivors.


    "Master, everything is ready." said Draven telepathically.


    "Alright, let''s go back now." said Angus.


    *ZUNGGG* *BSSZZZTT* Suddenly, aplex magic circle appeared from Porky''s shadow. Then, the shadow started to cover everyone before the whole Giant Porky disappeared without a trace [Mass Shadow Teleportation].


    A moment after Angus and the others leave the Undermine Council, Dumrod, hiding deep underground, looks above with a smile.


    ''I never thought someone could easily banish Throne. It seems those kids are truly not ordinary. No matter, as long as I refine this monster, I will be perfect.'' thought Dumrod inwardly.


    Suddenly, Dumrod feels something from the deep underground below him. Just as he nced at the ground below, a huge tentacle pierced the ground and hit him. *BOOOOM* The tentacle didn''t stop and kept prating the ground above along with Dumrod.


    In a few moments, Dumrod and the huge tentacle travel through the hard ground reaching the Undermine Council ce. *BOOOOM* Yet, the tentacle still is not slowing down and keeps moving high as if trying to crush Dumrod.


    With difficulty, Dumrod is finally able to tilt his body in the air and move to the side. At this moment, some tentacle attacked him from the side. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Each of these small tentacles hit him and threw him into the distance.


    After breaking through dozens of buildings and rubbles, Dumrod finally stops andys on the ground. On the other hand, an endless amount of water alsoes out from the hole it created. *GRRTTTRRRT* a deep rumbling sound reverb across Undermine Council.


    "T-That''s Kraken!!" shouted one of the surviving dwarves.


    "Urgh¡­ Howe it is here?" groaned Dumrod as he expelled the potent Miasma on his body.


    The previous attack from the Kraken monster overlord prated his hard skin and inflicted a corrosive miasma wound on him.


    "Hmmm¡­. I am not sure who summoned us. But, your presence is disgusting." said a voice heard behind Dumrod.


    *BANG* Before Dumrod could react, he is already hit by a hot-slicing attack from behind. Behind the Dumrod''s initial spot, a humanoid creature with a goat horn and three eyes stood. One of his hands has the shape of a scythe.


    This humanoid creature is another monster overlord called Overdevil, the overlord of fiends. Along with the appearance of these two monster overlords, various monster overlords also appeared everywhere.


    Some parts of the Undermine Council were covered with snow and chilly wind. In this frozen area, a giant humanoid ice creature moves slowly. Everything in the surrounding area is already turning into ice and frozen to death.


    Magically, a small woman wearing a pointy sorcerer hat sitting on the giant with a bored look. Unbeknown to everyone, this petite woman is another monster overlord called Eternal Witch, the mistress of Frozen Land.


    "Boring¡­ Hmm¡­ I think we should go there." said the woman while pointing out Dumrod''s location.


    The ice giant groaned lowly and followed its master''s instruction. At the same time, a piercing sound was also heard in some areas. *KYAAKKK* The piercing sound is so powerful that everyone who hears it will be instantly deaf.


    In the sky, a flying creature with shredded wings and three heads roared across the area. This flying creature is another monster overlord called Kingsmare Terrorwing, the lord of Terror.


    It is another monster overlord that spreads nightmares and fears across thend. Everyone that hears its piercing cry bes crazy and moves uncontrobly like being possessed.


    An army of giant apes moved and razed the surrounding area in another area. Among this unruly ape, a small silver-white ape with long eyebrows looking at Dumrod''s location. *KAKKKK* This small ape suddenly roared loudly and pointed in Dumrod''s direction.


    *KAKK* *KAKK* *KAKK* All the surrounding apes immediately move toward Dumrod''s location in a frenzy. This small ape is a famous monster overlord called the Undying Tyrant, the King of Undying Ape.


    Noticing the sudden appearance of many monster overlords, Dumrod decides to escape immediately. Although he has already reached the level above seventh grade, he still doesn''t dare to fight against these many monster overlords at once.


    Just by fighting against the famous monster overlord Kraken is already difficult for him, much less another dangerous monster overlord.


    Moreover, his iplete transcendence state makes him a beacon of mana for other monsters. It is like bing a living liquid mana that turns any monster into a frenzied state.


    Dumrod''s current state also makes him more vulnerable to any miasma attack. In theory, Miasma is a corrupted mana. If the mana gets denser, it produces more potent Miasma when corrupted.


    In his current unstable state, this monster overlord''s potent Miasma will easily corrupt Dumrod''s body. Therefore, he ns to escape rather than fight back.


    Just as he wanted to escape, he was suddenly grabbed by a giant hand from behind. Unbeknownst to him, another monster overlord managed to sneak on him.


    This monster overlord has a grotesque appearance. A gray wrinkled skin with long unorganized long hair on his side face. Yet, his top head is bald. It also has a few yellow teeth protruding from its mouth.


    This ugly-looking face monster overlord is called the Primus Troll, the Prime of Blood Troll. It is another famous monster overlord with the unique trait of kidnapping people.


    Despite itsrge build and ugly appearance, it has stealth abilityparable to any expert stealth beastman. As Dumrod got grabbed by the Primus Troll, he felt his body getting weaker quickly.


    However, he still struggles and slowly escapes from the monster overlord''s grip. Unexpectedly, the Primus Troll didn''t pursue Dumrod back but only snickered with an ugly smile.


    A momentter, countless spikes of pure Miasma appeared in the surrounding area. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* These spikesunched at Dumrod at the same time.


    The transcendent dwarf didn''t stay idle either and used his strong arm to destroy all these dangerous spikes with a single swing. Then, he finds another monster overlording from the top of nearby rubble.


    This monster overlord has the appearance of a giant spider with ck color and furry hair all over its body. However, its head is not the usual spider but the heads of people from various races. Its appearance is very bizarre and abominable.


    It is a monster overlord called Spinner Lord, lord of Arch Spinner. It is a very vicious monster overlord that terrorizes the ck Silk jungle and its nearby region.


    Knowing he will get surrounded by all these monster overlords, Dumrod takes out a dark-colored hand axe. This hand axe is one of the weapon artifacts used by the colossal monster before. The colossal monster is literally a weapon that could be used.


    When fighting against Angus and the others, it didn''t use its maximum capability. It could only use at least 50% of its capacity. Only after being refined could it show its actual power.


    Unfortunately, Dumrod hasn''t fully finished the colossal monster and is already attacked by Kraken. However, he can still use a few of the monster''s capabilities, such as its artifact basic capability.


    [mdring - Space Impact] *Crack* *BANG* Dumrod swings the hand axe and creates a space crack beside him. His n is still the same as before, which is to escape from this ce.


    *BANG* Just as he wanted to enter the space crack, a strong giant tentacle appeared from the space crack and hit him directly. This impact threw him far away into the rubble in the distance.


    As he recovers and stands up from the ruins, Dumrod finds himself surrounded by monster overlords. Furthermore, the surrounding area is full of space cracks, with Kraken''s tentacleing out. Now, Dumrod knows his escape is truly cutting off.


    "Hahahahaha...."ughed Dumrod madly.


    He knows he will never survive here unless he kills all these monster overlords. Facing these many monster overlords, hisst sanity also breaks. Just as he reaches the transcended level to elevate the whole dwarf race, this situation is happening.


    "Hahahaha¡­ I guess you are right. If you y with Fate. Fate will y back at you. Hahaha... That''s it!! Come, I will show you the transcended dwarf!!" said Dumrod madly.

 Chapter 750 Back Home

    Chapter 750 Back Home


    During the battle between Dumrod and the monster overlords, all the dwarves and the remaining survivors use these opportunities to escape the area. One of these groups is Baltior''s holy knights from the Temple of God.


    Previously, all the religious groups suddenly get attacked by a strong group led by demons. These not only kill almost all the nearby religious groups but heavily injure them. Fortunately, the attacker is stopped and retreats when the colossal monster appears.


    Still, they also need to fight against the strong minions in the area. In the end, among the religious group, only Baltior''s holy knights still somehow survive the cmity. Now, Baltior is surprised at the sudden appearance of many monster overlords.


    He knows these monster overlords are noting alone but summoned by someone. Noticing this, Baltior couldn''t help but take a deep breath and had a cold sweat.


    As one of the higher-ups of the Temple of God, he knows the strongest force in the world is not a kingdom or hidden organization. The strongest force in the world is the monster force. In fact, monsters upy about 50% of the whole world.


    The other 20% is upied by mighty beasts and the other 30% by World Alliance nations and other forces. Fortunately, the monster is not united and rarely helps one monster overlord the others.


    At most, they will only send monster hordes together. Now, Baltior knows there is someone or something that could summon monster overlords and probably make them united. Whatever it is, it will be terrible news to any religious group.


    The religious organization is not just a group of faithful people that worship their God. They also have important missions besides spreading their God''s teaching. One of them is to exterminate monsters from the world.


    No one knows the real reason behind it. However, all Gods always have the same mission to kill and exterminate monsters from the world. It is as if a monster is God''s number one enemy. The only exception is the Temple of Death.


    Unlike other religious groups, the Temple of Death never has a saint as their spokesperson. The only way tomunicate with their Lady of Death is through short fragmented visions from long prayer.


    This is also why the Temple of Death never became a hardcore cult like any other religious group. Still, it didn''t mean they couldn''t do any of their jobs as a religious group. In fact, the Temple of God is one of the least restrictive groups among other religions.


    This is also one of their reasons for getting supported by many kingdoms and even letting them stay integrated with their locals. Still, it didn''t mean they could ignore the monster''s problem.


    Thest fallen monster overlord is not targeting any other kingdoms but Holy Alliance which already shows their hostile intent towards religious groups.


    "Sir, we need to hurry." said holy knights beside Baltior.


    Waking up from his stupor, Baltior leads everyone from this ce while ncing at the gathered monster overlords for onest time. He is sure there will be more chaos in this period. The power to summon a monster overlord is not something that could be underestimated.


    Unbeknown to Angus and the others, Anna''s previous all-out magic is more than just simple dance and gibberish words but a powerful summoning technique that could call dozens of monster overlords at once.


    Unfortunately, the real perpetrator couldn''t even see her own doing and was still sleeping peacefully beside Jayna''s arm. Previously, Draven managed to teleport everyone safely into Angus'' manor training ground where the giant Porky usually stayed.


    As soon as they appear from the massive shadow, they immediately attract everyone, including Angus'' father, who happens to be inside the capital city. During this time, King Leon could notice the exhausted appearance of Angus and the others.


    The King immediately ordered them to rest and arranged a temporary ce for the dwarves to settle the situation. During this time, Angus still gives a rough brief summary of the incident before going to sleep with his little family.


    Although Angus''s mind and stamina are already off the charts and could keep him awake for weeks, he is still exhausted from all the continuous high-intensity fights. For him, this current trip is more exhausting than theirst trip from Nirvas.


    The iing dungeon sweeper horde is iparable to the endless pursuit of dwarves, fighting colossal monsters, and Throne. Furthermore, he also experienced many ups and downs in this incident.


    It took them a few days to recover and return to their daily activity. The only exception is Anna. After casting whatever magic she cast before, she falls asleep for a whole day and quickly gets tired.


    She even almost falls asleep while eating her favorite dish. This somehow worries the young couple, but they find that Anna''s condition is improving as the day passes and think of it as temporary exhaustion.


    They didn''t even know Anna''sst magic until they got news from the returning Balrug a weekter. Unlike Angus and the others, Balrug uses a space worm tunnel to escape Undermine Council. Unfortunately, the tunnel could only reach one location.


    Therefore, Balrug spent about a week through many space worm tunnels. Even then, he could only arrive at another city near the Heart capital city.


    Now, Angus is having an important talk with King Leon after submitting the incident report.


    "So, you are saying there is another independent force in the kingdom that monitors all of us and has the privilege to exterminate the noble?!" asked Angus in surprise.


    ''No wonder those shitty heads are behaving these days.'' thought Angus.


    During the week of rest, Angus finds the nobles in the capital city somehow behave themself and rarely make trouble for themoner citizens.


    He also hears rumors about the Gonzalet noble family and their faction being destroyed. Such a significant movement is hard to miss, even if Angus ignores the noble circle.


    "Yes. This force is also rted to the ce where you will be going next. So, did you think we should press charges on the dwarfmunity?" said King Leon.


    ''Tch¡­ This testing tone again.'' grumbled Angus inwardly.


    "Well, I leave it to you. Although I didn''t kill as much as a certain Warchief beastman, we still killed a lot of dwarves during the incident this time. Though most of them are self-defense." replied Angus.


    "Hmmm¡­ Well, I could press charge on them. I hear many other kingdoms and nationsin about this matter. There is even a call from the World Alliance meeting at the Roundel in the next few days." said King Leon with a smirk.


    "Tch¡­ Your Excellency, to be honest I don''t care about this matter. So, stop trying to bring me into this shitty political stuff." retorted Angus.


    *Whosh* Angus suddenly tilted his head and avoided getting punched by his father from the side.


    "Insolent brat!! Hurry, apologize to His Majesty!!" rebuked Jacob from nearby.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry about it, my friend. I don''t mind Angus'' bluntness since he has the right to it."ughed King Leon with a smile.


    Seeing King Leon''s nonchnt attitude, Jacob couldn''t help but be surprised. He knows the cold-hearted King in front of him only shows this side to a few people. He never expected his youngest son could actually make the stoic king trust Angus like this in such a short time.


    "Still, I want to know your opinion on this matter, Baron Victory." said King Leon while emphasizing Angus'' title.


    Knowing he couldn''t escape from this conversation, Angus decided to say what was on his mind.


    "Huft¡­ To be honest, I want you to press charge on these dwarves. But, I know they are also victims of these malicious Dumrod."


    "I also know those fallen dwarven and people could never return no matter how much the remuneration. I think it is better to leave it as it is." said Angus.


    "Wise choice. I hope you don''t fail my trust for the next few months." said King Leon cryptically.


    Knowing King Leon''s intent, Angus could only roll his eyes at this cunning fox. The whole thing is King Leon''s setup to use him to get another force.


    "Anyway, I hear you are busy smithing Jayna''s sword." said King Leon to divert the topic.


    "Urgh¡­ This¡­" said Angus with a grimaced face.


    "What''s wrong? Did you miss any material or tools?" asked King Leon.


    "No. All the material isplete. I also managed to get thetest dwarf smithing tools." said Angus.


    "Then, what''s wrong? Although you nned to do this alone, Jayna is still my precious daughter. If you need any help, just say it." said King Leon.


    "Hmm¡­ How to say it¡­ The reason I want to use dwarf smithing tools is because they can operate under high temperatures. However, after myst calction, I found the temperature is so high that any ordinary barrier or sealed rune will break under it."


    "I don''t think I could forge Jayna''s sword in the city or even in the kingdom since it would definitely cause a disaster to the surrounding area." exined Angus.

 Chapter 751 Forging Location

    Chapter 751 Forging Location


    "I don''t think I could forge Jayna''s sword in the city or even in the kingdom since it would definitely cause a disaster to the surrounding area." exined Angus.


    "Hmm? Isn''t Jayna good at controlling fire?" asked King Leon in confusion.


    "No, can''t do. She needs to focus on controlling the heat for the forge. As for me, I need to focus on forging the sword. A little mishap may disrupt the forging process." said Angus.


    "He is right. Fire elemental is very hard to control when it reaches high intensity. Even the elder brother couldn''tpletely control his fire when using big moves. At most, he could only control its direction."mented Duke Jacob from the side.


    "That''s certainly a problem. Do you have any solution for this?" asked King Leon.


    King Leon knows Angus has Ancient Power rted to a mind simr to Gilford''s. He believes Angus must already find a few solutions for these problems. However, since Angus decided to tell them about this problem, it means the solution is very hard to do or even impossible.


    "Well, the best solution is to create a personal dimension. However, establishing a personal dimension requires many resources, time, and work."


    "ording to Silvia, it will take at least ten years with my current experience. And that''s not considering the time to search for all the necessary rare material.


    The other solution is to create a multyered void chamber. But, it is also not a good solution. ording to my n, the forging will happen for a long time. It could be weeks or even a month. I am unsure whether the chamber will stay intact during the forging process." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ How about absorbing all the excess heat and fire from the forge through some magic rune or magic items?" suggested Duke Jacob from the side.


    "I don''t think any ordinary magic item or runes could withstand such heat. Moreover, the fire will be provided by Jayna. Her Ancient Power [Hellfire] will give her fire destructive properties. In low quantities, it is not a problem, but if it is umted over time¡­" said Angus.


    "It will be a bomb." continued King Leon.


    "Yes. Although there is merit in using this situation to create a weapon bomb, I don''t rmend it. I know how destructive Jayna''s fire was. It may not immediately explode, but it could still explodeter." said Angus.


    "In other words, any magic items or runes could be unstable bombs anytime. Then, it certainly couldn''t be used as a weapon under our regtion." chimed Duke Jacob.


    As the founder of Explosion Squad, Duke Jacob also knows many strict regtions andws about explosion-grade weapons. A few of them are that the bomb should have a precise life expectancy, bombing range, and even detailed time before it explodes.


    Such an unstable bomb will never meet this criterion and couldn''t be used by the army or squads.


    "Wait¡­ I think I have a solution to contain the excess fire elemental." said King Leon.


    "How so?" asked Angus.


    "Well, you just need to go to that ce at the end of the year. I think it will be a perfect ce for you to forge the sword." said King Leon cryptically.


    "Huh?! Wait¡­ I know that ce is the coldest region in our kingdom. But, I don''t think it could counter this kind of heat." said Angus.


    "Well, you will know it when you get there. Just prepare some strong enchantment to transfer all the excess fire elemental and heat. I am sure you will manage the rest." said King Leon.


    This reply makes Angus more confused and intrigued with the Everwhite city. ording to his previous investigation and knowledge, Everwhite City is the coldest area in the Heart Kingdom. It is a city that is always covered by snow all year long.


    Such a phenomenon is not rare in this magical world. However, the Heart Kingdom is famous for its tropical season. Some areas may have different seasons. Still, the majority of it tends to have a hot climate.


    Yet, there is an area where it is always covered by snow. It is truly a magical ce and phenomenon in this hot climate. If Angus didn''t hear it from Aunt Hersha directly, he might feel it is just a rumor to attract tourism.


    "Alright, I will see what I can do. If there is no other matter, I will go first." said Angus before leaving the room casually.


    "This brat¡­" grumbled Duke Jacob angrily at Angus'' rude attitude.


    "Haa¡­ I am truly sorry for his misbehavior. I didn''t think he would behave this way before His Majesty." said Duke Jacob politely.


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry about it, Jacob. As I said before, Angus has the right and privilege to act like that."ughed King Leon carelessly.


    "Still, it is a bad example for the others. If the other nobles saw this, they may use this opportunity." said Duke Jacob.


    "I think it is fine. Anyone that could survive fighting me and even force me to get serious should have at least this kind of privilege, no?" asked King Leon.


    "That''s¡­." said Duke Jacob speechlessly.


    Indeed, if someone decides to do the same thing as Angus, they will not survive King Leon. Fighting against seventh grade is not a joke, even if King Leon is not getting serious.


    Not to mention Angus, even a whole nation may be unable to be on par with King Leon. This is already shown when King Leon personally fights the Udrary''s army and breaks their line of defense alone. Moreover, King Leon also belongs to warriors that excel in individual fights.


    While Duke Jacob and King Leon are talking to each other, Jayna is training inside the manor Victory. Currently, she is sitting on the stone ground and surrounded by dozens of fire orbs. The fire orbs keep changing size and temperature following Jayna''s breath.


    She is trying to increase her mastery over the fire elemental. During the fight with the colossal monster, she finds the other party can avoid her control after imbuing his fire with additional energy. Imbuing fire with different properties is not a rare skill.


    In fact, all the fire masters could somehow use this kind of skill. The Heart Kingdom itself has Duke Blue that uses blue-colored fire. Hence, Jayna trained her fire mastery to avoid another simr situation.


    ording to the fragmented fire phoenix memories, she could be harmed by any fire, even with additional properties. The fire phoenix could even partially wield other''s unique fire.


    Unfortunately, this memory is iplete. To be exact, it is the memory where it gets erased by unknown means. Therefore, Jayna could only explore this fire maniption on her own.


    Furthermore, Jayna could feel if the fire phoenix''s consciousness was still here, she would never give this kind of easy way to master the phoenix''s ability.


    When the phoenix merges with Jayna, she knows phoenix growth never relies on others but through self-explore, experience, and inner growth.


    ording to Angus'' analysis, this is also the correct path since the phoenix trait gives her limitless potential. She needs to find her path and way.


    While Jayna is training in the middle of the training ground, Anna and the Twin Gemini are talking to each other with her usual strange wording.


    "What happened after Boom Boom?" asked Gemin.


    "No, it is BOOM BOOM. Then, Bam Bem Duar!! Piu.. Whoosh!!" said Anna while moving around.


    The three little girls were chatting in strange words. Yet, the twin Gemini could somehow understand Anna''s words like it is normal. At first, Angus and Jayna thought Anna was talking about their current experience trip.


    However, they find the little troublemaker has been continuously talking in this strange manner for thest few days and the twin Gemini also be a good audience without anyint.


    In the end, everyone decides to leave them on their own. It is also one of the rare moments for the three mischievous girls not to wreak havoc on the manor.


    After another lengthy talk, Duke Jacob leaves King Leon''s office and returns to Manor Victory. Just as he left the room, Angus suddenly appeared and sat before King Leon. The two individuals didn''t talk about anything as Angus gave another report paper.


    As if he already knew about this beforehand, King Leon took the paper and read it carefully in silence. During this time, King Leon''s expression changed a few times before returning to his usual stoic face.


    Then, he destroys the paper without leaving any trace. This report paper is different from the first report paper.


    The information in it is more detailed about the incident, such as the level beyond seventh grade, Throne, Mira and an unknown boy that could kill Throne.


    There is also detailed information about Silvia being a high elf, her fallen god side, and other monster-minded people. King Leon also knows this sensitive information should never be exposed to others, even Duke Jacob.


    In this magical world, there are many ways to get information from the other party without the other party''s consent. Hence, the less people know about this information, the better. In fact, King Leon also thinks that Angus should keep information to himself.


    "ording to those madds, the High race is the first generation of each race. I also hear there is a record about High Dwarf from Balrug and others. So, do we also have this High Human?" asked Angus.

 Chapter 752 Preparing For Trial

    Chapter 752 Preparing For Trial


    "So, do we also have this High Human?" asked Angus.


    "High Human? Hmm¡­ probably." replied King Leon casually.


    "Really? Don''t tell me this is one of the guarded secrets?" asked Angus.


    "No¡­ I mean, not really. Sure, the knowledge of the High race is guarded and strictly regted. Basically, only influential and powerful people know about this. However, we human kingdom didn''t need to hide this information." said King Leon.


    "What did you mean?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Because there is no record or information about them. I am unsure if they were already erased long before or just never existed in the first ce." said King Leon.


    "So, there is no such a thing as High Human?" asked Angus in disbelief.


    "Not really. It is just that there is no real proof of their existence. But, it doesn''t mean the human race was weakerpared to other high races in the past. Did you know why our region is called the Humane Region?" exined King Leon.


    "Did you mean¡­" said Angus as he realized something.


    "Yes. Although there is no record of High Humans or their information, there is some record that the human race stayed or conquered this region in the past. You must also know that not only human races are staying here in this region."


    "Even now, two of the biggest kingdoms in the region consist of mixed race and lead by non-human race. You should be able to imagine how powerful the human race was in the past if they couldpete with other high races like them." said King Leon.


    "Why did you suddenly ask about this?" asked King Leon.


    "Before this, I talked more with Silvia about these High races or if she had ever heard about high humans in the past. Although she never heard about any High Human, she still confirms that the High race is actually the ultimate state of one race." said Angus.


    "In fact, it is not wrong to say that Dumrod''s transcended state is turning him into High Dwarf. This piqued my curiosity if we could actually reach High Human." said Angus.


    "Just a curiosity?" asked King Leon with a frown.


    "Not really. She said the High race is the pinnacle of one race and the qualifications to be ''King''." said Angus.


    "King? You mean the true King recognized by the world." said King Leon.


    "Yes, that King." said Angus.


    "Did you think being High Human is rted to your inheritance?" asked King Leon.


    Since the Forgotten King is rted to Jayna''s phoenix side, Angus also told King Leon about this Forgotten King and the effect of being his sole heir.


    In fact, King Leon already reminds Angus many times that since he already got the heritage, he will soon get a trial or something from it. This is something inevitable, especially with how mighty this Forgotten King is.


    King Leon will not even be surprised if Angus could reach the level of the Forgotten King in the future. In ancient times, it was not rare for powerful people to manipte the world or Fate.


    At first, Angus didn''t think much about it. However, when he finds Archmage Bern''s personal vault at the Nirvas, he is sure his trial for bing ''King'' is inevitable.


    Nirvas''s Ancient vault may be famous for its safety. Still, only some people could trust their things to others, especially in foreignnds. Not to mention, there is a considerable price that needs to be paid for the vault.


    There are huge chances for Archmage Bern to hide his property at another ce rather than Nirvas'' ancient vault. Furthermore, Archmage Bern''s true heritage should be located in another area, like in the vision he got when he wore the ring in the past.


    Yet, Angus is still somehow forced to take the trial because he received Archmage Bern''s ring heritage. It means the heritage trial for him is inevitable. So far, Angus has three kinds of legacy.


    One is from the mysterious Forgotten King. The second one is Archmage Bern''s heritage. Thest is his heritage chi which was passed down by his master in his previous life. Knowing the true origin of heritage chi, he knows there will be some sort of trial in the future.


    Angus is very concerned about the Forgotten King and the Chi legacy among them. He feels he will lose his life and the people he loves if he doesn''t prepare himself properly.


    "Well, I am not sure about this Forgotten King''s heir. But I should prepare for it. I don''t want to get caught off like when I take Archmage Bern''s trial. If I didn''t have [Analyze] and my current mind capability, I would still be trapped in that trial room." said Angus.


    "Certainly. It is better to prepare for it. Well, as I told you before. We have no record of High Human. Still, it didn''t mean you couldn''t investigate it." said King Leon.


    "Hm?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "You may not believe this, but Everwhite City is actually one of the oldest ces and cities in the Humane Region. If it is for their strict entry regtion, I think it will already be a popr tourist spot." said King Leon.


    "Though without it, their surrounding area is still a good tourist spot in our kingdom." added King Leon


    "Now, you really piqued my interest in that ce. Come to think of it, what kind of person is this Last Bastion of Everwhite?" asked Angus.


    "His real name is¡­ Patimura Dipo. He is thest and former Archduke of Heart Kingdom. Basically, he is an overqualified king in his prime. He is also a very stubborn and traditional old man." said King Leon.


    "Even for me, who has lived for a long time, feels he is too old fashioned and should move forward. Just be prepared to have a shock culture when you reach there." added King Leon.


    "Err¡­ Is the Everwhite really that backward?" asked Angus.


    "Before Otebon became the Marquis of Frostfall, it was a really backward city. However, it should be developed more since Otebon also cares about the Everwhite''s resident well-being," said King Leon.


    "Urgh¡­ Did this former archduke have children or confidants that I should know?" asked Angus.


    "Did you mean people you should worry about?" asked King Leon.


    "Yes. Ever since I go to a special ce, I get into trouble. Most of the incidentse from the local resident." said Angus.


    "Hmmm¡­ Well, if you want to worry about¡­ It should be that old Patimura. He is as strong as me in the past." said King Leon.


    "Urgh¡­ No wonder you want this person toe out from Everwhite." said Angus.


    "As I said, he is an overqualified king. Besides, his old-fashioned mind and way of thinking. He qualified to be King of any four big nations without a problem." said King Leon.


    "Now, I want to know why he is shackled to Everwhite City. It should be rted to this hidden secret and his stubborn old-fashioned thinking." said Angus.


    Although King Leon let Angus and Jayna have their rtionship, it didn''t mean there was no boundary. In fact, King Leon is prettyx about their rtionship and "Maybe¡­ You know I can''t speak too much about it either. Talking about children, Anna starts calling you Jayna ''Daddy'' and ''Mommy'', huh?" asked King Leon with a cold smile.


    "Oopps¡­ I don''t know what you are talking about. Anyway, did you have any news about Dumrod''s situation?" asked Angus to divert the topic.


    Although King Leon let Angus and Jayna have their rtionship, it didn''t mean there was no boundary. In fact, King Leon is prettyx about their rtionship and closeness.


    Even if they show intimate action in public, King Leon will pretend not to see it. Besides, many nobles also have rumors about them doing indecent things in public.


    There are even rumors about them doing together despite being close siblings. Noble society may look high-ss and elegant in the first ce.


    But, it also hid many hical things that could put any prostitute to shame. Angus and Jayna''s rtionship is nothingpared to this kind of scandal.


    At most, they will just be a topic of conversation in the noble circle without affecting anything. However, it is different if they genuinely adopt Anna as their child.


    Like any aristocratic system, the Heart Kingdom also pays attention to bloodline or heritage. An adopted child could inherit a small orrge part of their parent''s property.


    Since Jayna is the fourth prince of the Heart Kingdom, Anna could be another princess if Angus and Jayna indeed adopt her. It is also possible to be Empress, which is the future leader.


    During that time, Anna will be involved in various political storms whether she wants it. The worse situation is she could be someone else''s political puppet. Angus and Jayna also know about this conflict and try to hide this news as much as possible.


    However, Anna is really a muddlehead and troublemaker. She keeps referring to Angus and Jayna as Daddy and Mommy, respectively, despite having been warned many times. In the end, they could only give up on it and let things go by.


    Fortunately, Angus and Jayna never attracted any noble circle. They didn''t have any close acquaintances in the aristocratic society besides their family.


    "Many investigators are already sent out from various forces and kingdoms to the Undermine Council. ording to Duke Quinn''stest report, Dumrod is still fighting with the group of monster overlords up till now." said King Leon

 Chapter 753 Monster Overlord Classification

    Chapter 753 Monster Overlord ssification


    "ording to Duke Quinn''stest report, Dumrod is still fighting with the group of monster overlords until now." said King Leon.


    "Most investigators couldn''te close to the battlefield as shockwaves and stray attacks will pass through asionally. However, they could roughly estimate the fight will be going on for a long time." added King Leon.


    "It seems the transcended state is powerful if Dumrod could hold on for this long against all those monster overlords." said Angus.


    "Not necessary. There is a possibility that these monster overlords are fighting with each other. The monster overlords that somehow get called are very diverse. However, each of them is very powerful."


    "If a normal monster overlord needs at least two seventh grade to fight it safely, these monster overlords need at least three or more seventh grade to fight it safely." said King Leon.


    "I see¡­ It is really dangerous." said Angus solemnly.


    Because of the monster overlord''s potent miasma, it has bemon knowledge to have two seventh gradebatants fight a single monster overlord. Yet, there are some monster overlords whose power couldn''t be measured, like Avalon, Kraken, Sin Crow, and many others.


    This kind of monster overlord is the true monster overlord. Many people refer to them as grade 7 monsters. Below this kind of monster overlord are powerful monster overlords like Krugguar Emperor, King Ogre, Overdevil, and many others.


    These kinds of monster overlords often refer to pseudo-grade 7 monsters. This monster overlord is above the average monster overlord. Still, it is less powerful than the Avalon, Kraken, and their ss.


    In general, they are often regarded as monster overlords. Same as the seventh-grade level, the knowledge about monster overlord is limited to the public. Only those people with a certain influence or power will know about this knowledge.


    In fact, the ssification of the monster overlord is very ambiguous. All these monster overlords have different traits, unique capabilities, and power. They couldn''t be measured with the same standard.


    Moreover, the actual ssification of gradeses from the world itself. For example, when an individual breaks their limit and reaches seventh grade, the world will announce their breakthrough in some invisible wave phenomenon.


    The same happens when a monster reaches sixth grade and bes a monster overlord level. However, no other world phenomenon has ever been recorded after a monster bes a monster overlord.


    Many people specte that monster overlord is already the limit for monsters. Yet, some monster overlords are too strong for ordinary monster overlords. These monster overlords soon refer to the seventh-grade monster, even if the world does not announce them.


    "I think you know that no one else should know about that girl''s capability. Did you already ask her about this matter?" said King Leon.


    "Yes. She just said she asked for reinforcement. As for how she knows to call the reinforcement, it is given by the darkness or ''ckie'' like always." replied Angus truthfully.


    "Darkness¡­ Did you think it is the voice of the world?" asked King Leon.


    "Who knows¡­ ording to her, this ''ckie'' is the source of all information. It is everywhere, like a real shadow. It could know everything we did, even the ones we don''t realize."


    "I specte those monster-minded people know many things, even Silvia''s history through this Darkness. However, I believe ''ckie'' also has its own will or at least some sort of restriction that regtes them."


    "It could refuse to pass down any critically important information. ording to her, she will hear many voices and noises in her head if she asks for dangerous information. Even in her transformed form, it can still not resist this restriction." said Angus.


    "Information about anything?! Certainly, information could be a power in the right hand. No wonder the record said monster-minded people could easily destroy any nation. I will not be surprised if those monster people know about our current conversation." said King Leon.


    "Yes. This is also why I only informed you about this matter privately. If Father or others hear about it, they may be paranoid and insane from all of this revtion." said Angus.


    "Certainly. Other than seventh grade, I think only people with huge confidence or indomitable will are unaffected by this information. Though if they are as freaky as you, they may also not be affected." said King Leon.


    "Hey¡­ I am still 100% real human." said Angus with an annoyed look.


    "No eighteen-year-old human could fight on par with seventh grade." retorted King Leon.


    "That''s¡­ Didn''t I tell you before I am very talented at executing skill." said Angus.


    "Bullshit!! Although skill mastery and proficiency are important and could enhance your power by many times, there is still a real gap between third-gradebatants and seventh-gradebatants." said King Leon.


    "Did you think if there were thousands of third grade, they could fight on par with seventh grade?" asked King Leon rhetorically.


    "Gezz¡­ Alright, Alright, I just have a unique body and mind. Besides, most of my poweres from Ancient Power. So, It is like just stacking on with the others. I will still get tired first if I fight against any seventh-grade." said Angus.


    Hearing this, King Leon could twitch his mouth. Although what Angus said is true, he didn''t specify how long he could hold on against the seventh-grade people.


    Based on his observation and estimation, Angus should have no problem fighting for a few hours against an average seventh grade. It is enough time for him to escape easily with all his current running methods.


    "Enough about this. Since you are here, take a look at these reports. These are some of my ns for next year. What did you think about it?" asked King Leon.


    "Seriously?! Didn''t I say I don''t want to be involved with those political stuff?" grumbled Angus.


    Seeing King Leon''s stoic face, Angus decides to read the paper before him just to satisfy him. He knows that by reading this n, he may already involved with it or it may lead him to trouble. Yet, he is also not stupid to ignore the kingdom''s problem.


    "Hmm¡­ Building roads¡­ Increase cities and rural region budgets.. Adjusting taxes¡­ strengthening the military¡­" muttered Angus.


    Angus mumbles the list without giving anyment until he reaches an event among the list of to-do.


    "A joint knightpetition?" asked Angus.


    "Hahaha¡­ I also thought about it. How about Jayna? Isn''t it a good opportunity for her to learn some battle experience?" asked King Leon.


    "Yes. This joint event will be held to show off our military strength to other kingdoms. Basically, anybatant could participate in the event. It is also to recruit talented people. Why did you want to enter thepetition?" asked King Leon.


    "Are you serious? This is just another chicken fight. Hell no. Even if worthy opponents are in thepetition, it will be only one or two. It is better to use the time to train on your own or fight against our own elite knights." said Angus casually.


    "Hahaha¡­ I also thought about it. How about Jayna? Isn''t it a good opportunity for her to learn some battle experience?" asked King Leon.


    "Nope. Jayna will not enter this stupid chicken fight." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Have you already asked her opinion?" asked King Leon.


    "Nah¡­ She is currently focusing on training her fire. However, this kind of fighting level is just wasting her talent and time. As I said before, if there is a worthy opponent in thispetition, there will be only one or two." said Angus.


    "Besides, what Jayna currently needs is time to grow and master her current skill rather than another battle experience. She already has plenty of experience from the Phoenix''s memories, though most are iplete."


    "Based on herst fights, she will not have a problem fighting against people with fifth-gradebatants on her own." said Angus confidently.


    "Hmm¡­. Say Angus, did you want to have your own squad?" asked King Leon with a smile.


    "Nope. Too much trouble. Besides, building a single squad will take a lot of resources. Is there no other thing? I will go first." said Angus as he disappeared before King Leon could answer.


    Angus fears that if he stays any longer, King Leon will suddenly increase his noble rank or even give him territory to manage. This is not the first time King Leon gives a wide enticing smile to Angus. It is as if King Leon finds the right heir for the next king.


    It is general knowledge that King Leon is already sitting on the throne for a long time. Therefore, he no longer needs to consolidate his power and authority but search for the proper heir for the next king. So far, he only found that Angus was the right candidate.


    As for the crown prince or other princes, he could only feel disappointed in them. King Leon even considered sending the princes to exile so they could see how the real world works. Yet, he didn''t have the heart to do it, as losing his two brilliant daughters was traumatic for him.


    In fact, King Leon feels he needs to change thew so even the princess can take the throne. Still, it is difficult with the World Contract binding the Heart Kingdom''s leader and royalty.

 Chapter 754 Embodiment Of Fire

    ?


    King Leon didn''t know if this was one of Heart King''s predecessor''s princess curses. However, he knows in thest few generations, the Heart Kingdom has always produced capable princesses rather than princes.


    If it is not King Leon''s fortunate to not have any female sibling, the one that sits on the throne may be his sister rather than him. In fact, this belief could be seen through royalty records.


    The Heart Princess is getting more talented as each generation, especially in their young period.


    Unfortunately, the time gap between one king''s generation with the others is so long that no one ever remembers all the talented princesses the Heart Kingdom had before being married off.


    While Angus and King Leon have a serious private conversation, Jayna, surrounded by many fireballs, suddenly finds her surroundings changing. She finds the entire training ground, made of special enchanted stone, suddenly turning into Fire.


    To be exact, everything in the surrounding is made of Fire. Yet, she didn''t panic or feel any heat from the Fire. Instead, she feels warm andfortable. Suddenly, a burst of Fire gathers in front of her and turns into a fiery beautiful red-haired woman.


    "You are Fire Phoenix¡­ No, you are not her." said Jayna while ncing at the red-haired woman through her phoenix eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems you are smarter than the previous phoenix." said the red-haired woman.


    "Who are you? Where is this ce? This is not the real world." asked Jayna coldly.


    "What did you think? Who am I? And where is this ce?" asked the red-haired woman in a testing tone.


    "This is¡­ my soul." said Jayna with uncertainty.


    "And me?" asked the red-haired woman.


    "You are phoenix¡­ No, you are Fire." said Jayna.


    "*p* *p* *p* Good. So far, you are the first one that could easily realize this from the first meeting." said the red-haired woman.


    "Why am I here?" asked Jayna in confusion.


    From the start of the conversation, Jayna could feel the other party was an ally and did not have any hostile intent toward her. Her [Allegiance] and [Analyze] ancient power also helped her ensure this conclusion.


    "That''s¡­ Shouldn''t you ask this for yourself?" asked the red-haired woman.


    "What did you mean?" asked Jayna back in confusion.


    "Hmm¡­ Why don''t you tell me what your mind and conclusion you get from your ''knowledge'' so far?" asked the red-haired woman.


    Hearing this, Jayna starts to ponder and has a deep contemtion. Unlike Angus who has ridiculous mind power and thinking speed, her mind is not so sharp to process her current situations.


    While thinking, Jayna subconsciously touches the fiery ground and the Fire sparks in the air. Unbeknown to her, she enters a deep trance while thinking about various things. Seeing Jayna''s current state, the red-haired woman didn''t interrupt her and smiled happily.


    "What a talented child¡­ She could even reach this state for the first time. Although the ''knowledge'' helps her, it is also part of her strength. I wonder how far she could grow." muttered the red-haired woman in a low voice.


    Despite being in a deep trance, Jayna still clearly hears the red-haired woman''s words but decides to ignore them after being sure about the woman''s real identity. In her mind, the woman in front of her is some kind of Fire elemental manifestation.


    It could be an entity simr to the world itself but not at the same time. Fire is formless and inanimate. The reason that she could talk to Jayna is because she willed the Fire to be alive.


    Phoenix is a magical beast that is often called the embodiment of Fire. This is not just a title or simple description but a real fact.


    In her inner world, Jayna has total control of everything. She could create a miracle like this through emotional Fire, inner desire, and fire mastery. Her inner desire gives birth to the red-haired woman in front of her.


    Even the red-haired woman''s current form manifests from Jayna''s true desire. Deep down in her heart, she always regards Fire Phoenix as herpanion, teacher, and eternal ally.


    After who knows how long Jaynaes out of her trance and understands her situation more clearly.


    "I want to be stronger." said Jayna resolutely.


    "That''s not your true desire." said the red-haired woman.


    "I¡­ I need power to protect my family." said Jayna.


    "Sigh¡­ You are really simr to her. If I didn''t know you better, I would think you are her reincarnation. You know I exist to protect you. But, your desire is to sacrifice yourself to protect your family." said the red-haired woman.


    "B-But¡­" said Jayna trying to argue with the red-haired woman.


    "Alright, enough of this. Let''s talk about this matter at another time. As a phoenix, controlling Fire is a simple matter already ingrained in our instinct. However, controlling other fires is different." exined the red-haired woman in a teaching tone.


    "How so?" asked Jayna in a serious manner.


    "To make aparison, it is like breathing. There is a difference between normal breathing and using a special breathing rhythm to achieve different effects. One is something you do instinctively since birth. The other is trained and conscious action."


    "Controlling other people''s Fire is like learning a special breathing rhythm. It takes time, effort, and a lot of practice. Yet, it is also not guaranteed sess every time. Did you still want to learn this kind of technique?" said the red-haired woman.


    "Yes. Just tell me where should I start?" asked Jayna.


    "Hmmm¡­ First, you need to do what your beloved man always said. Complete master your current Phoenix power. Without it, all the next training is useless." said the red-haired woman.


    Meanwhile, Angus suddenly appeared inside the training ground and found Jayna deep in meditation. He decides to not disrupt her as he knows Jayna must be in the middle of something important.


    "Daddy!!" called Anna while rushing to him.


    Angus catches the little troublemaker who is rushing like a fast cannonball without a problem.


    "Daddy, Anna is hungry." said Anna with pleading eyes.


    "Ermm¡­ Didn''t you just have breakfast? You will get fat if you overeat." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ But Anna is hungry after teaching Gemini." said Anna.


    "Teaching Gemini? What did you teach?" asked Angus curiously while ncing at the twin little girls on the side.


    The twin Gemini is arguing about something.


    "Anna teaches them how to roast Porky. Anna teaches them based on Anna''s previous experience. Emm¡­ Anna wants roasted pork." said Anna proudly.


    "Err¡­ Well, it seems Jayna will still take some time before finishing her training. So, let''s call a chef to prepare roasted pork." Angus said casually.


    At this moment, Angus finds the twin Gemini suddenly running off to who knows where. His sharp perception could never catch these two mischievous girls when they left his sight.


    In the end, he could only shake his head sheepishly. He knows the two mischievous girls will start pranking again.


    "Daddy, isn''t Mommy getting bored? Mommy is already sitting there for a loooong time." asked Anna.


    "Hush¡­ Don''t disrupt Mom... I mean Jayna. She is in the middle of something. Anyway, how about your body? Did you still feel tired and sleepy?" asked Angus with deep concern.


    "Nope. Anna is super duper great!!" eximed Anna happily.


    Seeing her cheerful smile, Angus rubbed her small head softly.


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to force yourself. We still love you as always." said Angus lovingly.


    "Mmm¡­ Okay." said Anna while burying her head into Angus'' arm.


    Then, the two father and daughter went inside the manor. After instructing the head butler Pavlon, they were greeted and followed by their two personal maids, Brigida and Lilith. Unlike before, the two of them be more like proper maids.


    They even prepared some snacks for the little gluttony Anna without being ordered. The three little families could leave their daily necessities to these two faithful maids.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t bring these two girls outside the nation or capital city without permission. Although they already work as Angus and Jayna''s personal maids, their identity from the other kingdom makes them unable to go as they please.


    ording to thew and regtion, they need at least a few years of probation. During this time, they could go outside the kingdom or even other cities without permission. They also need to report their whereabouts daily.


    This is stringent regtion but cutting out any potential spy. Otherwise, their identification paper and stay permit will never be approved. King Leon and Angus could do something with all this regtion. However, they didn''t want to break theirw just for this matter.


    It also could give other nobles more ideas, leading to more corruption in the system. In the end, they decide to follow the procedure ording to the regtions andws. Moreover, the recent Gonzalet family ident also gave all the nobles and government officials an actual warning.


    Angus thought there would be no corruption act in their system for at least a few years. He also heard from his father that former ves from various races were found in the many uninhabited forests.

 Chapter 755 Political Circle

    755 Political Circle


    The released ves are the ones that are captured by the dirty nobles. Unfortunately, these nobles are very good at covering their tracks. Most of the ves didn''t know who their captors were.


    Even if they knew, they were forced to sign the expensive soul contract to prevent information leaks. This may look like a wasteful and troublesome movement. However, Angus could see this as just another ploy by other nobles.


    Most of these ves were found inside the inhabited area. Still, some were released near Freyspire City, his hometown and Victory''s dukedom. Even Angus, who is not following the current politics, could smell a dirty conspiracy from miles away.


    However, Angus also didn''t surprise at this. Over thest few years, Victory''s noble family influence spread to many fields because of seventh-grade Jade, the Sur Knight squad, and Angus''s fame.


    Many foreign investors and merchants will choose the Victory family to do business as their first choice over another noble family.


    This situation is not eptable for the jealous and envious noble. They will definitely do anything to bring down Victory''s fame. Fortunately, Angus is not involved in this stupid political circle. Even if he gets dragged in, he will just burn the troublemaker directly like before.


    Not everyone has the powerful backing of King Leon to continuously protect them.


    While having their meal, Angus notices Brigida''s dark sses, "Brigida, how are your magic eyes? Did it still hurt?" asked Angus.


    "Thank you for your Master''s concern. It hurts less these days. Now, I just need to periodically supply it with mana to stabilize it." said Brigida.


    "Good. So, did you find your eye abilities?" asked Angus.


    "Unfortunately, I still don''t know about it. ording to Master Benjamin and others, the magic eyes are just formed and need a little more time to manifest." said Brigida.


    "If Master Benjamin said so, then it must be true. Make sure to inform me in case of difort." said Angus.


    "Yes, Master. T-Thank you for your concern." said Brigida politely.


    "*Sigh* Both of you are too strict. Just behave like you usually do before." said Angus.


    "No, can''t do. I promise to serve Master Angus with all my heart." replied Lilith from the side.


    "*Sigh* Whatever..." said Angus while wiping Anna''s dirty mouth.


    In the end, Angus leaves the two stubborn maids alone and focuses on spoiling his gluttony daughter. *BOOOM* During their meal, the manor suddenly shook heavily as they heard a loud explosion.


    Despite the sudden incident, most of the Sur Knights and Angus didn''t react to it as if the explosion never happened in the first ce.


    Using their sharp perception, they could feel two mischievous ck-haired girls stealing some unfinished broken golem and chased by three charred dwarves. These dwarves are the one that follows Angus when they return from the Undermine Council.


    In fact, nine dwarves following Angus return to the Heart Kingdom. However, the other six need to return to their ce to finish some of their business. These three dwarves are the only ones that can immediately stay in the Heart Kingdom.


    Knowing it is an opportunity, Duke Jacob and King Leon provide them a temporary shelter and a workce. Now, they have be the target of the infamous twin Gemini.


    The Sur Knights in the Manor and Angus are pretty used to these two mischievous star spirits. Initially, their lives are miserable and they often curse at the sky loudly, especially during Angus and others'' absence.


    This makes the Sur Knights adapt to the mischievous twin Gemini''s behavior. The Sur Knights will use a powerful detection rune nearby to find the situation whenever there is trouble.


    If they find it is rted to the Twin Gemini, they will leave it alone and let low-grade guards take care of it. Since then, most noble manors in the capital city were also enchanted with powerful detection runes.


    At first, most of the noblesined about wasting resources. However, they didn''t expect engraving these runes in their home would increase their and the capital city''s safety.


    Whenever there is a breaking-in or ruckus, they could immediately respond and apprehend the perpetrator. This makes the noble manor the forbidden zone for the thieves in the capital city. The only disadvantage is the enchantment rune is expensive to build and maintain.


    Still, King Leon also turns a blind eye to theints. He knows for a noble family, money is thest thing they ever need. Most of the noble family is very rich.


    With the economic growth of the Miasma Antidote business, the aristocratic ss is the first to receive the direct benefit. Rather than thinking about money, the noble family worried more about maintaining their noble status and the Extermination Squad.


    The Heart Kingdom has a unique system of noble rank. Any noble below the count rank could be dismissed if they didn''t contribute anything in a certain period. In contrast, it is easy for someone to gain a noble rank below the Count Rank.


    They just need to make a notable contribution or merit to the kingdom to get promoted. As a result, the Heart always had many low-rank new nobles despite having many fallen nobles in their kingdom.


    After eating her meal for a while, Anna started to yawn loudly.


    "Huaamm¡­ Daddy, Anna is sleepy." yawned Anna stroking her sleepy eyes.


    "Alright, let''s go to bed now." said Angus.


    "Emm¡­ But Mommy is still outside."ined Anna with sleepy eyes.


    "It''s okay. Mommy will follow uster." said Angus.


    "Emm.. Al-right. *Yawn*" said Anna before sleeping on Angus'' arm.


    While Anna is sleeping, Angus checks up on her body like usual. Despite not finding anything, he still continuously checks on Anna''s health. He knows her race has health when they grow up. He needs to keep looking for her health in case something bad happens.


    During this time, Angus finds a broken golem moving outside the windows followed by the beaten-up dwarves. On top of the broken golem, the twin Gemini sits leisurely while having their own mischievous signature.


    Despite the bizarre scene, Angus is still in his poker face as if nothing is happening. He keeps walking towards his bedroom while holding the sleeping Anna and ignoring all the explosion noise outside.


    ''Hmm¡­ Come to think of it, two of those dwarves are experts at magical engineering. Maybe they could help Gilford and Master Benjamin''s jobter. Still, they will also be put inside the probation period.''


    ''At most, they could only be one of the professors in the Royal Academy in the next few years. *Sigh* Welp¡­ I will leave this to King Leonter. For now, I will enjoy my free time. All those incidents are really tiring me out.'' thought Angus.


    Unbeknownst to Angus, he will again be ''forced'' to go somewhere faster than he thought.


    Meanwhile, Angus and Jayna stay inside his manor. A sh of red light blitzed through the capital city street and quickly reached the Royal Pce. *BZZTTZZ* The red light stopped before King Leon''s office.


    "Is he free?" asked Duchess Amberze casually.


    "His Highness is already waiting for the Duchess." said Garner, the current leader of the Royal Guard.


    "Alright." said Duchess Amberze before entering the room.


    "Lia, you are here." said King Leon, who suddenly appeared behind the Duchess and closed the door.


    "Leon, stop it. We still need to finish our business first." said Duchess Amberze while being hugged by King Leon from behind.


    The Duchess didn''t resist King Leon''s soft embrace despite protesting. *Swish* In a sh, the two people disappear and appear on King Leon''s chair. In a moment, King Leon adjusted their posture and made his beloved woman sit on hisp.


    "So, how is it? Is there a problem?" asked King Leon while still embracing Extalia.


    "Huft¡­ You are really helpless. No, Count mewaver does it cleanly. None of the ''guilty'' survive. Not even their body is intact. The castle was even razed to the ground without leaving any single rubble intact." reported Extalia.


    "Thought so. This is their way of doing things. Taking out not only until its root but the whole ground in its surrounding." said King Leon.


    "Well, we couldn''t do anything about it. So, how are the kids? I heard they came back a week ago." said Extalia.


    "They are fine without any injuries, as always. Though they seem to be pretty mentally exhausted. But, they could recover it over time." said King Leon.


    "Good. Then, give them some time to rest first. They pretty much need it." said Extalia.


    "Hmmm¡­ I wonder about that." said King Leon with a grin.


    "Leon¡­ What are you nning to do?" asked Extalia with a frown.


    "Nothing. There is just a summon from the World Alliance. This time I n to send Jade. As the new Seventh grade, he needed to at least go to the Roundel City for once as tradition." said King Leon.


    "So?" asked Extalia in confusion.


    "Well, Jade asked for Duke Jacob and Angus to apany him." said King Leon.


    "Seriously??" said Extalia with a twitch.


    After a moment of silence, "Did he have no shame to ask for a child to apany him to this important meeting?!!" retorted Extalia in frustration.

 Chapter 756 Refusal And Consideration

    Chapter 756 Refusal And Consideration


    "Did he have no shame to ask for a child to apany him to this important meeting?!!" retorted Extalia in frustration.


    "In his defense, no child could stay calm and even fight against a powerful seventh-gradebatant." said King Leon.


    "Still¡­ He is just a child. Doesn''t he have other people to choose or his own child? I hear all his children are also powerful and talented."ined Extalia.


    "Lia, I know what you are thinking. Indeed, Angus is still young and shouldn''t be involved in all this mess yet. But he also holds powerful strength. I think it is time for him to see the world." said King Leon.


    "We don''t want him to be like a caged beast that doesn''t know how the world works, right?" added King Leon.


    "I still think it is too soon for him. It is like making us, the older generation useless. Involving him in your son''s stupid fight is already a horrible shame for us."


    "Now you want him to get involved with international matters. Moreover, he could snap likest time and probably burn Roundel City." said Extalia.


    "You worry too much, Lia. Besides, this time he is going alone without his troublemaker girl. I doubt there will be a huge incident in the meeting. It is not called the safest ce in the world for nothing." said King Leon.


    "We also couldn''t dictate Angus'' move in this matter. I told Jade whether Angus wants to go or not depends on himself. So, it is no longer our business." added King Leon.


    While King Leon and Duchess Amberze discuss Angus, Duke Jacob arrives at the Victory Manor. Unlike Angus, who could teleport to any ce he perceived, Duke Jacob needed to go by walking or riding a carriage from the Royal Pce.


    Hence, Duke Jacob arrivester than Angus despite Angus talking again with King Leon after his leave. As he steps into the manor, his sharp perception immediately notices the sudden ruckus.


    Noticing it ising from the Twin Gemini, the Duke immediately pretends to not see it while giving the head butler Pavlon an order to clean the messter.


    As one of the first few people that already experience Twin Gemini''s mischievous prank, he knows these two girls are genuinely nightmares and more slippery than his ownst child. He doubts King Leon can tame and handle these two naughty girls.


    "Oh yeah¡­ Pavlon, call Angus to my room." said Duke Jacob.


    "The young master is inside his room with youngdy Anna." replied Head Butler Pavlon respectfully.


    "Tell him I have something important to discuss with him. Also, try not to wake up that little girl." said Duke Jacob.


    "Yes, my lord. Is there anything else?" asked Pavlon.


    "No, that''s all." said Duke Jacob while walking towards his room.


    Angus entered Duke Jacob''s office a momentter and sat before him.


    "What''s the matter, Father?" asked Angus directly.


    "*Sigh* Can''t I have a chat with my son? It''s been a while since we met and talked to each other." said Duke Jacob.


    "Cut the chase, Father. You could always talk about non-important things during dinner or other times." said Angus while rolling his eyes.


    "Tch¡­ Fine. In three days, I will leave the kingdom and apany your uncle to Roundel City." said Duke Jacob.


    "Is it for the World''s meeting? Can''t you just use long-range projection magic or something?" asked Angus.


    "No, can''t do. You may not know this. When there is any notable movement from the monster overlord, all the world''s leaders will be invited to have a meeting. Normally, you could skip the meeting if the matter is not too important or not affecting the whole world."


    "This time, it is a different case. Many kingdoms and nations are involved in the Undermine Council incident. Many big forces and the kingdom lost a lot of their force during the incident. Not to mention the sudden appearance of many monster overlords." exined Jacob.


    "It is simr to the new rise of monster overlord a few years ago. " added Jacob.


    "Alright, have a safe trip then." said Angus casually.


    "You will being with us." said Jacob directly.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Hold on a second. I seem to be hearing something wrong. What did you say again?" asked Angus.


    "*Sigh* Brother Jade asked you as one of his escorts." stated Jacob.


    "Hahahahaha¡­"ughed Angus before he stopped and noticed that his father was not joking.


    "You should know my answer, right?" asked Angus coldly.


    "Yes, I know. However, can''t you reconsi¡­" said Jacob.


    Before Jacob could finish his sentence, "Alright, we are done here." said Angus before standing up.


    "Angus!!" called Jacob.


    Before Jacob says anything else, Angus uses [me Teleportation] to disappear from the Duke''s office. A momentter, Angus appeared near the training while observing Jayna meditating.


    ''Roundel City, huh? I am indeed curious about such an elven city. However, I can''t leave Jayna and Anna alone. Besides, I think it will only create more trouble likest time. It is better to stay low for now.'' thought Angus while observing Jayna.


    On the other hand, Jayna who is in the middle of deep meditation is covered in sweat as if going into a hot sauna. After a while, she opened her eyes and had a rough breath. Her smooth white skin suddenly turned redder and hotter before slowly cooling down.


    "Jayna, are you alright?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "Huft.. Huft¡­ Yes." said Jayna with a rough breath.


    However, Angus could find Jayna''s current situation through their bond. What Jayna is trying to do is try to be a real phoenix beast. It is not poetic, metaphorical, or any other fancy way. She is really trying to be a phoenix beast.


    Still, doing it is easier said than done. Even with her current power, she couldn''t just turn into a phoenix. Turning into a phoenix is not simply covering her body into a fire but turning every cell into a fire while preserving her physical form.


    For others, this is not only aplex task that requires a lot of fire mastery and concentration but a dangerous action. One single mistake could injure or even kill themselves by burning into ash or turning into extinguished fire.


    Fortunately, Jayna is safe from all this danger as someone possessing a unique phoenix trait. She could focus on training her fire mastery and concentration to transform her body into a phoenix.


    Still, It is a challenging task. Yet, the training is not without any reward. As she continues her training in transforming, her fire mastery, mana, and mental fortitude will also increase.


    ording to the red-haired woman, Jayna may also break her limit and reach the next grade during the training. If she could sessfully do it, Jayna could finally get the first threshold of bing a mature phoenix.


    Still, Angus is surprised at this kind of phoenix transformation. Based on what Jayna exined to Angus, he knows Jayna will be invincible to most attacks. Attacking her is like hitting a burst of fire.


    Moreover, it is not an ordinary fire that could be extinguished with ordinary methods. This will make Jayna intangible and impervious to most attacks. Angus is even interested in learning the skill. However, he also knows the danger when transforming into fire.


    A single bit of error could cost his life. Furthermore, the way of transformation is different for each person. The speed, the start, and the transformation form differ for each person.


    Jayna''s current method of transforming may not be useful for Angus. There is also a difference in physiology between him as a man and Jayna as a woman.


    Still, Angus is not hopeless at it. He knows with his [Analyze] and current intelligence, he will be able to find the right way of transforming soon.


    "Angus, you¡­" said Jayna.


    to stay together with her. However, she also notices Angus'' interest in the elven Roundel City.


    While exchanging her thoughts, she hears about Angus being invited to Roundel City. Deep down in her heart, she wants Angus to stay together with her. However, she also notices Angus'' interest in the elven Roundel City.


    Jayna even finds Angus'' previous thought about collecting some elven smithing technique to improve his n in making her sword. She knows forging her sword is very difficult as they will create an indestructible artifact-grade sword rather than a highly enchanted one.


    With the limited rare resources and materials, they could only forge it once and have no spare materials for another. In other words, if they fail, there is no other chance to develop another sword with the same design.


    Some part of Jayna also wants Angus to go for her own selfishness. But, herst selfishness almost cost his life. Therefore, Jayna decides to stay silent and hopes Angus will not go. All of Jayna''s intentions made Angus smile sadly and hug his beloved woman.


    During Silvia''s battle incident, Angus wants to fight and beat the shit out of her for eyeing his girl. However, his rationality prevents him from making a hasty decision. This leads Jayna to urge Angus to fight.


    Now, they are once again in a simr situation. Jayna bes more hesitant to urge Angus to do something. Her mind even mes herself for doing that previously.


    This troubled mind makes Angus very sad. Some of him even mes himself for being too weak to erase his woman''s worry.

 Chapter 757 Total Control

    Chapter 757 Total Control


    The elf forging technique is a unique technique used by the elf race. As one of the oldest races in the world, the elfmunity also develops in the field of forging. The way elf forges their equipment differs from the usual forging technique and dwarf technique.


    If the dwarf heavily relies on heat and hammering, the elf forging technique relies more on mana maniption. Some even said the dwarf technique is hot forging while the elf race is cold forging.


    This is the basic information that Angus gets from Silvia. Unfortunately, Silvia didn''t know the details of this sophisticated andplex technique as an outcast. Moreover, Silvia''s guilty heart prevents her from having any contact with the elf race.


    Despite being possessed by a fallen mad god and developing a second personality, Silvia still loves her own brethren as the High Elves. What she did a long time ago is unforgivable even after a thousand years have passed by.


    Hence, she only knows the news about the elf race from her previous work as a notable merchant. During her time as a merchant, she is forced to have a vastwork and influence to attract a goodbatant in putting her Fallen God side to rest.


    Unfortunately, her hard work is also futile as the Fallen God already stays in her body for too long and cannot pass on unless they die together. Now, she could only be Angus and his little family''s loyal ve.


    The information about the elf''s unique forging technique attracted Angus. Moreover, Angus also knows that cold forging from his dwarf Master Balrug. The stubborn old dwarf often praises the work and craftsmanship of the elf race.


    Balrug is a perfectionist to the bone regarding forging and craftsmanship. In his eyes, it is either a failed work or a masterpiece. Any item that is praised by him is definitely a masterpiece.


    Therefore, Angus was also interested in the elf forging techniques for a long time. Unfortunately, the elfmunity is closed from the outside world despite their peaceful nature.


    Besides the Roundel City, outsiders couldn''t enter the elf territory without strict procedures. The procedure is not only very strict but also takes a long time.


    Angus even heard it takes about 30 to 50 years before someone could get permission to enter the elf territory. Even then, they also get a lot of restrictions and are treated as outsiders by the elf residents.


    This kind of absurd regtion makes the elf race hardly get contact with the outside world. In other words, all their secrets are also closely guarded and rarely spread outside.


    Angus didn''t know if they could get the elf forging technique when he visited Roundel, but he at least had a better chance than just sitting around. However, he is still reluctant to go otherwise after the continuing incident when going to a new ce.


    After contemting for a long time, Angus still cannot decide whether to go or stay with his beloved girls. He is also d that his father and Jayna give him time to think alone. Before he notices, the sun has already gone down and he is still indecisive.


    After the peaceful night sky from the window for a while, Angus decided to rely on external help for guidance. He sits on the carpet other.


    A momentter, Angus closed his eyes and found himself in the near the bed where his two beloved girls sleep and cuddle each other.


    A momentter, Angus closed his eyes and found himself in the familiar white room of the manual battle system. When the battle notification starts, he instant-casts a powerful binding spell to restrict the aggressive monster before him.


    "Huft¡­ Seal Open." muttered Angus after taking a deep breath.


    Suddenly, Angus feels his perception and mind are going overdrive. He could feel everything in the surrounding in detail. It is as if he bes omniscient. Angus''s current state is in the middle of using [Analyze] to the second threshold.


    In this state, his mind and perception are often enhanced to the limits. With his current intelligence, he could feel everything in his surroundings to the atomic level. However, the second threshold of [Analyze] is not just only ''perceive'' and ''analyze''.


    It could give Angus total control over the things he thoroughly perceives. There is a saying that when youpletely understand the subject, you haveplete control over it. This is [Analyze] true power.


    If Angus uses this second threshold state when fighting Dumrod or the colossal monster, he just needs time to thoroughly [Analyze] them before he can control their body, movement, or even their mind.


    As for Throne, he didn''t know if he could still control it since Throne''s existence gives a simr vibe to Mira and Mitar. Some kind of unknown power protects them from being ''Analyzed''.


    Still, this power is not without boon. With this immense power, he realizes that his previous theory about this world being connected through an enormous runework is true. In fact, his total control ability is rted to this massive runework.


    By manipting this invisiblework, he could have total control over everything. At a nce, this is truly a God-like ability. But it will also attract other people who have the same power as him.


    If he uses his ability in the outside world, there is a huge chance he will get detected by other people with the same ability as him through this giantwork rune. At that time, he will only be attracted to more problems.


    Therefore, he could only seal his second threshold ability and use it privately inside his battle system world. This idea is simr to the inte in Angus''s previous life.


    As long as he doesn''t get connected with thework, he will not be found by others. Although there is still a chance he will get exposed if others somehow use [Analyze] on him. Though, it is also a very unlikely chance to happen.


    It is the same as the inte in his past life. There are thousands and millions of hackers. Yet, they only attack specific targets and ignore most people. Unless someone attracts them, they will mostly ignore billions of other people.


    Through his [Analyze], he knows the world rune is simr to the inte in the past. Like the people that live in the era of information, he also knows how to prevent himself from getting attracted to wicked people.


    The best solution is hiding and camouging with the crowd and staying anonymous.


    Angus simted hundreds of scenarios with choices of staying and going using his current supermind state. He also redesigned and contemted Jayna''s sword design. After a few minutes of silence, Angus released a deep sigh.


    Based on his logical simtion, forging Jayna''s sword has only a 54.9% chance of sess. One of the huge factors is his limited experience and knowledge in forging magical swords with those rare materials.


    Although he could simte the process and improve it continuously, many unknown factors could affect the whole forging process. These unknown factors could only be learned and found through experience using the same materials and forging process.


    Unfortunately, Angus couldn''t do this. Most of his forging material has limited stock, especially the phoenix feather and red-veined wood. These two materials are one of a kind. Even with Widespread''s vastwork, they couldn''t find this kind of legendary rare material.


    "Haa¡­. 78.7% suggested going while 21.3% stayed for unknown and superstitious risk. Huft¡­ Even my logical thinking asked me to go. It seems I don''t have any choice but to go. Still, I am not just going without any rewards." said Angus, thinking of countless vicious ns.


    When Angus uses [Analyze], his mind will be forced to think objectively and logically. Only after the whole [Analyze] process is done could he think with his usual mind, both emotionally and logically.


    When Angus opened his eyes and exited the battle system space, he could see the sunrise on the horizon and slowly illuminate the dark night sky. This is also the second disadvantage of using [Analyze].


    When using [Analyze] too much, he will forget about time and bepletely immersed in the [Analyze] process. This situation often leads to ''overthinking'' situations.


    "Morning, did you already decide?" asked Jayna from the side.


    Seeing his gorgeous woman in her night dress and shined by the sunrise, Angus couldn''t help but be stunned at her while thinking of eating this beautiful phoenix. Noticing Angus'' dirty thoughts through their bond, Jayna frowned slightly.


    Before she could say anything, Angus had already nted a deep kiss on her lips. Jayna tries pushing him back and tells him Anna is sleeping beside them. Yet, the pleasure and deep kiss clouded her mind.


    She didn''t even notice her body subconsciously inviting Angus to do more. It is as if her body is moving instinctively and seeking for more pleasure.


    A momentter, a soft continuous moan could be heard inside Angus'' room. During this sexual activity, twin small girls peek silently through the window with their usual creepy eyes.

 Chapter 758 Return Home

    Chapter 758 Return Home


    After having a passionate morning exercise, Angus and Jayna wake up with the little sleepy head beside them. Little Anna is oblivious to her parents'' explicit activity despite being directly beside her.


    However, Anna still could find it as usual as she could feel Angus inside in Jayna''s deepest part. This makes Anna more clingy to Jayna than usual.


    After cleaning themselves and finishing their morning routine, Angus immediately brings them out of the capital using Draven''s shadow teleportation. Angus is still reluctant to meet his father or anyone else to keep forcing him around despite already making his decision.


    He didn''t like having his move controlled by others. Therefore, he decided to escape for the next few days.


    *Whooosh* The Draven''s shadow covered the little family and disappeared without a trace. Unbeknown to them and Draven himself, two small shadow figures manage to slip in and disappear along with them.


    *Whooosh* A momentter, Angus arrived at a familiar vast training ground. Not far from them, they could see a group of high-grade people doing some kind of training. The majority of these people have brown-red skin. Most of them also radiate some heat.


    "Wee, young master Angus, Fourth Princess Jayna, and Lady Anna." greeted the head butler Moro.


    "Moro, long time no see. You seem to know my arrival as always. Are you sure you didn''t have any precognition ability?" asked Angus with a smile.


    "Thank you for your praise, Young Master Angus. However, I am just an old servant." said Moro.


    "Should I prepare breakfast for five people? I believe Madam Cecilia and the others will be d to join the young master and the others." said Moro politely.


    "Sure. Wait.. Five people?" asked Angus before he finally noticed two small girls behind them looking around.


    "Ahh¡­ Gemini. Hello!!" called Anna happily while being carried by Jayna.


    Seeing the twin mischievous disaster, Angus could only p his head and hope they didn''t destroy his home. Angus and the other''s current location is Victory Mansion, located at Freyspire City, Angus'' hometown.


    "Ohh¡­ Cousin, long time no see. I hear you are getting into a lot of troubletely. Is it Under.. Something meeting or something, right? And who are these two girls? Did you get other children? I never thought you would be this fast cousin." said Isvel, Jade''s second son.


    Unlike his other brother, Isvel is a free-spirited son and a chatterbox. He could keep talking and talking without letting the others reply a single word. Compared to his siblings, Isvel is the most prodigal son and irresponsible one among Jade''s children.


    "Urgh¡­ Let''s meet Mother first. As for these two¡­ Yup, they are gone. Just ignore them if they create a mess. As long as no one dies, you should not pay attention to them." said Angus to Moro while ignoring the chatterbox Isvel.


    "A-Alright, young master Angus. Please head this way." said Moro while leading everyone to the dining room.


    As the experienced butler, his intuition tells him the twin ck-haired girls will be his source of headache.


    During this time, Angus finds the Victory mansion has a lot of change. Not only is the building and area reconstructed, but it is also heavily guarded and engraved with various strong defensive runes.


    Using his perception and [Analyze], he knows such a construction could rival a fortress regarding defensive mechanisms. He could also feel a lot of guards hiding in the shadow on every corner.


    ''It seems brother Jason didn''t hold back and take advantage of our family influence. No wonder the other noble family is jealous of us. Well, it has nothing to do with me.'' thought Angus inwardly while looking around the change in the mansion.


    Entering the dining area, "Mother, I am bac¡­ MMpphhff¡­." said Angus.


    Before Angus could finish his sentence, "Angus, my baby boy!! Here,e to mother!!" said Cecilia while pressing Angus into her mountainous chest.


    ''Death¡­ I am dead!!'' thought Angus, sensing Jayna''s sharp deadly re.


    With Angus'' current body and capability, he could hold out his breath. It was impossible to suffocate from a tight hug. What he fears is Jayna''s punishment that awaits him next.


    Jayna knows Angus'' mother''s habit of suffocating him into her bosom. This makes her unable to be jealous of Cecilia. Still, she didn''t like Angus touching other women intimately, even if it was her mother. Therefore, she is always angry at Angus for being touchy with his mother.


    "Ehh¡­ Isn''t it the fourth princess, Lady Jayna, and cute little Anna." called Cecilia while still hugging Angus.


    "Anna is not a cute little Anna. Anna is Anna, Mommy and Daddy''s Anna." said Anna while hugging Jayna.


    "Mommy.. And Daddy?" asked Cecilia in shock before ring at Angus in her bosom.


    "Err.. Mom, this is not what you think." said Angus.


    "Ehem¡­ Sister Cecil, calm down first and let everyone sit down. It will not be good if the food is cold." interrupted Madam Nesa, Jade''s wife.


    "Yes, Mom. I think you should let go brother. He seems to like going to die under your hug." added Jason as he mistook Angus'' pale-looking face.


    "FOOD!!" eximed Anna happily.


    A momentter, everyone sits at the dining table while having their hearty meal. During this time, Isvel joined them after finishing his daily morning training. The dining area turned into a chaotic situation.


    On one side, Angus is interrogated by her mother Cecilia while Jade''s wife, Nesa, tries calming Cecilia down. On the other hand, Isvel and Anna are having a food fight as the chatterbox keeps trying to steal Anna''s meal.


    Despite protesting against Isvel for stealing her meal, she still does not stop eating and even eats more fervently. Hence, Jayna is also busy taking care of Anna from her messy way of eating.


    The only person still silently having his meal is Jason, who decides not to be involved in this chaos. During this moment, Jason suddenly feels being watched from the corner of the table.


    As he looks at the corner, he finds two small ck-haired girls peeking at him. Just as Jason was surprised at the sudden appearance of the two girls, his chair leg suddenly broke down and he fell on the floor.


    At the same time, his hand somehow grabs the te and the tablecloth out of reflex. This made him pull the tablecloth and all the dishes in his surroundings fell on him. Magically, this te fell directly on his face. *Prang* *ng* *Pring* *Pring*


    "Arrghh!!" screamed Jason in pain.


    Some of the spicy sauce and hot soupnded directly on his eyes. His eyes feel like they are being burned from the spicy sauce and cry in a mess.


    This sudden ident attracted everyone in the dining area and they looked at Jason covered in food. *Giggle* *Giggle* A small creepyughter was heard in everyone''s ear. However, they ignore it as Jason is crying in a mess and pain.


    Moreover, Jason couldn''t stand up as he slipped from the slippery messy floor. This made him look like a dancingically. Both Anna and Isvel also find Jason''s condition too funny andughable.


    "Pftt¡­Hahahaha¡­ Cousin¡­ What are you doing, cousin? Hahahaha"ughed Isvel loudly.


    "Urghh¡­ Shut up, Isvel!!" said Jason while still crying out of a mess.


    their heads. Seeing this familiar magical ident and the previous Gemini''sughter, they know Jason is falling into these two naughty The nearby staff immediately help Jason stand and clean him up. Meanwhile, Angus and Jayna could only release a sigh while shaking their heads. Seeing this familiar magical ident and the previous Gemini''sughter, they know Jason is falling into these two naughty twin star spirits.


    However, the twin girls also disappear after pranking like usual. After this small incident, Jason and Isvel return to their respective work. Jason is busy with the territory matter, especially with the recent ve fiasco.


    As for Isvel, he must take care of the Sur Knight Squad. After arriving at the Heart Kingdom, most Sur vigers join the new Sur Knight Squad under Jade''s leadership. Unfortunately, Jade is very busy and can''t keep managing it.


    He usually leaves the managing task to his children Jane and Isvel. However, no one expected this new squad to be so strong that it could rival the Royal Guard in the Royal Pce.


    The ex-Sur vigers have a leap of growth with the Heart kingdom''s vast resources. In fact, they never know the previous Sur Viger is on the brink of malnutrition. Most of them couldn''t bring out their true potential as Berston race.


    The living conditions in their previous ce in the Surya Desert are too harsh and barely enough to supply their body needs. After integrating with the prosperous Heart Kingdom and steady nutritious food, their body no longer holds back and shows their true potential.


    Unlike the Human race, the Berstons race need a little bit higher nutrition to sustain themself. Without a good supply of food, their body will get weaker and unable to show all their capability. This is proved by many sudden breakthroughs among the ex-sur vigers.


    Even the young Isvel felt almost breaking through the fifth grade, which was supposed to be at least five or more years. Unfortunately, Jade''s most talented child Jane is already reaching her limit, unable to easily break through.


    Reaching fifth grade and sixth grade is an entirely different level. If one is not treating this carefully, they may lose their life like the people blown up during Anna''s incident at Nirvas test entrance.

 Chapter 759 Farm Facility

    Chapter 759 Farm Facility


    "So, they are going back home. *Sigh* Certainly, with his mother and Nesa, we will never be able to force Angus. Then, let''s do it like we nned before." said Jade through long-distancemunication.


    "As you wish, brother. Don''t worry, Marquis Bn has been our retainer and belonged to His Majesty''s faction for a long time." replied Jacob from the other side.


    "That''s not the problem. It is a shame that Angus couldn''t use this opportunity to see the seventh-grade power." said Jade.


    "Umm¡­. Then, why don''t you bring Jane? I think it will be a good experience for her." said Jacob.


    "No, it is too soon. Jane may have a strong will and be an excellentbatant. She is also a good leader. However, she may still break when facing a group of seventh grade simultaneously."


    "Compared to her, Angus, who already participated in the battle of seventh grade, will be fine. In fact, I doubt if he ever sumbs to any pressure as he never falters when facing anything." said Jade.


    "I see¡­ Certainly, someone who isn''t ustomed to the seventh-grade aura may break down on the spot. Well, since elder brother already said so, I will just follow your lead." said Jacob.


    "*Sigh* How many times have I told you to call me Jade or brother Jade. What''s up with this rigid call?" grumbled Jade.


    "Can''t do, elder brother. We still belong to the Duke''s noble family and must show good noble etiquette." retorted Jacob with a smile.


    "Fine. Whatever. I wille tomorrow to report to His Majesty first." said Jade before cutting off the connection.


    Themunicationwork still relies on many expensive lines and is powered by mana by many people. They couldn''t just waste their time talking casually. Still, the currentmunicationwork is better than a few years ago.


    It is also one of the major tasks for the Research Center to improve themunicationwork for each important facility in the Heart Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, Angus and the others are having a tour with his mom and Madam Nesa. During the past few years, the whole Freyspire has also changed significantly. One of the notable changes is the farming site outside the city.


    Previously, the suburbs only nted food-rted products. Now, they are growing various ntations, from medicinal herbs to elephant grass. With the increase in Miasma Antidote sales, Angus also needs more Elephant Grass as its main ingredient.


    However, he couldn''t just purchase a bulk of elephant grass. This will give other nations a clue about the Miasma Antidote''s main ingredient. Therefore, Angus told his father and brother Jason to mix medicinal ntations all over the field.


    To make a better cover, Duke Jacob even built an excellent agriculture facility for these medicinal herbs and ntations. In fact, Jason didn''t know the main ingredient of Angus'' Miasma Antidote solution.


    The worker only needs to pour all these medicine herbs and ntations into Angus'' machine to create the solution before it is transported to the Research Center for more processing.


    Angus'' newly designed machine and droid will separate all the medicinal herbs and ntations with elephant grass automatically before creating the raw Antidote solution. In fact, he found these medicinal ntations could slightly increase the healing effect.


    However, it is not very significant and didn''t increase the potency of the antidote itself. Jason even thought the main ingredient was these precious medicinal herbs, not the elephant grass.


    As for Duke Jacob, he already knows the elephant grass as the main ingredient because of his high ranking and identity. Still, he didn''t n to tell others, even Jason since it is one of the national guarded secrets and their golden goose.


    While touring the farm site, they find the weather is cold and a little bit windy as it enters the rainy cold season. Feeling the peaceful environment and breeze in the air, everyone couldn''t help but have a smile on their face.


    "It would be good if we could live in this kind of ce in the future." muttered Angus.


    Jayna also heard this and couldn''t help but blush while secretly holding Angus'' hand. In her mind, she is already ying a scene where they live together in the suburban side with the naughty little Anna. She feels deep happiness and longing for such a peaceful scene.


    Both Cecilia and Madam Nesa also notice the young couple''s intimate action and decide to give some space to the two. During this time, Angus and Anna notice the twin Gemini sitting on the big leaf, carried by the wind.


    "Ahhh¡­ Anna also wants to ride it!!" eximed Anna while trying to catch up with the Gemini.


    Angus and Jayna immediately prevent the little troublemaker from running around and creating a mess.


    While walking at the vast farming site, Angus uses the opportunity to inspect all the facilities carefully. Most of the facilities here are designed by him.


    However, the implementation and construction are given to other people from the Research Center. He only got some reports about the production rate and other stuff.


    Therefore, he used this time to check the facility''s production efficiency. Compared to other ordinary crafting products, farming takes a long time to produce a result. They also need a lot of trial and error before perfecting their current agriculture.


    However, this is a different case for Angus. He may not have been a farmer in his previous life. But, his [Analyze] and modern way of thinking may solve all the problems and increase production efficiency.


    As they enter the facility, they find the whole facility has a lot of guards patrolling nearby. Even two fifth-gradebatants and many high-grade Sur Knights hide among the ordinary guards. This is also one of Jacob and Jason''s ways to increase security.


    The guards protect the facility from spies or other forces and sabotage or crop destruction. Jacob and Jason know these ntations are essential for the Miasma Antidote solution and need extra security.


    "Hmmm¡­. Oi, youe here." called Angus towards the nearby disguised guard.


    "Yes, my lord. Is there anything I could help with?" asked the guard respectfully.


    "Did you have someone stationed outside the field on the west side? About two hundred meters from here." said Angus.


    Hearing this, the disguised guards immediately shock and turn serious.


    "I will ask my superior first. If you have nothing else, I will excuse you first." said the disguised guard.


    As the disguised guards that are stationed in the inside facility, their power and authority is different than the one stationed outside. He knows no other hidden guards are stationed two hundred meters from the farming site.


    In other words, it should be another unknown force or spy. Not long after, Angus could feel a significant movement from the facility towards the west side.


    ''Hmm¡­ It seems we need to improve the detection system and defense mechanism. However, enchanting the whole area and facility will require much effort and resources. It may also attract too much.''


    ''I should ask Master Valeron to build detection magic tools in this area. Come to think of it, we have those three dwarves that are good at magical engineering. They could have thought of something.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    While inspecting the facility, "No, this is not right. Just build this pipe and drainage system like my drawing for the watering process." said Angus.


    "Err¡­ Excuse me, my lord. But isn''t this pipe too small? What if the ntation does not get enough water?" asked the botanist and farmer in confusion.


    "That''s not a problem. Most of the ntations only need a certain amount of water to grow. If they get too much water, it will only inhibit their growth. Using the pipe and drainage system, we could control the amount of water and reduce the water waste." exined Angus.


    "Here is the list of the amount of water for each ntation." added Angus.


    Hearing Angus'' exnation and the water system design, most botanists and farmers are skeptical. However, they also couldn''t say no to Angus. Most of them are still aware of Angus'' genius achievement and the young master of this dukedom.


    In the end, they could only do as Angus told them without saying another word. Angus is also d to have his current noble authority. The agriculture process took a few months before it could show a result. Sometimes, it took a few years before they could get the benefit.


    This makes most botanists and farmers hardly able to improve their farming methods. They also couldn''t just try another method casually.


    If they make a good result, it is not a problem. But, if the result is worse, they make a huge loss. In the worst case, they even experience crop failure.


    Therefore, Farmers and botanists dare to experiment with new farming methods casually. However, it is a different case for Angus. Since he could be said to the owner of the whole farm, if the result turns bad, he is the one that is responsible for this new method.


    This is also one of the few advantages of having a fiefdom and being part of a high-rank noble family. In their territory, they always have the final say. Ordinary citizens couldn''t protest or say anything about it. At most, they could only give a suggestion.

 Chapter 760 Major Problem

    Chapter 760 Major Problem


    During the inspection, Angus found a few significant problems in the facility. The first problem isnd fertility. Through his observation and [Analyze], Angus finds the farming area slowly degrading.


    This happens as thend is used to cultivate various herbs and medicinal ntations. Unlike ordinary crops, herbs and medicinal ntations absorb more nutrients from thend. Normally, thend vitality could be recovered over time and not easily degraded.


    However, the degradation rate is sharply increasing as they use it for herb and medicinal ntations.


    If this situation happens for many years, the area bes a wastnd. Though there is no visible effect for now. Angus still notices this impending disaster with his basic modern knowledge and [Analyze].


    ''The medicinal herbs in this world are many times more potent than on Earth. I didn''t expect them to consume more nutrients andnd vitality like this. Ordinary fertilizer will not be able to restore it. It seems I need to research more about this.''


    ''For now, good fertilizer is enough to reduce the degradation rate. I also need to discuss this problem with brother and Fatherter.'' thought Angus while inspecting the soil below.


    Besides thend degradation, Angus noticed another problem while reading the production report. He found that food crop production was drastically reduced as most of thend was used to cultivate medicinal herbs and ntations.


    In the short term, it will not be a problem since they could buy crops from other territories. However, if there is a crop failure or price rise in the food supply, the whole region may experience a food shortage. Then, it may also affect the entire territory''s economic and social problems.


    *BUB* *BAB* While Angus thought about the facility''s major problem, they heard a soft explosion in the distance. Using his sharp perception, he knows the previous guards are catching and battling against the unknown spies.


    Some spies even try to run away and are pursued by the guards, especially the high-grade Sur Knight. This sudden development surprised everyone.


    "Excuse me, my lord. I think we should go back first since there is a situation nearby." said one of the nearby knights.


    "Hmm¡­ Let Mother and Madam Nesa go back first. Don''t worry about us. We have faced more dangerous situations before." said Angus before returning to contemting.


    Seeing Angus is thinking hard while reading the report in his hand, the nearby knights speechless at this. He had already heard the rumor that Baron Victory had frighteningbat power. But his job is to ensure the young master in front of him is safe.


    Angus''s way of conductpletely shattered the usual noble behavior. Moreover, the knights and guards also realize Anna and Princess Jayna are not surprised at the sudden situation.


    Although the fight and explosion happen far away from them, ordinary young noblemen are usually scared hopelessly when they hear the explosion echoing sound from far away. Yet, the three of them keep calm as if nothing happened.


    "Wait¡­ we should have some vige on the outskirts of our territory, right? Maybe we could hire them to nt crop products. I will propose a better agriculture systemter to increase our production rate. *Sigh* This is tougher than I thought." muttered Angus.


    Usually, Angus didn''t care about the well-being of others. However, it is a different case if it is connected to him. Land degradation and food crop production are rted to his antidote miasma. It is his responsibility if he somehow creates a disaster for others.


    Besides, he is also one of the people responsible for producing the Miasma Antidote. He needs to keep a steady supply of the Miasma Antidote solution. He wants to create not just a few or ten years of supply but decades or more years.


    Therefore, he couldn''t let the whole territory suffer or be destroyed just to reach his supply. Besides the two problems, Angus finds other issues such as worker quality, the working rules, and various management problems.


    ''It is quite fortunate that the whole facility is heavily secured. Otherwise, someone will easily sneak in and impersonate our own worker with their current way of doing.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Grass.. Grass¡­ More Grass¡­" grumbled Anna, pointing at the ntation nearby with a disgusted face.


    Seeing the pouting Anna, Jayna couldn''t help but hug the little girl and pinch her fat cheek.


    "Mommy, why is Daddy looking at grass? Isn''t it better to look at fatty Pork than grass?" asked Anna while pouting.


    "Anna, don''t say that. The ntation has its role in life." lectured Jayna patiently.


    "By tasting disgusting?" replied Anna while tilting her head.


    "No, Anna. The ntation is also a source of food¡­" said Jayna while lecturing about the cycle of life.


    While hearing this, Angus finds few solutions for the degraded soil. However, he still needed to consult with his father and brother as it involved many people and movements.


    He also needed to propose another n for King Leon to keep the main ingredient of the Miasma Antidote a secret.


    During the previous Undermine Council, he noticed many merchants used Heart Kingdom''s coin currency. This is the result of their Miasma Antidote sale. To buy the antidote, the Heart Kingdom only receives the payment as their coin currency.


    This affects huge growth for the whole nation. Now, the Heart Kingdom''s gold coin is quite valuable since it is a necessary currency to buy the Miasma Antidote.


    Moreover, the sale also increases significantly as the other nations find it impossible to crack the main ingredient or make their own potion. If the kingdom stubbornly refuses to buy the Miasma Antidote, the kingdom may face an inevitable setbackpared to other kingdoms.


    This phenomenon bes more visible in the rtively close kingdom to the monster''s habitat. By coincidence, most of the big nations and forces in the world have close territory with the monster habitat.


    Angus knows this is a sign of another huge demand for Miasma Antidote. He needs to keep his production going on while not revealing his main ingredient secret.


    Then, they continue their walk around the farm facility to inspect more problems.


    ''*Sigh* I need to improve the management here as soon as possible. Otherwise, more highly skilled spies will be able to infiltrate.'' thought Angus inwardly while observing the hardbored people in the distance.


    During this time, Angus finds a few suspicious workers. From the outside, these people look like ordinary hardborers. However, he could notice their breath and way of moving is full of deceit.


    Moreover, he is already informed there are no guards or Sur knights disguised as workers from Jason. The knights and guards have their own prestige. They couldn''t just force them to do a hardbored job under the pretext of protecting the facility.


    Disguising as the low-grade guards is already their lowest tolerance for the job. If Jacob or Jason forces them to be disguised as hardborers on the farm, there will be hard retaliation from these high-gradebatants.


    "Anna, what did you think of that person?" asked Angus.


    "Emm¡­ That fake bubbles?" asked Anna back.


    "Yup." said Angus while taking a small pebble.


    "What''s wrong with the fake bubbles? It just fake bubbles." asked Anna in confusion.


    Yet, Anna''s answer is all he needs to identify the spies. Without hesitation, Angus threw the pebbles to the few suspicious workers. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* With a swift movement, most of the disguised workers sessfully dodged the pebbles in reflex.


    All the high-grade guards and the hidden fifth-grade guard nearby noticed these sudden movements.


    "Capture them!!" ordered the fifth-grade guard captain resolutely.


    The nearby guards are not stupid. They know these workers have problems as they could dodge Angus'' fast-moving pebble. In contrast, Angus focuses on thest person hit by the stone.


    He is certain 90% this person is another spy. Yet, he didn''t dodge his pebbles and decided to receive them. Still, to make sure of it, Angus decided to test again.


    "Jayna, is he a spy?" asked Angus.


    "Yes. There is a deep malicious intent in his mind towards this ce." Jayna replied coldly.


    At this moment, the hit worker suddenly stood up and recovered from Angus'' previous hit. Using the chaos nearby, he quickly escapes the area as if he has already heard about Angus and Jayna''s conversation despite their long distance.


    "A high-grade spy, huh? No wonder¡­" asked Angus as he created a me spear in his hand.


    *SWIISHH* *BAMM* A momentter, the me spear punctured the escaping spy''s thigh urately, binding him to the ground [2nd Circle - me Spear]. *Sshhzzt* The punctured and burning thigh makes the spy groan slightly, but he still is not giving up.


    Without hesitation, the spy took out a sharp weapon out of nowhere. Just as he wanted to ruthlessly cut off his punctured limp, the chain made of fire suddenly erupted from the me spear [Firecast - Binding Fire].


    The chain restricted and slowly burned the spy alive. Thebination of fire chain and burning pain made the spy only scream in agony. Some of the guards shuddered at such a brutal scene. However, the disguised and other high-grade guards didn''t find it a problem.


    The majority of these guards are not ordinary high-grade knights orbatants. Most of theme from the extermination squad that is famous for its ruthlessness in catching spies.

 Chapter 761 New Volcano Eruption

    Chapter 761 New Volcano Eruption


    With the help of Angus'' Fire Binding, the other guards secure the high-grade spy. They also contact the nearby extermination squad base nearby ording to the procedure.


    The rise of Miasma Antidote sales attracted many significant forces in the world. These forces interest in the Miasma Antidote secret ingredient. However, it is not easy to crack or find the main ingredient from the antidote.


    Unless they have Godly ancient power like [Analyze] and vast amounts of herbology knowledge, no one could find the Miasma Antidote secret. Otherwise, this potion will be found and created a long time ago.


    The Firuman world may have a middle-aged state in terms of civilization growth. However, their technology development is not backward, especially in research. Some nations are even more advanced than Angus'' previous postmodern Earth in this field.


    If one has a great mind and enough resources, anyone could create an excellent research facilityparable to a futuristicboratory from Angus'' past life. Yet, none of them find or make Miasma Antidote after all these years.


    This shows how hard it is to crack or find suitable ingredients with the proper handling methods. Even for Angus, he will never be able to make it if he didn''t have Archmage Bern''s unfinished form.


    As a result, Elephant grass, the main ingredient, is a very important secret. As long as no one knows the secret of the primary ingredient information, the Heart Kingdom can monopolize the Miasma Antidote.


    When Angus revealed this secret ingredient to King Leon, they immediately thought of many ways to conceal it while still having enough supply.


    One of their methods is ordering all the high nobles to build a farm facility while nting various medicinal herb nts. King Leon is also not stingy in funding all these farm facilities. This method will confuse all the spies and researchers from other forces and nations.


    Still, it didn''t stop the spies from checking each of these farm facilities. Hence, some extermination squad standby near the facilities as many spies lurk around. Any suspicious character will even be dragged and interrogated by them.


    These actions seem ruthless. However, King Leon is not called a cold-blooded king for nothing. When everyone heard it was the order of His Majesty, no one dared toment on it.


    While the guards nearby apprehend the spies, Angus fixes the management and working procedure. He didn''t want any more spies lurking around, at least not in his farm facility.


    At this moment, they suddenly feel a tremble in the entire area. Without hesitation, Angus immediately uses [Great Mana Echolocation] and is surprised at what he finds.


    He could perceive many ferocious animals and low-grade beasts running toward their location. However, the earthquake is noting from these animal hordes. It ising from the sudden appearance of a volcano near them.


    *BOOOM* At this moment, everyone could hear a loud explosion and ck cloudy smoke from far away. Through his long perception, Angus could notice the sudden emergence of a volcano that erupted and shot dozens of ming rocks.


    Magically, he finds all these ming rocks only hit in the animal horde''s direction. *Growl* *Growl* A series of dying and burning animals could be heard up to Angus'' location.


    "What just happened?" asked all the guards worriedly.


    Among the series of animal cries, a loud deep voice could be heard.


    "Groowlll¡­. Gemini!!"


    At this moment, the twin Gemini is sitting on the nearby tree branch leisurely.


    "Ooppp¡­ It missed." said Gemin.


    "Shoot again." said Gemis from the side.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* As if hearing their wish, the newly emerged volcano shot a few more ming boulders and hit the animal horde again.


    Then, all the animals fall down from inside the cracked ground as it is trying to swallow them alive. During this time, two twin girls look at the disaster with creepy smiles.


    "It''s done!!" said Gemin.


    "And buried!!" said Gemis.


    After saying these short words, the two girls stay silent while looking at the burning and cracked ground.


    "Are you two okay?" A voice was heard from behind them.


    "Ahh¡­ Stone face!!" eximed the twin Gemini while jumping into King Leon''s shoulder.


    When Gemini sneaks away with Angus, he also already notices them. In fact, he decides to bring them back silently before they cause a bigger mess. However, he didn''t expect to find such an incident.


    King Leon didn''t refuse the twin Gemini''s close interaction and solemnly looked at the disaster before him.


    "That''s another star spirit, right?" asked King Leon.


    "Yup. It is Sisi." said Gemis.


    "Isn''t it Gigi?" retorted Gemin from the side.


    Before the twin Gemini could argue again as usual, "Is it alright? They seem to be trying to contact you and I think this is not the first time you''ve done this." asked King Leon with a worried tone.


    "It''s boring to go back. We have so much fun here." said Gemin.


    "Yup, Super bored. Here we could y with a lot of people." said Gemis.


    Despite hearing this, King Leon somehow could feel the twin girls'' unrest.


    "*Sigh* Then, how about we y together?" asked King Leon.


    "Really?!" eximed Gemis excitedly.


    "Can we y together?" asked Gemin excitedly.


    "Sure. So, what did you want to y?" asked King Leon.


    "Tagging game!! You are it!!" replied the twin Gemini together before tapping King Leon and jumping from his shoulder.


    Seeing this, King Leon immediately pursues them. Same as before, the twin Gemini maniptes the surroundings to obstruct King Leon while running around.


    While King Leon and the twin Gemini are ''busy'' ying tag, Angus and the other guards arrive at the location to investigate this strange phenomenon.


    "Weird¡­ There is not a trace of mana used in this ce. Also, this ground crack and the volcano seems naturally formed." said Angus while inspecting the area.


    As the distance is close to the city, Angus decides to handle this matter carefully. He didn''t want a hidden danger near his hometown and his family.


    "Anna, how is it?" asked Angus towards Anna, who was ying with a burning stick nearby.


    "Ehh?? How is what?" asked Anna back.


    "What did you think about this sudden volcano eruption?" asked Angus.


    "Emm¡­ It is just grass getting roasted. Why should Anna care about disgusting grass? Hmph!! Anna doesn''t understand why Daddy should care about grass?"ined Anna.


    Hearing this, Angus decides to stop asking Anna. He knows he couldn''t rely on her superb insight and instinct to find a clue.


    Just as he wanted to inspect the new volcano, "Hmm¡­ Where is Gemini? Did Gemini y without Anna again?" grumbled Anna.


    Hearing this, Angus immediately stopped and finally understood that these sudden disasters happened because of Gemini. Despite Gemini''s prank and many mischievous acts, they could truly manipte things without leaving any trace of mana.


    Therefore, it is unsurprising for them to suddenly create a new volcano like it is naturally formed. However, Angus also couldn''t just locate this twin mischievous star spirit.


    Unless Gemini decides to reveal themself, Angus will never be able to perceive them even if they are beside him. He will never expect Unless Gemini decides to reveal themself, Angus will never be able to perceive them even if they are beside him. He will never expect the twin star spirit and King Leon is ying tag hidden under everyone''s eyes.


    After concluding it is the work of twin Gemini, Angus and the others decide to return to the Victory Mansion. Now, he begins to worry about his visit to Roundel City.


    Just by visiting his home, he is already experiencing many things in less than a day. He couldn''t imagine what kind of problem and mess he would face if he visited Roundel City.


    Meanwhile, King Leon and the twin Gemini finally stopped ying after King Leon pursued them for who knows how long. Unlike before, King Leon is not the only one covered in dirt and mess. The twin Gemini is also covered in mud while hugging King Leon on the ground.


    "*Giggle* Stone Face cheating!!" said Gemis.


    "Yup, Cheating!!" eximed Gemin from the side.


    King Leon said nothing but hugging the twin girl with a dirty body and covering the twin girls more in the dirt. During the game, King Leon couldn''t catch the twin Gemini for the whole game. However, he still could take revenge on them when they approached him.


    To his surprise, the twin Gemini didn''t dodge his messy hand and let him cover them with dirt. Through this gesture, he knows his bond with Gemini is stronger. He knows he could never control Gemini. As a king, King Leon also couldn''t always stay with them.


    This is also why he lets them mess around his office, even his paperwork. However, he is also reluctant to let them go back. As the legend said, when the twin Gemini was near him, Fortune kepting to him and the Heart Kingdom.


    For the prosperity of his beloved kingdom, he didn''t mind the twin Gemini''s mischievous act. Still, it didn''t mean he didn''t feel guilty about these twin star spirits.


    "Thank you. I promise this kingdom will always be your warm home." said King Leon while stroking the twin small girls gently.


    If someone sees this scene, everyone will be surprised as the cold-hearted King Leon has this kind of side, like an excellent fatherly figure.


    "Home, " said the twin Gemini, burying their face into King Leon''s arm.

 Chapter 762 Star Spirit

    Chapter 762 Star Spirit


    Despite being a star spirit created by the world, Gemini has its background story. As King Leon decides to take care of this mischievous star spirit, he also collects all the legends and myths about them.


    Among them, he finds a unique story about Gemini, a twin mischievous child abandoned by their parents and searching for their home. Their mischievous nature is their act to draw attention and find a good home.


    In fact, this story is close to the real truth. As a long-lived being, Gemini no longer has any desire like when they first created. However, it didn''t mean they could abandon their mischievous nature and love for ''Home''.


    At some point, Gemini star spirits no longer want a home of their own but still interest people who appreciate their home. By coincidence, King Leon and Duchess Amberze are the people who know the importance of home.


    They even sacrifice their true feelings for the stability of the Heart Kingdom, their home. Their sincere feeling and desire attracted Gemini. The Twin Star Spirit wants to stay with these people to enjoy and feel their home.


    After a while, King Leon and Gemini emerge from the unknown inhabited forest. He finds himself close to the new emerging volcano. Their sudden appearance was also noticed by Angus and others who are still investigating the area.


    "Your Majesty!!" saluted the Victory knights and others.


    "At ease, everyone. There is no problem here. Just send some experts to research the area and secure the perimeter. You could go back to the station and report to your superior." said King Leon.


    The knights looked at each other in confusion but didn''t dare to say anything. Moreover, they feel ufortable being stared at by the twin Gemini from King Leon''s shoulder behind. These stares give an eerie and creepy feeling.


    "Gemini!!" called Anna from afar.


    "Anna!!" called the twin Gemini whileing down from King Leon''s shoulder.


    "Did Gemini y without Anna again?" asked Anna while pouting.


    The twin Gemini looked at each other before replying.


    "No. We don''t y anything." lied the twin Gemini without changing their creepy smiling face.


    While Anna and Gemini are chatting with each other, Angus and Jayna also approach King Leon.


    "I didn''t expect to find Your Majesty here." said Angus.


    King Leon didn''t reply and stared coldly at the nearby bowing knights.


    As if noticing his signal, "T-Then, we will excuse first." said the nearby knight captain and received King Leon''s nod.


    After the knight took a distance, "There is no way I could stay still when these two naughty girls suddenly disappeared." said King Leon.


    "Said someone who never cared about his own child." retorted Jayna from the side.


    "Jayna¡­" called Angus with a helpless sigh.


    "It''s okay. She is right. I am a truly ipetent father who couldn''t even protect his daughters. However, I am still d you found your path and happiness, Jayna." King Leon said gently.


    "Gasp!! Stone face is smiling!!"mented twin Gemini from the side.


    "Ohh.. no!! There will be a disastering. Ehh¡­ Didn''t disaster have already arrived? Fiuuhh¡­ Make Anna nervous for a moment." said Anna yfully.


    King Leon ignores the three naughty troublemakers from the side and still looks at Jayna gently. Over the years, the father and daughter rtionship has not been as strained as before. However, it also didn''t mean they were very close.


    Furthermore, Jayna is busy with her daily training and caring for Anna. On the other hand, King Leon is busy with his own work as the nation''s leader. They didn''t have any time to meet and talk to each other. It could be said Angus is more closer to this stoic king than Jayna.


    "I.. I¡­ Anna, let''s look around first. Maybe there is a wild pig nearby." said Jayna as she tried to escape the situation.


    "Ehh¡­ Wild Porky?! Hurry! Hurry!" said Anna excitedly.


    Jayna wasn''t ustomed to King Leon''s sudden care. In all her life, King Leon may be closer to her than his other sons. However, he still behaves very coldly, putting a deep psychological shadow on Jayna''s mind.


    While Jayna leaves her father and lover behind, the twin Gemini already disappears without sound. Everyone is already used to this, as Gemini''s presence is very hard to perceive if they don''t reveal themselves.


    "So, I assume this is a mess created by Gemini?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah. Another Star Spirites to intrude on us and get retaliated harshly by them. Gemini could be quite territorial sometimes." said King Leon without exining much.


    "Another star spirit? Is there anything we should worry about?" asked Angus.


    "Nothing. Besides Gemini''s ''prank'' as usual." replied King Leon casually.


    "Really?" asked Angus with a frown.


    "Don''t underestimate Gemini, kid. They may look like mischievous kids, but they are the strongest among the star spirits. If they want, they could destroy the world easily." said King Leon.


    "I-I see¡­ Then, I should keep looking out for them. Who knows if they will create another disaster." said Angus before leaving King Leon alone.


    Angus also didn''t want to stay with King Leon and have more annoying talk.


    Meanwhile, deep inside an unknown forest a bright starlight is gathering around a hideous beastly creature while holding a bow and arrow.


    "Gemini is betraying us!!" roared the beastly creature.


    "Hmph!! What did I tell you?! You should never trust those girls." grumped one of the starlights.


    "Should we fight them then?" asked another starlight.


    "They disturb the bnce." said another starlight.


    "Calm down, everyone. Sagi, is what you said true?" asked another starlight.


    "Of course. They eradicated my beast horde before I could even say anything." replied the beastly creature.


    "Wait¡­ Don''t tell me you lead a beast horde to their location?" asked another starlight.


    "Yes. Now, they need to pay for those poor beasts." said Sagi.


    "Sagi, did your brain rot from smelling too much animal poop?! Gemini is famous for being overprotective regarding their ''Home''. It is already good that they didn''tunch meteors here." retorted another starlight.


    "B-But¡­" replied Sagi sheepishly.


    "Still, it doesn''t mean we could just let go of Gemini''s action." said another starlight.


    "Then, what should we do?" asked another starlight.


    "What else¡­ We just need to fight them together." said another starlight.


    "That''s not good, Lee. Despite their childish appearance, Gemini possesses the power to destroy the world. If we truly force them, the world will suffer." another starlight said.


    "Why don''t we try to talk to them again? Pis, how about you go this time?" asked another starlight.


    "There are still three months until my appearance. Why not Aku first? His power is not too different than us." said Pis Starlight.


    "Gem are two people and you are also two. I think it is bnced." said another Starlight.


    "Shut it with your bnce, Liby!! No one wants to hear your bnce bullshit." snorted another Starlight.


    "Why don''t you go, Cap? You are the wisest among us. Your turn is also after Sagi." said another starlight.


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder if Gem wants to talk to me. They seem to be avoiding me." said Cap Starlight.


    "Pfft¡­ Hahahaha. That''s because you look like a perverted old grandpa. No child wants to get near you." said another Starlight.


    "That''s enough, Tarus. Pio''s suggestion is right. Cap, you should try to contact Gem when it is your turn next. Sagi''s way of manifesting is too messy and only provokes Gem. Besides, none of us is getting along with each other." said another Starlight.


    "Tch¡­ Fine. I still prefer to fight that annoying Gem." said Lee Starlight.


    "Me too." replied Tarus Starlight.


    "I am fine with it." replied Cap Starlight.


    "It''s better than going out. We hate going out." said Pis Starlight.


    "Everything for the bnce." said Liby Starlight.


    "Shut up, Liby!!" retorted everyone.


    Unbeknown to Angus and the others, another Star spirit wille to Heart Kingdom shortly.


    After leaving King Leon, Angus and Jaynae back to Victory Mansion after giving some instruction to the knights nearby. Although the new volcano has no longer erupted, the whole area is still dangerous since it is unstable.


    They still need to secure the perimeter carefully to prevent any idents. Moreover, the new volcano also formed near the main road. Any passerby could get into an ident if they didn''t handle this matter properly.


    Arriving at the Victory Mansion, "Brother, how is it? I hear a new volcano suddenly formed. Also, is it true that His Majesty suddenly came here?" asked Jason anxiously.


    "Don''t worry about the new volcano. It will not be a problem for us. As for His Majesty, he just happens to be nearby and probably returning to the capital now. Now, we should talk about the territory." said Angus.


    "Is there something wrong?" asked Jason.


    Although Angus is never involved in managing the territory, Jason knows his youngest brother has keen eyes and a unique mind-rted power.


    Hence, Jason never underestimates Angus'' suggestion or warning. This is also one of His Father''s mandates when he manages the territory.


    After a few hours of talking about the territory and Angus'' future n for the farm facility, Angus goes towards the training ground and leaves Jason to do his work. Inside the training ground, he finds Jayna training her bnce while wearing tight training clothes.

 Chapter 763 Body, Mind, And Soul

    Chapter 763 Body, Mind, And Soul


    Currently, Jayna is doing a one-finger handstand on top of the round ball. She is covered in sweat and the temperature in her surroundings also slowly increases.


    When Angus and Jayna''s minds join togetherst time, Angus is not the only one who benefits from the Phoenix''s fragmented memories. Jayna also received many body training methods and unique skills from Angus'' past life.


    However, all of them are just memories. For Jayna, it is like a bunch of books stacked inside her mind. Although she couldn''t forget about this knowledge with the help of [Analyze], she still needs to sort them out and practice on her own to master these skills and training.


    During her meditationst time, she found the need to have better control over her phoenix power. Hence, she tried to increase her mastery over her body.


    With Angus'' knowledge and experience as reference, perfect body control is the most basic foundation when trying to control her phoenix power.


    Though there is no such thing as Phoenix in Angus'' memories, she still feels this body control training is an excellent way to start mastering her phoenix power. She also noticed how difficult it was to do all this body control training during this training.


    Yet, Angus was still able to do this training, like breathing. This makes Jayna feel how absurd Angus'' talent and his perfect body control are.


    ''She is really working hard¡­ I wonder how long she could keep this spirit.'' thought Angus before shooting a few pebbles at Jayna.


    Noticing the iing stones, Jayna immediately changed her hand while trying to dodge the rocks. Unfortunately, this sudden movement breaks her bnce and makes her fall down. With a quick reaction, Jayna flipped over andnded safely on her feet.


    "Urgh¡­ This is harder than I thought. How can you do this perfectly?! And even dodge the pebbles while changing hands?" asked Jayna.


    Angus scratched his head a little bit. Normally, he will say I am just talented, but he knows he may get retaliation tonight if he says that. Therefore, he could only exin to Jayna as best as he could.


    A momentter, Angus did a one-finger handstand while talking to Jayna. He is not only using his forefinger but also other fingers, even his thumb and pinkie finger. All this while not moving his body at all.


    "A true perfect body control is not just controlling the physical body but mind and soul. I will not talk about theplex concept of the soul for now. Still, If you only train your physical body, your mind will be toote to catch up with the situation and physical body."


    "In short, your body, mind, and soul must be one before you can truly learn to control them. What you did is just training your body while leaving your mind and soul aspect behind. The best way is to train these three aspects simultaneously."


    "When you can do it, your body, mind, and soul will integrate on your own. In fact, there is no real way to train these three aspects simultaneously."


    "The only way is to put your body, mind, and soul into training repeatedly," exined Angus with a teaching tone.


    While Jayna and Angus are having a serious training session, Anna is riding a miniature version of Porky, trying to catch Gemini, who is also riding their own small Porky around the training ground.


    "Wait for Anna!!" called Anna happily.


    The two young couples seem to ignore these three naughty girls and focus on their own training. However, it didn''t mean the other knights could just ignore these three naughty girls. Besides running around on top of small Porky, they also hit many of them or steal the training weapons.


    Anna even waved the training weapon around carelessly and beat everyone. Although the training weapon is blunt, it is still made of hard iron. With Anna''s ridiculous physical strength, she could send some into the air like a batter making a home run easily.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* To make it worse, the twin Gemini deliberately ran into the crowded area so Anna would send them flying.


    "Y-Young Master, please stop them." asked one of the knights after being beaten by Anna.


    Being interrupted during his teaching and time with Jayna, Angus immediately coldly red at these knights. For a moment, Angus opens and closes his mouth a few times as if trying to say something but decides not to say it.


    Yet, Jayna could understand his feelings through their bond. Currently, Angus is cursing the knights to the seventh generation because of disturbing their time. Although it is unreasonable anger, she could also understand the source of this anger.


    For Angus, what Anna did was a simple beating. He also notices Anna is controlling her power to not make a permanent injury and leave only bruises. Otherwise, these knights will turn into minced meat.


    Anna''s current physical power is enough to turn any high-grade strong dwarf into pieces of meat. It could be seen how terrible her strength is. These knightsin to him because of their weakness in receiving Anna''s lowered beating.


    Since the knights here are training, they should also expect and prepare for this harsh beating. Yet, theyin to him and disturb Angus.


    Although they are not as strong as the dwarf race in physical strength, they could at least dodge or use other means to protect themselves. These knights are high-grade knights of the Victory family and make Anguspletely disappoint them.


    In a moment, Angus wants Anna to beat the knights harder to shape them better. However, he knew he couldn''t just rudely push them into the cliff like a lion cub.


    His past experience makes him reluctant to force his subordinates to enter his training menu like in his past life. Even the explosion squad he trainedst time only gets part of his real training menu.


    "Ehem¡­ Why don''t you all use this as a means of training? Just do your usual training set and avoid Anna and twin Gemini if theye into you." replied Jayna to calm down Angus.


    "T-That''s¡­ Alright, we will do as the fourth princess said." said the knight captain.


    As high-gradebatants, they could clearly feel Angus'' sudden mood change and his intense re. Moreover, this is also the first time they talk with this cold princess.


    Although they are surprised that the princess is not as cold as her appearance, they also know their position to not disturb this young couple further. After this small incident, Angus and Jayna continue their training session.


    Jayna feels she is making tremendous progress with Angus'' guidance in just a few hours. Now, she knows why Lily often seeks Angus for advice. When Angus put his mind to teaching, she could quickly learn the core point and just needed to practice more to master it.


    In fact, Jayna often gets Angus'' guidance all these years. However, she never learned anyplicated skills or body training like this. Angus'' teaching and advice could be understood in a few minutes.


    Still, her currentplex body training is different, especially about the body, mind, and soul. In fact, she also often heard of these three aspects during Angus'' previous guidance, but he never truly exined them.


    After a thorough exnation, she finds what Angus usually does is absurd.


    ''*Sigh* No wonder he could always dodge any attack, even from the seventh-grade Warchief Might. His perfect body control has already reached this terrifying level. I wonder if I could ever reach his height.'' thought Jayna inwardly.


    "Don''t overthink about this. You just need to let it flow and continue practice. Who knows, you may reach my current level before you know it."


    "There is a saying that if you keep doing it repeatedly, you may reach another level beyond without even realizing it." said Angus as if he noticed Jayna''s thought.


    "Is that what happened to you?" asked Jayna.


    "Not really. In my current case, I am just trying to grasp what I already achieved before. However, I did it like that when I broke to this new height before. My speed is so fast that it breaks the sound speed despite not using any chi." exined Angus.


    "Dodging a bullet is as simple as breathing. Though explosive hot weapons are still quite hard." added Angus.


    Jayna knows Angus is talking about his past life, especially hisst battle before his death. For Jayna, Angus'' past world is really intriguing. Some parts are marvelous but more dangerous than spells and skills in this world.


    A single bullet from a peasant could kill any nation leader and plunge the world into war. There is also this unprecedented atomic bomb that is iparable torge-scale seventh-grade spells. A single bomb could turn the entire region or small kingdom into a wastnd.


    "Angus¡­ I am d you are here. You are the best thing that ever happened to my life." said Jayna gently with a smile.


    For a moment, Angus is stunned by Jayna''s warm smile.


    "Ehem¡­ You better remember these points first. I may not be able to be back in the next few days to apany your training." said Angus, trying to change the topic.


    "Sure. Thank you for your teaching, teacher." said Jayna in a teasing tone.

 Chapter 764 Towards Roundel City

    764 Towards Roundel City


    "Sure. Thank you for your teaching, teacher." said Jayna in a teasing tone.


    "Urgh¡­ Forget about it." said Angus as he remembered some of his past life.


    The next day, Angus wakes up early and prepares his things. Learning from his past trip, he decides to bring a lot of equipment that is enough to destroy a small nation. Fortunately, he could store these things inside Draven''s personal dimension.


    Draven also has his own dimension. However, the legendary cat beast didn''t like others to put things inside of it unless it was his food. It took Angus a lot of ''threat'' to finally let Draven store his items.


    After checking everything is ready, Angus goes outside his bedroom balcony to enjoy the cool morning breeze. During this time, Jayna also follows him and hugs him from behind. The young couple didn''t say anything, just enjoying each other warm in silence.


    "I should go now." said Angus softly.


    However, Jayna still didn''t release her hug, even to hold it tighter.


    "Jayna¡­" called Angus gently.


    Through their bond, he could feel Jayna''s disturbed mind. Therefore, he also couldn''t push away his beloved girl. At this moment, they find the sleepy Anna unusually wakes up while holding her fluffy ball.


    "Emm¡­ Did Daddy want to go somewhere?" asked Anna, wiping her sleepy eyes.


    "Yes. But not for long. Can Anna be a good girl while Daddy is gone?" asked Angus while patting the little girl''s head.


    "Alright, Anna will be a good girl while Daddy is having an affair trip." said Anna innocently.


    "Urgh¡­ Where did you learn¡­ Forget about it. Just don''t make too much trouble, okay?" said Angus.


    "Jayna, I will go first then. Please tell Mother and Brother Jason." said Angus.


    "Sure. Come back soon and no flirting." said Jayna while holding Anna.


    "Draven, let''s go." said Angus with a smile.


    *Whish* The dark shadow below Angus starts to cover him and swallow his body. The next moment, Angus disappears into the shadows [Shadow Teleportation]. Unbeknownst to Angus and Jayna, the twin Gemini once again manages to sneak behind Angus and get teleported again.


    A few momentster, Angus finds himself inside the teleportation room at the Royal Pce. His sudden arrival surprised all the people in the room.


    "I hope I am not toote yet." said Angus casually.


    "A-Angus?!" called Duke Jacob in surprise.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems you changed your mind, huh?" said Jade.


    "I never said I didn''t agree, did I?" replied Angus.


    "Then, I suppose I no longer need to go, right?" asked another high noble in the room.


    "Ahh.. Yeah. I apologize for all of the trouble, Marquis Bn." said Duke Jacob politely.


    "Don''t worry about it. My noble dedrifter family will always be ready to help the Victory family." said Marquis Bn.


    While the two high noble exchange pleasantries, "I hear you just created another mess in the territory yesterday. Are you sure you want to go with us?" asked red-skinned Jade.


    "I want to try learning the elf''s unique smithing technique. So, I hope uncle could help me see the world and experience things." said Angus.


    "Hahahaha¡­. Right. That''s what I said. Well, I will see what I can doter. I hear from His Majesty they will do some sort of test or something." said Jade.


    "Seriously?" asked Angus with a frown.


    "The elf actually already called me a long time ago. However, our recent war with the Nergal prevented me from leaving the border. They just want to announce my title as seventh grade or something. It is not too important." said Jade.


    "Hooo¡­ That''s quite a surprise." said Angus.


    While waiting for the teleportation tform to get ready, no one notices the twin Gemini is peeking from an outside door before disappearing.


    After waiting a while, the teleportation tform was finally ready. The royal pce teleportation device is the only one registered to Roundel City. Otherwise, they may get rejected if they use other teleportation devices.


    Jade, Duke Jacob and Angus step on the tform and wait to be teleported. *Wung* *Wung* *BZZZTZZZ* The circr tform shines brightly before the three people disappear without a trace.


    A momentter, Angus finds himself in another ce filled with trees and greenery. His mind is a little bit dizzy from the teleportation side effect. However, the dizziness is weaker than Draven''s rough mass teleportationst time.


    With the help of his passive regeneration and high vitality, Angus recovered from his dizziness in a few seconds.


    "Wee to Roundel City, Master Jade. My name is Filka Greenever. I will be your guide during your stay at Roundel City. Please drink these to alleviate the effect of the teleportation device." said one of the elves nearby.


    "Sure." said Jade while taking the blue liquid drink.


    Angus and Duke Jacob also take the drink but don''t immediately drink it. Using his high intelligence and [Analyze], Angus immediately virtually breaks down the blue-colored drink in his mind.


    A few secondster, Angus nods to Jade and his father. Then, they start to drink these refreshing drinks without fear. Although they have heard about these customs before, they still need to be careful since they are in a foreignnd.


    Usually, King Leon will leave at least one person in their group to avoid consuming anything if the food and drink are poisoned. However, with Angus'' assurance and [Analyze], they didn''t need to fear the poison.


    The nearby elves and Filka also didn''t mind their action since they were already used to this careful behavior from other nation leaders.


    After that, they leave the teleportation area and walk around Roundel City. Since it is the first time for Jade and Angus inside this tree city, they decide to tour the city before returning to their residence.


    City is made of wood and the buildings are shaped like trees.


    09:42


    The only exception is therge dome building in the middle of the city. It is made of unknown During this time, Angus released his [Great Mana Echolocation] to sense everything nearby. He finds these cities are truly unique. None of the buildings are made of brick or stone. Everything in Roundel City is made of wood and the buildings are shaped like trees.


    The only exception is therge dome building in the middle of the city. It is made of unknown materials that even Angus couldn''t [Analyze].


    ''Even their sanitary equipment is made of wood, though I could feel it is not ordinary. Is it their custom or just a wood obsession.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Besides the unique architecture, Angus also finds other people from various races walking around the city.


    "As you can see, Roundel City is a special city made of wood and trees. We also take care of the cleaning of these ces seriously. We hope you can put the trash in the right ce." exined Filka as their guide.


    "Interesting¡­ I wonder if these trees could easily get burned."mented Jade with a smile.


    Seeing the red-skinned Jade that seemed made of fire, Filka wasn''t surprised at this question and gave an honest answer with a smile.


    "Master Jade didn''t need to worry about this. The wood and tree buildings here are heavily enchanted. However, we hope you do not intentionally burn them since the enchantment has its own limit." exined Filka.


    "Hoo¡­ This makes me wonder. If everything is made of wood, did you not have something like a smithing area or weapon forge here?" asked Jade while leading the topic.


    "Of course, we have our own forge facility. However, our method of forging is quite different from usual forging. We don''t need to use any fire during the forging process." exined Filka truthfully.


    "Really? Can I see it?" asked Jade with a smile.


    ''As expected of Uncle, he is really good at leading topics.'' thought Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe you can see it. However, our smithers and crafters like quiet environments. I hope you don''t make too much noise." said Filka.


    "Sure, just lead the way." said Jade.


    They meet other people from various nations when they are on the way to the elf forging facility. Some of them have their own conversation, while a few of them bicker with each other.


    When their argument reaches a certain point, their elven guide suggests they fight inside the specially prepared area.


    At this moment, they passed by another group of people from another nation. Unlike the other group, Angus and the others could feel these groups consist of three seventh-grade level people. However, the two other seventh grades seemed to doze off like they were being controlled.


    On the other hand, thedy in front of them looks very charming and enchanting. Jade immediately recognized this charming ck-haireddy. She is the Mistress of Menaki, Ivis Latina. It is one of the most dangerous seventh grade listed by King Leon.


    Jade knows this is a vicious woman who could even take control over two full-fledged seventh-gradebatants under hermand. Although no one knows how she did it, it has already made the other seventh-grade people put guards against her.


    No one wants their mind and body controlled like a ve, especially the prideful seventh grade. Fortunately, this control is also lowering the seventh-gradebat prowess. Otherwise, the Menaki Kingdom will be a supreme empire in the Firuman long ago.


    Jade didn''t want to have any contact with this vicious woman. He decided to ignore her and keep walking without saying anything. Angus and Jacob also did the same things. Just as they passed, 09:43


    Angus and Mistress Ivis seemed to feel something.764 Towards Roundel City


    "Sure. Thank you for your teaching, teacher." said Jayna in a teasing tone.


    "Urgh¡­ Forget about it." said Angus as he remembered some of his past life.


    The next day, Angus wakes up early and prepares his things. Learning from his past trip, he decides to bring a lot of equipment that is enough to destroy a small nation. Fortunately, he could store these things inside Draven''s personal dimension.


    Draven also has his own dimension. However, the legendary cat beast didn''t like others to put things inside of it unless it was his food. It took Angus a lot of ''threat'' to finally let Draven store his items.


    After checking everything is ready, Angus goes outside his bedroom balcony to enjoy the cool morning breeze. During this time, Jayna also follows him and hugs him from behind. The young couple didn''t say anything, just enjoying each other warm in silence.


    "I should go now." said Angus softly.


    However, Jayna still didn''t release her hug, even to hold it tighter.


    "Jayna¡­" called Angus gently.


    Through their bond, he could feel Jayna''s disturbed mind. Therefore, he also couldn''t push away his beloved girl. At this moment, they find the sleepy Anna unusually wakes up while holding her fluffy ball.


    "Emm¡­ Did Daddy want to go somewhere?" asked Anna, wiping her sleepy eyes.


    "Yes. But not for long. Can Anna be a good girl while Daddy is gone?" asked Angus while patting the little girl''s head.


    "Alright, Anna will be a good girl while Daddy is having an affair trip." said Anna innocently.


    "Urgh¡­ Where did you learn¡­ Forget about it. Just don''t make too much trouble, okay?" said Angus.


    "Jayna, I will go first then. Please tell Mother and Brother Jason." said Angus.


    "Sure. Come back soon and no flirting." said Jayna while holding Anna.


    "Draven, let''s go." said Angus with a smile.


    *Whish* The dark shadow below Angus starts to cover him and swallow his body. The next moment, Angus disappears into the shadows [Shadow Teleportation]. Unbeknownst to Angus and Jayna, the twin Gemini once again manages to sneak behind Angus and get teleported again.


    A few momentster, Angus finds himself inside the teleportation room at the Royal Pce. His sudden arrival surprised all the people in the room.


    "I hope I am not toote yet." said Angus casually.


    "A-Angus?!" called Duke Jacob in surprise.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems you changed your mind, huh?" said Jade.


    "I never said I didn''t agree, did I?" replied Angus.


    "Then, I suppose I no longer need to go, right?" asked another high noble in the room.


    "Ahh.. Yeah. I apologize for all of the trouble, Marquis Bn." said Duke Jacob politely.


    "Don''t worry about it. My noble dedrifter family will always be ready to help the Victory family." said Marquis Bn.


    While the two high noble exchange pleasantries, "I hear you just created another mess in the territory yesterday. Are you sure you want to go with us?" asked red-skinned Jade.


    "I want to try learning the elf''s unique smithing technique. So, I hope uncle could help me see the world and experience things." said Angus.


    "Hahahaha¡­. Right. That''s what I said. Well, I will see what I can doter. I hear from His Majesty they will do some sort of test or something." said Jade.


    "Seriously?" asked Angus with a frown.


    "The elf actually already called me a long time ago. However, our recent war with the Nergal prevented me from leaving the border. They just want to announce my title as seventh grade or something. It is not too important." said Jade.


    "Hooo¡­ That''s quite a surprise." said Angus.


    While waiting for the teleportation tform to get ready, no one notices the twin Gemini is peeking from an outside door before disappearing.


    After waiting a while, the teleportation tform was finally ready. The royal pce teleportation device is the only one registered to Roundel City. Otherwise, they may get rejected if they use other teleportation devices.


    Jade, Duke Jacob and Angus step on the tform and wait to be teleported. *Wung* *Wung* *BZZZTZZZ* The circr tform shines brightly before the three people disappear without a trace.


    A momentter, Angus finds himself in another ce filled with trees and greenery. His mind is a little bit dizzy from the teleportation side effect. However, the dizziness is weaker than Draven''s rough mass teleportationst time.


    With the help of his passive regeneration and high vitality, Angus recovered from his dizziness in a few seconds.


    "Wee to Roundel City, Master Jade. My name is Filka Greenever. I will be your guide during your stay at Roundel City. Please drink these to alleviate the effect of the teleportation device." said one of the elves nearby.


    "Sure." said Jade while taking the blue liquid drink.


    Angus and Duke Jacob also take the drink but don''t immediately drink it. Using his high intelligence and [Analyze], Angus immediately virtually breaks down the blue-colored drink in his mind.


    A few secondster, Angus nods to Jade and his father. Then, they start to drink these refreshing drinks without fear. Although they have heard about these customs before, they still need to be careful since they are in a foreignnd.


    Usually, King Leon will leave at least one person in their group to avoid consuming anything if the food and drink are poisoned. However, with Angus'' assurance and [Analyze], they didn''t need to fear the poison.


    The nearby elves and Filka also didn''t mind their action since they were already used to this careful behavior from other nation leaders.


    After that, they leave the teleportation area and walk around Roundel City. Since it is the first time for Jade and Angus inside this tree city, they decide to tour the city before returning to their residence.


    City is made of wood and the buildings are shaped like trees.


    09:42


    The only exception is therge dome building in the middle of the city. It is made of unknown During this time, Angus released his [Great Mana Echolocation] to sense everything nearby. He finds these cities are truly unique. None of the buildings are made of brick or stone. Everything in Roundel City is made of wood and the buildings are shaped like trees.


    The only exception is therge dome building in the middle of the city. It is made of unknown materials that even Angus couldn''t [Analyze].


    ''Even their sanitary equipment is made of wood, though I could feel it is not ordinary. Is it their custom or just a wood obsession.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Besides the unique architecture, Angus also finds other people from various races walking around the city.


    "As you can see, Roundel City is a special city made of wood and trees. We also take care of the cleaning of these ces seriously. We hope you can put the trash in the right ce." exined Filka as their guide.


    "Interesting¡­ I wonder if these trees could easily get burned."mented Jade with a smile.


    Seeing the red-skinned Jade that seemed made of fire, Filka wasn''t surprised at this question and gave an honest answer with a smile.


    "Master Jade didn''t need to worry about this. The wood and tree buildings here are heavily enchanted. However, we hope you do not intentionally burn them since the enchantment has its own limit." exined Filka.


    "Hoo¡­ This makes me wonder. If everything is made of wood, did you not have something like a smithing area or weapon forge here?" asked Jade while leading the topic.


    "Of course, we have our own forge facility. However, our method of forging is quite different from usual forging. We don''t need to use any fire during the forging process." exined Filka truthfully.


    "Really? Can I see it?" asked Jade with a smile.


    ''As expected of Uncle, he is really good at leading topics.'' thought Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe you can see it. However, our smithers and crafters like quiet environments. I hope you don''t make too much noise." said Filka.


    "Sure, just lead the way." said Jade.


    They meet other people from various nations when they are on the way to the elf forging facility. Some of them have their own conversation, while a few of them bicker with each other.


    When their argument reaches a certain point, their elven guide suggests they fight inside the specially prepared area.


    At this moment, they passed by another group of people from another nation. Unlike the other group, Angus and the others could feel these groups consist of three seventh-grade level people. However, the two other seventh grades seemed to doze off like they were being controlled.


    On the other hand, thedy in front of them looks very charming and enchanting. Jade immediately recognized this charming ck-haireddy. She is the Mistress of Menaki, Ivis Latina. It is one of the most dangerous seventh grade listed by King Leon.


    Jade knows this is a vicious woman who could even take control over two full-fledged seventh-gradebatants under hermand. Although no one knows how she did it, it has already made the other seventh-grade people put guards against her.


    No one wants their mind and body controlled like a ve, especially the prideful seventh grade. Fortunately, this control is also lowering the seventh-gradebat prowess. Otherwise, the Menaki Kingdom will be a supreme empire in the Firuman long ago.


    Jade didn''t want to have any contact with this vicious woman. He decided to ignore her and keep walking without saying anything. Angus and Jacob also did the same things. Just as they passed,


    Angus and Mistress Ivis seemed to feel something.

 Chapter 765 Played

    Chapter 765 yed


    Angus and Mistress Ivis slowly turn around and look at each other with frowns.


    ''A chi user?!!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    ''What a massive chi?!! It is as if¡­'' thought Ivis.


    Angus recovered from his surprise and walked again without stopping. Seeing this, Mistress Ivis also continued her walk. However, everyone could feel her disturbed mind from her silent behavior. No one knows what she is thinking.


    As for Angus, he wasn''t surprised that others could use chi, especially the seventh grade. It is easy for them to identallye in contact with chi as their body has near-endless vitality. Unlike mana, chi is heavily rted to vitality.


    The more vitality someone has, the easier they can produce and cultivate chi. He even felt some trace of chi inside Warchief Mightst time. However, the chi inside Warchief Might is very unrefined and wild.


    Angus assumed Warchief Might somehow identally found this kind of strong energy and didn''t practice much on it. On the other hand, Ivis Chi is very refined and concealed properly.


    If Angus hadn''t gotten close to Ivis, he might never have noticed such a refined chi from her body. There is a massive difference between cultivating chi and refining chi.


    The first one could get identally by doing some body training or meditation. Thetter needs a proper technique while circting chi. The technique epasses unique breathing rhythms, body movements, or other conditions.


    However, chi is very wild and hard to control. It is more destructive and uncontroble than mana by many times. One single mistake could heavily injure someone''s body.


    If they practice it in the wrong way, they may be doomed to die or get a permanent injury. Even with Angus'' superb talent in martial arts, he didn''t dare to develop aplete new technique of refining chi.


    He only improved his current refining technique passed down since ancient times. He knows this refining technique has already been improved and changed many times by his predecessor.


    In short, any sophisticated refining technique is an umtion and heritage technique passed down through history. Therefore, Angus is quite surprised to know there has been a chi user since ancient times in this world.


    ''Well, this world is getting more and more interesting. Still, Mistress of Makina, huh? This is going to be troublesome.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Makina kingdom is a unique kingdom that emphasizes freedom. Because of this policy, a blurry statement between theirws often leads to chaos.


    However, it is still a powerful nation since it is guarded by three seventh grade. Though, the two of them are only puppets and cannot use their seventh-grade real power.


    Angus heard rumors about the Makina kingdom bing one of the leading underworld businesses. It isparable to the previous Eternal Kingdom led by thest Vampire King Alfred.


    This makes Angus wary of Mistress Ivis, especially after knowing she is a chi user like him. Since Angus was born in this world, he only meets her and Warchief Might with chi in their body.


    It could be said that chi users are very rare, almost non-existent. With the underground world''s unscrupulous nature, Ivis will definitely try to contact him again.


    ''There is even a chance she may have tried to kidnap me. *Sigh* what a terrible¡­'' thought Angus inwardly.


    While Angus deeply contemtes, he notices their group is approaching a smallke in the corner of the Roundel City. From afar, they could see the dimly litke giving a magical sensation with sapphire light.


    "What is thatke?" asked Jade curiously.


    "That smallke is our smithing facility. Thatke resembles how you use forge to melt your weapon." replied Filka.


    After a while, they finally reach the forging facility perimeter. To their surprise, this ce looks unguarded and feels like a nursing home for the elderly. They could see many elves lying around, sleeping without caring about the world. The site seems pretty peaceful and serene.


    "Ohh¡­ Filkas, why are you here? Did you want to maintain your equipment?" asked one of the elves nearby.


    "No, elder Cyran. These guests from the Heart Kingdom are interested in our forging facility. Can we look around?" asked Filkas.


    "A guest?" asked the elder Cyran while looking at Jade and the others.


    Despite being called an elder, Cyran didn''t look old and had the same appearance as an adult in the middle of thirty. He even looks younger than Jacob.


    "Yes, Elder Cyran. They are from the Heart Kingdom and will participate in the next World Alliance meeting." said Filkas.


    "Ahh.. I see. Hmm¡­ What are you doing here again?" asked Cyran.


    "We are trying to look at the forge facility, Elder Cyran." replied Filkas patiently.


    "Ohh¡­ visiting the facility. Wait¡­ Who are they?" asked Cyran.


    "*Sigh* They are from the Heart Kingdom." said Filkas.


    "Ohh.. Heart Kingdom. Hm¡­ Who are you again?" asked Cyran.


    "Err¡­ My name is Filkas, Elder Cyran." said Filkas as he slowly got impatient at this senile elf.


    "Ahh¡­ Filkas. Did youe here to maintain your equipment again?" asked Cyran.


    "Excuse me, Filkas. Why don''t we just enter the facility now?" interrupted Jade.


    Using his sharp perception and keen eyes, Jade also notices this elf is just ying around with Filkas.


    "About that¡­ Elder Cyran here is the head of our Roundel Smithing Facility. So¡­" said Filkas uncertainty.


    ''Uncle, I think we should just go away. It seems this elder didn''t want us here.'' said Angus through telepathy.


    Like Jade, Angus also notices Cyran''s yful behavior. Although it is not hostile, it is problematic for some people. Moreover, Jade here is a full-fledged seventh grade. No one should y like this with any seventh grade unless they want to die.


    The prestige of seventh grade couldn''t be easily trampled by others. Hence, Angus prefers to go back and look for other ways to collect information.


    Receiving Angus'' telepathy, Jade''s gentle smile changes into a stern one before looking at Cyran coldly.


    "It seems we are not wee here. Then, let''s go back first." said Jade before walking away.


    This sudden change of attitude and aura startled Filkas and Cyran.


    Just after Jade walked a few steps, "Oh yeah, I forgot something. Next time, I will make sure to smash you to ash." said Jade.


    "I will keep it mine, The Meteor Jade." said Cyran politely.


    Hearing this, Jade just turns around and walks away followed by Angus and Jacob. Filkas couldn''t help but sigh before also following Jade.


    Unbeknown to Filkas, some part of Cyran''s clothes is burned. He may turn naked now if not because of strong enchantment in his clothes. However, this also shows Jade''s mastery of fire elemental.


    "Interesting¡­ It seems The Meteor Jade is not just a rumor." said Cyran.


    After leaving the elven smithing facility, Jade and the others decide to stay at their residence. Their residence is simr to when King Leon and Jacob visitedst time. It is a building with the shape of a tree and a hole as its entrance.


    Everything inside is covered with enchantments to make the guest feelfortable staying inside. There are a few rooms and one master bedroom for Jade''s group.


    "Although it is still early, let''s rest first. The meeting will not happen until tomorrow." said Jade before entering the master bedroom.


    "Sure." replied Jacob and Angus.


    "Then, can I walk around the city by myself?" asked Angus to Jacob.


    Jacob didn''t reply and looked at the nearby Filkas.


    "Err¡­ Well, usually the envoys from other kingdoms will stay together. However, we also didn''t forbid you to walk around the city. Still, you must be apanied by another guide. I will call one of my colleagues first if you want to continue walking around the city." said Filkas.


    "That will do," replied Jacob.


    Jacob knows Angus'' n to look for an elf forging technique. However, Jade and his presence may only limit Angus'' move. It is better to let Angus go alone to gather information.


    As for being caught by others, he didn''t believe anyone could catch Angus easily. Then, another elf came to apany Angus and walked around. Through Angus'' perception, he could feel this new elf is fifth grade and quite a clutch.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Aleria. I will be your teacher during your visit." said Aleria.


    "Aleria, it''s a guide, not a teacher!!" rebuked Filkas from the side.


    "I apologize for Aleria''s speech. She couldn''t speak themon tonguenguage well. However, she will not have a problem being your guide if you don''t mind her speech." said Filkas.


    "Sure. I don''t mind it." replied Angus.


    "So, where do you want to go Miss¡­" asked Aleria.


    "It''s Mr!!" rebuked Filkas again.


    "Ahh¡­ I am sorry. Mr¡­" said Aleria.


    "Just call me Angus. I am quite interested in elf literature. Did you have a public library or something?" replied Angus.


    "Public¡­ Sorry, we don''t have an open bath here." asked Aleria with surprise.


    "Public Library, Aleria!! It''s [Library], not [Open Bath]!!" retorted Filkas while saying elf words.


    "Ohh¡­ Library. Sure, we have one. Please follow me." said Aleria excitedly.


    "*Sigh* This girl¡­" said Filkas, speechless at Aleria''s casual manner.


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t mind it." said Angus before following Aleria.


    During the journey, Angus finds Aleria really an air-headed and clumsy girl. However,bined with the natural elf beauty, it only makes her adorable. If a man without a strong mentality is around her, they may already be doing some crime to the defenseless elven girl.

 Chapter 766 Elwint

    Chapter 766 Elwint


    Fortunately, Angus didn''t have any bad intentions towards the elven girl. It is not that he wasn''t interested in the clumsy elf girl. It is because he didn''t dare to have any bad thoughts about her.


    Although Angus is separated far away from Jayna in the Heart Kingdom, their mind is still connected. Admiring someone''s beauty is one thing, but having any other with other girls is another matter.


    Even if Jayna didn''t say anything, Angus would still feel unbearable since he is quite faithful. Fortunately, their journey is short and unimpeded.


    "Umm¡­ Are you sure you want to go here? All the ''nails'' here are in Elwint." said Aleria.


    "[It''s books not nails. I also know Elwint a little bit.]" said Angus in elvennguage.


    Elwint is the mothernguage of the elf race. It is often dubbed as Elvish or elf words. It is a uniquenguage on the border of ancient powerfulnguage andmonnguage.


    "[Y-You¡­ You could speak Elwint!! How? Are you an elf? Half-breed? But, I don''t detect any trace of an elf in you.]" said Aleria excitedly in Elwint.


    "Err... I just know Elwint a little bit." said Angus in his usualnguage.


    Then, Angus entered the silent public library with rows of bookshelves. Like any other building, the public library is shaped like a tree with a big hole as an entrance. Still, Angus finds this building is more unique than other buildings.


    He finds the whole library, shelves, and books are integrated with the tree building rather than forced through enchantment like Angus'' tree residence.


    The whole library is empty and only a few elves work as librarians. After Aleria talks with the receptionist, Angus gets permission to explore the library. During this time, some librarians and workers looked at Angus weirdly but didn''t do anything.


    Using his sharp perception and proficiency at Elwint, Angus finds the librarian is quite skeptical that he can speak and read Elwint. However, Angus neither confirms nor denies their doubt.


    In fact, Angus already mastered Elwint with the help of the high elf Silvia. He even learned Ancient Elwint words, though he couldn''t vocalize them as they belong to powerful ancientnguages.


    Still, Angus didn''t dare to im to master thenguage openly since he knew thisnguage was quite dangerous. ording to Silvia, the Elwintnguage is derived from one of the most powerfulnguages in the world, the Dragon Tongue.


    To learn the Elwintnguage, the person needs to learn many vocabry words and their grammar and a unique mana maniption pattern for each word vocalization.


    This makes thenguage almost unlearnable for outsiders since, without proper guidance, they couldn''t even speak Elwint properly. If someone is forced to vocalize the words, it will not be unpleasant and rough in the ear. Their meaning could also change.


    Since Angus'' mind is connected with Silvia, he could learn Elwint easily by digesting the information given by this two-faced elf through his mind. With his high intelligence and [Analyze], he could memorize thousands of mana maniption patterns in half a day.


    If Angus uses his [Analyze] second threshold, he only needs half an hour to thoroughly memorize and learn thenguage.


    "Mr. Angus, I am unsure where you learn the Elwint Language. However, we also had no rules to forbid others from reading our books. As long as you keep the ce clean and don''t damage the books, you could explore the library." said the elven librarian.


    "Sure. Don''t worry, I am just interested in elf literature." replied Angus before walking to a nearby wooden shelf.


    Entering the extensive circr library, Angus passed many wooden shelves while ncing at all the books. asionally, he will stop and take the nearby book to flip it over before moving again.


    Seeing Angus immersed in reading books, Aleria decided to wait outside and not disturb Angus. Unbeknown to her, it is also part of Angus'' n.


    ''Silvia, are you there?'' asked Angus telepathically.


    ''I am at your service, master.'' Silvia''s voice is heard inside Angus'' mind.


    ''You know what to do. Scanning all the books here without missing a single piece.'' thought Angus.


    ''Y-Yes.'' replied Silvia with difficulty.


    Noticing the reluctant tone in Silvia, ''Don''t worry, I promise to keep all the knowledge here by myself. Besides, you should be d I didn''t force you to appear here right now. Just do your task.'' said Angus in a stern tone.


    that I choose. It is also a curse for us, the high elf race.'' said Silvia.


    ''Alright, master.'' replied Silvia in an expressionless manner.


    ''Silvia, about your current condition¡­ Will you be emotionless tools like artificial intelligence?'' asked Angus with worry.


    ''As expected, you noticed my current condition master. T-This¡­ This is something that I choose. It is also a curse for us, the high elf race.'' said Silvia.


    "You are lying again. No, you didn''t tell the whole truth. *Sigh* Sometimes, I really wonder why you always punish yourself like this. However, your unstable mind also makes it hard to pity you. Still, I didn''t believe you didn''t have any solution for it.'' replied Angus casually.


    ''It''s¡­ It''s toote. I.. I am sorry, Master. I can''t talk to you now and need to focus on scanning the book.'' said Silvia.


    Through his mind, he notices Silvia is lying to him once again. However, he also didn''t say anything about it. He feels Silvia is trying to kill herself by bing something simr to emotionless intelligence.


    Silvia''s current condition may be a little bit harsh and somewhat pitiful. Angus assumed Silvia had drastically changed since he defeated her in the duel.


    She bes expressionless without emotion more often than usual. Silvia''s emotional part slowly numbed and only became a sort of programmed intelligence. This self-harm behavior bes more apparent as time passes by.


    However, it didn''t mean Angus would not use her for his convenience. Scanning closed books is not as easy as when he opens them and reads them directly.


    Angus needs to scan the whole book''s words and reconstruct them in precise detail in his mind. During this time, he required full concentration and couldn''t be distracted.


    It also takes him a lot of mental and mind power to do this task. Therefore, Angus decides to use Silvia in this exhausting task while lending her his mind-processing ability. In this way, he could still pay attention to the outside world while Silvia scanned all the books in the library.


    After shaking his head and clearing his mind, Angus starts to browse the information he gets from Silvia''s scanning. Although Silvia is still not done scanning the books in the library, he finds a lot of important information in this library.


    In fact, Angus has already targeted this public library since the start. He heard from Silvia that the elf race likes to collect knowledge and books. Therefore, their simple public library is a treasure trove for a researcher like Angus.


    Unbeknown to Angus, the Roundel public library is one of the mostplete libraries in the elfmunity. Not only forging techniques, they even have a few elf secret techniques.


    However, all this information is properly concealed in travel logs or storybooks. Unless someone reads the books carefully, they may be unable to find the information easily. Moreover, Elwint''s writing is more unusual than themonnguage.


    To understand Elwint''s writing, people need to read the whole sentence. However, it is a different case for books. People need to read the entire book before slowly decoding and reconstructing the whole book to read it.


    Such aborious task not only takes time but also heavily tasks someone''s mind. Without cheating powers like [Analyze] or Angus'' mind processing speed, someone will need at least a few months or more to read one Elwint book properly.


    While pretending to flip the book over, Angus suddenly turns a cold expression before putting the book on his back to the shelf.


    "Come out. I know you are there." said Angus to the empty space between shelves in front of him.


    "As expected from someone with enormous chi. Now, I am truly interested in you. Say, boy why don''t youe with me?" an enchanting voice from the surroundings.


    At the same time, Angus finds Ivis revealing herself from her hiding in front of him.


    "Greetings, Mistress Ivis. I don''t think enchanting someone without their permission is polite. Should I take this as a provocation from the Makina Kingdom?" asked Angus coldly without being affected by Ivis'' charm.


    "Hee¡­ You could even resist my charm. Now, I really want you. Say boy, did you interest in working for me?" asked Ivis coquettishly.


    "I am sorry, I already have a girlfriend." refused Angus coldly.


    "Huh?! You know... I find your tone quite annoying. [Domain - Crystal Pce]." said Ivis.


    Ivis releases an invisible wave that covers Angus and his surroundings. In a moment, Angus finds countless beautiful naked women surrounding himself. He also feels a pleasurable warm feeling in his body. Even his lower part subconsciously gets hard by itself.


    "This technique¡­ Who are you?!!" roared Angus in anger.


    "Fufufu¡­ It seems you also know the domain technique. But, it is a futile effort to struggle. You are mine now." said Ivis in an enchanting voice.

 Chapter 767 Foolish Disciple

    Chapter 767 Foolish Disciple


    "You are mine now." said Ivis in an enchanting voice.


    Hearing Ivis'' arrogant speech, the angry Angus slowly reigns himself and calms his mind. In a split second, he [Analyze] the whole situation carefully.


    Seeing Angus'' reaction, "Why? Cat got your tongue? Don''t waste energy, your body is already mine." said Ivis.


    "It is really 80% simr. Be it the breath, pattern, or even habit. All of it was simr besides the signature. Fade¡­" muttered Angus.


    "H-Huh?! How did you know that na..." said Ivis.


    Before Ivis finished her sentence, "[Reverse Domain - Crystal Pce.]" said Angus.


    Suddenly, the whole domain trembled and disappeared without any trace. All the naked beautiful women and Angus'' abnormal condition are also gone. Angus and Ivis are back at the quiet library with rows of wooden shelves.


    There is not even a slight disturbance in the library. Even the elf librarian in the distance didn''t notice Angus and Ivis'' short confrontation. Angus uses more potent barriers and camouge spells chantlessly to be safe.


    ''Huft¡­ Luckily, no one noticed us. Otherwise, my n to rob this ce is gone. Now, what should I do with her?'' said Angus while ncing coldly at the kneeling Ivis.


    "Fade¡­ No, should I call you Ivis now." called Angus.


    "M-Master¡­" replied Ivis while trembling nervously.


    "Alright, stand up first." said Angus.


    "N-No¡­ I can''t!! I.. I try to hurt Master." said Ivis with a trembling voice.


    *Drip* *Drip* *Drip* Angus notices the crying tearsing from the bowing Ivis. He didn''t know if it was tears of joy or fear.


    "*Sigh* Troublesome¡­ Ivis, is this how seventh grade should act?!!" rebuked Angus sternly.


    "I don''t care!! I am hurting Master!" replied Ivis stubbornly while still crying in the mess.


    After a few minutes of pacifying Ivis, the charming woman finally stood up from kneeling but still lowered her head. Then, Ivis started to talk and exin her current situation.


    "So, you say you arrive at this world using a powerful ancient art and earth chi? And it was around a hundred years ago." summarized Angus.


    Ivis or Fade is Angus'' only disciple in his previous life. During hisst life, he took a disciple to truly be the grandmaster of martial arts. Angus'' talent andbat prowess as a martial artist is indisputable.


    However, one needs to teach a student to be a real grandmaster. Only by being able to teach others perfectly can someone be a master. This is not just a nonsense culture, tradition, or simple superiority title.


    When someone is trying to teach others, they need not only to master the subject but also everything rted to it. In some sense, someone cannot truly master one subject if they can''t teach or exin it to others.


    Since Angus is obsessed with pursuing the highest pinnacle of martial arts, he also decides to teach a student. Through many ups and downs, he finally takes Ivis as his only disciple in his previous life.


    Despite having a disciple and teacher rtionship, their rtionship is quite estranged. In fact, Angus never truly cared about her since he had no expectations for her.


    If he judges someone else with his high standard, he will find everything the other party did wrong and not worthy of praise. In the end, he never imposed any expectation on Ivis for the safety of their mind, nor did he praise her except for a few superficial ones.


    As a result of this situation, Ivis finds Angus as a benevolent yet also strict teacher. Unfortunately, this is a one-sided feeling. Since Angus has no expectations for Ivis, it is hard for him to get close to Ivis. For him, they just have a superficial rtionship as teachers and students.


    Therefore, Angus didn''t expect this disciple to try so hard to follow him into this world. Moreover, there is also an incident like hisst battle in his past life.


    "Yes, Master. I¡­ I am d. I finally met the Master again." said Ivis excitedly.


    There is no longer any trace of the majestic seventh grade like before. Ivis became very meek under Angus'' intense re. If other people see such a scene, they will go wild. Mistress Ivis is famous for being a prideful woman and a terrifying leader.


    "So, Ivis¡­ Why did you betray me?" asked Angus coldly while leaning on his chair.


    "Eh¡­ I¡­ I¡­" replied Ivis nervously.


    "A poison that couldpletely stop my chi. Previously, I didn''t know about poison and stuff like this to know how it is made. Stopping chi itself is already a miraculous action. Yet, it can stillpletely stop my dense chi like it is nothing."


    "However, I met with a lot of poisonous beings and have been doing a lot of research about it recently."


    "And look what I found¡­ Topletely stop my previous dense chi, you need to know my chi properties in detail and ingest some poison periodically before being able to stop the chi cirction."


    "In other words, it is to ''condition'' my body to be susceptible to poison. When it came to this, I began to suspect a few people around me. At first, I thought it would be my foolish brother. But, we rarely meet before that day which makes me suspect other people."


    "One of these people is you. The one that makes me an herbal drink every morning without missing a single day." said Angus coldly.


    "M-Master¡­ I could exin this." said Ivis in a hurry.


    "Enough!! No more excuses!! I am already letting go of my past life. I don''t care what reason you dare to harm me or why you even follow me here."


    "However, one thing for certain. If you tried to cross with me in this world, I will make sure you feel pain for eternity." said Angus coldly before walking away slowly.


    "Wait Master¡­ Please. I could exin everything." said Ivis in panic.


    "And why should I hear and trust your exnation?!! Did you think I didn''t notice the trace of many vicious forbidden art in your body?!" said Angus with hostility.


    "T-This¡­" said Ivis while slowly crying.


    "As I said before, I didn''t hold any grudge against you for what you did in the past. However, it is a different case for those forbidden art. Just noticing the trace of many [Soul Recement] in your body already makes me sick." said Angus coldly.


    "You see, Ivis. I never had any sort of expectation from you. However, you are now truly disappointing me. What a waste!!" added Angus.


    Hearing this remark, Ivis once again sobs with tears. Noticing it is a genuine tear and sad emotion, Angus frowns slightly before sighing deeply.


    "What a mess¡­ Guess I will hear your exnation first. But don''t think it will change everything." said Angus.


    "I¡­ My lifespan and vitality are degraded. I had no choice but to use [Soul Recement] technique. I know this is a vicious forbidden art that Master hates, but¡­ I.. I don''t want to die before I meet Master!!" said Ivis with difficulty.


    "Lifespan? Vitality? I see¡­ You over-cultivate your chi before reaching seventh grade. *Sigh* What a mess¡­" said Angus before massaging his head.


    Angus finally realizes his stupid disciple is involved in many messes because of him. As for the reason for betraying him in his past life, he could guess it.


    Despite not being close with his disciple, he knows Ivis is obsessed with him to the point of wanting to die together. Angus will not be surprised if Ivis makes a drastic move, like poisoning him because of her unhealthy obsession.


    All she needs is just a little enticement topletely betray him. Still, he couldn''t just forgive her for using [Soul Recement]. It is a very vicious forbidden art that involves the soul.


    In short, this technique is aplex ritual to permanently possess a new body with the caster''s soul. However, it has stringent requirements. The victim or new body vessel must not be an adult and the same gender as the caster.


    Moreover, the victim must also be in a state of mind down orplete insanity. To achieve this state, the victim will be tortured until their mind ispletely gone and they can''t think of anything. Because of this vicious requirement, Angus hates all the users of this forbidden art.


    For Angus, there is no difference between Forbidden Art and ordinary martial art. However, it is a different case regarding vicious techniques like this. Torturing a child to the point of insanity just to extend one life is just wrong in so many ways.


    Even the most murderous killer will not be okay with such an action. There is a huge difference between torturing an adult person and harming an innocent kid to the point of insanity.


    After contemting for a moment, Angus approached the crying Ivis silently before poking her head with his finger. Suddenly, Ivis feels a sharp jolt all over her body. She feels all her difort and hidden danger from doing all the forbidden arts is suddenly gone.


    "This is thest time. After this, we will no longer have any rtion. Take care of yourself, my foolish disciple." said Angus before walking out of the row of shelves.


    "M-Master.. Thank you!!" said Ivis while bowing and crying.

 Chapter 768 Roundel Meeting

    Chapter 768 Roundel Meeting


    After leaving the crying Ivis alone, Angus returns back as he is no longer in the mood to stay in the library. Despite his cold attitude towards Ivis, he still cares about this foolish disciple.


    In fact, Ivis never knew that Angus almost blew out when Ivis showed signs of betraying him in his past life. Angus may have already let go of his past life, but it didn''t mean he could easily forgive a traitor. He still hates traitors the most.


    Just as he almost blows out, Jayna''s intention and voice calm him down. His deep burning anger was washed away by Jayna''s pure intention.


    Jayna''s sudden intrusion reminds him to reign his emotion and anger. Angus and Jayna know nothing will be good by giving in to his anger. At that moment, Angus'' memories of Ivis in his past life sh in his mind.


    Angus knows how his disciple loves him beyond measure. How Fade always prioritizes him over everything else. She would almost care for him and tend his wound after his hard battle.


    Angus knows Ivis never truly hates him or wants to betray him. He knows Ivis just wants him all by herself. This is the inner demon and devil that sprout in her heart.


    Ivis or Fade is born as a poor orphan in a copsed nation. Not to mention a small poor orphan, even an adult couldn''t have a single meal for a day. It is really a hellish situation for orphans and the weak.


    Through a series of coincidences, some organization picks her up among the other orphans before Fade finally bes Angus'' disciple in his past life. As Fade gets warm care and attention from Angus, she develops intense feelings beyond student and teacher rtionships.


    This feeling grows stronger as time passes by. Before Angus and she knows, it has already be her inner demon, making her have an unhealthy obsession with Angus.


    However, Angus didn''t care too much about it since it was not the first time he met a fangirl with an unhealthy obsession with him. Many people are obsessed with him, be it his body, talent, or his heritage chi.


    In fact, one of the female grandmasters he fought in hisst battle was also obsessed with him. Therefore, Angus just lets Fade keep her feelings and thinks it will pass by as time passes.


    After reminiscing his memories about Fade, Angus forgives her and solves her body problem to fulfill his obligation as her teacher onest time.


    As a Seventh grade that breaks the mortal body, Ivis''s body no longer has hidden injury or danger. However, it doesn''t mean the side effect of forbidden art ispletely gone. Ivis will still receive some ufortable sensations, be it in her soul, body, or mind.


    Although this difort will not affect her battle prowess, it will still affect her state of mind in everyday life. In fact, one of the side effects is making Ivis more lustful towards men and more aggressive than usual.


    Since Angus already has done preliminary research about body, mind, and soul using [Analyze] the second threshold before, he could easily solve Ivis'' problem by sending his own chi to her. For many other people, it is an unsolvable problem, but it is like a simple bone alignment for Angus.


    Leaving the public library, Angus returns back under the guidance of Aleria without speaking at all. Fortunately, the airheaded Aleria notices Angus'' sudden change and no longer pesters him with talk.


    After returning, Angus immediately excused himself inside his room to sort and digest his spoils. Although Angus cannot copy all the books inside the library, he still gets the important ones, like the elf forging technique.


    Unlike secret techniques hidden inside travel logs or storybooks, elf forging techniques openly stack each other in one ce without being hidden. When Angus ordered Silvia to scan the library, he asked her to prioritize this ce first.


    ''Mana Maniption? Liquify things? Is that even possible? Silvia, are you sure you are not copying the wrong book?" asked Angus curiously.


    "No, Master. I copied the whole book without any slight change. However, I also think it is possible. Although the current elf is not like a high elf, they are still a living being created by mana." said Silvia.


    "In theory, it is possible to disintegrate or change the form of something made of mana." added Silvia.


    "Yes, but it is simply impossible. Even if it is a product made of mana, there is a lot ofplicated stuff to bind it together. To just transform it into a liquid form is impossible. I already researched these things not too long ago." said Angus.


    "Master, the elf race has the natural affinity towards basic elemental. In short, it is easy for them to manipte the elemental inside one''s things."


    "Though it is still harder to disintegrate or damage the whole item structure, it is still possible to liquify things through some elemental mastery." exined Silvia.


    "I see¡­ *Sigh* This is going to be harder than I thought. However, I had no choice if I wanted to create a sentient weapon level. The elf forging technique seems tailored to create sentient weapons. It is almost simr to training my body, mind, and soul training." said Angus.


    The next day, Angus follows Jacob and Jade toward the gigantic dome-shaped building in the middle of the city. Just as Angus approaches the building entrance, someone suddenly charges at him quickly. *BOOOM*


    "Warchief Might!!" said Jade coldly while blocking the mad Warchief before him.


    "Hahaha¡­ So, you are the meteor Jade I heard about. But, I never knew you had a rtionship with a vicious woman."ughed Warchief Might yfully while ignoring the dagger and w in his vital part.


    The dagger ising from Ivis, while the w ising from his own daughter Merra. Warchief Might and even Jade are also surprised at Ivis'' sudden appearance. Before they could ask Ivis, Merra had already attacked her father directly.


    "Father, I am going to kill you!!" said Merra coldly.


    "Warchief Might, I seem to want a lion pet recently." said Ivis with a cold smile.


    Ivis''s charming voice stunned everyone, even giving a strong mental attack to Might. The mighty warchief even got an intense headache for a moment.


    "Stop!! Why don''t we go inside first." said Vandor, the seventh-grade elf leader.


    "Yeah¡­ There is no audience seat here."mented King Baldur nearby.


    "Hahaha¡­ You are really making a lot of enemies, Jade." mocked Andvari Nergal nearby.


    Seeing Warchief Might couldn''t get Angus for a single round, he reluctantly entered the circr meeting hall. Ivis and Merra also move their seats without saying anything.


    Merra''s sudden move surprised everyone, but no one dared toment about it since they didn''t want to entangle the mad Warchief. Arriving at the meeting hall, Jade sits on the Heart Kingdom seat while Angus and Jacob stand behind him.


    "Hello, everyone. It''s been a while since thest meeting. My name is Vandor Windspear. I will lead this World Alliance meeting once again." greeted Vandor.


    "As you already heard, around a week ago the dwarfmunity held a massive Undermine Council. Some of you or your representative also participate in this event. However, there is a big incident plotted by one of the dwarf elders, Dumrod Bronzepike." said Vandor.


    "As for the details of the incident, it will be exined by our dwarf friend here. Master Lotord, please." added Vandor.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Lotord Stonebreaker. One of the dwarf elders in the whole dwarfmunity. The incident started¡­" as Lotord narrates the whole Undermine Council incident.


    After hearing the whole story, "Alright, everyone as you already hear the story. The whole incident was plotted by Dumrod. However, our current concern is the sudden emergence of those monster overlords. Is there any opinion about what we should do?" asked Vandor.


    "A group of monster overlords¡­ Tch.. What a mess." said Barbarian King Asan, Leader of the Hasim Kingdom.


    "Mehh¡­ It is probably just being exaggerated." King Alderman Verick, King of Boaston Kingdom.


    "Hmph!! Isn''t this a good matter to leave it to those savage orcs?"mented King Persivell Binarca III, King of Velux Kingdom.


    "*Sniff* *Sniff* Did someone smell a coward rat?!" retorted Warchief Xagok, Warchief of Orchium.


    "A group of monster overlords. I don''t think it is a simple matter." said Nathya Ferera, Empress of Shana.


    "Did no one notice another dragon monster overlord?" asked Farun Baltros, King of Silverwing Kingdom.


    "I don''t think we should be concerned about that dragon." replied Omada rdar, King of Draridi kingdom


    Various reactions andments erupted as soon as Vandor finished speaking. Seeing the seventh grade bickering with each other or chatting like it is not their problem makes him remember the politicians meeting in his past life.


    However, unlike his past life, the whole room is emitted with pressure that could make weak-willed people insane. Although all the people here didn''t release all their strength or truly fight, they still released some part of their aura, especially the bickering ones.


    Magically, Angus notices no mana turbulence in the room despite the constant pressure from all these people.


    "Hold on, everyone. We are stillcking information about this matter. How about we ask for more information from the survivor. I heard the Heart Kingdom is also deeply involved in this mess." said Jasin Medral, King of Medral.

 Chapter 769 Intrusion

    Chapter 769 Intrusion


    "I heard the Heart Kingdom is also deeply involved in this mess." said Jasin Medral, King of Medral.


    "Wait a second¡­ Isn''t the King of Heart Kingdom King Leon? Since when has it changed to others? Don''t tell me that Blinking guy is gone now."mented Leader Kazish Fawkes, One of the Alvan United Leaders.


    "What did you mean, Leader Kazish?" asked a holographic King Nexus, King of Orces Kingdom.


    Although the current meeting waspulsory, some kings couldn''t attend or leave their kingdom for many important reasons. These national leaders will use long-distance holographicmunication to be able to participate in the meeting.


    ''So, this is the test that King Leon said before. What a childish manner?'' thought Jade.


    Before Jade could voice his own, "Pftt.. Hahaha¡­ What a country bumpkin?! The news about the Heart Kingdom having another seventh grade was spread long ago."


    "Kazish, I think you should recheck your brain. We don''t want you to get your wormbook brain disease." mocked Jalga Fretus, Demon lord of Bezia Kingdom.


    "Shut up, ve!! No one is talking to lowly ve demons like you!!" retorted Kazish Fawkes.


    *BOOOOM* Before everyone could say another word, Jalga angrily charged at Kazish. The two Kazish bodyguards tried to stop Demon Lord Jalga. Still, they only found they could not move under the sudden pressure.


    They find themselves pressured by Jalga and a few other Seventh grade in the meeting room. One of them is Demon Lord Volgoth, showing a deadly re to Kazish.


    Still, no one charges recklessly like Jalga, as they know it will only make a full-scale battle across the room.


    Kazish didn''t panic at the sudden attack, using a simple moving spell to change his location. The two seventh grade soon fight in the middle of the meeting room. While this happens, everyone seems to forget Kazish''s previous inquiry about Jade.


    *BOOOM* *BAAM* *BZZZTTZZ* The two seventh gradeunched various spells across the room while moving around at fast speed. Their speed is breakneck and surpasses any ordinary fifth-grade warrior. While this happens, many stray attacks areunched on the other nation leaders.


    The other leaders didn''t think much about it, just stopping the attack with their own effort. Few of the spells also reach Jade and Angus locations. However, they all burned to nothingness before they could reach their area.


    In fact, Angus and Jacob could defend against this kind of attack. But Jade told them to stand down and let him take care of it. Previously, they briefed shortly about the ''test'' for the neer.


    At first, they thought it would be a show of power through some instigation. Unfortunately, the situation turned into this. Jade had to show his prowess by defending all the stray attacks. Defending against the seventh-grade attack is not simple, even if it is only a stray attack.


    "Well, it is fine either way. Still, I don''t think Heart Kingdom is rted to Medral Kingdom. If I am not wrong, the Medral kingdom is one of the Alvan United affiliated kingdoms."mented Jade while watching the battle.


    They continue for another few hours without Jalga and Kazish showing a sign of stopping. The two seventh grade even start tounch more dangerous and destructive spells. However, Jade and the others are not surprised at this scene.


    They know the rtionship between each nation''s leaders is not harmonious. Sometimes, they fight for many different reasons for hours or even days. During this time, the other nation leaders are forbidden to interfere with the fight.


    The one that did it will be expelled and cklisted from Roundel City. They could only join through holographicmunication for the next meeting, which lowered their own voice and influence over the meeting.


    ''Urgh¡­ This is really a waste of time.'' thought Angus while looking at his wristwatch.


    Demon Lord Jalga and Leader Kazish fight for more than four hours without stopping. Just as Angus thought of sleeping while standing, he noticed a space fluctuation near elf leader Vandor.


    A momentter, another seventh-grade elf appeared and sat beside Vandor. This elf is Luke Starlight, another elf leader. Then, the two elf leaders have a short conversation without anyone capable of hearing them.


    After chatting for a while, Elder Luke again disappears from the spot, leaving the meeting room. Then, Vandor stood up and mmed the ground with his wooden spear bottom.


    *Thumb* A loud deep vibration sound was heard from Vandor and spread through the room. At the same time, strong wooden tendrils appeared in front of Jalga and Kazish.


    "I am sorry for the sudden interruption, everyone. We managed to connect and have live footage about the current Undermine Council." said Vandor.


    Hearing this, Jalga and Kazish sit back in their seats after cursing each other with bad words. As for other nation leaders, they already ignore the two nation leaders and focus on the holographic screen in the middle of the room.


    *BZZZTZZ* *BZZZTZZ* A fuzzy holographic video buzzing around and reveals a few elves wearingplete protective armor.


    "Bisda, can you hear me?" asked Vandor.


    "Yes, Elder Vandor. Loud and¡­ Iing!! *BOOOM*" replied one of the elves in the holographic video.


    At this moment, a massive ice cier approaches their direction. Fortunately, Elder Luke is already nearby and destroys the giant cier with the help of other elves.


    "How is the situation there?" asked Vandor, ignoring the previous interruption.


    "As you can see, Elder Vandor. The monster overlord and Dumrod are still fighting. Their scale of fighting is also getting bigger. We couldn''t approach the area a hundred kilometers from their current battle location." replied Bisda.


    "Such a devastating fight. If it happens in the maind, it may affect a whole region." said Sovas Pridew, King of Tascar Kingdom.


    "No, it could even turn the whole region into wastnd." said Warchief Might solemnly.


    "Tch¡­ Say someone unscrupulous uses a radiation-based attack in the middle of a high popce area." snorted Elder Lotord.


    "Alright, that''s enough. We should focus on this matter first. Our connection time with my elf team is weak and short. We don''t know if it will be cut off from all those disturbances." reminded Vandor.


    "Leader Vandor is right. Say Bisda, right? Did you manage to list all the monster overlords in the area? Is there moreing?" asked Queen Lester, the Queen of the new Matrix Kingdom.


    "Yes. So far, we could detect Kingsmare Terrorwing, Overdevil¡­" Bisda starts to narrate all the monster overlords in the area.


    "Wait¡­ Even that Golden Horn Slug?!"mented King Alderman, King of Boaston Kingdom.


    "Kraken, Undying Demon Witch¡­ This is really terrible." said King Omada, King of Draridi kingdom.


    "Is another new monster overlord appearing in the area?" asked King Persivell, King of Velux Kingdom.


    "No, sir. So far, Elder Luke didn''t feel any more space fluctuation nearby. However, we are still unsure if another overlord appears in the middle of the battlefield. There is also Kraken space interference there." replied Bisda.


    "I see¡­ Bisda, could Leader Luke somehow sense Dumrod or is it just another fight between monster overlord?" asked Volgoth Tharzukas, Demon Lord of Kaban.


    "Elder Luke¡­ Wiiii... *BANG* *Bzzttzz* Catch it!!"


    Before Bisda could reply, loud crashing and childish girl sounds were heard.


    ''This sound¡­ No way!!'' thought Angus anxiously.


    "Huh? What is this blinking thing? Mira, did you know what this is?" the childish girl''s voice heard again from the holographic video.


    ''Yup, it''s Anna!!'' thought Angus while having a facepalm.


    *Swish* Suddenly, two small girls riding on a flying pillow appeared in the middle of the room.


    "Ehh¡­ Daddy!!" called Anna loudly while running to Angus.


    "Anna!!" called Angus back while catching the little troublemaker.


    "Anna, why are you here?" asked Angus worriedly.


    "Emm.. Anna and Mira want to catch wild Porky to show Anna''s cooking. Then, Mommy sat down pretending to be a statue. Then.. Then¡­ Mira came. Wait¡­ Is it Mira who came or Anna met Daddy first?" replied Anna.


    "Urgh¡­ Forget about it, " said Angus, speechless at his daughter''s scatterbrain.


    *SWUUNG* Suddenly, a strong space fluctuation appeared beside Mira. A momentter, Darren and Lenora appeared beside Mira. Anyone could feel intense pressure from Darren''s sudden appearance.


    "Darren." called Mira expressionlessly.


    "Yes, Master. Hello everyone. My name is Darren Rednight, the faithful servant of the Master of Hidden in the Dark. Since everyone is gathering here. My Master wants to express her presence to all of you so no one could miss her in the future." said Darren with a polite tone.


    "Who do you think you are?!! You are just another Vampire King!!" snorted Chief Jork, leader of Aboban Kingdom.


    Darren said nothing, walking casually towards Chief Jork''s seat.


    "Hmph¡­ What? Did you want to fight? Don''t think just because you are a vampire king¡­" said Chief Jork without fear.


    *Grab* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Suddenly, Darren grabs Jork''s mouth and punches him brutally. As seventh-grade Goliath, Chief Jork also didn''t fear and tried to retaliate.


    However, his own punch and hit is unable to shake off Darren. In the end, Chief Jork keeps getting hit without stopping.

 Chapter 770 Conclusion

    Chapter 770 Conclusion


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Since Darren and Jork are seventh grade, their punch is powerful and very fast. After a few minutes of getting beaten, Chief Jork slowly groaned in pain as he got overwhelmed by Darren''s barrage of fists.


    This scene is shocking since Darren needs to hold Jork''s mouth and punch him with only one hand. In contrast, Jork has two free hands to hit Darren. Combined with his race as Goliath, who is famous for their strength, his punch could easily shatter the mountain.


    Yet, everyone could see that Jork''s fist could not push or even hurt Darren. It is as if Jork hitting a soft cotton. After another few minutes, Jork finally screamed in pain and could no longer fight back.


    "Arghh!! Stop! Stop!! Argghh!!" screamed Jork like a pig.


    No one will expect the mighty Goliath race to lose in a close fight punching duel. Goliath races are famous not only for their physical strength but also their endurance.


    Some even said their endurance isparable with a dwarf, while their strength isparable to a strong beastman. If they also have strong regeneration, they may be an ultimate warrior race. Now, this mighty seventh-grade Goliath could only beg for mercy in front of Darren.


    Moreover, everyone could see that Darren only used his physical skill to match Jork without any other spells or magic. After turning Jork into a swollen pig face, Darren finally releases his grip.


    Unbeknown to everyone, Darren is not only hitting Jork at a fast rate but also giving him a mind and mental attack each strike. It is okay to receive it one time.


    With hundreds of strikes, it is like being continuously stabbed by a syringe. The pain will not subside but umte and be stronger.


    "Now, let''s continue. As you may or may not know, My Master is the Master of Hidden in the Dark. I hope everyone can show some respect to Master." said Darren as if his previous duel with Chief Jork never happened in the first ce.


    Hearing these words, all the nation leaders stay silent without making a sound. Even the unruly Warchief Might also unusually stay quiet while watching the scene.


    "Woahhh¡­ Mira is so cool!! Anna also wants to be like Mira!!"mented Anna while being held by Angus.


    "Hush¡­ Anna, don''t say that. Here, have some snacks" said Angus before giving Anna snacks.


    "Yay!! Thanks, Daddy." said Anna happily while grabbing the snacks.


    Despite Anna''s rude and childish behavior, none of the seventh-grade leaders dare retort orment. They are not stupid enough to provoke Mira to retort the troublemaker Anna. Still, someone dared to bluntly re at the little troublemaker.


    This person is none other than Ivis. However, she immediately hides her hostile intent as Angus nces at her for a split second. Her behavior immediately returned to usual.


    "Ehem¡­ Master Mira, Master Darren, we are d to have you here. If you please, join our current world alliance meeting." said Vandor to break the situation.


    Mira didn''t say anything and only gave a silent nod. As an elf leader, Vandor knows the real identity of Mira. He knows this almighty being can erase the world on a whim.


    She is also responsible for the extinction of the high elves race. Even if he didn''t want to, he needed to please Mira to avoid trouble.


    After Mira takes her seat while staying on her flying pillow, the meeting continues to think about how to deal with the monster overlord. Angus uses this moment to feed Anna various snacks and prevent her from saying unnecessary things.


    If everyone knows Anna is the one who summons the monster overlords, they may get into big trouble. Despite Angus'' apathetic nature towards political circles, he still knows Monster Overlords is the enemy of World Alliance.


    Unless they have a special reason, the monster and World Alliance will always be on opposite sides. It has been an unreconciled conflict since ancient times. It is impossible for him to suddenly solve this conflict, nor does he wants to do it.


    ''It is better if no one knows that Anna is the one that summoned those monster overlords.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Alright, let''s continue our talk. From the monster overlord that appeared, we find they are very dangerous and categorized as beyond ordinary monster overlord." Vandor said to resume the meeting.


    "True. Just by facing that, Kraken is already dangerous enough. Still, I am curious at how Dumrod survives until now under those dangerous monsters'' onught." said King Persivell, King of Velux Kingdom.


    "Say someone who is not stopping Dumrod from the start." said Eldon Grimm.


    "Yes. Maybe the dwarf is hiding something from us." snided Eldon Grimm, Leader of Golden Concord.


    "Hmph¡­ Absurd!! Did you think we wanted all of this to happen?! Besides, these things never happen if not because of shrewd people like you!!" retorted Elder Lotord.


    "Say someone who is not stopping Dumrod from the start." said Eldon Grimm.


    "Huammm¡­. Here we go again. Wake me up if they finish fighting." said King Baldur, King of Mocan Kingdom.


    Before Baldur said this, some kings and leaders were already sleeping on their seats without caring about the world. Some rough people like Warchief Xagok even already snore loudly. Yet, everyone wasn''t surprised at the scene.


    This is how the Roundel Meeting works as usual. There are too many disputes between these leaders. If they didn''t put down their own conflict first, there is no way they could make a majority decision. In the end, the whole alliance may even get destroyed on the spot.


    Moreover, each seventh grade has their own ego and pride. Unless they are willing themselves, they will not back down, even going against the whole world. Otherwise, they may never reach the seventh-grade level in the first ce.


    Therefore, they have a tacit understanding to let others bicker and solve their conflict first. Everything is fine as long as no one dies or is permanently injured. After all, they are still at the seventh-grade level.


    It took more than half a day before they could return back to their current meeting. During this time, there was a lot of bickering and fighting among the leaders.


    Fortunately, Anna sleeps peacefully on Angus'' arm without caring for the world, rather than bbering words and inciting more conflict.


    After another half a day of discussion, the leaders agreed to create another investigation and look out for the team. They also agree to execute Dumrod by joint effort if he survives the current onught.


    The team is almost the same as before and consists of many people with the minimum strength of sixth grade. However, they will also hire a few free seventh grade for safety along with elf leader Luke.


    Each day, this team will consume a lot of resources from all the world alliance nations, which is the team''s true purpose.


    These resources will be spread to all team members equally, enabling them to help some poor nations or thosecking resources without paying too much price.


    Although the one that manages these resources is the neutral elf kingdom, they could still choose some resources during their daily provision. Of course, those who contribute more resources will have more rights to receive.


    Furthermore, the danger and lethality of these missions are lesser than those of the previous investigation team towards Dark Forest. If they couldn''t beat Dumrod and meet Monster Overlord, they still have a chance to escape easily.


    They also need to know if those monster overlord will stay there or teleport back to their own territory. If they remain inside the Undermine Council, the team will carry out arge-scale annihtion method to bury them with all the dwarves''munity property.


    At first, Elder Lotord took this action since the Undermine Council is not only massive wealth from all over the Dwarf Community across the world but also some of their ancestral halls.


    Each permanent building inside the Undermine Council is an ancestral hall from various dwarf families. Destroying the whole Undermine Council means also destroying their ancestral halls and memoirs.


    However, he knew he couldn''t let these monster overlords upy it either. In the end, he decides to annihte the whole ce if the monster overlord still survives or stays there.


    Since the Elder Lotord is one of the two remaining dwarf elders, he could decide on the spot andplete the whole process. Despite the previous useless bickering and wasting almost two days, Angus was quite surprised about the Roundel Meeting''s efficiency.


    Not only are leaders bound by a strong contract their vote to prevent any mishaps, but they can even make the whole regtion on the spot.


    It only takes them a few hours to finish all this hassle, team regtion, contract, distribution, logistics, etc. They even include the next movement for the unforeseen situation, like Dumrod being able to survive or the monster overlord going back to their own territory.


    ''This kind of efficiency is better than our own bureaucracy, even in my past life where information could spread as fast as lightning.'' thought Angus.


    When the Roundel Meeting ends, Angus and the others immediately return to the Heart Kingdom. Just as they walk back, they find the sleeping troublemaker suddenly opening her eyes and looking at the surroundings as if observing Roundel City''s environment.


    "Ugly!!"mented Anna while pouting.


    "Ehh??" reacted Angus and the others.


    "Anna, what did you mean?" asked Angus.


    "It''s grass!! Everything is grass!! Ugly¡­ super ugly!! Ahh¡­ Anna knows. Anna will ask the other to burn it."mented Anna in anger.

 Chapter 771 Lucky

    771 Lucky


    "Anna will ask the other to burn it."mented Anna while pouting.


    "Anna!!" called Angus solemnly.


    "Emm?" asked Anna confusedly.


    "What did I tell you about the consequences?" asked Angus seriously.


    "Emm¡­ Ahh¡­ Anna knows. Did the long ears of grass thank Annater? That''s certainly trouble. Should Anna hire the others for Anna''s schedule? Or should Anna hire a chef in case Anna forgets to eat." bbering Anna.


    "Hmm¡­ Being famous is really hard. Anna wondered how Mira did it?" added Anna.


    ''*Sigh* This girl really thinks the elf will thank her for destroying their home.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "That''s not what I mean, Anna. They will get angry and may think you like grass if you destroy their home. You don''t want that, right?" said Angus patiently.


    While Angus lectures the naughty troublemaker, many nearby elves hear the little loudmouth. Some pay attention to them, while others shrug it off as childish remarks. Unbeknownst to everyone, an old elf deep inside Roundel City having a sudden cold sweat.


    Even the nearby mighty-scaled creatures also opened their eyes. Deep silence permeated between these powerful beings as if they were ready to face a world-ending attack.


    "So, Anna shouldn''t destroy this grass?" asked Anna.


    "Yep. Just be a good girl and we will return in a few hours. You don''t want to miss eating roasted pork, right?" said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Roasted pork? Where? Hurry! Hurry!! Anna is hungry." said Anna excitedly.


    "Okay.. Okay¡­ We will be back soon. So, just calm down now." said Angus.


    "Okay." said Anna shortly.


    Seeing Anna''s sudden behavior change, Angus didn''t know if it was for the better or worse. He knows that as each day passes, Anna''s monster-minded side slowly shows, especially her mood change.


    Her mood changes faster at this moment and Angus didn''t know if she was making childish remarks or serious. He didn''t expect it to ur now. Besides Anna''s deep excitement and happiness, he could also feel her anger and contempt.


    These four emotions are brewing together like a stirred ball pool. The strongest will stay on top but be reced by others a momentter. It is really the embodiment of chaos. Still, this mixed emotion also perturbed his mind.


    Despite Anna''s randomness and being a scatterbrain, she never did something without a good reason. In fact, Anna truly adheres to the cause-and-effect rules. As long as she isn''t triggered by something, she also will not react to something strongly.


    "Anna, did something bother you here?" asked Angus.


    "Emm.. The grass." replied Anna as a matter of fact.


    "Beside the grass." retorted Angus.


    "Nope." replied Anna again.


    "Really?" asked Angus in disbelief.


    "Yeah. Didn''t Daddy get angry at the grass?" asked Anna.


    "Ehh.. Me? Of course not. Don''t you remember that I manage a huge farm back home?" asked Angus.


    "Stupid Daddy! Not that grass!! It is this grass!!" retorted Anna.


    "Huh?" asked Angus in more confusion.


    "Anna already hates speaking about disgusting grass. Now, Daddy is too stupid. Phew¡­ Anna is really too smart." replied Anna while shaking her head narcissistically.


    "This girl¡­" said Angus.


    While the two interact like father and naughty daughter, Angus still does not underestimate Anna''s remark. When Anna says he is dumb or stupid, it means Anna is literally saying it or having something underlined behind her words.


    This behavior has already happened many times during their lives. Only through using his [Analyze] at maximum capacity can Angus finally understand or guess Anna''s real purpose.


    ''Wait.. Did she get angry because the elves didn''t want to share their forging technique with me? Or did she get angry because I got yed before? Or is it something else the elves did in the dark?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    ''Whatever it is¡­ It is better to leave this ce as soon as possible, '' thought Angus, signaling Jade using his telepathy.


    As if noticing Angus'' thought, Jade urged the elf guide to prepare the teleportation faster. During this time, Anna also has a short farewell to Mira.


    ''It seems the Eternal Kingdom will do something big shortly.'' thought Angus.


    Angus has noticed Darren and Lenora''s sense of urgency. Their sudden departure is also detected by other people since Mira and the others are famous after their previous deed.


    Fortunately, Angus and the others didn''t need to wait for a long time before being able to use the teleportation device. Stepping on top of the tform, they were ready for the ufortable distortion as it dimly lit. *Wung* *Wung* *BBZZZTT*


    "You are a lucky, disgusting elf and big lizard."


    A cold voice was heard as Angus'' group disappeared from the tform. The voice is clear yet gives a sensation of having inside the coldest weather. It etched the deepest fear for anyone who heard it. Magically, only the long-lived elf and the hidden scaled beast hear these words.


    At this moment, the long-lived elf realizes they just survived a big cmity. Even though some are still confused and panicked, the old one knows they could just die a moment ago.


    Arriving at the Royal Pce, Angus frowned slightly while looking at silent Anna. Seeing the little girl blinking a few times before returning to her previous cheerful side, he refrained frommenting anything at her.


    Angus is sure Anna is doing something just before they leave. However, he also didn''t know what she did. Moreover, hardly any evidence points to them as they have already left.


    As a monster-minded being, Anna somehow hated the elf race. This is a matter of fact that Anna acknowledged and Silvia told Angus.


    Though Angus didn''t know the real reason, he could guess it had something to do with their cultural belief or something that happened in ancient times.


    Leaving the teleportation room, Angus drops the naughty troublemaker to Jayna with the aid of Draven before joining Jade and Duke Jacob inside the King''s office.


    As an important delegation pertaining to the World Alliance matter, they still need to report to the head of the nation as soon as possible.


    After hearing the report, "So, we need a team, huh?" asked King Leon.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Did you have someone on your mind?" asked Jacob respectfully.


    "It''s hard to say. Jade, what did you think?" asked King Leon.


    "I know this team is just a ruse and may not be doing anything. However, there is still a risk of them fighting against the monster overlord or the Dumrod who somehow manage to survive."


    "If that dwarf could even survive against those overlords, I doubt even sixth grade could do much in the battle against him." added Jade.


    "Basically, we are not only in need of a strong team but not included inside any official rank to not disturb the national system." summed King Leon.


    "Yes, My Liege. If I may, I will dly lead a team for their safety." said Jade.


    "Hmm¡­ Certainly, if we could send you, the team would be safer and we may get more daily provision. However, we also couldn''t just send rubbish as your teammate. Whether you want it or not, you are a valuable force in this kingdom." said King Leon.


    "If something happens to you, it will greatly blow the whole nation. It could cause another horrible war. All the deterrence we built before will also be gone." added King Leon.


    "Then, who should we send?" asked Duke Jacob.


    At this moment, King Leon and Jade look at the silent Angus, who is leisurely enjoying his tea.


    Noticing their stare, "Don''t look at me. I am busy preparing to forge Jayna''s sword." said Angus.


    "Come to think of it, how is your harvest at Roundel City? Jade mentions you decided to venture independently during the visit." King Leon asked.


    "Well, I get the forging technique. Though it is hard with my current capability, it is not entirely impossible." said Angus casually.


    "Angus, can you borate more?" asked Jacob sternly.


    "I refuse." replied Angus shortly.


    "Angus!!" called Jacob in anger.


    "At ease, Jacob. I trust Angus as I trust my own daughter. If he wants to share anything, he will do it alone. If he didn''t want to tell us anything, it means it is something significant and may implicate us just by knowing it." said King Leon.


    "I agree with His Majesty. Jacob, you are too short-sighted. Besides, he has every right to do this with his strength. Even for me, it will be hard to catch him." said Jade.


    "Not you too, Elder Brother. Your Majesty and you are spoiling him too much. Who knows if he will have another child by the next day with his attitude." said Jacob.


    "Don''t worry about it. I believe Angus still knows the boundary, right?" said King Leon while ring at Angus.


    "Urgh¡­ Yes. Anyway, you should think of other people to fill the team. If I am not wrong, they only count at least sixth-grade people we send, but it doesn''t mean we couldn''t send fifth-grade as backup and reinforcement." said Angus before diverting the topic.


    "I think bybining our fifth and sixth-gradebatants, we could have more choices while backup and reinforcement." said Angus before diverting the topic.


    "I think bybining our fifth and sixth-gradebatants, we could have more choices while increasing team safety." suggested Angus.

 Chapter 772 Elf Forging Technique

    Chapter 772 Elf Forging Technique


    "I think bybining our fifth and sixth-gradebatants, we could have more choices while increasing team safety." suggested Angus.


    "Certainly, that''s a good idea. Jade, I will leave the choice of the team to you. As for the other sixth grade, Duke Quinn will apany you on this trip." said King Leon.


    "Duke Quinn?! Are you sure about that, Your Majesty? Isn''t his position too crucial?" asked Jade in confusion.


    "Quinn and his team will have another task separated from you. However, I want you to provide them support in case it is necessary." said King Leon without too much exnation.


    Still, Jade catches on and guesses King Leon''s hidden intention. Undermine Council may already turn into a wastnd and be destroyed beyond repair. However, it is still the dwarf ancestral ce for a long time.


    There are still many dwarf secret techniques buried in thisnd. King Leon nned to harvest this treasure trove from the prying eyes. The elite shadow squad under Duke Quinn is the perfect team to do this task without being noticed.


    Even if they encounter danger, they can safely retreat through their unique shadow skill. Their fame as the number one squad intelligence is not just for fame.


    Unfortunately, this act of thievery is less ethical in the eye of the public, especially when the dwarf is the one who experiences the disaster.


    Still, it didn''t stop King Leon and others from eyeing this sacred ground. The heritage of the dwarf is enough to light the embers of greed. Be it for personal benefit or group, many forces will use this opportunity as best as possible.


    After another lengthy talk about the Jade team, "I guess no one mentioned Throne at the meeting, huh?" asked King Leon.


    "No, the dwarf Lotord mentioned it in his story. However, everyone never mentions it, even during the contract and team rules discussion." replied Jade.


    "As I expected. Alright, you may go back to your work. Good job for finishing without not making trouble there." said King Leon.


    Hearing this, they know the king''s sentence is pointed to the youngest man among them.


    "Tch¡­ What do you think of me? Some kind of harbinger of cmity or something?" retorted Angus.


    "Angus!!" called Jacob.


    *WHISH* Before Jacob could continue rebuking his son for his rude manner, Angus was already gone while covered in fire [me Teleportation]. Leaving the Royal Pce, Angus immediately returned to his home in Freyspire City to meet Jayna and Anna with the help of Draven.


    He ns to continue his research about elf forging techniques. Since he nned to use [Analyze] second threshold, he couldn''t just leave his body unguarded alone when researching inside his battle space system.


    Even inside his Victory manor at the royal capital couldn''t assure him enough safety. The only people he trusts that can guard his body properly are his beloved woman and daughter, Jayna and Anna.


    Although Anna is always ying around, she is better than anyone regarding his safety. Her danger sense and instinct are so absurd,parable to divine precognition.


    Moreover, Jayna is also good at detecting any living being nearby. Compared to King Leon or his father, who is busy with their work, Anna and Jayna are the best choice to guard his body.


    Arriving at the training ground, "Daddy!!" called Anna excitedly.


    The little troublemaker holding a whole roasted pig while running to him. In a short moment of her arrival, Anna procures some roasted pig while Angus talks with King Leon and the others.


    Angus is also unsurprised to find the sleeping giant Porky lying in the corner of their training ground. He knows Anna could call the bigzy pig or its miniature everywhere.


    After greeting his beloved little family and eating roasted pig, he wasted no more time. He immediately entered his battle system with Jayna inside their bedroom.


    Mastering her phoenix power is prone to experience and control rather than physical exercise. Jayna didn''t train her real physical body to control her body, mind, and soul.


    Even if she trained inside Angus'' battle space, these three aspects would still increase. Moreover, it also prevents others from ogling her charming sweating body.


    Unlike the Victory Manor in the capital city, their training ground is shared with other Victory knights and guards. Previously, Angus needed to cast some barrier and enchantment to prevent others from peeking at his woman.


    However, casting and maintaining the barrier spell is a hassle. Creating another proper training ground also takes a lot of time and effort. As for the basement private closed space like the underground may affect her.


    training ground, it is too humid, damp, andcks natural fire sources like the sun.


    The basement is unsuitable for Jayna''s current training. Moreover, Jayna needs not only to master her phoenix power but also her emotion phoenix power. A dark and closed space like the underground may affect her.


    On the other hand, Angus'' battle space is considered a neutral environment. It is neither giving a pleasant nor gloomy feeling. In the end, it is better to let Jayna train inside Angus'' battle space.


    Entering the space, the young couple immediately do their own task after apprehending the monster nearby. Jayna sits on the white ground floor, slowly creating a floating fireball around her. In contrast, Angus is rooted in his spot without moving and absent-minded.


    Inside his mind, he makes hundreds of calctions and many simtions while digesting every elf forging technique simultaneously. Angus couldn''t count how often he found his simtion, resulting in a failure when incorporating the elf forging technique into his design.


    The elf forging technique is a simple mana elemental maniption epassing all the basic elementals. In theory, all things should have at least one elemental as theirponent, unless it is a pure non-basic elemental material.


    With good and appropriate elemental control, one could change the object''s physical structure to a certain degree. Utilizing this theory and elemental maniption, the elf smither turns the material into a liquid state.


    Be it hard stone, mineral, metal, fire, or even steel filled with dense lightning elementals, all of them could be a liquid. However, turning into a liquid state also degrades the material over time.


    To prevent the material degradation and loss of its properties, the elf put the liquid inside a unique artificial pool called the Mineral Pool. This is also the same smallke Angus sees when he visits the Roundel Smithing facility.


    Mineral Pool is a particr enchantment area to prevent the liquid material from degrading or losing their properties. Creating a Mineral Pool itself is an arduous task and takes a lot of time.


    To create a mineral pool, the smither must sacrifice countless materials containing all the basic elemental as its foundation. With more liquid material thrown inside the Mineral Pool, it will give a better effect, such as providing the product with random additional properties.


    In other words, Mineral Pool is a collection of various liquified materials that could enhance or give additional properties to the new liquified material. The additional material is very random and couldn''t be predicted.


    One person could get additional fire elemental properties, others could get ice elemental properties or many more. Angus wasn''t surprised at such a gambling forging method, unlike the dwarf or the conventional forging method that nned everything from start to finish.


    The elf race is not only famous for being long-aged and their nature-lover. They also heavily rely on luck all their life. Some rumors even said the elves are blessed with an immense fortune that they could win every game in a gambling den without losing a single money.


    Even if they cheated, their money will also return in the end. This is also called Elven Luck. Unfortunately, Angus is only human without any connection with Elven Luck.


    He also could have asked Sylvia for help with this case since her current form is inappropriate for doing a heavy task such as forging. Still, it didn''t prevent Angus from incorporating the Mineral Pool and liquifying technique into his design.


    Angus may not master all the basic elementals like the elf smither. However, he has enough mastery over the fire elemental. Moreover, the main attribute of Jayna''s sword is fire elemental. Therefore, creating a Mineral Pool that only contains fire-elemental liquid is possible.


    Still, it is also not an easy task. The Mineral Pool created by the elf smither is formed by bncing all the basic elementals in a certain ratio.


    Although it is not impossible to create a single fire elemental, it is still hard to find the perfect ratio and form to bnce the whole Mineral Pool.


    To his surprise, Angus could still not create a perfect ratio for his Mineral Pool even after a whole day of using [Analyze]. However, he is also reluctant to give up on the elven liquify technique.


    During his preliminary research, he finds the red-veined wood they gotst time is impervious to any fire and contains fire properties. It is simr to Absolute Red.


    The red-veined wood may look hard and capable of holding against the previous Fire Phoenix''s full-power. However, it is not entirely indestructible. In fact, one just needs to soak it with a drop of water to disintegrate the entire wood.

 Chapter 773 Majesty of Seventh Grade

    Chapter 773 Majesty of Seventh Grade


    Since Angus chose red-veined wood as Jayna''s sword base, he couldn''t let it still have the water weakness. Normally, one will select the strongest and densest material as the base for a weapon base.


    However, the ordinary material base couldn''t hold on against Jayna''s destructive power, especially when she imbued it with her emotion fire power.


    Despite its destructive properties, Jayna is still the master of her own fire. Controlling which one should be burned is a natural instinct for her. However, her fire still managed to break her high-quality swords.


    Through Angus'' observation, Jayna''s sword has not only melted like ordinary metal work but degraded from the inside. With the continued and intense use, the decline goes faster.


    Furthermore, this adverse damage will go at a microscopic scale. Unless Jayna has perfect control over her fire, like Angus with his body, she may be unable to prevent this damage.


    Therefore, Angus needs a materialpletely impervious to Jayna''s fire, even at the microscopic scale. By coincidence, the red-veined wood he got from the Heart Ancient Vault has this characteristic.


    Angus'' previous solution was to eliminate the wood weakness by mixing the wood with other materials through the alloy method. Unfortunately, Angus finds the wood will crumble if its part gets slightly damaged.


    This led Angus to choose the elf to liquid forging technique. The liquid material is just changing form and not truly destroyed.


    As long as he returned to its original solid state, Angus could prevent red-veined wood from crumbling and mixed it with other material. Basically, it is a perfect technique to process the red-veined wood.


    Meanwhile, far from Angus''s current location, Ivis meditates her body thoroughly inside Menaki Capital City. After a few hours of checking her body thoroughly, tears flow from Ivis'' eyes as she makes a sad smile.


    "Thank you. Thank you. Master." muttered Ivis softly.


    After a full body check, Ivis finds all her body difort and even the hidden injury she got before reaching seventh grade is gone. Her foundation, chi pool, and body control are improved to top-notch.


    It is as if she goes back to her previous life when she was still Angus'' student and hailed like a fairy. Moreover, she also noticed her chi pool increasing at a fast rate each day. Based on her calction, it will continue to grow until one or two years.


    This sudden increase is the side effect of her body synchronization. As the ex-student of Angus, Ivis also practices a top-notch chi cultivation and refining technique. With the endless vitality from seventh grade, she should be able to cultivate a massive chi simr to Angus.


    All her previous hidden injuries and the side effects of many Forbidden Techniques prevent her from cultivating chi to the maximum. After getting treated by Angus, her bodypletely changes and strengthens over time.


    Previously, Menaki Kingdom was a very chaotic ce. Rather than a kingdom, it is only a smallwless trading hub. Growing up in thiswless ce, Ivis was forced to overdraft her body, mind, and soul many times to survive before reaching seventh grade.


    She was even forced to change her body a few times using forbidden art [Soul Rece]. It is until she breaks the shackle and reaches seventh grade that Menaki Kingdom bes stable. However, her hidden injury and forbidden technique side effects stay in her body.


    Since it is more like a body condition and disease than a real injury, she couldn''t treat it with any conventional magical healing. Ivis also doubts other people are as proficient at body, mind, and soul as her master or other expert in his previous life.


    Angus and her technique are not just a few dozen years'' inventions but a heritage as old as the human itself. Some schrs even assume that it is a long-lost technique from advanced civilizations in the past.


    After confirming her current body, Ivis could feel the lingering warmth she longed for a long time. She could feel the familiar warmth that her beloved teacher showed to her when she made a mess.


    Yet, like drinking seawater, it only makes her more thirsty and leaves her unsatisfied. Deep inside, Ivis longed more for Angus and wanted to stay by his side forever.


    However, there is no malicious intent towards Angus. It is not only that she didn''t want to hurt her beloved teacher again, but she knew it was a futile effort.


    Although Ivis knows Angus still has not reached his full body potential of seventh grade, she knows how fearsome his teacher is. She witnessed how Angus fought with countless chi experts without a single ounce of chi for three days straight.


    Be it will, skill, or absurd body control, Angus already reached a top-notch even without reaching the seventh-grade level. Still, this inability to get her beloved master leaves her only sadness and emptiness in her heart.


    As she contemtes her own solitudes, she hears a soft knocking sound from the door. *Knock* *Knock*


    "Come in." replied Mistress Ivis coldly.


    "Excuse me, Mistress. There is an envoy from the War Temple asking for an audience." said the female maid.


    "War Temple, again? Tell them to¡­ Wait!!" said Ivis before stopping talking.


    During this moment, she remembers how Angus rebuked her for not showing the majesty of seventh grade. In the past, Ivis needed to gain a lot of favor from these religious groups since they were not only a big client but also had the chance to fix all the hidden dangers in her body.


    In fact, Ivis tries to charm and control some of their healing experts like the other two seventh-grade subordinates when they let their guard down. Now, she doesn''t need to bootlick and give these people a face as her body ispletely healed.


    "Tell them I am busy and send Bory to kick them out. My Menaki will no longer have any dealing with War Temple." said Mistress Ivis coldly.


    "Err.. Mistress?" asked the maid in confusion.


    ording to her understanding, Mistress Ivis always tried to gain the religious group''s favor for a long time. Even when Ivis got a considerable loss in the deal, she never said anything orined about it.


    "Are you questioning me?" asked Ivis coldly as the whole room shook.


    "N-No! I don''t dare. Please punish this humble one." said the maid in fear while kneeling.


    "Get out now!!" ordered Ivis sternly.


    "Y-Yes, Mistress." said the maid with fear and trembling.


    Menaki Kingdom may be one of the biggest ck market and underground businesses in Firuman. However, it doesn''t mean there is now and order at all. Inside Ivis Royal Pce, her words and majesty are absolute.


    This is not only because of her seventh-grade power but the people who could stay here are personally chosen by Ivis. Either they have undying loyalty or are controlled like puppets by Ivis.


    Unbeknownst to Angus, he made the religious groups lose one of their biggest suppliers by casually healing Ivis.


    With the Menaki''s vast connection and big underground market, the religious-like War Temple, Karum, Zion, and many others often contact Ivis when they need something that couldn''t be bought openly.


    Unlike the kingdom that could easily buy dangerous weapons or hical things like ves openly, the religious group needs to keep their image clean and behave as if they are the savior of the world.


    A momentter, Ivis could feel some strong mana turbulence inside the Royal Pce. Through her perception, she knows the War Temple envoy didn''t want to leave empty-handed.


    War Temple is a unique religious group that didn''t resemble the other hypocritical religious groups. They worship Ulveus, God of War and Strength.


    With such a brute and rough deity, War Temple preaches quite radical teaching that weakness is sin and the only way to be saved is by bing stronger. Despite its radicalness, there are still many believers and followers among them.


    Since they consist of a strength-based group, every single one of their members has a strongbat prowess. Some even said if it were not for their radical teaching, they may already have upied the number one religious group long ago.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BBRRMM* The loud and trembling could be felt all over the royal pce for a while before it suddenly turned back to calm.


    Witnessing all the short fights and interactions inside her room, Ivis thought for a moment before spreading her mana to cover the capital city.


    "Obey your Mistress. Catch or kill all religious groups!! No God believer shall ever step into my kingdom again!!" ordered Ivis through her mana.


    "Obey, Mistress Ivis!!" yelled the majority of the people inside the capital city.


    Soon, chaos and fights ur everywhere inside the capital city. All the religious people are trying to fight their way out but only meet with countless waves of loyal citizens.


    Furthermore, the strong appearance of two seventh-grade puppets in the air makes almost all devotees lose hope. Some strong ones could still fight back. Yet, they still couldn''tst a few minutes against the two seventh-grade puppets.


    From start to finish, none of them know why Ivis suddenly gave such an order and cut their ties with them.

 Chapter 774 Preparation

    774 Preparation


    The chaos inside Menaki Kingdom is just another small episode for Firuman World. Things like a fight, war, or even one-sided annihtion are normal in this magical world. Furthermore, if it is carried by seventh-grade people, no one will find it strange and question it.


    The World Alliance will also not sanction them since no one can stop seventh-grade people. Unless it is detrimental to the whole Firuman or affects many kingdoms, they will not care about it.


    Even if they want to catch the seventh grade, they will need a lot of force, time, and effort. In other words, seventh-grade people are unstoppable and ordinaryw couldn''t judge them. Fortunately, all these conflicts will not affect Angus and his little family.


    "Helping you forge a sword?" asked Kusibe, the female dwarf.


    "Not exactly forging the sword. I have thetest advanced dwarf tools and need some help operating it while forging the sword." exined Angus clearly.


    "Hmm¡­ Certainly, if it is an advanced dwarf tool, it is hard to use for a single person. I am not sure how you managed to get it. But, sure. Bornja and I could help you. As for that mad Groodin... Well, you need to ask him by yourself." said Kusibe.


    "Don''t agree too fast first. The forging location is quite secretive for our kingdom. So¡­ You and Bornja need to sign a non-disclosure contract." said Angus without hiding things.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s interesting. It must not be some ordinary mountain I assume. Sure. I will ask Bornjater. If she agrees, I will dly sign the contract with her. We owe you so much for all those resources anyway." replied Kusibe.


    The two female dwarves Kusibe and Bornja are the dwarves that stay with Angus during the Undermine Council and specialize in magic cannon. Most people don''t notice two female dwarves among the group that teleported with Angus before.


    The dwarf race is unique since 70% of the poption is male while the other 30% are female. Because of their unique culture, the female dwarf is hard to distinguish from the male dwarf. They even have beards and plump bodies like any other dwarf race.


    Only after Kusibe and Bornja remove their armor could Angus notice their more feminine faces contrast with the other male dwarves. Since the advanced dwarf tools are hard to operate by himself, he needs help from others.


    Balrug and these dwarves are a good choice for Angus since he knows more about their characteristics. *BOOOM* Suddenly, a loud explosion was heard from nearby.


    "Be, Catch them!! They are back again!!" a loud voice heard from a distance.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* A momentter, Angus and Kusibe find a magical broken golem running towards them while being pursued by a ckened female dwarf. The female dwarf has a charred face and a miserable appearance with a furious expression.


    In contrast, a twin little girl sitting on the mechanical golem is smiling mischievously while holding some sort of hand cannon. Noticing the twin Gemini, Angus knows it is his time to go.


    "Then, I will leave first. Just tell Pavlon if you and Bornja agreed to sign the contract." said Angus before bursting into mes.


    Angus still couldn''t find the solution for making his own Fire Mineral Pool, but he couldn''t stay inside for long. There is still some work to do at the Research Center and preparation for the forging process.


    During this time, Angus and his two beloved girls move back to the capital city for convenience. Most of his work and preparation must be done in the capital city. He also needs to keep an eye on the naughty Anna.


    Therefore, they decide to return to the capital city and live like before. During this time, they often received invitations from the noble circle. As Jade started to gather a team, the news about the Undermine Council incident finally spread around the noble circle.


    Moreover, some big merchants heard about this terrible incident and slowly passed it to the aristocratic ss. With the news spreading, more noble families started paying attention to the new Baron Victory and Fourth Princess.


    Since they are part of high-ranking nobles, only a few bad rumors about them are circting through the kingdom. However, most noble families notice these two people will definitely be extraordinary in the future, especially for Angus.


    The nobles also noticed Angus'' closeness with King Leon and considered him as another candidate for the next throne. Even if Angus does not sit on the throne in the future, they also know he will be one of the future pirs just with his current qualifications.


    For these two reasons, many nobles began to pay attention to this new baron and try to gain his favor. Unfortunately, they don''t know about Angus''s massive wealth. It will be hard for them to gain his favor with material and resources.


    Even if they could, it must be something that couldn''t be bought with money. Still, it didn''t prevent these nobles from pestering Angus and his little family all day. Some stupid nobles even dare to deceive the innocent Anna with various things.


    Fortunately, Anna is also a mischievous and wild child. She never listens to anyone who can''t catch her punches. If she is interested in something, she will grab it directly while ignoring the nobles. They will get Anna''s deadly punch if they protest to herter.


    Many personal guards and knights already suffer from Anna''s punch. Fortunately, Angus'' forced training is not useless, as Anna can hold back her power and only use enough strength to knock off the people. Otherwise, there will be a bloodbath whenever Anna goes.


    With Anna''s wild and mischievous nature, Angus and Jayna couldn''t make her stay near them all day. One moment, she is eating roasted pork happily. The next moment, she is already exploring the city with a group of running pigs and creating mess everywhere.


    Entering the Victory Manor, "Young Master, there is another audience request from Lady Sunarm." said Pavlon, the manor head butler.


    "Sunarm? Is it the Duchess?" asked Angus.


    "No, It is Lady Lizbet Sunarm. She seems to insist on meeting with the Young Master." rified Pavlon


    "Lady Lizbet? If I am not wrong, she is the only daughter of Duchess Sunarm, right?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, Young Master." said Pavlon.


    "I wonder why she wants to meet me. But I am quite busy now. Send her away. I don''t have any time for leisure chatting and noble political games." said Angus before entering his room.


    "As you wish, Young Master." replied Pavlon before moving to the guest area.


    Host: Angus Victory


    11:33


    Entering his room, Angus immediately checks his status panel as a habit before using his battle system.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 18 Years Old


    MP: 802/802


    Chi: 1447 -> 2641


    Heritage Chi: ???


    Strength: 61 -> 61 (No Increase)


    Dexterity: 60 -> 60 (No Increase)


    Intelligence: 59 -> 60


    Vitality: 60 -> 60 (No Increase)


    Soul Point: 273.448 -> 287.698


    Soul Reserve: 1689


    (A/N: Timeparison is around three weeks.)


    Seeing his status panel, Angus has a dilemma to increase his intelligence again or not. With his intelligence increase, his thinking process will be faster and he could use [Analyze] efficiently.


    However, he increased his intelligence around a week ago, just after returning from Undermine Council. His body and mind are still not perfectly synchronized and have absolute control.


    Still, it didn''t prevent him from having the urge to increase it with the continued failed research about Fire Mineral Pool. Moreover, the Undermine Council incident also gave him a lot of Soul Points and Soul Reserve.


    Previously, Angus knew he could get soul points by killing others. As for Soul Reserve, it would increase by one each time he killed high-grade beings. Still, he wasn''t surprised by the sudden increment as he already killed a lot of dwarves during the incident.


    Be it directly killing them or by stray spell attack, Angus had already lost count of how many high-grade dwarves died under his hand. Despite his prudent action to not kill dwarves at the start of the incident, he was still forced to kill many of them.


    This suddenly increases, giving Angus a strange feeling. Some part of him is guilty of those fallen dwarves, while part of him is also excited about having more points. In the end, he could only set aside this matter and try to not overthink it.


    Angus knows he is not a good person and can''t just be bullied by others trying to harm him and his loved ones. Besides his Soul Point and Soul Reserve, his mana also increased a lot during the whole incident.


    Angus dares to use his mana unscrupulously with his current absurd mana regeneration. This led to sudden growth in his mana pool. Angus''s mana core is designed to increase his total mana when he uses his mana drastically.


    At first, he created this feature for his customized mana core to save time refining mana. However, he didn''t expect his mana to growpletely off-chartpared to other people. Not to mention refining mana. Angus almost forgot thest time he refined his mana to increase it.


    "No matter how hard you¡¯ve agonized over your path, you¡¯ll always regret something about itter." - Glenn Radars, Akashic Records Of Bastard Magic Instructor.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 775 Inspiration

    775 Inspiration


    In normal cases, mana could be increased through various things. The most growth period will be when someone reaches adulthood or just breakthroughs their grade. During this period, people''s mana grows naturally even if they don''t do anything.


    Besides these particr periods, mana-refining meditation training is the other mostmon method. Most people will use this method to increase their mana every day.


    However, this method will only increase mana incredibly small, especially for high-grade people. If mana is calcted based on Angus system point, it may only increase up to five points by meditating for one whole year.


    The increase will be smaller as the grade bes higher. Another method is experiencing a harsh battle and pushing themselves to the limit. It is a risky method since one wrong move may end up losing one''s life.


    As someone who already experienced the advantage of having vast amounts of chi in his previous life, Angus will counter this mana constraint.


    His customized mana core not only hides his grade aura and mana but also increases his total mana if he constantly uses it in intense battles. The increase will be more evident as he reaches a high-grade level.


    Still, he didn''t expect this feature would make him reach the maximum mana his body could hold. Combined with his status panel system, he could easily know his body''s limit.


    At first grade, 300 points and second grade, 600 points, he assumed the third grade is either 900 or 1200 mana points. It isparable with the full-fledged pseudo-seventh-grade mana.


    At that time, Angus may already be touching the seventh-grade infinite mana characteristic. His mana will not only berge but also have ridiculous regeneration.


    Shaking his thoughts about his sudden growth, Angus focused back on solving the Fire Mineral Pool problem. He noticed his way of thinking before was entirely wrong. The Mineral Pool is made by bncing the basic elemental in a certain ratio.


    Basically, the basic elemental will restrict each other to make the whole Mineral Pool bnced. If Angus only used fire elemental to create the Mineral Pool, it could be said almost impossible since there are no other elemental restrictions.


    Even if he manages to create it, it will be very unstable when the liquified material enters it. Therefore, he tried to find a solution from another perspective. Today''s outing also served as a break and inspiration gathering to tackle this problem.


    [Analyze] Ancient Power is not an actual omniscient ability. It couldn''t generate ideas or solutions out of nothing. It needs a particr input and knowledge background to solve the problem. In short, Anguscks inspiration.


    Entering the system space, he immediately uses his [Analyze] to the full power while running various solutions he thought of during his outing. After a few hours, he found a few feasible ideas. One of them is by modifying dwarf tools into a Mineral Pool.


    The dwarf tools are highly enchanted tools that emphasize istion and sturdiness. There are some simrities with the Mineral Pool''s initial function. Despite having the same enchantment, the dwarf tools couldn''t give random properties like Mineral Pool.


    The random properties may look like an uncertain method. However, Angus feels this is important if he wants to create an artifact-grade sword. To create artifact grade, he needs to make the weapon into a sentient weapon or awaken its weapon spirit.


    However, no exact technique exists to create or awaken an item''s spirit. Even after reading old man Draught''s book from Vigo, he found no information. The World Smith Draught himself describes how creating sentient weapons relies heavily on luck and Fate.


    The same method may not work again to create sentient items. Draught could always create sentient items because he prevents the equipment from being destroyed and forges it continuously inside his dimension.


    Draught can always create sentient items with these methods, but it may take a long time or a short time, ording to Fate itself.


    This method is like trying to grow rare natural resources through a specific conditioned environment. If they are lucky, it will seed quickly, but if not it may take forever to create just one.


    Since creating sentient items heavily depends on luck, Angus feels he needs to add some part of luck in his forging process. He didn''t know if he could create an artifact-grade sword, but he at least could increase its chance by fulfilling all its conditions.


    While Angus is perfecting his forging process through [Analyze] inside battle system space, a nobledy dejectedlyes out from Victory Manor.


    *Huft* Thedy nced at Victory Manor onest time before releasing a deep sigh and entering her carriage. Unbeknownst to her, a few people inside the manor are paying attention to her visit.


    ''This is the fifth time¡­ What did she want from Angus?'' thought Jayna with a frown.


    "Lilith." called Jayna.


    "Yes, My Lady." replied Lilith politely beside Jayna.


    "I want to know everything about Lady Sunarm, especially her intentions towards Angus." ordered Jayna coldly.


    "Should I clean it up, My Lady?" asked Lilith with hostile intent.


    As another fan of Angus, Lilith definitely couldn''t ept another woman trying to get close to him. Even she only epts Jayna after being forced to y with the naughty Anna for a few days. It is exhausting to take care of this wild and mischievous child.


    "No need. As much as I want to burn that woman to ash, she is still a high noble. She has the same rank as Angus as the daughter of the Duchess. It will only cause unnecessary trouble. Just check her for now." said Jayna.


    "As you wish, My Lady." said Lilith politely.


    "Oh yeah, one more thing. Don''t mess up. I hate to get my hands dirty or even involve my dear." Jayna said, coldly ring at Lilith.


    "Y-Yes. Then, I will go first." said Lilith before disappearing from the spot.


    As the Altras and one of the former Seventh Face''s executives, Lilith is strong atbat and infiltrating and gathering intelligence. Most of Lilith''s friends work in the field of internal intelligence of the Heart Kingdom.


    Their ability to shapeshift to anyone is impable to the point they couldn''t find a single defect. They could easily be anyone if they learn about the target''s habits.


    Leaving Jayna''s private training area, Lilith''s body suddenly changes into a harmless stray brown cat and leaps on the streets before finding her target carriage. Her nimble and silent movements hardly differentiate her from an ordinary cat.


    Normally, Altras have difficulty shapeshifting something small or animals since their body mass and physiology are entirely different. However, she does not only work as a private maid and bodyguard. Lilith also learned and was trained by Angus during his spare time.


    Under his tutge, Angus instills Lilith a deep emphasis on body control. He even mocked her to kill herself if she couldn''t mimic mammal animals'' movements. With this spartan training and her talent, she shapeshifts into any mammal animal and copies their movement.


    After reaching this state, she finally knows why Angus is furious at her for wasting her innate talent Shapeshift ability. Learning the way of animal movement is not just copying movements or she could transform into them. It is also to learn how to maximize her muscle movement efficiently.


    Animal and human physiology is simr, especially for mammals. However, their muscles work in different ways than ordinary bipedal humanoid creatures.


    When Lilith mastered these animals'' bodywork, she subconsciously knew how to use her shapeshifting ability fully. If previously her punch could only reach around 1000 points, her current punch could reach about 3000 or even 4000 points.


    Moreover, her nimble movement also became more agile than before. If she fights against the group of elders Altras again, she is confident that she can fight them alone without using underhanded tactics.


    Another week passed by without any incident except some mess that Anna and Gemini created across the capital city. Seeing a group of wild pigs running around the street became an ordinary scene for the people.


    The citizens even happily wee these naughty girls toe and create a mess at their ce since they will getpensated heavily by King Leon and Angus. Thepensation money is enough to cover a month''s worth of their ie.


    On this day, a group of elite knights were preparing inside the Victory Manor. As the day passed, the time for Angus and the others to go towards Everwhite City was nearing.


    Since they couldn''t teleport together to Everwhite City, they needed to travel in a carriage. As Duchess Amberze apanies them, their group is quite big. During this time, Angus and Jayna are spoiling Anna, whom they have neglected for the past few days.


    "Are you sure this is true?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Yes, My Lady. We even find this information in some cities during our travels." replied one of the sh squad.


    "This will not be a peaceful journey." said Duchess Amberze before ncing at the happy young family not far from them.


    "Report this to His Majesty and send our intelligence people to investigate this matter thoroughly." said Duchess Amberze solemnly.


    "Yes, My Lady." said the sh squads.


    On Duchess Amberze''s hand is a bounty report with Angus''s picture. At the same time, all the underground forces hiding in every part of Heart Kingdom also find a new bounty work with a massive reward.


    ¡°Believe in yourselves and choose life over death. Otherwise, you¡¯ve led a shameful existence.¡± - Izumi Curtis, Fullmetal Alchemist Brotherhood.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 776 Death Propechy

    776 Death Propechy


    "Let me rephrase it again. You are being chased by a pig with swords in his hand while trying to steal your pork ribs?"


    "Yeah... And he has a horse head? With¡­ metal helm, " said Anna, ncing at the nearby knight.


    "Seriously?" asked Angus in disbelief at Anna''s stupid lie.


    "Yeah. He also ate a sandwich. Ahhh¡­ Anna wants a sandwich!!" said Anna while drooling, looking at the knights eating a sandwich.


    "Alright, forget I asked that. Did you already prepare your stuff?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah. Anna is here. Onyx here. Magen here. Porky¡­ Ahh!! Daddy, Anna forgot to bring Porky." said Anna.


    "Anna, we can''t bring the giant Porky. Why don''t you bring his mini one?" said Jayna while carrying Anna.


    "Ehh¡­ But Porky will be azy pig if Porky leaves alone. Wait¡­ Porky is already azy pig. He will get fatter again. Hmm¡­ Anna wonders if Porky gets thinner. Is Porky still a pig?" bbered Anna.


    "Urgh¡­ Here, eat this and don''t cause any trouble now." said Angus while giving Anna a sandwich.


    "Yay!! Thank you, Daddy!" replied Anna excitedly.


    After spoiling and ying with Anna for a while, Angus began inspecting all the magic tools loaded into the carriage. He created these magic tools to help them forge Jayna''s swordter.


    Since it is made of precious material, he couldn''t procure it from the isted Everwhite city. It will also take too much time to create them on the spot. Still, its big size makes it unsuitable for storing inside a space pouch.


    The space pouch may be a convenient magic tool, but it also has a lot of limitations. One of them is that they couldn''t store anythingrger than the pouch hole unless it was specially customized.


    While Angus inspects and checks his stuff, he notices a luxury carriage approaching the Victory Manor.


    "Halt!!" stopped the entrance guards towards the luxury carriage.


    This scene is also noticed by everyone, including Duchess Amberze. She immediately signals the elite knights nearby to be vignt.


    The news about Angus'' bounty makes her wary of any approaching stranger. After a while, the guard at the entrance walked in a hurry towards Duchess Amberze.


    "Duchess Amberze, there is an envoy from the Duchess Sunarm. Should we let them enter?" asked the guard politely.


    "Envoy from Ti? Is it the Duchess Sunarm herself?" asked Duchess Amberze with a frown.


    "No, it is Lizbet Sunarm, daughter of Duchess Sunarm." replied the guard.


    "Hmm¡­ Let her in only. Also, don''t let her guards leave the entrance perimeter." ordered Duchess Amberze.


    "Yes, My Lady." replied the nearby knights and guards.


    At this moment, Angus notices this smallmotion and approaches the Duchess.


    "Is something wrong?" asked Angus.


    "Here, look at this. Also, did you have some rtion with the daughter of Duchess Sunarm?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    The Duchess knows Angus'' true characteristics. Although surrounded by beautiful talented women like Brigida and Lilith, Angus is very faithful to Jayna.


    She knows Angus is far from those prodigal young male nobles. He is also a very busy man to have time for an affair, especially at this moment. Hence, she is confused at the sudden visit from Lizbet.


    "This¡­ Why would someone put a huge bounty on me?" asked Angus in confusion after reading the report.


    "We are also still investigating this matter. ording to our preliminary search, almost every city nearby has already posted this bounty." said Duchess Amberze.


    "2 million gold coins. This is a ridiculous amount of money, even for high-ranking nobles. It isparable to a high-ranking noble''s total revenue for at least a few years." eximed Angus.


    Angus knows not everyone is as rich as him. Not only could he procure monster material at their pristine condition, but he also got a portion of money for every Miasma Antidote sale. This makes Angus the richest man besides the king himself.


    "As for the daughter of Duchess Sunarm, I never talked to or met her besides casual greetings atrge social events before. But I hear she is trying to visit me in thest few days." asked Angus in confusion.


    "It seems her irvoyance ability has something to do with you." said Jayna from the side.


    "irvoyance?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Hmm¡­ I hear the daughter of Duchess Sunarm her prophetic ability. I thought it was just a baseless or exaggerated rumor. But, how did you know about this?" said Duchess Amberze.


    Before Jayna replied, she nced at Angus coldly.


    ''Not a word!!'' said Jayna telepathically to Angus.


    "I just heard some rumor from the noble in the capital, Aunt Extalia." said Jayna with a harmless smile.


    On the other hand, Angus could only shake his head at Jayna''s previous act. Through their bond, he immediately knows all she did before, including ordering Lilith to investigate Lizbet Sunarm.


    Still, he didn''t expect the daughter of Duchess Sunarm to be so adamant about meeting her because of her own prophecy. After waiting for a moment, Lizbet Sunarm walked towards them, escorted by the nearby guide.


    "Greetings, Duchess Amberze, Fourth Princess, and Baron Victory." greeted Lizbet Sunarm with aristocratic bowing.


    "Cut to the chase. What is your business here?" asked Duchess Amberze straightforwardly.


    "As expected of the heroic Duchess Amberze. My sudden visit is to warn you to dy your trip this time." said Lizbet Sunarm.


    "Is it because of your prophetic vision?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Yes. If Baron Victory goes on this trip, he may have an unfortunate incident." said Lizbet.


    Duchess Amberze and Angus nce at each other before nodding in silent agreement.


    Otherwise, it will implicate you and the whole kingdom." stated Lizbet boldly.


    10:43


    "Miss Lizbet, what did you know about your prophetic ability?" asked Angus.


    "My ability¡­ It is always urate and never wrong. That''s why I hope Baron Victory can stop this trip. Otherwise, it will implicate you and the whole kingdom." stated Lizbet boldly.


    "Miss Lizbet, let''s get inside first and tell us the details." said Duchess Amberze solemnly.


    The whole nation''s prophecy shouldn''t be said casually in public. They know it is better to have a private talk.


    Entering the Victory Manor, "So, can you tell us what you see in your vision?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Around two weeks ago, I started to have terrible visions and dreams. It is as if a subsequent event. The first vision is about Baron Victory''s fall. He will die stabbed by spears. Then, another disaster alsoes to the Victory family." said Lizbet.


    "Since then, more high noble families have also fallen like dominoes. Soon, the whole nation is destroyed." added Lizbet.


    Seeing the silent reaction from everyone in the room, Lizbet couldn''t help but be anxious. This was also the same reaction when she told her mother before. However, she believes in her vision and prophecy, as she is never wrong.


    "I.. I know it may look absurd and unbelievable. However, this is what I saw and will happen." said Lizbet.


    "*Sigh* Miss Lizbet, you truly don''t know anything about prophecy. Normally, every prophecy is fixed and cannot be changed if what you saw is truly a prophecy and not your own hallucination." said Angus.


    "No, it''s true!! It is truly a prophecy!!" stated Lizbet adamantly.


    "Yes, it''s true and we believe you, Miss Lizbet. I don''t think the daughter of Duchess Sunarm will go this length just for a simple prank. However, it would not change anything." interjected Duchess Amberze.


    "W-What did you mean?" asked Lizbet in confusion.


    "As I said, a prophecy should alwayse true and cannot be changed. However, it is a different case if it is rted to seventh-grade people. Unless it is truly a unique fated prophecy that couldn''t be changed, any ordinary prophecy is not 100% urate." rified Angus.


    "B-But¡­" said Lizbet in disbelief.


    "Say, Miss Lizbet. Did you see my uncle Jade or His Majesty King Leon in your vision?" interjected Angus.


    "T-This¡­ No, I don''t see them. But, you could still die and what if what I saw is the fated prophecy you said before." said Lizbet.


    "Then, I could ask you the same. How do you know if it is a fated prophecy? Whether I will be stabbed to death or not on this trip, I will still go to rify it myself." said Angus.


    "A-Are you not afraid? You could lose your life." asked Lizbet.


    "There are many things that could make me fear. But death is not one of them. In this world, there are many things scarier than death itself. Compared to them, death is simply a good thing." said Angus solemnly.


    Hearing this, Jayna and Duchess Amberze also nodded and agreed to Angus'' world. With their long experience and Jayna''s phoenix memories, they know death could be a relief rather than a scary thing.


    ''Dying the trip just for being afraid of getting stabbed? What a joke. Even if I get stabbed until I be a porcupine, I will not die with my current regeneration. Still, I wonder if this woman has some other intention.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    ''ording to what Lilith gathered, she seems like a genuine seer with a reclusive characteristic. She may be an asset for the kingdom.'' thought Angus.


    "Miss Lizbet, why don''t you rify whether your prophecy is true or not. Rather than still arguing about your prophecy all day, it is better to witness it by yourself, right?" said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­" said Lizbet in surprise.


    "Vision is just a vision and not the real things. Whether you are right or not, we still need to rify it. Also, I will not die easily." said Angus.


    "Sometimes, we have to look beyond what we want and do what¡¯s best." - Polo, Dragon Ball Z.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Alex_Destro

 Chapter 777 Fear of Death

    777 Fear of Death


    "Also, I will not die easily." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus'' unwavering confidence, Lizbet couldn''t help but be surprised. She never found anyone who could face their death prophecy with a calm mind like him.


    Even if they show a brave front, they seem to be trying to deny the prophecy or ignore it. In the end, they are still powerless, fighting against Fate and sumbing to death.


    "Angus, are you certain about this?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "This is also a test for Miss Lizbet. With my current ability, only a few people could truly harm me, much less riddle me with spears. The chance of this scene to happen is almost none unless we suddenly meet a powerful being on the road, which is very unlikely."


    "If her prophecy still happens anyway, it means she can see the real and fated prophecies. She has the potential to be a genuine seer and prophet. I don''t think I should exin the importance of having a seer for our kingdom." exined Angus.


    "Right. Then, I am afraid you will have toe with us on this trip. Don''t worry. We will leave you in a nearby city just before our destination or when we prove your prophecy." said Duchess Amberze.


    "E-Ehh!!" eximed Lizbet in surprise.


    As one of the aristocratic noblewomen living in the capital city, Lizbet is like any noblewoman and has rarely been involved in the front battle since her academic years. At most, she will only learn spells from her mother or meditate to increase her mana reservoir.


    Despite her third-grade level, Lizbet may be weaker than Jayna before heading towards the Endless Battlefield dimension. Therefore, she is surprised and scared at the sudden proposition of getting near danger.


    Now, she knows why everyone in her peer group fears the Duchess, who likes to throw any nobles to the border or other difficult tasks. The prospect of getting near danger already gives a chilling sensation on her spine.


    "I.. I can''t. I need to ask my mother first." said Lizbet in panic.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other with a grin.


    "Don''t worry about that. Duchess Sunarm will be notified by His Majesty. Besides, you are not the one in danger here. It is me." said Angus before making arrangements for Lizbet to the head butler Pavlon.


    Knowing she could no longer escape after hearing His Majesty''s name, Lizbet feels like falling into despair. After that, everyone continued their preparation and slowly departed the Victory Manor.


    With the sudden bounty on Angus'' side, King Leon sent more guards and knights from the Royal Pce as reinforcement at thest minute.


    Although King Leon trusts Angus'' strength to not die easily, other important people like Jayna and Duchess Amberze are still in the group.


    If something truly happens on the road, it may implicate Angus and the others. Therefore, it is better to have more people even if they only work as meat shields.


    Soon, the whole envoy passed through the street and left the capital city without any problem. There are three carriages in total. One is for Angus and his little family.


    The second one is for the Duchess and Lizbet. Thest one is for the maids and the female dwarves, along with various big magic tools. It is quite a big envoy just for a simple traveling and territory visit.


    Seeing the capital city wall getting smaller in the distance, Lizbet could only release a deep sigh for the tenth time.


    "You should not worry too much. Nothing will happen to you as long as you don''t run around like those troublemakers." said Duchess Amberze.


    "Huft¡­ I¡­" said Lizbet while still holding her magic stuff tensely.


    "*Sigh* You should rx a little bit. Just remember what you learn in your academic days and you will have no problem surviving without a scratch.


    ." said Duchess Amberze.


    "Y-Yeah." said Lizbet, still not releasing her magic staff.


    Like her mother and most of the high noblewomen in the Heart Kingdom, Lizbet also chooses to be a magician, which often stays in the back.


    "Still, I am surprised that you decided to convince your bodyguard and servant to not go with you." said Duchess Amberze.


    "I just don''t want them involved in this matter. Besides, I am not sure if they are the ones that will hit us or not." said Lizbet.


    "Hoo¡­ You don''t seem to trust your subordinate." said Duchess Amberze.


    "As noble, it is foolish to trust someone. This is the first lesson I get when entering the noble circle." said Lizbet.


    "Yet, you are trying to convince us to trust you. Tell me, Lizbet. Why did you go this far just to warn us? I don''t think you care so much about this kingdom going into destruction." said Duchess Amberze.


    "T-That''s¡­" said Lizbet with hesitation.


    "What''s your true reason?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "I.. I just want to prevent my own death!!" replied Lizbet with difficulty.


    "I know¡­ I know my prophecy will always be right. B-But¡­ I still don''t want to die. I.. I will do anything to change it." said Lizbet.


    ''No wonder she reacts harshly to Angus'' reply before.'' thought Duchess Amberze.


    The journey proceeded without any problem. To prevent any trouble, Duchess Amberze chose an unexpected and random route. This way, their path will be unpredictable and could throw off any bounty hunter.


    It also reduces the possibility of getting ambushed and surrounded. With the reinforcement from the Royal Pce, an ordinary ambush from small bandits or thieves will not pose any problem to them.


    As the knights moved along the road, ''Twenty people hiding 100 meters away.'' a voice suddenly heard from everyone''s mind.


    The experienced knights and captain didn''t panic and immediately raised their vignce. They stop the carriage and send some elite knights to check the situation in the front. Not long after that, a series of cries were heard before they died.


    Soon, the elite knights returned unscathed and reported to their knight captain. Then, they continue their journey. Along the way, they encounter the same small ambush several times until the sun reaches the west side.


    ''*Sigh* The enticement of 2 million gold coins is too much. Even a group of bandits dare to attack us despite already seeing our full toon of elite knights and Royal Emblem carriage.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    During the day, Angus didn''t lower his vignce and kept using [Great Mana Echolocation] periodically. He will notify the knights and everyone when there is an ambush ahead. He didn''t expect there to be a lot of people trying to ambush them.


    If they just stay in one ce after getting ambushed, they may get surrounded by another group of bounty hunters nearby without end. Unfortunately, the knights couldn''t just keep traveling without stopping and needed to replenish their energy.


    Therefore, they decide to camp in the wilderness during the nighttime. Although it will increase the potential of getting ambushed, Angus knows they will be safe since the night and darkness is Anna''s world.


    He had already lost count of how many people and bounty hunters were swallowed by darkness and shadow since the sun disappeared on the horizon. On the other hand, Anna herself keeps muttering bubbles like cursing them.


    Jayna noticed Anna''s strangeness but didn''t stop her. She even pampers her, which makes Anna snuggle more to Jayna. Angus and Jayna may not have wanted Anna to be a brutal murderer. However, they also will not stop her from killing those trying to harm them.


    Since these bounty hunters are trying to kill them, they must also prepare to be killed. Furthermore, Angus knows the one that did it is the darkness, not Anna. What Anna did is just asked ckie to ''burst those annoying bubbles''.


    The night passed by without any disturbance. All the bounty hunters or spies will be killed before they can even approach their camp during the dark night.


    The next day, everyone wakes up early and continues their journey just when the sky brightens up a little bit. Their speed is faster than before as they didn''t encounter any ambush thanks to the sleepy gluttony on Jayna''s arm.


    Another few days passed without any big incident besides the usual ambush from petty thieves and bandits. As the whole envoy moves along the road, Angus notices something fast heading their direction from a few kilometers away.


    ''Unidentified strong person approaching from the south!! Everyone stays on guard!!" said Angus through telepathy to everyone.


    The knights immediately came down from their horses and prepared in defense formation. During the past few days, they realized Angus could perceive people up to a few kilometers away. Yet, he never said any of them was strong when describing the enemy.


    They know the other assant is not ordinary bandits or thieves they met during thest few days. Duchess Amberze also realizes this andes out from the carriage. Through Angus'' telepathy, she knows the other party is at least a strong fifth-grade.


    "Stay inside the carriage. Only go out when the knights tell you!!" said Duchess Amberze to Lizbet.


    Duchess Amberze is not stupid. The carriages may be heavily enchanted with various strong barriers. However, it is also a big target for anyone.


    Facing a fifth-grade level, the carriage is not but a big turtle. It is sturdy but not invincible. A few strong attacks is all it takes to destroy it. Therefore, they couldn''t be careless or may have some casualties or permanent injury.


    "Everyone dies eventually, whether they have power or not. That''s why you need to think about what you''ll aplish while you''re alive." - Mary Macbeth, Kekkai Sensen.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 778 True Seer

    Chapter 778 True Seer


    A few minutester, they finally see the assant approaching them while wearing full metal armor.


    "Stop him!!" ordered the knight captain.


    Knowing the other party didn''t stop even after seeing them, the knights decide to intercept him and take the battle far from the carriage. Just as some knights leave the carriage, the armored person suddenly throws something high in the air.


    *Bang* The item suddenly exploded as soon as it reached above the carriage. Suddenly, a giant metal rod appeared in exchange for the previous item and fell straight to the carriage.


    "Iing!!" warned the knight captain.


    *Swish* *BOOOM* In a split second, the metallic rod exploded in the air suddenly. Everyone could see Duchess Amberze was already above in the air behind the exploded metallic rod.


    No one knows when she moved. Even the armored person was surprised at Duchess Amberze''s fast movement and reaction. Not everyone could react appropriately to the sudden iing attack from above.


    Waking up from his stupor, the armored person starts to fight with the iing knights. While everyone focuses on the armored person, Angus suddenly emerges from the carriage through the window and taps the ground.


    *WHISSHH* Arge magic circle appeared above the ground before dimly shining [3rd Circle - Ground Pulse]. *Rumble* *Rumble* An invisible pulse spread from the magic circle towards the surrounding ground a few times. At the same time, some muffled sounds could be heard from the ground.


    "Watch your surroundings!! The enemy maye from anywhere." said Duchess Amberze while returning to the ground.


    Hearing this, the elite knights immediately spread their senses and tried to detect any other ambusher. All this time, they rely on Angus to detect the enemy. They never expect the ambush toe from the ground and the air.


    "[Teleport] Gotcha!!" said a gray-cloaked man who suddenly appeared before Angus.


    Angus immediately reacts to attack the gray-cloaked man only to find the man crash a runic stone in his hand [Rune Spell - Void Zone]. A small magic circle covers both Angus and the cloaked person.


    At this split second, Lizbet suddenly has another vision. The figure of Angus getting stabbed by spears urs once again.


    "G-Get away from there!!" shouted Lizbet in a panic.


    Angus instantly felt his mana couldn''t be used or dispersed whenever he tried to gather it. Still, it didn''t stop him from countering the gray-cloaked person wielding the knife before him. *BANG* Not expecting a strong retaliation, the man was thrown a few meters away.


    "I-Impossible!!" eximed the gray cloaked man.


    Void Zone is a unique spell that prevents anyone from using mana inside of it. Unfortunately, Angus relies not only on mana and spells, which makes his n to stab Angus useless. After forcing the gray-cloaked assassin back, Angus immediately moves away from the Void Zone circle.


    As he wanted to move away, he noticed a metallic spearheading toward his head at a fast speed [Shroud of Devastation]. Since he is still inside the Void Zone, he couldn''t detect this fast attack in the first ce.


    "What a joke... [Rodeo Maneuver]!!" said Angus with a mocked grin.


    Just before the spear reaches Angus''s head, his body shes on the spot. *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* A loud metal hitting sound was heard through the area along with a strong shockwave.


    As the shockwave receded, everyone could see Angus unscathed and standing not far from his previous position. On the other hand, dozens of metallic spears fell down on Angus''st spot. This scene surprises everyone, especially Lizbet.


    She knows Angus has already broken her prophecy at this moment. She is surprised, anxious, and excited that someone could break her prophecy.


    "Is it there?" said Duchess Amberze before shing into the red light.


    Before anyone noticed, another strong shockwave erupted in the distance a few hundred meters away. On the other hand, the gray-robbed assassin is already cornered by the nearby knights getting beaten up.


    *ng* *ng* *BOOOM* A strong shockwave erupted from both sides of the carriage. The two battle rampaging the whole area. One is the battle between armored guys and the knights, and the other is Duchess Amberze against the mysterious assant in the distance.


    For ordinary people, it is like witnessing the battle of God. Just feeling the shockwave aftermath in the air could give the body a strong shock.


    Fortunately, the whole area is only a vast in with some vegetation. Otherwise, there will be more casualties and destruction. The battle happens for a few minutes before everyone finds a massive greatsword rising high to the sky and swinging down.


    *BOOOOOOM* Another strong shockwave urred as Angus had already cast strong barrier spells to protect everyone from the aftermath. After thest big explosion, a sh of red light passes through the carriage towards the armored guy.


    Noticing the approaching of the famous Crimson sh, the armored guy decides to retreat as soon as possible. However, he is not a match for the Duchess'' super speed.


    Even any speed-oriented warrior will find it difficult to handle the Duchess''s speed, much less the armored guy with his heavy armor.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Sprutt* A few minutester, the armored guy was already incapacitated by Duchess Amberze without mercy.


    "Apprehend him and send someone to retrieve the corpses on the other side as soon as possible!! Also, secure the perimeter. I don''t want any single mole trying to sneak on us again." ordered Duchess Amberze sternly.


    She is already furious since someone is trying to assassinate Angus while on her watch. She finds this time, it is not an ordinary ambush but a big one.


    Starts with the sixth-gradebatant, an unknown space elemental user, Void Zone rune stone, and a group of high-grade people led by a strong weapon artifact user.


    This is not an ordinary group. Theirbination can ruin any small kingdom. The Duchess finally knows the power of 2 million gold coins enticement.


    "Duchess, did you know the assant?" asked Angus.


    "Nope. Judging by their clothes and equipment, they are not from here. It seems they are bounty huntersing from outside the kingdom. We should proceed with n B to avoid more trouble." said Duchess Amberze.


    "Sure. I will contact Gil to send them away. I hear one of those things is stationed in a nearby major city." said Angus.


    After finding the opportunity to talk, "B-Baron Victory." called Lizbet nervously.


    Angus and Duchess Amberze do not say anything but look at the trace of a spear artifact not far from them.


    "Duchess, I think she is the true seer. She has a good gift." said Angus.


    "Are you sure? Isn''t her prophecy wrong?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Not really. She could predict that I would get stabbed by metallic spears, which was right if I didn''t use my special power. Although it may not kill me, it will still fulfill the prophecy." said Angus.


    "We could say her prophecy is true, but I am just too special." said Hearing the Duchess'' usual nagging, "Yes, Mom." replied Angus leisurely before entering his own carriage.


    Angus with pride.


    "Wipe your smug, brat!! You are still too young to think you are invincible. Don''t get this in your head." retorted Duchess Amberze.


    Hearing the Duchess'' usual nagging, "Yes, Mom." replied Angus leisurely before entering his own carriage.


    "*Sigh* That brat. Alright, I will drop you off in the nearest major city. I will also send some words to His Majesty about your prophetic ability. As much as I hate to admit it, that brat is right. You have a gift and should not waste it." said Duchess Amberze.


    "Daddy!!" called Anna while jumping to Angus'' arm.


    "Ooppss¡­ Anna, what did I say about jumping around inside the carriage." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Anna should not jump like a bunny? But Anna is not a bunny. Anna is Anna." replied Anna innocently.


    "*Sigh* Forget about it. You guys okay?" asked Angus.


    "Of course. Besides the strong shockwave near our carriage, we didn''t feel anything besides the loud explosion sound." replied Jayna.


    "Good. Still, this ambush is quite strong and surprising. It is well-nned. I wonder who is putting the bounty on me." said Angus solemnly.


    "Did you really have no idea?" asked Jayna worriedly.


    "Nope. Besides, those dwarves that we killed back then. I rarely have conflicts with others. Even then, those people were already gone or didn''t have enough power to amass such a bounty." said Angus.


    Two million gold coins is not a joke. With the rise in sales of Miasma Antidote, the Heart Kingdom gold coin became more valuable. Previously, a single gold coin was enough to feed a family for a month. Now, it can provide a family for another half month or more.


    Heart gold coin is not just a money currency but also a real gold for those profiteers. With two million gold coins, it is estimated they could buy at least a small nation with its current value.


    *SHIING* "Huh?? What was that?" asked Lizbet before looking at the other end of the road.


    "Did you have another vision?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Something big ising. It''s a huge metallic thing." said Lizbet with uncertainty.


    Hearing this, Duchess Amberze knows Lizbet is genuinely gifted as a prophet and seer. She knows those big metallic things are their next travel transportation called Alkin.


    ''It seems Angus is right. It is not that she is not talented. But Angus is too abnormal that could change the Fate. Maybe King Leon is right. That boy is the key to our survival.'' thought Duchess Amberze.

 Chapter 779 Horned Demon

    Chapter 779 Horned Demon


    ''That boy is the key to our survival.'' thought Duchess Amberze.


    After an hour, everyone could see a massive metallic boat Alkin approaching them. During this time, they no longer encounter any bounty hunters. Even if there is, Angus could perceive they only spying from afar or retreat in the distance.


    Their previous encounter gives some deterrence to the surrounding weak bounty hunter. As for the previous bounty hunters, they find these bounty hunters are separate groups with a temporary alliance to assassinate Angus.


    Only the rare space elemental users and armored guys survive among the assants. Though the armored guy is on the brink of death. A single sh from a sword expert like Duchess Amberze is not a joke and could slice anyone into two pieces.


    As for the weapon artifact user and his group, they end up dead under Duchess Amberze''s giant greatsword attack.


    "Captain of the Alkin 4 Abet, reporting!!" saluted the knight captain towards Duchess Amberze.


    The Alkin magic vehicle is not just ordinary military transportation. With continuous improvement and advanced weapons, it isparable to any Fortress. It is practically a mobile fortress.


    Most of the Alkin is stationed across the Heart kingdom. However, all of them are managed and used by the Sur Knights. This also shows the support from King Leon towards these new knight squads.


    In fact, all the previous broke Alkin is bought directly by King Leon after a series of negotiations with Jade. Yet, King Leon still decided to let these moving fortresses be managed by Sur Knight.


    While the Sur Knights captain Abet talks with Duchess Amberze, "Bless the Ancestor''s beard!! Bornja.. I-Is what I saw was real?" asked Kusibe, the female dwarf.


    The other female dwarf Bornja didn''t reply but hit Kusibe''s head roughly. *Bang*


    "Fuck your beard, Bornja!! That hurts!!" cursed Kusibe.


    "Then, I am not dreaming. It''s a moving fortress!! Hahahaha¡­."ughed Bornja excitedly.


    Without waiting for anyone''s permission, the two female dwarves inspect every corner of the Alkin as if they were meeting their child after a long time. This movement surprised the nearby Sur Knight, but they didn''t do anything as Angus warned them.


    They know these two magic cannon experts will love Alkin so much. One of the weaknesses of Magic Cannon is their mobility and massive size. Alkin is basically a perfect war machine to cover this weakness. They may be able to create something like a tank in Angus'' previous life.


    Moreover, the magic cannon is more destructive and powerful than the tank in his previous life. Although it is lower in terms of firing rate, razing a small city through a single fire is not a problem.


    With Alkin''s massive size, they didn''t need to move their things from the carriage but directly put the carriage inside the Alkin''s inner hull. Despite its continuous upgrade, Alkin''s true purpose is safely carrying many people and things through harsh terrain.


    Everyone was already inside Alkin and moving along the road in less didn''t stop like before and kept moving.


    Angus only alerts them about the ambush but does nothing else. than fifteen minutes. Just a few kilometers after they move, Angus once again feels another group of ambushers ahead. However, they didn''t stop like before and kept moving.


    Angus only alerts them about the ambush but does nothing else. The moment the greedy assant finds the massive moving Alkin, they all panic or don''t know what to do.


    Be it spells, rocks, falling trees, or other hard obstacles, none of them could stop the moving Alkin. It is a truly unstoppable moving transportation.


    Moreover, Alkin''s core power uses Vigo''s mana cycle rune and enchantment, which gives it infinite energy. In the end, the bounty hunter could only see Alkin passing through without being able to make a single scratch on it.


    While Angus and the others enjoy the ride of Alkin, King Leon also receives some reports about their travel. He also gets the recent attack from a group of strong bounty hunters outside the kingdom.


    "Hmm¡­. It seems we still underestimate the value of 2 million gold coins." muttered King Leon.


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    "Should we tighten our border check?" asked Marquis Dane while ignoring the voice in the background.


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    "No need. Our foreign trade is just recovering. We couldn''t tighten our borders for the next few months to not scare any big merchanting to our kingdom."


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    "At least in the next few months, we couldn''t close or show any movement in our border besides the routine check." said King Leon.


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    "My Lieget, we can''t just let those bounty hunters go rampant on ournd." said Duke Crestre.


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    "Yes. I suppose we could only rely on Count Otebon and his extermination squad. I also hope you send this information to the noble circle."


    "Whoever finds the source of these bounties will be handsomely rewarded. There is also a chance for them to be promoted in rank noble." said King Leon.


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    "This old Duke will rely on His Majesty''s message in no time." said Duke Crestre.


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    "Next, is there any news from Jade and his team?" asked King Leon.


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    "Yes. Jade and Duke Quinn arrive at the Undermine Council safely with the other team. It seems the ce is getting worse and dangerous. The whole ce is hit by various disasters every hour." summarized nearby staff.


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    "Urgh¡­ What the hell are you doing now?!!" shouted King Leon in anger after he couldn''t hold on anymore.


    Since a few days ago, the twin Gemini will sing Rain Falling Down with some circling dance whenever he goes. Even now, when he is having an important meeting with nobles, they also don''t stop.


    King Leon could bear it if he did his usual paperwork and regarded it as their usual mischief. However, they keep doing it in thest few days and in their meetings when they need to have a serious talk.


    Just hearing their childish singing voice ovepping with the other people''s is enough to annoy King Leon. Much less at this serious noble meeting.


    "Rain Falling Down~ Rain Falling Down~" singing the Twin Gemini as if they didn''t hear King Leon''s words.


    "Enough!! Stop it, you two!!" rebuked King Leon angrily while [Blink] near them.


    "Ahh¡­ Stony face!!" eximed Gemis.


    "Stony face looks angry!!" said Gemin.


    "Gasp¡­ Stony Face giving another expression!!" said Gemis.


    "Bad things will happen!!" said Gemin.


    After saying this, the twin Gemini starts singing and dancing again to chase away misfortune.


    "Rain Falling Down~ Rain Falling Down~" sang Twin Gemini.


    "Urgh¡­ Alright.. Alright.. I will y with you twoter. Just stay silent for now." said King Leon.


    "Ehh¡­ Stony faces want to y with us?!" said Gemis.


    "But, we can''t!!" replied Gemin.


    "Hm??" asked King Leon with a frown.


    Then, he coldly gazes at the nobles in the room.


    "Ehem¡­ How about we continue the meeting next time." said Duke Crestre as he noticed King Leon''s cue.


    After all the nobles leave the room, "Alright, speak clearly." said King Leon.


    The Twin Gemini looked at each other before replying to King Leon.


    "A demon will being." said Gemin


    "Yeah, an evil horned demon." said Gemis.


    "Horned Demon?! Is he strong?" asked King warily.


    "Yeah. He is evil." said Gemis.


    "Very evil." said Gemin.


    "Can''t you just eliminate him?" asked King Leon with a frown.


    "We can''t!!" replied Twin Gemini.


    "Then, why are you singing and dancing?" asked King Leon.


    "We heard the demon hates water." said Gemis.


    "The rain prevented him froming here." said Gemin.


    "Err¡­ Can''t you just change the weather like usual?" asked King Leon confusedly.


    "Nope." said Gemis.


    "Our power is only temporary." said Gemin.


    "And on a smaller scale." said Gemis.


    "Wait¡­ You don''t mean to make the whole kingdom continuously rain, right?" asked King Leon.


    The Twin Gemini look at each other before once again replying.


    "Did Stone Face want the entirend to rain?" asked the Twin Gemini.


    "Wait.. What??" asked King Leon back in confusion.


    Now, the seventh-grade King is utterly confused by these twin star spirits. None of their words and actions make sense. It is as if this is their other mischief act.


    "*Huft* Just to be clear¡­ You are not doing this to annoy me, right?" asked King Leon.


    "Nope." replied the twin Gemini simultaneously.


    "The Evil demon is real." said Gemis.


    "It is hateful." said Gemin.


    "Stinky." said Gemis.


    "Pervert." said Gemin.


    "Phedophile." said Gemis.


    ''It seems they know a lot about this demon. A horned demon that was powerful enough for the star spirits. Just who is it? Wait.. Horned...'' thought King Leon inwardly.


    "Wait.. Wait¡­ Is this demon another star spirit?" asked King Leon as he finally realized something.


    "Yup." said the twin Gemini simultaneously.


    "Urgh.. Can''t you just make it rain on this city only?" asked King Leon.


    "We can." said Gemis.


    "But, it is temporary." said Gemin.

 Chapter 780 Disastrous Weather

    Chapter 780 Disastrous Weather


    "We can." said Gemis.


    "But, it is temporary." said Gemin.


    ''Just how long did you want to keep it raining?'' thought King Leon gloomily.


    "*Sigh* Whatever¡­ Do whatever you want. Just keep it quiet when I talk with the others." King Leon sighed deeply.


    "Okay. Rain Falling Down~ Rain Falling Down~." the Twin Gemini sang and danced again while leaving the room.


    It is not long since his beloved woman Extalia left the capital city. Yet, he misses this Duchess to care for the mischievous Twin Star Spirit. Still, he was intrigued about this unique star spirit.


    Star Spirit is simr to the twelve zodiacs from Earth. Each of them has their own background story and unique personality. Since King Leon decided to have contact with them before, he already has extensive knowledge and research about them.


    ording to his knowledge, the Star Spirit does not always have a physical body. Most of the time, they will be light, like the stars in the sky. This is also where their Star Spirit namees from.


    The star spirit could form its physical body for a month before returning back to starlight. During this time, they will also act as the examiner and guardian of the Star Garden. It is a ce where King Leon met Twin Gemini for the first time.


    The Star Garden is a very unique ce and couldn''t be reached by simple means. It is on the boundary of another dimension but could be essed from various locations across the world. One of the entrances is inside one of the Udrary''s forests that King Leon visitedst time.


    ''If I am not wrong, the next star spirit guardian and examiner should be Capricorn, the goat star spirit. I never heard Capricorn hate water before. But, I think I should prepare for hising.'' thought King Leon inwardly.


    Then, King Leon called back everyone and continued their previous meeting. As the head of the nation, he often holds serious noble conferences anytime. The topic and the participants of these meetings are random ording to the nation''s situation.


    Currently, he held this meeting to discuss the matter of the whole kingdom and the next direction in the following years. They also happen to find the news about the recently new bounty and foreign bounty hunter before the meeting.


    "Alright, let''s continue. From what Jade and Duke Quinn report, the Undermine Council situation is more disastrous than we expected. They also predict the battle between the traitor dwarf Dumrod and monster overlords will not end soon." said King Leon.


    "That''s certainly a bad thing. Duke Quinn couldn''t leave his post for a long time." said Duke Crestre worriedly.


    "Agreed. Duke Quinn holds an important position as the head of our intelligence unit." said Marquish Dane.


    Unlike anyrge big noble meeting before, King Leon only called the high-ranking nobles from the same faction to reduce useless infighting and focus more on the matter.


    "Don''t worry. I could recall Duke Quinn when he finished his task there and reced him with the others. Duke Crestre, I hope you don''t mind leaving your post for a certain period." said King Leon.


    "It will be my honor, My Liege. I will reduce the monsters in Greenever Dungeon before departing." said Duke Crestre.


    "Hmm¡­ Gather knights from all over the kingdom voluntarily, especially the young ones. It will be a good experience for them." said King Leon.


    "Excellent idea, Your Highness. How about we make it a big event to attract more participants?" asked Count Hillfang.


    "Did you have any idea, Count Hillfang?" asked Marquis Dane.


    "Yes. I propose we hold a big monster-hunting event. The main participants should be our knights from various squads and divisions. We also should prepare some rewards to attract more people." said Count Hillfang.


    "Interesting¡­ Alright, Let''s do it this way. I want this event to spread to the public. I want the other civilians, adventurers, mercenaries, or anyone else to also participate in this event." said King Leon.


    "T-This... Are you sure, My King? If they somehow won the reward, it would blow our knight''s prestige." said Count Hillfang anxiously.


    "Hmm¡­ Then, it only shows our knights'' weakness. Also, this is just an opening before the real event next year." said King Leon before giving some documents to everyone.


    "T-This¡­" said Count Hillfang.


    "A battlepetition?" said Duke Crestre solemnly.


    "Yes. I nned to use this event to recruit more fresh blood and talented people to our force. The huntingpetition will serve as the opening event and public advertisement before the real event next year." said King Leon.


    "Since the hunting event is held inside Duke Crestre territory, I want you and Count Hillfang to manage the whole event. Make sure to also announce the battlepetition next year during the event." added King Leon.


    "It shall be done, Your Majesty." replied Duke Crestre politely.


    Duke Crestre is one of King Leon''s diehard loyalists, even during the previous civil war. Otherwise, the Duke will not have significant territory and upy a big gold mine like Greenever Dungeon.


    Although Greenever Dungeon is smaller than Deep Hollow Dungeon, it still yields more ie than thetter. Greenever Dungeon has a lush forest environment often grows various natural resources besides the monster.


    This will attract not only adventurers and mercenaries toe but also various big merchants to buy the fresh natural ingredient first hand. Compared to Deep Hollow Dungeon, which has a stony maze environment and limited natural resources, Greenever Dungeon is a better gold mine.


    Meanwhile, Jade and his team are facing a massive crisis since they arrive at the Undermine Council. Each participant from the World Alliance is distributed ording to their strength and has at least one elfbatant on their side.


    However, it didn''t mean Jade would be separated from his team. In fact, participants that consist of arge group will stay as one team under the supervision of an elf. This also allows Duke Quinn and his shadow squad to plunder this dwarf sacrednd.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t expect to face such a harsh disaster since arriving there. From thunderstorms, blizzards, or even rain or fire, they will experience this disastrous weather for at least an hour before changing to another disaster.


    The worst disaster was the current tsunami flood that almost drowned the whole area. The sudden water surge will not only hit them but also destroy any of their settlements.


    Since they don''t know how long the fight will end, they are ready to camp in the area and wait until the battle ends.


    Food supplies, ammunition, weapons, and other daily necessities are also stored in this ce. The flood disaster may not endanger these powerful groups, but their equipment and tools may be washed away, gone with the flood.


    Jade''s group is quite fortunate since he brings a specially customized portable Alkin. The portable Alkin is a cube-shaped metal that will grow and rearrange into the giant Metallic boat Alkin when activated. It is simr to Gilford''s personal colossus mechanism.


    It is a truly unique technology that only Gilford could master. Even Angus couldn''t use this remarkable technology as it is on the border of special magic rather than magical engineering.


    Jade is d he listened to his son Gilford''s advice before going on this mission. Otherwise, they may request another reinforcement or supply after arriving at this disastrous ce.


    "Thunder hurricane at two o''clock!!" shouted the nearby people.


    "Brace for impact!!" called another person nearby.


    *WHUUSSHHH* *ZZTTSSSSHH* The Alkin was hit by arge wave and moved around this chaotic sea. A moment ago, this ce was dry earthynd like any other dwarfmunity. Now, it turns into a chaotic sea filled with thunderstorms, rain of fire, and humongous icebergs.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* At this moment, everyone in the Alkin finds a white mist on the horizon, freezing the turbulent sea at a fast rate. Jade immediately moves forward and swings his burning arm forward [Tri re].


    *BOOOOMM* an intense three-fire pir shes with the freezing, turning it into hot steam across the area. Everyone could see the whole turbulent sea was frozen except for some water below the Alkin due to Jade''s previous attack.


    Before the people could get relief, they noticed a barrage of ming rocks raining down the sky. *SWUNG* *BLLAARR* Then, a strong ck energy beam passed through the area not far from them from the horizon.


    The energy is so powerful that it even passes through the inner wall of Undermine Council in the distance. Seeing these devastating moves and disasters, some of the people couldn''t help but cry in panic.


    Although most people here are selected and trained elitebatants, they will still perish under one of these disastrous weather conditions. They feel like an ant under the influence of these mighty disasters.


    "Soldiers, Stand on your ground!! Remember your training!!" shouted Jade across the Alkin.


    Just after Jade says this, something fast is flown over their side. *BANG* It creates arge crater inside the frozen nearby. A momentter, everyone could feel a dreadful chilling miasma from the crater.


    A petite girl wearing a pointed hat emerges slowly from the ice crater. At this moment, the girl notices Jade and everyone''s presence on top of the Alkin.


    "Monster Overlord!!" eximed everyone in panic.

 Chapter 781 Frostfall City

    781 Frostfall City


    "Monster Overlord!!" eximed everyone in panic.


    The petite Monster Overlord and Jade look at each other without moving. None of the other knights nearby dare to move or even hold their breath.


    Most people here are unfamiliar with the witch-like Monster Overlord. Still, if they provoke this Monster Overlord, they may not know how they died.


    ''Just by her aura, it is already suffocating.'' thought everyone with cold sweat.


    Suddenly, Jade opened his palm and let his Crimson Orb fly to the sky. *Wissh* *Wissh* *Wissh* *BANG* *BANG* A momentter, Crimson Orb crashed with all the iing big ming rocks in the air.


    Everyone wakes up from their stupor and starts fending off the iing ming rocks. Jade''s Crimson Orb only makes therge zing rock into smaller pieces to preventplete annihtion. They still need to protect themselves from the smaller ones.


    Under this destructive rain of fire, Jade and the Monster Overlord are still not breaking their eye contact. They are still facing each other and ready to move whenever the other party shows any sign of attack.


    ''Her cold expression really looks like that little monster in the past.'' thought Jade as he found the petite witch monster overlord simr to Anna when they first met.


    Ignoring the raining meteor across the frozen sea, the petite witch Monster Overlord stretched her hand to the side before touching something as if pushing a button. *GRRRTT* *BBZZTTZZ*


    A momentter, a cracking space in the form of a line appeared beside the petite monster overlord. The cracking space opens wide and reveals the pitch-ck abyss inside of it. *GROOOWWLLL* A loud roar could be heard inside the cracking space.


    Under everyone''s gaze, they see monstersing out from this cracking space. Monsters of various sizes and grades pour out like an endless tide. Fortunately, this monster horde is not stopping and attacking Jade''s group but moving towards the battlefield in the distance.


    Then, a massive tremor shook the entire frozen sea. *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* The frozen sea below the petite monster overlord trembled and rose high into the sky. A frozen giant appeared from below the witch monster overlord up to a few hundred meters high.


    The sudden appearance of a huge frozen giant is a magical and devastating scene. The surrounding frozen sea was destroyed by the emergence of this humongous frozen giant.


    Jade and everyone were forced to retreat until a few hundred meters away to avoid their Alkin getting crushed under the avnche of frozen sea. In fact, Jade could offset this avnche using his power. Still, he knows better than to disturb the petite witch monster overlord.


    Over the years of having contact with the little monster Anna, he knows it is better not to disturb these monster beings when they are not in the mood. Otherwise, hell will be released upon them.


    Just through a single nce, Jade knows the petite witch was in a very bad mood. Her miasma is so concentrated and gathered, ready to be active anytime. It is like an active volcano waiting to erupt.


    Combined with her previous scene of her getting thrown from the battlefield a hundred kilometers away, everyone with a bit of brain knows she is super pissed off.


    As Jade predicted, the monster horde and witch monster overlordpletely ignore them and return to the battlefield. The same situation and experience also happens with the other team in other areas.


    They are either facing the disastrous weather or facing the monster overlord, who is somehow getting thrown all over the ce. However, some of them are not as lucky as Jade''s team. Some of the furious overlords release their wrath upon them.


    Facing this disastrous scene many times, the dispatched team notices this mission and task is more challenging than they previously thought. It may be more dangerous than the previous investigation mission at the Dark Forest a few years ago.


    They never thought the seemingly effortless idle wait-and-see mission would turn into this survival mission. Forget about fighting and killing the exhausted Dumrod. They need to survive first against this cmitous weather.


    The scale of Dumrod''s battle with the monster overlord is overwhelming. It is enough to reach their camping area, which is a hundred kilometers away from the center of the battlefield.


    It is as big as an average small kingdom area. In other words, this battle is enough to turn any small kingdom into a battlefield in the outside world. Any single stray attack is enough to destroy a kingdom.


    Meanwhile, Angus and his group finally reach the border of Frostfall County within a few days of travel. After dropping off Lizbet Sunarm, their potential seer, in a nearby major city, they continue their journey toward Frostfall City.


    With the help of Alkin, they could travel thend without worry of ambush. Their only obstacle is they prevent them from destroying any existing crop field or property, forcing them to only take big official roads.


    Still, their traveling speed was faster than before as they didn''t need to stop to be ambushed or rest during the night.


    "Whitty.. Whitty¡­ Daddy, everything is whitty!!" eximed Anna while ying with the snow.


    Frostfall County is one of the areas inside the Heart Kingdom with cold weather. At the year''s end, its climate is the coldest and often covered with snow.


    "Anna, don''t run around. It''s just snow." reprimanded Jayna.


    "Yuck¡­ The whitty turns into liquid in Anna''s hand." said Anna while trying to remove the water as if it were something disgusting.


    The people nearby couldn''t help but twitch at her ambiguous words.


    "This girl¡­ She must have said that on purpose." said Angus.


    This is not their first time seeing the snow. However, they are rarely able to enjoy such cold weather scenery inside their capital city. In fact, the capital city never has snowfall except when the Twin Gemini do their mischievous prank.


    Soon, they could see a massive city wall covered in snow. They finally arrive at Frostfall City.


    "The Frostfall city is under the rule of Count Otebon mewaver. He is also the famous leader of the Extermination squad." informed Duchess Amberze from the side.


    "I wonder what kind of person Count Otebon is. I hear he is quite a strict and cold person. Even all his subordinates fear him a lot." replied Angus.


    "Well, Count mewaver is a very disciplined person. In fact, those people from that ce are like that. Just don''t do something outrageous and nothing will be a problem. We will only stop here for resupplying." said Duchess Amberze.


    "Yeah, right." replied Angus nonchntly.


    Since they reach the Frostfall territory, Angus notices no other ambush is hidden in the surroundings. Even when the terrain is suitable for ambushing, no bandits or bounty hunters are trying to attack them.


    Later, Angus discovers that they do not fear to attack him. But these greedy people were already eliminated before they could act. With his perception, Angus finds six out of ten civilians are hiddenbatants. He guesses these people are part of the undercover Extermination squad.


    As the number onew enforcer in the Heart Kingdom, the Extermination Squad developed a strong anti-spy unit. Most of their members were involved in the undercover division.


    Angus didn''t expect the efficiency of the Extermination squad to be stringent in their home base. Forget about finding any information about Frostfall. It is very hard to infiltrate this ce without being discovered.


    It is not wrong to say that Forstfall County is the most secure ce in the Heart Kingdom regarding information security. A momentter, the Alkin is stopped outside the city wall.


    Angus and the others are forced to continue their journey with their previous carriage as the Alkin is too big and may destroy the surrounding property if they are not careful.


    Since the security and public maintenance of Frostfall are better than any other territory, they decided toply with this request. Still, Angus finds the city wall guards quite intriguing.


    Not only is the captain fifth grade, but they also dare to force everyone to queue like the others for registration and check. It shows the strictness of thew and order in this ce. Nevertheless, Angus and the othersply with the rules to avoid conflict.


    Fortunately, Angus finds the city guards to do their job properly ording to the procedure. Though, their bureaucratic system seems inefficient and slow. He also found no bribery or underhanded methods during the registration check.


    Otherwise, he will not hesitate to turn them into ash on the spot with such an act of hypocrisy. Angus prefers these guards to be depravity people rather than disturb his pace and act like double-faced people.


    "Mommy, Anna is bored." grumbled Anna loudly.


    "Anna, be patient. We will enter soon." pacified Jayna.


    "Be quiet back there!!" shouted the stern guards on the front.


    Seeing this harsh behavior, Angus frowned a little with a grim face. Before he could act, Duchess Amberze grabbed his shoulder and shook her head. Seeing this, Angus frowned further as if questioning the Duchess'' sanity.


    Under the relentless Duchess'' eyes, Angus decides to calm down but still takes note of this incident.


    ''That''s it¡­ I will not hold Anna here. Yep, this city could go to oblivion for all I care. I want to see if they still dare order my family at that time.'' thought Angus.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever pry into my life ever again. I¡¯m kind of mad.¡± - Satou Matsuzaka, Happy Sugar Life.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 782 Escalated Confrontation

    782 Escted Confrontation


    ''I want to see if they still dare order my family at that time.'' thought Angus.


    Angus rarely used his authority and rights as a high noble. He also didn''t like to abuse such a backward aristocratic system. However, it doesn''t mean he will follow strict orders unless they are indispensable.


    Previously, Angus may have advocated the importance of following theirw to maintain order. But it doesn''t mean he will always follow thew and order. Thew and regtion is still made by people and he knows how wless people can be, especially the corrupted one.


    There will always be some mistakes, be it in the execution or in certain cases. Angus'' true belief is still about Consequentialism.


    He believes every action has its own consequences, whether wrong or right. As long as someone can bear the consequences, whatever they do will always be right.


    What the city guards and soldiers did is clearly wrong in Angus'' eyes. They try to provoke their group, which consists of high-grade people. Angus and the others could even be content with a legendary seventh-grade figure. If he wanted, he could even raze the whole of Frostfall City before they could say sorry.


    At that time, the city guards could not bear the consequences of their current actions, making thempletely wrong and only inviting disaster. Still, it didn''t mean Angus would massacre everyone here over this harsh rebuke.


    Angus wonders if high-grade people from other races visit this ce and are forced to follow the rigid rules. They may end up beating everyone here.


    Other races are usually not as tolerant as the human race when it is following a certainw and regtion, especially made by a different race than themselves.


    While Angusined inside his mind, he didn''t notice someone was angrier than him and took this harsh rebuke more seriously than he did. He only realized a few secondster when the temperature in the area was increasing.


    Angus and the Duchess immediately look at Jayna, who carries Anna on her arm. The fourth princess was still pampering Anna, but they could feel the temperature steadily increase from her powerful fire elemental.


    "Jayna!!" called Duchess Amberze.


    Jayna didn''t reply and only gave a side nce to her aunt. Yet, the Duchess could feel a profound prideful aura around Jayna and the steep temperature rise.


    "Hey, isn''t it quite warm here?" said the nearby people.


    "Hot!! It''s Hot!!" eximed the others.


    Some of them even sweat from the heat. The guards also notice this strange phenomenon as the surrounding snow is melting at a fast rate. Soon, the guard captain immediately notices Jayna''s action through his sharp perception.


    "You over there! Stop this at once!!" ordered the guard captain sternly.


    Hearing this, Jayna''s warm smile turns colder and she res at the guard captain. On the other hand, Anna has a happy mischievous smile.


    "Jayna, stop this!!" called Duchess Amberze again.


    "Aunt Extalia, what are you doing?!" asked Angus coldly.


    The Duchess gets blocked by Angus. Preventing him before is one thing, but preventing Jayna who is adamant about giving the other party a lesson, is another matter. Angus even questions the Duchess'' allegiance at this point.


    *WHOOSHH* Angry at such a tant resistance, Jayna''s phoenix side burst like a fire. She releases an intense heat wave strong enough to burn ordinary fire elemental users. Everyone could see the hot steam covering the whole area.


    The heated area makes the other people queue in the front and escape from the battle scene. Seeing no one queue to the front, Jayna slowly steps towards the wall guards while maintaining her cold re.


    "Apprehend her!!" ordered the guard captain.


    *CLANG* *BOOOOM* A strong shockwave erupted across the area. In front of the guard captain, Angus and Duchess Amberze are shing with each other with their own sword artifact.


    From their position, it could be seen the Duchess is trying to defend against Angus'' sudden attack.


    "Thest time someone tried to touch my family, their corpse was obliterated without a trace. I will not let anyone harm or catch my family for whatever reason, even if it is you Crimson sh." said Angus coldly.


    "Angus, Jayna, calm down first!!" called Duchess Amberze in a pleading tone.


    "So be it." replied Angus beforeunching another attack on Duchess Amberze.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* A flurry of strong swords sounded through the area. They had already shed dozens of times in a few seconds without getting the upper hand.


    Duchess Amberze may be faster than Angus. But Angus is still able to read her pattern and predict her movement. The two could only hold down the others and could not defeat them anytime soon.


    On the other hand, Jayna still walks forward slowly while increasing the temperature in the surroundings. All the guards feel dread from Jayna''s phoenix re.


    They feel like being stared at by a mighty ferocious beast. If it is not for their strict training and upbringing, they may already fall in despair.


    Meanwhile, the other Knights and guards following Angus'' group decide to not get involved in this matter. The leader of their group, Duchess Amberze, is trying to stop Angus, but they know they are supposed to protect this young Baron.


    Most alsoe from Victory and Sur knights, an ally of Angus''s family. They also receive Angus'' telepathy message to stand down on this matter. Besides them, the two female dwarves are having a snack while looking at the infighting with interest.


    This incident makes them remember the horror of Angus'' family. Forget about catching the three of them. It is harder to survive against their single deadly attack. Be it Angus, Jayna, or Anna, they can kill elite dwarves with a single attack.


    In contrast, Brigida and Lilith are already pulling out their weapon artifact and ready to defend their Mistress Jayna. As Angus and Jayna''s personal maid, they couldn''t just let their master fight on their own.


    If it is not a strict order from Angus to stay with Jayna, they may already sh with the Duchess relentlessly.


    Just as Jayna is almost suffocating with thick fire mana, "What is going on here!!" shouted Count Otebon in the air.


    "Otebon!!" eximed Duchess Amberze.


    The Count immediately notices the gist of the problem through his sharp observation, especially when seeing Jayna''s deadly re at his city wall guards.


    "This¡­ Young girl, stop this at once. Or I will be forced to arrest you!!" called Count Otebon towards Jayna.


    "Hmph!! No one can order me. Not you nor my Father. Not even God himself!!" said Jayna with a furious shout.


    *WHOOOSH* Following her shout, her surroundings are covered with a burning fire that is enough to melt the ground.


    "Get everyone out of here!!" ordered Count Otebon to the nearby guards while fighting Jayna''s heat wave.


    "Girl, you should stop this once or you will leave me no other choice." said Count Otebon sternly.


    Just before he could take a single step, a lightning bolt and mana arrow shed before him. With a quick reaction, he grabs his sword to parry these attacks. *Bang* *Bang*


    "Don''t even think about it." said Lilith.


    "It''s our duty to protect Master." said Brigida stoically.


    "Tch¡­ Get out of my way!!" said Count Otebon in anger.


    "Angus, Jayna, Stop!!" shouted Duchess Amberze frantically.


    "Oh yeah? Then, try to stop this [Multicast - Fire Missile]." said Angus as he snapped his finger.


    A momentter, dozens of magic circles appeared in the air, facing all the guards in the surrounding area.


    "I wonder if the Crimson sh is fast enough to catch my spells before it reaches them." mocked Angus with contempt.


    Seeing the dozens of magic circles, Duchess Amberze and Count Otebon retreat and are ready to defend against these many magic circles.


    Judging by the dimly lit magic circle, they know Angus could immediately release his magic. Unfortunately, Angus'' threat is nothing in front of Count Otebon. The death threat is his everyday meal.


    "Kid, don''t do something you will regret." said Count Otebon.


    "Still pretending, huh? Fine." said Angus as he snapped his finger again.


    "Angus!!" called Duchess Amberze anxiously.


    *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Angus releases a few [Fire Missile] towards the nearby guards, especially the one that shouted before. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Fortunately, Duchess Amberze is on guard and prepared to intercept all these fast-moving spells.


    Seeing Angus truly release his spell, "Brat, stop this instant!!" shouted Count Otebon angrily.


    However, he couldn''t do anything as Brigida held him down. The experienced Count couldn''t pass through the prodigy of Nergal even with all his richbat experience. There is even a sign of him getting overwhelmed if he doesn''t focus on the battle.


    As for the other hidden extermination squad, they also didn''t dare to move in case Angus released all his spells like before. They could only wait for an opportunity to stop Angus.


    "Angus, stop. Please, don''t do this. This is just a simple misunderstanding." said Duchess Amberze to Angus.


    "Ordering me to do a mission is one thing. But restricting and touching my family is another. I don''t really mind turning this whole kingdom into oblivion. Nor Jayna and I have any shred of love in this fucking damn ce." said Angus in anger.


    "For you, this ce is your home. For me, my family is home. Now, you better stand down or I will not give you a single mercy for the next one. [Multicast - Fire Missile]" said Angus.


    ¡°Living is anxiety and pain. It''s continuing to think, continuing to choose.¡± - Alcor, Devil Survivor.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Alex_Destro

 Chapter 783 Bad Repercussion

    Chapter 783 Bad Repercussion


    A few hundred small magic circles cover the entire area. Each magic circle is loaded with a dense fire elemental, showing ites from the same spell Angus released not long ago.


    All the people who witnessed this magical scene couldn''t help but be horrified. Such spells of this magnitude clearly consume a lot of mana. Even the fifth-grade magician may be unable to cast this many spells, especially at the same time.


    No one knows how Angus can cast all these magic circles at once. Previously, they thought dozens of magic circles were Angus'' limit. Now, it is four or five times more than before.


    This power can decimate Frostfall City if Angus throws it at the city. They know for sure they couldn''t defend against such an onught. Even with the Duchess'' impable speed, she couldn''t intercept all this fast attack at once.


    As the situation bes tense, the silent Anna suddenly blinks a few times before jumping out of Jayna''s arms.


    "Anna!!" called Jayna in surprise.


    The little troublemaker suddenly takes Skythorn and points it toward a particr direction in the sky.


    "Grow Thorny Thorny!!" said Anna.


    Unexpectedly, nothing is happening and everyone only looks at Anna awkwardly for the next few seconds.


    "Is Thorny Thorny broken?"mented Anna while shaking her Skythorn.


    "T-This¡­ Jayna!!" called Angus as he noticed a group of powerful people approaching fast.


    "Huh? Anna called Thorny Thorny''s name wrong?! Ohh¡­ Anna knows. Grow Skythorn!!" said Anna yfully.


    Anna stabs Skythorn towards the ground below. *GRRTT* *CRACK* *CRACK* *BRRTT* In a few seconds, countless metallic thorny vines grow from the ground in front of Anna towards the sky. *BANG* A momentter, everyone also felt an intense sh in the air.


    In the meantime, Angus and Jayna appear near Anna, ready to fight the new iing force. As for the hundreds of magic circles, Angus decides to cancel them as it keeps depleting his mana.


    Maintaining magic circles without releasing them continuously consumes his mana. Normally, this consumption is negligible for any magician. But Angus created hundreds of magic circles and not just one. It is enough to deplete his mana, even with his absurd regeneration.


    As for releasing Fire Missile to everyone, he is not crazy enough to kill everyone here over a petty argument and stupid rules. Although Angus and Jayna are disappointed at Aunt Extalia''s choice, they will think about this matterter.


    Besides, they could just teleport from this location and escape from this ce anytime. A momentter, intense mana pressure erupted, pressing toward the surrounding area.


    Angus and Jayna notice a few people in the air wearing full enchanted armor with a snowke emblem on it. They are struggling against Anna''s metallic vines. The vines have metal sturdiness properties and are also quite flexible, like the real thorny vines ntation.


    It is quite a magical skill, especially with its massive-scale attack. Even Angus didn''t know Skythorn had this kind of ability after he gave it to Anna.


    "They are the Guardian captain!!" said Count Otebon.


    "Guardians!!" shouted the few captains in the air.


    "WOOO!!" roared some people in the surrounding and the cities.


    At the same time, they change their clothes with a unique armor holding an emblem of snowkes rather than the previous burning spear emblem. Noticing the situation escted further, Angus did not go back down either.


    "Try to stop this!! [Multicast - Fire Missile]." said Angus coldly.


    "No, Angus!!" shouted Duchess Amberze.


    However, her plea fell into the deaf ear of Angus and Jayna. Same as before, dozens of magic circles appeared in the air. However, they immediately release a Fire Missile spell toward all the guardian''s members.


    *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Explosions and shockwaves erupted not only in the area but also around the Frostfall City in the front. With Angus'' sharp perception and control, he only targets every guardian member urately.


    He also targets the captains in the air with more Fire Missiles than the other members, as all of them are strong sixth-gradebatants. Unfortunately, his barrage of attacks only meets with the strong protective barrier enchantment from their magic armor.


    Angus knows he could break the barrier and magic armor if he uses the same attack a few more times. However, he also knows they will get surrounded at that time. In that moment, they may be forced to fight seriously, which leads to real casualties.


    "Brigida, Lilith,e here!!" said Angus while carrying Anna and Jayna.


    As soon as they group together, Duchess Amberze realizes something is wrong.


    "Angus, stop!!" called Duchess Amberze while trying to catch them.


    Yet, Angus is faster than the Duchess. As soon as everyone touched each other, they disappeared, leaving only a sh of fire and the shocked Duchess.


    The Duchess could only stare at them with guilt and sorrow, especially after hearing Angus''st word before disappearing.


    ''Traitor!!'' This is thest word Angus said to the Duchess. In fact, Duchess Amberze is just trying to stop the situation from getting more escted. But, she didn''t expect her action of attempting to stop Angus would only make her betray them.


    She knows Angus hates traitors the most. She had already witnessed how Angus used the draining Ultimate Weapon just to kill the ex-captain of Royal Guard Roy before.


    She also hears Angus'' ruthless move towards the spy during his stay in the kingdom, especially if ites from his own guards or force. Letting the Duchess away without a single scratch is already Angus'' leniency towards the Duchess itself.


    However, she knows the next time they meet each other, they will be strangers and may be real enemies.


    All this time, she was afraid Angus'' big moves might disturb the strong force of guardians and cause another horrible civil war. Instead of preventing it, she may be the one that started it.


    Angus'' fame and importance for the Victory family is tremendous. Although Angus may not be the head of the Victory family, his influence has already surpassed his father, Duke Jacob.


    A single word from him could rally the whole family and the mighty squad of Sur Knights. Everyone knows Sur Knights regard Angus as their benefactor for bringing them out of the cursed dimension and reaching new heights.


    Though none break sixth grade, many reach fifth grade during the few years of stay. The primary factor is that they get ess to abundant resources in Firuman.


    Suppose they had stayed inside the Surya desert before. In that case, they may have been destroyed by the other viges or sold as ves. Only by following Angus could they reach this safe haven and grow more.


    It is not wrong to say Angus'' fame is second to their powerful leader Jade himself. Furthermore, they also hear how Jade reached seventh grade with Angus'' help in forcing the mysterious assassin to use their trump card.


    "No No.. No!! I must find them first." said Duchess Amberze anxiously.


    Just as Count Otebon tried to calm Duchess Amberze, the shocked Duchess was already gone in a sh of red light. Seeing the Duchess also gone, Count Otebon could only release a deep sigh before addressing the guardian captains.


    As the leader of the Extermination Squad, he is also not stupid. He could see the implication of this matter if it escted further. Still, he couldn''t do anything about it. Rules andws have been absolute in theirnd since ancient times.


    It is already good since their city guard is not attacking on the spot from entering from being noisy and disrupting the registration. Yet, he didn''t expect their respectedw to cause more harm and may implicate a civil war.


    Unbeknown to everyone, no one realizes one of the carriage and two female dwarves are swallowed by shadow silently while everyone is focusing on Angus'' group. The knights and everyone only notice it when the whole matter is over.


    Soon, the news about this incident reached the Royal Pce. Before the King''s aide reached King Leon''s office, a dreadful aura spread from it along with powerful mana enough to shake the whole Royal Pce.


    Fortunately, this phenomenon only happens in less than a second before disappearing as if it is just an illusion. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* The aide could only knock on the door a few momentster with a trembling hand.


    "Enter." a cold voice heard from inside the room.


    sigh.


    "Y-Yes, my lord." said Aide before leaving the office.


    It is the normal King Leon''s voice. Yet, everyone could feel a deep chill by hearing this voice. Even the nearby stoic Royal Guards couldn''t help but shudder from it.


    Entering the room, "M-My lord, there is urgent news from the Duchess group." said the King''s aide with difficulty.


    "I know. Leave it at the table." said King Leon while still staring at the horizon through his window.


    "Y-Yes¡­ T-Then, I will excuse myself." said the aide nervously.


    "Wait¡­ call Duke Victory here." said King Leon, along with a deep sigh.


    "Y-Yes, my lord." said Aide before leaving the office.


    "Angus, please don''t do something stupid. Otherwise, you will force me." muttered King Leon.


    On the other hand, Angus and his group are leisurely camping near the river in the unknown snowy forest inside Frostfall City. Angus knows the Duchess and everyone will try to search for them.


    Hence, he decides to teleport a few times from their initial location before hiding inside this unknown snowy forest deep inside Frostfall territory. No one will expect them to hide deep inside the Frostfall territory rather than return home.

 Chapter 784 Hard Decision

    Chapter 784 Hard Decision


    "Whitty~ Whatty~ whitty~ Stupid Whitty~" Anna sang another strange song while running around the snowy ground.


    It''s been a few hours since Angus'' group escaped from their previous encounter. As Angus couldn''t just throw away their current opportunity to find the forging ce King Leon talked about, they decided to stay and search for it on their own.


    "Anna, don''t run around!!" called Jayna with worry before releasing a deep sigh.


    Jayna still felt guilty about their current situation. They may not need to sneak around like this if she decides to reign her emotions. However, she didn''t want to back down from such a rude gesture.


    During her practice of mastering her phoenix power, she finds that a phoenix is not just a power and ability. Instead, it is more like a way of life or an identity. Phoenix is not only famous for being an immortal creature, but they are also prideful to the bone.


    This nature is not just a simple rumor or arrogant behavior. As a creature not limited by life and death, the phoenix will soon be indifferent to anything. This emotion will grow stronger as time passes until the phoenix does not regard her own life.


    This will lead to their true elimination or, in the worst case, erased by the world. To prevent this problem, phoenixes must have a prideful nature to the bone from the early days. Only by having deep arrogance and pride will the phoenix not regard their own life as nothing.


    ording to the fire that teaches Jayna, the more arrogance and pride Jayna holds in her heart, the stronger her phoenix ability. No one knows how it works, but it could be said to be the way of the phoenix.


    In other words, as long as the phoenix has their pride, they will be immortal and live forever. As for the side effect of this arrogance, the phoenix never cared for it as they are immortal creatures in the first ce.


    At worst, they will only die and rebirth because of their own arrogance but never to truly die.


    Having a prideful nature means never backing down from anything, even if it is just a small matter. There is even a rumor that the arrogance of the phoenix is the initial source of their conflict with God. It is not wrong to say their pride is so high that it reaches God''s realm.


    ''Perhaps this is also why Fire Phoenix merged with Jayna. She is already prideful as the princess to the bone.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Knowing Jayna''s brooding, "Don''t worry about it. You do what you should do. Although I don''t really approve of forcing others to respect us, it doesn''t mean we should tolerate any single rude behavior, especially those who couldn''t bear their own action." reassured Angus while embracing Jayna lightly.


    "In my opinion, they are just like those weak nobles. I bet if it is your father or Uncle Jade, their hypocrisy act will also change. Just looking at their fearful faces when they see my magic circles already truly disgusts me." grumbled Angus.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Good words,d. True. I find those humans are behavior."ughed Bornja.


    "No wonder you are trying to pursue us without fear of death." said nothing but hypocrites. They are lucky, they are not dwarves, or they will be disowned by all their ancestors for such shameful behavior."ughed Bornja.


    "No wonder you are trying to pursue us without fear of death." said Angus.


    "Fear of death?! You are wrong about us, brat." said Kusibe.


    "Hm?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "We, the dwarf, still fear death as much as the other race. In fact, I don''t think there is a living being in this world that doesn''t fear death. It is just that we are more scared to live in shame and waste our lives." said Bornja.


    "As expected of the dwarf race, your warrior spirit truly lives up to its name." said Angus with respect.


    Despite their previous conflict, Angus still respects the warrior spirit of the dwarf race. For him, this type of person is also a hassle for Angus. But, he still prefers to deal with these stubborn dwarves rather than the previous hypocrites.


    ''At least, those stubborn dwarves will not hide their intent and follow their true heart when ites to confrontation.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Enough of this depressing talk,d. So, what is your n after this? We can''t just possibly search this special location you told us about before." asked Kusibe.


    "That''s what the initial n is." said Angus yfully.


    "You are kidding, right?" asked Bornja.


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s really my initial n. But now, it has changed. Jayna, you also feel it, right?" asked Angus.


    "Yeah. No wonder this ce is infuriating." said Jayna from the side.


    "Ehhh¡­ What is it? What is it? Another meat? Piggy? Or cute smart Anna?" chimed Anna from the side.


    "Gezz¡­ Anna, don''t be naughty. Here, have some snacks." said Jayna while carrying the little energetic monster.


    "Yay!! Thanks, Mommy." replied Anna while snuggling into Jayna.


    Ignoring the yful Anna, "It is the fire elemental. Although it is very subtle, the fire elemental in the surrounding area seems to be moving into one ce." said Angus.


    "Fire elemental? Now, you said that¡­ I feel it is hard to gather fire elementals in this ce." said Kusibe.


    "Yeah, it is as if the fire elemental is fleeting or attracted to something." said Bornja.


    "Bingo. I am not sure what kind of special ce King Leon promised us. Since it could contain heat, it should be rted to fire elemental. A magical phenomenon like this should be rted to our special ce." said Angus.


    "True. If this special ce could absorb fire elementals at this scale, it might be able to solve our heat problem. Though I still prefer to search for a mountain." said Kusibe.


    The dwarf smithing tools often release destructive excess heat during the forging process. To control the heat and not destroy the environment, they often put their smithing tools deep inside the mountain and connect it with an enchanted magma reservoir.


    Unfortunately, enchanting the magma reservoirs needs a lot of effort and time. Based on Angus'' calction, he needs around three years to prepare the magma reservoir for his use. However, Jayna couldn''t wait for three years. Her marriage contract will be due at that time.


    Mastering a sword also needs time, especially if it is an artifact-grade weapon. No matter how talented someone is, they still need at least a few years to master their weapon.


    This is also why Angus decides to forge Jayna''s sword as soon as possible. The faster Jayna had her sword, the faster she could master it.


    "From my observation, the fire elemental seems to go towards the deepest part of Frostfall County. It is possible that it is where Everwhite City is located." said Angus.


    "Now, this city really piqued my interest. Did you truly don''t know anything about it,d?" asked Bornja.


    "Nope. Nothing at all. All I know is that it is always covered by snow all year long." said Angus.


    "That''s weird. Are you sure it is okay for us to sneak around like this?" asked Kusibe.


    "Nahh¡­ They probably hide something shady or taboo there. With their stuck-up rules and hypocritical culture, they may not know the real reason behind their strict procedure." said Angus.


    "It''s probably something like following the way of their ancestors or something." added Angus.


    "Not that wein about. Just by seeing that Alkin is already worth this trip for us, I bet that Groodin would go crazy if he knew about Alkin." said Kusibe.


    Angus and the female dwarves chatter while Lilith and Brigida prepare their tent. With the help of these two genius private maids, Angus and Jayna didn''t need to be busy with their amodation.


    They could focus on other things while Lilith and Brigida prepare everything. Rather than sneaking around to forge swords, they are more like a family outing. Yet, Angus is still vignt about their surroundings.


    In the span of a few kilometers away, no one was able to bypass Angus'' detection. With this kind of detection, they could safely camp here for the night. They also do not worry about moving from here swiftly since no one still will not expect them to camp in this ce.


    In the meantime, Duke Jacob is already having a serious conversation with King Leon after receiving an emergency call.


    "*Sigh* So, where is he now?" asked Duke Jacob while massaging his head.


    "We don''t know. Duchess Amberze is trying to find them in the surrounding perimeter but finds nothing. I also doubt the guardian could catch them without making a huge ruckus. For now, I think you should call your home first in case they are going there likest time." said King Leon.


    "I see¡­ I will do what I can. Just one question, Your Majesty." said Duke Jacob.


    "Hm?" asked King Leon.


    "If Angus truly wants to fight these guardians, which side will you choose?" asked Duke Jacob.


    "If Angus truly wants a bloody battle with the guardians, I will be forced¡­" said King Leon before taking silence as if he struggled to say the following words.


    Duke Jacob didn''t say anything and awaited his King and friend''s next decision.


    After a few minutes of struggling, "I will be forced to do what I should have done long ago." said King Leon resolutely.

 Chapter 785 Unknown Monster

    Chapter 785 Unknown Monster


    "I will be forced to do what I should have done long ago." said King Leon resolutely.


    "Your Majesty?" asked Duke Jacob.


    "You think too much, Jacob. Since I support your son and that little monster Anna, I already expect the worst situation. What your son did is far from the worst situation. He even helped us reveal the true power of those Guardian."


    "If it is not for your son, we may already be oblivious about their current force. I may have given the guardians their own jurisdiction inside the territory. Still, it didn''t mean they could just hide such a powerful force under our nose." said King Leon coldly at the end of his sentences.


    "Although I can''t agree about Angus and Jayna''s actions, I also can''t punish them for trying to defend against their honor and pride." added King Leon.


    "I am grateful for His Highness''s understanding." said Duke Jacob.


    In the meantime, Angus'' group is walking in the middle of the snowstorm. They find the deeper they go, the more unpredictable the weather. Sometimes, they will get struck by a heavy snowstorm for a few hours before it stops, leaving only the white snow everywhere.


    Now, they are in trouble as snowstorms hit them during thest few days. This snowstorm is nothing for them, but Angus'' magic tools and carriage could be buried deep under the snow.


    They must pull out the carriage asionally before it gets buried too deep in the snow. They must also avoid meeting other people and take a more secluded route. This also makes their travel speed slower.


    Fortunately, all these snowstorms also cover their tracks and prevent others from seeing them. Angus also always chooses an empty area far from a nearby settlement for their camping spot.


    "Wiiii~ Anna''s ball~" said Anna while rolling inside a giant snowball.


    The little monster somehow can create a giant snowball and enter inside it. Her head poked on its side and rolled around like a big dumpling ball. The scene is hrious and magical in many ways. However, Angus and the others are already used to Anna''s weird antics.


    Anna often creates something hrious yet beyondprehension when ying around. In contrast with the happy-going Anna, the others are quite somber with the continuous snowstorm.


    Since they start moving and follow the trace of the fire elemental, they only see white snow everywhere. To make it worse, the heavy snowstorm is slowly affecting their mood. If it is not for Angus'' extensive range perception, they may have already been lost in this ce long ago.


    "Urgh¡­ Angus, how long until we get there?" asked Bornja with a grumble.


    The two female dwarves are pretty annoyed by the weather as they prepare to be nearing fire and ground rather than chilly wind and snow. They even wear thick clothes with a warm enchantment on each piece.


    The current snowy environment is truly a bane for the dwarf. However, it doesn''t mean they will get weaker in this kind of environment. The dwarf race is famous for its natural resistance, whether from heat or cold. It is just that their bodies prefer hot rather than cold climates.


    Both Kusibe and Bornja are strong fifth-grade dwarves. Somehow, these two female dwarves are stronger than Angus'' dwarf teacher Balrug. They are also more expert at handling dwarf smithing tools than Balrug, as they often get in contact with some dwarfmunities.


    Compared to the old Balrug, who likes to hide inside his basement and wait for an opportunity, the two female dwarves prefer to travel between many dwarves''munities to increase their knowledge and craftsmanship.


    "It should be near. I sense a big city dozens of kilometers ahead. We might detour along the route to avoid being seen before sneaking into the city." said Angus.


    At the same time, he created a simple fireball in his hand. Magically, the fireball flickers but does not go into the snow wind direction. Instead, it goes towards the front direction before disappearing without a trace.


    ''The fire elemental absorption rate is getting stronger. With this kind of rate, it should affect the Frostfall and the whole Heart Kingdom. Maybe it is also why the Heart Kingdom is rich in fire elemental despitecking many natural active volcanoes.'' thought Angus.


    It ismon knowledge that the biggest source of fire elemental is an active volcano. If the sun is an endless fire elemental supplier, an active volcano is a massive fire elemental reservoir. And with many active volcanoes will also be filled with thick fire elementals.


    However, Heart Kingdomcks a notable big active volcano. Compared to other kingdoms that produce fire elemental users, they severelyck volcanoes in theirnd. Yet, the fire elemental in their territory is as rich as having dozens of active volcanoes.


    The Heart Kingdom will generate more people with fire elemental affinity each year. As for these magical phenomena, no one knows the real reason since they already happened before the Heart Kingdom existed.


    ''Come to think of it, Everwhite City is one of the oldest cities in the Humane Region.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    *CRACK* *CRACK* *GROOWLL* Suddenly, the whole snow area trembled before everyone heard a loud roaring sound in the distance. This monstrous growl immediately put everyone on guard and ready to battle.


    Through Angus'' perception, he notices a humanoid monster is formed out of nowhere in the middle of this harsh weather.


    "Everyone, get ready!! There is an unknown humanoid monster approaching us." warned Angus.


    "Humanoid monster?!" asked Kusibe in confusion.


    However, her question is immediately answered as they see a group of humanoid monsters of various sizes marching towards them. The monsters have various shapes and sizes. But, all of them have one simr characteristic of having crystallized red veins on their white jagged skin.


    monster could reach them, all of them were already pinned by Lilith''s magic arrow.


    From Angus'' initial observation, the monsters seem to have fire and ice elementals in their body. *STAB* *STAB* *STAB* Before the monster could reach them, all of them were already pinned by Lilith''s magic arrow.


    During this moment, they find the monster seems to have strong regeneration and resilience. Even if their head and the vital spot are getting hit, they are still not dead. Their exposed red vein spread more in their body along with their rapid regeneration.


    Lilith didn''t give them enough time to struggle and shoot a few more arrows into their body. *Stab* *Stab* *Stab* Then, Angus notices something inside the monster''s body.


    "Everyone back down!!" shouted Angus.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* The unknown monster''s body suddenly exploded, sending its frozen jagged body part everywhere. Fortunately, everyone reacts and hides behind their sturdy carriage from the sudden barrage.


    "What the hell is that?!" eximed Kusibe in shock.


    "I am not sure either. Let''s inspect their corpse first." said Angus.


    After confirming the monster is truly dead, everyone approaches the monster''s corpse and finds only a few pieces of unknown hard rock scattered everywhere. These few pieces of hard rock are the leftovers of the monster''s body after the explosion.


    "Hmm¡­ This creature is simr to the Eskor monster. However, you said these monsters formed out of nowhere?" asked Bornja.


    "Yes. If I am not wrong, a thick fire elemental suddenly gathered before bing these humanoid monsters. If it is not for the thick miasma in their body, I will think of it as the birth of a natural beast." said Angus.


    "By my beard, this is truly weird. Tell me,d. Did you think our destination was also rted to that kind of monster?" said Kusibe.


    "Probably. But nothing is certain yet. For now, let''s get away from here first. With their previous loud cry, I doubt it will not stay undetected." said Angus before ncing at the silent Jayna.


    In return, Jayna only gives a silent nod to Angus. The two couples already have private talks inside their mind through their [Allegiance] bond. They know these situations are pretty weird and definitely rted to their destination ce.


    Based on Angus [Analyze], there is a huge chance their destination is some kind of powerful figure resting ce or a sealed ce. Whatever it is, they must treat it carefully, as Jayna may be their primary monster target for consumption.


    Jayna is a phoenix, which is the embodiment of fire. An unstable creature formed from fire and ice like them will definitely be enticed to consume Jayna as their nourishment.


    Not long after they leave their spot, a few people wearing fullmetal armor with snowkes emblem approach the stormy snow area.


    "Huh?" reacted one of the knights.


    "Did you find it?" asked the leader of the group.


    "No, sir. It is clear a group of them formed here. But there is no trace of them. I also can''t find any miasma in the area." reported the knight.


    "Are you sure it is gone without a trace?" asked the leader knights solemnly.


    "Yes, sir." said the knights.


    "Alright, let''s investigate the ce where they were born first. Boru, I want you to report back to me first. If there is no news about us by tomorrow, I want you to notify one of the respected ones about the possibility of a group high-grade Variant." said the leader.


    "H-High Grade Variants?" reacted everyone.


    "It is not certain yet. But we couldn''t rule out the possibility. Let''s investigate their birthce first." said the leader.


    Unbeknown to Angus'' group, their casual movement will lead to massive fear among the guardians.


    aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff287d581d1fb0678555d462be31d6cebaa8c39c8345f0220a8ba497aa457402aeabe28fee15dedea2ef277f156c65887b2cabd66b21b1ac77b6707e3bb764a4552

 Chapter 786 New Ride

    Chapter 786 New Ride


    *GROWWLLl* *BOOM* *BOOM* Inside the snowy forest, a loud explosion raged along the area. Despite this, no one could hear a single sound from outside.


    "Brat, are you sure you took the right road? This ce is filled with these monsters."ined Kusibe while butchering the nearby red-veined monster.


    "Well, we can''t just keep avoiding everyone. It is either these monsters or being found by those guardians." said Angus casually while casting spells without stopping.


    "Urgh¡­. But aren''t they too many? It is as if we enter a monster habitat or something.." said Bornja.


    "Ohh¡­ Did I forget to tell you we are currently inside their nest or habitat." said Angus casually.


    "Their nest?!!" retorted Kusibe.


    *GROOOOARR* Before the two female dwarves couldin more, a loud roar trembled the snowy forest. Hearing the loud roar, the monsters in the surroundings immediately escape the area as if meeting their top predator.


    Everyone sees a giant smander monster with simr features to the other red-veined monster. The monster has a snow-white skin with a jagged spike around its body.


    However, its shape is simr to a giant smander. To everyone''s surprise, there are a lot of bruises on these monster bodies. One of its eyes was so swollen that it seemed like a ck-eyed panda.


    Angus and the others also notice familiar people standing on top of it, especially the little girl jumping around on its head.


    "Yipppi!! Go! Go! Go!" said Anna while riding on top of the giant monster.


    "Anna, don''t jump around!!" called Jayna from Anna''s side.


    "Ahhh¡­ Daddy!! Anna finds a new ride." called Anna while waving at Angus below.


    Previously, Anna ran out alone when they arrived at this snowy forest. The worried Jayna decides to follow the little troublemaker.


    Since Angus knows Jayna will be targeted by these monsters, he also sends Brigida and Lilith to Jayna, though Lilith refuses to leave Angus alone. In the end, Jayna and Brigida follow Anna.


    Not long after that, the two women find Anna beating this giant smander monster whileining about thezy Porky. It is only after Anna remembers she is trying to tame the giant Smander that she finally stops beating the poor guy.


    Fortunately, Jayna is nearby and could prevent the giant Smander from its miserable death. Still, everyone was quite surprised at this since the giant smander monster is a fourth-grade monster.


    A monster higher than third grade already develops intelligence and has a very unyielding will to submit. Even for Angus and Jayna [Allegiance], it is still hard to tame these monster levels.


    However, Angus and Jayna weren''t surprised at such a feat since they knew Anna had a talent for taming bizarre things. Moreover, they also know this big Smander is only big but not very strong.


    Its main power is simr to Magen''s Anna crabfrog. It utilizes fire and ice poison to fight and battle. The poison is quite deadly but not unsolvable like the Crabfrog. If someone prepares the antidote beforehand, it will lose its most fighting power besides its huge body.


    Still, it could be an apex predator in the wilderness, especially against the other ordinary monsters who couldn''t resist its poison. At most, the monster will only rely on its natural immunity to fight against its fire and ice poison.


    Now, it has be a perfect choice for Angus'' group as a ride since most monsters will avoid this smander monster. After putting their stuff and carriage on the Smander''s body, they continue their journey and move through the snowy forest.


    During this moment, Angus is researching the monster remnant he picked up from before. He finds these monsters quite intriguing. First, the monsteres in various shapes and races. It could even resemble ordinary animals, like the giant Smander.


    Its body also possesses fire and ice elemental. The monster could also use some of these two elementals to attack. They also have strong regeneration ability, though their body will explode from the unstable fire elemental if used too much.


    Still, it doesn''t mean the monster will only die through its explosion. When Angus and the others heavily damage their body or cut it to pieces, they will still die like any ordinary monster.


    This makes Angus specte that if they damage the monster fast enough, they will die without being able to regenerate. But the most concerning thing about these monsters is their spawning number.


    From Angus'' observation, this monster was somehow formed by nature and ssified as a strong monster. Each newly formed monster has the power of at least grade two. It means putting one down takes at least a group of third knights.


    Moreover, they also spawned at random locations in incredible numbers. Angus even surprises the guardians or the previous Archduke Dipo, letting these monsters create their own habitat in the snowy forest. However, Angus could also somewhat guess their real reason.


    The environment inside the snowy forest is quite brutal. There is a lot of infighting between one monster race and the others. With the apex predator like the Smander, it also keeps the monster number at a safe level.


    This will save the guardian from spending manpower and effort culling these monsters'' numbers. The Frostfall County territory is big and second only to the capital, Ashdun.


    If these monsters are formed everywhere in this snowynd, they know the guardian force will be spread thin just to secure the area.


    In the end, it is better to let these monsters fight each other rather than spend more people to exterminate these monsters. Yet, this also troubled Angus since the rate at which this monster spawned was too high despite the thin miasma in the air.


    It is a very unnatural state for monster habitats. However, he also didn''t have any definite answer. For now, Angus could only go deeper while picking up the clues. He is confident these magical phenomena will reveal themselves before them in the end.


    Meanwhile, a red light shed around the Frostfall perimeter without stopping. Some of the guardians'' patrol members noticed this movement.


    However, they also couldn''t stop her as she is one of the fastest people in the kingdom. All they could do wasin inwardly after witnessing such a dashing speed.


    Suddenly, the red light stopped as someone appeared on its path and caught the stumbling Duchess.


    "L-Leon¡­ I.. I can''t find them. I need to¡­" said Duchess Amberze.


    "*Sigh* Calm down, Lia. Look at you¡­ You are already running non-stop these past few days. Sit down and rest first." said King Leon while embracing her.


    During the past few days, the Duchess has been stubbornly searching for Angus'' trace despite King Leon''s urge to wait and calm down. In the end, King Leon decides to take care of this matter and leaves the capital city early.


    "N-No¡­ I must find them first. I.. I need to apologize. I let those kids down. Leon, I need to find them." said Extalia in panic.


    "Ssshhttt¡­ Is this the Crimson sh, the hero of the Heart? Calm down for a moment." said King Leon.


    "I don''t care!! I am not a hero! I am a traitor! I betrayed his trust, Jayna''s trust! I am the worst!!" said Extalia with tears.


    Seeing his strong woman filled with guilt and vulnerability, King Leon didn''t say anything. He just embraced her while covering their body with his thick fur cloak. It didn''t take long before Extalia finally fell asleep in his arms from the warmth andfort.


    The Duchess Amberze is exhausted physically and mentally. King Leon knows whatever thing he says will not go through to her. It is better to let her calm down and rest before they talk more.


    It also makes the Duchess take more drastic action. Despite King Leon''sck of action in the past few days, it didn''t mean he ignored this matter.


    In fact, he is so busy pacifying the nobles in the capital city to raise their arms against Frostfall City.


    There are plenty of nobles trying to gain merit from these troubles, especially knowing the guardians and Count meweaver''s background.


    To make it worse, all the city wall guards that caused this initial problem are butchered to pieces. From the initial investigation, King Leon knows two people capable of doing this without getting caught by anyone.


    ''*Sigh* I should go here faster.'' thought King Leon inwardly while looking at the Duchess'' haggard appearance.


    The first person is Angus, the most talented human in history. The second is his beloved woman in his arms. At first, King Leon thought it would be the work of Angus since assassinating someone after the confrontation is more in line with his behavior.


    Now, he finds traces of blood in Extalia''s armor, which has dried up for at least a few days. He knows this is human blood from the smell. King Leon knows Extalia may not be in the right mind when trying to atone for her actions.


    Still, it didn''t mean King Leon would me his woman for her own doing. Even if what she did is wrong, King Leon will still support her as he vows to stand by her side.


    However, it didn''t mean the King would stay idle either. He may be a king, but he is still a warrior in body and Heart. King Leon still needs to express his own anger and dissatisfaction.


    "Now, let''s see if you still follow your damn rules." muttered King Leon as the whole area trembled.

 Chapter 787 Frozen Dimension

    Chapter 787 Frozen Dimension


    "Now, let''s see if you still follow your damn rules." muttered King Leon as the whole area trembled.


    As a King, Leon Heart also knew the importance of rules andw. He even emphasizes rules and regtions most of the time. However, he also knows and is closely familiar with the unwrittenw in the world.


    ''Never provoke someone more powerful than you.'' There are many reasons why this rule is followed by many people. One of the biggest reasons is the strong ones could annihte the weaker before they could do anything.


    Even if someone could protect them, they would be passive and live in fear. It also often implicates others andplicates things, like in Angus'' current situation. Therefore, if the people are not strong enough, they should never provoke others.


    This is also one of King Leon''s reasons to keep their aristocratic system. The aristocratic system may seem ruthless, unfair, and prevent national development. However, it also makes all the residents in the kingdom be more humble and less provoking powerful people.


    As for the noble family, they will also learn not to provoke any powerful people when they get in touch with the cruelty of the aristocratic circle.


    With this system, King Leon only needed to pay attention to the high noble family, which could be easily done rather than need to take care of the whole big nation.


    After ensuring Extaliafortably sleeps in his arms, King Leon disappears from the spot and moves to a more secluded space. As much as he wants to break into Frostfall City, he still needs to take care of his exhausted woman first.


    As for Angus, he could somewhat guess his whereabouts, especially when the report about his carriage was full of magic tools and two female dwarves went with the shadow.


    Although King Leon doesn''t know what kind of method Angus uses to teleport through the shadow, he knows it is one of Angus'' capabilities used to return from the Undermine Council and travel far away.


    King Leon didn''t worry about Angus'' group and preferred they create more havoc to force these guardian forces toe out. Although he didn''t expect the situation to go in this direction, he was still satisfied with Angus'' action.


    Unlike others, King Leon knows exactly how strong Angus is, especially from thest secret report he got from him about the Undermine Council. It is not wrong to say Angus has already reached the pseudo-seventh-grade level.


    Basically, the only one that poses a threat to him is only seventh-grade people. In this case, only the ex-Archduke Dipo could stop Angus. Even then, he may not be able to catch Angus with all his escaping ability.


    Meanwhile, Angus and the others again get hit by another harsh snowstorm. They begin getting irritated by the extreme cold weather. None of them enjoy the cold weather, much less the heavy snowstorm.


    Even the naughty Anna will snuggle into Jayna''s arm and rarely move around during the snowstorm. Fortunately, they have the giant Smander that Anna called Cupid. It is a weird name, but everyone is already used to Anna''s odd naming sense.


    With the help of Cupid, they could go through the snowstorm without trouble. A momentter, Angus'' group noticed the lesser tundra trees in the area. Then, they see a massive clearing covered with white snow. Everything is covered in white color as far as the eye can see.


    "Master, this ce¡­" said Brigida in surprise as her magic eyes noticed the strangeness.


    "Yeah, this is another dimension. It seems the previous snowstorm is the transition between this dimension and the real world." said Angus.


    "Another dimension? This is crazy?!!" eximed Kusibe and Bornja.


    As the dwarf race, they know the importance of having their own pocket dimension. If the dimension development is good enough, someone could be a God in that dimension.


    However, they also know that maintaining and developing a sophisticated dimension is arduous and needs an enormous space-based resource. The dimension entrance must also be continuously stabilized, especially as big as the previous snowy forest.


    There is no way the Heart Kingdom will supply such a massive 08:03


    expenditure since even Angus, the high noble, knows nothing about They doubt even the whole Heart Kingdom''s rich resources could supply such a heavy operation. Now, they wonder how Frostfall County could maintain such a dimension portal.


    There is no way the Heart Kingdom will supply such a massive expenditure since even Angus, the high noble, knows nothing about this ce.


    Angus actually already has some of the answers after confirming it with Draven. However, this also intrigues him about what is hidden inside this ce.


    Unlike Nirvas or Endless Battlefield, this dimension is a pocket space created by a massive-scale natural phenomenon. Since the fire elemental in the surroundings is continuously absorbed, the surrounding temperature tends to lower.


    This also generates more water and ice elemental in nature. After an unknown period, the ice elemental prevails against the basic water elemental and generates more ice elemental.


    The ice elemental in this ce bes so strong that it leads to another natural phenomenon, which freezes the whole space. Then, it formed an independent pocket space.


    If Angus didn''t get the exnation from Draven, he may also not believe such an absurd natural phenomenon. He couldn''t imagine how dense the ice element could freeze the whole space.


    Angus is not sure if this is intentional or just a natural urrence. However, he knows this movement should rival anyrge-scale Ancient or even Forbidden Magic.


    The frozen space is also a bad situation for Angus and Jayna. With the thick ice elemental in nature and frozen space, they couldn''t casually use any kind of me teleportation skill.


    They at least need to generate arge amount of heat or even set ze the surroundings before being able to use fire-rted teleportation skills.


    As a result, Angus and Jayna have one less escaping skill. Still, they didn''t fear this situation as they never depended on one or two skills. Under Angus'' guidance, Jayna also has various methods of dodging and escaping skills.


    Moreover, they also still have the trump card of Draven, the legendary space beast. Mundus'' ability to travel through shadow and space is top-notch.


    Whether the space is frozen or fluctuating, they could easily travel around. If given enough time, they could even perform long-distance travel.


    Coming out from the snowy forest, Angus decided not to travel directly since anyone could easily notice them in this vast snowy in. He nned to cast camouge spells on everyone and Cupid while observing the surroundings.


    Upon his observation through his sharp eyes and [Great Mana Echolocation], Angus was quite surprised since many people were scattered in this snowy ins, even the nonbatant ones.


    Though most of them are guarded by the guardians. From more observation, Angus finds the civilians seem to hire the guardians to protect them from the emerging red-veined monster.


    ording to his investigation, the monster seems to be called Gram, an anomaly monster that spawned in this snowynd. During the end of the year, there will be more Gram spawned as thend is colder than usual.


    "He¡­. This is interesting¡­." said Angus with a grinning.


    "Angus, what is it?" asked Jayna curiously.


    She knows her beloved man will have this grin when he ns something vicious.


    Before Angus could ry his thought to Jayna, "Brat, don''t just tell your woman. You need to exin to us too." said Bornja with aint.


    "Ahh¡­ Hahaha¡­ Sorry, I forgot about that. Jayna''s connection with me makes me never have the need to exin more. Anyway, thisnd will plunge into a war." said Angus.


    "A war?!" asked Kusibe.


    "Is it because of what you did before?" asked Bornja.


    "Nahh¡­ Although our previous incident could tense the rtionship between Frostfall County and the kingdom, it is far from starting another civil war. Besides, King Leon and Duchess Amberze already know the cruelty of civil war long ago."


    "I doubt they will start another one just from this incident. The war is between the Guardian and these Gram monsters. Gram is what these red-veined frosted monsters are. Apparently, Gram will be spawned inrge numbers during the end of the year." exined Angus.


    "I see¡­. So, what are you nning? You don''t n to sabotage them, right?" asked Bornja.


    "Nah¡­ Whether they survive or not in this battle is not my business. However, I found intriguing information during my scanning." said Angus.


    "What is it?" asked Kusibe.


    "The location of their war seems to be where the fire elemental goes. It is called the Everwhite Basin. I n to gather information about the ce before setting up our forge there." said Angus.


    "Wait.. Wait¡­ You don''t n to forge in the middle of the battlefield, right?" asked Bornja.


    "Well, the closer we get to the source, the better. You may not notice this, but this dimension is quite unique. The whole space is frozen by the denseness of the ice elemental in nature."


    If we set up our forge in this ce, there is a huge chance the excess heat will disrupt the bnce of the space. You could imagine what will happen next." said Angus.


    "Dimension copse?!!" replied Bornja and Kusibe at the same time.


    aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff287d581d1fb0678555d462be31d6cebaa8c39c8345f0220a8ba497aa457402aea921e6ef50cab4df81058383f852b9379c43dfe451e7385d9e5ce2ad1a04f1303

 Chapter 788 Interrogation

    Chapter 788 Interrogation


    "Dimension copse?!!" replied Bornja and Kusibe at the same time.


    Dimension copse is a magical phenomenon when a pocket space or dimension bes too unstable and destroyed on its own. In theory, space is like water and is very strong recoverable when a hole or crack is formed.


    Any pocket space or dimension will always be under pressure from the space itself. Yet, this is a magical world where everything is possible. Throughout history, there have been countless phenomena of a new dimension created.


    Even the space pouch sold in the market is a simple example of a new dimension. However, all these dimensions are like an air bubble in the middle of the ocean. A single crack or damage on it could destroy the whole dimension and its inside.


    This kind of disaster is often referred to as a Dimension Copse. It is hard to maintain the whole dimension''s integrity and open its portal without damaging the entire dimension. Some dimensions even enforced certain rules and restrictions to bind themselves with the world.


    A natural dimension like the current Everwhite is categorized as stable yet also fragile at the same time.


    Suppose someone drops an enormous fire-based attack in this ce. In that case, there is a chance the whole ice elemental that keeps the dimension frozen will be disrupted and lead to dimension copse. Although the possibility of this happening is small, it is better for Angus and the others to not try it.


    However, it is different if they are near whatever absorbs the fire elemental. The excess heat may already be absorbed before it disturbs the dimension.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Even if that''s true, how did you n to protect yourself while in the middle of the battlefield? Ohh¡­ Don''t forget those Gram that eyeing your lover, brat." retorted Bornja.


    "True. You should know better than us that forging requires your all, and you shouldn''t be distracted even for a split second." said Kusibe from the side.


    "Don''t worry, I already have someone to help me at that time." said Angus mysteriously.


    "Tch¡­ You and your secret again. Fine. Just tell us what to do during the forging. So, shall we go now?" asked Kusibe.


    "Yeah. Let''s go. I think we should take care of our guests first." said Angus, ncing in a certain direction.


    *SWISH* As soon as Angus said these words, there was movement in the nearby tundra trees. *Bang* *BOOM* A split secondter, a few people are knocked over towards Angus'' direction.


    Angus ignored the loud noise in the distance and inspected the paralyzed people on the ground. All these people wear white clothes to camouge better with the surrounding white snow.


    While lying on the ground, Angus and the others could see a trace of a bluish lightning spark elemental to prevent these people from moving. After another few moments, Brigida emerges from the other direction while holding a few unconscious people.


    "Good work, Brigida." said Angus.


    "It''s my honor, Master." replied Brigida respectfully with a bloodthirsty smile.


    Ignoring Brigida''s antics, "Hmm¡­ As expected from the guardian, their stealth ability and spy technique are top-notch. I didn''t even notice them until they were close to us." said Angus.


    "Then, are we exposed?" asked Kusibe.


    "Not sure. Let''s ask these people first. I will leave a few moments first. Don''t worry. I already cast some camouge and cloaking spells around us. It should prevent others from noticing us." said Angus.


    After that, Angus tapped the ground before a magic circle appeared above it [2nd Circle - Earth Dome]. Then, the ground starts to create a simple dome covering both Angus and spies. In the meantime, Jayna is humming softly while gently patting the sleeping Anna.


    Since thest snowstorm, Anna is snuggled into her arm and falls asleep shortly after. It is pretty worrying for Jayna since this is not Anna''s usual napping time. However, Angus and Jayna only find she is just normally falling asleep.


    The little gluttony even muttered things like pork, meat, and other meat-based dishes in her sleep. Hence, the young couple wasn''t truly worried about Anna. They are also getting used to this little troublemaker habit of sleeping during a serious situation.


    Unless it is a super dangerous situation like the iing of the winged Throne, Anna could just sleep anywhere, even in the middle of the battlefield, without care for anything. Angus came out from his little earth dome alone a few hourster.


    "Sorry, some of them are quite stubborn and good at hiding things," said Angus.


    There is no trace of the previous spies, both the female dwarves decide to ignore this fact and ask about what he found.


    "So, did we need to run again?" asked Kusibe.


    "Not necessary. These people belong to the scout that secures this snowy forest in case the Gram emerges. They also have some method to detect Gram and Cupid happens to be on their radar." said Angus.


    "Although they already reported about the news of Cupid, they don''t know anything about us." added Angus.


    "So, they will send more people?" asked Kusibe.


    "Yes, but not immediately. Since these people will no longer report to their superiors, the guardians may send someone to look at this matter. ording to them, Cupid belongs to the Gram variant and is getting special attention because of hisbat prowess."


    "There is a huge chance the guardians will send a whole group of elite soldiers or even the sixth-grade captains like before. Though I believe they will send the sixth-grade captain since they are preparing for war." said Angus.


    "This is quite troublesome. But let''s move first." said Angus before ncing at Jayna.


    In return, Jayna only gives a silent nod to Angus. During the interrogation, he didn''t only get information about their whereabouts and spy team. He also gets a little detailed information about this Everwhite ce.


    ording to the spies, the Everwhite Basin is a massive frozenke with an enormous basin in the middle of it. This basin is the one that absorbs all the fire elemental in the surrounding area, even outside the frostfall territory.


    The spies themselves weren''t sure about how it was created. However, a myth says that a dangerous monster capable of destroying the world is sealed there.


    Since the monster is too powerful, the ancestor decides to employ enormous magical seals that absorb the surrounding fire elemental in nature as the energy source. At the end of the year, the Heart Kingdom is colder than usual, resulting in less fire elemental in nature.


    This change in nature weakens the seal. Although it is not weak enough to release the sealed monster, the surrounding area gets more influence under its malevolent aura. During this period, it often spawned a horde of Gram near the Everwhite Basin at once.


    This is also why the guardians are preparing their arms and ready to war against these Gram, especially the variant ones. Variant Gram is unlike any other Gram. Since their birth, Variant Gram has already reached high grades and is more intelligent than others.


    The Variant Gram is often capable of leading other nearby Gram, which makes them more dangerous. They are simr to Monster Overlord on the outside but much weaker. Besides this information, Angus also asked about the previous Archduke Patimura Dipo.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t get much information about this former Archduke because of the guardian''s strict nature and his staying location.


    Most of the time, the ex-Arcduke stayed near Everwhite Basin while To Angus'' surprise, there are five captains in Everwhite City, who are full-fledged sixth-gradebatants. This kind of force is leaving the guardian matter to the Respected Ones and the captains. The Respected Ones are simr to an Elder position in one family or vige.


    While the captains are the topbat power of the guardian force. To Angus'' surprise, there are five captains in Everwhite City, who are full-fledged sixth-gradebatants. This kind of force isparable to the Heart Kingdom itself.


    ''No wonder King Leon said the Heart Kingdom''s future should be doomed until a few years ago. It turns out there is a massive hidden force under our noses. If it is not for our recent rapid development, we may already enter another civil war.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Moreover, Angus knows if the guardian is battling against the Gram horde yearly. He knows their armybat prowess may be stronger than the current Heart Kingdom''s squad. Even if the Heart Kingdom has more troops, they are weaker than the Guardian army.


    Hearing this information, Angus and Jayna start to get a bad impression of the guardian. Although they don''t like getting involved in politics, they know how much effort King Leon and Duchess Amberze to keep the whole big nation safe.


    Yet, these people dare to betray King Leon''s trust and slowly umte power. Some said these powers are to protect and fight against the Gram monster. Still, five sixth-gradebatants are too much for a single faction, especially if they deliberately hide it.


    If it is only one or two sixth grade, the young couple and maybe King Leon could turn a blind eye to this. But, five sixth-grade captains are simr to another seventh-grade. It is as if the guardian is waiting for an opportunity beforeunching another civil war like in the past.

 Chapter 789 Furious King

    Chapter 789 Furious King


    While Angus is venturing across the snowynd, Duchess Amberze is finally awake after a half day of rest. Upon waking up, she finds her love of life embracing her near a fire pit.


    With her sharp perception and her vignce habit, she already knows they are inside an inhabited cave somewhere in the Frostfall territory. Yet, she ignores her surroundings and looks at King Leon''s blue eyes.


    "Leon¡­" said Extalia meekly.


    "Ssshhtt¡­ It''s okay. You don''t need to say anything. Just focus on getting better." said King Leon gently.


    "B-But¡­" said Extalia as she wanted to argue.


    Unfortunately, King Leon''s sharp ze filled with concern is enough to close her mouth and takefort in his arm. The two stay silent while enjoying each other''s warmth under the cold weather. After a while, they heard a familiar childish sound.


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    Hearing this familiar chanting song, King Leon couldn''t help but grimace. The somber and mncholy atmosphere is gone like the wind as the couple finds Twin Gemini wearing some ritual clothes and singing Rain Falling Down continuously.


    Furthermore, the Twin Gemini deliberately stops in front of the fire pit. They circle around like some kind of tribal dancing.


    "Pfftt¡­ Hahaha¡­"ughed Extalia at the funny scene.


    Seeing the smiling Extalia, King Leon also smiles and finds that the arrival of the twin Gemini is not so bad. Though their song is quite annoying.


    Most people in the Royal Pce even prefer the Twin Gemini do their usual mischievous prank rather than sing this torturous song day and night.


    "So, are they nning to call a rain?" asked Extalia.


    "Well, there is another star spiriting. ording to the monthly schedule, it should be the goat star spirit, Capricorn. I am unsure how, but the twin knew he didn''t like water and tried to call rain to prevent him froming. Though it never rains until now." said King Leon.


    "Pfftt¡­ Hahahaha¡­ I guess they keep singing it along all day."ughed Extalia.


    "Yup. They are even singing it during our yearly noble meeting." said King Leon.


    "Noble meeting¡­. Leon. H-How are they?" asked Extalia with struggle.


    "It''s fine. As usual, the news about the incident has already spread fast, and some overconfident nobles are trying to raise their arms." said King Leon.


    "It takes me another few days to pacify them for doing something reckless." added King Leon.


    "I am sorry. It''s¡­" said Extalia with guilt.


    "Don''t worry about it. Besides, this is not the worst scenario. Also, thanks to this incident, we could know about those guardians''bat power. I never expected they could hide three or probably more sixth grade under our noses." said King Leon.


    "*Sigh* It seems all my work over thest decade is a waste. First is Roy''s betrayal, and now Otebon deliberately hides the guardian."


    "No wonder our kingdom''s future is always doomed, no matter how much effort I made in the past. The real problemes from within us in the first ce." said King Leon.


    "No, Leon. You have done your best. No, King is wiser and braver than you." said Extalia.


    "You are right. Now, it is not the time toment about the past. We should think about how to solve our current problem first." said King Leon.


    "So, what''s the n?" asked Extalia.


    The twin Gemini suddenly jumps and holds King Leon''s shoulder on its side while still chanting the same words. *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~* King Leon said nothing at their sudden movement. He still held Extalia like a princess before [Blink] from the spot.


    *CRACK* *BOOOM* Suddenly, they hear arge cracking sound and a booming explosion. The next moment, Extalia realizes they are flying in the air just outside the Frostfall City wall.


    A massive crack in the space appeared behind King Leon as he released a tremendous mana that shook the whole city. *BRRMMM* The scene would be very menacing if not for the twin mischievous girls who keep chanting Rain Falling Down with their usual childish tone.


    Still, it didn''t take a genius to figure out that King Leon, the number one person in the Heart Kingdom, is furious. Extalia was also surprised at King Leon''s sudden movement and action. However, she also didn''t stop her beloved King either.


    Although she still prefers not to use violence, she is also butchering the previous city guards coldly during her previous distraught. Now, she will trust her beloved King and support him silently.


    As King Leon descends from the air slowly, the mana pressure around him gets stronger. Some new city guards couldn''t even hold against the pressure and fainted on the spot. While the others are trembling and slump on the ground.


    When King Leon and Duchess Amberze touch the ground, Count mewaver and the nearby guardian member are already waiting for them with trembling bodies.


    "Y-Your Highness¡­" called Count mewaver.


    "What are you doing, Count mewaver?!!" called King Leon coldly.


    "M-My Liege, t-this is¡­" replied the Count.


    Before Count mewaver finished his sentence, "Aren''t your guards not going to check on me?!!" asked King Leon loudly.


    Each word King Leon said reverberates across the city.


    "H-Huh?!!" replied Count mewaver in confusion.


    "Didn''t you love your rules and regtions?!! Then, why are all of you just standing there?! A person ising out of nowhere outside your city and you just do NOTHING!!!" shouted King Leon.


    "HAH!! Are these your guards that you trained to obey the rules and regtions, Count mewaver?!" added King Leon with a sarcastic tone.


    Hearing this sentence, Count mewaver could only lower his head in fear. But, the guardian member behind them feels humiliated by King Leon''s words. The King''s words are making fun of their teaching and code simultaneously.


    Still, they could only grit their teeth and grip their fist tightly. Unfortunately, King Leon''s sharp perception could easily see this small gesture. *BLINK* *SPLASH* *SPLASH* *SPLASH*


    Before anyone could notice, King Leon disappeared from his spot as the guardian members turned into minced meat.


    "It''s been a while¡­ No, thest time someone tried to grip their fist tightly in front of me, they were having a duel with me and could receive a few attacks from me. Well, it seems not everyone is as good as them." said King Leon with a mocking smile.


    "M-Monster!!" called the surviving guardian member.


    *SWISSHH* *BANG* Before the surviving guardian could utter another sentence, an intense fire spear pierced his head and killed him instantly. The flying fire spear ising from the Count mewaver himself with a cold expression.


    As the head of the Extermination Squad, he knows calling King Leon a monster in front of his face is a crime punished by death. He also knows showing hostile movement, like gripping a fist in front of King Leon, is also a crime. It could even be interpreted as a sign of attack.


    Although this is a ruthlessw and regtion, what King Leon did is also not wrong since Frostfall County still belongs to the Heart Kingdom and they should obey itsw. Still, the Count knows King Leon deliberately acts like this because of the previous incident.


    He knows King Leon will keep pushing thew and regtion boundary against him until he creates his own mistake. This action will humiliate Count mewaver and trample the people''s beliefs in this County.


    "Y-Your Highness, I apologize. The previous incident is¡­" said Count mewaver in a hurry while kneeling.


    "Count mewaver." called King Leon coldly as he cut his sentence again.


    The Count could only raise his head and look at King Leon anxiously.


    "Where is your guard?! Aren''t your regtions telling you to inspect any suspicious person? Be it amoner, noble, or even the King himself. Chop-Chop! We don''t have all day to do this." said King Leon sarcastically.


    ''Damn!! He is holding a grudge against the previous incident.'' thought Count mewaver inwardly.


    At this moment, Count mewaver notices the King''s cold re and feels like a mountain falls onto his shoulder. Despite telling the count to check on him, King Leon never released his pressure. In fact, he slowly increased it and even cracked the ground below.


    *GROOOWLL* Just as everyone feels suffocated under this pressure, a loud monster howls are heard from the distance. King Leon nced at the iing Gram monster with the shape of a giant ape charging towards him.


    ''A Gram this far from the Everwhite?'' thought King Leon inwardly without releasing his mana pressure.


    *BLINK* *BOOOM* In a split second, King Leon disappeared on his spot and a loud explosion was heard in the distance. A few secondster, the King was already back in his previous spot, pressuring the whole area again.


    Since King Leon killed a Gram monster in the distance without mercy, everyone feels the pressure of containing not only mana but also strong killing intent. Most of the guards and the rest of the hiding guardian members have already fainted on the spot, leaving only a few of them.


    *Step* *Step* *Step* King Leon walks slowly at the trembling Count mewaver.


    "Is this all, Count mewaver? Hmph!! Guess all of you are lucky. That brat didn''t show his true fang. Otherwise, you will think dying now is better." said King Leon.

 Chapter 790 Discovered

    Chapter 790 Discovered


    "Otherwise, you will think dying now is better." said King Leon.


    Unlike others, King Leon knows Angus'' strong killing intent when they are fightingst time. At that time, his killing intent is just a little below when he uses his [Soul Possession], which should be the umtion of millions of people.


    After Angus experiences the previous incident, King Leon knows his killing intent will umte further. He even assumes Angus'' killing intent will increase by a leap bound. A killing intent at this level is enough to break someone''s mind into insanity.


    Killing intent or aura pressure is pretty much useless against strong people or even strong-willed ones. However, it is still effective against those below sixth grade.


    King Leon knows if Angus releases his killing intent bluntly in the previous incident, all these people will at least go crazy or even attempt suicide on the spot. In this case, he could see how Angus held back a lot during their previous incident.


    Yet, these people and guardians take Angus'' mercy as a sign of weakness. If King Leon hadn''t sternly given these people a lesson, they would still have stayed at the bottom of the well and created more trouble in the future.


    Just as King Leon wants to wake up these fools, a small crimson bird made of fire approaches him from the nearby surroundings. Noticing the familiar mana on the small Firebird, King Leon let itnd on his hand.


    Then, a telepathic message and information about the Guardian''s true forcee to his mind. Knowing this, King Leon couldn''t help but solemnly look at Count mewaver beforeughing madly.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Good, you are so good, Otebon. I raised you. Support you. Protect you from those fucking noble and this is your response. Stab me in the back!!" said King Leon with anger.


    *RRMMBB* Once again, the whole area trembles under King Leon''s fury. Even the surrounding ground is cracked.


    "M-My King?!" asked Count mewaver in confusion.


    Although the previous incident is quite heavy, it didn''t count as stabbing King Leon in the back. Then, he suddenly realized the Guardian''s true force was somehow exposed to King Leon through the previous firebird.


    Knowing there is no way out, "Gu¡­" said the Count.


    *BANG* Just before Count mewaver wanted to rely on all the nearby shaken guardians, King Leon suddenly struck the Count and sent him flying toward the city wall. The Count embedded deeply in the cracking city wall and fell unconscious.


    If it were not for the powerful magic armor and his own resilience, the Count may have already died like the previous guardian member.


    "L-Leon." asked Duchess Amberze in confusion at the sudden change in King Leon.


    "Duchess, assemble the army. We will march towards the Everwhite." dered King Leon.


    Hearing this, Duchess Amberze not only surprised but looked at King Leon with bewilderment. However, seeing his gesture of wanting to leave this ce, the Duchess knows this is thest warning to the Guardian.


    After leaving the Frostfall City perimeter, "Lia, they deceive us. It is not just three sixth-grade captains like we previously thought. There are five sixth grade stationed at Everwhite. Even if that old man didn''t move, they still have enough power to start another rebellion." said King Leon.


    "If it is not for our rapid development during these past few years, another civil war will erupt in our home." added King Leon.


    "Five sixth grade?!! T-That''s impossible¡­" said Duchess Amberze.


    "Nothing is impossible, Lia. Also, this newses from Angus and Jayna. You should know better than anyone else the credibility of this information." said King Leon.


    Although Angus and his group are troublemakers, the Duchess knows they are trustworthy, especially if Jayna also speaks about it. Sometimes, their information is even more urate than their spies or intelligencework.


    Still, this also left a sting in the Duchess'' feelings. She is staying in the surrounding area, yet they didn''t contact her. Only after King Leon reveals himself openly they leave their message. It is clear the young couple no longer trusts her.


    Noticing the down feeling, "Lia, focus!! We have so many things to do. As for those kids, just believe them. This is what a parent is supposed to do, right? Believe in their kids." said King Leon with a stern yet gentle smile.


    "Y-Yes!!" replied Extalia while shaking her head.


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    Their conversation would look more somber and emotional if it were not for the twin Gemini chanting in the background. Seeing the mischievous Gemini, King Leon could only massage his head with a deep sigh.


    Meanwhile, Angus'' group manages to sneak deeper. With the help of Angus'' sophisticated camouge spells, they can reach the frozen massiveke near the Everwhite Basin.


    During the journey, they find a lot of guardian patrols and even a group of newly formed Gram. Fortunately, Angus'' camouge spell is enough to hide everyone, including Cupid, the Gram Smander.


    The Guardian uses unique magic tools to detect Gram in their surrounding perimeter. With Angus'' intelligence and [Analyze], he could easily create a camouge spell to counter these detection magic tools.


    Moreover, the detection magic on it is very basic and elementary. It is iparable to the detection magic used by the dwarf to find them during the Undermine Council. Even Kusibe and Bornja could counter these magic tools with enough time.


    "Lad, your concealment magic is sick!! They didn''t even hear us despite being so close." said Bornja while chugging a liquor.


    As the dwarf race, Kusibe and Bornja also couldn''t be separated from drinking liquor even if they were female. At most, they drink the liquor moderately, unlike their male dwarf, who will drink until oblivion.


    Currently, Angus and the others are walking on the edge of the frozen basin as some of the guardian patrols walk near them. Yet, the Guardian''s patrol seems to never notice or see them in the first ce.


    "Well, as long as you didn''t create a huge move. They will not detect us." said Angus.


    "Ohh, good to know. Then, why are we stopping here again?" asked Kusibe.


    "ording to my observation, the ice elemental in these frozenkes is many times denser than outside. Even creating a single spark of fire is difficult in this ce. I am to figure out how to protect us from this environment." said Angus.


    "Moreover, we still need to light the forgeter. It would be bad if we already arrived, yet we couldn''t even create a single spark of fire." said Angus.


    "That''s certainly a problem." said Kusibe.


    "Did you have any idea?" asked Bornja.


    "Well, I need to do some experiments first." said Angus before his eyes turned sharp.


    *SWISH* *CLANG* Suddenly, a sickle shes with Brigida''s Halberd. This huge movement breaks Angus'' concealment spell as a few guardian groups approach them.


    "Hee¡­ This is unexpected. I thought there was a variant Gram with camouge ability. To think I will find an intruder here." said the leader of the Guardian while holding a sickle.


    ''A sixth-grade captain?!!'' thought Angus and the others.


    In fact, Angus already raises his vignce when a sixth-grade captain is nearby. He just didn''t expect this captain to pretend to not notice them before making a sneak attack.


    With a swift movement, Brigida and Lilith immediately hold their respective weapon artifact and attack the opposite party. At the same time, Angus also cast a few spells to break the encirclement [3rd Circle - Fire Missile]. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Unfortunately, the surrounding strange phenomenon drastically lowered Angus'' attack. His Fire Missile couldn''t even create a single decent explosion upon contact. Combined with the enchanted magic armor on its Guardian, they are unharmed by Angus'' spell.


    "This spellcasting?! Are you missing¡­" said the guardian captain.


    *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* a flurry of magic arrows hits him and his group before the captain finishes his sentence. A sudden confrontation happens between Angus'' group and the Guardian.


    Like a well-oiled machine, the guardian members immediately turn into their group formation without anyone''smand. A few battle magicians in the back are already casting their spells to retaliate against Angus'' group.


    Still, it didn''t mean Angus and the others were losing despite being outnumbered many times. In fact, they didn''t even feel threatened by these groups. The only one actively fighting is Angus, Brigida, and Lilith.


    As for the others, they simply sat on top of Cupid or drank the liquor while enjoying the fighting scene. Even Jayna is not moving since she still holds the sleeping baby Anna.


    The little monster will groan in protest if Jayna is trying to leave her before snuggling more into her arm. *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* A series of shing attacks is heard across the area as Brigida and the guardian captain with sickle have their own closebat.


    The Halberd charged with intense lightning, shing against the fiery sickle artifact. With each sh, the guardian captain is getting more and more irritated.


    "What the hell are you doing?! Shoot at her!!" ordered the guardian captain while taking a distance.

 Chapter 791 Overwhelmed

    Chapter 791 Overwhelmed


    "What the hell are you doing?! Shoot her!!" ordered the guardian captain while taking a distance.


    Unfortunately, his stern order fell on deaf ears. Moreover, unlike the sluggish Gram monster, Brigida didn''t give the captain any breath and kept making close contact. This is the big difference between fighting an experiencedbatant and a mindless monster.


    As the guardians used to fight against the monster all year long, they didn''t expect such a situation. Their rigid minds also couldn''t find an immediate solution to this sudden battle.


    Even if they could think of a good solution, the other guardians are preupied with Angus'' spells. Despite being unable to damage the guardian significantly, it didn''t mean his spells were utterly useless.


    In fact, just a small explosion produced close to their face is enough to make the guardians falter and interrupt their battle mage casting. On the other hand, the guardian captain is getting more restless.


    It is clear his opponent is only a woman in fifth-grade strength. Yet, he had no advantage and was even being pushed around. All his movements and actions seem predicted by Brigida.


    As the user of chain and sickle weapons, he can make his attack pattern unpredictable. Even abat expert can hardly predict his attack and can only passively be on guard.


    However, he didn''t expect there to be someone who could clearly see his weapon trajectory like an open book and could easily counter it. Brigida''s movement and attack are also very precise, which could put the guardian captain in a bad posture or position.


    At this moment, a small firebird emerges from another direction andnds on Jayna''s hand. Jayna gets the telepathic message from his father and rys it to Angus through his bond.


    "Well, I guess ytime is over." said Angus with a grin.


    *SHIING* Suddenly, a massive magic circle appeared below the guardians. Unlike Angus'' previous magic circle, this spell didn''t contain any trace of fire. It even feels as cold as ice.


    Before anyone can react and get away, the spell is instantly active [3rd Circle ¨C Neverwinter]. The guardians on top of the magic circle instantly turn into a frozen ice block.


    Despite using elements other than his affinity, Angus''s casting speed is still fast by ordinary standards, though it seems many times slower than his usual instacast speed.


    "DAMN!! Bornja, that''s an ice spell, right?!"mented Kusibe from the side.


    "By my beard!! How did he do that?!" replied Bornja.


    Ignoring the two dwarves'' spectator, Angus already casts a few more of the same spells at guardians without stoppingunching his Fire Missile spells harassment.


    "I-Impossible?! How could he use¡­" said one of the battle mages before being frozen inside an ice block.


    They didn''t expect Angus, who is an expert at using fire elementals, to suddenly use ice elementals like he was born with this elemental affinity.


    "Understand the world. Seek the truth. Nothing is impossible. This is an ancient anecdote carried by ancient mages and sorcerers. I may be a fire elemental mage, but it didn''t mean I couldn''t use the surrounding ice elemental, especially in this ce." said Angus with a sneer.


    As Angus said, arge magic circle, far bigger than before, covered all the guardians'' ground. It is dimly lit, slowly gathering the dense ice elemental in the surroundings.


    "Stop him!! Don''t let him finish his spells. Target him first!!" shouted the guardian captain from the side.


    Some quick-witted guardians also know he couldn''t let Angus finish his spells and freeze them. Yet, approaching Angus on top of the Smander Gram is quite difficult.


    Not only do they need to be wary of the Smander''s giant body and its fire-ice poison, but they also need to defend against Lilith''s mana arrow. From a nce, they know this mana arrow is dangerous. If they don''t pay attention, they may end up being pierced by this mana arrow.


    A single arrow from Lilith is enough to put any fourth-grade monster into a bloody hole, much less these guardians, which are only at the third and fourth-grade level. Still, it is not impossible to dodge the arrow as long as they pay attention to Lilith.


    Unfortunately, it also led them to another problem. When dodging the arrows, they often bump into each other or break their formation. They couldn''t even approach the Gram Smander Cupid.


    The guardians didn''t realize their movement trajectory was being controlled by Lilith like a puppet using the mana arrow.


    ''So, this is the feeling of controlling others. This is quite addicting.'' thought Lilith inwardly.


    "Enough y around, Lilith. We got our permission. Kill any guardians who are in our way. This is the new directive order from His Majesty himself." dered Angus loudly.


    Hearing this, Lilith could only pout her cheek but did not show her protest to Angus. Then, Lilith''s aura and stance changed into more menacing. A dreadful aura erupted from Lilith before she released rapid mana arrows at once [Bow Art - Furious Rain]. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Instantly, all the approaching guardians exploded, leaving only their lower part. Even their strong magic armor couldn''t even defend against Lilith''s attack.


    "Damn!! Another capable fifth grade?!"mented the guardian captain.


    Before he could give another order, Brigida got close to him again and swung her Halberd [Halberd Art - Thunderous Sweep]. *SWISH* *BBZZTT* A lightning energy de emitted from the Halberd and hit the guardian captain.


    The guardian didn''t expect Brigida tounch a long-range attack at point-nk range. Combined with the lightning elemental properties, the captain couldn''t react before getting hit. Fortunately, he is still in sixth grade and has strong body resilience.


    Fighting the lightning elemental, which wreaks havoc on his body, he decisively jumps back to create distance. At this moment, Brigida makes a swish turn before pointing her finger toward the retreat guardian captain [Movement Cast - Lightning Bolt]. *BZZTT*


    The lightning bolt hit the numbed captain''s body. He waspletely paralyzed as he slumped on the ground without being able to move.


    "Protect the captain!!" said the nearby guardian.


    Yet, Brigida also does not stay idle and throws her Halberd towards the paralyzed captain [Halberd Art - Thunder Thrust]. *BLLLAR* Like a real lightning bolting from the sky, the Halberd travels fast in the blink of an eye. *SPPLATT* *BOOOM*


    Just before the hit, a few guardian members stay in front of their captain and get hit by Brigida''s Halberd. Under Brigida''s terrifying attack force, they couldn''t stop the Halberd''s momentum and skewered it before being thrown along with the guardian captain.


    Still, their sacrifice is barely enough to save their paralyzed defenseless captain. Brigida recalls her Halberd artifact with a thought.


    Just as she wants to put the arrogant captain to an end, "Brigida, let''s go. There will be othersing at us." Angus'' voice was heard from behind.


    At this moment, Brigida notices the other guardian members have already turned into frozen ice blocks or pinned down by Lilith''s mana arrow. Their fight is only happening shortly, but it still leaves many scars and devastation to the surroundings.


    Like an obedient maid, She didn''t question Angus'' choice to spare the guardian captain and return to Cupid. Then, the giant white Smander again moves in another direction under Angus''mand.


    Seeing Brigida''s indifference after their previous intense battle, "That''s quite a good fight you got there." chimed Lilith from the side.


    "It is just a simple battle." replied Brigida stoically.


    "I know we should not be emotional when serving our Master. But, do you not feel something after killing those people?" asked Lilith.


    "It''s nothing. How about you?" asked Brigida.


    "Well, I am Altras. Although we usually look like your human race, we still never thought of any other race as good as ours. Killing them is like killing animals. I bet other races, even humans, are also like that. But you are different. You are human killing your own kind." said Lilith.


    "Did you mean I should feel remorse about killing them?" asked Brigida.


    "Nah¡­ I just want to know about your feelings about killing your own kind." said Lilith.


    "*Sigh* I just feel nothing. For all I can remember, this is the only thing I am good at. Fighting and killing those deemed as enemies. How about you? I hear you also killed many of your kind when being rebellion leader in Nirvas." said Brigida.


    "Urgh¡­ I am not a leader or anything. We were short of trusted people at that time. They point to me as one of the Seven Faces since I am one of the best fighters among the others. As for killing my own kind, I¡­ Well, I am not sure it is right to say it."


    "But, I am d to kill those trash. Just seeing their blood flowing and crying is enough to give me satisfaction. It is as if I am trying to clean a filthy thing and make it clean." said Lilith with a grinning mad smile.


    ''And here I thought I was the one with a crazy mind. Well, we are serving a monstrous Master. It didn''t matter if we were crazy or not.'' thought Brigida.


    While the two private maids are talking to each other, the female dwarf can''t help but twitch at these two loyal maid stories. Still, judging by their monstrous master, they find it wasn''t wrong for them to be this crazy.

 Chapter 792 Hiding

    Chapter 792 Hiding


    Angus'' decision to let the guardian captain go is not just on a whim. Using hisrge-scale perception, he knows some other guardian groups are approaching their area. He also knows the sixth-grade captain is not easy to take down frontally in a short time.


    He didn''t believe someone with a weapon artifact and strong magic armor had no other hidden card as ast resort. In the end, Angus chose to let the captain go. Still, it is not without any precaution.


    When the guardian fights against Angus, he already orders Cupid to spread his odorless fire-ice poison gas into the surroundings. As a Giant Smander that relies on poison as its main weapon, Cupid creates various poisons, from harmless to deadly.


    With the help of [Allegiance], Angus manages to force Cupid to reveal all its poisons during their travel. The odorless and colorless fire-ice poison is not strong. Still, if someone inhales too much, it will leave irreparable damage to the body.


    This poison also has various or different effects on the victim''s body ording to their immunity and resistance. For the light symptom, the victim''s body will feel ufortable, hot or cold depending on the time of the day. In short, it is a weakening poison.


    Furthermore, if the victim encounters cold things like ice or snow, their body will easily get frostbite and weak to cold. Most guardian members are already encased inside blocks of ice that seal their lives.


    Unfortunately, this weakening poison may not be effective against the captain since sixth grade are famous for their body resistance and resilience, even with his current heavy injury. Henceforth, Angus ordered Draven to also silently poison the wounded guardian captain.


    As a legendary beast with a high percentage of sess killing his enemy, Mundus is not only good at space maniption but also at poison. Moreover, this poison is unique and different from deadly corrosive poison like crabfrog beast.


    Mundus''s poison is made of dark elemental, which is more like a curse or disease rather than poison. Any cure or medicine the victim ingests will only strengthen the poison. It is a very vicious poison that often leads to agony.


    The only way to cure this poison is by using healing light magic, purification magic, orpletely extracting the poison from the body like Angus did to rgos'' curse.


    With the previous odorless Smander ice-fire poison, the captain will definitely drink an antidote, which makes Draven''s poison more potent.


    In short, the guardian captain''s days are numbered. If it is not for Draven''s poison not strong enough, he may already be dead in a few hours or at least by the end of the day.


    After leaving the frozenke area, Angus decides to visit an inhabited forest far from their previous location. Learning from theirst mistake, Angus lets Cupid go while traveling using a carriage.


    This way, they didn''t need to worry about other guardians detecting them. Unfortunately, Cupid seems to already be getting fond of them and reluctant to go away,plicating their current situation.


    Angus and Jayna are also surprised at Cupid''s behavior since he is often being abused by Anna, and they force it as their ride. Leaving with no choice, Angus wakes the sleepy troublemaker who brought Cupid in the first ce.


    "So, Cupid wille with us?" asked Anna while eating her snack.


    After a round of coaxing the little troublemaker from her beauty sleep, Anna wakes up and immediately eats her snack. Using this moment, Angus asks Anna to liberate Cupid while exining their situation.


    "*Sigh* No, Anna. Cupid couldn''te with us." said Angus for the fifth time.


    "Why? Is Cupid not adorable enough? Ahh¡­ Anna knows!! Did Daddy fear Cupid''s cuteness surpass Anna? Don''t worry, Anna is the cutest and smartest." bbering Anna.


    "Urgh.. No, Anna. Cupid attracts the others. So, we need to leave it behind." said Angus.


    "Hmm¡­ Then, who is going to be with Cupid?" asked Anna.


    "No one. It wille back to its own previous nest." said Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ That''s boring. Cupid must feel lonely in Cupid''s nest all day. Anna knows, why don''t Anna bring Cupid?" said Anna.


    "Anna, did you have a way to conceal or hide Cupid?" asked Angus.


    "Of course not. Silly Daddy! If Cupid is hidden, who could see its cute adorable stupid face. Pfftt¡­ Hahahahaha¡­"ughed Anna after seeing Cupid''s appearance.


    ''Urgh¡­ This is hopeless. We are not going anywhere. She is adamant to take it with us.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    ''Angus, it''s fine. Let Cupide with us. Although there is still a huge chance it will get attacked, I don''t think the guardian will dare to fight Cupid when they need to prepare for the Gram horde and father''s iing army.'' said Jayna through their bond.


    "Fine. Cupid coulde with us. But you need to take care of it." said Angus.


    "Don''t worry, Anna will take care of Cupid. If Cupid gets naughty, Onyx said Onyx will swallow it." said Anna yfully.


    At the same time, Cupid couldn''t help but shudder after hearing Anna''s words. As a lizard species monster, Cupid has a keen sense when detecting danger or other lizard beasts.


    In fact, it often used its senses rather than its eye to see the surroundings. When he first meets Anna, he already finds the hidden Onyx among Anna''s silky ck hair.


    Noticing Cupid''s reaction, the young couple feels weird at its strange behavior. Still, they know it must be connected with Anna and decide to leave this matter alone.


    In the end, they decide to still use Cupid as their own ride. Besides, Angus knows their whereabouts are already exposed. As long as they stay in this ce, they will be found out in a matter of time.


    After taking shelter in an inhabited tundra forest, Angus continues his research to light the fire forge. In fact, he already has a good solution by using a rune spell or his rune magic card.


    However, light and the dwarf force need more than just fire. It requires a huge amount of concentrated fire elemental. Therefore, he needs to create a new fire spell specialized to light the dwarf forge.


    With his current intelligence and [Analyze], he can create this spell in no time and engrave it on a special runic magic card.


    Same as before, the two female dwarves enjoy their liquor while keeping their vignce from the naughty, sneaky little monster. Unlike Balrug and other dwarfs, the two female dwarfs will not let the underage Anna drink their liquor.


    As a female dwarf, they also have a soft spot for adorable kids like Anna despite their rough nature and masculine appearance. On the other hand, Anna runs aimlessly again while Brigida and Jayna follow.


    At this moment, Angus suddenly looked in Anna''s direction. Using his perception, he knows few people are inside this tundra forest. However, he didn''t find it troublesome since these people were ordinary civilians from the vige not far from here.


    The Everwhite City is simr to an ordinary fiefdom in the Heart Kingdom. Itprises one big main city surrounded by a few small viges. Since this ce is near the frozen Everwhite Basin, they couldn''t find apletely emptynd without people on it.


    The genuine concern is not meeting people but instead meeting the guardians. As long as they act normal, they could still pretend to be ordinary civilians. At most, they will say they are traveling merchants from the outside.


    Therefore, Angus wasn''t concerned much about meeting other people or civilians. Though, he still preferred not to meet any of them.


    Soon, Anna meets the old grandpa who is sitting on the rock. Jayna and Brigida also notice this person and approach the naughty Anna.


    ''Judging by his appearance, he seems to be resting after collecting the firewood in the forest.'' thought Jayna.


    Suddenly, Anna ran towards the old grandpa, surprising him with a loud voice.


    "BOOO!!" shouted Anna.


    "GASP!!" reacted the old grandpa in surprise.


    "Hahahahaha¡­."ughed Anna at the surprised grandpa''s expression.


    "Anna?!!" called Jayna with a reprimanded tone.


    "I am sorry. I hope you don''t mind Anna. She is just too naughty." said Jayna.


    "Haha¡­ Don''t worry about it. But I prefer it if you don''t do that again. My old heart may not withstand it." said the old grandpa.


    "I am really sorry. Anna apologized to him." said Jayna.


    "Ehhh¡­ Nope. Anna doesn''t want to. Grandpa, did you have meat? Anna loves meat." said Anna excitedly.


    "Anna!! I am really sorry. She is usually a sensible child, just a little bit naughty." said Jayna.


    ''Little bit naughty?!! Yeah, tell that to those beaten guards in the Royal Pce.'' thought Brigida inwardly.


    "Don''t worry¡­ Don''t worry¡­ She is just an energetic child. I don''t have any meat, but I have some candy. Did you want it?" asked the old grandpa.


    "You don''t need to¡­" said Jayna.


    Before she could finish her sentence, "Candy?! Anna wants it. But, Mira didn''t like candy. So, don''t tell Mira, Anna is having candy." bbering Anna.


    "Err¡­ Sure. Here, you go." said the old grandpa before giving a few candy on top of Anna''s small hand.

 Chapter 793 Leticia Heart

    793 Leticia Heart


    "Err¡­ Sure. Here, you go." said the old grandpa.


    Like a little child, Anna unwrapped the candy and gulped it like drinking a medicine tablet.


    "Yummy!! It''s sweet and tastes weird." said Anna excitedly.


    "Anna, that''s rude. Brigida." reprimanded Jayna before calling Brigida.


    At once, Brigida approaches the old man while taking out a pouch of gold coins.


    "I am sorry for this sudden intrusion. I hope this is enough for your inconvenience." said Brigida politely while giving a few gold coins to the old man.


    "Haha¡­ Don''t worry about it. It''s just a few candies. Besides, this is too much for this old man." refused the old man while observing Jayna and Anna''s interaction with a warm smile.


    "It''s been a while since I saw this kind of warm interaction." said the old man.


    Hearing this, "Yes. Anna is my lovely daughter." while hugging her." said Jayna.


    In response, Anna is snuggling more to Jayna with a happy smile. At this moment, the old man seems to be in a trance for a moment and reminiscing about something.


    "You seem to remind me of someone." said the old man.


    At once, Jayna and Brigida be vignt of the old man. Even Angus, in the distance, also puts his stuff and goes towards this direction.


    Oblivious to Jayna and Brigida''s reaction, "*Sigh* You are really simr to her. She also likes to spoil her kids." said the old man while still reminiscing his old memory.


    Hearing this, Jayna and Brigida immediately breathe in relief. It will be too inconvenient to erase this kind of old man just to block the news. However, they are already wary of him since Anna rarely approaches someone.


    "Come to think of it, she also has golden blonde hair and blue eyes like you." said the old man.


    "Golden blonde hair? Is she a noble?" asked Jayna curiously.


    Blonde hair is not rare in the heart kingdom. However, the majority of them are possessed by noble families, especially the Royal Family. It is said that the blonde golden hair is the symbol of the Heart Royal family.


    "For me, she is the noblest person I have ever met. s, her end is not well." said the old man with a sad smile.


    "Sorry." said Jayna.


    "Ahh¡­ I am sorry to break the mood. It is just this old man reminiscing about his past. Anyway, you seem to not be from here. Are you from the other viges?" said the old man.


    "No, we are traveling merchants. We happen to camp nearby in this forest." replied Jayna.


    Before the old man could speak further, "Jayna, Anna!!" called Angus from the side.


    "Daddy!!" shouted Anna excitedly before running to Angus.


    "Then, we will go first. Please excuse us." said Jayna politely followed by Brigida.


    "Sure.. Sure¡­" said the old man while waving his hand.


    In the end, the old man didn''t take Jayna''s gold coin pouchpensation. As they walk away from the old man, Angus and Jaynamunicate silently through their bond.


    In fact, Angus arrived at their location long ago when the old man reminisced about the past. Like Jayna, he also finds the old man quite suspicious.


    Not only did he not fluster with Jayna and Brigida''s noble etiquette like any other civilian, Angus and Jayna also couldn''t see through the old man''s strength. It is as if the old man is ordinary without any special power.


    Yet, this should be impossible. With the help of [Analyze], they could even detect a little bit ofbat power in civilians without mana core. This makes Angus and Jayna suspicious of the old man and his true strength.


    In the meantime, the old man releases a deep sigh before carrying his firewood and walks toward the outside tundra forest.


    "*Sigh* She really resembles you, Leticia. I wonder if you feel d up there knowing your grandchild is doing fine." muttered the old man.


    These words, which seem not heard by anyone, are listened to and perceived by Angus in the distance. At once, he looked at Jayna andmunicated silently.


    ''Jayna, is he the archduke?'' said Angus.


    ''No. I don''t think so. Although he hid his strength, he didn''t have massive vitality like any seventh-grade or Father.'' replied Jayna.


    ''Did you think it is because of his old age or using some kind of disguise?'' asked Angus worriedly.


    ''I am not sure either. But I think he is not a bad person. His emotions and feelings were sincere during our short conversation. I guess he belongs to one of my grandmother''s retainers.'' said Jayna.


    Leticia Heart is one of the most famous people in the Heart Kingdom history. She is the mother of King Leon and the previous Empress of the Heart Kingdom.


    Despite only being a noblewoman and having a lower standing in politics. She is one of the rare talented geniuses in the kingdom. There are even rumors that thete Empress is why many geniuses are in the current generation.


    Like any other Empress before her, thete Empress Leticia does note from the Heart Royal family but from other high-ranking noble families. To be exact, shees from the ex-Archduke Dipo family, the Guardian Family.


    A/N: Because of the marriage World Contract, the Empress could nevere from the royal princess and only from the other high noble families. This is also the major reason why the princess in the Heart Kingdom has a low authoritypared to other kingdoms.


    Unfortunately, Angus and Jayna didn''t know more about the previous Empress Leticia. The book only records her simple biodata and where she ising from. Since Empress Leticiaes from the Dipo family, they assumed this old man was one of her retainers.


    "Anna, what did you think of that old man?" asked Angus to the little gluttony on his arm.


    "Who?" asked Anna.


    "The previous old grandpa you spoke with before." rified Angus.


    "Old Grandpa¡­ Old Grandpa¡­ Ahh¡­ The old grandpa that gave Anna candy?" asked Anna as if she just remembered the person.


    "*Sigh* Yes, it is him. What did you think of him?" asked Angus.


    "Hmm¡­. Old Grandpa is stinky!!" said Anna with a pout.


    "Hee??" reacted Angus and Jayna confusedly.


    "Anna is big Anna. Old Grandpa only gave a few candies. Hmph!! How can Anna feel stuffed with just a few candies." said Anna.


    "*Sigh* Forget about it. Let''s go back first. Lilith already prepared some barbeque meat." said Angus.


    "Yay!! Meat!!" said Anna excitedly.


    In the end, Angus and Jayna couldn''t find anything about the mysterious old man. Anna''s insight may be great, but she is also a scatterbrain who often thinks with her stomach.


    Whenever Angus inquires about something to Anna, he must carefully pick up the clues behind her words. Sometimes, her words didn''t mean anything, just her usual nonsense bbering.


    Meanwhile, a vastmotion happens inside the massive Fortress atop the frozenke. This Fortress is covered with huge snowy ice walls rather than the usual stonewall. It also serves as the headquarters of the Guardian called The ss Fortress.


    Despite having such a particr name, the ss Fortress is still standing since the Heart Kingdom was founded. Currently, all the guardians inside the Fortress are in preparation for the war with the Gram horde while their superior is gathering at their medical facility.


    Not too long ago, they found that one Guardian Captain was returning with heavy injury, and his whole squad was annihted. At this moment, someone wearing enchanted magic armor came in a hurry towards the medical facility.


    "How is he?" asked Captain Da, one of the Guardian Captain.


    "His condition is getting worse. None of our antidotes are working. It seems we could only prepare for the worst." said Respected Erhan, one of the Respected Ones.


    "Tch¡­ Those cunning bastards!! They only know how to use poison." said Captain Thedel from the side.


    "Thedel!! Watch your mouth!!" reprimanded Respected Erhan.


    "What?! I am not wrong, right? They decide to use this opportunity to attack us rather than fight with honor." said Captain Thedel.


    "Thedel is right. We couldn''t just stay silent and let this go. This time, we need to retaliate." said Captain Gabel


    "Enough!! All of you just focus on the next Gram wave. Leave this matter to us." shouted Respected Havras from the side.


    "Respected Havras, are you out of your mind?! This is clearly a provocation. We need to fight back or¡­" said Captain Thedel with anger.


    "Or what?!! Did you know who Miguel fought with?" asked Respected Havras.


    "It is probably those cowardly shadow squad." replied Captain Thedel.


    "*Sigh* It''s the Heart''s fourth princess convoy along with Baron Victory." said Respected Simon from the side.


    "What?! Howe?" eximed Captain Thedel in surprise.


    "We don''t know how they could infiltrate this deep without being detected. If it is not for Captain Miguel''s artifact ability, I believe we may never find them." said Respected Simon


    "This matter is tooplicated. Leave this to us, the Respected Ones and focus on the next Gram wave." said Respected Erhan.


    "So, we just do nothing?!! I will not stand idle while ours is stabbed in the back!!" said Captain Thedel angrily.

 Chapter 794 Negotiation

    Chapter 794 Negotiation


    "I will not stand idle while ours is stabbed in the back!!" said Captain Thedel angrily.


    "Presumptuous!!" rebuked Respected Havras harshly.


    "Guardian! Remember your duty and oath!!" added Respected Erhan.


    Hearing Erhan''s words, the guardian captain immediately has a somber feeling. Being a Guardian member is not easy. Not only do they need to pass a series of strict selection and tests, but they also need to take a strict oath.


    One of the oaths is to protect Everwhite from Gram and fight it to death no matter the circumstance. Anyone who runs from this duty will bebeled as a deserter.


    In the past, there were many deserters of guardian members since many couldn''t stand the brutal fight against the monstrous Gram continuously. These deserters will always be hunted by Guardian Captains before even reaching the border of Everwhite.


    Suppose the guardian captain decides to ignore Gram and isbeled as a deserter. In that case, the blood in their hand will only signify a senseless murderer. The guardians maye from people with various backgrounds, such as petty criminals, thieves, farmers, fallen nobles, etc.


    Their varieties also often have different opinions on certain things. However, they also reach the same agreement about the knight''s honor. They could die miserably but couldn''t stain their knight''s honor.


    Breaking their oath and forgetting their duty is one of the significant offenses towards their knight honor. It will be worse if the captain bes a deserter.


    This is also the source of their stubbornness about their rules and regtions. *nk* As the atmosphere between the Guardian captains and the Respected ones bes more somber, amotion is heard from the nearby medical room.


    "Sir, you need toy down!!" said one of the staff healers anxiously.


    The injured Captain Miguel exited the medical room with a pale face and ragged breath.


    "Miguel!!" eximed the Respected Ones and Guardian Captains.


    "*Cough* *Cough* D-Don''t worry about me. This is my own mistake. Huft.. Huft¡­ All of you just focus on the next Gram wave. You should know how dangerous... *Cough* *Cough*." said Captain Miguel before coughing blood.


    "Miguel, stop talking. Lay down first!!" said Captain Thedel with worry.


    "Huft.. Huft.. Thedel, remember your oath. Remember why you wear this symbol on your armor." said Captain Miguel while clutching Thedel''s armor tightly.


    "Miguel!!" said Captain Thedel anxiously while catching the unconscious Miguel.


    Fortunately, the nearby staff healer is nearby and already taking action. The condition of Miguel is horrible. It is already a miracle he could stand up and talk with everyone.


    Besides Draven''s poison that slowly corrodes and weakens his body, there is also some fire-ice poison in his body. Since any antidote only worsens his body, the initial fire-ice poison slowly reacts to his weakening body.


    With the cold temperature in the area, his body will be like getting frostbite and torched from the inside simultaneously. This will give unimaginable pain to the guardian captain''s mind and psyche.


    Moreover, this pain will worsen as Draven''s poison weakens Miguel''s body immunity. The most dangerous thing about Mundus poison is not its lethality but its effect on lowering the body''s resistance and immunity.


    When the body''s immunity is almost non-existent, the victim will be prone to sickness and variousplications, especially in a harsh environment. Even the strong mana in their body cannot keep protecting it.


    Fortunately, the guardians'' medical equipment and healing art are also improved thanks to the recent support of Count mewaver. Ironically, this supportes from King Leon for the Extermination Squad.


    If King Leon knows about the healing art and equipment being spread through the Guardian, he may decimate the whole ss Fortress without hesitation. One should know this healing art and equipment is one of their protective national secrets.


    Not only does ite from Angus, but it also contains a few traces of the Temple of God''s knowledge and technology. If by some chance anyone finds it, the Temple of God may point their spear at their nation.


    After making sure Captain Miguel was adequately taken care of, the Respected Ones and Guardian Captain were no longer in the mood of bickering each other.


    After a moment of silence, "We should prepare for the Gram Wave." said Captain Da.


    "Agreed." said Captain Gabel.


    "Then, leave the matter of the Heart Kingdom to us." said Respected Erhan.


    The captain and other respected ones agreed with this decision. Their rtionship with the Heart may have gone wrong and they are on the verge of war with the recent incident. However, they couldn''t abandon their post and primary duty as guardians.


    Moreover, they know this year''s Gram Wave is stronger than the years before. Some schrly experts may predict it is the strongest from the signs of the recent Gram spawning rate.


    Meanwhile, King Leon and Duchess Amberze again approach Frostfall City with a few mysterious hooded people. All the hooded people wore a special cloak with the Heart emblem on it. This time, the mischievous twin Gemini is not around them like before.


    The arrival of King Leon and Duchess Amberze is noticed by the nearby guards or hidden extermination squad. They didn''t expect King Leon to be so blunt and only apanied by the Duchess and a few people.


    Yet, they dare not stop the King because of the previous incident. No one wants to turn into pieces of meat without knowing it.


    King Leon and his group just walk leisurely without expression, as if taking a stroll in the park. But, the people nearby could feel an invisible pressure emanating from him even if he didn''t release any mana or aura.


    The not fast nor slow walking speed is also making everyone more anxious. It is as if King Leon was confident no one could do anything to him, even if they surrounded him. By the afternoon, King Leon and his group arrive at Frostfall City.


    In front of Frostfall City, a group of stoic guardians wearing magic armor with snowke emblems stand tall like a statue. On the front of this group, a few elderly people apanied by the bandaged Count mewaver, are already waiting for King Leon and his group.


    "Your Highness King Leon, it''s been an honor to meet you." greeted Respected Floke and the other Respected Ones.


    "Hmm¡­ If I am not wrong, you should be Respected Floke of the Guardian Respected Ones." asked King Leon stoically.


    "It''s been my honor to be remembered by Your Highness." said Respected Floke politely.


    "Alright, since the representative of the Guardian is also here. Give me a reason why I shouldn''t raze Everwhite city?" asked King Leon.


    "This¡­" reacted the few nearby Respected Ones.


    However, Respected Floke didn''t falter and still maintained his calm smile. Unlike others, he already knows about King Leon''s character since the previous civil war. He is one of the people still surviving Hearing this, King Leon could only frown at the Respected Floke. But, seeing the other party will not speak further, he decides to since the rebellion and civil war.


    "Gram Wave." replied Respected Floke shortly.


    Hearing this, King Leon could only frown at the Respected Floke. But, seeing the other party will not speak further, he decides to entertain this old fogey for a while.


    King Leon could just force his way to Everwhite city. Still, he also knew a few secrets about Everwhite City and the appearance of Gram. Otherwise, he would not have chosen this particr time to force these rigid old-fashioned people to meet him.


    Moreover, both sides know nothing goodes from fighting each other. It will only bring more casualties and dead body count.


    "Alright, let''s hear your further exnation inside." said King Leon.


    Then, the Respected Ones guide King Leon and his group to the nearby enchanted tent. Judging by this preparation, the Guardian Respected Ones expected King Leon to negotiate first.


    After entering the tent, "Excuse Your Majesty, about your people?" asked Respected Howie.


    "What''s about them?" asked King Leon coldly.


    "Err¡­ What we talked about next is about Everwhite''s secret? I think it is better to have fewer people hear about it." said Respected Floke while trying to maintain a peaceful atmosphere.


    "Are you dumb?! If I raze Everwhite, your so-called secret will no longer be a secret." said King Leon.


    "You can''t do this!! You already signed the contract." rebuked one of the Respected Ones.


    "And? Did you see or hear me spread the news or secrets of Everwhite? Also, next time you speak with that tone. I will take it as a sign to start our war." asked King Leon while releasing tremendous pressure.


    Feeling King Leon''s aura, all the people nearby, even the Guardian and Count mewaver outside, couldn''t help but tremble in fear. Except for the Duchess and the mysterious hooded people, they felt like facing a ferocious beast.


    "L-Let''s calm down first. If His Majesty insists, there is nothing wrong with letting them know." said Respected Flokes in a hurry.


    "Stop talking around and get to the point. Don''t think just because you have that old man, you will always be safe." said King Leon coldly.


    "Y-Yes. As I already mentioned before, it is Gram Wave. Your Majesty must know this unique monster in ournd. Over the years, the number of Gram spawned in the area is increasing. Their spawned rate is increasing at a steep number."


    "Even the current Gram Wave is predicted to be on par with the monster horde attack at the ck Fortress a few years ago. Therefore, the existence of the Guardian is necessary." exined Respected Flokes.

 Chapter 795 Outrageous Demand

    Chapter 795 Outrageous Demand


    "Therefore, the existence of the Guardian is necessary." exined Respected Flokes.


    "Flokes, did you think our Heart Kingdom couldn''t handle Gram waves by ourselves?" asked King Leon.


    "T-This¡­" replied Respected Flokes.


    "It seems not all of you are taking my mercy for granted. The only reason why I didn''t erase all of you during the Civil War is because of the previous Archduke. And it is not because I fear him but because I respect him as my elder."


    "I don''t think all the moves you did all these years are known to him. No¡­ Even if he knows it, he will not care much about it. That old geezer always liked that before and even now." said King Leon.


    "You said that Guardian is needed to fend off Gram Wave. In truth, the only true Guardian is only that old geezer. As long as he stands there, no Gram will ever reach Everwhite." stated King Leon.


    Hearing this, the Respected Ones couldn''t help but be surprised since what King Leon said was true. The so-called Gram Wave is actually just the leftover of the real Gram Wave that passed the Ex-Archduke Dipo.


    Even then, if the previous Archduke could easily care for them after he finished all the strong Gram. Still, it didn''t mean the previous Respected Flokes analysis was wrong. Indeed, over the years, the number of Gram spawned is increasing.


    However, this is already a known fact learned by King Leon and the Ex-Archduke. In fact, some of the people inside the noble Dipo family also know about this matter. Still, they couldn''t do anything about it and only worked harder to kill Gram.


    Nevertheless, gathering five sixth-gradebatants is unnecessary just to deal with the Gram Wave. Having two sixth grades is already overkill, much less five sixth grades. Anyone with a bit of brain could easily smell a conspiracy from this.


    "Urgh¡­ This¡­ *Sigh* Alright, Your Highness. What did you want for our transgression?" asked Respected Flokes.


    "Flokes!! You can''t¡­" said one of the nearby Respected Ones.


    "That''s enough, all of you!! *Sigh* Did you want to have war with His Majesty? Did you think the Leader will help you when he knows about this matter? Leader¡­ He has already lost too much. Even if His Majesty led his army to raze Everwhite, he may still not move."


    "You.. No, we take his protection and His Majesty''s mercy for granted. All these years, we have drunk off authority and be more greedy. Let''s stop all of this before it is toote." said Respected Flokes in a somber tone.


    ''Hmm¡­ I guess the advisor Flokes still hasn''t gone senile yet.'' thought King Leon inwardly.


    Then, King Leon and Respected Ones negotiate their terms to avoid war. Though King Leon''s demand was so cruel that even Respected Flokes didn''t dare to agree immediately. One of his demands is to execute four guardian captains and leave only one.


    As a seventh grade, King Leon knows how strong-willed sixth grade are. He knows they will prefer to die rather than submit to him. Hence, the most efficient move is to cut them off directly. It may look ruthless or inhuman, but this is not the first time King Leon did it.


    There are few sixth-grade or many fifth grade he executed on his own because they would threaten his kingdom''s stability. Unlike other mercenaries or adventurers, King Leon knows the conduct of the Guardian.


    In his opinion, the Guardian group is simr to those zealots from the religious group. For this kind of group, there is already no hope since they will choose to die over changing sides. Their loyalty will be forever to the Guardian.


    Since even his trusted person, Count mewaver would betray him, there is a huge chance those guardian captains will also cross him. Finally, because of King Leon''s outrageous demand, Respected Flokes could only stall the negotiation while trying to change the terms.


    In the meantime, Angus and his group finally decide to return to the frozenke area the next day. After a whole night of using [Analyze] inside his space system, he could better adjust all the forging equipment and lit it without any problem.


    [Analyze] The second threshold is really a broken ancient skill. By analyzing the snowy area, he could make a perfect counter rune for this fire elemental absorption.


    After finishing a few adjustments and engraving the spell into his magic card, they approach the frozenke again. The frozenke is also often called Everwhite Basin. It is a massive frozenke that spans dozens of kilometers away.


    Magically, the center part of theke is not frozen. The more it is to the center, the more unfrozen water can be seen. Then, this water will move to the center of theke and turn it into a massive area. Based on Angus'' calction, the ice elemental in the Everwhite is enough to fill at least a small ocean or drown a few waterfall basin called Everwhite Basin.


    The waterfall is like a bottomless abyss and never runs dry, especially with all the enormous ice elementals in the surrounding area. Based on Angus'' calction, the ice elemental in the Everwhite is enough to fill at least a small ocean or drown a few kingdoms at once.


    This massive magical phenomenon is rarely seen even in this world. Thest time Angus witnessed such a miraculous scene was during his adventure at the Endless Battlefield Dimension.


    *MOOOO* A loud horn and animal growl could be heard from far away. In the distance, Angus and his group could see hundreds of Guardians moving in an orderly manner. Some of them are raiding ice-type beasts and giant mammoth-like beasts.


    "Uwahh¡­ Mommy! Mommy!! Look, it''s eleven¡­ Umm.. No, that''s elven. But it didn''t look like grass." said Anna while remembering the right word.


    "Anna, it''s an elephant." said Jayna gently.


    "Ahh, yeah¡­ It''s phant phant." replied Anna excitedly.


    Ignoring the loud troublemaker, Angus keeps observing their surroundings with vignce. It turns out that after the previous attack, they can no longer be found by the Guardian, no matter how close they are.


    ''It seems thest time this happened was because of that Guardian captain. It is either he has special abilities to detect Gram or unique artifacts ability. This meant we could sneak in more easily.'' thought Angus.


    At this moment, everyone suddenly notices the change in the surrounding weather. A snowfall suddenly rained down out of nowhere. However, it is not an ordinary snowfall either. With Angus'' sharp perception, he noticed the snowfall had a trace of miasma on it.


    When the miasma concentration is too thick, the snowkes turn more into ash rain than snowfall. Fortunately, this magical phenomenon is harmless to them.


    Not to mention this thin miasma, Angus and Jayna already withstood a much worse environment during the Undermine Council incident. Still, this sudden change in the weather created a loudmotion inside the Guardian.


    When they find the ck ash snowkes, some of the Guardian feels like being sentenced to death. After a few more observations, Angus finds the ck ash snowkes are a terrible omen belief for Guardian, especially before the Gram Wave.


    However, it doesn''t mean it is just a baseless belief or superstition. ording to the senior guardian members, whenever there is ck ash snowfall before the Gram Wave, it will show at least fifth-grade Gram being spawned.


    It means the Leader Patimura will be upied to fight against this strong Gram before he can take care of the other Gram. As a result, the pressure on the other Guardian Members will be increased.


    Still, this has nothing to do with Angus and his group. In fact, Angus is more worried about this previous Archduke. He may not know the real story behind this Archduke or his personality.


    Judging from King Leon''s and Duchess Amberze''s tone, he assumed he was an old-fashioned stubborn fool. It is the least people Angus wants to get closer to since he is inclined to be an innovator rather than a stubborn old-fashioned mind.


    As they approach theke''s center, Angus starts to notice the frozen water deep below their feet is thawing, turning into water and moving into the center. Just as he wants to inspect this marvelous phenomenon out of habit, his [Great Mana Echolocation] touch with someone.


    A few kilometers ahead of them, Angus could feel like an entity simr to a raging volcano. From his perception, a middle-aged man with a white stubble beard standing straight, facing the Basin in the distance.


    A trace of battle scars could be seen all over his body. It shows the man''s long experience in many fights and battles. The scar gives a pressure aura toward the onlooker and a sense of a unique charismatic aura.


    For Angus, the previous Archduke has a unique charismatic aura different from King Leon and his Uncle Jade. King Leon''s aura is more like a ferocious beast that could murder everyone, while Angus'' uncle Jade is like a raging inferno.


    ''Judging by this strong fire elemental emitted from his body, he must be an expert at the fire elemental like Uncle Jade.'' thought Angus inwardly.

 Chapter 796 Murderer

    <h4>Chapter 796 Murderer</h4>


    Sensing the previous Archduke Dipo, Angus immediately controls his [Great Mana Echolocation] to avoid him while ordering Cupid to go around the area. This will lower their risk of being found.


    Angus didn''t want to have any kind of confrontation with the previous archduke, especially after the previous incident over thest few days. He also didn''t want to get involved with this Guardian matter anymore.


    Through King Leon''s short message, Angus knows the Guardian and King Leon is on the verge of war. Hence, it would be better if he wasn''t involved in this muddy water.


    Unlike their leader Patimura Dipo, the Guardian members stay a few hundred meters away. This distance is to avoid any stray attack from the Guardian leader and give him more space to fight. It also acted as a buffer zone when the Gram passed through leader Patimura.


    Judging by their position, Angus guessed the Gram Wave woulde from the Everwhite Basin. Though how it could happen, Angus didn''t have any idea. From his observation, there is no Gram in the surroundings, even from the near Everwhite Basin.


    In fact, the area is too silent. Not even ordinary animal sounds could be heard in this ce. Still, he finds the Guardian''s current formation strange. The Everwhite Basin has a circr shape.


    Yet, the Guardian only stays in one ce, not covering the other direction or surrounding the perimeters. With such a defense position, they could focus their strength in one ce and have a better chance of surviving. However, the Gram may also run in another direction.


    Remembering the Gram characteristic, Angus knows this is a good battle tactic against Gram. A newly spawned Gram still couldn''t resist their instinct or desire. One of their basic instincts as a monster is attracted to thick mana, especially the fire mana.


    Unlike the older Gram like Cupid, most newborn Gram couldn''t fight this instinct and were always attracted to intense fire mana. Whether they are a lower or higher grade Gram, they couldn''t fight their instinct right after birth.


    With the high intensity of fire mana the ex-archduke released asionally, Angus knew the newly spawned Gram could only be attracted in his direction.


    While Angus and his group were sneaking away, Patimura Dipo suddenly opened his eyes and looked in their direction despite the long distance between their lengths. This subtle movement immediately alerts Angus.


    Without saying anything, the previous archduke sent a fast ming ball towards Cupid [B Blitz]. *BOOOM* At once, Angus sent his own [Fire Missile] to intercept the iing attack and exploded in the air.


    This sudden loud explosion attracted everyone and the Guardian in the distance. Unfortunately, Patimura''s attack also reveals Angus'' camouge spell.


    ''Human, riding variant Gram? Wait¡­ that''s monster-minded?!!'' thought Patimura Dipo while charging at Angus'' group.


    Just as Patimura approaches Angus'' group, the other party suddenly takes out a runic stone and crushes it without hesitation. *CRACK* *Bzztzz* Suddenly, aplex magic circle appeared in front of Angus'' group before distorting the space momentarily.


    Then, a red-skinned woman appeared from this distortion. Facing the iing fast Patimura, the female Altras counters it with a kick. *BOOOOM* an intense sh happens between the two seventh-grade figures in the area.


    ''Heavy!!'' thought Patimura shortly.


    Then, Patimura is getting thrown back dozens of meters away. In contrast, Nabe stays in her ce without moving with a cold smile.


    "Master Angus, I believe our contract states that I am only helping you forge your weapon, not fighting a seventh-grade human." said Nabe Redskin, the Red Queen of Nirvas.


    "Securing the forging location is also categorized as helping." replied Angus nonchntly.


    "Securing the forging location? Ahh¡­ I see. This is really a peculiar ce. I wonder what is inside that waterfall Basin." said Nabe yfully.


    With her sharp perception as a researcher, Nabe already noticed the strangeness in the surrounding area. Her keen mind also deduces the advantage of forging weapons in this location, especially using the advanced dwarf smithing tools.


    *BOOOOM* Recovering from the previous attack, Pattimura approaches Angus and the group again while wielding his big double axe.


    "Who are you? And what do you n to do?" asked Patimura coldly.


    "We just want to forge a weapon here." said Angus truthfully.


    "Forging a weapon?! Hmph!! What an outrageous lie?! Did you think I would not notice that little monster¡­" snorted Patimura.


    Before Patimura could finish his sentence, Angus suddenly turned around and looked at Jayna''s strange behavior. Jayna trembling while crying in tears. Her blue eyes also already changed into fiery phoenix eyes.


    "My.. Child.. My child¡­" muttered Jayna while closing her mouth with a trembling hand.


    It is as if she witnessed a horrible and gruesome death. Despair, sadness, grief, sorrow, all the negative emotions keeping from Jayna. Angus is also affected by these gloomy emotions through their [Allegiance] bond.


    "Mommy?" called Anna worriedly from the side.


    "My child¡­ Gone¡­ All of death!! Murder! They are killed!! Murderer!!" shouted Jayna hysterically.


    At this moment, Jayna''s fiery eyes re at Patimura. *WHOOOSH* Suddenly, Jayma jumps high in the air followed by a dangerous burning fire.


    "Jayna?!!" called Angus.


    "You!! Murderer!!" cried Jayna hysterically


    Jayna releases an enormous fire burst toward Patimura [Phoenix st]. *WHOOOSH* An enormous firebird came out from Jayna towards Patimura in the air.


    ''A phoenix?!!'' thought Patimura shortly.


    Sensing the attack''s destructive power, Patimura brandished his double axe artifact with all his might [Zigurat - Smelt Burst]. Enormous fire energy was released from Patimura''s double axe towards the iing fire phoenix.


    In this split second, an invisible wave suddenly erupted from the center of the attack. The invisible wave covered everyone, including Patimura. Everyone feels like they are sensing this wave but cannot move their body.


    It is as if the whole space is stopped while their consciousness is still aware of the surroundings. At this moment, they notice Angus is in the middle of the attack and hit the two strong fire attack with his own weapon artifact [Lava Twin Sword - Fire Redemption].


    Magically, the bright crimson twin sword in Angus'' hand absorbs the two strong attacks. At the same time, a giant demonic figure with countless hands appeared behind Angus, holding countless des.


    At once, this de seems to be merging with Angus'' twin sword before he swings it in Patimura''s direction [Twin Sword Art - Fire Dragon Fangs]. An intense fire and sword energy were released, devouring anything in its path.


    The previous archduke wanted to fight back or dodge the iing horrible attack. Yet, he also couldn''t do anything since his body was still stuck. It wasn''t until Angus'' attacknded on his body that his body regained its freedom.


    *BOOOOOM* Under the terrifying force of the attack, Patimura was thrown back without stopping up to a hundred meters away. At the same time, Jayna still cries madly while tearse non-stop and mutters, ''My child'' repeatedly.


    "Jayna?!! Wake up!!" shouted Angus worriedly.


    Unfortunately, his call could only fall on deaf ears. Jayna keeps indulging in her own sorrow. Angus couldn''t even approach Jayna as she was still covered with Phoenix'' sacred fire.


    With a slight touch from it, Angus feels like his entire body is scorched from the inside, along with disturbing sorrows in his heart.


    "Mommy¡­ MOMMY!!" called Anna loudly.


    As if hearing Anna''s call, Jayna suddenly stops crying in madness and looks in Anna''s direction. *WHOOSH* A momentter, she already hugged Anna tightly.


    "My child!! Mommy is here. You are safe. Mommy is here¡­" said Jayna repeatedly.


    "Mmhm¡­ Anna is safe. Anna is not going anywhere." said Anna, trying to reassure Jayna.


    After a few moments, Jayna finally calmed down from the previous mess and fell unconscious while hugging Anna. At the same time, Angus arrived beside them and checked his beloved woman''s condition.


    Noticing there is nothing wrong with Jayna only falling asleep, Angus finally releases a deep sigh.


    "Huft¡­ What a mess." said Angus while hugging Jayna and Anna.


    "Brat, you have a problematic family." said Nabe from the side.


    "Yeah, I know." said Angus shortly.


    "Now, mister whoever you are, are you going to fight again?" asked Nabe towards Patimura.


    While Angus is tending to Jayna and Anna, the ex-archduke returns without a single injury. Everyone might have thought Angus missed his attack if not for Patimura''s broken armor and clothes.


    Fortunately, Patimura didn''t continue the attack and only observed Angus and his little family. No one knows what he is currently thinking.


    "*Sigh* Leon''s child is a phoenix. What a mess¡­" muttered Patimura.


    Angus and Nabe also hear these words.


    Before they could say anything, a guardian captain approached their location and took out their weapon to attack Angus and the others.


    "Guardian, stand down!!" stopped Patimura sternly.


    The Guardian captain immediately stopped obediently and waited for their leader''s next instruction.


    "The next wave will note until tomorrow or the next few days. Build a tent nearby and provide them with your best supplies." ordered Patimura.


    "Yes, leader." replied the guardian captains.


    Although everyone is confused by such instructions, they can only obey their leader''s words obediently. Patimura''s order also confuses Angus and his group.


    "Why?" asked Angus confusedly.


    "Let''s just say that I owe her a lot and she is my grandniece." said Patimura with an indifferent expression.

 Chapter 797 Revenge or Duty

    <h4>Chapter 797 Revenge or Duty</h4>


    "Let''s just say that I owe her a lot and she is my grandniece." said Patimura with an indifferent expression.


    "What did you mean? Jayna never met you before." asked Angus confusedly.


    "The Guardian of Everwhite is a family tradition. It is a job and duty passed down since ancient times. Long short story, my ancestor had some dealing with Phoenix. From the good thing to the most despicable thing." said Patimura.


    "ording to my family record, all those phoenixes who bore a grudge to my ancestor. Theirst words always refer to the same thing."


    "No matter how we hide it, conceal it, the Phoenix will always know and find out about what my ancestors did to them when they reached Everwhite Basin. Truthfully, I disagree with what my ancestors did. I even feel ashamed about it."


    "Over time, some of my ancestors also believed the same opinion and let this matter be our family life debt towards the Phoenix. As long as we meet the Phoenix, we must help them, even if it costs everything we had." said Patimura.


    "And you believe that?" asked Angus.


    During the short exnation, Angus slowly notices the gist of the problem that led to Jayna''s previous emotional burst. What the ancestors of the Dipo family did to Phoenix is not only vicious but also very inhuman.


    The legend of the Phoenix is an immortal creature, which ismon knowledge that everyone knows. However, it didn''t mean they were invincible. In fact, what makes them genuinely immortal is their ability to reincarnate.


    Be it through changing your body, reforming their own body, or being born as a baby in a new body. All these abilities and methods make them be a mythical beast that is very hard to kill. In short, their soul is the truly immortal one.


    Angus didn''t know what Dipo''s ancestor did in the past, but he knows it has a connection with the phoenix soul. Through his bond with Jayna, Angus could see a glimpse of some phoenix souls trapped in thisnd.


    Most of them no longer have consciousness and have already turned into vegetative states, just a presence without self-consciousness or will.


    If Angus sees his own kind trapped in this ce and turns into this horrible state, he will also burst out in anger, much less the fire phoenix, famous for her short fuse. Still, he didn''t understand something, like Jayna referring to them as her child.


    However, it also means Angus needs to raise his vignce to Patimura. Although the previous Archduke said he disagreed about what his ancestor did, Angus knows Patimura also has the power or magic to trap phoenix souls in thisnd for who knows how long.


    Seeing his story only raised Angus'' vignce. Patimura didn''tment anything about it and decided to change the topic.


    "You said before you want to forge a weapon in this ce. What kind of weapon did you need to forge in this ursednd." said Patimura.


    "And why should I tell you? It is not like I need your permission to forge a weapon here." said Angus nonchntly.


    "Kid, you should pay attention to your manners. I know you are strong from our previous bout, but you should respect your elders when you speak to them." said Patimura, releasing his aura.


    Unbothered by the pressure aura, "Respect is earned, not granted." said Angus coldly.


    "Also, if you want to scare someone, at least do it at this level, " said Angus, releasing his own killing intent.


    *WHOOOSHH* *CRACKK* At a split second, an enormous killing intent red up from Angus towards Patimura. The killing intent is so thick and feels real that it even cracks the surrounding frozenke. This magical phenomenon surprised both Patimura and the silent Nabe on the side.


    Ignoring the surprised Patimura, "I will stay near the Basin opposite your camp. We are not going to be involved with Guardian or whatever you did." said Angus coldly before hopping back to the frightened Cupid.


    "Now, that''s what I call interesting. See ya, human." said Nabe, following Angus.


    Seeing Angus and the others go alone, Patimura could only see them go away silently withplicated expressions. He actually feels frightened when Angus releases his killing intent. It is as if his body is facing death and subconsciously fears it.


    ''What a horrible killing intent? I wonder how he could reach such a height despite his young age. No wonder that kid Leon decided to let his child go with him. Though, I wonder if he is from an outside nation.'' thought Patimura inwardly.


    Patimura knows if Angus releases his killing intent for another split second, all the living beings nearby will also be affected. Some of them may go outright crazy or just die on the spot. This already shows Angus'' terrible killing intent.


    A momentter, the Guardian captains againe after feeling the previous disturbance.


    "Leader?!!" called the guardian captain anxiously.


    "Forget about the tent and supplies. They will be camped near the Basin opposite from us. Tell the others to not disturb them." said Patimura.


    "Yes, my lord." replied the guardian captains respectfully.


    After a moment of hesitation, "My lord, about those people¡­" said Guardian Thedel.


    "What about them?" asked Patimura.


    "They are attacking Captain Miguel and his squad. Kill everyone and leave Miguel badly poisoned. Even now, his condition is getting worse." exined Guardian Thedel.


    "Captain Miguel?" asked Patimura with a frown.


    "He is one of our sixth-grade guardian captains." said Captain Da.


    "One of our sixth-grade guardian captains?" said Patimura before nodding without further reply.


    "Err.. Leader, should we do something to them?" asked Captain Thedel.


    "If you want to avenge Miguel, do it on your own. However, I warned you and the others not to disturb them. Also, this matter is between you and them." said Patimura before returning to his previous spot.


    Patimura''sst word clearly stated his position in this matter. The matter about Angus'' group and Guardian is their own. He will not help or prevent them from getting revenge on Angus.


    "What should we do next?" asked Captain Da.


    "Of course, kill those bastards," said Captain Thedel.


    "No, I am against it."mented Captain Gofrey.


    "Gofrey, what did you mean?" asked Captain Thedel.


    "Our leader clearly stated to not bother them. Besides, you should also notice that the red-skinned woman is seventh grade and a strong one. Fighting them without the leader''s help is suicide." said Captain Gofrey.


    "S-She is just one person. There are four of us here and another whole army ready to fight." said Captain Thedel.


    "I also refuse to fight them. What the senior said is right. Besides, our duty is to fight Gram, not fight other humans. I refuse to send my men to fight against other humans to death." stated Captain Gabel.


    "Gabel, not you too." said Captain Thedel.


    "Forget it, Thedel. Even senior Gofrey and Gabel are against this. We should just focus on the next Gram Wave." said Captain Da.


    In the end, Captain Thedel could only agree to this decision while cursing Angus and his group in his heart. On the other hand, Angus'' group finally settles down in the opposite direction of Patimura and the Guardian.


    With the help of Nabe, they manage to secure and reinforce the frozenke below them before setting up a camp. Currently, the atmosphere in the group is somber. Angus keeps hugging the unconscious Jayna and Anna, closing his eyes as if meditating.


    At the same time, Lilith and Brigida are setting up the tent in a downcast mood. Previously, they falter to react when Patimura charges against their master. Before they know it, Patimura already shes with Angus and Jayna.


    This makes them hate themselves for not being able to protect their Master because of their own weakness. Although Angus didn''t wrong them, they still me themself deeply. Angus and his little family may not be the best Master, even far from a benevolent Master.


    Under their reign, they often give ridiculous tasks, especially Jayna and Anna. However, it didn''t mean they didn''t enjoy being near them and serving them as their private maid. Compared to the hard and pitiful life they had before, their life as a personal maid is simply too good.


    They also often get Angus'' personal advice and teach during his free time. The lesson they got from Angus is simply pricelesspared to anything. Yet, they couldn''t simply protect their master because of their own weakness.


    Noticing the somber feeling in the group, Nabe could only release a sigh before silently drinking with the two female dwarves. No one knows when they suddenly be good drinking buddies during their short interaction.


    Time passes, and the night''s darkness gradually envelopes the frozenke. At this moment, the unconscious Jayna suddenly releases a soft groan before opening her eyes with cold sweat on her head.


    "Jayna, you okay?" asked Angus worriedly from the side.


    "Yes. I just have a headache and a bad dream. Where are we?" replied Jayna.


    "We are still in the frozenke near the Everwhite Basin. Should we change our ce?" asked Angus.

 Chapter 798 Rest In Peace

    ?


    "Should we change our ce?" asked Angus.


    "No!!" said Jayna before forcing herself to wake up from the bed.


    "Jayna, you still need to rest," said Angus worriedly.


    "Angus, I need to do this. I need to free them." said Jayna with resolute eyes.


    "*Sigh* Alright. But I wille with you." said Angus before supporting Jayna''s body.


    After their previous short sh with Patimura, Jayna''s body enters a weakened period. Although it is not dangerous and permanent, her body still needs to rest after forcing herself beyond what she can hold.


    Leaving their tent, the young couple find Lilith on their side while Brigida takes care of Anna in the distance. As for Nabe and the two female dwarves, they slept on the spot frozen ground filled with many empty bottles.


    Judging by the number of empty liquor bottles, Angus guessed these three women already drunk themselves to oblivion. Ignoring the snoring of three women, Angus and Jayna observe Anna in the distance.


    The naughty little troublemaker seems to talk with the air in iprehensible words such as Boom, Duar!!, Kyaa!! Mommy, Daddy. It would be a funny scene if not for Jayna knowing that Anna is talking to the vegetative phoenix souls.


    "Anna!!" called Angus.


    "Ahh¡­ Daddy?!! Mommy!!" called Anna back while running to them.


    After hugging her beloved parent, "Mommy, Daddy, Anna finds a lot of pretty big sis. But, Pretty big sis is sad and in pain. Anna wants to help pretty big sis." said Anna.


    "It''s okay. Mommy will help them." said Jayna before giving Anna to Angus.


    On the other hand, Angus only gives a silent nod to Jayna. Step by step, Jayna approaches the invisible phoenix soul with a somber feeling. After a while, she spreads her arm to the side.


    Through their [Allegiance] bond, Angus could feel all the trapped phoenix souls gathering at Jayna. The souls embracing her felt a warm sensation. Not physically but spiritually. After a few minutes of silence. Jayna opens her fiery phoenix eyes with tears and sadness.


    "I am sorry. I should havee sooner." said Jayna.


    Unfortunately, the chilly night wind can only respond to her words. Then, Jayna put her palms together in her hand as a dim light gathering. As time passed, the sparkling light rose to the night sky, gone without trace.


    Such an ephemeral scene only makes the environment depressed. No one knows when, but everyone nearby is already shedding tears without them noticing. Even the just woken-up Nabe also shedding tears despite her hardened expression.


    "Phoenix an immortal beast. A being that could fight the corrosion of time. Yet, their end will always be full of suffering and despair." muttered Nabe while seeing Jayna in the distance.


    After the sparkling light is gone, "Rest in peace, My Children." muttered Jayna softly.


    Jayna stands on the spot momentarily before returning to Angus and Anna. She is trying to reign in the emotion and sadness in her heart.


    "Mommy, are the pretty Big sis going to be okay?" asked Anna.


    "Yes, they are. They will live a new and better life than this." Jayna said with a forced smile.


    "Anna hopes so. Anna really... really like pretty big sis. Anna wants to meet a pretty big sis again. Then, Anna will show Anna''s special roasting pork." said Anna excitedly.


    Hearing this, Jayna embraces Anna with a smile. On the other hand, Angus is thinking hard about the previous scene and what Jayna shared with him.


    From Jayna''s short exnation, she feels like this phoenix is her child. As their parent, she needs to free them from this endless suffering. This makes Angus specte that Fire Phoenix is the mother of all phoenixes.


    However, this theory has too many loopholes. Within Fire Phoenix''s memories, she was never called a mother or parent by other phoenixes. At most, she is called the older sister. Fire Phoenix also regards the other sister as her own sister.


    There was one time when she led her sisters for a while. But none of them regard Fire Phoenix as their parent. In fact, all the phoenixes never regard other phoenixes as their parents or mothers.


    Even the newborn phoenix only regards its biological parent as an older sister. This sudden revtion makes Angus confused and intrigued by her beloved woman''s true identity.


    Angus'' gut tells him Jayna has not only just inherited Fire Phoenix but something more important and ancient. Moreover, he also remembers a strange scene when they confront Fire Phoenix for the first time.


    While Angus is in deep thought, a heavy earthquake shakes the frozenke.


    "Angus?!!" called Jayna from the side.


    "Gram¡­ A lot of them suddenly appeared from the bottomless Basin." replied Angus.


    *GROOOOARR* A loud howl could be heard across the whole area. At the same time, the Guardian immediately returns to their position, ready to receive the iing Gram Wave.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* Countless cracks appeared on the frozenke before a monstrous ice hand emerged from the edge of the frozenke in front of the Guardian.


    *Zzzsshhszzztt* Following the giant ice hand, the unfrozen water sshes, creating a strong wave toward Patimura and Guardian. Unperturbed by such a devastating scene, Patimura holds his double axe and charges forward without fear.


    *BOOOM* The sh between Patimura and the Guardian with Gram begins soon. Shouts, explosions, and magic spells could be heard everywhere. In contrast, Angus'' side is empty without any Gram approaching them.


    It is as if all the Gram is only attracted to Patimura and Guardian while entirely oblivious to them. Such a phenomenon was also noticed by Nabe and found to be quite weird. Still, they are not protesting about it.


    *Click* *Click* *Click* At this moment, Angus and his group find the water near the Basin frozen like the rest of theke.


    Through their sharp perception, they could see it kept freezing until the edge of the waterfall basin. This magical phenomenon also stops half of the waterfall basin.


    "Err¡­ This is¡­" said Kusibe from the side.


    "It is as if whatever is inside that Basin is trying to invite us in." said Bornja.


    "Agreed. The question is, should we go there or not?" asked Nabe before ncing at Angus.


    Despite Angus'' young age, everyone already regards Angus as the leader of their team. Not only is he the one who organizes this group, but he also has enough strength to lead everyone without problem.


    "Nope. Our priority is forging Jayna''s sword. As for whatever is inside that Basin, you may explore itter." said Angus.


    "Well, either way. This is certainly an interesting ce. Do you know anything about this?" asked Nabe.


    "Nope. I am also as clueless as you. Those Guardian we met before even use soul contract to cover this ce." said Angus.


    "Hee¡­ That only makes me more interested in this ce. So, will they also be forced to sign a non-disclosure contractter?" said Nabe.


    "That''s still uncertain." replied Angus.


    "Hm?" asked Nabe.


    "The Guardian and my king are on the verge of going to war. With the apathetic attitude of Patimura, the Heart Kingdom army has a great chance to raze this whole ce. I doubt you need to sign any non-disclosure contract at that time." said Angus.


    "Alright, Jayna and I will rest first. Starting tomorrow, we will start to reinforce the whole area. We don''t want it to suddenly copse during the forging process." added Angus before bringing Jayna and Anna to their tent.


    "Sure." said Nabe while still ncing at the bottomless Basin.


    The Everwhite Basin is a magical and natural wonder. Rather than a Basin, it is more urate to say a huge bottomless hole. The bottomless pit prates the ground deep below theke.


    It is so deep and endless that even Angus'' [Great Mana Echolocation] can''t perceive its bottom. This is also why it never filled up, even after being poured tons of water daily.


    As soon as Angus and his little family entered their tent, "Silvia, are you there?" asked Angus.


    "At your service, Master." said Silvia as she appeared from the air.


    "Ahh¡­ Silly! Silly!!" eximed Anna excitedly before catching the poor high elf roughly.


    Still, Anna seems to control her strength and not burst Silvia into minced meat like in the past.


    "Did you manage to explore the Basin?" asked Angus.


    When Angus reaches the frozenke perimeters, Angus immediately sends Silvia to observe and explore the Everwhite Basin carefully without being found. To his surprise, the high elves must take a long time exploring it.


    Although most of Silvia''s power is restricted because of her current body, she is still a full-fledged seventh-grade high elf with vast magic and spells repertoire.


    Usually, a basin at this size only needs a half day or less to be fully explored by her. Yet, she didn''t finish it until now. She may still be stuck there if it is not for Angus''s call.


    "I am sorry, Master. I believe it is really a bottomless abyss. It is impossible to explore it physically." replied Silvia expressionlessly.


    "Then, do you have any idea of that ce." said Angus.


    "No. This was the first time I saw such a magical ce. It is a bottomless abyss, yet it didn''t affect the surrounding space. It is truly magical." said Silvia.


    "Even someone like you also said that. I guess we could only leave it alone for now." said Angus.


    "Ermm¡­ Master, I seem to sense something from that ce." said Silvia after contemting.

 Chapter 799 Fifth Grade Gram

    <h4>Chapter 799 Fifth Grade Gram</h4>


    "Ermm¡­ Master, I seem to sense something from that ce." said Silvia after contemting.


    "Daddy, Silly Silly is hiding something." said Anna.


    "Hmm??" replied Angus in confusion.


    Through their bond, Angus knows Silvia is not thinking of any malicious things towards them. In fact, She thinks about their well-being and hesitates to reveal the information she holds for their own good.


    "It''s alright. You can speak it." said Angus.


    "Master, the Everwhite Basin is truly a magical ce. It was also my first time witnessing such a ce. However, I also feel a familiarity with it. Although the shape, the natural wonder, and the size are different, I feel a faint familiar aura." said Silvia.


    "Familiar aura? What is it?" asked Angus with interest.


    "I am not sure if this kind of ce has a name. But it certainly could be found in some ces across the world. In Elwint, we called it Losvertisch. It means the forgotten ce or the resting ce of the forgotten one." said Silvia.


    "You said what?!!" reacted Angus with surprise.


    "Losvertisch, the resting ce of the forgotten one." repeated Silvia.


    "Angus." called Jayna.


    Angus nces at Jayna for a moment before releasing a deep sigh.


    "Alright, let''s explore it after forging your sword." said Angus.


    "Master, I suggest you do not approach it." said Silvia in a hurry.


    "Huh? Why? Is there any danger there?" asked Angus.


    "Losvertisch is usually guarded by something or someone. It is said only the true Fated one could bypass these guards. As for the others, they may end up eliminated or facing a fate worse than death." said Silvia.


    "There is more to that, right?" asked Angus with a frown.


    "Yes. Although Losvertisch is dangerous, it is also an opportunity for anyone to break their current shackle or limit. The myth said it is also one of the methods to be transcended, reaching the level beyond seventh grade." exined Silvia.


    "Transcended. I see. No wonder you are hesitant to reveal this information to us." said Angus as he remembered the previous dwarf elder Dumrod.


    "I am sorry, Master." said Silvia while bowing her head.


    "Don''t worry about it. We are exploring that ce for different reasons. Though, a little more precaution is never wrong. Silvia, keep observing the Basin until we start the forging process." said Angus.


    Angus also notices the danger behind this ce. If it is only a dangerous ce, there are many of those ces in this magical world. But, it is a different case if it involves seventh-grade people.


    Silvia''s previous warning is not for ordinarybatants or people but for seventh-grade people. In other words, it is a ce where even the seventh grade couldn''t return safely.


    Yet, Angus couldn''t just ignore this ce. Even if he didn''t care about his Forgotten King Heritage, they still need to go to satisfy Fire Phoenix''sst regret. Otherwise, it may lead to a problem in Jayna''s psycheter.


    Meanwhile, the battle between the Guardians and Gram bes more chaotic. As everyone predicted, there is a fifth-grade Gram among the current wave. Moreover, the Gram seems to pour out from the Basin without stopping.


    This unending wave of Gram forced the Guardian to retreat even with four sixth grade on their rank.


    "Iing?!!" shouted one of the guardians.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Countless sharp frozen spikes flew towards the guardians. Fortunately, they had already raised their big shield in time. Simr situations also happen everywhere. With the Gram unstable body, they often exploded and threw sharp frozen shrapnel to the surroundings.


    Hence, any guardian member must bring an enchanted shield to cover themself from this deathly projectile. Despite being outnumbered, the guardians could maintain their formation with almost no casualties while slowly retreating.


    This retreating battle tactic has been adopted for years to fight against the Gram Wave. Rather than staying rooted on the spot, they prefer to retreat slowly while killing the Gram. With this method, they could avoid getting overwhelmed by the Gram.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* Suddenly, arge cracking sound could be heard from the frozen ground. *BOOOM* *GROOARR* A three-meter humanoid Gram with a jagged horn on its head emerged from the frozen ground.


    Along with the sudden appearance, a freezing gust of wind erupted from this Gram.


    "It''s fifth grade!! Retreat!! Go back to the third point!!" shouted Captain Gofrey.


    Noticing the appearance of a fifth-grade monster, all the guardian captains immediately leave their posts to fight it. Normally, the fifth grade Gram will be handled by leader Patimura.


    However, there are times when a sneaky fifth grade bore through a frozenke and passed through Patimura when he was still busy fighting. During this moment, the guardian captains need to kill the fifth grade as soon as possible to prevent more casualties.


    Since the battle between sixth-grade captains and fifth-grade Gram is very destructive, the guardians must retreat further. Over the years, the Guardian has set up a few mark points across the frozenke.


    These mark points will be the sign for the Guardian''s retreat spot. When something unexpected happens, the leaders retreat to these mark points following a series of procedures.


    *PIIIIKK* a loud cry is heard from the sky above while the guardians retreat. A giant ice bird with scales appeared in the sky, revealing its presence and cold re at the Guardian below.


    *Whoooshh* A chilling cold gusting from above, turning some guardians into frozen ice. Even the specialized enchanted armor was unable to prevent this cold wind.


    "Damn!! It''s another fifth grade!!" said Captain Thedel.


    They didn''t expect a few fifth-grade Gram spawned at once. Combined with the giant fifth-grade Gram still facing Patimura in the front, they are now facing three fifth-grade Gram.


    Still, the guardian captain didn''t falter and separated into two groups to fend off the fifth-grade Gram. However, killing these two Gram will also take a long time. If they are not careful, they may even lose their life.


    *SWISHH* *BOOOM* In this perilous situation, a red re flies across the sky before hitting the flying ice bird. A strong shockwave erupted as Patimura and the giant ice bird shed.


    "ARGHH!! Go down, you stupid bird!!" roared Patimura.


    *BOOOOOM* Under Patimura''s terrifying force, he forced the giant ice bird to fall to the frozen ground.


    "Leader!!" called Captain Thedel and Da.


    "Retreat to the sixth point!! I will hold the fifth grade." ordered Patimura.


    "Yes, sir." replied the two captains.


    The two captains slowly retreat with the other Guardian member, leaving the other two captains and Patimura in the front. Facing three fifth-grade Gram, Patimura also needs to be serious, or the whole Guardian will be destroyed. There is even a chance of total annihtion.


    Just as he wanted to fight with the giant ice bird, "One Cupid is up and down~ Up and down~ Up and down~" Patimura heard a childish voice singing a weird song from the surrounding chilly mist.


    Suddenly, Patimura feels a huge figure from his side. Looking at the side, he found an oversized smander silhouette standing not far from him. *WELP* The giant smander opens its mouth and shoots its tongue towards Patimura.


    *BANG* Patimura managed to dodge the attack in time before noticing the tongue was powerful andtched with strong corrosive acid. Furthermore, he couldn''t sense the giant smander''s presence at all.


    *PIIIIKK* As he wanted to fight back, a chilling cold gust suddenly erupted from another direction. *BOOOOM* Gripping his double axe, Patimura swung it towards the iing chilly gust.


    As someone who has been fighting Gram for a long time, he knows the danger of chilly gusts released by fifth-grade Gram.


    If he doesn''t defend it properly, his body will instantly turn into a block of ice. Under the onught of two strong Gram, he couldn''t let them freeze him even for only a moment.


    "One Cupid is up and down~ Up and down~ Up and down~" the same song heard inside the thick mist.


    The next moment, Patimura found a few smander figures surrounding him. *WELP* *WELP* *WELP* As before, the smanders also shoot their corrosive tongue towards Patimura. This made Patimura more passive and could only focus on dodging.


    Each time he tries to fight back, the giant ice bird will send a gust of chilly wind to freeze him.


    "Cupid down down~ Cupid up up~ down up~ up down~" the song continued.


    To Patimura''s surprise, the giant smander silhouette appeared everywhere, even in the air, standing upside down. It is as if they are stepping on a t surface in the air without being affected by gravity.


    *WELP* *WELP* *WELP* *WELP* The same tongue attack was alsounched by all these smanders. This time, the smander didn''t leave room for Patimura to escape or dodge.


    "Haaaa!! [Mandraguna One]" roared Patimura.


    A strong mana erupted from Patimura''s body while withstanding all the corrosive tongue attacks. His body radiated a fiery golden aura.


    Magically, the strong tongue attack only destroys his armor and clothes but cannot do anything to his body. It couldn''t even budge his body for a single step.


    After withstanding such a terrifying attack, Patimura swung his double axe [Zigurat - Decimate Ash] *SWOSSHH* A strong fire wave erupted from Patimura and burned everything in his surroundings.

 Chapter 800 Trashes

    <h4>Chapter 800 Trashes</h4>


    [Zigurat - Decimate Ash]. All the giant smander''s tongue disappears along with the chilling mist. This makes Patimura more confused about his current situation. It is also his first time to experience such a sophisticated illusion ability from Gram monster.


    During this moment, Patimura also realized he couldn''t sense the previous giant ice bird. In fact, he feels like he is entering a whole new world surrounded by thick, chilling mist.


    "One Cupid is up and down~ Up and down~ Up and down~" The same strange song sung by a childish voice heard from the surrounding mist again.


    Along with the song, dozens of giant smanders appeared inside the thick mist. Patimura feels they are close but also far away. It is real but also not real at the same time.


    He even feels his sense is sharply numbed, not just from the chilling aura in the surroundings but also by another mysterious force. Patimura knows there are some variants of Gram capable of using curse or chilly wind to weaken even a seventh-grade grade like him.


    However, none of them were capable of sess when he already used [Mandraguna] skill. [Mandraguna] skill is an inherited skill possessed by the Dipo family. It has a very strict requirement to activate it.


    At most, only five people are recorded capable of using this skill in the entire Dipo family history. Still, this skill is very godly and could make someone invincible in the literal sense.


    When Patimura uses [Mandraguna], he will be impervious to any attack like Angus'' previous attack or the Giant Smanders'' tongue onught. In some way, it is a broken defensive skill though it still has some weakness and couldn''t be used continuously.


    In the meantime, Angus also notices the battle between the Grams and the Guardian. Sensing the weirdness of Patimura and the sudden appearance of Giant Smander, Angus immediately nced at Anna from the side.


    "Anna." called Angus.


    "Ehh¡­ Yeah?" asked Anna while trying to not look at Angus.


    Her action looks like a kid getting caught doing something bad.


    "What are you doing?" asked Angus.


    "Huh?? Anna didn''t do anything. Silly Daddy. Anna is just standing here." lied Anna obliviously.


    "Hmm¡­ Then, why is there another Anna over there?" asked Angus while pointing at the battlefield in the distance.


    "Ehh¡­ Anna v2 is not Anna. Wait¡­ Anna is Anna v2. Then, Anna v2 should be Anna v1 and Anna is Anna v2. That''s right, smart Anna." bbering Anna in very confusing Anna words.


    "Urgh¡­ Forget about it. Just don''t bother those Guardians again. Whether they die or not is not our matter anymore." said Angus.


    "Why?" asked Anna with innocent eyes.


    "Huh?? Well, if he died there would be too many problems for its consequence." exined Angus.


    "Don''t want to. Anna hates those stupid meanies goaty shy shy armor." said Anna adamantly.


    "Hmm¡­. Why did you hate them, Anna?" asked Angus.


    This is the first time Anna urges after Angus tells her to not do it. Usually,? she just either does it again as if not listening to his words or obeys it directly. It is rare for her to adamantly argue with Angus.


    "Those trash are filthy. They don''t deserve to live. They are not even bubbles but filthy leeches'' trash. Maggot!! Lower than poopy and grass!! Anna hates them!! Pretty Big sis hates them!! Everyone hates them!!" said Anna while releasing a tremendous dreadful aura.


    At the same time, a pitch ck darkness tendrils swirling around Anna. Despite such a menacing phenomenon, Angus and Jayna still didn''t change their loving and caring expression. At most, they only release deep sighs.


    Since Angus and Jayna also connected with Anna, they know what triggered her and why she had such a strong reaction. In short, Anna somehow could feel the hatred from the previous Phoenix''s soul trapped in thisnd.


    Jayna and Angus could understand Anna''s fury. In fact, they also know Anna didn''t need their permission to toy with the Guardians. With the power of darkness and ''ckie'', Anna is practically the invincible Queen during the night.


    Not to mention Patimura, she could even do something to Nabe covertly without anyone noticing inside the Nirvas dungeon. Yet, she still reveals it to them. It means Anna is somehow conflicted and still indecisive.


    "So, you want to kill them and that Patimura?" asked Angus.


    "No!! Anna wants thrashes to suffer!! Trash should not die but suffer forever!!" said Anna manically.


    "I see¡­ Did you want to do it alone or want my help?" asked Angus.


    "Did Daddy want to help Anna?" asked Anna back.


    "Well, if you really want my help, I will support you." said Angus.


    Hearing this, all the ck tendrils retract back to Anna''s shadow and return the surrounding peace inside the tent. At the same time, Anna is blinking a few times rapidly. The young couple knows Anna is thinking hard and contemting at this moment.


    "No¡­ Anna will never involve Daddy and Mommy. Anna loves Daddy and Mommy too much." said Anna before hugging Angus and Jayna.


    "So, what are you going to do?" asked Jayna.


    "What is Anna going to do?" asked Anna back.


    "I mean¡­ What will you do to those Guardians?" asked Jayna again.


    "Ahh¡­ Why should the smart pretty pretty Anna care about thrashes? Anna is busy loving Daddy and Mommy." said Anna before snuggling more to Anna.


    Hearing this, Angus and Jayna could only warmly smile while shaking their heads at her antics. Still, they understand Anna''s intention. Despite not caring about those guardians, Anna never returns to the other Anna on the battlefield.


    Without anyone noticing, Anna somehow creates another self through the night of darkness and puts her on the Guardian''s battlefield.


    Her other self may not truly reveal itself or fight frontally. But, she somehow could manipte the battlefield trajectory and the newborn Gram. Be it lower or high-grade Gram, all of them move ording to Anna''s intention while she is hiding in the shadows.


    It is not wrong to say the whole Guardian is already inside Anna''s hand. Just by one fifth-grade ice bird Gram and the copies of Cupid, she could manage to contain Patimura and separate them from the other guardians.


    Who knows what another terrifying power using the darkness that Anna will do to these people. Angus and Jayna think these people didn''t deserve to be toyed to death like this.


    However, they also know the hatred of those trapped phoenixes and what the Guardian did to them in the past.


    There may be many things already in the past, but as trapped Phoenix said, no matter how many times passed or how the Guardian tried to cover it, what they did will always be known to Phoenix. It is like a curse thates from the Phoenix itself.


    ''I wonder if a dragon like Alder will go on a rampage when visiting this ce.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    In the end, the young couple didn''t stop Anna or lecturing her anymore. They even decide to lie on the bed together to rest. Although they are not physically exhausted, what Jayna did still affects their mood and psyche. They still couldn''t escape the distress and sadness in their heart.


    ''Though, Anna seems to be more angry rather than sad.'' thought Angus inwardly while hugging the two beloved families.


    Meanwhile, Patimura gets annoyed by the strange child song and the big smander''s tongue onught. He will face a strong storm gust from the hidden icebird out of nowhere whenever he tries to break through this thick mist.


    Patimura could only passively defend himself against this sneaky attack. Furthermore, he also felt his body sense is slowly weakened despite already using [Mandraguna]. His body feels like it''s getting colder and rigid.


    The fire elementals he could produce are also getting smaller, as if swallowed by something. Patimura knows having this close to Everwhite Basin may reduce his fire elemental skill.


    However, it could be negated by his superb fire mastery. He could still use his fire without any problem in this environment. He also feels the fire he produces is also significantly weaker over time.


    ''If this keeps going, I may be unable to create a single spark of fire. What the hell is happening?!! Damn!! I couldn''t stay here for too long. There are still another two Gram facing the Guardians.'' cursed Patimura inwardly.


    Leaving with no choice, Patimura decides to break through the thick mist again.


    "Zigurat - Smelt Burst!!" said Patimura while vertically swinging down his double axe.


    *WHOOOSHH* *BOOOOM* A path opened through the thick mist. Without hesitation, Patimura entered the path as fast as he could. At this moment, a strong chilling gust of wind came before him.


    Already expecting the chilling gust attack, Patimura decides to bear it using his body while employing [Mandraguna One]. *CRANG* *BANG* Suddenly, a strong sharp ice wunched from the frozen ground and hit Patimura back.


    The invincible shining Patimura is suddenly thrown back like a ragdoll. A potent miasma also slowly seeps through his wound, corroding his body and weakening him further.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Urgh¡­ Huft... Huft¡­ Damn, I got careless." muttered Patimura with a grim expression.

 Chapter 801 Mysterious Fog

    801 Mysterious Fog


    "*Cough* *Cough* Urgh¡­ Huft... Huft¡­ Damn, I got careless." muttered Patimura with a grim expression.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* As the frozen cracking continues, Patimura notices a familiar frost giant Gram that he fought during the initial Gram Wave before. This Gram monster is the one that made a sneak attack on him.


    Normally, it is impossible to sneak attacks on sharp people like Patimura. However, his body''s sense and instinct is numbed to a certain degree. Forget about detecting the monster''s sneak attack. He couldn''t even sense his surroundings.


    Be it the frozen ice ground or the chilly mist, he couldn''t sense them at all. He feels confined inside murky water. Moreover, he finds the current fifth Gram is acting weirdly. These Grams are too intelligent to even y a good battle tactic against him.


    He feels another high-grade Gram beside the ice bird, the frozen giant, and the mysterious big smander Gram that controls behind the scenes. Furthermore, the current appearance of the fifth-grade Gram giant is making him sure of this matter.


    Previously, the Gram giant appeared to be a humanoid jagged ice block with many big sharp ws. His body is almost translucent, like the frozen water below them.


    If it were not for its red vein in his chest and the white snow piling up on his body, everyone would think this Gram is the manifestation of an ice elemental creature or something simr.


    Now, this Gram appearance has drastically changed. Its body is covered with thick potent miasma like a pitch-ck obsidian. Patimura knows that despite its unique ability, Gram is still a monster capable of releasing and using miasma.


    However, newborn Gram can''t control Miasma to this degree. At most, they could only release a half-decent [Miasma st]. Controlling and manipting miasma needs a lot of practice and effort.


    It is not just something that could be done with racial talent or instinct like their racial ability. This is also Patimura and Guardian''s significant advantage when dealing with Gram.


    Although they are monsters, these Gram rarely use their deathly miasma more than their ice or fire elemental attack. With magical ces like Everwhite Basin, they could only use their ice elemental attack. This drastically lowered theirbat prowess.


    Now, this ice Gram can somehow wield miasma as if he already used it for years. This is a different move than when he fought against it previously.


    ''Someone is controlling them?!! But, who? Wait¡­ I hear the monster-minded capable of leading monsters like those monster overlords. Don''t tell me this is their doing?! Did they still harbor a grudge against me?'' thought Patimura inwardly.


    "Hmph!! No matter what it is, I will not fall down easily. [Mandraguna Two]" said Patimura as his body was enveloped by a dimly yellow light.


    If Angus and Jayna know his thoughts, they will immediately be disgusted by Patimura''s behavior. Not too long ago, he said he would do anything for Phoenix and even it cost everything for him.


    Yet, Patimura still struggles and fights despite somewhat guessing about Anna''s involvement. Bathed in the yellow light, all the corrosive potent miasma in his body is purified. His wound healed at a fast rate in just a few seconds.


    Still, the other party also did not give Patimura time to recover. The flurry of corrosive tongue attacksunched at him from all directions as the Ice Giant Gram approached him like a bull.


    Fortunately, this is also an opportunity for Patimura. Using the clumsy big Gram''s body, he took cover and dodged the corrosive tongue attack easily. This situation also makes Patimura sure about his previous analysis.


    Despite being capable of wielding miasma properly, the ice giant stillcks experience. Although it continuously learns ording to its sharp instinct, it could never bepared to Patimura''s battle experience.


    Not only is its movement too clumsy, it couldn''t even make a good battle decision against his feint. Such a monster definitely couldn''t n aplex sneak attack like before. Now, he could use this ice giant to break through this mysterious thick fog.


    During this moment, "One Cupid flying away~ Fly~ Up high~ and down~" a familiar childish weird song was heard again across the chilly mist.


    Suddenly, Patimura notices something approaching from up high in the sky. He decisively moved to the side as fast as he could. *BOOOM* A momentter, the ice ground trembles as Patimura finds a pitch-ck giant smandernding on his previous spot.


    Magically, with the appearance of the smander monster, the previous ice giant is gone without a trace. At this moment, the giant smander opens its mouth widely and releases countless weird-shaped monsters.


    Some have a fish as the head and body and stand with humanoid legs. If Angus and Jayna see these monsters, they will immediately recognize them as the monsters inside Anna''s special drawing book.


    Facing the sudden burst of monsters of various sizes, Patimura didn''t falter and raised his double axe up high before swinging it down with powerful force [Zigurat - Smelt Burst].


    *BLARRR* An enormous heat wave swept over these monsters and melted them beyond recognition. Seeing his devastating move, Patimura only felt more gloomy than before. He knows how much power he released during his previous attack.


    He actually wants to find another path to break through this mysterious fog. However, he discovered his attack barely approaching the giant smander and couldn''t even leave a scratch on it. His burning me also slowly extinguished as if swallowed by the darkness in the area.


    At this moment, he feels a small presence from behind him. Before he can attack this small presence, his left arm is already torn off without resistance. The sharp pain immediately hit his body as he created a distance from his previous spot.


    Unfortunately, The thick fog made it hard for him to see the perpetrator. He couldn''t even see its silhouette or rough figure. It is as if his left arm is cut off out of nowhere. Patimura feels a deep fear towards this mysterious opponent for the first time.


    He couldn''t see and detect her, but she could hurt him as much as she wanted. Patimura feels like being yed by the other party. Then, a childish female voice was heard through the entire thick fog.


    "Use fire once again and I will tear two more limbs. It is not for someone with that filthy blood to use." said the mysterious perpetrator.


    ''Fuck?!! It is really her!! I need to get out of this ce first!!'' thought Patimura before escaping randomly.


    Patimura didn''t know why monster-minded people like Anna would care about the grudge of Phoenix. Still, seeing the close rtionship between her and Jayna before, he knows there is a chance she is influenced by Jayna.


    Although Patimura doesn''t know the true power of Anna, he still knows it is a bad idea to fight monster-minded people while being surrounded by high-grade monsters. Even with [Mandraguna] skill, he may even have lost his life.


    As he tried to run away, a cold freezing gust approached him again. Learning from his previous mistake, Patimura immediately employs [Mandraguna One] to make his entire body invincible while keeping his vignce for another sneak attack.


    At this moment, he sensed something from his back, not far from him. The sneak attack was actuallying from behind him. A dozen [Miasma st] with various sizes and concentrations areunched at him at once.


    "Fuck!! [Mandraguna three]." roared Patimura as he couldn''t dodge these strong fast attacks.


    A bright yellow light covers Patimura''s body and shines through the dark thick fog. At this moment, Patimura also manages to see dozens of unknown monster silhouettes inside the mysterious fog.


    Among the monsters is a silhouette of a small girl sitting on top of the giant smander yfully. Ignoring these monsters, Patimura immediately rushed out in another direction at a fast speed.


    *WHOOOSH* In a few seconds, Patimura had already traveled a few kilometers away without stopping. Yet, he still finds his surroundings are the same thick fog and hard frozen ground.


    No matter how far he runs, all he can see is this thick mysterious chilling mist. He feels like this fog is following him wherever he goes.


    "What did you want?!! Are you trying to avenge those phoenixes?!" roared Patimura in frustration.


    Any sane and calm seventh grade will also get distressed under such a situation. His left arm is missing and he can''t sense everything around him, like bing a blind man all of a sudden.


    Rather than answering Patimura''s distress, the other Anna continues singing her weird song.


    "One two soul is up~ Three Four falls from dragon~ Five six crushed like crystal~ Seven eight reborn by the darkness~" The other Anna sang another weird song.


    A momentter, Patimura notices a pitch-ck monster approaching him slowly. It has a disfigured body and big closed eyelids on its front body. Despite having a numbing sense, Patimura could feel the dreadful and death aura emitted from the monster.


    However, he focuses on the monster''s dozen hands holding two human heads. He finds the two human heads wearing the guardian''s helmet style.


    Finding the familiar face from the bodiless head, "Argghh!!" roared Patimura angrily.


    "London Bridge is falling down. Falling down, falling down. London Bridge is falling down. My fairdy." - London Brigde.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Alex_Destro

 Chapter 802 Mandraguna

    802 Mandraguna


    "Argghh!!" roared Patimura angrily.


    In split seconds, Patimura remembered a nervous young man who greeted him enthusiastically. A young man who didn''t retreat in front of Gram Wave despite having trembling legs. A young man practicing his swords, wearing heavy metal armor day and night.


    All these memories fade away and turn into enormous fury. Using [Mandraguna Three], Patimura swung his double axe artifact down towards the disfigured monster [Zigurat - Smelt Burst]. *BOOOOM*


    An intense explosion erupted in the whole area. The explosion is so fierce that it creates a maelstrom in the area. Yet, it only makes the thick mysterious fog dance in the air harshly.


    No matter how far or strong this maelstrom is, the thick fog is always there to cover Patimura. Unfortunately, Patimura didn''t have time to notice this thing as the monstrous creature in front of him bore his attack without a single scratch.


    His destructive all-out attack seemed like hitting an imprable barrier and he couldn''t move further. If it is not for breaking frozen ground below the monster, Patimura may think this monster is another illusion.


    *SWISH* *BANG* Before Patimura could react, he was already hit by something and thrown a few hundred meters at once.


    "Urgh¡­ What is that thing?!!" groaned Patimura while his mind was calming down from the decisive attack.


    Patimura knows his previous attack has enough power to destroy the whole Everwhite and arge part of Frostfall County. Yet, the monster withstood it as if nothing. Furthermore, his previous attack was not only fast but also deadly.


    It may look like a casual swing attack from one of his disfigured limbs. Still, it has enough power to decimate Everwhite Frozen Lake. Such power is focused on a single limb. It could easily kill any weaker seventh grade or at least heavily injure them.


    Fortunately, his [Mandraguna Three] was still active during the attack and capable to withstand this monstrous attack. Otherwise, his body will explode into bloody shredded meat.


    Mandraguna is Dipo''s family''s ultimate and unique skill to grant the user an invincible body. [Mandraguna One] will grant the userplete immunity towards an attack.


    [Mandraguna Two] will grant the user a high-speed regeneration. It will also purify any harmful stuff inside the user''s body.


    [Mandraguna Three] is thebination of [Mandraguna One] and [Mandraguna Two]. It will make the user impervious to any attack, along with a high-speed regeneration body. However, this invincible skill is not without weakness.


    When [Mandraguna Three] is used, the user will be covered with a bright yellowish light. This is not just a special effect but also signifies the Mandraguna limit. Each regeneration, movement, or blocking attack will diminish this yellowish light.


    Once all this light is gone, Patimura can no longer use any Mandraguna skill for a certain period. [Mandraguna Three] may make the user invincible. Still, it also leaves them vulnerable when the skill is gone.


    Moreover, Patimura couldn''t just turn the skill off and on like a switch. He needs to spend enormous energy just to use [Mandraguna Three]. This will dy his reaction and even stop his movement for a moment.


    Facing a monstrous creature, Patimura didn''t dare to be dyed just for a moment. Coming out from the ice rubble from the ground, he noticed a ck silhouette appeared in front of him. Few arms attack Patimura with the same terrifying force.


    *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* This time, Patimura managed to hold on to his ground but also couldn''t escape against this flurry of attacks. The monster is very simple and basic. It only swings its disfigured limbs toward Patimura without technique or skill.


    However, the force contained in each attack is so enormous that it could even leave a scratch on the mighty dragon scale. Along with these continuous attacks, Patimura''s yellow light also rapidly diminished.


    ''Shit!! I can''t keep being passive like that.'' thought Patimura.


    Just as Patimura wanted to break through, he found mouths of various sizes that appeared on the monster''s body and released an indiscriminate [Miasma st] attack.


    "Fuck!!" cursed Patimura before using his all to escape the monster. *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* Dozens of [Miasma st] covered the whole area. Unfortunately, Patimura couldn''tpletely dodge this attack despite his fast movement.


    "Huft.. Huft¡­ Shit!! [Mandraguna] will be turned off soon." muttered Patimura.


    Although [Mandraguna] is hailed as one of the most invincible skills in the world, it still has a significant weakness. Since Mandraguna''s skill is not limitless, it is ipatible with any corrosive or curse attack type.


    This attack will make Mandraguna go into overdrive and consume it much faster. In short, Mandraguna users have badpatibility with any monster overlord. Monster overlord''s miasma is not only potent but also enormous.


    If they want, they could release any potent miasma based attack without trouble for a whole day. (A/


    N. Besides the Miasma st). Compared with the limited Mandraguna, it will crumble in no time.


    Once again, Patimura fell into another disadvantageous position. In fact, he feels like all his ability and attack is already anticipated. It was never effective whenever he tried to make an escape move or attack. It is as if the opponent knows everything about him.


    In the end, Patimura chose to escape against this monstrous creature despite hating it to the bone for killing his dear captains. The previous head that the monster holds is the head of Gofrey and Gabel. These two guardian captains are the longest that are staying with him.


    He had already witnessed their growth from their young age until their current position. He didn''t expect such talented figures to have a miserable end under this grotesque monster.


    In the meantime, the other Anna is observing Patimura without any expression from a distance inside the thick fog.


    Unlike her real body, she didn''t show her usual cheerful nature but always had an icy cold expression as if indifferent towards any life. Still, it didn''t mean she didn''t have Anna''s mischievous nature. In fact, the other Anna is thinking hard of an excellent n to mess with Patimura.


    At this moment, the other Anna takes out Anna''s special pepper ball. After ying with it a few times, she shakes her head and stores it as if she finds it not a good idea. Suddenly, the other Anna thought of something and blinked her eyes a few times.


    The other Anna looks at Patimura ying cat and mouse with the unknown monster overlord before pointing in another direction. At once, the pitch-ck Cupid below her moves ording to her 14:48


    direction.


    Meanwhile, the Guardian kept retreating and became more passive as more casualties appeared in their ranks. Not only do they need to fend off the unending Gram Wave, but they also need to be careful of the ice bird Gram in the air.


    "Hold on!! Don''t break the formation!!" shouted a few guardians'' seniors.


    Spells, explosions, and ice shards keep flying everywhere. Yet, each minute, Guardian members will fall to the frozen ground to never wake up again. The situation is getting worse as their sixth-grade captain is also missing.


    Without guardian captains or their leader Patimura, they are like headless chickens. If it were not for their sophisticated training and tactics that improved through the years, these Guardians had already joined this cold tundra nature long ago.


    "Shit!! Where is leader Patimura and Captains?!!" cursed one of the Guardian.


    Still, many didn''t falter and stood despite continuously seeing their ally falling before them. They could only harden themselves and vent it on the Gram while retreating slowly.


    Unfortunately, their retreat route will soone to an end. With the help of Guardian Captains and Leader Patimura, the other Guardian member''s retreat speed is faster than usual.


    In just half an hour, they already retreat near the tenth point mark, the ss Fortress, thest defense of Everwhite City. On the other hand, the Guardian Captains find themselves in another perilous situation.


    At first, Captain Thedel and Da retreat to help the other Guardian members. Just after they leave their leader''s side, they are trapped in this endless thick fog. No matter how far and fast they tried to run, they always met with the same thick fog.


    They will still meet the same thick fog even if they are flying or burrowed in the frozen ground. Furthermore, the whole area is not a loophole dimension space but more like a vast unending maze.


    They also could feel various kinds of monsters and Gram of different sizes inside the thick mist, watching each of their moves. Yet, these monsters never move from their spot.


    If the captain tries to approach them, their silhouette will be gone in the thick mist. Their numbing body sense also worsens their anxiety as time passes.


    "Fuck!! Get over here, you coward bastard!!" roared Captain Thedel angrily.


    "Thedel, that''s enough. Save your breath. Our priority is toe out from this ce first. There will be more casualties as time passes by." said Captain Da.


    "But, there is no way out!! Can''t you see?!! They are just trying to tire us to our death in this fucking mist." retorted Captain Thedel.


    As the two captains argue, another two Guardian captains fight each other while standing on Gram''s corpse.


    "Huft¡­ Huft¡­ Gofrey, what''s the meaning of this?" asked Captain Gabel.


    &quot;Ora mateni sekabehe (Don''t kill everthing).&quot; - Javanese Philosophy.


    Enjoy the chapter.

 Chapter 803 Betrayal

    Chapter 803 Betrayal


    "Huft¡­ Huft¡­ Gofrey, what''s the meaning of this?" asked Captain Gabel.


    The two captains are actually the two heads that Patimura saw when he met the unknown creature.


    The two guardian captains are not moving from their previous area and fighting each other. At the same time, the Gram horde in the distance somehow ignores them and continues moving towards the ss Fortress direction.


    Previously, the two captains beat the fifth-grade Gram they had fought before. However, Captain Gofrey suddenly blocks his move and prevents him from helping the other Guardian.


    After knowing Gofrey''s bad intentions, the two captains fight each other ande to this situation. Currently, Captain Gabel is trying to break through Captain Gofrey''s blockade.


    However, Gabel notices something weird about his long friend. The two of them should deplete quite a lot of mana during the previous fight. Yet, Gofrey seems capable of fighting without a problem.


    He wasn''t even tired, while Gabel was already in a low mana state. If he is forced to drink mana potion at this state, he will enter mana deficiencyter.


    At his age and current level, entering a mana deficiency state is too dangerous and could result in death. This also shows how massive Gofrey''s mana ispared to Gabel.


    Gabel knows Gofrey''s mana should not be far from him. This sudden change confused him further.


    ''It is as if he haspletely be a different person.'' thought Gabel.


    "As I said before, we.. no you should not go back now." said Captain Gofrey nonchntly.


    "Why?!!" asked Captain Gabel in anger.


    "Because it will only lead you to pointless death. Did you not notice it? Leader Patimura''s presence is gone inside that thick mist. There is not even a shockwave or shake in the area. We are facing someone that could even trap the mighty seventh grade." said Gofrey.


    "Facing such an existence is only throwing one life." added Gofrey.


    "Huft.. Huft¡­ How about the Guardians?! Are you going to abandon them?!!" asked Gabel while trying to calm himself.


    "Does it matter?!" asked Gofrey back.


    "What?! Are you out of your mind, Gofrey?!!" roared Gabel furiously.


    "No. Isn''t this what we always do?!" asked Gofrey.


    "What do you mean??" replied Gabel.


    "We fought countless battles against the Gram. Sacrificing thousands, probably millions of lives, just to protect something we don''t understand. Such a faith¡­ Such a belief¡­ I think another few hundred lives will not change anything." said Gofrey gloomily.


    "Now, we should just wait and preserve our life in this situation. If we fight back, we only end up being a useless corpse. We could fight to death just for the Guardian''s creed and belief. I will also fight to stop you from moving further."


    "Gabel, you are worthy of my respect and a dear friend. I will not send you to your own death. This is my current belief and conviction." said Gofrey resolutely.


    "Are fucking nuts?!! If we fought together, we could still fight back like those fifth-grade Gram." retorted Gabel.


    "No, Gabel. It is a futile movement. In front of those terrifying forces, everything is futile." said Gofrey.


    "Then, what did you n?! Just stay here waiting for the mercy of whoever it is?!!" mocked Gabel sarcastically.


    "You know it''s never my style to wait for death." said Gofrey.


    "Then, why?!!" replied Gabel.


    "Who knows?! Maybe I was fed up with all these or I just want to create more chaos in this situation." said Gofrey yfully.


    "You are fucking mad!!" roared Gabel


    Seeing the madness in his friend, Gabel decisively chugged a mana potion before running towards Gofrey.


    The two captains continue their fight as the other Anna observes them indifferently, not far from them. The two captains seem unable to see or sense her as if she is protected by a one-way camouge barrier.


    After observing the two captains, Anna nodded silently beforemanding the pitch-ck Cupid to go in the other direction. They move towards the ss Fortress direction.


    Meanwhile, far from the Everwhite Lake a hugemotion appeared inside the vige made of wood. Unlike any city of the Heart Kingdom, this city is made of wood, even for its outer city wall.


    Furthermore, each house''s style is outdated and weak against any strong shockwave. Because of the appearance of mana, people usually prefer to make their houses with stone or brick for sturdiness. Some even apply manyplex runes to increase their endurance.


    Otherwise, a single sh from a fourth-gradebatant could heavily damage the whole building. Even if the owner getspensatedter, their house will still get destroyed. No one likes seeing their house being destroyed.


    Even then, the residents of this city still use wood as their primary material. Furthermore, if someone inspects the building carefully, none of them is enchanted with a rune-like the elven city. Only a few buildings that look important are heavily enchanted.


    As for others, it looks like a building made of wood and straw. If it is not for the size of the city, everyone will think it is a backward vige in the middle of nowhere.


    Unfortunately, this is one of the major cities inside Frostfall County called Everwhite City. It is an ancient city rumored to be the oldest city in the Humane Region.


    Now, somemotion is happening inside the city, especially thergest building in the city. This building is the house of the noble Dipo Family. Since thest civil war, the house has been silent without making a single noise.


    If it is not for the hundreds of servants working inside these houses, everyone will think this house is haunted or empty. Currently, a young woman hears the report from the armored people inside the main hall.


    "How about grandfather?!" asked the young woman.


    "I am sorry, My Lady. We lost contact with the Leader. It''s better if we evacuate as soon as possible." said one of the guardian members.


    "Can the ss Fortress hold it like always?" asked the young woman again.


    "I am afraid it will be hard. Based on the report, there are still a few hundreds of Grams in this current wave. With the absence of the Guardian captain and Leader, it is just a matter of time for the ss Fortress to fall." said one of the Respected Ones.


    "Young Mistress, It is better to evacuate as soon as possible." advised one of the Respected Ones in the room.


    "T-Then, how about the city? What about the citizens and others?" asked the young woman.


    "Don''t worry about them, Young Mistress. We will get reinforcement from Frostfall city. Now, you just need to evacuate with us." said another Respected Ones.


    "I-I¡­" said the young woman with uncertainty.


    "Young Mistress!! This is no time to hesitate." said another Respected Ones.


    "A-Alright. Let''s evacuate now." said the young woman dejectedly.


    Despite her young age, she still realized their action was the same as abandoning the citizens and Everwhite City.


    As for the reinforcement from the Frostfall, they know it will take at least a few days or less if they are lucky. At that time, the Everwhite city may have already been gone.


    The distance between Frostfall City and Everwhite City is not too far. Any high-gradebatant should be able to reach in one day''s travel time. However, the road is quite harsh, especially at this time of the year.


    Not only is it covered with thick snow, but it also often gets a heavy snowstorm along with wild Gram spawned randomly. These factors will dy their travel speed further.


    However, the young mistress couldn''t speak of her opinions either. First, she didn''t have any better solution. Second, these old Respected Ones always stirred her entire life and decision-making.


    She couldn''t argue or retort against these people because of her special circumstances. Despite being part of the noble Dipo family, she has not inherited their noble blood.


    In fact, this young woman is Aulia Dipo, the adopted granddaughter of Leader Patimura. She was adopted by Patimura Dipo during his rare patrol across the Everwhite region.


    As an adopted grandchild, her name Dipo is only an empty title without any real authority and power. It is already a blessing no one persecuted her while staying in the Dipo Family house.


    Soon, the whole Dipo family evacuated with the Respected Ones and some employees under the silent night. Seeing how fast everyone is moving and preparing, Aulia knows these Respected Ones are already prepared long before she even makes a decision.


    Her previous order and decision are only formalities. Yet, she couldn''t do anything to these treatments at all.


    "Alright, let''s depart now!!" said one of the Respected Ones.


    The caravans and guardian envoys depart into the dark night under the heavy snowfall. Seeing them getting farther from the dimly lit Everwhite city in the distance, Aulia could only sigh sadly.


    "Don''t worry, young mistress. Everything will be fine." said one of the maids in the carriage.


    As thest member of the Dipo family, she still gets special treatment like the nobility. She gets her own private carriage and maid to apany her all day.

 Chapter 804 Desperation

    Chapter 804 Desperation


    Recoil is a side effect that all warriors often experience when hitting someone or something. The recoil force will be stronger when twobatants sh in close contact. When it is strong enough, it may even create a shockwave phenomenon.


    Recoil force is quite dangerous for anyone if not treated carefully. One body will break from the recoil force if not taken care of properly. Most of the time, the warrior has a sturdy body to minimize the recoil effect.


    Another method is using proper skill or stance to redirect the recoil effect. A person with superb body control like Angus, could even shift the recoil force to the enemy or his surroundings.


    In short, it is a force that couldn''t be avoided by anyone, even the legendary seventh-grade people. Yet, Patimura witnessed an absurd phenomenon about recoil force.


    The unknown grotesque monster in front of him seems to breakmon sense andpletely ignore any recoil force.


    Based on Patimura''s observation, the recoil effect it should receive is enough to destroy its body and turn it into minced meat. Yet somehow, the monster could offset this naturalw and withstand it as if it were nothing.


    Moreover, its body''s hardness and current strength also do not match each other. Patimura even thought the monster was a bottomless ck hole that could absorb any force.


    This kind of monster is a bad match for Patimura. First, its potent miasma attack can siphon his [Mandraguna] faster than usual. Second, it can ignore any recoil force, which is Patimura''s main advantage when using [Mandraguna].


    [Mandraguna] will turn its user body into an invincible state in a literal sense. It could block any kind of attack, even his own recoil force.


    As a result, it will also return any recoil force directly to anything the user shes with. In short, Patimura will always have the upper hand during a direct confrontation.


    Unfortunately, this advantage is also nothing in front of this terrifying monster. Furthermore, Patimura''s senses and body also weakened as time passed by. He also couldn''t use fire elementals anymore.


    Whenever he tried to use the fire elemental, it immediately disappeared without a trace, as if swallowed by the abyss. In the end, Patimura could only dodge or parry the monster''s attack with his trusted double axe.


    As for escaping, Patimura didn''t have much hope either. The monster''s strength and speed are equal, even slightly faster than him.


    ''Damn it!! I couldn''t just stay here. The Everwhite will be gone without me!!" grumbled Patimura, barely dodging the monster attack.


    Meanwhile, the other Anna finally approaches the ss Fortress and the retreating Guardian while riding on the pitch-ck Cupid Smander. Just as she wants to do something to the struggling Guardian, she abruptly looks in the other direction.


    The pitch-ck Cupid below her suddenly turns into ck liquid before covering Anna''s entire body. Then, a pair of ck wings appeared behind her as she flew in another direction, leaving the Guardian and ss Fortress alone.


    With a swift flying speed, the other Anna leaves Everwhite''s frozenke perimeter, reaching an unknown snowy forest. Then, she stops when she hears a familiar childish voice.


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    Anna sees the mischievous Twin Gemini dancing around while blinking a few times. Then, her ck dress transformed into the same ritual clothes as the twin Gemini but in a ck version.


    Shends behind the Twin Gemini before following their dancing movement while chanting the exact words as Twin Gemini. The twin Gemini notices the other Anna join, bing more excited and dancing around. *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~*


    Unbeknown to the Guardians, their life is somehow spared because the other Anna decides to y with Twin Gemini.


    On the other hand, far from the Heart Kingdom, a person wearing a raincoat curses the downpour of rain while moving slowly towards the Heart Kingdom direction.


    "Tch.. Tch.. Tch¡­ Howe the rain pouring down without stopping all day? At this rate, it will take a long time to meet the Gem." said the person.


    *Bzztt* *BOOOM* Suddenly, lightning hit the ground near him. This sudden lightning made the person look above and find a sudden appearance of thunderclouds in the sky.


    "A storm at this moment?! Tch.. Tch.. What bad luck. The rain is already bad enough. If it isbined with this thunderstorm¡­" said the person before moving away.


    *BOOM* Before the person finishes his sentence, another lightning strikes his previous spot. It creates a burning crater on the ground.


    "Tch.. Tch.. This will dy me further," said the person, looking at the iing thunderstorm with dreary eyes.


    Meanwhile, Angus lies in his bed surrounded by the girls, unable to sleep with all the chaos around him. Anna is sleeping peacefully while hugging her fluffy ball. Jayna also rests, embracing Anna as if trying to protect her beloved child.


    In contrast, Angus observes everything in the Everwhite Frozen Lake, especially the other Anna.


    He didn''t know where the other Anna was going now since she already left his perception range. However, he knows Patimura and two Guardian captains are trapped inside a pitch-ck mist. He was also surprised at Captain Gofrey''s sudden betrayal.


    Unlike others, Angus keeps paying attention to the battlefield, especially a few important people like Anna and the Guardian Captain. Captain Gofrey truly puzzles him, as neither they nor the other Anna has ever contacted him. Yet the Guardian Captain is still betraying his side.


    He also didn''t believe his reason for preventing Captain Gabel''s death. Although Angus didn''t know the details, he could still understand some of the Guardian''s creed and duty based on his observation.


    Basically, the Guardian should sacrifice themselves to kill Gram. Whether it was a useless sacrifice or not didn''t matter since there would always be casualties. In some sense, being a guardian is the same as sacrificing amb to protect Everwhite.


    Their fate is already decided when they be guardians and take their oath. They should dly offer their lives while killing Gram rather than run away. It is quite a vicious creed and duty.


    However, it is also a tradition kept since ancient times. Even if it costs countless lives, they must follow the tradition.


    Angus disagreed with this backward belief and culture but wasn''t surprised by it. Even in his past life, there were many vicious traditions in some rural areas despite his past world having already entered the technological era.


    For the Guardian situation, Angus didn''t have any opinion or care about their lives. In contrast, he focused more on the Gram Wave. The number of Gram Waves is too much for an ordinary monster horde.


    Even the previous monster wave at the ck Fortress didn''t have these many numbers. Angus suspects something is changing within the Basin or Losvertisch, the resting ce of Forgotten One.


    Based on his knowledge and Silvia''s exnation, Losvertisch is not an actual tomb or resting ce. It is more like a sealed ce for the being that is erased or forgotten by the world, be it naturally or intentionally.


    Angus knows powerful beings like the Forgotten King or ancient kings couldn''t be killed easily, especially when the seventh grade is already half-immortal.


    After patching all the information in his head, Losvertisch is highly likely to be a fragment from the Forgotten One. Since it gives off a familiar aura or feeling, it shoulde from the same or simr being.


    It may also contain absurd resources like his heritage chi. However, Angus is inclined to his former assumption, though he still needs to observe more to prove his theory.


    ''At this rate, I may need to interfere.'' thought Angus.


    Seeing the sleeping girls beside him, ''Let''s leave for tomorrow. It is not toote by then.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    In the meantime, the Guardians desperately struggle against the endless Gram Wave, which forces them to retreat inside the ss Fortress. Their casualties have also almost reached half of their initial number.


    In fact, after fighting this long, they have already done an excellent job. The Gram they killed is in the four-digit rangepared to their casualties.


    The Guardian didn''t just blindly retreat and fight the Gram head-on. Each point mark contains various deadly traps to eliminate the Gram wave.


    When they reach thest point mark, arge explosion will erupt up to a dozen meters away from their location. This series of explosions is also one of the Guardian''s trump cards when facing endless Gram waves.


    Unfortunately, the number of Gram is too enormous. The empty area filled with Gram corpses is immediately packed by hundreds of ferocious Gram in no time. Left with no choice, the Guardian decides to have a defensive battle of attrition inside their ss Fortress.


    With the advantage of a wall fortress, they get a slight break from the battle while continuing tounch countless projectile attacks.


    "Is there still no news from the Captain and leader?!" asked one of the fifth grade Guardian.


    "No news. Wepletely lose contact beyond the fifth point mark." said another fifth-grade Guardian while being bandaged.


    "Damn it!! We couldn''t hold on much longer. There is also that damn ice bird Gram."


    "Calm down, Guardian. I already asked for reinforcements from Frostfall City." said Respected Erhan.

 Chapter 805 Mysterious Old Man

    Chapter 805 Mysterious Old Man


    "Calm down, Guardian. I already asked for reinforcements from Frostfall City." said Respected Erhan.


    "Frostfall City? What about the Everwhite?" asked one of the fifth grade Guardian.


    "The Guardian stationed there will evacuate the Respected Ones and maintain the stability." said Respected Simon.


    "Evacuate?!! You are joking, right?" asked another injured Guardian.


    "No, we aren''t. This is the consensus decision of the Respected Ones." said Respected Erhan.


    "Bullshit?!! You''re all just trying to save your sorry ass while we are dying here!!" roared one of the fifth-grade Guardians.


    "Presumptuous!! Remember your duty and oath, Guardian!!" retorted Respected Havras from the side.


    "Duty and oath¡­" said the fifth-grade Guardian back.


    Before he could say anything else, one of the injured Fifth-grade Guardians said, "Enough, Edward!! It is not time to fight ourselves."


    Then, they heard loud cries and saw explosions at the fortress wall. All the remaining guardians twitched before returning dejectedly to their positions.


    Most are high-grade Guardians with experience leading a team. They know the Respected Ones and others have already forsaken them.


    Furthermore, they know if they make a fuss now, the whole Guardian will copse, and the Gram will breach their Fortress faster. At that time, everyone in the Fortress will die under the onught of Gram Wave.


    Meanwhile, far away from the ss Fortress, a group of carriages protected by Guardians face some Gram along the way. During the Gram Wave period, most of the Guardian was concentrated at the ss Fortress.


    Henceforth, the surrounding area in the Everwhite bes more dangerous as the newly spawned Gram is left unattended.


    Usually, all the residents decide to stay inside Everwhite City or their vige to avoid Gram. However, these convoys didn''t have leisure time in this current situation. Still, they didn''t expect to encounter a harsh snowstorm and a group of strong Gram.


    With the loud sound and mana fluctuation from the battle, the surrounding Gram also attracted and slowly surrounded the convoy.


    "Iing!! Shield up!!" shouted one of the Guardian.


    *BOOOM* *Prick* *Prick* *Prick* Sharp frozen projectilesunched everywhere as a few of the unstable Gram exploded.


    "We are surrounded. We need to break through now!!" shouted one of the Respected Ones from behind.


    "Everyone charges forward!!" shouted the Guardian leader.


    In response, the Guardian starts to move forward while battling the approaching Gram. The Guardian moves systematically as they are used to fighting Gram while moving. It is one of the mandatory battle tactics that any Guardian needs to learn.


    *ARRGGHH* *CRASH* During this moment, the Guardian suddenly hears a scream among their ranks. Unbeknownst to them, a huge white-skinned monster with white hair grabs one of the carriages with its big arm and crashes it like a toy.


    On its other hand, some Guardian corpses already turn into pieces of meat. Magically, none of the Guardian or the Respected Ones noticed this monster until the previous loud scream.


    "Damn it!! It''s a Troll Variant!!" said one of the Respected Ones.


    Grames in various shapes and species. Sometimes, it even spawns as existing monsters. If the monster is ordinary and without unique characteristics, this is not a problem. However, it is another matter if it bes a dangerous monster like a troll.


    Trolls are hideous vicious monsters known for their stealth ability despite their huge size. They are often referred to as the Silent Abductor. Moreover, they have many troublesome traits, such as swift movement, high-speed regeneration, thick hide and skin, and resistance to fire.


    Combined with the Gram initial trait, this monster could be a massive headache even for any sixth-gradebatant despite only being third-grade.


    The whole convoy also couldn''t run away from this Gram Troll Variant. It ismon sense to never take your eyes off a troll since they could suddenly sneak behind you.


    Therefore, they couldn''t ignore it and run away, as their group would only be killed one by one by its magical sneak attack.


    "Kill it!! Fire!! Mage shoots fire on it!!" Ordered one of the Respected Ones.


    Most of the Respected Ones are retired old Guardians. Despite being drunk on power and authority, they still know how dangerous Gram Troll Variant is. If they didn''t take care of it carefully, the convoy may end up dead under its huge hands.


    In the meantime, not far from Aulia''s convoy location, a freezing wind covers the tundra forest. In this harsh weather, an old man is chopping down a tree, unaffected by the freezing weather.


    "*Sigh* Hmm.. What chilly wind? At this rate, gathering firewood will be harder." said the old man casually.


    The old man is unbothered by the chilly wind and continues his job. He is the old man that Angus and the others met a few days ago. *Click* *Click* *Click* At this moment, he hears a strange stepping sound.


    Before long, a Gram made of bluish translucent ice appeared far from the old man. The Gram has a thinnky humanoid figure with two hands and legs. There is a trace of crack on its side corner face. Furthermore, this Gram also emitted potent dreadful miasma from its body.


    It gives an impression of freezing coldness to anyone who stares at it. Unusually, the old man only nced at the dreadful Gram casually.


    "*Sigh* Why can''t you stop bothering me?" said the old man casually.


    *KIIIIKK* In response to the old man''s words, the Gram screamed loudly, showing its fourth-grade aura, before rushing towards the old man.


    *BAM* Before the Gram could approach the old man, it was thrown back by a mysterious force a few dozen meters away. Not giving up its pursuit, the Gram stood up and rushed forward again.


    "Tch¡­ How persistent. Did you really like getting beaten up?" said the old man from a distance.


    *WUNGG* Suddenly, a giant yellowish palm appeared out of nowhere and hit the humanoid Gram. This attack caused various cracks to appear on the Gram''s body. Yet, it did not give up and tried to stand up again.


    The cracks also healed quickly due to the Gram''s regeneration trait. *WUNG* *WUNG* *WUNG* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* A few giant yellowish palms hit the Gram and threw it farther than the previous attack.


    *CRASH* *CRASH* *CRASH* In a moment, the humanoid Gram travels far away while destroying all the surrounding frozen tundra forest. It made a straight beeline from inside the forest to the outside. *BOOOM* Coincidentally, the humanoid Gram crashed near Aulia''s convoy.


    "Damn it, another one!! Focus on the Troll first!!" said One of the Respected Ones.


    *KIIIIEEKKK* A monstrous dreadful miasma erupted from the crashing Gram. At this moment, all the nearby Gram stopped their action before approaching the humanoid Gram as if it were their leader.


    "Huh?! T-That''s a high-grade variant Gram!!" cried one of the nearby Guardian.


    Variant Gram is unlike ordinary Gram. It is not only stronger but also has unique characteristics. Sometimes, it can also lead other Gram, like a monster overlord.


    To everyone''s surprise, this high-grade Gram variant ignored the convoy and focused on the direction from which it came. *KIIIEKK* With its scream, all the nearby Gram rushed towards where it came from.


    "Hmm¡­ Didn''t I already tell you? Gathering others is useless and only causes unnecessary bloodshed." a voice heard from the nearby thick snowstorm.


    *WUNG* *WUNG* *WUNG* A yellowish light could be heard from the snowstorm. A momentter, a fragile thin old man casually walks out from the snowstorm in the distance toward the Gram Variant.


    All the previous Gram rushed before had already turned into fragmented ice in his surroundings.


    "Hmm¡­ Why is there a convoy at this period? Did something happen to Everwhite?" said the old man.


    *KIIIEKK* At this moment, the humanoid Gram once again rushed towards the old man. *WUNG* *BANG* Same as before, the Gram is thrown away in the distance. Before it could get up again, another giant yellow palm hit him and knocked it out.


    "A chance!! Hurry kill the Troll!!" ordered one of the Respected Ones.


    With the absence of Gram in the surroundings, the Troll was killed with the help of everyone. After killing the Troll, the Guardian and Respected Ones approach the old man sitting atop the knocked-out humanoid Gram.


    Noticing the Gram Variant still alive, "Err... this Gram?"


    "What about it?" replied the old man with the same warm smile.


    Despite the warm smile, everyone could feel an invisible pressure emitted from the old man.


    ''Expert!! He must be at least sixth grade.'' thought everyone.


    "Ehem¡­ "Thank you for helping us. May I know who you are?" asked one of the Respected Ones.


    "Ahh¡­ I am just old lumberjack. Don''t mind me." replied the old man casually.


    "Err¡­ We are trying to reach Frostfall City. We would be d if you could follow us. We will also be handsomely rewarded there." said one of the Respected Ones.


    "Huh? Why do you want to go to Frostfall at this period?" asked the old man with a frown.


    "It''s ssified. You just need to follow us." said the nearby Guardian rudely.


    "Hmm¡­ How about no." said the old man yfully.


    "How dare you refuse the Respected Ones?!" said the nearby Guardian while taking out his weapon.


    *Bang* A yellow light shed before the Guardian threw it into the distance. This sudden attack surprised everyone, especially the Respected Ones.


    "You¡­" said the other Guardian.

 Chapter 806 King Leons Conviction

    Chapter 806 King Leon''s Conviction


    "You¡­" said the other Guardian.


    Before the guardian could speak further, ""H-How?!!" said one of the Respected Ones.


    "T-That skill¡­ Who are you?!!" asked the Respected Ones furiously.


    "Me? I am just a poor old lumberjack." said the old man casually.


    As everyone wanted to retort his answer, terrifying pressure released from the old man. *CRACK* *CRACK* The nearby snowy ground cracked from the pressure before it suddenly went without a trace.


    "Huft¡­ Forgive this poor old man. It''s been a while since this old man moved his old bone. Guess you can''t exactly go against your own nature." said the old man.


    "*p* Ohh¡­ Don''t make me hold you here. I guess you have a very important matter to do." said the old man before disappearing under everyone''s eyes along with the Gram Variant.


    In the end, the Guardian and Respected Ones could only resume their journey toward Frostfall City. Some, especially the old Respected Ones, still deeply thought about the mysterious old man.


    Unfortunately, all these interactions and events remain oblivious to the young mistress inside the protective carriage.


    At the same time, the sudden pressure the old man releases is perceived by many people in the nearby area. One is Angus, who is still apanied by his family sleeping. Another one is Nabe.


    ''What a terrifying pressure¡­ It seems thisnd is more interesting than I thought.'' thought Nabe with a smirk before going back to reading her book.


    After witnessing the ritual Jayna has done before, Nabe keeps observing this magicalnd silently in her surroundings. Judging situation and this area.


    She could even guess that Angus never nned to abide by the rules of thisnd in the first ce since he brought their contract and nned to summon her from the start.


    Though Nabe didn''t truly like being used as a shield by Angus for those Guardians, she isn''t angry at him since visiting this magicalnd is worth more than her petty ego. Like Silvia, Nabe also recognizes this ce is unique and possibly the sealed tomb of the Forgotten Ones.


    Nabe never expected such a ce in the Humane Region, not too far from Nirvas. It could be said that the Heart Kingdom indirectly protects this ce. Otherwise, countless people would have tried to conquer it long ago.


    Many couldn''t ignore being transcendent and stronger than seventh grade. As for the Gram Wave that spawned, she just nces at it without overthinking about it.


    Besides Gram''s unique trait, Nabe doesn''t care about the monster wave. The sudden appearance of monsters is normal and not truly magical, especially in ces with high mana concentrations.


    Otherwise, the monster will not be the majority poption of the whole world. Even back at Nabe''s home, there is a period where monsters are born at once and create a monster horde phenomenon like those monster habitats.


    This is a regr urrence that anyone in this world has already epted. As long as a ce has high mana density, be it elemental or non-elemental, it has a higher chance of producing many monsters at once and even bing a natural monster habitat if left alone.


    In some sense, the Guardian is already doing a great job preventing the whole ce from bing another monster habitat by culling down the Gram through generations.


    Though it cost countless lives, it at least prevented this ce from from Angus'' short exnation and story from the two drunken female dwarves, she could understand a little bit about their bing like a monster nest and forbiddennd for people.


    As Nabe returns to her reading, she suddenly feels a sharp tuck from her mind.


    ''Fufufu¡­ Stupid lizard, you finally woke up from your madness. Well, I am quite busy. So, take care of yourselves for now.'' thought Nabe inwardly.


    At the same time, far away from the Everwhite Frozen Lake, King Leon suddenly frowned and looked in the Everwhite direction.


    "Is something wrong?" asked Duchess Amberze from the side.


    "I feel that old man for a moment." said King Leon.


    "Is he here to stop us?" asked Duchess Amberze vigntly.


    "No, he is too far from us. Though such a distance is meaningless to us. But, he immediately retracted his aura back." said King Leon.


    "Should we prepare to fight?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Don''t worry about him, Lia. He wille out rather than hide like this if he wants to fight us. You should know better than anyone about his stubbornness regarding honorable fighting."


    "*Huft* True. Then, how about the kids? Is there any more news from them?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Nope. There is still no news from them since theirst reply." said King Leon.


    "Should I.. I mean we send a team to check on them?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "*Sigh* Lia, I know you still feel guilty. But you should trust them. They had already survived a more dangerous situation before this. Besides, that old man may not harm them and even protect them if he knows Jayna is my daughter." said King Leon.


    "Y-You are right." said Duchess Amberze.


    "Alright, let''s rest for now. I believe I already gave enough time for them to think and decide. We will be quite busy tomorrow." said King Leon.


    "Huft¡­ Okay." said Duchess Amberze before joining King Leon on their bed.


    King Leon and Duchess Amberze stay in the most luxurious rooms in the Frostfall Castle while negotiating with the Respected Ones. The whole room was already decorated and prepared for King Leon''s stay.


    Despite the cozy and warm atmosphere, they remain vignt since they are technically inside enemy territory. A few mysterious hooded people also guard their room all day without eating or drinking.


    Some spected about these people''s identities, but no one dared to invoke King Leon''s wrath by approaching them casually. The only one who could guess these people''s identities is Count mewaver.


    Since he works in the intelligence department, he knows a few national secrets of the Heart Kingdom. Count mewaver is certain these people are not human but the legendary artificial intelligence, Homunculus.


    Many people were unaware of the Homunculus''s prowess and could only specte about it. However, Count mewaver knew exactly how dangerous this artificial intelligence was. Each has thebat prowess of a full-fledged sixth grader and almost infinite mana.


    Although King Leon only brings four of them, it is enough to decimate Everwhite instantly. This also shows King Leon''s seriousness in his threat to go to war and raze the whole Everwhite to nothingness.


    Time passed, and soon the sun rose slowly on the horizon. Unfortunately, the bright lively sunlight never reached the Everwhite Frozen Lake and its basin.


    When they wake up from their rest, Angus and the others find a thick ck cloud covering the whole sky, preventing any sunlight from piercing through the frozen ground. Combined with the thick mist the frozenke naturally produces, it is hard to differentiate between night and day.


    Seeing another magical phenomenon, Angus nces at the drooling Anna sleeping on the bed. Unlike the restless Jayna, who asionally has nightmares during the night, Anna sleeps without caring for the world like usual.


    After waking the sleepyhead, "Anna, did you do this?" asked Angus while pointing at the dark sky.


    "*Yawn* Ermmm¡­ Ehh¡­ Is it still night? Daddy, Mommy, Why wake up Anna? It is still night."ined Anna while pointing her finger up.


    "It''s already morning. The dark cloud is preventing the sun froming through. So, were you the one that did it?" asked Angus again.


    "Ehh¡­ No way!! Anna is sleeping the whole time. Silly Daddy. How could Anna do this while sleeping? Did Daddy poop while sleeping?" asked Anna back.


    "Why does it suddenly be poop? Urgh¡­ Forget it. So, you are not the one that is doing this?" asked Angus.


    "Ermm¡­ Anna didn''t do it. But Anna v1 did it. Wait¡­ Where is Anna v1? Did Anna v1 y without Anna?" asked Anna in a confusing way.


    "Urgh¡­ I get it. So, can you undo this whole dark weather?" asked Angus after discerning her confusing words.


    "Anna could. But Anna won''t do it." said Anna gloomily.


    "Hmm¡­ Did you not want to let go of those Guardians?" asked Angus.


    "Mhm." nodded Anna without expression.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Then, can you only let the sun go through our area?" asked Angus.


    Before Anna could answer, "Angus, Anna, the breakfast is ready." called Jayna.


    "Food!!" replied Anna excitedly before running towards a mountain of meat prepared by Brigida and Lilith.


    Seeing this, Angus could only release a deep sigh before joining everyone.


    "Don''t worry about it. Anna will never harm us. She is my daughter." reassured Jayna from the side.


    ''And that''s exactly the problem here.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Unlike the restrained Jayna, Anna could be very grudgeful and will do anything she wants without caring about the consequences.


    "Well, you are right. But we still need sunlight to forge your sword." said Angus.


    "Talking about it. Brat, I think you should start by exining to us what kind of sword you want to make," chimed Nabe.


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~* Just before Angus could reply, everyone heard a familiar childish voice.

 Chapter 807 Incoming

    Chapter 807 Iing


    *Rain Falling Down~* *Rain Falling Down~* Just before Angus could reply, everyone heard a familiar childish voice. At this moment, everyone noticed three small girls wearing ritual clothes, dancing around, and continuously chanting the same thing.


    "Ahh¡­ Meat!!" eximed the other Anna before charging toward the real Anna.


    "That twin!!" eximed the two female Dwarves.


    The real Anna pouted at the sudden intrusion, but when she saw it was the other Anna, she didn''t mind and continued eating. The two Annas ate as fast as they could as if they were inpetition.


    Within a few minutes, the mountainous food is empty into nothing. Right after finishing their voluptuous meal, the two Anna merge together.


    "Yay!! Anna is back!!" eximed Anna before blinking a few times.


    As if noticing the little girl''s sudden distress, Jayna immediately embraces Anna and strokes her head.


    "Mommy¡­" called Anna meekly.


    "Hush¡­ It''s okay. It''s okay." said Jayna lovingly.


    "Hic.. Hic¡­ Mommy!!!" cried Anna loudly.


    During this moment, Angus and Jayna alsomunicate with each other silently. Angus is quite surprised to find that Anna actually gets a mental shock just after merging together. ording to Jayna''s exnation, the little girl is in shock after doing all the terrible things she didst night.


    ''It seems if she does it moderately, she will not be affected too much by it as she is quite forgetful. But, when she feels all the horrible experiences at once, she will get a shock. Guess she is still fragile regarding emotion and feeling.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Angus assumes Anna will not feel all the horrible she didst night if she did it one at a time. But, all at once, it is still too much for her fragile mental fortitude. Although Anna''s mental state has developed significantly these years, she is still weak in some areas.


    Her monster-minded people trait also makes her mind and mental state more vulnerable. She may snap and go berserk anytime if not taken care of carefully.


    ''*Sigh* Fortunately, Jayna could feel her emotion. Otherwise, she may have buried it under her cheerfulness as usual, which would only have burdened herter. Nothing good wille of hiding burden and emotion,'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Boy, what the hell happened? Why did she suddenly cry out loud?" asked Nabe.


    "Nah.. It''s nothing important. Now, let me exin what we need to prepare." said Angus.


    The two sharp minds begin their discussion, ignoring the noise around them. One is Anna''s loud cry, and the other is the two furious dwarves trying to catch the twin Gemini, who is repeating the same thing repeatedly.


    In contrast with Angus'' group situation, the Guardian is still perilous in facing the Gram Wave onught. They also couldn''t understand why the Gram kepting non-stop like an endless tide.


    Even after a whole night, they couldn''t see a sign of the Gram Wave''s end. Normally, the Gram Wavests up to an entire night at most. The longest Gram Wave ever recordedsted 12 hours before the Gram stopped pouring out from the Basin.


    Yet, it has been more than 12 hours and there is no sign for the Gram Wave to stop. This situation pressed the Guardian further.


    Even the Respected Ones that stay in the ss Fortress, such as Respected Erhan, Respected Havras, and many other retired Guardians, are forced to join the fight.


    However, it is still insufficient to hold the endless number of Gram. If it were not for some new magic weapon secretly supplied by Count mewaver, the ss Fortress may have already been razed to the ground.


    "Bring more mana stone!!" shouted the injured Respected Havras.


    "Medic here!!" shouted another bloody injured Guardian holding another bloody injured body.


    "Arrghhh!!" Various simr cries could be heard all over the Fortress.


    Despite the desperate and devastating situation, the Guardians still hold their ground and defend the damaged ss Fortress. Everyone is pressed to their limit, but none will give up on fulfilling their duty onest time.


    As time passed, Anna''s cries finally ended as she fell asleep in her mother''s arms. On the other hand, the two female dwarves are breathing roughly on the ground from trying to catch the two mischievous Gemini.


    As for Angus and Nabe, they are still discussing the forging process and continuously improving it. Itpletely contrasts with the ss Fortress and Guardian as the Gram is on the other side of the Basin andpletely ignores them.


    Angus used this opportunity to consult with Nabe about his n. With their current resources, they didn''tck any material. However,pared to Nabe, Angus stillcks some experience in forging weapons.


    Although Nabe is also not too expert at forging weapons, she still knows more than Angus due to her long life experience. Combined with her knowledge as a researcher, she could suggest various or better methods for the forging process.


    "I see¡­ This may be a better way to trap the fire elemental." said Angus.


    "Yes. Though I am quite surprised you somehow got the elf liquify forging technique. This unique technique gives me a lot of ideas and feasible methods for my abandoned project. You have my huge gratitude for sharing this knowledge with me." said Nabe.


    "Don''t worry about it. Besides, I acquired this knowledge without those elves'' permission. If they had given it to me and made me promise or sign a disclosure contract, I may not have been able to share it with you. But, well¡­ It''s not my loss in the end." said Angus with a smirk.


    "Hahaha¡­ Certainly, you are a bad boy."ughed Nabe.


    "Anyway¡­" said Angus before stopping.


    "Master, something ising from the Basin." a telepathy voice heard inside Angus'' mind.


    *BRRRRR* Suddenly, the whole frozenke shook heavily. At the same time, everyone with a keen perception immediately looks at the Everwhite Basin.


    They could feel something dreadful and dangerouse out of it. *GROOOARR* A loud beastly cry could be heard through thend. It is a beastly roar that is apanied by a terrifying aura.


    "Silvia, what''s happening?" asked Angus.


    *Cling* Silvia appeared beside Angus with a surprised look.


    "Master, Monster Overlord suddenly appeared from that bottomless Basin. I suggest we retreat first." said Angus.


    "Monster Overlord?! Is it newly spawned?" asked Angus.


    "No, Master. It is a full-fledged monster with the Gram trait, along with a horde of high-grade monsters." replied Silvia.


    "I guess they are also full-fledged ones, not just newborns, right?" asked Angus.


    "Yes, Master." replied Silvia expressionlessly.


    Hearing this, everyone knows the situation has already turned worse. Yet, no oneined about it since everyone had confidence in their ability to escape. Angus didn''t say anything, just nced at Jayna.


    The young couple converse through their bond for a few seconds before nodding to each other.


    "So, what are you gonna do, boy?" asked Kusibe with a grin.


    "Nabe, you said the Winter Solstice will happen in the next few days." asked Angus.


    "In four days to be exact." said Nabe calmly.


    "Tch¡­ Nabe reinforced the whole area. Make sure you secure it. We cannot miss the winter solstice and this spot no matter what." said Angus.


    "Sure. Did you also need help to take down the monster overlord? I don''t mind helping you." said Nabe.


    "Since we are facing a monster overlord, I doubt it will ignore us like the other Gram. But you, Kusibe, and Bornja will reinforce and protect this ce. Ensure to reinforce it so it does not obstruct the forge design. The others will help me to fend off those monsters." said Angus.


    "Are you sure about that?" asked Nabe again.


    '' If you are the one who fights, we may win, but those materials and magic items may get destroyed. My skills and spells are not good enough for protection. I need you to stay behind to protect our stuff, '' said Angus.


    *GROOOOARRR* Before Nabe could reply, another monster roar was heard throughout the area. At this moment, Angus and the others could see a humanoid jagged frost-white monster standing on top of a giant frost-white scaled flying lizard.


    The previous loud cry came from the winged lizard, yet Angus and the others focused more on the humanoid monster. Through their sharp perception, they knew the monster overlord was the humanoid monster, not the unknown-winged lizard.


    The humanoid monster overlord momentarily hovered above the bottomless basin before directing its ride towards Angus'' group.


    "Lilith, Brigida, protect Jayna and support me from behind." ordered Angus before jumping into the air.


    *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* A loud airwave sound is heard as Angus steps into the air and travels away at a fast speed [Air Walk]. It is Angus'' personalized skill that he specially created to fight in the air.


    Using [Air Walk], he could eliminate the speed problem in aerial fights, though it is very crude and inflexible.


    In a few seconds, Angus faces the humanoid Gram, who is holding a whitence. Brandishing his Lava Twin Sword, he shed with the monster overlord and created a massive shockwave to the surroundings. *CLANG* *BOOOOOM*


    The monster overlord and Angus shed briefly in the air before retreating a few meters away.


    ''This will be a hard fight.'' thought Angus inwardly.

 Chapter 808 Arent You Ashamed

    Chapter 808 Aren''t You Ashamed


    ''This will be a hard fight.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    At this moment, the winged lizard below the monster overlord opens its mouth and gathers white-ck energy on its mouth. *BOOOOM* Before it was released at Angus, a giant bluish arrow struck the monster''s head [Bow Art - Arbalist st].


    Back at Angus'' camp location, Lilith already shapeshifts into a giant and holds a giant bow. Despite facing the attack head-on, the winged lizard only gets a few scorched marks on its front white scale and already rapidly heals.


    "Tch¡­ What a sturdy defense." grumbled Lilith from far below.


    Still, Lilith''s interruption is enough to stop the winged lizard''s point-nk attack. Using this opportunity, Angus orders Silvia to use an elven enhancement spell on him. *Wung* *Wung* *Wung* Various bright colors envelop Angus.


    During this moment, Angus also tries to cast a few fire spells only to find it is snuffed as soon as it is released from the magic circle.


    ''Tch¡­ It seems no low-circle fire elemental spells are going to work here. That means Jayna also couldn''t use her fire properly. It is amazing she could gather that much fire during the previous incident.'' thought Angus.


    Because they are very close to the Everwhite Basin, all the fire elemental is immediately snuffed off into nothingness. However, it didn''t mean these fire elements were gone. All of them just gather at the Basin, which makes the Basin flow like a waterfall.


    It is also the exact reason why no fire could be produced near the Basin. Previously, the furious Jayna somehow managed to use the uncontroble fire in the surroundings and turn it into a giant phoenix. Unfortunately, this power is momentary and burdens Jayna''s psyche a lot.


    Angus will never let Jayna do the same thing again, as she is still not fully recovered. Forget about using fire in battle. She may just barely be able to recover when they forge the swordter.


    Still, it didn''t mean no one could use fire elemental. The mysterious strong suction power from the Basin only interrupts the use of fire elementals in nature.


    Everyone still could use fire but at arger scale rather than a small one. Any close-contact fire elemental skill could also be used. It is also the same method Patimura used before to release his fire.


    *GROOARR* The winged lizard approaches Angus quickly. *ng* *ng* *ng* In a few moments, Angus and the Monster Overlord sh dozens of blows. Each blow is enough to cause a strong shockwave to the surrounding area.


    At a nce, their attacks seem equal. However, if someone looks carefully, they will notice Angus getting hurt every once in a while after a few shes. Angus'' body may be strong for humans, but it is still iparable to a sixth-grade monster body.


    If not for his superb skill and body control, along with absurd regeneration, he may already have exploded into pieces from the first strike. Still, it is impossible to avoid injury under the continuous onught.


    ''Urgh¡­ This power is ridiculous!!'' grumbled Angus inwardly.


    *ng* Angus was pushed a few meters back in the air by the monster overlord''s whitence. Then, the Monster Overlord makes a grip hand sign towards Angus with his other free hand.


    *ng* *ng* *BANG* At once, dark miasma spikes appeared out of nowhere and surrounded him. In a split second, Angus manages to react to counter this instantaneous attack through his sharp instinct.


    "Huft.. Huft¡­ What a dangerous attack?!" said Angus while looking at the miasma spike.


    Angus deflects and dodges most of the deadly miasma spike before using [Unbreakable Shield] to protect his side. This also shows how close this attack was upon hitting Angus.


    *BWUNG* *BWUNG* *BWUNG* A Few giant mana arrows flew through the winged lizard as it made a swift dodge. *GROOOARR* At this moment, countless Gram monsters climbing the frozen bottomless Basin start pouring out everywhere.


    At the same time, an enormous mana also erupted from Angus''s camp. *GRRTTT* Giant red crystal walls erupted from the frozen ground and covered the whole camp [4th Circle - Ruby Fortress].


    This enormous mana attracted the Monster Overlord''s attention for a moment. At this moment, two bluish, sparkling magic circles appeared above and below him.


    "Luv.. Shan.. Fie.. Lor¡­ Ohm.. [Disaster Magic - Vulcan Doom]." said Silvia in the air.


    *BZZTTT* *BOOOOOM* An enormous explosion and a thunderstorm suddenly erupted from the Monster Overlord location. The explosion concentrated on the area briefly before releasing a stronger heat wave to the surrounding area.


    Its power even managed to destroy and melt part of the frozen Basin. ck smoke, along with lightning storms, covered the whole area. It is a disaster struck the area. This powerful magic even surprised Angus, who looked at the small Silvia from the side.


    "Seriously?!!" asked Angus.


    "Hm??" asked Silvia.


    "Since when you could do that kind of powerful magic easily?" asked Angus.


    "Since the start, Master." replied Silvia without expression.


    ''Then, why have you never used it before?!!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "*Sigh* Forget about it. Keep helping me fight that monster." said Angus.


    *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* As the fire and lightning storm receded a little bit, a chilly gust spread around. It instantly froze the melting frozen basin again. Along with it, the whole area suddenly became more silent. Angus could feel his nape shivering from an unknown danger.


    A momentter, a white pointy spear appeared just a few centimeters away from his eyes. *Blink* Just as Angus wanted to react, he felt his position was already changed and being held by someone.


    *BANG* A loud banging sound could be heard in the distance behind the smoke. Angus could see a yellowish light shing inside the smoke.


    "It seems facing the monster overlord alone is still too much for you." said King Leon with a smirk.


    Previously, King Leon and Duchess Amberze were still in the middle of the negotiation before he suddenly felt the breath of Monster Overlord. At once, he used [Blink] multiple times to approach this location as fast as he could.


    King Leon didn''t expect to find Angus facing the monster overlord alone.


    "Aren''t you ashamed to let me hold such a monster alone?" asked Angus.


    "Then, why don''t you escape?" asked King Leon.


    '' I must use this ce in four days to forge the weapon. It''s the Winter Solstice. This ce is too good to give up. Anyway, who is the helper?'' said Angus.


    "No wonder. Then, do what you need to do. As for the helper, it seems you haven''t met that old man yet. Well, leave that monster to us," said King Leon.


    After saying that, King Leon joined the mysterious old man covered in yellow light. This old man is the same one that Angus met not too long ago. However, he could feel enormous pressure the same as King Leon from him.


    While covered with bright yellow light, he released a giant palm attack toward the humanoid Monster Overlord. Judging from the few cracks on the falling winged lizard, it had strong power.


    Yet, the humanoid Monster Overlord could parry and hold against it without too much struggle.


    "Are you done with your business, kid?" asked the mysterious old man.


    "Haa?! There is no way I will leave such a powerful overlord to you alone, old man." retorted King Leon.


    "Tch¡­ Such an impudent kid. You are a thousand years too earlypared to me." retorted the old man back.


    "Hmm¡­ I believe thest time you said it was a few hundred years." said King Leon.


    "Enough chat, kid. If you want to talk, go somewhere else." said the old man before releasing a few giant yellow palms.


    King Leon didn''t reply and also [Blink] from his spot. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* A strong shockwave erupted across the frozen ground. Fortunately, it also killed the Gram horde that just came out from the Basin.


    "Who is that old man?! Well, let''s think about itter." muttered Angus before focusing on the Gram horde.


    Landing on the frozen ground, Angus starts mercilessly butchering the Gram with his Lava Twin Sword. He just needs a single sh to kill a Gram before moving on to the next. With his superb movement and body control, none of the Gram can even touch his clothes.


    Moreover, Silvia and Lilith also support him from behind. At this moment, the two female dwarves are not idle either. Since the start of the crisis, they have already moved independently and made a magic cannon with the surrounding materials.


    Nabe''s Ruby Fortress also gives them height and defensive opportunities. After a few minutes of assembling, a strong energy st was released from the cannon, decimating hundreds of Grams at once. Still, it didn''t mean the Gram horde was an easy opponent.


    Through his perception, Angus notices unless they destroy the red-veined core, these Gram will be able to regenerate endlessly using the ice elemental in the surroundings. Furthermore, they could proficiently control their core properly and not explode to pieces like the newly spawned Gram.


    This is bad news for Angus and the others. Yet, Angus is also reluctant to leave his spot. All he could do was y more Gram without stopping.


    "Boy, go back now." a voice heard inside Angus'' head.


    At the same time, Angus notices a familiar bright red magic circle hovering above the sky, covering the surrounding perimeters.

 Chapter 809 Ancient Behemoth

    809 Ancient Behemoth


    A vast dimly lit magic circle hovering above the sky exerts intense pressure and momentum. The rampaged Gram below can''t help but shake in fear. Even the monster overlord, King Leon, and the mysterious old man are surprised at the magic.


    ''Such terrifying magic. It should be at the archmage level.'' thought King Leon.


    The three of them were surprised since they didn''t feel anything until the magic circle appeared in the air. Although they were focused on their battle, their senses were not dulled to the point of being unable to sense such arge-scale magic circle being cast.


    Yet, they feel it only at thest moment, when the spell is almost done. On the other hand, the monster overlord roars loudly before throwing its white spear toward the magic circle, hoping to stop the magic.


    In the meantime, Angus already retreated into a safe distance as the magic circle shone brightly [6th Circle Spell - Rose Hazard]. *CLING* An enormous crystalized rose appeared from the magic circle facing the ground below.


    *BOOOOOM* At this moment, the white spear thrown by the monster overlord crashes into the crystalized rose and breaks the giant rose in the air. The breaking giant rose makes the fragmented ruby fall down faster and spread further.


    Remembering the Rose Hazard Angus mentioned during his previous report, King Leon immediately grabs the old man beside him before [Blink] into the distance. As the fragmented ruby rains down below, the Gram horde slowly turns into crystalized ruby. *GROOARR*


    The Gram could only cry in pain before exploding into a more fragmented ruby. *CRACK* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* The exploded ruby created a more chain reaction and affected more Gram.


    A momentter, the whole area is covered by fragmented ruby until it turns into fine red dust. The only one left on this red sandy ground is the humanoid monster overlord.


    Some parts of its body are still turned into crystallized ruby. However, it couldn''t infect his other body parts further. Seeing the monster overlord''s haggard appearance, Nabe no longer looks yfully at him but observes him vigntly.


    Nabe knows few could withstand her spell without being crystallized. Even the unknown colossal monster in the Undermine Council didn''t dare directly receive [Ruby Hazard].


    Still, it didn''t mean her spell was invincible. There are times when someone could resist it with just their body like the draconic Alder and the Gram monster overlord did.


    Based on her experience, people like this have powerful body resistance and magic immunity. It is so strong that it could resist most of the magic. This is the worst type of opponent to any magician. Moreover, Nabe also notices the humanoid monster''s wound slowly recovering.


    ''This will be a long fight!!'' thought Nabe inwardly.


    King Leon and the old man didn''t miss this chance to attack the monster overlord again. They will not give the monster overlord any time to recover. *GROOOARR* At this moment, another loud roar was heard from the deep bottomless abyss.


    "This¡­ Old man, I think it''s time to fight seriously." said King Leon with a frown at the beastly roar.


    "Shut up, kid. You are a hundred years too young to advise this old man," retorted the old man,unching a giant palm.


    "Tch¡­ Suit yourself. If the situation is going south, I will retreat with the kids first." said King Leon.


    "Hmph¡­ Then, just go. I don''t need your help." said the old man before attacking the monster overlord again.


    "Stubborn old fool as always." retorted King Leon.


    During this moment, the whole area once again trembles. *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* Various giant cracks appeared around the frozen basin. *THUMB* *THUMB* *THUMB*


    A loud thumping sound came from the basin. A giant white w hand appeared from the edge of the frozen basin. Soon, an enormous white furry monster emerged. It looked like a big white fur gori, but it had long white ws on both hands.


    "That''s a behemoth?!!" said Angus while observing the monster.


    "It''s an ancient behemoth." chimed Nabe from the side.


    "Ancient Behemoth?!" replied Angus.


    "Yes, it is a legendary creature capable of using the power of time," said Nabe.


    "Time?!!" said Angus.


    *GROOOARR* The Ancient Behemoth roared loudly as an invisible wave released across the ground [Reversion]. All the red sand dust on the nearby ground trembled before reverting to crystalized Gram.


    Then, the crystalized part slowly reverts back into its own previous body. It''s a magical and absurd phenomenon, even in the world of magic.


    "Fuck, that''s cheating!!"ined Kusibe and Bornja.


    On the other hand, Angus and Nabe only observe this absurd magical phenomenon without changing expression. They use all their mind power to observe [Reversion].


    "It''s not a perfect reverse."mented Angus.


    "Yes. Only the high-grade one is being reversed. None of the ones you killed before is getting revived." said Nabe.


    "So, it could only revert the transmuted one." said Angus.


    "Hoo¡­ Seems you already noticed my spell''s nature." said Nabe.


    "Anyone who sees it a few times will also notice it. Anyway, I will try to hold those Gram again. Let''s see if that Behemoth could still revive them." said Angus.


    "I see¡­ Then, I will try to hold the Ancient Behemoth." said Nabe.


    "Nope, you should¡­" said Angus in protest.


    "Boy, you don''t know how dangerous Ancient Behemoth is. Leave it to the expert one." said Nabe before turning into a fragmented ruby.


    "A clone?! *Sigh* Whatever¡­ Lilith, Brigida, please protect the base and Jayna. Make sure none of the aftermath attacks approach it." said Angus.


    "Yes, Master." replied Lilith and Brigida respectively.


    Then, Angus nces at the silent Jayna before running towards the revived Gram. At this moment, two powerful Ruby Champions are summoned from the red sand in the area and fight against the Behemoth.


    During their short confrontation, Angus notices some sort of distortion every time they sh. The Ruby Champion''s body somehow degraded each time they touched the Behemoth ws.


    ''They are reverted back into red dust. What a powerful ability¡­ No wonder Nabe didn''t want me to sh with it directly.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Jayna only watches Angus butcher the high-grade Gram effortlessly. At first, she feels worried and useless since she is in no condition to fight. There are times when she tries to persuade Angus to run from this ce.


    Yet, Angus'' resolution and persuasion manage to win her heart. As Jayna keeps looking at Angus'' figure, she subconsciously enters a deep trance. Angus''s fluid movement and swordsmanship keep ying in her head.


    Facing the high-grade Gram horde, Angus uses various swordsmanship styles, techniques, and skills. Sometimes Angus is as fast as the wind. Other times, he flows like a river. The next moment, he is as sturdy as a mountain.


    This makes his movement more unpredictable and makes it difficult for the Gram to surround him. No matter what kind of attack or tactic the Gram used, they couldn''t even catch Angus'' shadow. This movement is reyed in Jayna''s head as she falls into a deep trance.


    At this moment, Jayna remembered Angus'' lesson not too long ago.


    "My sword is dull?" asked Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ As I thought, our bond is only to share our memories in the third perspective. We didn''t share ourprehension or thoughts in the memories." said Angus.


    "Hm??" asked Jayna in confusion.


    "You inherited all of my memories and sword technique. However, your ownprehension is not catching up with it." said Angus.


    "Is it bad?" asked Jayna.


    "It makes your sword dull." replied Angus.


    "Hee??" asked Jayna in confusion.


    "Let''s say¡­ What would you do if you were facing an enemy and had a sword in your hand?" asked Angus.


    "Erm¡­ I should¡­" replied Jayna before stopping.


    Jayna couldn''t continue her answer because whenever she tried to think of an answer, she found it was always the wrong choice. Even after a few minutes of hard thinking with the help of [Analyze], she still couldn''t find a good answer to Angus'' question.


    "*Poke* The answer is cut it." said Angus as he chopped Jayna''s head softly.


    "Cut it?!" replied Jayna.


    "Yes. When you are facing an enemy with a sword in your hand. You just need to cut it." said Angus as he swung his practice sword vertically.


    At this moment, Jayna could feel Angus'' aura change for a moment. She felt like she would get cut just by being near him. As Angus lowered his practice sword, she saw that the entire training ground before him was cut into two.


    "Now, I want you to meditate about it. Before you truly understand it, don''t ever try to learn another new sword technique or skill." said Angus.


    Since then, Jayna''s swordsmanship has stagnated. She also notices why Angus calls her sword dull. It is not that her sword is not sharp enough, but her ability to cut things is weaker than before.


    Previously, she could cut training boulders without effort. Now, she needs all her focus to do it.


    In fact, Jayna also knows Angus experienced the same thing in his previous life and gets the same question from his master. However, he somehow managed to break through it in the next few moments.


    Angus could even do the same simple sword sh he showed Jayna before after breaking through this problem.


    Angus'' current swordy reminds Jayna of her sword problem and enlightens her. Despite using various techniques, she never found a hesitation in Angus'' sword.


    "His sword is sharp." muttered Jayna.


    Sorry for thete update. Quite busy these days. I also don''t feel well these days. There are a seasonal sickness in my area. It''s hard to stay fit these days.


    Anyway, enjoy the chapter.

 Chapter 810 Negotiation

    810 Negotiation


    "His sword is sharp." muttered Jayna.


    *Mmmm* A soft groaning sound could be heard from the sleeping Anna. Jayna awakens from her trace and looks at her beloved naughty daughter.


    Jayna finds Anna half-awake but still clinging to her with a pouting cheek. Her reaction is simr to someone who identally wakes up.


    "Anna?!" called Jayna softly.


    "Mmm¡­ It''s too noisy!!" groaned Anna.


    "Err¡­ We are in the middle of the battlefield." replied Jayna with confusion.


    Their current location is indeed loud. But Anna is a sleepyhead who could sleep through a more dangerous and noisy battlefield during the Undermine Council incident. Jayna doubts this loud noise isparable with that noise.


    "Battlefield?! Did Mommy burst bubbles?" asked Anna.


    "No, but Daddy is bursting bubbles to protect us." Jayna pointed at the fighting Angus in the distance.


    Anna nces at Angus'' figure without too much expression while clinging to Jayna. She still has drowsy, sleepy eyes.


    After a few minutes of silence, "Ehh¡­ Isn''t that Daddy? Why is Daddy bursting bubbles alone? Why not ask for Anna?!! Anna also wants to burst bubbles!!" said Anna excitedly.


    "Geezz¡­ Anna calms down. It''s dangerous there." said Jayna.


    "But Anna also wants to burst bubbles!! Please¡­" pleaded Anna.


    "*Sigh* Fine. But stay close to Daddy and don''t go too far. Mommy can''t help you if you are in danger," said Jayna while taking out a magic rifle gun.


    Since the previous Undermine Council incident, they have already used too many magic guns. As Angus is busy preparing Jayna''s sword, they only have a few magic guns left in their space storage.


    They didn''t expect to encounter this kind of monster horde in the middle of the kingdom. Still, they decided not to carelessly use the magic guns unless it was an emergency. Just from the previous incident, they had already consumed at least a few hundred thousand gold coins worth of magic guns.


    Moreover, there is also Lilith with her archery support. Jayna is also reluctant to use such a burning money weapon.


    Getting confirmation from Jayna, Anna immediately jumps down from her and puts on her own Power Arm.


    "Don''t worry, Anna will protect Mommy!!" said Anna before rushing into the distance.


    Like a meteorite, she just crushed everything before her and broke them. None could stop her, be it high-grade Gram or the leftover crystallized ruby on the ground.


    "Wiii¡­ Bubble! Bubble!! Bubble!!"ughed Anna madly.


    She destroys any Gram in her surroundings with a single punch. Unbeknownst to her, she slowly approaches the Ancient Behemoth, who is fighting the Ruby Champion.


    "Anna!!" called Angus and Jayna in worry.


    Unfortunately, Anna moves too fast and is already approaching the Ancient Behemoth. *CLANG* *BOOOOM* In a split second, she shes with the Behemoth''s giant w and creates a strong shockwave nearby.


    "Ehh¡­ Not burst?!" said Anna nonchntly.


    Then, Anna gets thrown backward while looking at the Ancient Behemoth confusedly.


    "Silvia, help Anna!!" called Angus.


    "Yes, Master. Res FII Daus Naka¡­" replied Silvia while starting to cast unknown elven magic.


    Perceiving a new target, the Ancient Behemoth starts to rush at Anna. As Anna wanted tounch another punch, she felt something weird in her surroundings. *CLANG* *BOOOM* At this moment, a giant ruby swordunched from the sky toward the Ancient Behemoth.


    The Ancient Behemoth gets buried by the sudden appearance of the Giant Ruby Sword. In the meantime, Anna seems distracted by something in her surroundings.


    "Anna!!" called Angus while approaching her.


    Unfortunately, Anna is too preupied and does not hear Angus'' call.


    "Urghh¡­ Irritating!! Bubbles should just stay bubbles. Don''t hide and go!!" said Anna before she was covered with ck light.


    A massive ck pir erupted from Anna up to the sky. This sudden change was noticed by everyone, including King Leon, the old man, and the Gram monster overlord.


    "Brat, you are raising something dangerous," said the old man, side-ncing at a ck pir in the distance.


    "It''s my daughter''s choice." replied King Leon nonchntly.


    Despite their calmness, they could feel a dreadful aura from Anna. All their instincts told them to run away from that massive ck light. A momentter, the ck light recedes, revealing the transformed adult Anna.


    Unlike her previous teenage form, she looks like she is the same age as Jayna, and she gives off the aura of a charming, beautiful princess. If it were not for the crowned horn on her head and the hard skin on her w hands, she might be one of the most beautiful women in the world.


    As soon as she finished transforming, Anna swiped her w hand horizontally. *Click* *BOOOM* A momentter, a massive transparent barrier and a giant ruby sword broke before her. Everyone also noticed another terrifying auraing from the Ancient Behemoth.


    Previously, no one could feel the Behemoth''s true strength or aura. Although everyone knows it is a dangerous creature from its appearance, no one knows its true capability or grade. It is as if something were concealing its aura.


    To everyone''s surprise, the Ancient Behemoth''s presence is not a monster but a legendary beast with boundless mana.


    "Tch¡­ This will be harder than I expected. Brat, prepare to retreat anytime." said Nabe, who suddenly appeared beside Angus.


    "Huh? What happened?" asked Angus.


    "That''s a full-grown Ancient Behemoth. It mayck real attack power. But we also have almost zero chance of killing it in thisnd. It is the true master of this frozennd. I bet the stagnated space is also because of its presence." said Nabe.


    "Ancient Behemoth is a legendary creature created from the untouched frozennd for a long period. It is not only capable of manipting time elements but also breaks the bnce between time and space." said Nabe.


    "Damn¡­ Howe such a creature exists?!!" said Angus.


    "Well, that''s the worst scenario. If it tries to break the time and space, it will also die. So, I don''t think it will do that unless it is ast resort. Anyway, the Ancient Behemoth is a legendary territorial beast. As long as it stays in the coldnd, it could revive itself infinitely." said Nabe.


    "Did we have no other choice?!" asked Angus worriedly.


    "There is.. But I don''t think it is possible now." said Nabe.


    While Angus and Nabe talk, the transformed Anna shes again with the Ancient Behemoth. During their sh, an invisible distortion and crack often appeared around Anna.


    "Urghhh¡­ Annoying!! Can''t you shut up!!" shouted Anna in anger.


    *CRACKK* Another massive crack space appeared in the area. *GRRRRRTT* In response, the Ancient Behemoth growled angrily but did not rush towards Anna carelessly.


    "Ahhh¡­ Finally, it''s silent. What do you think you are? ckie?! Murmuring psst psst pstt like an idiot. Even ckie will stay silent if I ask nicely."ined Anna.


    Hearing this, everyone, including Nabe, is confused by the current situation. No one could understand what Anna was talking about.


    "GRRRRTT¡­. *ROOOARR* Why? Here?" said the Ancient Behemoth in a hoarse voice.


    "Hmm¡­ Aren''t we burst bubbles? Wait¡­ it should be me that''s burst," replied Anna.


    "Leave!! Go!!" replied the Ancient Behemoth.


    "Ehhh¡­ We can''t. Daddy and Mommy need to do something important." replied Anna.


    As Anna and the Ancient have a talk, "Boy, I think we could still have hope. Hurry, help little Anna negotiate with it."


    "Ancient Behemoth may be invincible inside his territory, but he is one of the social legendary beasts. He can be talked to, albeit quite difficult."


    Hearing this, Angus immediately approaches the transformed Anna.


    "We are sorry for the sudden intrusion. We need to use this ce for the next few days to forge an artifact," chimed Angus from the side, stopping Anna from replying.


    "Artifact?!" said the Ancient Behemoth.


    "Yes. It''s a sword for my woman." said Angus.


    "Phoenix?" replied Ancient Behemoth.


    Angus is surprised at this revtion but still gives a silent nod. Getting Angus'' answer, the Ancient Behemoth raises one of its w hands to the air while howling loudly. *ROOOOOARRR*


    "One month. Leave." said the Ancient Behemoth.


    After saying this, the Ancient Behemoth turns back towards the frozen Basin before suddenly disappearing into nothingness. At the same time, all the high-grade Gram also disappears, along with the chilly gust in the air.


    The only one remaining is the Gram monster overlord, who is still fighting with King Leon and the mysterious old man. Noticing the changing situation on Angus'' side, they tacitly stop fighting and regroup with Angus.


    "Angus, what happened?" asked King Leon.


    "I''m not entirely sure either. That Ancient Behemoth seems to be giving us one month to stay here," said Angus.


    "Then, what about that monster overlord?!" said King Leon.


    "Not sure. But I don''t think it will attack us again." said Angus.


    "Certainly, it looks like it didn''t intend to fight us again. What did you think, old man?" King Leon asked.


    "Hmph¡­ Who knows? There are too many things that my ancestors did to thisnd." said the old man nonchntly.


    "*Sigh* Alright. Let''s stabilize the situation first. Where is this guardian of yours?" asked King Leon.


    "How would I know¡­ Now, I am just a retired old lumberjack." said the old man.


    "You are kidding, right?" asked King Leon with a frown.


    "Sometimes, we have to look beyond what we want and do what¡¯s best." - Polo, Dragon Ball Z.


    Enjoy the chapter.

 Chapter 811 Artifact Manifestation

    811 Artifact Manifestation


    "You are kidding, right?" asked King Leon with a frown.


    "Huh?!! I told you I would retire for good!! If it were not for the sudden appearance of that monster, I would not leave my cabin." retorted the old man.


    "Wait¡­ Then, who is the one thatmands your Guardian all this time?" asked King Leon.


    "Ahh.. That''s probably that stupid axe. It said something about keeping my duty until I came back or something." said the old man.


    "Your axe? *Sigh* What a mess¡­ Angus, how is the Guardian?" asked King Leon.


    "The Gram horde stopped attacking the ss Fortress and returned to the basin. As for the guardian captain, two are missing, the other two are still trapped by Anna, and their leader¡­ well, he is fighting Anna''s monster." said Angus.


    "Anna''s monster? Since when have I had a monster? Wait¡­ am I having a child? But am I too young to have a child? Does this make me a young mom?! Or single mom?" bbering Anna.


    "*BANG* Stop thinking about weird stuff!! It''s the thing you createdst night. Though, I am not sure what kind of monster it is." rebuked Angus while giving a head chop to Anna.


    "Ouch¡­ It hurts!! It hurts!!" said Anna while rolling around and grabbing her head


    At the same time, Anna also reverted to her child version.


    Ignoring the little troublemaker, "Hmm¡­ Then, go towards the ss Fortress first. You should clear this mess, old man." said King Leon.


    "Tch¡­ Fine. Since it was my axe doing, I will beat all of them. Who knows, he will create such a big force in just a few dozen years." said the old man.


    "That will not happen if you stop them in the first ce." retorted King Leon.


    "Brat, how many times have I told you? I am retired!! I no longer go to the frontline or deal with this stuff. You should be d that I go along with you this time." replied the old man.


    The two men re at each other as they release their massive mana. The whole frozenke trembled under their pressure.


    "Alright, that''s enough!!" shouted Angus from the side while releasing his mana.


    The two men looked at Angus with surprise and stopped their pressure.


    "I don''t care if you want to kill each other or fight. But, go somewhere else. I am not protecting this ce just to be destroyed by your petty fight." said Angus coldly.


    "Tch¡­ Fine. Let''s get this done first." said the old man.


    After that, Angus and the others start to arrange things in their camp.


    "So, who is this old man? As far as I remember, the Heart only has two seventh grade." said Nabe.


    "Hohoho¡­ You are thinking too much of me, Lad. I am just an old lumberjack." said the old man.


    "He is the Patimura Dipo, the former Archduke of the Heart Kingdom and thest Bastion of Everwhite." said King Leon directly.


    "Wait.. Then, how about the previous geezer? Isn''t he called Patimura Dipo? Did it mean the Heart has four seventh grade?" asked Angus in confusion.


    "Ahh.. That person. I believe he is the manifestation of my artifact. I also didn''t think he would make the Guardian grow this much." said Patimura Dipo.


    "Manifestation of artifacts? Is that even possible?" asked Angus.


    "It''s rare. But, yes. An artifact can be a person. Though, it is also the first time for me to see artifact manifestation at this level." said Nabe from the side.


    "Alright, we will speak about that old man''s artifactter. Now, you should retreat to a safe ce first. I already contacted Duchess Amberze to bring some reinforcement." said King Leon.


    "No, we can''t do it. We can''t leave this ce. There are many things to prepare for the forging process." argued Angus.


    Hearing this, King Leon didn''t reply and only nced at the standing Gram Monster Overlord in the distance.


    ''It seems it has no intention to attack us.'' thought King Leon inwardly.


    "Red Queen Nabe, can I trust you with these kids'' safety?" asked King Leon.


    "Don''t worry, I already signed a contract with Angus. Even if I don''t want to, I will need to help them." said Nabe casually.


    "Good. Then, stay here and do what you need to do. Leave the Guardian matter to us." said King Leon.


    After arranging a few things for Angus and the others, King Leon and Patimura leave the base to find the Guardian. They no longer intend to fight the Gram monster overlord and provoke the Ancient Behemoth.


    King Leon and the old man had already heard about the Ancient Behemoth''s prowess from Nabe and Angus. One wrong move, everyone here may end up dead along with this frozen dimension.


    At that time, even Draven''s space ability may be unable to escape it. Severing the time and space not only creates massive physical destruction but also may erase anything that happens in that space.


    In other words, everything in this space will get destroyed and leave a trace. Unless it is a transcended being that could surpass time and space, no one could resist such a phenomenon.


    In fact, they are d that the Ancient Behemoth gave them one month to stay here. After one month, they will think about itter.


    Evacuating and emigrating the residents in the Everwhite is not an easy decision. Both King Leon and the old man know about this problem and many problems following it.


    After parting with King Leon and Patimura, Angus immediately fell on Jayna''s arm. His breath got rougher, along with his pale face.


    "Angus!!" called Jayna in worry.


    Unfortunately, Angus couldn''t say anything. He feels pain all over his body. His chest feels like it''s getting burned from the inside. His perfect body control slowly copses. In his vision, he keeps getting various system notifications.


    "*Ding* Strength is increased by 1."


    "*Ding* Strength is increased by 1."


    "*Ding* Dexterity is increased by 1"


    "*Ding* Dexterity is increased by 1"


    "*Ding* Intelligence is increased by 1"


    "*Ding* Vitality is increased by 1."


    "*Ding* Vitality is increased by 1."


    "*Ding* Vitality is increased¡­."


    "*Ding* An unusual situation detected on the Mana Core."


    With thest notification message in his view, Angus''s vision gets blurry and plunges into the darkness. A momentter, his consciousness slowly wakes up inside the pitch-ck darkness.


    Angus feels lethargess all over his body and mind. He feels like he has been in this darkness for a long time but just woke up. He also fell into a heavy water liquid and couldn''t move his body properly. Still, he could breathe normally.


    ''Where am I? What is happening?'' thought Angus.


    Angus tries to contact Jayna only to find his bond with Jayna is blocked. urately, he feels he didn''t have [Allegiance] or any other Ancient Powers.


    Angus feels like his mind is thinking very slowly, like a degraded person. Yet, his consciousness could perceive all this slownesspared to his usual thought. It was a strange phenomenon, but he didn''t have any sort of panic or fear. Instead, Angus feels calm and cozy.


    The pitch-darkness is not something he fears or hates. He feels like he is inside his mother''s womb and protected. As this sensation pleasures his mind, his mind slowly notices something inside this darkness.


    ''What is that? A person? Monster?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Angus couldn''t see what was in front of him. Every time he thought of something, the thing changed into a different shape ording to his mind before blending with the darkness. He feels like his mind is getting tricked and hallucinated.


    It is not amon phenomenon when someone finds a mysterious silhouette inside the pitch-ck darkness ording to one mind. Still, Angus couldn''t just ignore this silhouette as he felt it was important to him.


    Time passed by and Angus was still in the same condition as before. He feels like an eternity has passed by in this ce. Yet, he couldn''t do anything about it or even have any sort of fear though. *CRACK* Suddenly, he hears a small crack.


    *CRACK* *CRACK* A momentter, Angus finds the darkness before him crack like a mirror. In a split second, he finally sees the silhouette inside the darkness. He could see a pitch-ck dark iris re at him before disappearing with the rest of the darkness.


    Angus feels like getting hallucinated again as this scene happens so fast. Then, he feels suffocated and unable to breathe. It is as if the surrounding darkness is trying to drown him. Angus subconsciously struggles as the cracking gets bigger and bathes him with light.


    The next moment, Angus wakes up with a deep breath before coughing a few times. *COUGH* *COUGH* *COUGH*


    "Angus!!" called Jayna while hugging him.


    Beside her, Anna is also hugging him tightly. Looking at his surroundings, he finds the frozen ground is filled with massive cracks. He could also see a few people gathering in the distance, looking in their direction.


    "What just happened?" asked Angus.


    ¡°Hell is just a frame of mind.¡± - Christopher Marlowe, Dr. Faustus.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 812 Fourth Grade

    Chapter 812 Fourth Grade


    "What just happened?" asked Angus.


    A few secondster, Angus gets the whole story from his bond with Jayna. Unexpectedly, he broke through the fourth grade. During the breakthrough period, he released an enormous mana and pushed everything away.


    If it is not for Nabe''s fast reaction to change his body location, he may end up destroying his current base. After that, the surrounding area turned into a mana storm due to his strong mana fluctuation. This mana storm somehow rejects anyone except for Jayna and Anna.


    "Daddy, wake up!! Daddy makes Mommy super worried!! Bad Daddy!!" said Anna from the side loudly.


    Hearing this, Angus could only smile sheepishly while hugging Anna and Jayna. *Blink* King Leon arrived near him with his usual cold face.


    "How is your body, Brat?" asked King Leon.


    "I feel... stronger." replied Angus shortly.


    "Hmph!! You are the first human that reaches fourth grade before twenty. I doubt there are even other races with such a speed advancement in Firuman. Alright, take your time before meeting meter." said King Leon before disappearing.


    At the same time, Angus notices another familiar presence approaching him from afar.


    "You goddamn brat!! Can you not worry your father for even a second!!" rebuked Duke Jacob loudly.


    "Good to see you too, Father." said Angus.


    "You have no idea what you did¡­." said Duke Jacob as he continued hisint.


    Half listening to his father''s rambling, Angus slowly notices the surrounding change. The first thing he found was four huge Alkin in the distance. Based on Jayna''s information, King Leon let the Homunculus squad open a space portal and let these four Alkine in.


    If the Guardian is not on the brink of destruction, Angus knows King Leon will use this method tounch a surprise attack on them. He could also guess his father Jacob ising through this method.


    The Everwhite region may have its space frozen and stagnated. However, it didn''t mean others couldn''t manipte or use it. In fact, if Angus used shadow mode with the help of Draven, he could easily dodge and fight more appropriately with the Gram Overlord.


    However, he decides to use Draven as hisst resort. Draven also states to not use his power in battle unless he is confident to kill his opponent and any onlooker.


    Since Angus wasn''t certain about killing Gram Overlord and just trying to buy time, he decided to not use Draven''s shadow power.


    Besides Jacob and King Leon, Angus also noticed arge army of high-grade knights. Half of theme from Sur Knights and Explosion Squad. It could be seen that his father is the spearhead in this invasion battle.


    ''Fortunately, the battle has already ended before it even started. Otherwise, the Sur may exhaust their low number. Nothing goodes from infighting war.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Besides the army stationed in his previous expanded base camp, Angus also noticed a thunderous ck cloud in the ce of Everwhite Basin. The whole Basin is covered by thunderous storm clouds that keep raging on constantly.


    After the Gram horde retreats towards the bottomless Basin, the Gram Overlord seals the whole Basin hole with thick ice. Then, a vast cloud storm slowly covers the area.


    Fortunately, only a day passed by since his breakthrough process. Angus still has time to forge Jayna''s sword at the winter solstice.


    Still, Angus didn''t expect he would reach fourth grade so soon. He knows his mana core is designed so it could upgrade easily and not have conventional bottlenecks.


    As long as he fulfills all the conditions to upgrade, it will automatically break through to the next grade. Thinking about this, Angus immediately open his status panel.


    Host: Angus Victory


    Age: 18 Years Old


    MP: 779/779 -> 1002/1002


    Chi: 1447 -> 2076


    Heritage chi: ???


    Strength: 61 -> 63


    Dexterity: 60 -> 62


    Intelligence: 60 -> 61


    Vitality: 60 -> 65


    Soul Point: 287.698 -> 291.878


    Soul Reserve: 1758


    Angus didn''t expect his fight in the past few days in this cold area would improve his mana so much. His mana should be near 800 points and far from reaching his current mana threshold to reach fourth grade.


    Since Angus also didn''t intend to increase his attributes, he never checked his status sinceing to the Everwhite region. In fact, he nned to never change everything in his stats so he could keep his perfect body control.


    Now, his body is super in a mess. Not to mention getting perfect body control, Angus may have a problem with his daily life for the next few weeks. Almost all his stats increase by two, except for the Intelligence attribute.


    Noticing the winter solstice and the forging time getting closer, he began to worry more about it.


    As if sensing his worry, "Angus!!" called Jayna from the side.


    Seeing Jayna''s passionate eyes, "*Sigh* You are right. I am getting impatient. Don''t worry, I will not force myself again." reassured Angus.


    "Angus, you are my love. My only one. Just being with you is enough for me." said Jayna.


    "Ehem¡­ You are still in public, kids!! You should¡­" chimed Jacob from the side.


    *Snapped* *WHOOOSH* A huge fire barrier covered Angus'' surroundings and interrupted his father''s lecture. Ignoring his father outside, Angus and Jayna kiss passionately and forget everything nearby.


    After a few minutes of intense kissing, "Did Daddy and Mommy go to mate? Or already mating?" asked Anna innocently from the side.


    Angus nced at the naughty little girl while Jayna blushed shyly from Anna''s sight.


    "Yes, we are going to mate. Why don''t you y first?" asked Angus, trying to make the naughty girl go.


    *WHOOSH* "Not now, brat!! His Majesty is already waiting for you!!" said Jacob while creating an opening in his firewall.


    "Tch.." replied Angus.


    "I am not going anywhere." said Jayna from the side.


    Afterward, they approach King Leon''s tent and find almost everyone gathering. Be it the injured Respected Ones, King Leon, the real Patimura, Duchess Amberze, and other army captains under Duke Jacob.


    "So, you are saying we should just abandon our home?!!" shouted one of the Respected Ones to one of the employees.


    Before anyone could reply, they noticed Angus and his family''s sudden arrival.


    "So, what''s the situation?" asked Angus.


    "So, this is the real troublemaker. Release our leader!!" said one of the Respected Ones.


    Angus frowned at this usation before ncing at King Leon and the others.


    "Apparently, the two Guardian Captain and Master Patimura''s axe is still sealed under Anna''s power." said Jacob from the side.


    "Ohhh¡­ Anna, did you want to release them?" asked Angus nonchntly.


    "Nope." replied Anna while clinging to Jayna.


    "Sorry, can''t do it." said Angus to the Respected Ones smugly.


    "Brat!! Did you know what you are doing?" shouted Respected Ones.


    Rather than replying, "Your Majesty, permission to kill?" asked Angus coldly.


    "Granted." replied King Leon shortly.


    *BOOOOM* *WHOOOSHH* A massive shockwave erupted and destroyed the tent. In front of Angus a huge line of destruction appeared until a few dozen meters away. As for the previous Respected Ones, besides the blood on the nearby ground and wall, none of his body is intact.


    "Ahh¡­ Sorry, I just broke through and it''s hard to control my strength. I guess a single casual punch could create this mess."


    "Y-You¡­" said another Respected Ones.


    Before the other Respected Ones could say other words, "I apologize, Baron Victory. It is not our intention to insult you." said Respected Flokes in a hurry.


    Hearing this, Angus once again had a frowning expression.


    "If my daughter said she would not let them go, no one could force her. Then, I will rest first. I am quite tired after my breakthrough." said Angus before leaving the broken tent.


    "*CLAP* Let''s return to our previous topic?" asked King Leon.


    "Personally, I don''t mind if all those civilians are dying. Even if all of you somehow survive the next Gram Wave, you still need topensate the Heart for the breach of our agreement and contract." said King Leon.


    "Besides, you should be d for Angus since he managed to buy you time for a total evacuation. So, what did you think, old man?" added King Leon.


    "*SIGH* What a mess¡­ I guess you will not leave me alone even after this. Between this ursednd or the survival of the people? Tch¡­ Did you even need me to say it, brat?" said the real Patimura.


    "Then, I will leave the whole mobilization to you. I hope none of you are trying to y around. Otherwise, I will butcher all of you personally." said King Leon before ncing at the Respected Ones.


    Seeing this, the Respected Ones nce at the Patimura but only get a surrender response.


    "Count me out!! After this, I will no longer be involved in politics again. Besides, it is not a bad thing. I am not sure what my ancestors did back then nor the real truth behind it. But, one thing certain is we should never stay in this ursednd."

 Chapter 813 Body Recalibration

    Chapter 813 Body Recalibration


    "But, one thing certain is we should never stay in this ursednd." said the old Patimura.


    "L-Leader, you are not serious, right? The Everwhite is our home. Your home!!" said Respected Ones.


    ''Hmm¡­ It seems this bunch of fools still couldn''t realize their situation.'' thought King Leon inwardly.


    During Angus'' breakthrough, King Leon and the old Patimura decide to apprehend all the guardians and the Respected Ones. It turns out the ones called the Respected Ones are those old retired veterans among the guardians.


    Most of these people are already drunk with power and authority. They even forget about their initial duty and oath. For King Leon and old Patimura, these people are just leeches or malignant cancer. These people are the ones that King Leon hates the most.


    If he found these people in his government, King Leon would execute them on the spot without caring about their ranking or position. This is the iron rule that gives him the title of cold-blooded king.


    ''Still, I didn''t expect these people to recognize the old man as their leader. Maybe it is because of that Flokes.'' thought King Leon inwardly.


    "*SIGH* Yes, Everwhite is indeed my home. But all of that is in the past. The home full ofughter and warm smiles is no more. The only things left are a cold hall and emptiness." said old Patimura mncholically.


    Hearing this, everyone''s mood turns somber. Although most people here are from the new generation that has never experienced thest civil war, they are still familiar with it.


    It could be said that Everwhite and Guardian are the ones that received the most damage during thest civil war, especially the Royal Archduke Dipo family.


    "Kekeke¡­ Forgive this old man''s rambling. Seeing many familiar faces today makes this old man reminiscing about the past. Anyway, what I said before is not wrong either. Even without the danger of Gram, the Everwhite region is too scarce of resources to develop and live."


    "We should use this chance to move from this ursednd. Besides, all of you already heard what the Ancient Behemoth can do. Staying here is just seeking death." said the old Patimura.


    "Leader¡­ *Sigh* Your Excellency, could you lend some men to help move the resident. I am afraid we are too short on personnel to move the whole resident out of the Everwhite." said Respected Flokes.


    Hearing this, some of the Respected Ones still couldn''t ept the decision, but they also couldn''t do anything. Although they don''t know if the danger of Ancient Behemoth is real or not, King Leon''s army is still ready to ughter them anytime here.


    "Duke Jacob, I leave this matter to you." said King Leon.


    "As you wish, Your Highness." replied Duke Jacob.


    After that, they talk about the details of the evacuation and immigration while being supervised by King Leon and old Patimura. Seeing the meeting could go on without his presence, the old Patimura decided to leave the meeting tent first.


    "Thanks for your word, old man." said King Leon while following Patimura outside.


    "I just stated the fact. Besides, with the weakened seal, this ce will be filled with Gram in no time." said the old Patimura.


    "Hm?" asked King Leon in confusion.


    "If I am not wrong, that youngd is freeing the phoenix souls in thisnd. Those Phoenix are actually one of the key barriers to lessening the Gram spawn in the area. I am unsure how often my ancestors strengthened the barrier with those poor women. But it was never the real solution."


    "As far as I know, this ce has been filled with Gram since ancient times. It traced even far before my ancestor''s rule and staying in this ce. Personally, I don''t think it is good to go against nature." said Patimura.


    "Agreed. In fact, I don''t mind if these ces turned into monster habitats long ago. It may even be a good ie for adventurers." said King Leon.


    "Hmph!! Look at you¡­ The useless weak boy finally turned into a proper king." said Patimura.


    "Well, I just got some enlightenment recently." said King Leon cryptically.


    *Rain Falling Down* *Rain Falling Down* At this moment, the twin Gemini approaches King Leon while chanting the same song repeatedly.


    Seeing the Twin Gemini, "Tch¡­ Where did you go all this time?!!" rebuked King Leon.


    The Twin Gemini stops singing and looks at King Leon momentarily before singing again while dancing around King Leon. *Rain Falling Down* *Rain Falling Down*


    "Kehehehe¡­. It seems you still have a habit of picking up strange things." said the old Patimura.


    "Shut up, old man." said King Leon helplessly.


    Meanwhile, Angus and his family decide to return to their own tent.


    Before entering the tent, "Anna, why don''t you y with Brigida or Lilith first." said Angus, trying to get the clingy girl away.


    "Oh¡­ Okay. Anna will not disturb Daddy and Mommy''s mating." said Anna loudly.


    "Hussh!! Anna!!" eximed Jayna while blushing.


    Then, Anna jumps down from Jayna''s arm and makes a loud fail whistle. *PFTT* *PPIIIIKK* A momentter, a loud piercing bird sound could be heard from the stormy area in the distance. A Gram with the shape of an icebirdes out from the center of the Everwhite Basin.


    Through the wind, it generated strong freezing gusts of cold wind. Such a conspicuous Gram was immediately noticed by all the sentry guards nearby.


    "That''s¡­ fifth-grade monster!!" eximed the sentry guards nearby.


    "Stand down, everyone. That''s Anna''s¡­ pet." said Angus through arge-scale telepathy spell.


    "Angus, it is..." said Jayna from the side.


    "It''s fine. It seems to be fond of Anna." said Angus.


    Hearing Angus'' notice, the sentry guard captain decides to believe his words and give a standby order. Soon, the icebird flies fast and arrives above Angus'' group. Then, itnds in front of Anna, while Anna immediately clings to it.


    "Pretty Bird!! Pretty Bird!!" eximed Anna happily.


    "Errr¡­ Fine. Brigida, Lilith, make sure you prevent Anna from creating a mess." said Angus before dragging Jayna to their own tent.


    After his breakthrough into fourth grade, his mind and body were uncontroble. Combined with the intense effect from [Allegiance] bond with Jayna, he feels he will have the urge to make love with his beloved girl anytime.


    Furthermore, he is still irritated from being questioned and rebuked by many foolish old men. Angus is not oblivious and knows precisely what kind of people they are.


    Before entering the Everwhite Frozen Lake, he observed every important person in Everwhite, including the Respected Ones.


    Entering their private tent, Angus and Jayna embrace their love together. After a few hours of intense exercise, they enter Angus'' battle system space. Inside the space, Angus ns to use [Analyze] the second threshold and slowly calibrate his body.


    For the next few hours, Jayna could see Angus'' body seemed to move on its own like a mass of unshaped organisms. It is simr to the scene in which the Altras race uses their [Shapeshift] technique.


    Since Angus needs to be in perfect body control as soon as possible, he decides to use [Analyze] to recalibrate his body. Although he couldn''t achieve excellent body control like his previous state, he could at least have good body control to not destroy stuff.


    It is just enough to do the forging process. Fortunately, his mana control is not reduced or going haywire. Instead, his mana control is increased by leaps and bounds. He could feel his connection with his mana ten times better.


    If he wanted, he could cast manyrge-scale spells at once effortlessly. All of this is the benefit of his fourth-grade mana core. As a person with perfect body control obsession, Angus also designed his core for better mana control.


    Furthermore, he also confirmed he could hide his mana and aura more easily. This is one of the features that his mana core has. Although he has not tested it, he knows he could hide his aura and mana even from the sixth-gradebatant.


    "URGGHH!!" groaned Angus loudly.


    However, body calibration is a disadvantage. Since it is a forceful method, his body will also receive immense pain. Even now, Angus feels like his body is crumbling apart.


    As he needed to feel his body change, he also couldn''t numb his body receptors, which increased the pain. Just as he couldn''t hold the pain, Angus suddenly felt a warm feeling covering his transformed body.


    "It''s okay. Angus, I am here." said Jayna softly while covering Angus with warm fire.


    At once, his body feels soaked inside a lurk of warm water. All the pain is diminished, but his receptor is not numbed.


    It is a magical sensation that even his current [Analyze] couldn''tprehend. Brushing any unnecessary thought, Angus went back to focusing on calibrating his body. After a few hours of grueling fight, Angus finally reached good body control.


    Naked, full of sweat, and exhausted, Angus looks at Jayna with passionate eyes. His fatigue and numbed body slowly disappear thanks to his high soul reserve and vitality. In fact, Angus'' vitality is the one that increases the most after breakthroughs.


    During his calibration, he could feel his body be more sturdy than before. He feels like he couldn''t get injured even after being shot by a gun in his previous life.

 Chapter 814 Annas Adventure

    Chapter 814 Anna''s Adventure


    Time passed by while Angus recalibrated his own body and spent a passionate night on Jayna''s arm. In the meantime, Lilith and Brigida are having their own problems and headaches.


    "This is bad..." said Lilith.


    "Should we go back now and report to the Master?" asked Brigida.


    "*Sigh* She never stops creating trouble." replied Lilith.


    The little troublemaker Anna somehow enters the center of Everwhite Basin while riding the fifth-grade icebird Gram. Moreover, the whole basin is already covered by a terrible rainstorm.


    The two prodigies couldn''t even get close to the storm without getting electrocuted or thrown back by the harsh wind. Unexpectedly, little Anna somehow manages to ride the icebird Gram without falling.


    Anna even does some crazy aerial maneuvers while swaying around in the air. After a few minutes of riding the wind like a surfer riding a wave, Anna finally arrived at the storm''s center. Like any storm, the middle part of the basin is calm, but there is no longer a giant bottomless hole.


    Only the humanoid monster overlord Gram standing in the center like a guard. The monster overlord also notices Anna''sing. In fact, he is pretty worried about this little girl. From his experience, this little girl is out of the world.


    No one could sh with the Ancient Behemoth in direct confrontation and survive. This is not just a statement butmon sense for those who know the Ancient Behemoth. The Ancient Behemoth is a unique being that could wield the power of time and space.


    Their long and sharp ws contain the most time and space power. Anyone who shes with it will deteriorate into nothingness as if consumed by time or crushed by the sheer pressure from the space itself.


    In fact, anyone who could survive shing with Ancient Behemoth means they have the power to destroy the world itself. Therefore, the monster overlord Gram didn''t dare fight with this little girl who could survive this disastrous w effect.


    "Ehh¡­ It''s empty?! Pretty bird,nd first." urged Anna.


    Afternding on the frozen ground, Anna finds a pitch-ck color below the opaque frozen ice below.


    "Woaahhh¡­ It''s so ck. What is it? Can Anna eat it?" asked Anna to the humanoid Gram.


    "..."


    The monster overlord Gram tries to ignore Anna while having cold sweat on his back. Despite Anna not releasing any dangerous aura and being in the cheerful girl state, he feels like he is standing in front of a mighty beast.


    "Hmm¡­" said Anna while having a mischievous smile.


    As she slowly approached the monster overlord, the monster overlord felt more pressure. The pressure is unbearable but does not hurt his physical body. It only affects his psyche and mind.


    "... R-Rgguuk Froz Full Nak Arkrain? [D-Did you want to enter inside?]" said the Gram Monster Overlord in his monsternguage.


    "Ehh¡­ Mmm¡­ Is there some food there?" asked Anna.


    ''Food? Well, there are plenty of those weak ones.'' thought Gram Monster Overlord.


    "Groakkk. [Yes.]" replied the Gram shortly.


    "Then, let''s go inside." replied Anna excitedly.


    "Izugru Frak Khaki [Please, wait a moment.]." said the monster overlord.


    Then, the Gram hit the frozen ground below with the bottom of his spear. *BANG* The frozen ground shakes for a moment without anything happening.


    "Mmm¡­"mented Anna while looking up.


    While Anna gets distracted, the ice ground suddenly shakes heavily as some part crumbles and connects to the pitch-ck bottomless hole. Yet, Anna keeps looking at the cloudy sky.


    Anna''s strange behavior also attracted the monster overlord. However, he didn''t feel anything above besides the dark storm cloud. *BBZZZZTT* At this moment, a small space portal appeared out of nowhere and someone fell down near the bottomless hole.


    ''Space portal?!'' thought the monster overlord with vignce.


    "Urgh¡­ It hurts!! Now, where am I?" said the falling person.


    "Ahhh¡­ It''s a pervert!!" eximed Anna.


    Before anyone could notice, Anna already kicked the unknown fat man''s balls and hid behind Icebird Gram while pretending to cry.


    "OUCHH!! Not again¡­" said the man while slumping on the ground.


    ''That person¡­ survive?!!'' thought the monster overlord warily.


    As the mysterious fat person wants to get up, he notices the humanoid Gram''s dreadful aura. Shocked by the terrifying monster overlord''s presence and aura, the fat man stumbled on his unsteady footing and fell back into the bottomless hole.


    "ARRGGHHH!!!" screamed the man before disappearing.


    "Ehh¡­ What is happening?" asked Anna with a confused look.


    ''Did you not expect that?'' thought the monster overlord.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Pretty Bird, Wissy Wissy!!" said Anna.


    Then, Anna rides the Icebird Gram before falling into the bottomless hole, leaving the confused Gram monster overlord. Falling inside the bottomless pit, the Icebird Gram notices that the fat person from before is already gone.


    Judging by the speedfall, they should still be able to see this person. This makes the Icebird interested in this mysterious fat person. Not only could he survive Anna''s horrifying kick, but the fat person also somehow could disappear and appear with the mysterious space ability.


    As the high-grade Gram, the Icebird Gram knows the pitch-ck hole is another space portal that leads to the inside of another unique dimension.Opening another space during the fall is almost impossible, even for space elemental experts.


    The dimension has no actual name, but everyone often refers to it as the Gram prison or Gram dungeon. It is a ce where most of the Gram bred and spawned. After falling down for who knows how long, Anna finally sees a bright light in front of her.


    Anna immediately jumps and does somersaults beforending carefully on the frozen ground. She finds she is inside some sort of icy alley that is often found inside a dungeon maze. It is a closed space without an opening for venttion beside its straightforward path.


    Some Grams of various sizes and species were surprised at Anna''s sudden arrival. Seeing it was not of its kind, these mindless Grams immediately rushed towards Anna.


    "Wiii¡­ Safe!! Huh, bubbles?! Go, Magen!!" said Anna.


    At once, Magen appeared on top of Anna''s head before releasing a dark purple mist. All the iing Gram immediately falls on the ground before its body turnspletely purple. Even the Gram of frozen ice blocks falls to the ground without resistance.


    The crabfrog''s poison is not called the number one poison for nothing. It is a bizarre poison that could even infect and crush the elemental living being. Otherwise, any living with an elemental body could easily resist its poison.


    "Good job, Magen. Now, let''s go again¡­ Wait, why does a pretty bird also fall down? Did the pretty bird eat something wrong?" said Anna.


    "Hiishhh¡­" hissed Onyx from inside Anna''s silky ck hair.


    "Ehh¡­ Pretty bird is poisoned by Magen?!!" eximed Anna.


    "Magen, Anna told Magen to poison those bubbles, not the pretty bird. Now, where should Anna find another pretty bird?!" said Anna.


    Hearing this, Magen tries to control the poison inside the bird and the surroundings before retracting it back to itself.


    After a few seconds, the poison mist is gone leaving only the corpse and the frightened recovered Icebird Gram. Unfortunately, it couldn''t feel relief before Anna suddenly rode on it again.


    "Yay!! Pretty Bird is back!! Wissy Wissy!!" said Anna while urging the Icebird to fly forward.


    Because the alleyway is rtively small, it could only fly low, but it is still faster than ordinary running speed. *WHISSHH* As they travel forward, they find an ice wall in the front.


    The Icebird wants to de-elerate before making a turn to the side. Yet, Anna doesn''t allow it and urges it to continue at full speed. The Icebird could only brace itself for a crash impact when facing Anna''s ridiculous instruction. Just as they almost crashed, a hole appeared on the ceiling.


    At the same time, Anna pulls the Icebird''s body sharply and turns upwards. After they passed the ceiling hole, its entrance immediately closed in seconds. The same situation happens as Anna keeps pulling the Icebird into the secret opening in the wall.


    In fact, this is not a secret wall but a frozen wall maze mechanism. Because the Ice wall is formed by a dense ice element, it always moves in a random pattern. Sometimes, it would create another path hole for a few seconds. Other times, it moves the whole ice wall for months.


    There are also times when itpletely blocks a long alleyway. Moreover, the ice-wall maze is also growing and bing more extensive. With its current size, the Icebird Gram needs at least a few weeks to escape from it. If it gets lucky, it may be able to do it in a few days.


    Now, the Icebird Gram could feel they were already approaching the exit from it. After a few more sharp turns, the Icebird noticed a familiar presence from the front pathway hole. As they enter the next pathway hole, they arrive at another area.


    "Finish!! Yay!! Yay!! Anna wins!!" said Anna excitedly as if she had just won a race.


    The excited Anna is entirely oblivious to her surroundings while cheering herself loudly. In the meantime, Onyx and Magen observe their new environment vigntly. They arrived inside a big room covered with snow and ice.

 Chapter 815 Moopi

    <h4>Chapter 815 Moopi</h4>


    The room has quite a big space that could hold a few mansions. However, they also notice simr frozen walls on its end, like from the maze.


    The only difference was the snowy ground below, which wasn''t made of the same material as the other ice wall. Still, it is hard to differentiate unless they were ice elemental experts or have simr abilities as Angus'' [Analyze].


    Like a curious child, Anna ran aimlessly and touched everything she found. She touched everything like a curious cat, be it the ice wall, rocks, or snowy ground. Sometimes, she also licks and swallows some stuff as if it is edible food.


    *GRRRTTT* At this moment, the whole snowy ground trembled as a giant white scorpion appeared out of nowhere. *ROOOARR* The White Ice Scorpion releases a terrifying aura and trembles the whole area.


    Seeing this, the Icebird immediately grabs Anna and takes her to the air. The Icebird knows this ice scorpion gram is the main guardian of this ce. It is also powerful and should be on the border of bing a monster overlord.


    For the Icebird, this scorpion is the boss and leader in this ce. *GRROOOARRR* The White Scorpion roared furiously as it found the small intruder in the air. As it wants to attack with its tail, Anna suddenly breaks away from the Icebird and falls fast at the ice scorpion''s face.


    "Cute!! Moopi is so cute!!!" eximed Anna.


    Anna ignored the front sharp fang that could not hurt her and kept clinging to the giant ice scorpion like finding a big doll.


    "Cute!! Cute!!" said Anna while rubbing her cheek on the ice scorpion.


    *Crack* *Crack* Under Anna''s firm grip, the outeryer of the scorpion''s exoskeleton head slowly cracked. The ice scorpion frantically tried to pull the little monster with its pincer but couldn''t budge it.


    Furthermore, the more it struggles the stronger Anna''s grip. In the end, it could only surrender helplessly to Anna. With her current strength, the ice scorpion understands that she can easily crush its head without effort.


    After a while, Angus releases her hug and jumps around on the ice scorpion''s head. This situation surprises the Icebird since it knows how strong the ice scorpion is. Yet, Anna somehow managed to subdue this strong ice scorpion effortlessly.


    "Moopi!! Now, Moopi is Moopi!!" dered Anna while still jumping on the ice scorpion head.


    *GROOO* Growl Ice Scorpion weakly frowned at his current name. *HIISHHH* At this moment, Onyx hisses weakly from Anna''s hair. The two powerful creatures speak in their ownnguage. Onyx pities the ice scorpion and asks it to ept whatever Anna says.


    After epting his new fate, Anna continues her adventure by letting the ice scorpion dig the snowy ground. The Ice Scorpion is not only a guardian but also a guide to the next secret area.


    Some may be confused about howplex this dimension is to hold and release an unending Gram horde. It also piques Onyx''s attention. Yet, its limited intelligence and wisdom couldn''t understand this matter. It spectes that his unreliable little master may know something about it.


    However, with Anna''s nature and behavior, Onyx knows she doesn''t care too much about such a thing. In Anna''s mind, it is always food, meat, and her parents. Everything else is just an amusement to fill her boredom.


    The ice scorpion travels through the ground quickly and finally emerges from another vast area. To be exact, they are falling down the ceiling into vast underground spaces simr to Undermine Council. The Icebird immediately reacts swiftly and catches the falling Anna.


    "Wooaahhhh¡­ It''s so witty witty. Ehh¡­ where is Moopi?" asked Anna while looking around.


    Like the previous area, the whole space is covered by white snow and mist. Furthermore, some beastly roar could also be heard all over the ce.


    "HISSH" hissed Onyx softly.


    "Ehh¡­ Moopi falls down?! Urgh... Stupid Moopi. Moopi couldn''t fly. Why is Moopi trying to fly? Now, Anna needs to search for Moopi." grumbled Anna.


    Then, the Icebird slowly descended towards the white scorpion''s fall location. At this moment, the Icebird and Onyx notice a strong attacking from the side. With a swift movement, Onyx jumps in the air and coils turn into a hard rock. *BAAANGG*


    A strong shockwave erupted as Onyx parried against a strong trident. After a short moment, a bluish lizard man holding a beautiful shield approached them. A small foot suddenly hit the lizardman while trying to retrieve its trident and continue its attack.


    "Baddie lizzy!! How dare baddie Lizzy hit Onyx? What if Onyx gets hurt and is not adorable anymore?!!"ined Anna while patting the coiling Onyx.


    "HISSHHH" said Onyx to reassure his master.


    For Onyx, this kind of attack is nothing. Even if it is a few times stronger, it still couldn''t leave a scratch on its scale. In fact, Anna''s rough beating during her sleep is more painful and harmful than the previous attack. Unfortunately, it also couldn''tin to its unreasonable master.


    After ensuring Onxy is fine and putting it back on her silky ck hair, Anna focuses on the lizardman that emerges from the destroyed snowy ground. Previously, Anna''s kick sent the lizardman back down and buried deeply.


    "GRRRTT RASSK ACHO!!" roared the lizardman in anger.


    "PFTUU!! Pftoo!! CHU! CHU!!" responded Anna while spitting around.


    Seeing Anna mocking its way of talking, the lizard man jumps from the ground to attack Anna again angrily. In response, Anna jumps forward from the ice bird toward the lizardman. As her small fist almost reaches the lizardman, it suddenly moves its trident in a circr movement.


    In a split second, Anna''s fist hits the spear. She suddenly loses her bnce and momentum before falling faster to the ground. *BOOOM* *BOOOM* At the same time, the lizardman was also thrown to the ground as it couldn''t mitigate all the iing force.


    "Urgh¡­ Weird¡­ Anna feels like fighting Daddy. But Baddie lizzy is not Daddy. Anna doubts Daddy like baddie lizzy. Welp¡­ too confusing." said Anna before charging forward again.


    With a swift move, Annaunched another deadly punch at the lizardman. This time, the lizardman no longer underestimates the little girl and fights more seriously. *BAAMM* *BAAMM* Same as before, the two of them were thrown away in the distance.


    Anna gets thrown as the lizardman skillfully redirects her iing fist. In contrast, the lizardman couldn''t mitigate all the force and was still affected by it. The exchange blows a dozen times with the same result.


    Still, their state is vastly different. As usual, with Anna''s ridiculous body, she didn''t even receive a single scratch. On the other hand, the lizardman slowly umted some scratches and injuries all over its body.


    Fortunately, this wound is only superficial and will not affect hisbat prowess too much. With his current strength, he could still fight for weeks without stopping while having this kind of injury.


    In contrast, Anna is getting more restless. She really didn''t like having her bnce broken and thrown around. Although the redirection technique is not as good as Angus''s, she still gets frustrated.


    "This is stupid Daddy''s fault!! If Daddy didn''t use it on Anna, Anna would never know about it." grumbled Anna while standing from the ground.


    "Hhmm¡­ Ahh¡­ Anna has an idea." said Anna before rushing forward again.


    "KRARKA CHOO" said the lizardman with a mocking expression.


    The lizardman steadied its battle stance and was ready to redirect Anna''s again. As Anna''s fist collided with the trident, her small fist suddenly blurred and hit the lizard man''s body at the same time [Dynamic Punch]. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    "YAY!!! Daddy''s punch is good!!" eximed Anna happily.


    The excited Annapletely ignored the heavily wounded lizardman in the distance and jumped around happily. Still, the Icebird and Onyx notice that the assant lizard man still survives. Anna''s [Dynamic Punch] is just a cheap imitation without proper method and technique.


    She justunches a fast-pacing fist with a single fist in a short moment. This leaves a gap for the lizardman to use its shield to defend itself. Unfortunately, Anna''s small fist still manages to hit the lizard man''s body and throw it away.


    This also shows the power and resilience in the lizard man''s body. No ordinary living being could survive against Anna''s small fist, especially with her recently rapid growth.


    As the Onyx wants to remind its master that the lizardman is still alive, Anna suddenly gets picked up by a sharp white w. Anna stops dancing and looks at the familiar Ancient Behemoth holding her clothes.


    "Ahhh¡­ Bery Bery!!" eximed Anna.


    "Why? Here?" asked the Ancient Behemoth.


    "Here? Anna is winning against baddie lizzy." replied Anna.


    "Go.. Back." replied Ancient Behemoth.


    "Ehhh¡­ No way!! The statue told Anna there was food here. Anna wants food. Anna is still hungry." said Anna while rubbing her small belly.


    Then, the Ancient Behemoth stares at Anna momentarily before releasing a defeated sigh. Despite Anna''s mischievous nature, the Ancient Behemoth is also known about this child''s current prowess.


    In fact, she is the reason why it wants topromise with Angus and the other humans outside. Otherwise, it will keep fighting to death even if it copses the whole space and time in the dimension.

 Chapter 816 Light Up

    <h4>Chapter 816 Light Up</h4>


    "Anna is going into that stormy cloud?!!" said Jayna in worry.


    "We apologize, Mistress." said Brigida and Lilith.


    Aftering out from system space, Angus and Jayna find Anna entering the stormy cloud in the center of the frozen Basin. They didn''t expect the little troublemaker to casually enter this unknown dangerous ce.


    "It''s okay, Jayna. Besides, it is not Anna''s first time going somewhere to ''y''." said Angus.


    Over the years, Anna often goes out to ''y'' and even leaves their perception range. During this time, she oftenes backte but without any injury.


    ording to her confusing story, Angus could somehow guess Anna went into a hazardous ce, though it is not so dangerous to her. A warm pool means boilingva, a windy rock is a tall cliff, dirty grass is an unknown lust forest and many others.


    For Anna, these dangerous ces, which could easily reap people''s lives, are her yground. As shees out unscathed every time she goes out to ''y'', Angus decides to let her go and not worry too much about her.


    Jayna also knows about this matter. However, she still worries about Anna, though she never forbids her to ''y'' on her own. She knows with Anna''s nature and behavior, she will feel suffocated and bored staying inside the Royal Pce all day.


    Even pranking and ying with Twin Gemini will be less fun if she does it every day. Therefore, Jayna never forbade Anna to do her own adventure. Still, she always reminds her to be careful and prioritize her safety.


    "Alright, let''s prepare for the forge. We only have half a day left before the Winter Solstice." said Angus.


    "Fufufufu¡­. Now, this is interesting. You manage to get hold of yourself quickly. I wonder how you did that." said Nabe while approaching Angus.


    "Is the preparation done?" asked Angus, ignoring her remark.


    "Everything in ce. I also strengthened a few of the runes and the foundation." said Nabe.


    "Good. Lilith, Brigida, please unload all the material inside the carriage and put them on top of the marked ground. Make sure you also bring out the item from the storage magic tools." said Angus.


    "As you wish, Master." said Brigida and Lilith.


    The two maids immediately do their tasks efficiently. Angus''s group movement attracted everyone, including the two female dwarves.


    "So, Lad. Is it finally the time? Still, are you sure we have enough time to assemble the forging tools? It takes quite some time to assemble the advanced dwarf tools, not to mention light it up. I doubt we could finish it before the winter solstice with just the two of us." said Kusibe.


    "Don''t worry about it. The tools will be already assembled and ready to use. You just need to help me operate it from the side during the forging." said Angus.


    "Well, if you said so." replied Bornja.


    After a while, Brigida and Lilith finished their task and loaded all the material they brought in the carriage into the marked area. The significant area is not far from their base camp and covers arge area of the frozen ground.


    The ground is dark red because of various enchantments and runes in the area. It is entirely in contrast with the surrounding bluish frozen ground.


    With the strict order from King Leon, no one is approaching this reddish area. Even the military army and sentry guard also avoid this area.


    Approaching the unloaded material on the ground, Angus grabs a diamond pendant on his neck. This is the Pocket Treasure that Angus got from Silvia not long ago. Despite its near-unlimited vast dimensional space, this Pocket Treasure has many restrictions and rules.


    One of its absolute rules is equivalent exchange. If someone wants to take something from Pocket Treasure, they must exchange it with something of simr value. Moreover, the exchanged item should be the same kind.


    For example, if Angus wanted to take out an ancient book, he couldn''t exchange it with rare ores or blocks of gold. He could only exchange it with a simr rare grimoire or ancient book.


    The rules and restrictions are quite a hassle. However, Angus couldn''t do anything about it. ording to Silvia, these restrictions and rules couldn''t be changed easily as they have already been adopted since its creation.


    It will take a lot of effort and material just to change a single rule of it. Furthermore, Pocket Treasure is categorized as an ancient magic item.


    This kind of item is simr to an artifact. It has its own will and a sense of purpose. Changing its rules and use after a long time since its creation is almost impossible without damaging it.


    In the end, Angus could onlyply with its rule and exchange the item inside of it with a simr value. Still, Angus somehow agrees about these rules. ording to Silvia''s description, Pocket Treasure is a treasury vault rather than just a special storage magic tool.


    Like a kingdom or other force treasury vault, there are some regtions when they want to take something from it. Most of this regtion is to prevent the treasury vault from being emptied. If the vault is empty, it is no longer needed.


    Since the dwarf smithing tools are made of special metal imbued with various runes, Angus could only exchange it with other rare ore, metals, and magic tools.


    *CLING* A bright light covered the whole material and Angus. At this moment, Angus''s consciousness arrives in a bright space. He could see sharp crystalized edges all over the ce. It is as if he is inside the Pocket Treasure jewel.


    In front of him, there is a stone pedestal. As Angus approaches the pedestal and touches it, a surge of informationes to his head. Now, he knows all the items stored inside the Pocket Treasure dimension and which one could be exchanged with his current material.


    Without wasting any more time, Angus chose the modified dwarf tools in the dimension. As soon as he chose it, his consciousness returned to the real world as he saw a bright white light covering his surroundings. *CLINNG*


    As the light from the Pocket Treasure Jewel diminished, a huge golden metallic structure appeared before Angus. The metallic structure is simr to a tower building with a massive chimney on top of it.


    From a nce, everyone could see a small engraved pattern all over the structure. This is the advanced dwarf smithing tool.


    "By my beard!! You actually store the whole thing intact." eximed Bornja and Kusibe.


    The two female dwarves immediately approach the metallic structure while inspecting it like a child, finding a new toy. As the master of the dwarf race, Bornja and Kusibe definitely know more about the dwarf smithing tools.


    In fact, these kinds of dwarf-smithing tools will give a sense of belonging and familiarity to any dwarf race. Therefore, the two female dwarfs couldn''t help but be interested in this metallic structure.


    "She is in good shape and has no ws." said Bornja.


    "Agreed. But, it will also be hard to awaken it in this ce," said Kusibe.


    "Don''t worry about it. Leave it to Jayna and me." said Angus.


    "Hmm?" reacted the two dwarves.


    "Nabe, ready to activate the rune barrier while the others should take a distance from it." said Angus.


    Jayna approaches the metallic towers a few meters away from it. She stretched her arm and closed her eyes. After a few minutes of silence, a spark magically gathers in front of Jayna''s hand.


    Jayna opened her fiery phoenix eyes at once before saying something in an unknown ancientnguage [Combust]. *BOOOOOOM* Suddenly, a zing fire magically appeared out of nowhere and engulfed the entire area.


    Fortunately, Nabe was prepared nearby and immediately activated the barrier to contain this fire. Under the protection of this barrier, the zing fire couldn''t get out of the area and slowly burned the metallic structure.


    Magically, Jayna and Angus are bathed inside this zing fire without any damage.


    On the other hand, the two dwarves also express their agreement with this zing fire. A few momentster, they notice the change in the burning fire.


    "Shit!! The fire elemental gets absorbed!!" eximed Bornja.


    "Brat, hurry, do something or the forge will be damaged?!!" eximed Kusibe.


    The advanced dwarf smithing tools, often called the Forge, areplex magic tools used to create high-grade magic items. Usually, the Forge is put inside the active volcano''s heart as its energy source.


    Hence, it needed an enormous fire elemental to light the Forge before it could be used. Since it is aplex magic tool, its parts could get damaged if they didn''t light up properly. The loss in temperature and fire elemental could definitely affect the lighting process.


    Fortunately, Angus had anticipated this problem long ago. He threw his special rune card on the zing red ground [Rune Magic - Reverse Fire].


    *WHOOOSHH* As soon as the rune card touches the ground, it releases countless moving runes and spreads throughout the area.


    The zing fire no longer diminishes a momentter and bes stronger over time. At the same time, the engraved rune on the Forge skin slowly turns crimson red. *GRRTTT* *CLANG* *CLANG*


    As the crimson rune dimly lit, everyone could hear various metalling and gear sounds from the Forge.


    "Hahaha¡­ It''s alive!!" eximed Kusibe and Bornja energetically.

 Chapter 817 Airborne Mineral Pool

    <h4>Chapter 817 Airborne Mineral Pool</h4>


    "Hahaha¡­ It''s alive!!" eximed Kusibe and Bornja energetically.


    Various metallic sounds are heard from the tower as it gets roasted by all the fire in the surroundings. After half an hour, a part of the metallic wall opened and released a re of fire. *BUSSHH*


    Through the opening, everyone could see the inside is covered by a red molten color. One could imagine the high temperature inside the tower. *Bang* A momentter, the opening suddenly closed at a fast speed. *Bang* *Bang* Another opening appears at another part of the tower before closing.


    "It seems ready. Let''s start moving the material!!" ordered Angus.


    With Angus'' order, Kusibe and Bornja touch the metallic tower from the outside. As they touch the burning tower, the engraved rune slowly moves ording to their intention. The random opening also bes controble.


    Taking this opportunity, Brigida and Lilith slowly throw a few chests full of material inside the tower. Because of the high temperature, they couldn''t even get inside the tower, even with a thick mana barrier.


    On the other hand, Jayna is leisurely receiving the thrown chest from the inside without minding the heat. Not even her clothes burned by the hot temperature inside. Seeing everything is almost ready, Angus also ready himself to enter the tower.


    "Are you sure you don''t need any more help?" asked Nabe from the side.


    "Just send those ruby hammers when I need it and keep the whole area intact," said Angus.


    "Fine." said Nabe casually.


    Entering the tower through the opening, Angus finds various smithing tools of unknown metallic material. The only missing thing is the furnace. Unlike the usual forging tools, this massive metallic tower is actually the furnace.


    In other words, the crafter will also get roasted while smithing the material. It is a smithing tool tailored only for the dwarves and those with high fire resistance.


    If other people without good fire resistance enter the tower casually, they may get burned to ash in a few moments. Fortunately, this will not be a problem for Angus and Jayna. Thetter even merged with the embodiment of fire, the phoenix.


    As for Angus, he has high fire mastery and [Hellfire] ancient power helping him withstand the heat. Moreover, the blessing he got from the Firelord ancient king long ago also gave him a high resistance towards fire and heat.


    Apparently, they still underestimate this blessing from those ancient kings. They finally realize how powerful and useful their blessing is even without the ancient power. All these blessings grow along with them as they be more powerful.


    After organizing the tools and chest materials, Angus removed his clothes before closing his eyes. [Body Art - Pump Up] Instantly, Angus''s body bulges and is full of muscle. His body size and height also increase significantly.


    Now, he looks like a bodybuilder or gym enthusiast. Along with the increase in size, Angus''s breath is also getting rougher. It is as if every breathpensates for losing stamina and energy.


    Angus grabbed the nearby special-made ruby without wasting more time and hit the anvil before him. *CLANG* A burst of fire and sparks flew everywhere as Angus broke the ruby hammer with a single strike.


    Observing his striking performance, "Good enough. Jayna, increase the heat!!" said Angus with a hoarse voice.


    Hearing this, Jayna immediately took a few Absolute Red marbles from the nearby chest before crushing it in her delicate hand effortlessly. Along with the destroyed marble, a thick fire elemental red up and increased the surrounding temperature.


    At the same time, Jayna controls the released fire elemental to avoid any disturbance. Fortunately, all this Absolute Red marble was created by Angus and Jayna. Hence, the fire elemental inside is more controble for them.


    As the heat increases, Angus removes a few raw ore materials from the nearby chest. Despite the intense heat, these raw ore are still intact, with a slight molten sign all over it. He puts them on the hard anvil and holds another ruby hammer from a nearby chest.


    A thick fire elemental gathered on the ruby hammer before Angus hit the material. *BANG* an intense fire explosion urred as the ruby hammer broke. Yet, the raw metallic ore is still intact but showing more molten parts. Without dy, he repeated the same process. *BANG*


    Each time Angus hits the raw ore, he always breaks the ruby hammer. Normally, it is a very inefficient hammer method and may lead to uneven hammer strength. However, Angus didn''t have any other choice.


    He couldn''t find any strong hammer capable of withstanding his [me Strike]bined with [Hellfire] ancient power and his own body force. Furthermore, he didn''t need to worry about the precision and hammer strength since he could fully control it.


    Angus initially intended to use his hand to strike down the materials. After Nabe suggests using her specially-made ruby hammer, Angus changes it. Instead, Nabe needs to keep supplying the ruby hammer from the outside.


    After a significant amount of hammering, the raw ore melts and turns into molten liquid. Seeing this scene, Angus knows it is a crucial moment.


    "Silvia!!" called Angus.


    "Yes, Master." replied Silvia.


    The little high elf appeared in the air nearby, oblivious to the surrounding heat, before moving her hand and controlling the liquified material. She sends the liquid hovering above their head using a precise control movement.


    With the tall metallic tower structure, one of the hottest parts besides the burning ground below is their high ceiling area. The heat will always travel from below to above. It is amon physics. Angus uses physics to cooperate with his smithing method.


    The elf mineral pool method not only needs heat but also a cooling system. This is also the primaryplex system besides bncing the elemental inside. By using the traveling heat to the air and Silvia''s control, Angus created an airborne mineral pool specialized for fire elementals.


    Since it is in the air with air movement, they also have a cooling system to prevent overheating. Combined with various modifications Angus made prepared, Silvia only needed to control the heat and liquid movement.


    As long as she maintains the bnce to a certain degree within Angus'' calction, the artificial mineral pool will stay intact. Furthermore, the traveling heat and fire elementals will also enhance the liquid material over time.


    *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* With the sess of the first liquefied material, Angus continued hammering the following materials. The enhanced red ground shook and slowly crumbled apart as he kept hammering down the material.


    Seeing this, Nabe immediately reacts to maintain the whole ground. Various small runes dimly lit as she imbues the entire ground with mana.


    ''Madness!! Is he trying to break the whole area?!!''ined Nabe inwardly.


    The force Angus produces each time he hammers down the material is enough to break a small city. Since it is a concentrated impact, it may even break any reinforced and enchanted fortress wall. One could imagine how powerful Angus'' force is.


    This force and shake is so powerful that it can be felt until the ruined ss Fortress is a few dozen kilometers away.


    "Huh?! What is happening?" asked the nearby soldier.


    Soon, people slowly notice the tremor and hard banging sound in the distance. They gather around and look at the source in confusion. Some even spected that the Gram Wave is back. Fortunately, Duke Jacob and his subordinate immediately handled the situation.


    ''What a strong impact¡­ Luckily, we are far from the civilian area or cities.'' thought Duke Jacob.


    While Angus is busy forging Jayna''s sword, Duke Jacob and the others do not stay idle. They have a lot of tasks to do while evacuating the whole Everwhite. Duke Jacob also had an important task of transporting all the functional equipment and supplies inside the ss Fortress.


    Since it is a critical mission that can''t be done by anyone, Duke Jacob needs to handle this task personally. As for Duchess Amberze and the othermanders, they are tasked to evacuate the civilians or anyone still trying to resist.


    Because of the strictw and order in the Everwhite, most civilians followed themand without too much trouble. However, it is a different case for some retired guardians or the arrogant Respected Ones'' family members.


    Most of them keep spouting about their rights andpensation. However, all of them immediately shut their mouths when the sword pointed at their neck. Some bold ones even get beheaded by Duchess Amberze on the spot.


    During the evacuation, Duchess Amberze even finds a lot of corruption in their system. With the rate of corruption in Everwhite, if the Guardian is not destroyed now, it will only take a few years at most.


    Most of the Respected Ones and their family embezzled a lot of money and made many stupidws to force any young man to join the Guardian while protecting their family. With such terriblews, only older generations live in the city.


    The Guardian may have more army for a while. Then, they will copse since there is no more fresh blood to keep with the whole poption. The Guardian is not just a military organization but is in a simr situation to the ck Fortress in the Heart Kingdom.


    It has a very high rate of casualties. In other words, most of the army may end up dead without even leaving their descendants. Therefore, the whole Everwhite will face many problems sooner orter.

 Chapter 818 Aulia Dipo

    Chapter 818 Aulia Dipo


    While Duke Jacob and Duchess Amberze do their own task, King Leon does not stay idle either. Currently, he is already back inside Frostfall Castle. In front of him, Count Otebon mewaver is kneeling on the ground while restrained with various enchanted chains.


    "Let''s get this done. Did you betray me, Otebon?" asked King Leon coldly.


    "I am sorry, Your Majesty." said Otebon gloomily.


    "*Sigh* Fine. Let''s change the question. Did the extermination squad belong to you or me?" asked King Leon.


    Hearing this question, Otebon knows the meaning behind this question. As the intelligence and counter-spy squad, the extermination squad is unique and different from any other squad.


    It emphasizes not only strong military power and intelligence gathering but also absolute loyalty toward King Leon. Like the shadow squad, which has strict requirements, the extermination squad has various strict requirements, especially for higher-ranking members.


    Most members must sign a strict soul-bound contract to be loyal to the Heart Kingdom''s king. In other words, their life and death is in King Leon''s hand. This is also why King Leon didn''t truly mind Otebon''s betrayal.


    However, it didn''t mean Otebon couldn''t find any loophole in this contract. As the leader of the Extermination Squad, Otebon could easily smuggle Guardian members or other people who are not bound by the contract.


    With this method, Otebon could slowly overpower the one who had already signed the contract and make the whole squad unbound to King Leon''s control.


    *BOOOM* When Otebon didn''t answer his question, King Leon angrily hit the bound Otebon to the ground.


    "Fuck you, Otebon!!" cursed King Leon in anger.


    Compared to Otebon''s betrayal, King Leon is more furious about the hidden mole inside the Extermination Squad. Who knows how much effort and work is needed to clean the squad.


    Moreover, the Extermination Squad is also a hidden intelligence organization. They couldn''t just call back every member and do the inspection. It is like revealing that they belong to the Extermination Squad.


    At that time, the Heart Kingdom counter-spy and intelligentwork will be truly disabled. Once it is truly disabled, King Leon knows it will take at least a few years to recover. In those years, he knew the whole Heart Kingdom would be vulnerable and lost in the information war.


    Fortunately, Otebon is also not crazy enough to involve the outsiders. King Leon still knows well about Otebon''s nature towards outsiders despite his betrayal. Otebon would prefer he dies than let outsiders win and get benefits.


    King Leon grabbed the bleeding and wounded Otebon on the ground.


    "Otebon, I don''t care if you want to die or whatnotter. But, do your job properly this time. I want you to kill those that are not signing the contract. Every single one of them must die." said King Leon furiously.


    As the Extermination Squad leader, Otebon should know who is contracted. King Leon even hoped Otebon would keep the name list.


    Hearing King Leon''s order, the gloomy Otebon flinched a little bit. This momentary change of expression was noticed by King Leon.


    "Don''t be stubborn, Otebon!! You know exactly how dangerous those guys are. Who knows when they will reveal information to other nations. They probably did it now when they heard about the situation here." said King Leon.


    "...." Otebon is still not answering and seems to be thinking hard.


    "Otebon!! Is this the Otebon that I know?! The one that prefers to die than let those other nations win?!!" said King Leon again.


    Hearing this, Otebon opens his mouth before closing it again. It is as if he made the hardest decision in his life.


    "My family¡­ Please spare them." said Otebon while bowing his head.


    King Leon was surprised at the sudden revtion. He didn''t expect Otebon to involve his family in the Extermination Squad.


    ''No wonder he is very indecisive. What a headache!!'' grumbled King Leon inwardly.


    "How many?" asked King Leon.


    "Five. There are five of them, including my wife." replied Otebon.


    "Five? Don''t tell me it is all your family?" asked King Leon.


    "Yes." replied Otebon shortly.


    "Otebon, are you fucking nuts?!! Did you think the Extermination squad is a yground?" rebuked King Leon.


    King Leon and Otebon know how dangerous the Extermination squad work is, especially the one that stays undercover. Yet, Otebon still dares to send his family inside.


    "I don''t have any choice!! Either they be an extermination squad or guardians!! Those who enter Guardian will never survive. Their ending is only a fight to the death. I¡­ I can''t send my family to death. I don''t have any choice!!" said Otebon with a struggle.


    "It is either this or send them to their death." added Otebon with tears.


    Everyone knows how much struggle and pain it is for Otebon to make this decision. When a hard bone man shows tears, it is not because they are weak but because they already bear too much pain. King Leon also knew of Otebon''s struggle and didn''tment on his decision.


    King Leon closed his eyes briefly before opening it up as if he had already made his verdict.


    "Clean up those uncontracted ones." stated King Leon coldly before walking past Otebon.


    Hearing his verdict, Otebon feels like getting an execution order.


    "For your family, I leave their decision in your hand¡­ Don''t disappoint me anymore, my old friend." added King Leon before leaving the room.


    "Yes... Thank you, Your Majesty." said Otebon while kneeling and bowing his head.


    Leaving the room, King Leon was immediately briefed by his adjutant on various kingdom matters. At this moment, they notice a petite young girl looking around as if searching for something.


    Noticing the young girl, "You there?! State your name and business?" said one of the Royal Guard.


    "Err¡­ I.. I am sorry. My name is Aulia Di.. Aulia Dipo. I just want to go to the kitchen to fetch some water." replied the petite girl.


    "You made the wrong way. The kitchen is on the other side of the hall on the first¡­" said the Royal Guard sternly.


    "Wait¡­ What''s your name again?" asked King Leon.


    "Ahh.. Aulia Di.. Dipo." replied Aulia nervously.


    "No, you are not. The Dipo family was already extinct long ago." said King Leon.


    "I.. I am adopted." said Aulia.


    "Hm?? Tell me, did you get adopted by an old man or a burly middle-aged man?" asked King Leon.


    "Err¡­ I was adopted by Patimura Dipo." replied Aulia in confusion.


    "I know¡­ Is it the burly middle-aged man or the old man." asked King Leon again.


    "My stepfather is a burly middle-aged man." replied Aulia.


    Hearing this, King Leon seems to have lost interest in Aulia. Ignoring her, King Leon returns to focus on the report in his hand and walks away without saying anything. A lot of work still needs to be done for the Everwhite evacuation.


    Not only did he need to preparend for living, but King Leon also needed to consider their living conditions, culture, society, and many other things. All of this needs his decision as the ruler of the whole nation.


    Seeing King Leon ignoring her, Aulia couldn''t help but be downcast and walked away slowly. She is lost in this castle since it is her first timeing here. However, she is also not stupid to not know who King Leon is.


    Living in a dangerous political circle at Everwhite, she knows how to judge someone by their behavior and appearance. Aulia could notice King Leon giving a vibe as her own stepfather. She knows this person is not only strong but a true leader.


    Aulia thought she could at least get in contact with King Leon to change her life and escape from being a political puppet.


    ''*Sigh* Forget about it. But, why the old man¡­ Wait,e to think of it. The one that was saved before is an old man.'' thought Aulia.


    Curious by the old man''s identity, Aulia mustered up courage and turned back to approach King Leon again. Her sudden change was also noticed by the Royal Guard. They immediately take out their weapon and stop Aulia.


    "Stop!! What are you doing?!!" said the Royal Guard coldly.


    "Erm¡­ I want to ask who the old man is that his excellency talked about," said Aulia.


    "Go back now. His Majesty is busy now." replied the Royal Guard.


    "Err¡­ I just need to ask for a moment. I promise after that, I will walk away. This is important for me." said Aulia.


    Unfortunately, the stern Royal Guard didn''t buy it and even pointed their weapon toward Aulia. This smallmotion also attracted King Leon in the distance. With his perception, he could easily hear what Aulia said from a distance.


    "Hold on. Let here." ordered King Leon from afar.


    Hearing this, the Royal Guard lets the girl approach King Leon.


    "T-Thank you, Your Excellency." said Aulia.


    "Speak. I don''t have a lot of time. You said the old man I talked about is important to you." said King Leon.


    "Y-Yes. When I was a child, I was saved by an unknown old man from Gram. Later, that old man gave me to my stepfather to care for before he adopted me. However, I don''t know the old man''s name or identity. I never had a chance to thank him." exined Aulia.


    "Ahh¡­ I am sorry. I don''t know if this is the same old man that his excellency talked about." added Aulia in a hurry.

 Chapter 819 Burned Alive

    Chapter 819 Burned Alive


    "Ahh¡­ I am sorry. I don''t know if this is the same old man that his excellency talked about." added Aulia in a hurry.


    "Hmm¡­ Did that old man look like a stubborn old fool that reeks like I will do everything my way." said King Leon, not answering Aulia''s directly.


    "It¡­ It seems so. He looked like a stubborn old man." replied Aulia shortly.


    "Hmmm¡­ Interesting. Curtis, bring some of your men and escort thisdy towards that old fool." said King Leon before walking away.


    "Yes, my lord." replied the Royal Guardian nearby.


    As King Leon walked away and left the area, "Then, Lady Aulia. Please follow me." said the Royal Guard Curtis.


    "Y-Yes." replied Aulia, still not recovering from the sudden change.


    Meanwhile, Angus is grueling in hammering every material and turning them into a liquid state. After hours of non-stop work, the relentless Angus also slowly feels tired in mind and body. Every move he makes needs to be calcted and precise.


    Yet, Angus also couldn''t just stop and rest either. The winter solstice time is approaching and he needs all the prep work to be done before it. *CLANG* *CLANG* *BRRMM* In the middle of his hammering, he notices the surrounding metallic tower suddenly dimly lit and changing.


    ''This is¡­ Damn, the winter solstice is approaching. It''s a little bit too early.'' said Angus as he elerated his hammering speed.


    Jayna also noticed Angus'' struggle but couldn''t do anything except try her best to control the surrounding fire and heat. Fortunately, her practice and training while mastering Phoenix power works well and increases her ability to manipte fire.


    Jayna''sst fight against the fake Patimura also increased her ability to wield the phoenix fire. As she continues, she slowly realizes how powerful a fire phoenix is. Mastering phoenix fire is not just changing shape, bing hotter, or creating explosions out of nowhere.


    The absolute master of fire phoenix could make their fire burn everything. Theoretically, there is nothing in this world that couldn''t be burned. Even if something couldn''t be burned, all they need to do is increase the power or heat. At that time, nothing could withstand it.


    Achieving this result usually requires a lot of power, resources, or energy. However, phoenix is different. They are the embodiment of fire. They are already magical beings that are capable of wielding fire effortlessly.


    This magical power is also why phoenixes are hailed as eternal beings. Their fire was so intense that it couldn''t be put out or withstand. It is like an eternal fire that will keep burning everything forever.


    While controlling the surrounding fire, Jayna somehow feels more familiar with the surrounding fire. It is a unique and new feeling that couldn''t be described.


    For her, the fire surrounding her feels warm as they are the closest family or siblings. Jayna feels like a mother being surrounded by countless curious children.


    ''Is this what the Fire Phoenix means by tending the fire.?'' thought Jayna inwardly.


    "Jayna, I will elerate the process. Increase the fire as high as possible." said Angus.


    "A-Are you sure?!!" replied Jayna worriedly.


    "Huft¡­ We don''t have any choice." said Angus with a rough breath.


    Through their [Allegiance] bond, Jayna knows the Winter Solstice is approaching faster than their prediction. Still, if she raises her fire higher again, Angus''s fire resistance may not cope with it. Although it will not kill Angus, the heat and fire may slowly roast him.


    With his own absurd regeneration and healing capabilities, he will continuously be burned alive. At that time, it would be pure torture for Angus. As the embodiment of fire that already inherited part of fire phoenix memories, she knows the pain of being burned alive.


    For those with eternal bodies or high regeneration, continuously being burned alive is one of the worst situations for them. Jayna didn''t hesitate and revealed her worry. She even shows part of the phoenix''s memories through their bond in a split second.


    However, Angus didn''t flinch and continuously reassured Jayna. He even quoted one of the famous song lyrics from his past life. ''What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger''.


    Knowing it is useless to persuade Angus while also not wanting all of Angus'' work to go to waste, Jayna decides to increase the temperature in the surrounding area. *WHOOOSHH* Bathed in fire, Angus gritted his teeth while hammering the materials faster.


    After a few hours of getting burned alive, Jayna couldn''t help but cry in tears after seeing her beloved man getting tortured under her fire.


    However, she also does not lower the temperature either or stop him. Through their bond, Angus keeps assuring her that he is fine while hammering down the materials.


    Despite his busy work and exhaustion, Angus still manages to reassure Jayna to not worry about him. This action clearly touches Jayna''s heart. All she wants is to embrace Angus and stop his self-torture.


    "Please¡­" said Jayna while sobbing.


    No one could know that she pleads for Angus to stop or seed in his work. Fortunately, the fire and heat in the surroundings seem to hear her plead. At this moment, Angus no longer feels burned alive.


    The fire is still hot at a high temperature. However, it no longer harms him. It is as if something is covering Angus'' entire body and protecting him from the heat and fire. He nced at the crying Jayna momentarily before silently nodding at her.


    With the pain of being burned alive, Angus could concentrate more on hammering down the materials. *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* After another hour of grueling work, the whole tower suddenly makes a movement.


    The ceiling part of the tower is slowly open. The ceiling is covered by a unique magical lens and reveals the bright sky outside. Seeing this, Angus knows the time ising. Fortunately, he finished turning all the materials into liquid. Now, he takes out thest two main materials.


    The first one is the Red-Veined Wood that is impervious to any heat, while the other is none other than the phoenix feather. Under Jayna''s care, the phoenix feather somehow bes lustrous and more vibrant.


    Its size also bes bigger and longer. At first, it was around a human adult hand. Now, it could easily cover a human forearm. Putting the two main materials on top of the anvil, Angus took a deep breath to regte his body while waiting for the winter solstice, basking the two materials.


    There is a huge reason why Angus insisted on getting the winter solstice. It is not just enhancing the sword with unique properties and magical abilities. It is also to melt down the red-veined wood.


    Unlike the elf liquify technique that used a secret control technique, Angus melted down the materials to turn them into a liquid state. This is to bring out the fire elemental in the materials. However, red-veined wood is genuinely impervious to the heat and fire.


    Even the full-powered fire phoenix couldn''t do anything to it. Fire Phoenix was many times stronger in the past than the current Jayna and Angusbined. Yet, it didn''t even get damaged a little bit.


    Therefore, Angus needs external help to melt this material without damaging it. After a lot of research and hearing Nabe''s suggestion, he decided to use the Winter Solstice to melt the whole Red-veined wood.


    In fact, this move is very gambling as no one knows how much power Winter Solstice could produce. If they are lucky, it could be powerful. But, if they are unlucky, it will only be bright warm sunlight without any danger.


    Seeing the bright light in the sky, Angus couldn''t help but remember Nabe''s words.


    "Winter Solstice? Isn''t that too gambling?" asked Angus.


    "Gambling¡­ Brat, it seems you underestimate the power of nature. In this world, everything that is strong and truly magical is created by nature. If you want to create a good artifact sword, you should involve the power of nature as well." said Nabe.


    "Fine." replied Angus shortly.


    Seeing Angus is not convinced by her words, "Brat, let me tell you one of my secrets. Do you still remember the rgos gue that I created?" asked Nabe.


    "Yes." replied Angus.


    "Did you think I just created it on my own? If that is the case, I will never call it one of my masterpieces. That gue was created by some sheer magical coincidence with the help of nature." said Nabe.


    "I doubt I could recreate the same gue without those magical coincidences. You should never underestimate Fate, brat." said Nabe.


    Wake up from his memories, ''I guess I could only leave it at Fate this time.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Suddenly, Angus notices an intense light and heating from the ceiling. Noticing the Winter Solstice is at work, Angus immediately puts the phoenix feather hovering above the red-veined wood. At the same time, all the liquefied material is also basked in the bright light.


    The sunlight passed through the liquefied material before hitting the phoenix feather and finally hitting the red-veined wood. As time passed, the phoenix feather shone brightly and illuminated the whole workstation.


    In this split second, Jayna somehow could see an unknown woman covered in a fire silhouette hovering near a phoenix feather. Jayna could see the sharp phoenix eyes on the woman looking at her for a moment before entering the feather.

 Chapter 820 Sacrifice

    Chapter 820 Sacrifice


    While Jayna is surprised at the sudden scene, Angus is focusing on the Red-Veined Wood and the feather, utterly oblivious to the previous woman''s phantom. Only after he gets informed by Jayna through their bond a few secondster does he know about it.


    At this moment, the feather slowly lowered and touched the red-veined wood. *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* As the feather touches the red-veined wood, it produces a more cracking sound as the red vein bes more active.


    "Not good! It is going to break!!" eximed Angus as he tried to prevent the red-veined wood from getting destroyed.


    However, the current situation is beyond his control. In fact, he nned to use the phoenix feather enhanced by the Winter Solstice sunlight to melt the red-veined wood slowly without damaging it or losing its properties.


    Since red-veined wood is a magical and unique material, he doesn''t have as much control over it as other materials. Therefore, he could only helplessly look at it as the cracking sound got louder. *CRACK*


    Suddenly, the cracking sound stopped as the sunlight became more potent. At the same time, Angus and Silvia also lose control over the airborne mineral pool above.


    The reddish liquid above falls under the sudden intense sunlight while the red-veined wood flows upward. It is as if they are attracted to each other. Soon, the red-veined wood along with the phoenix feather, is engulfed by the whole liquefied material. *ZZSSHHS*


    A loud sizzling sound could be heard from it. In this split second, Angus made a new n, design, and calction in his mind. The whole process is already out of his control. All he could do was adapt and turn it for the best possible oue.


    "A good chance!!" eximed Angus excitedly.


    Through his new calction, the possible oue may create a more powerful sword than he previously thought. However, he couldn''t just stay idle and wait for it either.


    ''At the current rate, the materials may take a uniform shape. I still need to mold it properly to be a sword.'' thought Angus inwardly before ncing at Jayna.


    Understanding his intention, Jayna brings down the hovering liquefied material using the surrounding fire elemental. In the meantime, Angus takes a deep breath while gathering his energy for thest process.


    "*HUFT* [Domain - Sensing Field]." said Angus coldly.


    A soft invisible wave was released by Angus and covered the whole metallic tower. Through this domain, he could perceive the surroundings as the back of his hand in real times. It is the domain version of Mana Echolocation. Then, Angus takes a battle stance while closing his eyes.


    ''Come on¡­ Come on¡­ I know you could hear me and understand my intent. I need your help. Just lend me some of your energy.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Angus is trying to make contact with the mysterious misty ball to lend him more power. He knows if he could use more of this mysterious energy, Jayna''s sword may be enhanced further.


    As Angus kept trying to contact and absorb the mysterious ball, he didn''t notice the wooden bracelet with a unique swirl carving dimly lit up. A momentter, Angus notices he has arrived at a familiar bloody ce.


    At the same time, he finds his teacher sitting on top of bone piles and corpses while looking at himzily. Seeing the familiarzy expression, Angus couldn''t help but want to beat the shit out of this man.


    However, he holds down his temper as he knows this man is not his real teacher and only the way for whatever heritage Chi contacts him.


    Before Angus could say anything, "It''s not going to work." said the man casually.


    "What did you mean?" asked Angus back.


    "It is exactly as I mean. Didn''t I already tell you before? Focus on being stronger. Then, we could talk about heritage chi. Now, you want to touch it just to impress your girl? Heh.. I believe they called people like you a simp in the previous world." said the man.


    "I could handle the energy before and I definitely could handle it now, " replied Angus resolutely, ignoring the man''sst remark.


    "Yes, you could and you would be lucky not to die from it. Maybe it also doesn''t want you to die since such a talented and strong user like you is very rare. Still, I suggest you not do it. If you are adamant about using it, I suggest you no longer hold back."


    "Huh? Holding back?!!" asked Angus back.


    "You know exactly what I am talking about. Why do you think this ce looks like this? I prefer a good sunny grassy area than this stupid bloodynd. Let me tell you, why that thing chooses you and decides to lend its power is because of this, " said the man, spreading his arm.


    "Try to remember it, O the current user. You simply can''t run from your past." added the man.


    Before Angus could reply, his body felt like it had lost bnce and strength and fell backward. Yet, he didn''t touch the bloody ground and just kept falling. The next moment, he came back inside the burning metallic tower.


    "Running from my past?!" muttered Angus inwardly before looking at the moving liquefied material before him.


    Hearing this, Angus couldn''t help but reminisce about various things from his past life. Through thisne of memories, he somehow remembers thest conversation he heard with the old dwarf Balrug.


    "How to make an artifact?" asked Balrug rhetorically.


    "Yes, I want to know how you make the Skythorn into artifact grade?" asked Angus.


    "Well, I just did what I usually do. Enhancing it, hammering it, molting it, sharpening it." said Balrug casually.


    "That''s not what I am talking about." replied Angus.


    "*SIGH* Well, if you truly want the answer. It may be because I put part of my soul and life on it. Though I didn''t really put it. But, I somehow risked my life and everything during the forging process." said Balrug.


    "Is that thing real? I hear from the old man Draught that belief is just for amateur or senseless excuses." said Angus.


    "Ameteur?! Heh¡­ He is not wrong. Did you know the difference between amateur and professional?" asked Balrug.


    "Err¡­ In skill?" replied Angus.


    "It is how they sacrifice and value things. Be it time, resources, effort, or others. There may be crafters in this world with their own philosophy and way. It is akin to weapon intent. Every master and cksmith has a different interpretation."


    "Some amateurs could risk anything to create a masterpiece even if it cost its life. It is a one-time event and opportunity. While professional, they didn''t dare risk everything as they wanted to create more masterpieces."


    "There are also other ways of smithing, like having precise skill and logical steps. Still, everything will be the same in the end.


    "How much do you want to sacrifice for that masterpiece? If you want a good thing, you must sacrifice something." exined Balrug.


    Wake up from his memories, "That''s right. I couldn''t just do a half-assed one. Jayna, get away from here." said Angus as he nced at her.


    "No.." refused Jayna.


    "I don''t have any choice, Jayna. I need to give my all to finish it. Otherwise, everything will be wasted. I love you¡­ I always love you." said Angus.


    "NO!! Angus!!" called Jayna.


    Ignoring her plea, Angus pointed his finger in his forehead. *PRICK* Angus feels like something is broken or unsealed. Countless terrible memories, killing, and the sensation returning to him.


    "[Domain - Lord of the Death]." muttered Angus softly.


    *BUSSHH* A bright red wave erupted from Angus. Everything that is epassed by it slowly degrades as they are pressured by enormous killing intent and bloodlust. Even Nabe and the others outside could feel such a tremendous unfiltered bloodlust.


    The full-fledged Nabe herself even had a cold sweat. In fact, she had never felt scared like this since Anna''s silent warning to her. However, this aura, presence, and killing intent are many times worse than Anna''s.


    It was so terrible killing intent that it not only manifested in the real world but changed everything it touched. Any weak-willed person who touches or feels this killing intent will be destined to be instantly dead or crazy at least.


    Fortunately, Nabe is creating many barriers to iste the whole area. Otherwise, the soldiers in the basecamp may go crazy and be affected by it.


    "Hiii¡­ Hii¡­" stuttered Brigida with a wild crazed crying face.


    "Hehehehe¡­ Hahahahaha¡­."ughed Lilith madly nearby.


    The two prodigy couldn''t withstand such terrifying killing intent and bloodlust. Nabe immediately moved and knocked them unconscious before they went totally crazy.


    "W-What happened inside?! Why is there such a terrifying killing intent?" asked Kusibe.


    The powerful killing intent also affected Bornja and Kusibe, which are closest to the metallic tower. Fortunately, their dwarf race is famous for having good resistance. Along with their stubborn and strong will, they could resist this massive killing intent without going crazy.


    In the meantime, Angus had inner turmoil as his enormous cultivated chi drained from his body. The bad memories slowly haunted him. He could hear countless screams. The sensation of blood, the smell of corpses, the ecstasy of ripping one life. All of them return to him.


    "ARGGHHH¡­ Shut up!! Shut up!! You are dead! Dead!! I am your master!! I am your king!! I AM¡­ DEATH!! HAHAHAHA¡­." Laughed Angus in madness maniacally.

 Chapter 821 Mad Couple

    Chapter 821 Mad Couple


    Body, mind, and soul. Since ancient times, many philosophies, cultures, and scriptures rted to these three aspects. For a chi master, these three aspects are the fundamentals of cultivating chi.


    It is true chi can be produced through body vitality. However, this is only the beginning. As the cultivation continues, the user will notice it also affects the mind and soul. If someone wants to be a true master of chi, they not only need a strong body but also a strong mind and soul. This ismon knowledge for anyone who dabbles in chi cultivation for a long time. This leads to another conclusion: if someone could strengthen body, mind, and soul, their chi will also be more powerful.


    Unfortunately, this kind of state is not easy. As humans keep practicing, they soon realize many difficulties. One of the most challenging things is to train one soul.


    Body training could be achieved through physical training, while mind training could bemitted through meditation training. In contrast, the soul is a very obscure and abstract concept. Some people didn''t even believe there was such a thing as a soul.


    However, there is various evidence for the soul itself. These could be seen through the old master with deteriorated physical yet still has strong chi in their body. Their body may not be as strong as the younger generation, but their mind and soul is getting stronger as they age.


    Still, a concrete method to train one soul has not been found. In Angus'' past life, he already had many ancient scriptures, documents, and techniques. With his monstrous talent, he somewhat creates a breakthrough technique to advance or strengthen one soul.


    Through his experience and past record, he finds the soul will grow after some are baptized with difficulties or a hard life experience. This is also the primary reason all the old masters in his past life had a more powerful soul than the younger generation.


    Using this theory, the young reckless Angus created a forbidden technique to simte one soul at that time. This technique will force one''s mind to experience all the bad experiences and worse things countless times as if they were real. As a result, it will strengthen one soul by leap bound. However, this technique has a heavy side effect. If the user does not have strong willpower, their mind will be forced to shut down and turn into vegetative. Even if the user could withstand such a simtion, their psyche and mind will also deteriorate.


    Unfortunately, Angus could not escape this side effect. His inner beast will be released without restraint when he uses this forbidden technique. Combined with his monstrous talent and instinct, he resembles a tiger with wings.


    During Angus'' past life, he even almost killed his master, the previous owner of the heritage chi. If it is not because of theck of chi at that time, he may have really killed his master in his past life.


    This shows how dangerous this technique is in the hand of Angus. Moreover, he also created his original domain [Lord of Death]. It is known that the domain is the pinnacle manifestation of someone''s martial art.


    In other words, Angus'' ideology, power, understanding, skill, and technique are portrayed directly through this skill domain. The domain epasses his beginning and his end. Suppose Angus wants to sacrifice and use everything to create sword artifacts. In that case, there is no better way than using this terrible domain.


    "... I AM¡­ DEATH!! HAHAHAHA¡­." Laughed Angus in madness maniacally.


    Suddenly, Angus feels like his body is getting sucked from the inside. His bulked-up body shrank up as his skin stretched thin and wrinkled up. In a few seconds, his body seems like it has a fast severe dystrophy. His body was eating his own to offset the loss of energy.


    As his body almost reached the limit, sparkling light burst from his chest. *BUSSHH* The shaken domain Angus used before became more potent. It even creates a massive crack over the sturdy metallic tower from the shockwave alone. At the same time, Angus''s body reverts back to its previous state.


    "HIIIII¡­. Gyahahahaha¡­." Laughed Angus maniacally.


    In his crazed state, Angus stretched his arm point towards the suppressed reddish liquid in front of him.


    "[Ancient Power The World - One Will]." said Angus with a crazed smile.


    *DUMMMMM* A loud, invisible sound was heard from the center of the reddish liquid. The sound is so loud and deafening that anyone who hears it is only a soft bass sound before the whole area turns intoplete silence.


    *SHIIIIING* A few secondster, a bright light emerged from the liquefied materials covering the surrounding area. Along with the bright light, everyone could hear a loud, deafening ringing sound.


    After a while, the bright light dimmed to reveal a reddish double-edged sword shaped like a ymore sword. The sword gives a sense of warmth like the sun in the sky, with an enchanting handle shaped like a miniature phoenix spreading its wings. On the sword body, there is an unknown red-colored rune.


    "Gyahahaha¡­ Marvelous!! Brilliant!! A good sword! Good tool.. To KILL!!! HAHAHAHA!!" said Angus maniacally.


    Along with his words, a more terrible killing intent spread around, even affecting the thunderstorm in the distance. Suddenly, the crazed Angus finally notices the presence of a woman beside him. Angus sharply looks at the shivering Jayna with a maniac smile.


    At this moment, Jayna who is shivering and on the verge of crying, closes her eyes. Everyone could see she was already at her limit. It is even a miracle that she could stand still without breaking down.


    Just as Angus wants toment on Jayna''s pathetic appearance, she suddenly opens her fiery phoenix eyes. Her body is still shivering like it could copse in time. Still, her aura and demeanor change entirely from a second ago.


    "Ahh¡­ My king!!" eximed Jayna with a fervent smile expression.


    Then, she kneeled on the ground as if trying to worship her beloved God. Before her knee touches the ground, her body suddenly stops moving. A momentter, she finds Angus grabbing her chin while his face looks up close to her.


    "What did you say?" asked Angus with a smirk.


    "My king.. My true and only one king." replied Jayna with a fanatical face.


    "Kahahahaha!! Yes¡­ Yes!! Only you are worthy as my Queen." said Angus before kissing Jayna roughly.


    Facing such an aggressive rough kiss, Jayna didn''t fight and enjoyed every moment. The two crazed couples have fun inside their own world, ignoring their surroundings and the chaos outside the tower.


    Since Angus released a massive killing intent for the first time, it has already attracted everyone''s attention. Even Nabe''s powerful barrier and rune couldn''t hold against such a malevolent aura. At the same time, all the sharp and strong people also noticed something wrong at this location. A momentter, Duchess Amberze appeared at the location followed by the old Patimura, Duke Jacob, and a few other high-gradebatants. Even King Leon also appeared on the scene.


    ""Nabe, what''s happening?!!"" asked Duchess Amberze worriedly.


    ""I also don''t know. Suddenly, this terrifying aura appeared from the inside."" replied Nabe in a hurry.


    Hearing this, the Duchess took out her greatsword and ready to smash the tower. She knows she can''t change her rtionship with Angus and Jayna from her previous behavior. However, she also vows to support them silently and will never do any kind of harm to them.


    Before she could take a single step, ""Wait, Lia. The aura is weakened."" said King Leon.


    When he finished his sentence, a more powerful killing intent and bloodlust aura erupted from the metal tower. Facing such a monstrous aura, both King Leon and old Patimura seem to reach the same decision in a split second.


    The two of them pped their hands simultaneously while releasing a lot of mana without hesitation [Heart Secret Art - Indomitable Heart]. A pink aura spreads from the two seventh grade and covers the surrounding area from the destructive malicious aura.


    ""Red Queen, Quick!! Fix the barrier!!"" shouted King Leon while gritting his teeth.


    The malicious aura is stronger than he thought. He could barely hold his ground despite using ultimate defense secret art. Moreover, it is cast by two full-fledged seventh grade simultaneously.


    The old Patimura was also in the same position as King Leon. His old body is covered with sweat while gritting his teeth. On the other hand, Duke Jacob and the other high-gradebatant could only be rooted on the spot,pletely paralyzed.


    As for Duchess Amberze, she could only feel heaviness and cold sweat all over his body. She feels like she is getting crushed by tremendous force. Just to move her hand and make a single step. For the first time, she felt utterly powerless and slowpared to others.


    Nabe also didn''t stay idle either. Although this bloodlustpletely disrupted her mind and stunned her, she still tried to fix and strengthen the barrier. She knows that with this kind of intensity, the aura will spread towards the whole Everwhite.


    Unfortunately, her frantic mind makes concentrating and dying her casting speed difficult. This was also noticed by the old Patimura.

 Chapter 822 Hostility

    Chapter 822 Hostility


    While the old Patimura and King Leon hold the malicious killing aura, they also notice Nabe''s state of mind and condition.


    ''Tch¡­ We need more time.'' thought the old Patimura.


    *BUSSHHH* A burst of golden yellowish aura erupted from the old Patimura as he pped his hand [Mandraguna - Selfless Act]. *DONG* *DONG* *DONG* A golden wave erupted from the old Patimura and spread to the surrounding area.


    The yellow-golden wave shes with Angus'' malicious bloodlust aura. The two energies seem to have two opposite natures. They restrain one and the others. For a moment, the malicious aura stopped from spreading further. Even Nabe recovered her state of mind.


    Still, the old Patimura knows this is only momentary. He noticed the malicious aura was not pure energy but aura. The malicious aura is an intangible thing that somehow affects the surroundings. In contrast, [Mandraguna - Selfless Act] is an energy wave, a tangible thing.


    In other words, the malicious aura couldn''t be destroyed, only suppressed. Unless they destroy the source, they can only suppress it with another opposite energy. Moreover, the old Patimura also notices that this malicious aura slowly consumes the golden wave.


    In just a few seconds of the sh, he could feel his Mandraguna depleted rapidly. It is like oil gets burned. This shows how dangerous and powerful this kind of Malicious Aura is.


    As they think of another solution to contain the aura, a deafening sound is heard inside the metallic tower, along with strong invisible waves. Most of the people surrounding them couldn''t perceive this invisible wave.


    However, the three seventh grade could feel boundless energy from it. This energy makes them subconsciously fear it. If the previous malicious energy is enough to hit them mentally. This invisible energy is like an infinite universe that suddenly appears before them.


    Fortunately, it only happens for a split second. Still, the impression is deeply stuck in their mind. *ng* *ng* *ng* With the weakened malicious aura, the metallic tower slowly crumbles as if they are losing its structure to support it.


    Through everyone''s sharp perception, two figures stand in the middle of the crumbling tower. One of them is bare naked and leaning toward the others.


    From the loose standing and position, they could guess this person is already knocked out while the other is supporting him.


    After Angus had a rough passionate kiss with Jayna for a while, he finally calmed down from his crazed state before being knocked out from exhaustion in both mind and body. Jayna noticed his state and immediately leaned forward to hold his beloved man.


    At the same time, she also held the new sword in her hand. Before Angus goes unconscious, he has already told Jayna about the sword through their bond. It is also at this moment Jayna wakes up from her crazed phoenix state.


    Still, it somehow leaves her in a relentless state and could only re at the cold out Angus. She feels like getting teased by Angus before getting thrown into a cold pool to calm her mind.


    [Blink] Suddenly, the two of them are being held by King Leon before getting teleported outside the tower.


    "Jayna, what happened?!! Are you okay?"asked King Leon as soon as he brought out the two of them.


    Hearing this question, Jayna recovers and looks at his worried father and everyone. She thought for a moment before replying.


    "It''s none of your business." said Jayna coldly.


    Without waiting for everyone''s reply, she walked away while bringing unconscious her beloved man to the nearby camp. Despite this rude behavior, no one dared to respond as they could feel a dangerous fiery aura from Jayna.


    No one knows why the fourth princess suddenly bes this fierce, but they could only leave it to King Leon to handle. Seeing Jayna''s sudden behavior, King Leon wants to stop her but decides not to do anything.


    King Leon notices Jayna''s exhausted state. Although they create a lot ofmotion and trouble, she doesn''t need to exin herself to everyone now with her status. Not only is she strong, but she is also the fourth royal princess.


    If King Leon reprimands her now, their repaired rtionship may end up getting worse again. This is thest thing he wants to see. Besides, he knows it is not toote until Angus wakes up and exins to everyone.


    "Hahaha¡­ You have a tough child, Leon. Guess, the blood of Dipo is still running." said the old Patimura.


    "Jacob evacuated the area and secured the perimeter. I don''t want anyone to approach this area until further notice." ordered King Leon while ignoring the old Patimura.


    Under King Leon''s order, they slowly brought the knocked-out people and evacuated the area. Fortunately, only a few people stay in Angus'' base camp. Hence, they only need to evacuate a few people and bring out the unconscious.


    During this time, Nabe also did not stay idle either. Seeing there is some trace of malicious aura in the tower area, she decides to barricade the ce withplex spells and slowly research it.


    Seeing this, King Leon decides not to bother her and gathers the important people for another emergency meeting.


    "I don''t think I need to tell you, but no one shall know about what happened here. Anyone who leaks the information will be executed immediately." said King Leon coldly.


    "Yes, My Lord." replied everyone.


    "Alright, let''s talk about migration. Duchess Amberze, how is the progress?" asked King Leon.


    "There are some problems with the old ones. But, they start to be obedient when a sword is near their throat. With their current speed, it is estimated around two weeks for aplete migration." replied the Duchess.


    "Two weeks? Good. Duke Jacob will also help you after he finishes his task. Make sure no one is left behind. ording to that girl, the whole area will copse soon." said King Leon.


    "That girl?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "The girl you brought not too long ago. Her gift is useful for this kind of thing." said King Leon.


    "Oohhh¡­ I see. Then, we should evacuate Angus and Jayna from here." said Duchess Amberze.


    "It''s okay. Leave them to me. Moreover, it is better for them not to move around first," said King Leon.


    "What did you mean?" asked Duchess Amberze.


    "Angus'' bounty in the ck market was somehow raised from two million to ten million. In fact, the bounty does note from our kingdom but from outside. His real bounty is about Twenty million in our current gold coin."


    "Some underworld brokers decide to put different bounties with lower prices in our kingdom. For now, they should stay here until they recover." said King Leon.


    "Twenty million?!! Excuse me, My Lord. Can you tell me more details about it? I also heard about it before but thought it was just some petty fallen noble or merchant. To think ites from the outside and so much." said Duke Jacob worriedly.


    Two million Heart gold coins are a lot, especially with the current rise of Heart Kingdom. Still, it is not impossible to gather. If some fallen noble or wealthy merchant joins their money together, it is still possible to gather such money.


    With Angus'' brazen attitude and nature, he may offend these people during one of his outings. However, it is a different case for twenty million gold coins. This is an enormous amount of money that is enough to buy a medium-sized kingdom.


    It is a lot of money that only some big organizations and kingdoms have. Therefore, the one that targets Angus shoulde from an extensive and deep background to gather this kind of money.


    "Calm down, Duke Jacob. Our intelligence squad is still working on it. You should know how hard it is to find this information, especially from the outside." said King Leon.


    "Yes, My Lord." replied Duke Jacob.


    Afterward, King Leon instructed more about the migration before approaching Jayna and Angus'' tent. Entering the tent, King Leon finds a familiar fiery feather close to his neck.


    King Leon didn''t react to this dangerous feather and focused on his daughter, who was tending his beloved man in herp. Angus sleeps peacefully on Jayna''sp without any sign of waking up.


    On the other hand, Jayna holds her new sword over Angus as if ready to cut down anyone approaching them.


    ''Such hostility¡­ Just what happened?!!'' thought King Leon inwardly.


    "What do you want?" asked Jayna coldly.


    "Can a father see his own daughter?" asked King Leon.


    "... Leave! I am not in the mood to talk." said Jayna.


    "Jayna¡­" called King Leon softly.


    "Leave¡­" said Jayna once again.


    Jayna spoke more softly this time, and King Leon could feel her perturbed mind. He knows Jayna was also affected by the previous malicious aura from before. Hence, it is better to let her calm down until Angus wakes up.


    "Alright. If you have anything, just ask. I have some Royal Guards on standby." said King Leon before turning around.


    Beforeing out from their tent, "I am sorry, Father." said Jayna in a low voice.


    King Leon stops for a moment but does not turn around.


    "Just do what you have to do. I will always support you." said King Leon before leaving the tent.


    "Thank you, Father." said Jayna.

 Chapter 823 Mischevious Adventure

    Chapter 823 Mischevious Adventure


    While Angus and Jayna are resting inside their tent, the Royal Guards secure the surrounding perimeter. The negative malicious aura is too potent and affects not only someone''s mind but also the surroundingnd.


    Even now, everyone could feel the gloomy and dreadful sensation in the ruined metallic tower area. Moreover, the unconscious people also get some adverse effects, especially Lilith and Brigida.


    Among others, they are the first ones who awaken after the incident but are also heavily affected by it. They seem more devoted to Angus like he is their sole God to serve.


    A trace of madness could be seen in their expression when they were talking about him. All of this was also noticed by the three seventh-grade students.


    ''Such a huge change¡­ I wonder how he did it? Besides, this killing intent is abnormal. Even if he kills people every moment, it is still difficult to gather such a potent bloodlust aura.'' thought Nabe while observing the affected people.


    "How is it? How is their condition?" asked King Leon from the side.


    With the drastic change of Lilith and Brigida, King Leon decides to ask Nabe for her help in taking care of the unconscious people. Although Red Queen Nabe is not a doctor or healer, she is still an expert in biology and medicine. She is definitely qualified to look at these people.


    "They are fine. After resting for a few days, they will recover naturally. I suggest not putting them in stressful conditions and just resting," said Nabe.


    "Good. Are there any other side effects?" asked King Leon.


    "Other side effects? Hmm¡­ I wonder if this could be said as a side effect. The malicious aura not only affects their psyche but also their soul and mind."


    "In short, they will be more vulnerable to the same killing intent. They also can have a certain phobia or be traumatized by it. This effect may not be immediate and could ur at ater date. The severity also varies from one individual to another." said Nabe.


    "Hmm¡­. How about those two girls?" asked King Leon.


    "They are¡­ Well, their condition is the opposite of the others. If the others will be more vulnerable to intense killing intent, they be more resistant to it."


    "They seem to be prone to more killing and have brutal thoughts. They also be more faithful and devoted to that boy. I am unsure if this effect is only momentary or permanent." said Nabe.


    "Well, leave them for that brat to handle since they are his. Is there anything else?" asked King Leon.


    "Yes. I believe this vulnerability affects not only the unconscious but everyone¡­ including us." said Nabe with uncertainty at the end.


    "What did you mean?" asked King Leon.


    "You may not realize this, but we are also prone to this malicious aura. To be exact, if that brat somehow releases the same aura, we may have a harder time resisting it than now." said Nabe.


    "Did you mean the more we expose ourselves to that brat''s malicious aura, the weaker our resistance?" asked King Leon.


    "Yes. Previously, I had a simr experience with¡­ little Anna. Although she spared me, I couldn''t ovee this unusual fear until now. It will not affect me directly, but it may worsen if I experience it again. Besides that, we should ask that brat more." said Nabe.


    "I don''t believe with his ancient power and mind, he didn''t know anything about this." added Nabe.


    "Alright, let''s do that for now." said King Leon before blinking away.


    Meanwhile, inside the white, snowy groundy hundreds of beaten-up monsters. Not far from it, Anna is fighting against a huge white crocodile. *BAM* Sheunched a punch towards it and knocked it away despite their massive size differences.


    "Yay!! Yay!! 100 wins!! Anna super champion!!" eximed Anna happily.


    In contrast to her cheery attitude, the surrounding monster and beast are miserable. All of them are bruised and beaten up to half-dead. Some even faked to death to not be noticed by the little devil.


    After getting picked up by an Ancient Behemoth, Anna gets a lot of food. However, the little gluttony is still unsatisfied and runs independently. Then, she beat every monster and beast she found in the name of ''friendly''petition.


    Noticing no one was waking up, the excited Anna left the area searching for another ''punching bag''. After punching a lot of ''Meatbag'' her fighting style still is more refined.


    Until now, no one could survive a single punch from her. Herbat experience and fighting style remained crude even with Angus'' relentless teaching.


    In fact, Angus did an excellent job forcing her to use a proper punching form. Otherwise, she could only swing her hand wildly like kids.


    Unlike the beast and monster outside, the monster here is powerful and durable. Their lowestbat power is at least fifth grade,parable to sixth-gradebatants.


    If theye out to the outside, they could upy arge territory and be a big boss inside any monster habitat. With this high qualification and naturally strong body, most of them could withstand Anna''s strength.


    They could withstand and fight back if Anna didn''t go all out. This led to Anna learning to fight properly and having an excellent sparring partner. Combined with her unnatural instinct and monstrous talent, she finally grasped to fight properly after beating a hundred monsters.


    If Anna fights the previous white lizardman again, she can surely beat him with just one punch like usual. As she travels the snowy ground, she slowly hears a small whisper in the air. Soon, Anna finds a beautiful whitedy ying a weird-shaped stringed instrument.


    Along with the humming beautiful voice, the instrument produces a beautiful melody thatplements the white snowy ground.


    "Woooaahhh¡­ It''s pretty witty big sister!!" eximed Anna, approaching the whitedy.


    Anna observes the whitedy silently while trying to follow the melody happily. After a while, the song came to an end.


    "*p* *p* *p* Beautiful!! Hmm~ Hmm~ is beautiful." said Anna while pping happily and still trying to copy the humming sound.


    "Thank you, little girl." said the whitedy with a warm smile.


    "Can Anna also try to y?" asked Anna.


    "I am afraid¡­ It''s going to be difficult. Anyway, why is a cute little girl like you doing here?" asked the whitedy.


    "Mommy and Daddy are busy mating. Anna is bored. Anna heard there was food here. So, Anna came here." said Anna.


    "M-Mating¡­ T-Then, why don''t you follow this big sister?" asked the whitedy.


    "Did pretty witty big sis have food?" asked Anna.


    "Well, you just need to follow me to find out." said the whitedy with a smirk.


    "Okay." said Anna with her characteristic mischievous smile.


    A few dayster, Anna flies inside the heavy snowfall, holding a white stringed instrument. Unlike usual, she is not flying using her wings but being carried by a white bat-like creature behind her back.


    "Anna is good~ Anna is super~ Anna is cool~ Anna is strong~" sang Anna out of tune while ying the stringed instrument harshly.


    "Hmm¡­ Anna misses Mommy''s food. But Anna doesn''t know how to get out of here." said Anna.


    The whole area and weather suddenly changed as soon as Anna said this. The snowfall stops and turns into a colossal arrow pointing in a particr direction. A pointed arrow is also dimly lit on the ground towards the same direction.


    A substantial big exit sign with a dimly lit door appears at the end of the direction. On each side of the door, many bruised monsters and beasts gather while bowing their heads as if giving a path to their sole king.


    Over thest few days, the naughty Anna has created a lot of chaos and destruction in the surrounding area.


    Furthermore, Anna only beats up those who can withstand her ordinary punch and ignore the weak ones. It bes a true hell for the strong ones as they get punched continuously by little Anna.


    "Ahh¡­ That''s the exit. Bitty, let''s go over there!!" said Anna.


    Hearing his master''s order, the small white bat behind Anna immediately moves forward and reaches the exit door. In fact, Anna actually could havee out of this ce a long time ago.


    To exit this snowy ground, one just needs to have an intent to leave and walk a few hundred meters before finding the exit door. However, Anna''s nature often gets distracted by other things, which leads her to miss the exit many times.


    All the residents in this snowy ground couldn''t stand against little Anna anymore, so they decided to send her away this way.


    "Wooahhh¡­ Everyone is sending out Anna. Don''t worry, Anna will be back." said Anna with a mischievous smile.


    After saying that, Anna immediately pushes the door and disappears. After hearing her words, the bowing monster and beast could only shake in fear. At this moment, they know they are dealing with a naughty mischievous girl but a cunning despicable girl.


    Under her harmless and cute appearance, Anna is brutal and always foils their n with her chaotic nature.

 Chapter 824 Awaken

    Chapter 824 Awaken


    A few days after Angus forged the sword, he found his head on top of a soft, warm pillow. At once, he notices Jayna''s smooth and softp.


    "Urgh¡­ I feel like having a long terrible dream." groaned Angus.


    "Angus¡­" greet Jayna with a smile.


    Seeing Jayna''s bright and charming smile, Angus couldn''t help but feel warm and happy. However, he also knows under this happy attitude lies a lot of worry and emotions. All of this could be felt through their strong [Allegiance] bond.


    Angus also realizes many things through it. He realizes what truly happens after he uses the forbidden technique and lets out his inner beast. He never thought his forbidden technique really triggered his heritage chi.


    This forbidden technique only made him more wild and revealed his inner beast during his previous life. At that time, he still did not have heritage chi.


    Using this forbidden technique this time, he gambles after getting some clue from the spirit inside the heritage chi. Even now, he is unsure if he can trigger the heritage chi using the same method.


    After cuddling to ease their worry and emotion, Angus and Jaynae out of their tent. Seeing Angus''s appearance, the nearby Royal Guard flinched at his presence for a moment before slowly recovering.


    "Master!!" called Brigida and Lilith respectfully.


    "Thank you for your hard work these days." said Angus.


    "It''s my honor, Master." replied the two girls.


    At the same time, his mind also works at full power to observe everyone without missing a single sign.


    ''As expected, all of them are affected by my aura, like in my past life. Fortunately, most of them have a minimal effect.'' thought Angus.


    Noticing Angus'' appearance, a sh of red light appeared in front of him.


    "Angus, Jayana!!" called Duchess Amberze.


    *SHINNG* At once, Brigida and Lilith draw their weapons and point them at Duchess Amberze without hesitation.


    "Another step and that traitorous neck will be gone." said Brigida while holding the channel lightning elemental into her halberd.


    On the other hand, Lilith also draws her bow and points it at the Duchess. It is clear they arepletely hostile toward the Duchess and will not hesitate to kill her.


    "What do you want?" asked Angus coldly while ignoring the two girls'' movements.


    "I.. I am sorry. I know what I did is¡­" replied Duchess Amberze.


    "Wrong? Stupid? Or what? Alright, enough of this charade. For King Leon''s sake and our past rtionship, I will forgive you this time. But, next time you betray me again for any reason, I will no longer show mercy." said Angus coldly.


    As Angus said, Duchess Amberze had already retreated a few meters back in a cold sweat. Angus'' words and presence deeply impact the Duchess despite not releasing any killing intent or malicious aura.


    Angus ignored the Duchess'' reaction and left the camp before approaching the ruined metallic tower.


    "A-Angus..." called Duchess Amberze but stopped as the two maids coldly red at her.


    As for the nearby Royal Guards, they pretend not to see this confrontation for their own safety.


    Meanwhile, the Red Queen Nabe inspects the ruined metal forging tower while touching a few scraps.


    Noticing Angus''s presence, Nabe asked, "Aren''t you quite rude to ady?" without looking back at Angus.


    "The moment she sided with the opposite party, our good rtionship had already ended." replied Angus.


    ''Especially for someone as close as her.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Since being betrayed by his brother in his past life, Angus hates a traitor to the bone. However, those traitors from close people like his family impacted him more. With Jayna and Extalia''s close rtionship, Angus already thought of her as family.


    This is why herst action deeply affected him. Jayna also knows Angus''s thoughts and decides not to say anything about them. She may have a favorable impression of her aunt than her own mother.


    But, she will definitely choose and support Angus as he is the one who sacrifices a lot of things for her and truly protects her.


    "I assume you are not just going to leave this ce untreated, right?" asked Nabe, changing the topic.


    "Though it will return back over time. It is better to solve it as soon as possible. Can you let me through?" asked Angus.


    "Sure," said Nabe while waving her hand, as she understood Angus''s intention.


    Suddenly, Angus feels the whole world be more gloomy and dreaded. It is as if death just passed in this ce. Despite staying still in his spot, he could feel this drastic change. This also proves how sophisticated Nabe''s barrier runes are.


    Even with his [Analyze] and high intelligence, Angus barely grasped how this barrier and istion magic worked. Ignoring the Nabe barrier, Angus focuses on the lingering malicious aura. At once, he touched the red ground with his hand while closing his eyes.


    *WHOOSHH* The malicious aura gets absorbed into him as if it is tangible. Nabe could feel the drastic change in this lingering aura at a fast rate and surprise the young human.


    After a while, the gloomy aura slowly diminished and was gone, leaving only the enchanted red frozen ground.


    "Fiuuh¡­ It''s done." said Angus.


    "Interesting¡­ So, did you have any solution for the psychological side effect that everyone gets." said Nabe.


    "I could only give them a prescription. As for aplete recovery, it depends on the person itself. If their will is strong enough, this incident will be a fortune for them. But, if they couldn''t get over it, it would be a huge bottleneck." replied Angus.


    "Interesting." replied Nabe again.


    Finishing treating the leftover aura, Angus sends someone to inform the Duchess and King Leon about this matter. He also checks if everyone is getting more adverse effects on their psyche or body.


    Angus knows his domain is not only a simple restrained domain or massive killing intent. In his past life, a few people somehow turned into abominations or got weird mutations when it is left alone.


    It may have more variable effects if not treated early since this world is more magical than in Angus''s previous life. While inspecting all the affected people, everyone notices an out-of-tune childish singing in the air.


    "Meaty~ Witty~ Witty~ Lla~" sang Anna while being carried by a white bat.


    "Anna!!" called Jayna from below.


    "Ahh¡­ Mommy!!" called Anna back and rushed back to Jayna.


    In the next moment, Anna already hugged Jayna excitedly.


    "Mommy! Mommy Anna is hungry. Anna misses Mommy''s food!!" said Anna.


    "Gezz¡­ Anna, you are such a little gluttony. Alright, Mommy will grill you some meat. Pork Meat?" replied Jayna while stroking the spoiled little gluttony.


    "Yep. Porky Porky Meat is the best." said Anna excitedly.


    "Wait.. Anna, who is that?" asked Angus from the side while pointing at the creature on her back.


    "Ahh¡­ This is Bitty. Isn''t he super cute?" replied Anna, introducing the white bat behind her.


    The white bat has a very unique body and color. Its body color is translucent with white and can hardly be detected in a white-colored environment, such as snowy ground. It also has a strange wing shape that looks rigid and delicate.


    After looking carefully, Angus frowned and stepped back in surprise.


    "This¡­ Isn''t this the legendary White Lucid bat?" asked Angus.


    "Bitty is whity lucy bad? But, Bitty is Bitty."mented Anna back.


    "No, Anna. It''s a White Lucid Bat. It is one of the rare legendary spiritual creatures. The legend said that the White Lucid Bat is a powerful spiritual creature that could take over anyone, be it a beast, monster, or people."


    "Because of this ridiculous ability, White Lucid Bat is tough to detect and find, especially in the snowy area. Anna, where did you find it?" asked Jayna in worry.


    "Anna finds Bitty¡­ Ermm¡­ There?" replied Anna while pointing at the distant cloud storm.


    "*Sigh* Thought so." said Angus as he already expected such an answer.


    "Anna is toozy to move around. Then, the cute Bitty came and helped Anna fly around." said Anna casually.


    If it is said by anyone else, no one will believe such a story since White Lucid Bat is famous for taking over other people''s bodies. However, Angus and Jayna know Anna''s story may be the truth or not far from it.


    "There are others¡­ Wait.. Where is Moopi? Alpis? Pana?" eximed Anna while looking around.


    "Err¡­" replied everyone speechlessly.


    After inquiring further, Angus finds Anna has entered many sub-dimensions with ice and snowy ground inside the bottomless basin. He suspects this sub-dimension is the same as the Everwhite territory. It is the by-product of Losvertisch.


    Unlike the outer world, the degree of fire elemental absorption is many times stronger inside. As a result, the ice elemental is denser than the outside, possibly creating many sub-dimensions.


    ording to Anna''s random words, these sub-dimensions are connected and have various shapes. One could be massive snowy ground. One could be an icy cold maze. Others could be vast open spaces with multiple ice terrains.


    Furthermore, there are not only monsters and Gram living in this ce. There are also countless types of ice beasts staying in these sub-dimensions. Unlike the monsters, these ice elemental beasts are more territorial and rarelye out from it.


    Unexpectedly, these beasts could live alongside the Gram or other ice elemental monsters inside. In short, it is the best ce for ice-elemental creatures, be they beasts or monsters.

 Chapter 825 Sword Sparring

    <h4>Chapter 825 Sword Sparring</h4>


    Knowing such a ce, Angus couldn''t help but be intrigued at the secret of this Losvertisch. On the other hand, he also didn''t want to pry too much on it.


    Despite his huge curiosity, he still adhered to Master Benjamin''s advice. If it is heavily sealed, it means the thing inside is too dangerous for the outer world. Otherwise, the seal will be broken a long time ago.


    With many sub-dimension appearances, it proves the seal is strong and has never been broken for who knows how long. With such a powerful seal, Angus knows the thing inside is equally powerful.


    As for the rumor about the seal getting weakened from the Guardian, he assumed it should be a seal to prevent Gram and monsters froming out, not the genuine seal of Losvertisch.


    If the actual seal is getting weaker, these many sub-dimensions are the first ones that will get affected. At that time, the whole Everwhite may also be affected and will no longer be an independent dimension like it is now.


    Another few days passed by without any incident. During these past few days, Angus and Jayna have had rest and rarely leave the camp area. Both of them are too exhausted in body and mind.


    Although their special constitution prevents them from getting tired physically, their mental fatigue and stress still umted over time in thesest few days.


    Fortunately, little Anna somehow bes a sensible child, leaving them alone to recover. She ys with her new pet Bitty and the giant white smander Cupid all day. On this day, Jayna grips her new sword and stands on the frozenke while closing her eyes.


    The moment Jayna grips the sword artifact, she can connect with the sword and feels like her own limb. The sword Angus forged is not just a sentient weapon but a genuine indestructible artifact.


    Through a series of checks and inspections, they assumed it was because of a remnant of a phoenix soul inside the feather. The natural Winter Solstice also bes another factor to elerate the process of bing an artifact.


    As for Angus'' chi infusion, it makes the sword deadlier. If ordinary people get near it, they will think it is a cursed sword or something sinister from its aura. However, this is a good thing since it means this sword bes a weapon to kill.


    Angus believes a good weapon is a weapon that could kill. With this belief, Angus designed and created every part of the sword to maximize its potential to kill. Despite having this sinister aura, Jayna didn''t feel disturbed at all.


    Furthermore, Jayna could even feel a strange bond from it. She knows this special bond means the sentient part of the sword itself.


    With the stronger bond, she could utilize the sword''s power better. Unfortunately, she could only slowly deepen this bond over time by continuously using it.


    After a few moments of silence while gripping her new sword, Jayna sharply opens her fiery phoenix eyes.


    "Rampage... Suntear."?muttered Jayna.


    *Cling* Suddenly, the sword artifact shone brightly and covered the whole area. *CRACK* *CRACK* *WHOOSHH* Instantly, a hot steam and airwave erupted from the Jayna.


    After a few minutes, the frozenke had already be a massive water pool, bubbling and continuously releasing hot steam.


    Fortunately, this area is still near the basin and suppresses the scale of evaporation. Otherwise, the whole Everwhite frozenke may turn into water or disappear in just a few minutes.


    On the other hand, Jayna is hovering above the steamy water with the support of her fiery wings. The artifact in her hand was already covered in intense phoenix fire.


    "Fiuuhh¡­ It''s really hard to control." said Jayna.


    "Well, at least it could handle your fire now. You could focus on practicing your skill." remarked Angus from the side.


    Angus ignores the heat and steam in the surroundings without getting a single burn.


    "Ahh¡­ Yeah. About that¡­ I think I need your help." said Jayna.


    "Sword spar?" asked Angus.


    "Yes." nodded Jayna.


    "Alright¡­ Hmm¡­ Did you mind if I used your sword skill?" asked Angus with a smirk.


    "Urgh¡­ Show off. But, fine. It should help me." said Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus also takes out his twin sword artifact before gesturing to Jayna to attack him. *Swish* *ng* A loud sword sh could be heard in the area. Angus parries Jayna''s rush attack easily. Yet, his position in the air forces him to back away.


    Unlike Jayna, who has wings to propel herself in the air, Angus could only use air movement skills, flying spells, and mana maniption to stay in the air. He definitely couldn''t match with the phoenix in terms of airbat maneuvering.


    Angus controls his body in the air, using the force of momentum tond on the hard ice ground in the distance. Seeing this, Jayna just pursues him while attacking with her sword.


    Their initial n is to have a sword spar, which should not rely on other external abilities like flying or terrain advantage.


    *TING* *TING* *TING* *TING* After the young couplends on the frozen ground, Jayna controls the heat in her sword and attacks Angus with pure sword skill. Unfortunately, their experience and skills are vastly different.


    Despite Jayna''s relentless attack, Angus could parry every one of them easily. He didn''t even need to take a single step from his initial spot. *BOOOM* Noticing she needs to make a breakthrough, she instantly uses [Fiery Burst] to propel herself in front of Angus.


    [Phoenix Dance 1st step - Feather Blossom] Covered with a fiery red feather, Jayna makes a dozen fluid sword strikes along with the fiery feather.


    Noticing the iing attack, Angus had a bigger smirk before moving around following Jayna''s attack. Magically, every fiery feather and Jayna''s sword couldn''t touch even a single hair of Angus despite being so close.


    Angus could always move his body flexibly and dodge everything with high precision. While dodging and jumping in the air, he twirls his twin swords and gets into a lower-drawing sword stance.


    All this movement looks perfect and fluid as if it was already choreographed. At this moment, Jayna''s beastly instinct feels danger from Angus.


    "Careful!!" warned Angus yfully.


    *BOOOM* *SWISH* *SPLIT* [Sword Art - Red Tear] A sh of red light passed to Jayna''s side up towards the horizon in a split second. Fortunately, Jayna uses [Fiery Burst] and her wing to propel to the side to dodge the attack. Otherwise, she will get hurt by this monstrous fast attack.


    This also shows how powerful Angus''s sword skill is. She could also use Red Tear, but not on such a scale. Angus'' Red Tear seems able to go on as far as she can see. Moreover, the speed and sharpness are entirely different from hers.


    "Focus!!" called Angus.


    Using another twin sword, Angus attacks Jayna and wakes her up from her thoughts. *CLANG* Jayna manages to parry Angus'' attack but still gets pushed back and breaks her stance.


    Angus attacks Jayna through fluid, sharp yet fluid movements without giving her any time to catch her breath. *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* Jayna could only passively parry Angus''s relentless attack.


    Angus''s attack is very hard to defend, and she continuously breaks her stance. Sometimes, it will be a fast light strike. Others, it will be a forceful attack. Each swing contains a profound sword techniquebined with an unpredictable feint attack.


    Still, none of these attacks truly hurt Jayna besides breaking her stance. Jayna knows if Angus wants, he could easily defeat her or even kill her during this time. She notices Angus is trying to instill in her some sword technique and experience through this.


    Jayna''s fiery eyes slowly noticed something in Angus'' movement as they shed for a while.


    ''This¡­ It''s Feather Blossom dance?!!'' thought Jayna inwardly.


    In this split second, her proudful phoenix pride suddenly got blown. She could feel an unreasonable rage in her heart.


    "YOU!!" called Jayna in anger.


    Before Jayna could think, her body was subconsciously moving and attacking more aggressively. Her aura and demeanor havepletely changed from a second ago. The fire in her sword is also burning stronger as if trying to turn Angus into ash.


    *BOOOOM* The sword touches the frozenke and destroys the surrounding area. Noticing Jayna''s sudden change, Angus slipped back while dodging the attack as usual.


    "Hahaha¡­ Show me.. Show me your worth as My Empress!! Hahaha¡­"ughed Angus with a crazed smile.


    "Scumbag!!" roared Jayna in anger.


    At this moment, Jayna''s figure is already covered in burning phoenix armor. Without warning, she releases countless flying fiery phoenix feathers towards Angus.


    "I will show you what the true Feather Blossom is." said Jayna in anger.


    Following the fast feather, Jayna attacks Angus again through fluid motion and dancing movement [Phoenix Dance 1st step - Feather Blossom]. Not wanting to lose either, Angus also used a simr skill with his own version to attack Jayna.


    *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* After a series of shing, Angus somehow manages to entangle his hands with Jayna''s arm and stop her fluid movement. As Jayna wants to struggle to break away, Angus kisses Jayna aggressively.


    "MMmmmm¡­"


    Jayna could only whimper softly before her mind cleared from her unreasonable wrath. After a while, Angus breaks the kiss while still madly ring at Jayna.


    "You are mine. Always be mine." said Angus.

 Chapter 826 Journey Back

    Chapter 826 Journey Back


    "You are mine. Always be mine." said Angus.


    "I am yours." replied Jayna passionately.


    Just as Angus wanted to go further, "Look.. Look¡­ Mommy and Daddy are going mating again. See, Bitty¡­ Daddy and Mommy are always mating all the time."


    Anna''s childish voice could be heard nearby, but neither Angus nor Jayna could see her appearance and figure.


    "Anna?" asked Angus.


    "Ahhh¡­ Stupid Bitty. Now, Daddy and Mommy can''t see Anna. Anna can''t eat Mommy''s food again. Huhuhu¡­" replied Anna.


    *SWISHH* Suddenly, Anna appeared near Angus and Jayna while faking her cry.


    "Anna. Mommy is here." called Jayna gently while touching Anna''s little head.


    "Ehh¡­ Mommy can see Anna again? Yay!! Yay!! Mommy, Anna is hungry now." said Anna with a mischievous smile.


    ''This girl is getting more naughty each day. Still, I never thought White Lucid Bat had such sophisticated camouge ability.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After that, they return to their camp to rest a little bit. Today is thest day they will stay inside Everwhite. It is also thest day for thest batch of people to evacuate the area. After this day, Everwhite will bebeled as a monster habitat and dangerous zone.


    At first, King Leon and the others considered making this ce simr to a dungeon. After hearing the information about many sub-dimensions and many powerful monsters from Anna''s adventure, they decide tobel this area as a monster habitat.


    Monster habitats and dungeons are simr, but their danger is vastly different. Dungeon''s major problem is the monster outbreak if it is left behind without anyone killing the monster. Most of these monsters usually consist of low-grade ones.


    A single sixth grade could easily handle such an outbreak. In contrast, monster habitats rarely have monster outbreaks. Without considerable movement, such as monster migration or the birth of monster overlords, the monsters rarelye out. Once it creates a monster outbreak, it will consist of a massive monster tide with variousbat powers.


    It is even possible for the monster overlord toe out during this monster outbreak. If a monster habitat has an outbreak, it needs a few sixth-grade or even seventh grades to handle it, depending on the situation.


    The handling between dungeon and monster habitat is also vastly different. For example, it is forbidden to userge-scale attacks near monster habitats and many other restrictions.


    Furthermore, King Leon also needs to report this matter to the World Alliance as soon as possible to anticipate trouble in the future. However, all of this is not Angus'' problem.


    After packing their things, Angus and the others leave the Everwhite using the giant metallic Alkin. Learning from their previous incident, Angus and the others decide to use Alkin to travel since it is safer from ambushes.


    Angus and the others weren''t afraid of getting ambushed, but it would be annoying to get attacked every moment. If they keep getting attacked, their journey back will be significantly dyed. This is something that Angus and Jayna didn''t want to see.


    *BBRRMMM* As the Alkin exited the Everwhite area, Angus noticed many people camping near Frostfall City and territory. He could also find many heavy constructions on the way.


    Apparently, King Leon decided to make Frostfall City the fortress to hold against any monster outbreak from the Everwhite-like ck Fortress.


    Although it may take a lot of time for the whole Everwhite to be filled with Gram and monsters, they must also prepare since many high-grade monsters live inside the Everwhite Basin.


    Noticing somemotion inside the refugee camps, Angus could only shake his head. Still, he chose not toment on it. For him, this is an endless headache problem without a clear answer. With such arge migration, there will be a lot of issues, such as food and shelter.


    Even if they solve the food and shelter problem, most people are jobless and unused to this new change. Moreover, most of them have an old-fashioned way of thinking.


    These kinds of people are hardly able to adapt to the new environment. In the end, they could only live in poverty and were dissatisfied more with the government. If left alone, it may create something like rebellion in the future.


    Still, all of this is not Angus'' problem. If it gets worse, Angus may just kill these rebellions thate in the future and be done with it. Although it is a hassle, this rebellion is nothingpared with his absolute strength.


    Soon, they slowly leave the Frostfall area ande to the wilderness. The weather is also gradually warmer as they keep moving.


    At this moment, Angus turned around sharply before making a step back. *BAMM* An invisible spell passed through in front of him beforending in front of him.


    "Ambush!!" shouted the nearby guards.


    The people inside the Alkin immediately take out their arms and are ready to fight. Some artillery and projectile weapons are ready to shoot anytime. Everyone knows such people capable of releasing an invisible spell from far away are not ordinary people.


    It is possible a sixth-grade magician is among the ambushers. Unfortunately, the ambusher this time is wise. They keep hiding whileunching invincible spells from a distance. This is also noticed by Angus and the others.


    Before Angus could move, he noticed a strong mana from nearby. *Tap* Arge magic circle covers the whole Alkin [3rd Circle - Bubble Wall]. A momentter, Alkin is covered with a big water bubble.


    Angus nced at the caster as the others were already nodding their heads to him before issuing some orders.


    "Keep your eye on the iing attack. The artillery unit, ready your weapon to shoot in the iing direction." said the caster.


    At once, the people obey his order and move forward while Alkin keeps moving. Since King Leon knows about the massive bounty on Angus'' head, he decides to increase Angus''s protection. He sent one Viscount noble and a few barons to apany him this time.


    This water magician is one of the Viscount that follows Angus, Drew Waterhell. He is one of the rare people with the water elemental affinity in the Heart Kingdom. He is also the father of his former ssmate during his academic time, Wylda Waterhell.


    Although Angus rarely interacts with Wylda, he is quite familiar with him since he often kills her inside his battle system during his academic days. Therefore, seeing the father of this ssmate gives him a weird and awkward feeling.


    "Bubble!! It''s a big bubble!!" eximed Anna excitedly.


    "Anna, don''t!! It''s dangerous." said Jayna while holding the naughty little devil.


    With the help of Viscount Waterhell and the other Royal Guard, Angus and the others didn''t need to step in the fight with the ambusher. Still, it didn''t mean Angus couldn''t warn the others about the ambusher in their surroundings.


    "Three o''clock. And some in the front." said Angus casually before sitting on the reclining chair.


    After living in a cold environment for a long time, Angus and Jayna finally could enjoy the warm temperature and bask in the sun leisurely. As a result, they prefer to stay on the deck enjoying the warmth despite the ambush situation.


    "First artillery unit shoot at three O''clock. The second unit is ready to fire to the front. Knights prepare to fight in closebat." ordered Viscount Waterhell.


    Unlike other Viscounts, who usually get their noble rank through politics, Viscount Waterhell is one of the rare nobles who get his rank through field contribution. One of his contributions is to defend the Thousand Maze fortress against the Ostrax kingdom''s previous invasion.


    He manages to hold back against the sudden invasion until the reinforcementes. This shows his capabilities as themander on the battlefield. Combined with the information from Angus, he could make the best possible moves in this situation.


    After a while, everyone finds the road ahead is blocked by a huge rock and tree obstacle. There are also some cloaked people wearing masks waiting for them, as Angus said previously.


    "Shoot them down!! Destroy all the obstacles!!" ordered Viscount Waterhell.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* Instantly, the magic cannon releases a destructive beam toward the obstacle and destroys anything in its path, be it rocks, trees, or ambushers. The two female dwarves and Anna immediately have starry eyes seeing such firepower.


    "Anna wants it!! Phew!! Phew!!" said Anna excitedly while being held by Jayna.


    "That''s some good firepower you got there. Hahaha¡­"ughed Bornja.


    "True. Though it could have some improvement." said Kusibe.


    Ignoring the two female dwarves, Angus focuses back on the ambusher. Although he decided to not step in, it didn''t mean he would just ignore them. He finds the ambusher that attacked him first quite good.


    The person has good invisible spells and stealth skills. It is one of the best that Angus ever encountered so far. If it is not for Angus'' broken [Great Mana Echolocation], he may also have difficulty detecting such a person from a considerable distance.


    Still, it didn''t mean the ambusher possessed a significant threat to him. Angus finds that besides his first two attacks, he is no longer attacking again and retreats when the bubble wall covers Alkin.

 Chapter 827 Relentless Attack

    Chapter 827 Relentless Attack


    Living up to its name as a mobile fortress, Alkin easily clears all the rubbles and obstacles in the distance. None of the ambushers are even alive from the bombardment. At this moment, Angus feels strong mana from all over the direction.


    "Tch.. Everyone, ready to battle." said Angus, standing up from his chair.


    Brigida, Lilith, and the Royal Guards immediately draw their weapon and prepare forbat. All of them realize Angus must have sensed another ambusher and a strong one at that.


    Along with Angus''s warning, the powerful mana erupted nearby, shaking surrounding the ground. *GRRTTTTT* Dirt, sand, rocks, and gravel congregate into one ce to create a massive giant earth [Earth Power - Mother Earth].


    "Hahahaha¡­. The Bounty is mine!!"ughed a burly one-eyed dwarf from the giant Earth.


    This bounty hunter dwarf is a famous bounty hunter called One-eyed Enok, the Breaker. As the giant Earth formed, it held arge chunk ofnd in its hand before throwing it at the Alkin.


    The massive rubble is a little bit bigger than the Alkin itself. If it hits the Alkin directly, it may damage the mobile fortress and stop its movement.


    Just as the passenger wants to fight back, a sh of red light cuts through this enormous rubble. *SWING* Instantly, it cut into pieces along with the giant Earth in the distance. *BOOOOOM* A strong shockwave erupted from it.


    *CLANG* At the critical moment, the one-eyed dwarf reacts and defends against the iing fast attack using his gauntlets.


    "Crimson sh, huh?" said the one-eyed dwarf.


    "Hoo¡­ Such a strong defense." said Duchess Amberze coldly.


    With Angus'' high Bounty, the Duchess will not leave Angus and the others alone. However, their previous rtionship also made it awkward for them to stay together.


    Hence, she decides to escort Alkin with her sh Squad from a distance. Her group also acts as reinforcement for this kind of situation.


    Using her powerful momentum, the Duchess forced the one-eyed dwarf back and emerged from the Earth giant.


    "Urgh¡­ Don''t underestimate me, woman!!" roared the one-eyed as he gripped the Earth with his hand.


    *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* Countless fissures formed with the dwarf grip before spreading around [Earth Break]. Before long, this fissure had already spread around toward Alkin.


    [Anduril - Resize] *SWISH* A massive cut breaks the ground and stops the fissure from approaching Alkin. The Duchess decisively cut thend by erging her greatsword artifact. Without wasting this opportunity, sheunched her massive greatsword towards the dwarf.


    *BOOOM* Another shockwave and tremor shook the wholend. Using the Duchess cover, the Alkin moved forward unimpeded.


    Seeing the powerful one-eyed Enok and Angus''s reaction, Viscount and the others know the situation is worse than expected.


    "Prepare for the booster!!" ordered Viscount Waterhell decisively.


    He knows that as long as they keep moving forward, the ambusher will have difficulty catching up to them. If they stop and fight back, they will be a sitting duck and continuously get onught.


    *BRMM* *BRMM* *BRRRMMM* A loud roaring machine could be heard afar. At once, everyone could see a metallic vehicle simr to a motorbikeing fast in their direction.


    The motorbike is loud and releases an intense burst of fire from behind, leaving scorching ground on its trail. A full-metal armored person holding a massive ironnce driving this particr motorbike.


    Seeing the target, the armored person elerates the motorbike further, releasing a stronger fire burst from behind. In a few moments, the motorbike breaks through the speed of sound and instantly gets near Alkin.


    Before Viscount Waterhell could order something, the armored person alreadyunched his massivence towards Angus. *SPOOSSHH* Using the person''s strong momentum and eleration, thence breaks the bubble wall and reaches Angus instantly.


    Facing such an attack, Angus didn''t flinch and just slightly tilted his body sideways to dodge thence by a hairbreadth. Angus''s impeachable reaction surprised the armored person as the metallce passed through him and hit thend in the distance. *BOOOOM*


    "Shoot him down!!" ordered Viscount Waterhell.


    *BOOMM* *BOOMM* *BOOMM* Dozens of projectile spells and magic cannons fired towards the armored person along with its bizarre motorbike. Everyone was attracted to the armored person and their motorbike, so a dark cloud formed above the area.


    *KIIIKK* A piercing loud bird cry could be heard from above. A momentter, they find a massive ck crow approaching Alkin from above. Countless poisonous insects and parasites could be seen over this crow.


    If it were not for its strong aura, everyone would think this giant crow is already dead or controlled by these hideous parasites.


    "S-Sin Crow!!" eximed one of the guards.


    Sin Crow is one of the world''s most powerful bird monster species. It is also known as the ruler of the sky and one of the major factors hindering space and high-altitude flight technology worldwide.


    Fortunately, this Sin Crow is not the monster overlord or the true ruler of the sky. It is just a fifth-grade Sin Crow tamed by someone. Although it is rare for a monster to be tamed, it is not entirely impossible. Still, a fifth-grade Sin Crow is dangerous for Angus and the others.


    "Shoot it down!! Don''t let it get closer!!" ordered Viscount Waterhell.


    As a magician with vast knowledge, the Viscount knows the danger of Sin Crow. The most troublesome of this monster is the gue, disease, and the highly poisonous creature it carries on its body.


    If theye into contact with it, the whole crew of Alkin may not survive, leaving only those with high grade and body resistance. Furthermore, they don''t know how deadly the gue and poisonous creatures are. Therefore, it is better to keep a distance from such a monster.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* As the crew fires their spells and projectile weapons, a grey energy wave erupts from the top of the Sin Crow [4th Circle - Ephemeral Quintessence]. *BUSSSSH* All the projectile attacks lose their power as the gray holds them.


    At the same time, most of the crew members of Alkin slump on the ground while holding their heads. Few even groaned in pain and coughed blood on the spot. Only the fifth grade, Royal Guards, and Angus group seem unaffected by such an attack.


    "Spiritual Attack?!" said Angus with a frown.


    He knows spiritual attack is one of the most difficult to defend. Unless you have special training against spiritual attacks, most people can only rely on strong willpower to resist them.


    ''Even the fifth-grade magicians such as Viscount Waterhell couldn''t fully resist such a spiritual attack. This shows the attacker has a strong spirit. This is going to be a hard fight.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    *BZZTT* *BZZTT* *BZZTT* As everyone gets their bearings and recovers from a sudden, powerful spiritual attack, a spark of lightning dances in the dark sky and pours down the surrounding area randomly.


    Fortunately, the bubble wall acts as the anchor and mitigates the lightning elemental attack. *Snap* Knowing he couldn''t stay idle any more, Angus snapped his finger.


    A terrifying amount of mana was released from Angus as countless fire sparks formed around Alkin [4th Circle - Vulcan Shots]. These small fireballs jumped around in the air and moved toward each assant.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* All of them are hitting these assants precisely without missing a single hiding person, especially the Sin Crow in the sky.


    "Kukuku¡­ Such a terrifying mana. No wonder he got a high bounty on his head."mented the ck-robed person above the Sin Crow.


    Just as the ck-robed person wants tounch another attack, he finds a translucent white bat suddenly appearing in front of Sin Crow. *KIIIIIKKK* A loud piercing sound was heard from the small bat. At once, the Sin Crow feels disoriented and falls to the ground.


    At the same time, the ck-robed person also coughed blood while slumping on the back of the Sin Crow. No one knows his current condition, but Angus is sure the robbed person should at least receive a severe spiritual injury.


    "Bitty?!! Why did Bitty do that? What if Bitty gets hurt and bes stinky? Anna didn''t want stinky itty Bitty." grumbled Anna while hugging her bat pet.


    The White Lucid Bat could only give up being hugged by its master dejectedly. Although it knows the previous attack wouldn''t hurt Anna, it still couldn''t tolerate its master getting attacked by such a lousy spiritual attack.


    Anna may be an unreasonable master and probably far from a good master. However, all her pets are very loyal and protective of her.


    Deep inside, they know Anna is worthy to follow despite her unreasonable actions and chaotic nature. Besides, Anna never truly hurt them as long as they didn''t go against her will.


    Seeing the fallen Sin Crow in the distance, everyone was relieved for a bit. A spiritual attack is a very hard defense. If most of the people here are not a strong high-gradebatant with a tempered will, they may end up dead or turn into vegetative people long ago.


    With the previous continuous ambush, the guards increased their vignce and no longer stayed still. Every single one of them focuses on their surroundings and is ready to react to any attack.

 Chapter 828 Powerful Swordmaster and Beautiful Melody

    828 Powerful Swordmaster and Beautiful Melody


    While everyone raises their vignce towards their surroundings, Angus'' shadow suddenly wriggles for a moment. *SWISH* *SPLAT* A muffled sound is heard from his shadow. This happens for a split second before returning to ordinary ck shadow.


    Angus only nced at his shadow for a moment before shrugging it off. He knows another assant is hiding in the shadows, trying to sneak in. Fortunately, a legendary Mundus is living in his shadow.


    Trying to attack Angus from the shadow is only a suicide movement as it is Draven''s territory. No one could win against Draven when fighting inside his shadow unless it was the seventh grade or another Mundus.


    As the legendary beast specializing in space and darkness, Draven lives in Angus'' shadow and modifies it to suit himself.


    It could be said that Angus'' shadow became an independent space dimension for Draven. Invading this shadowy ce is like fighting against a god inside their own creationnd.


    Ignoring all the past assants, Angus focuses more on the road ahead of them. After clearing the previous obstacle, thend is full of craters and uneven craters. Fortunately, this terrain is not a problem for the mobile fortress Alkin.


    At this moment, another armored person stands still in the front, not far from the previous rubble. The armor is vastly different from the usual knight full metal armor. It resembles the traditional swordmaster or samurai armor from Angus'' past life.


    Despite only one person, the armored person gives an unexinable chill aura. It is an aura that only strong people would exude. Moreover, Angus also couldn''t see through this particr armored person.


    ''He can shrug off my Vulcan Shots like nothing.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    However, he is confident the person is strong as he wears some artifact-grade items. Artifacts are not only rare but also hard to use. Most people could only hold one or two artifacts before reaching their limit.


    If someone could wear a few artifact-grade items, it shows they have strong talent or potential to hold the burden. In short, the armored person in front of them is powerful. There is even a possibility for him to be at a seventh-grade level.


    "Fire!!" ordered Viscount Waterhell.


    A round of magic cannon and projectile attacks wereunched at the armored person. Facing such an attack, the person didn''t move at all. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Suddenly, the attack exploded mid-air as if hitting an invisible barrier.


    "A barrier?" said Viscount Waterhell.


    "No. Before the attack explodes, the man moves his hand at a fast speed. He should be a sword expert. Lilith, shoot hit down." said Angus from the side.


    *BWUNG* *BWUNG* *BWUNG* When Lilith heard Angus'' words, she immediately released dozens of mana arrows. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* Same as before, the mana arrow exploded before reaching the man.


    Lilith wasn''t discouraged and kept shooting her arrow before drawing a powerful concentrated mana arrow [Bow Art - Arbalist st]. *BWUNG* A giant powerful arrow released and swiftly traveled in the air, faster than her previous arrow.


    *BANG* The armored person and the giant arrow sh momentarily before the man breaks it with his sword. Still, the man was forced to retreat back a few meters away. During this time, Angus frowned at the armor as he could feel the person''s real strength.


    ''Seventh grade? No, it should be just one step away from it.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    ncing at the busy Duchess Amberze in the distance, he decides to fight this person personally. Such a person is too dangerous for others to handle. If they are not careful, the whole Alkin will be destroyed along with the others.


    At that time, the Heart Kingdom may receive a considerable loss. Besides, he is confident their fight will not go unnoticed by King Leon. It will not be long before King Leon appears and helps him.


    Furthermore, their ce is pretty close to Frostfall City. There are a lot of troops stationed for reinforcement.


    Just as Angus wanted to move, "This is a good opportunity. Angus, take care of Anna." Jayna said before leaving Anna to Angus''s care.


    Brigida suddenly rushed forward while covered with strong lightning.


    "Huh?!!" said Angus.


    Unfortunately, his words fell on deaf ears as Jayna also rushed forward, following Brigida under Lilith''s fire cover. Realizing Jayna''s intent, Angus could only shake his head helplessly.


    His beloved girl intends to use this opportunity to test her new sword and phoenix power. As for Brigida and Lilith, they are also silentlymanded by Jayna.


    Unlike Angus, Jayna is more suitable using [Allegiance] as Fire Phoenix. She could easily rely silently on hermand and power towards her servants and subordinates, such as Lilith and Brigida.


    The Royal Guard also could only stay still after being red at by her sharp phoenix eyes. Although Jayna is only a third-gradebatant, no one dares to underestimate her, especially after her eyes change into fiery phoenix eyes.


    Whenever Jayna''s eyes change into fiery ones, she will be like a different person with the power of at least a sixth-grade. Moreover, no one could withstand her fire, not even Angus.


    *WHOOSH* *BOOM* A fiery wing appeared behind Jayna''s back while she used [Fiery Burst] to propel herself.


    "Go! Go! Mommy!! Beat the sharpy sharpy!!" eximed Anna while being carried by Angus.


    Jayna already catches up with Brigida in a few seconds and reaches the armored swordmaster.


    Facing the two iing women, the swordmaster didn''t panic and kept deflecting Lilith''s bombardment. *CLANG* Jayna''s sword shes with the swordmaster for a moment. Suddenly, the swordmaster jumped back and retreated in the distance.


    *SSHHHSHH* Some parts of his armor and even his sword are turning reddish. All of this has the effect of being near Jayna''s fire. Since her sword can withstand her fire, Jayna no longer holds back and releases her fire up to the limit when she shes with the swordsman.


    If the swordsman didn''t retreat back, he may be burned alive along with his equipment. This is surprising to everyone, especially the swordsman. He knows his armor and sword are not ordinary equipment but an artifact-grade item.


    Yet, Jayna still could melt them with her fire in brief contact. At this time, the swordsman thought of abandoning the bounty and escaping this monstrous phoenix. However, his pride as a swordmaster forced him to keep fighting.


    "Viscount Waterhell, leave Jayna alone and focus on the other assant that I shot down before." said Angus.


    "B-But¡­" replied Viscount Waterhell with uncertainty.


    "Don''t worry, Jayna is the worst person for that stuck-up swordmaster. He may have impeachable sword skills. But he is nothing without a sword. I bet even our elite knight could easily deal with him. This will be a good experience for Jayna." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Viscount Waterhell could only agree with Angus. However, he still paid attention to the fourth princess. He left the other assants for the Baron under him to handle. He will not hesitate to shoot his spell anytime and rescue Jayna when the situation turns south.


    Seeing this, Angus only shrugs it off and lets the viscount on his own. Although the swordmaster is disadvantaged, he still poses a significant threat to Jayna. When someone practices a sword to a pinnacle, he can easily cut anything, even those intangible ones.


    Angus didn''t know if the person had reached this stage, but he still needed to be on guard to react on time. Besides, his instinct is tingling as if something terrible will happen. This feeling somehow reminds him of thest battle in his previous life.


    During that time, he will feel ufortable for the past few days before being betrayed by his brother and disciple.


    *PIIITTT~* *FUU~* *PIIITTT~* At this moment, everyone heard a loud melodic flute. The sound is sirenic and enamored everyone, including Angus. For a moment, everyone is in a trance and forgets to do anything.


    Even Duchess Amberze and the One-Eyed dwarf in the distance also stop fighting. The only person who is not affected by this melodic flute sound is Anna.


    "Hmm¡­ Anna can also y music!! *TRING* Anna is great~ Anna is cool~" sang Anna loudly while holding a unique stringed instrument.


    Hearing Anna''s horrible song, Angus wakes up from his trance and immediately shakes his head harshly with a cold sweat.


    ''What a dangerous sound?!! Jayna, wake up!! Wake up!!" called Angus through their bond.


    Unfortunately, Jayna is standing still in the distance, and the swordmaster ispletely immersed in the sound of the flute. Knowing Jayna ispletely enthralled, Angus bes furious and releases [Great Mana Echolocation] at full power.


    Instantly, he perceived the perpetrator a few hundred meters away. He didn''t expect the assant to be capable of enthralling everyone through the flute from this far. At once, Angus takes out a customized sniper rifle and points in the perpetrator''s direction.


    As he takes aim, Angus keeps shaking his head a few times to the point of getting slight dizziness. The flute sound is enchanting and influences him a few times. If it is not for Anna''s worse singing to distract him, he may again fall under this strong flute sound. *BANG*

 Chapter 829 Reinforcement

    829 Reinforcement


    *BANG* The magic bullet travels swiftly through the speed of sound. *PITT~* Suddenly, the instrument''s sound changes into a sharp pitch [Sound Art - Caesura Pausa]. *BOOOM* The magic bullet exploded in the air a few meters away from the perpetrator.


    The flute yer didn''t expect the attack to cause an intense explosion. Along with the strong momentum it carries, the explosion easily reaches him. Still, Angus notices this explosion deals nothing to the assant.


    This flute yer is one of the rare bounty hunters using music and sound as weapons. He is called Maestro Giblimbor, The Conductor.


    On the other hand, the melodious flute sound is stopped for a moment and awakens everyone from their trace. All the sharp-minded high-grade people in the area immediately distance themselves from their opponent and warily look at the Conductor.


    They know they are forcefully going into a trace without being able to fight. It will leave them in a vulnerable state. Seeing the people waking up from their trace, the assant tried to y the flute again.


    *WHOOSHH* *GROOARR* Suddenly, the fire in his surroundings umted into a single spot before turning into a giant winged lizard [Firecast - Fire Wyrm]. Then, the fire wyrm plunges into Maestro like its prey.


    *PIITT~* *PIITT~* [Sound Art - Attaca Freddo] *PRICK* *PRICK* *PRICK* A strong cold gust suddenly covers the Maestro and forces back the Fire Wyrm.


    As he is busy fighting against the wild Fire Wyrm, Viscount Waterhell and the others get their bearings and recover from their trance.


    "Wake up!! Hurry, aim the Destroyer at him!!" ordered Viscount Waterhell loudly.


    Viscount''s loud voice awakened all the Alkin crew from their trance, and they moved frantically. They never expect they will experience such a bizarre controlling attack from a distance. On the other hand, Angus also does not stay idle either.


    A few magic circles were dimly lit and appeared before Angus [3rd Circle - Fire Missile] [3rd Circle - Rapid Empowerment x 3]. *BANG* As soon as the fire missile was released, the distant Maestro was already hit.


    Unfortunately, Maestro deflected the swift spells using his flute at thest moment. *BOOOM* As soon as the fire missile hit the flute, it exploded into an intense burst of fire, scorching the surrounding area.


    Using this chance, the Fire Wyrm charges forward to deal the final blow to the flute yer. *PIITTTT~* [Sound Art - Vibrato Ausdrucksvoll] A strong vibration wave blocked the fire wyrm and forced the explosion away.


    Using this opportunity, the assant retreats back and creates a distance from Fire Wyrm. *Snap* *Snap* [Firecast - Fire Wyrm] Another fire wyrm formed from the 11:47


    *PITTT~* *PITTT~* *PITTT~* [Music Art - Bellicoso Marcia] Suddenly, the surrounding nature turns into a few humanoid elemental creatures. Two are made of the surrounding ground, another two are made of wind elemental, and thest is made of ice elemental.


    ''Such a powerful diverse elemental creation¡­ He is not an ordinary bounty hunter?!!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    *BANNNG* At this moment, a loud bang that shook the whole Alkin heard from its biggest magic cannon [Destroyer Cannon]. *BOOOOOM* A few momentster, arge explosion erupted in the distance at the flute yer''s location.


    Unlike the other cannons, this magic cannon is more powerful and has a longer distance than the others. It was created based on Traynia''s Fort Destroyer cannon. Although it is not as powerful as the Fort Destroyer, it is still powerful enough to deal with ordinary attackers.


    Still, the attacker this time is not ordinary either. Such a person capable of summoning a few humanoid elemental creatures and controlling everyone from a distance ismon. Angus and the others never expected the Destroyer Cannon to defeat the Conductor.


    *PPPIITITT~* Another sharp flute sound can be heard as the smoke clears. As Angus expected, the Destroyer could not take down such the Conductor. Still, Angus notices the haggard appearance of the Maestro.


    "It seems he is quite weak physically and in closebat. Still, we can''t just casually approach him. Viscount Waterhell, focus our long-range attack on him. Lilith, cover us." said Angus.


    "It shall be done, Master." replied Lilith respectfully.


    Currently, the best long-range attack in their group is Lilith. Moreover, Angus also trained her to shoot urately at long ranges. Only a few hundred meters away is nothing to her.


    At this moment, no one notices the robed person who falls along with the Sin Crow before, slowly rising from the ground with difficulty. This is another famous bounty hunter called Mirak, the Mad Doctor.


    "*Cough* *Cough* W-What¡­ was that? *Cough* How could it have a stronger spirit than me? *Cough*" said Mirak with difficulty.


    Mirak''s injury from the White Lucid Bat is very excruciating for him. If not for his strong spirit, he may have already been dead along with his Sin Crow. Even a slight movement is giving him a hard time.


    Still, the man is not giving up. A trace of madness could be seen in his eyes while he red at the moving Alkin in the distance. It is as if the whole Alkin is a life-dream target and obsession. Mirak takes out an ugly humanoid small doll with a trembling hand before reciting a spell in unknown words.


    "Ner.. Fu.. Sha..kla.. Ora.. fika..." chanted Mirak.


    Meanwhile, another bounty hunter also looks at the moving Alkin with anger. This particr bounty hunter is the armored man who was riding the previous bizarre motorbike. This bounty hunter is called Raka, the Metal Rider.


    Previously, Angus''s Vulcan shot hit the core part of Raka''s motorbike and exploded it into pieces. He may already be dead without a corpse if not for his strong thorny armor. Standing up from his motorbike rubble, the armored person took out a long steelnce in his hand.


    Like any biker, Raka loves his motorbike, especially the current one. Knowing the bike will never return and cost him a lot of money, he holds a deep grudge for Angus.


    At this moment, Raka''s sharp sense tingles as he sees a sh of silver light in the distance. *BANG* Before he could respond, he felt like getting struck by something hard and thrown far away.


    In his previous spot, a fully metal-armored woman stands still while holding a greatsword. She is the vice leader of the sh Squad, Adeline.


    "So many sixth-grade bounty hunters¡­ I doubt we could handle it on our own."mented Adeline casually before attacking the metal rider again.


    Along with Adeline''s arrival, more sh Squad arrived on the spot. *GROOOOARR* At this moment, a loud roar was also heard from the distance. A giant fire Wyrm could be seen approaching them while the fiery fire covered the furious man on top of it.


    Knowing his son is ambushed by many powerful bounty hunters, Duke Jacob does not stay still and immediately departs from Frostfall City. Using his Fire Wyrm and air travel, he managed to catch up with everyone in a short time.


    "Angus, are you alright?" asked Duke Jacob telepathically while approaching Alkin.


    "There is a troublesome bounty hunter a few hundred meters away. He seems to use sound magic or something simr. His sound magic was powerful and could control everyone in a trance, even me. The others are¡­" replied Angus as he told his father about the surrounding bounty hunters.


    ''Such a powerful line-up¡­ I am afraid only His Majesty could take care of all of them in a short time.'' thought Duke Jacob inwardly before flying towards the One-eyed dwarf in the distance.


    Rather than scattering their force, Duke Jacob has more practical thoughts of defeating the other weak bounty hunters before focusing on the stronger one, like the sound magician in the distance.


    Moreover, the sound magic could be more obscure and predictable. It will be the worst scenario if he recklessly gets close and controlled. This is also why no one dares to carelessly approach the unknown powerful magician.


    If he could make them into a trance from a few hundred meters away, controlling them fully at close range would not be impossible. Anyone with a bit of brain knows the closer the distance, the louder the sound and its effect.


    While Angus told his father about their current situation, he didn''t stop sniping this dangerous unknown sound magician. Dozens of long projectiles are fired at The Conductor without stopping. Yet, none of them could hurt him.


    The sound magician is either deflecting it using his flute or sound magic. None of his attacks reach him.


    "Tch¡­ This is getting annoying. *Snap* *Snap* *Snap*" said Angus before making a few snaps continuously.


    [Firecast - Fire Dragon Rampage] Suddenly, all the fire elementals in the surrounding Maestro are turned into a single point and formed into a humongous fire dragon. The Fire Dragon is many times bigger and stronger than the Fire Wyrm. *ROOOARRR*


    Just a casual wave of its limb could create a massive fire wave and scorch the surrounding area. Such a spell typically needs a lot of fire mana and a long chant.


    However, Angus could skip all that by using the leftover fire mana from his previous spells and destroyer magic cannon. In other words, the longer Angus fights, the better Angus''s advantage.


    ¡°You trusted me, so I¡¯ll trust you too. That¡¯s what being friends means, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¨C Rin Okumura, Ao no Exorcist.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 830 Useless Help

    Chapter 830 Useless Help


    *ROOOARRR* The Fire Dragon rushed towards Maestro, ignoring all the humanoid elemental creatures before it. Scorched by the fire dragon, none of these elemental creatures survive for a second.


    Not even its body remains as the fire dragon thoroughly burns them until nothing is left. This scene truly horrified Maestro. He knows how powerful his elemental creation is.


    Not only did all of them inherit their respective elemental characteristic, but they could also regenerate themselves infinitely if there was enough elemental nearby. It is an undead army. Yet, the fire dragon can burn them to nothingness before they can even regenerate.


    Unfortunately, the Conductor didn''t know that Fire Dragon was also influenced by ancient power [Hellfire]. With the power of [Hellfire], any fire elemental-rted attack will be more destructive.


    It has a simple effect yet is also practical. ording to Angus'' experience, [Hellfire] should be able to burn anything to nothingness as long as someone has enough mana. In theory, creating a me that could burn the world is possible.


    ''Urgh¡­ What the hell is wrong with this fire?!! Is he only an 18-year-old human, not some kind of old elf master? With such fire elemental mastery, he will definitely be a legendary figure in the future,'' thought Maestro inwardly while retreating further.


    He didn''t expect the bounty target to be more dangerous than he initially thought. This Fire Dragon Rampage spell is enough to make Angus considered a powerful sixth-gradebatant. With such a thought, Maestro became more certain about eliminating Angus.


    The sound magic and skill he has shown are unique and one of a kind in this world.


    It will not be long before Angus knows about his identity and takes revenge on him. Even if it is not this short period, it could be when Angus has more power in the future. At that time, he knows his fate is doomed. *FIITTTT~* [Artifact Stradius - Calm of the nature] A piercing soft music is heard across the area. At once, Angus slowly loses his control over the Fire Dragon.


    "Trying to control my fire dragon, huh? Well, Good luck." said Angus as he took a few snaps.


    *GROOOARR* Suddenly, the Fire Dragon thrashes around like a rabid dog, destroying anything in sight. This sudden development surprised Maestro. He never expected Angus to suddenly give up controlling his Fire Dragon and let it go wild.


    As someone who controls elementals, Maestro also knows fire elementals are vtile andplex to control to a certain degree. Hence, he rarely finds fire elemental magician losing control over their fire elemental unless it is a suicide move.


    In fact, Angus didn''t wholly abandon his control. He just enhances the wild and vtile characteristics of the Fire Dragon. Usually, if he did this to ordinary fire elemental spells, they would explode or turn into nothingness.


    However, this Fire Dragon is not an ordinary fire elemental creation spell. It is a strong fifth-circle spell and contains an enormous fire mana. This gives the Fire Dragon a solid base to keep its integrity without self-destructing.


    As a result, the Fire Dragon went wild like a mad beast while keeping its form. Angus will never dare to use such a method if he fights close as it could also attack his ally and him. Fortunately, no one is near Fire Dragon besides Maestro.


    As for the Maestro havingplete control over his Fire Dragon, this is also impossible. As spell creation, Angus could easily interrupt Maestro''s control, and the Fire Dragon would go wild. In other words, Angus no longer defends his control but attacks Maestro''s control over Fire Dragon.


    The battle between magicians is not only firing spells but also their technique, wits, mana, and many others. It is moreplex than just a warrior battle.


    In the meantime, Duchess Amberze finally gets into a bit of a predicament. As one of the strongest people in the Heart Kingdom, she should be able to handle anyone below seventh grade quickly.


    However, the one-eyed dwarf Enos in front of her is her nemesis-typebatant. Knowing he faced the famous Crimson sh, Enospletely disregards his mobility and covers his entire body with earth.


    Combined with his natural strong body and earth elemental, it bes an imprable hard rock armor while limiting his mobility. Furthermore, Enos does not just stay still either, like a turtle.


    Connected with the surrounding ground, he created massive fissures, giant earth, and many otherrge-scale earth-based attacks. This forces the Duchess to be unable to leave Enos alone.


    Unfortunately, she underestimates the hardness of Enos'' hard rock armor. None of her attacks can break him and only give him superficial wounds. Still, if the Duchess keeps this pace, she will eventually break this hardrock armor and beat Enos.


    However, it will take time and the Duchess is worried about the other bounty hunters, especially the mysterious sound magician. The ability to control everyone from a few hundred meters away is too terrifying.


    Fortunately, this powerful control also affects the other bounty hunters. Otherwise, they may get routed. In the end, she could only try to finish Enos as fast as possible before helping everyone.


    At this moment, an enormous Fire Wyrm charged from the sky and roasted Enos. Duke Jacob didn''t spare his strength and roasted the whole dwarf and his earth giant.


    "Kahahaha¡­ Is this what you call fire?!! I will show you true fire!!"ughed Enos wildly.


    *GROOOOARR* A zing magma giant formed and covered Enos. With thebination of fire and earth elements, the magma giants be bigger and radiate intense heat. Just a single casual movement is simr to a volcano eruption.


    "Fool!! You power him up!!"ined Duchess Amberze before charging forward with a giant greatsword in her hand.


    Fortunately, Duchess Amberze wasn''t bothered by the heat from the magma. Otherwise, she must look out for fallen giant rocks and intense heat.


    On the other hand, Duke Jacob could only scratch his head in embarrassment. His help turns into powering his enemy. He didn''t expect the enemy to also be proficient at fire-elemental.


    Still, it didn''t mean he couldn''t do anything. Since the Magma Giant is made of fire and earth elemental, he could also restrict its movement using his Firecast technique.


    Although he couldn''t fully control the giant, he could at least restrict its movement and help the Duchess get more opportunities.


    *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* [Fire Assault - Tenebralis sh] In a few seconds, the Duchessunched dozens of attacks using her giant greatsword artifact. Each sh produces a dozen-meter-wide deep wound on the Magma giant.


    Unfortunately, none of this immense attack reaches the one-eyed Enos. This is also the major problem she experiences during her fight with the dwarf. He is integrated with the Magma giant and covers his surroundings withyers of hard rock defense made of earth.


    Theseyers of defense could hold her attack and recover as long as he supplied it with enough mana. If Enos gets enough time, he may also be able to build moreyers and harder defense.


    Furthermore, Enos is using his sharp perception to sense Duchess Amberze and Duke Jacob. He didn''t need to worry about attacking blindly. In the end, the Duchess and Duke Jacob could only keep attacking to chip away at the defenseyers and Enos'' mana.


    Such a massive giant needs a lot of mana to maintain. They know it will not be long before Enos exhausts all his mana.


    Meanwhile, Jayna and the swordmaster fight slowly to change the surrounding area. After the slight interruption, Jayna and the swordmaster continue fighting and change the surroundingnd.


    The raging fire and lightning turned thend into a scorching wastnd with a deep ravine. Profound sword-cutting technique and skill could be traced everywhere. The battle between lighting, fire, and massive sword energy could be seen across the area.


    *BZZZTTT* *BOOOOM* [Halberd Art - Thunder Break] Brigida chopped down her halberd towards the swordmaster who parried the attack without a slight move. Sensing the iing hot temperature, the swordmaster immediately retreated without thinking of a counterattack.


    *BOOOOM* [Sword Art - zing sh] A tall fire wall erupted from the ground until a dozen meters away. The swordmaster could only retreat away, facing such intense heat.


    Currently, his appearance is horrible. Half of his armor is destroyed and turns molten red. His skin is dry and reddish. Most parts of his body also show various burn injuries. If it were not for his hidden demon ancestry, he may have already died long ago.


    Furthermore, most of his artifacts malfunction. Even one of his swords was destroyed not too long ago. At first, he thought of exchanging injury with Jayana. Unfortunately, as he approached Jayna, his metallic armor artifact turned into an oven and roasted him alive.


    His trusted artifact equipment became the cause of his demise. Through this slight distraction, Jayna gets the upper hand and dodges his deadly sword attack easily. Now, the swordmaster is no longer in danger of approaching the young phoenix again.


    The sensation of being roasted alive by his own armor is horrifying. It is as if thousands of sharp needles pierced his entire body. If it is not for his trained body, he may already be burned alive without leaving a single bone.


    Unbeknownst to him, Jayna uses her phoenix''s emotional power to influence the swordmaster. Using her fire as a medium, she made a subtle emotional suggestion to him.

 Chapter 831 Victory

    Chapter 831 Victory


    Unbeknown to himself, the swordmaster subconsciously fears Jayna''s fire and prefers to avoid it. This is something like an aversion to dangerous things. This subtle action drastically affects the swordmaster''s movement and pattern.


    However, he also couldn''t do anything about it. It is hard to fight against subconscious instinct suddenly unless they have perfect body control like Angus. Even for Angus himself, he couldn''t 100% fight his body instinct. As a result, the swordmaster could only ept his fate.


    Jayna finds this trick after experiencing Angus'' intense malicious aurast time. She knows that by utilizing her opponent''s fear, she could create many openings for a fatal blow.


    Jayna is not stupid and reckless. The swordmaster expert is far too strong and experiencedpared to them. His experience in closebat and sword skill is so immense that they could be cut into pieces if they rxed their vignce once.


    If they fight head-on, it will only instantly lead them to their demise. Therefore, Jayna could only use this psychological trick to fight him.


    Now, the swordmaster will not dare to attack recklessly and give more openings for the two girls to attack. Moreover, Jayna also learns from Angus that this swordsman may be strong in closebat and sword skill.


    But, it is also stubborn and prideful. He will choose to die rather than surrender or use a skill other than his sword.


    This mindset is good as it will create a powerful extreme swordmaster in a short period. However, until the practitioner reaches the true pinnacle height, hisbat prowess will be strictly restrained, especially when he can''t use a sword.


    Unfortunately, the swordmaster''s skill still does not reach the true pinnacle. At most, it isparable to Angus'' skill.


    As a swordmaster expert who follows the extreme path, he must keep attacking through his sword to gain the upper hand. Yet, his hesitation and fear force him into this fallen state.


    "Urgh¡­ Sever.. Lightfang!!"muttered the swordmaster boldly.


    The sword in his hand suddenly shone dimly before releasing an enormous strong sword sh energy. Facing such a powerful cutting attack, Brigida immediately jumped back while guarding herself with her halberd.


    Her lightning attribute and honed body instinct give her the proper reaction to defend herself in a split second. Jayna turned her whole body into a fire phoenix and boldly charged forward.


    Magically, the sword sh couldn''t hurt the fire phoenix at all. It is as if cutting through fire without an entity.


    Using this opportunity, Jayna hit the swordmaster directly with her fiery body [Phoenix Rush]. The swordmaster instantly became a charred corpse before Jayna''s Phoenix body touched him. At the same time, the whole area turned into boiling redva and magma sludge.


    The whole fight with the swordmaster is very short despite the swordmaster being close to seventh-grade level. This is not because Jayna already reached such a level but because the swordmaster couldn''t use most of his sword skill and was ipatible with Jayna.


    Confirming the swordmaster into ash, Jayna flies back towards Alkin. She is still worried about the previous mysterious sound magician. Arriving back at the Alkin, she finds Angus and Lilith still shooting their projectile attack continuously.


    "Mommy!! Look.. Look.. Anna can also sing. Anna is great~ Anna is cool~" sang the little naughty girl.


    "Yes, Anna is a good singer." praised Jayna gently.


    This whole time, Anna kept singing without stopping. No one is stopping her childish out-of-tune singing, especially after knowing Angus manages to break the previous control through it.


    Because of the significant distance between Alkin and Maestro, only Angus, Lilith, and Destroyer, along with a few special magic cannons, could reach this powerful sound magician.


    Angus and Lilith fire Maestro non-stop to prevent him from gaining an advantage. They didn''t want to give Maestro time to put them under strong control like before.


    On the other hand, Alkin also moved towards Maestro. They didn''t n to go into closebat but just close enough for others to reach their attacking range.


    Although Maestro has powerful control magic, he is still alone. They believe they can beat him as long as they keep bombarding him within a certain distance. Moreover, they also can''t just leave such a powerful sound magician. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They will never know when Maestro uses his powerful control magic to attack them again. Unlike Angus, who has monstrous body control and can always anticipate sneak attacks, the others can''t just keep their vignce all the time.


    King Leon would even personally hunt down this mysterious sound magician if he were here. For their peace of mind, Angus and Viscount Waterhell agree to deal with this sound magician rather than escape.


    Still, they will not recklessly approach Maestro and maintain their maximum range. Under the siege of Angus and Lilith, Maestro couldn''t even catch a breath.


    Both of their attacks are deadly and fast. A moment of carelessness will put him into a bad situation and give the wild enraged fire dragon an opportunity to attack.


    Not to mention counterattack, Maestro couldn''t even escape the area. A strong explosion urred in his path whenever he tried to break through the situation and create a distance. Some of the fire explosions even reached the level of fourth- or third-grade spells.


    Maestro knew he couldn''t stay in this area since more fire elements were slowly umting. It was just time for Angus to detonate the whole area. Furthermore, he was also surprised at Angus'' bottomless mana.


    Judging by the continued spells Angus releases throughout the whole time, the mana consumption should already have reached the capacity of two or three full-fledged sixth-grade magicians.


    If Maestro had not felt the unique pressure of seventh grade from Angus, he would have thought Angus was already a seventh-grade magician with all his ridiculous magical abilities.


    "Silvia now!!" called Angus.


    Suddenly, the tiny high elf Silvia appeared above Maestro and cast aplex magic circle full of ancient runes [Disaster Magic - Vulcan Doom]. *BOOOOOOOOM* A loud explosion engulfed Maestro and his surroundings.


    Loud thunderous lighting and fire explosions could be heard even from Angus'' location. Noticing the loss of Maestro''s influence over the Fire Dragon, Angus took back control, let it release its fire breath, and set the whole area aze. *GROOOARR*


    Combining two powerful spellspletely turns the whole area into a volcanic wastnd.


    "It seems we got him." said Angus while trying to sense the sound of the magician.


    Silvia''s [Vulcan Doom] is not an ordinary destructive spell but an ancient elemental elf with a nasty effect. It damages the target physically atrge ranges and burns the mana/miasma inside one''s body.


    Unless someone reaches a seventh-grade level with impable mana/miasma regeneration, others will instantly be forced to enter a mana deficiency state. The downside of this spell is that it needs a lot of preparation and is rtively short-rangepared to others.


    Moreover, the user also needs to master fire, lightning, and earth elementals to learn these spells along withplex ancient elfnguage. Basically, it is one of those powerful ancient magic with high prerequisites to cast.


    "Knights secure the area!! Careful of the fire in the area!!" ordered Viscount Waterhell.


    Noticing no more movement from the sound magician, Viscount takes the lead to secure the area and ensure the Maestro is dead. As for the other bounty hunters they leave behind, they are confident Duchess Amberze and Duke Jacob can handle it.


    *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* After more than hundreds of blows, the vice sh squad leader Adeline finally managed to break the metal rider Raka''s hard armor. She didn''t expect such a bounty hunter to be equipped with high-quality armor.


    However, she is not relieved after breaking Raka''s armor and immediately retreats to the distance. Behind the sturdy metal armor, she finds unique yellowish-spiky skin.


    "Tch¡­ I guess this is it. If I had known this would happen, I should never have taken this bounty in the first ce," grumbled Raka in a more feminine voice.


    "A woman?!"mented Adeline.


    "It seems the assassination is also over. Well, it''s time to go," said Raka, wearing her half-broken helmet.


    "You think you could easily run from the Heart Kingdom." said Adeline coldly.


    "Let''s see¡­" said Raka as she released an enormous demonic mana.


    "This mana¡­ Demon race?!!"mented Adeline while rushing to the assant.


    *CRACK *CRACK *GRRTTT* *GROOOARRR* Suddenly, an enormous giant creature emerged from the ground. The giant creature had yellowish-spiky skin simr to Raka''s. It wriggled briefly before returning its body to the ground, leaving a massive cave tunnel.


    "Space Worm?!!" eximed Adeline.


    "Alright, see you again human warrior." said Raka before following the space worm.


    *BLINK* *BANG* Just as Raka jumped into the dark space tunnel, a powerful punch hit her body andunched her far into the distance. The same situation happens everywhere as the resisting bounty hunter suddenly gets beaten up.


    "Make sure you restrained them properly." ordered King Leon coldly.


    The Seventh-grade king and leader of the Heart Kingdom finally arrives at the scene. Using his unparalleled [Blink] skill and speed, he overwhelmed all the bounty hunters and controlled the whole situation at once.

 Chapter 832 Primordial Giant

    Chapter 832 Primordial Giant


    The appearance of the ruler of the Heart Kingdom improved the situation. The entire Heart Kingdom''s army and knights'' morale went up high. They were akin to fanatical zealots and ready to execute their king''s orders.


    In fact, King Leon arrived on the scene a long time ago. Previously, he had already predicted Angus'' ambush and attack. He knows with such a high bounty, there will be continued attacks from the bounty hunter.


    It is also impossible to erase Angus''s high bounty. The only way for them to cope with such a bounty is by eliminating strong bounty hunters at once.


    The disappearance and failure of many strong bounty hunters at once will create a strong deterrent effect for others to ept such a bounty. The new seventh-gradebatants often used this method, which often worked well.


    Such a situation could be said to be a baptism for all the new seventh-gradebatants. As long as they survive the ambush, everyone will recognize them as full-fledged seventh graders and leave them alone.


    Since King Leon already knew about such a huge ambush, he also kept track of Angus''s whereabouts. However, he didn''t want toe out and help too early for fear of scaring the bounty hunters.


    Furthermore, he also wants to see how Angus and the others handle the situation, especially her beloved daughter Jayna.


    He never thought her genius daughter had grown so much that she could easily deal with a pseudo-seventh-grade. As a father and King, King Leon is genuinely proud of his youngest daughter.


    On the other hand, King Leon''s hidden presence couldn''t be concealed from Angus''s detection. This is also why Angus dared to let Jayna fight such a powerful swordmaster.


    If the swordmaster throws his belief and uses other methods to fight against Jayna, King Leon could easily save her with his impable [Blink].


    *CRACK* *CRACK* *GROOOAARR* The whole area suddenly trembled and filled withrge fissures on the ground. From a distance, everyone could see a giant humanoid made of molten rock rise from the ground and get bigger as time passed.


    Even the Duchess Amberze''s giant greatsword is dwarfedpared to its size. Everyone also feels intense pressure from the rise of giant magma golem.


    "Presumptuous!!" roared King Leon in anger.


    *BANG* King Leon disappeared from his spot before shing with the giant magma golem. As the seventh-grade king, King Leon hates the other seventh-grade move wildly in his kingdom.


    "T-That''s¡­ Seventh grade!!" eximed the nearby knights.


    "Move, hurry!! Retreat from the area!!" shouted Viscount Waterhell.


    When two seventh-graders fight, all those below sixth grade must evacuate the area. Otherwise, they will be killed by a stray shockwave. This is the rule and standard procedure for any kingdom with the seventh grade as its leader. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Still, no one except the one-eyed dwarf Enos is actually at the seventh-grade level. They only thought this mad bounty hunter dwarf was at most pseudo seventh grade.


    "Bornja.. Bornja!! Look¡­ Isn''t that a primordial giant?!!" eximed Kusibe while looking at the giant magma golem.


    "Primordial Giant?!! That''s¡­ Gaia secret art!!" replied Bornja.


    Hearing the two female dwarves'' words, Angus also pays attention to the giant magma golem.


    "Did you know anything about that?" asked Angus.


    "If I am not wrong, it should be a Primordial Giant from Gaia secret art. Brat, you should know something about our dwarf''s long heritage, right?" said Bornja.


    "Just a little bit. What''s wrong with it?" asked Angus.


    "With our long heritage, we produce not only some godly artifacts but also countless forbidden techniques and skills. Among them, one secret art is named after the mother Earth, Gaia. I think you should know the importance of Gaia to us." said Bornja.


    With dwarves'' long heritage and diversity, many gods are born in their culture, especially those rted to Earth. However, Gaia has a different meaning to the dwarf race. It could be said Gaia is a sacred being that transcends beyond anything for them.


    None of the dwarves dare say her name while mentioning a beard, which shows how sacred and important such a being is for them. Yet, there is a secret art named after her.


    In other words, this secret art is so powerful that it isparable to Gaia''s importance for the dwarf.


    "To be honest, Gaia secret art is so powerful that no one could ever master or learn it after its creation. The rumor said Gaia is a secret art capable of creating primordial giants." said Bornja.


    "You don''t mean the primordial giant like those legends, right?" asked Angus warily.


    "Yes, the same primordial giant that shapes our world." said Kusibe solemnly.


    In dwarf culture and mythology, the world is not shaped on its own but by a powerful being called a primordial giant. These giants wield the power of elementals to sculpt the world as their masterpieces.


    "The rumor said Gaia''s secret art was stolen by a traitorous dwarf after he butchered his whole n, who should protect it." said Bornja.


    "Since then, no one has heard about it again besides some legend and myth. I never thought that the famous mad one-eyed Enos could master such a secret art," said Kusibe.


    "True. He is thest person you will think of mastering such an art, " said Bornja from the side.


    As a mighty warrior race with an entric nature, some dwarves also turn mad and bloodthirsty. It is not a rare case and the dwarfmunities just turn a blind eye towards these people.


    Most dwarves ignore them as long as they do not do something detrimental and break themunity''sw. Still, one-eyed Enos is too bloodthirsty and destructive even for the dwarf standard.


    "Wait... If he uses it here¡­ Brat, you should tell your king about the iing of other seventh-grade dwarves," said Bornja.


    "What did you mean?" asked Angus.


    "The Gaia secret art has a very distinctive nature. Once it is used, most of the seventh-grade dwarves in the world may also feel it. This ce may attract those people." said Bornja.


    "Tch¡­ This is going to be more troublesome." said Angus.


    Although Angus didn''t care too much about the kingdom''s rtionship with another seventh grade, he still knew no king like seventh-grade people came to their territory without any notice before.


    Any seventh-grade person is akin to a strategic mass-murder weapon. In other words, every seventh grade has the potential to create a lot of destruction and destroy the whole kingdom.


    No sane leader, especially the seventh-grade one, would allow these people to enter their territory without strict surveince. Knowing such a dreadful situation, Angus immediately told King Leon using his long-range telepathy magic.


    "Gaia secret art?!! Tch¡­ What a headache!!" grumbled King Leon without stopping shing the primordial giant.


    Unfortunately, his attack is ineffective. The primordial giant is regenerated using the surrounding ground and gets bigger as time passes. The primordial magma giant almost covers the distance between the Alkin and its initial position in just a few moments.


    Seeing such an enormous size, Angus and the others were also surprised.


    "Woahhh¡­. Mommy, look!! Look!! It''s super duper huge!!" eximed Anna happily.


    In contrast, Viscount Waterhell and the other knights move frantically to shoot such a humongous primordial giant.


    "Shoot it down!! Shoot everything you got!!" ordered Viscount Waterhell.


    On the other hand, Angus still retains his calm while observing the primordial giant. Beside him, Jayna stares at the primordial magma giant with her fiery phoenix eyes.


    In the meantime, no one notices a haggard mad Doctor Mirak chanting a very malicious magic not too far away from them. *WHOOOSHH* A dark red malicious aura suddenly erupted from Mirak''s body.


    "Naak¡­Lemo.. Saa.. BasrOOM!!! [Curse Magic - Hex]" screamed Mirak, stabbing the ugly doll before him.


    *Splurt* *Cough* *Cough* Instantly, Angus feels something inside his body. The moment the invisible attack damages his body, he ps his hands. He radiates strange white energy all over his body [Absolute Diamond].


    A white energy covers his body and makes his body invincible and bes the hardest thing in the world. At the same time, a silver-white shield appeared in front of him and radiated a protective barrier around his body [Unbreakable Shield - Salvation]


    "Angus!!" called Jayna in worry.


    Angus''s mind races on as he ignores everything, even the sudden activation of his ancient power. Using his sharp sense, he immediately focuses on the perpetrator Mirak in the distance.


    ''A curse attack?!!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Noticing Angus is still not falling to his curse attack, "Die!! Die!! Die!!" roared Mirak madly while stabbing his dolls a few times.


    Unfortunately, all his curse is deflected by Unbreakable Shield. It couldn''t even scratch the silvery-white barrier.


    By sheer coincidence, Mirak''s surrounding terrain also changes into the primordial giant''s body. By the time he noticed the surroundings, a massive giant magma wall had already been hurled over him.


    Tons of moltenva and Earth instantly buried Mirak''s body, leaving nothing but devastatednd. With the sudden death of Mirak, Angus also feels the disappearance of the curse magic over him.


    ''I am not sure if I should be d about this or not.'' thought Angus inwardly.

 Chapter 833 Crimson Tavern Again

    Chapter 833 Crimson Tavern Again


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''I am not sure if I should be d about this or not.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    While Mirak is having an unfortunate moment, the gigantic magma reaches Alkin and the others. Despite already using a booster to elerate the Alkin''s speed, it still couldn''t outrun the hurling magma giant.


    "Jayna!!" called Angus from the side.


    Regaining calm from Angus''s previous incident, Jayna focuses back on the magma giant in front of them.


    "Hmph!!" snorted Jayna lightly.


    *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* Suddenly, the magma giant exploded from the inside. Its fiery molten body crumbles and rains down the whole area. At the same time, the fiery magma also rapidly extinguished as if it were just an ordinary rock avnche.


    At that moment, Angus jumped high before spreading his hand towards the iing disaster. Angus abruptly pulled the air like a solid matter within his hand [Body Art - Air Vicegrip].


    Magically, the falling rocks and ground seem restrained by something before moving back, avoiding the moving Alkin.


    "Wooaaa¡­. It burst!! It burst!!" eximed Anna happily from the side.


    Ignoring the energetic little troublemaker, Angus and the others start the rescue operation. Such an enormous movement will affect everyone, especially the sh Squad, which should be the closest to the Primordial Giant location.


    Although most of the sh Squad escape safely because of their famous speed, some are still trapped under the rubble. Fortunately, Jayna also extinguished all the fire elementals inside.


    With the inherent strong body and mana protection, any high-grade elite knight will not easily die just from being buried alive. The absence of the magma heat also gives them more hope. As long as they are rescued before being out of breath, they could still be saved.


    In the meantime, King Leon, Duchess Amberze, and Duke Jacob scrutinize the area with bitter aftertaste. After using such a big movement, One-eyed Enos escaped the area through the ground.


    Even after King Leon blows hundreds of meters deep, they can still not find the mad dwarf''s trace. This makes them hate this one-eyed dwarf to the bone.


    Not only does he manage to escape, but the dwarf also destroys the surroundingndscape, which will affect the surrounding topography and deal massive damage to the surrounding cities. With such a huge ground movement, they know the surrounding city will also be affected.


    Just imagining enormous casualties and damage from this disaster already gives King Leon and the others a headache.


    ''Maybe¡­ We really should awaken everyone''s mana core.'' thought King Leon deeply while looking at the destroyedndscape.


    The king knows if all the humans awaken their mana core, their bodies will be stronger and not vulnerable to this kind of disaster. However, it will also lead to further problems. Any dissatisfaction in the future may end up in riots that also lead to civil war.


    In the meantime, everyone went to rescue operations for the trapped ones with the help of young Baron Victory. Angus also didn''t forget to employ the help of the two drunken female dwarves.


    Despite their obsession with magic cannons and liquor, Angus also knows the two master dwarves are experts at the earth element. He even believes the two female dwarves are more adept at the earth element than his stubborn old dwarf teacher.


    With the help of Kusibe and Bornja, they manage to extract the trapped one in a short time. After controlling the situation, Angus and the others move back towards Frostfall City.


    Since they had already deemed this incident to be enough deterrence to other bounty hunters, they decided to let Angus use a teleportation devicework. With Angus''s current strength and special identity, King Leon directly issued orders to give teleportation special permits to Angus.


    It is known that the teleportationworks couldn''t be used casually inside the Heart Kingdom. The only ones who could use them were the Duke, Duchess, and King Leon. One primary reason for this is to reduce the chance of infiltration from others.


    However, the real reason is to hide the Duke/Duchess and King Leon''s location. Most of the Duke and Duchess upied an essential position inside the Heart Kingdom. If their whereabouts are known to others easily, others may be able to ambush them.


    With Angus'' current strength and importance, King Leon didn''t mind giving this privilege to him. In fact, King Leon already wanted to grant this special permission to him a long time ago. However, Angus always gets involved in trouble and decides to postpone this matter for a while.


    Besides, even without the special permit, King Leon couldn''t say no to his prodigious daughter if she asked permission to use the teleportationwork.


    Angus also has Duke Jacob, who could easily grant him the same permission. Therefore, this special permit is just for convenience.


    *BBZZTTT* Coming out from the teleportation tform, Angus and the others find themselves inside the Royal Pce teleportation room.


    "WUUUU¡­. Everything is spinning¡­ Spinning¡­." said Anna while rotating around.


    Ignoring the yful Anna, Angus separates from Jayna and the other two private maids. As for the two female dwarves, they prefer to stay with the mobile fortress Alkin.


    After experiencing the power of Alkin during this incident, they got a lot of inspiration and ideas to improve its firepower.


    Separating from Jayna and the others, Angus enters a shadow state and covers himself with the help of Draven. After walking around the capital city without being noticed, Angus stopped at the familiar tavern between the slum and themon residence area.


    After looking coldly at the deste tavern named Crimson Tavern for a moment, Angus finally decides to enter this mysterious tavern.


    ''I never expect I will go back here again.'' thought Angus


    However, the recent bounty hunter incident determined him to get to the bottom of this matter. With such arge amount of bounty, Angus feels he needs to finish this matter before it disrupts his peaceful life further.


    Moreover, he notices his Aunt Hersha is not giving him or his father any information about this matter. As someone who belongs to the world''s number one information guild, she should know about Angus'' huge bounty.


    Yet, she chose to remain silent as if she didn''t know about this matter at all. Combined with her reminder long ago, Angus knows his Aunt must get a silent order from above. Otherwise, she will already warn him long before he takes this trip.


    Since Angus didn''t want to put his Aunt in a difficult position, he took this matter alone. Moreover, Angus knows the Widespread group wants to rope him in from his previous talk with Aunt Hersha.


    This makes him wary of this number-one information organization. On the contrary, he feels the mysterious organization he contacted long ago is more reliable and credible. Despite being a murderous organization, they have very strict orders and rules.


    Angus feels this kind of organization is simr to the underground killing organization in his previous life. It is not like other organizations but a tform where the assassin and bounty hunter gather.


    This kind of organization didn''t have a true leader but stringent rules. Once someone broke the rules, they would be killed or eliminated.


    ''ording to Aunt Hersha, the Bloody Star Assassin organization also has this kind of rule like in my past life organization. The only difference is the qualification to be their client and ''employee''.''


    ''It seems they have stringent requirements. I wonder why they could grant me such an easy pass before.'' thought Angus inwardly while entering the tavern.


    Seeing a hideous Angus entering the tavern, the waitress wees him calmly without surprise about his hideous attire.


    "Wee to the Crimson Tavern, Please take a seat." said the waitress.


    Angus didn''t say anything and sat at the empty bar counter.


    "What can I help you with today?" asked the Bartender calmly.


    ''The more I hear it, the more I feel the simrities. No wonder I feel a sense of repulsion about this ce from the start,'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Information." replied Angus in an unrecognizable voice.


    "Then, may I know what kind of information you need?" asked the Bartender calmly.


    "Bounty about Baron Victory." replied Angus.


    Hearing Angus reply, the calm and smiling Bartender''s aura suddenly changed for a moment. A subtle trace of cold aura could be felt from the Bartender. It is not a killing intent or any malicious aura towards Angus but an aura that warns Angus to not mess with him.


    "I believe it will be very costly since we are not an informant guild." the Bartender replied after a moment of silence.


    "How much?" asked Angus.


    "Ten million gold for general information." replied the Bartender.


    Learning from the previous lesson during the transaction, Angus agreed without hesitation to the unreasonable price.


    "Agreed." said Angus while giving a special rune card.


    It is a special rune card issued by the Heart Kingdom bank. With the increased value of the Heart Kingdom''s gold, the officials create unique rune cards forrge transaction convenience.


    This card is simr to the bond in Angus''s previous life and could be exchanged for real gold money in the Heart Kingdom bank.


    "This is the information." said the Bartender.


    After taking the Rune bank card, the Bartender gives Angus a few pieces of lousy paper from behind the bar. From its appearance, Angus knows such lousy paper has already been passed around through many people.

 Chapter 834 Busted

    <h4>Chapter 834 Busted</h4>


    ?Angus frowned as he read the information in the paper. As the Bartender said, the paper only gives basic information about him, such as his birth date and address. Angus never hoped to find his own detailed information in the paper.


    In fact, Angus only needs to find a clue inside this limited information. With his recent significant movement outside the kingdom, he knows he attracts a lot of people''s hatred. Finding the one who put the bounty is like searching for a needle inside a haystack.


    Given theplexity of the underground world, there is a huge chance Angus couldn''t even find the right person who put the bounty. Still, he needed to do something and couldn''t stay passive.


    Since the Bloody Star organization protects and includes him on a non-target list, Angus wasn''t surprised that they hid most of his information. However, as the biggest assassination organization, they couldn''t ignore his high bounty for ''non-member'' people.


    Without Bloody Star''s involvement, Angus knows most of the information on the paper should be provided by the broker or the ''client'' itself. He intends to use this limited information to find some clue about this ''client''.


    ''Hmm¡­ That''s weird. The information includes my close rtionship with Anna but not Jayna. Everyone in the capital city and noble circle should know about my close rtionship with Jayna. Does it have something to do with Anna?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Seeing Angus look at the information paper intently, "A little bit of advice, perhaps you may want to pass that one." said the Bartender.


    "Hmm?" replied Angus shortly.


    "Although the reward is huge, it is also quite a problematic task." replied the Bartender.


    "How so?" asked Angus.


    "Many parties are involved and there is a rumor that the target is strong. I heard not too long ago that many failed to finish the task." said the Bartender.


    ''Many parties involved?! Were the Bloody Star''s members also involved in this matter?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Hoo¡­ Interesting. Judging from your tone, the task is quite challenging. Will I get another reward for turning the bounty under the organization''s name? Perhaps... a membership?" asked Angus.


    "Then, I wish you all the best of luck." replied the Bartender nonchntly.


    "Hmm... I didn''t know the organization cared about the non-member." replied Angus.


    The Bartender nced at Angus coldly before releasing a deep sigh.


    "It is quite rare to find a person with high concealment skills these days. It would be a shame to bury such talent," said the Bartender.


    Most assassins rely on the first sneak attack rather than a direct confrontation. Hence, they emphasize concealment skills for sneaking and infiltration. The experienced Bartender couldn''t help but be amazed at Angus as he couldn''t see through or even sense him.


    ''As expected, he didn''t realize my identity. Considering all those spells and skills I used, it is even harder for me to detect myself. Still, this proves the bounty may have something to do with Anna or Bloody Star.''


    "Alright, then." said Angus while returning the information paper.


    "Come again." greeted the waitress as the Bartender silently nodded.


    Just as Angus turns around and wants to leave the tavern, he notices a familiar troublemaker swiftly approaching him.


    ''Shit!! Why is she here?!!'' said Angus.


    "Daddy!! Anna found Daddy!!" Eximed Anna loudly while flying towards Angus.


    Before Angus could escape through the teleport, Anna had already rushed to him, calling him loudly.


    "Urgh¡­ Anna." groaned Angus as his cover was blown up.


    In the end, he could resign his fate and let the little troublemaker hug him. Angus knows the Bartender will recognize him since Anna only calls him Daddy.


    Seeing the iing Anna, the Bartender nces at the white batwing behind her back for a moment before staring back at the disguised Angus. As someone who has lived in the capital city for a long time, he is also familiar with the existence of the little monster Anna.


    He often saw her creating a mess in the whole city along with the twin Gemini. Hearing Anna call his disguised customer Daddy, the quick-witted Bartender immediately recognizes Angus''s identity.


    "Hohoho¡­ What a surprise."mented the Bartender behind him.


    Ignoring the snickering Bartender behind Angus, "Anna, why are you here?" asked Angus while undoing his disguise.


    "Anna is bored. Then, Anna found Daddy sneaking around. Daddy must secretly eat delicious food without Anna." replied Anna pouting.


    "*Sigh* It''s not like that Anna. Look, I am not eating anything here." said Angus helplessly.


    "We provide some dessert for your enjoyment." stated the waitress from behind.


    "Dessert?!! Anna wants dessert!!" eximed Anna excitedly.


    Seeing the excited Anna, "Huft¡­ Fine." said Angus helplessly.


    He knows Anna will pester him if he doesn''t give her the dessert. Angus didn''t mind her childish behavior. Despite being spoiled, Angus knows Anna is unlike any other naughty child.


    Instead, she is excellent at reading situations and knows when to y around. If it is a truly important or emergency situation, Anna will stay silent like a good, sensible child. But if the situation was not dangerous, like now, she would mess around without thought.


    Although Anna breaks Angus'' cover and forces him to stay longer in the Crimson Tavern, it is still not a grave situation that they need to run away for their life. At most, he will feel ufortable and grumble at the Bartender and waitress snickering.


    Angus also realizes he doesn''t like Bloody Star because it is a troublesome ce that reminds him of his previous life. However, this doesn''t mean he fears the Bloody Star itself.


    In fact, with his current strength he didn''t even fear seventh grade. He just feels trouble wille to him if he goes openly in this situation. In the end, Angus chose to sit back at the bar counter again while letting Anna sit beside him.


    "Master Victory, perhaps it will be prudent to visit us without concealment next time. It will cost less gold." said the Bartender with a warm smile.


    Although the Bartender said this, he didn''t intend to return Angus''s money. The previous cold aura disappears entirely as if he is only an ordinary amicable bartender.


    "Alright, little girl. Which one do you want to choose? We have fruit parfait and various other milk ice." said the waitress while showing the menu.


    "Anna is not a little girl. Anna is Anna. Hmmm¡­ Everything looks delicious. Anna wants all" said Anna.


    "Certainly, how about ''Daddy''?" asked the waitress after getting a nod from Angus.


    "Just give me a hot chocte." said Angus.


    "Are you sure? If I am not wrong, you asked for strawberry parfaitst time." the waitress teased the brooding Angus.


    "Just a hot chocte" replied Angus once again.


    "Alright, then." said the waitress.


    As they wait for their order, Angus takes care of the naughty Anna while talking with the Bartender.


    "Since we are already like this, why don''t you just give me a little information about the client?" asked Angus bluntly.


    "Hohoho¡­ That will be a breach of our policy." replied the Bartender.


    "Fine. Then, how about I request another job to take care of this ''client''?" asked Angus.


    "Well¡­ It is possible, but I don''t rmend it." replied the Bartender cryptically.


    ''That means the client has some connection with the Bloody Star and possibly is on their non-kill list, huh?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Through Aunt Hersha, Angus knows more about the Bloody Star''s strict rules and non-kill list. He wasn''t surprised about such a thing since the organization in his past life also had the same thing.


    Meanwhile, a hugemotion urred in Angus'' previous battle location. Few old dwarves flew in the air or meditated on the ground. *GROOARR* asionally, a giant Space Worm emerges from the ground before returning to the earth, leaving a dark ground tunnel.


    From the tunnel, a few dwarves wearing their armor came out to observe the area. One of the oldest dwarves even touched the ground before meditating. The same scene could be seen all over the area.


    At the same time, powerful coercion is also emitted from above the sky. The powerful figure wearing magical armor coldly looks at the dwarves from above. This person is none other than King Leon himself.


    With Angus''s early warning about the seventh-grade dwarves'' arrival, King Leon decides to stay in the area to prevent these dwarves from creating trouble inside the kingdom.


    As a powerful leader of a big nation, King Leon is already ustomed to the dwarf''s stubborn personality and knows how to deal with it.


    Rather than hindering them from inspecting the area and inciting a conflict, it''s better to let the dwarves inspect the area and do them a favor. As a warrior race, the dwarf will never forget to repay the favor, no matter how small.


    Still, this didn''t mean King Leon could let them roam his kingdom without supervision. Each of these dwarves was powerful enough to cause significant damage to the kingdom, so King Leon still needed to take some precautions.


    These master dwarves didn''t mind being stalked, as they knew King Leon had already given a considerable concession by letting them inspect the area. In fact, most of them didn''t care about such a thing and entirely focused on learning from the trace of Gaia''s secret art.

 Chapter 835 Surrounded

    835 Surrounded


    Gaia''s secret art is one of the ultimate dwarf secret art. Although it is recorded in the dwarf''s long history, it only gives a general description, not the art itself.


    As the secret art is being stolen and few know about its content, these master dwarves could only learn about it from its trace. Though it will not give them the secret art or learn about it, it still benefits their Earth elemental mastery.


    Moreover, Gaia''s secret art is not only powerful but also hailed as the core earth elemental technique. No matter how unique an earth elemental art is, it will somehow be connected with Gaia''s secret art.


    This is also one of the reasons for being named after Gaia, the mother Earth. Some rumors even say that if someone masters Gaia''s Secret art, they also master all the Earth''s elemental arts. Therefore, even a trace of Gaia''s Secret Art is enough to entice all these dwarves.


    While King Leon passively looks at these dwarf experts, Duke Jacob approaches him.


    "My lord, this is the report about the bounty hunters." Duke Jacob respectfully gave the report paper.


    "Did you identify all of them?" asked King Leon.


    "Yes, except for those insignificant ones that are buried alive. We already identified most of them." replied Duke Jacob.


    "Hmm¡­ Is this source credible?" asked King Leon while reading the report.


    Seeing King Leon looking at a particr bounty hunter report with a missing stamp, "Yes. It is true. Although she is wearing a disguise to hide her real appearance, Miss Adine could still notice her real appearance." said Duke Jacob.


    "I see¡­ Well, let''s hope she gets away safely during the chaos. We don''t want to provoke those demons at this time. Is there any news from Jade?" asked King Leon.


    "Yes. Just a few hours ago, ourmunication team received news from him. ording to him, the situation has turned to the worst case. The entire Undermine Council is slowly bing inhabitable. The amount of miasma is increasing rapidly as time passes."


    "It will be aplete non-livingnd in a few weeks or months. If it is not for elder brother Jade, I am afraid the others may slowly get poisoned by miasma over time. The only good news is that our Miasma Antidote effectively counters the Miasma corrosion."replied Jacob.


    "As for The Usurper Dumrod, he has still been fighting against those overlords up till now. There is no sign of stopping." added Jacob.


    Just as two or more seventh-gradebatants could create mana turbulence, two or more monsters could make a simr phenomenon called a Miasma Disaster.


    If mana turbulence increases the surrounding mana concentration until it turns into a liquid state, the Miasma Disaster is more destructive because of the high concentration of miasma.


    When the concentration of miasma reaches a certain threshold, the area bes polluted and produces miasma by itself. If the concentration keeps rising, the whole area bes a wastnd where even low-grade monsters can hardly survive.


    The thick miasma will slowly kill everything indiscriminately. The monster overlord is the only one that is entirely immune in this area. This area often refers to non-livingnd or the overlord chamber.


    "Hmm¡­ Send a message to Jade toe back in the next resupply. In return, tripled the amount of the miasma antidote we gave. Prioritize our own people''s fire before donating the rest to the team." ordered King Leon after thinking for a moment.


    "During Jade''s absence, Duke Quinn will take charge of the whole operation." added King Leon.


    With the continued arrival of master dwarves, King Leon couldn''t just leave this ce alone. This will make the whole kingdom''s defense vulnerable for the time being. Hence, Jade''s return is necessary for everyone''s peace of mind during this period.


    However, the Undermine Council operation couldn''t be abandoned since the result was good. Just from the first batch of looting, they got many high-grade tools, equipment, and weapons.


    As for calling for help from the old Patimura, King Leon never thought of it in the first ce. Asking for the former Archduke only shows his ipetence as a king. Besides, the Old Patimura still had his own job, monitoring the nobles.


    "Then, how about Otebon?" asked King Leon.


    Since his son is involved in this incident, Duke Jacob decides to handle Otebon''s matter alone. As Angus''s father and patriarch of the Victory Family, he will not let Otebon off easily, even if King Leon pardons him.


    Still, this doesn''t mean Duke Jacob will use underhanded tactics like falsifying reports. Their Victory family is too noble and powerful to do such a lowly act, and even Duke Jacob himself is toozy to create a dumb fake report.


    "Since being pardoned by Your Majesty, he has started hunting down all the remnants of the guardian. He even lived up to his previous title as the Hellhound. Currently, he should be hunting the two escaped ex-guardian captains." reported Duke Jacob truthfully.


    Meanwhile, in the countryside, where the agricultural fields could be seen everywhere, a small carriage pulled by cows moved slowly across the uneven earthy road. Such a scene could be found everywhere, as people use cows rather than horses for their fields.


    The warm wind and buzzing bugs could be heard all over the ce. It is a peaceful ce far from the main cities, especially Frostfall City. At this moment, inside the carriage, a person wearing ragged clothes and a straw hat released a deep sigh.


    "Huft¡­ What a hassle."mented the person.


    *BWUNG* *BWUNG* *BWUNG* Suddenly, a few ming spears flew fast towards the carriage from all over the direction. At once, the driver moves out and takes out a sword before deflecting the iing fire spears effortlessly.


    At the same time, the person noticed a reddish rune covering the surrounding ground. *BUSHH* a powerful rune barrier erupted before he could respond, covering the man and the cow carriage [Formation Magic - Hell Prison].


    The person suddenly feels heaviness all over his body, like he is slowly being roasted. His massive mana depletes over time as the formation forcefully absorbs it.


    "I often heard about the effectiveness of the Extermination Squad. I think I will experience it myself." said the person while looking around.


    This person is none other than Gofrey, the ex-captain of the guardian. During the chaos and siege of Gram, he slipped away after defeating the guardian Captain Gabel. He never expected the Extermination Squad to still manage to find and trace his whereabouts.


    As the former Guardian captain, Gofrey is not stupid and will never carelessly leave any trace during his escape. Yet, the extermination squad could still find him.


    *BWUNG* A mighty fire spear is thrown from afar toward Godfrey. Without hesitation, he brandished his sword and parried the iing ming spear. *BANG* an intense sh reverberated throughout the whole area.


    During this moment, Gofrey also notices he is already surrounded by the extermination squad that is ready to throw their fire spear at him anytime.


    "Gofrey, the former captain of guardian. Surrender yourself, or prepare to experience hell." said Otebon mewaver coldly.


    "Hahaha¡­ Long time no see, Otebon. How is your family?" asked Gofrey casually.


    The moment Gofrey said these words, the surrounding extermination squad threw the fire spear at Gofrey at the same time. Seeing the other party no longer ying around, Gofrey took this matter seriously.


    Unbeknown to him, this is the Extermination Squad''s actual code of conduct. They never ''talk'' or negotiate with the target senselessly.


    Once the target refuses to surrender, they will attack immediately, no matter the reason. This is also why the extermination squad is famous for their cruelty and fear by many.


    Facing the iing attack, Gofrey''s sword''s handle prolonged and became a sword spear. A powerful white energy radiates from the sword spear as it parries all the iing fire spear.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Gofrey swiftly deflected the iing attack while protecting his carriage.


    "Target the carriage!!" ordered Otebon before charging forward.


    Taking out his spear artifact, Otebon tried to fight Gofrey in closebat. As a fifth-grade, Otebon should not be an opponent for the full-fledged sixth-grade Godfrey.


    However, under the blessing of the formation magic and the help of the surrounding extermination squad, Gofrey may be killed if he gets careless.


    Noticing the perilous situation, Gofrey resolutely abandoned his carriage and tried to break through the encirclement. A powerful white energy radiates from Gofrey''s sword spear and covers his whole body.


    "Nothing stands in the way of God!! Illuminate¡­ Vorsfang!!" shouted Gofrey.


    Gofrey erupted with strong energy as he broke out from the formation control and swiftly attacked the nearby Extermination Squad. Without wasting any moment, Gofrey ran towards the nearby lush forest.


    Just as he was about to reach the lush vegetation forest, the scene suddenly blurred and turned into arge Extermination Squad group.


    ''Illusion?! When was the extermination squad master such an illusion spell?!!'' thought Gofrey inwardly.


    At the same time, the Extermination Squadunched their attack from Gofrey''s front and back. Unbeknownst to Gofrey, he had entered the Extermination Squad trap since arriving at this location.


    Under the onught of Fire Spear, Gofrey could only frantically defend himself while trying to make a breakthrough. Yet, the Extermination squad is also capable.


    None of them recklessly charged forward and kept wearing down Gofrey from a safe distance while tightening the formation.


    "Human strength lies in the ability to change yourself." ¨C Saitama, One-Punch Man.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Alex_Destro n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 836 Captured

    836 Captured


    As time passed by, Gofrey''s mana depleted rapidly. He could also feel the burning sensation under his skin. As a sixth-gradebatant who battled Gram waves for years, Gofrey also developed strong resistance to fire and ice elementals.


    Yet, he still needs to consume a lot of mana to prevent being roasted alive. While Gofrey struggles for his life, Otebon gives a silent signal to the nearby Extermination Squad. Then, he takes out a dark liquid bottle and pours it into his body.


    A momentter, a strong me armor covers his body before Otebon charges forward like a bullet. *BANG* Fortunately, Gofrey always pays attention to Otebon and deflects his charge spear attack in time.


    Gofrey swung his sword spear over his body in a circr pattern. It creates a powerful wind barrier, simultaneously deflecting the iing fire spear and Otebon attack. [Spear Art - Gale Vortex].


    *CLANG* When Otebon''s spear shes with Gofrey''s sword spear, he decisively abandons it and lets it stagger in the air before kicking Gofrey to stop his spear art. *BAM*


    Not giving Gofrey a breath, Otebon grabbed his spear in the air again before swinging harshly at Gofrey. *BANG* Such a forceful attack breaks Gofrey''s stance and rhythm. It allows the others tounch a Fire Spear at him.


    Usually, a reckless attack like this is full of holes and could easily be countered. The opponent could even counterattack and kill the user if one weren''t careful. However, Otebon is not alone. Dozens of elite knights under him are ready tounch the Fire Spear anytime.


    Moreover, Otebon seems to have an excellent tacit understanding with his team. He could easily let the others throw their Fire Spear without hitting him. Such a battle style is only gained from years of battle experience.


    As someone who also experienced team battles, Gofrey also noticed such a situation. He didn''t expect Otebon to use such a ruthless tactic to bring him down. However, this is also an opportunity. As long as he could bring down Otebon, he could also create an opening to escape.


    "Don''t underestimate me, Otebon!! Illuminate¡­ Vorsfang!!" said Gofrey.


    The sword spear again shines brightly and covers Gofrey with mysterious white energy. For a moment, Gofrey seems invincible, and Otebon''s forceful attack does not affect him. Using this opportunity, he charged forward and stabbed Otebon ruthlessly.


    Unbeknown to Gofrey, he fell into Otebon''s trap. *CLANG* Unexpectedly, Otebon''s me armor stopped the sword spear. A faint dark gas could be seen between the sword spear and me armor.


    "This¡­ Impossible!!" said Gofrey.


    "NOW!!" shouted Otebon.


    Hearing Otebon''s signal, the surrounding knights immediately take ck balls before throwing them in Gofrey''s direction. *Bom* *Bom* *Bom* The ck balls exploded, creating arge ck smoke.


    "This is¡­ Dark Matter?!!" Eximed Gofrey weakly.


    Dark Matter is a unique substance that is made of Divine Energy. It has many names, such as Dark Matter, Curse Matter, ck Divine, etc.


    Since divine energy is purer and more potent than mana, it can only be fought using other divine energy. Dark Matter is one of the unique substances that could counter Divine Energy.


    As a division that often handles religious groups, the Extermination Squad also has ess to the Dark Matter. Still, it is not easy to get Dark Matter since its main ingredient is the Divine Energy itself.


    Even if they manage to get Dark Matter, it usually still has some influence from the original Divine Energy. If it belongs to a good God, it may not matter. But, if it belongs to an Evil God like rgos, the Dark Matter may also corrupt or poison everyone, be it in their mind or body.


    Moreover, no religious group will give their God''s Divine Energy to others just for them to create something to counterattack them. It is a scarce material that is hard to find in the biggest ck market.


    However, the Heart Kingdom has abundant Divine Energy from the rgos epidemic not long ago. Moreover, Angus is also involved in this project to extract and create Dark Matter. Hence, this Dark Matter is very pure without any side effects.


    Ever since Angus got attacked by the Bliasm religious group and felt hopeless under the presence of God, he started to prepare how to fight these Gods and their divine energy. One of these products is the Dark Matter Bomb that the Extermination Squad uses now.


    With the Dark Matter covering the area, the divine white energy seems to find its nemesis and rapidly depletes. Previously, Gofrey was like a beacon covered in white energy. Now, he looks like a dimmp that will go off anytime.


    *Stab* Not wasting this opportunity, Otebon stabs Gofrey''s arm and directly turns it useless. *ARRGHHH* With Otebon''s stab as his cue, the others'' fire also hit Gofrey''s other limb. Otebon knows a full-fledged sixth-grade is very hard to kill.


    Even if they target his vital part, there is a chance he could still survive. Therefore, the Extermination Squad rarely targets vital parts but prefers to hit the opponent''s limb. This will drastically lower the opponent''s movement and ability to fight back.


    The only thing they need to watch is if Gofrey is trying to suicide by exploding himself. A self-destruct from a sixth-gradebatant is very destructive, especially if it isbined with a particr self-destruct skill.


    However, this move is akin to suicide, which is avoided by most people. Still, based on Otebon''s experience, fanatic people like the religious ones often prefer to use this self-destructive move rather than get caught.


    As Otebon and the others slowly apprehend Gofrey, a silver-white eagle looks in their direction from the nearby tall tree before flying away in a particr direction. In this direction, a group of people gather around.


    "Haa¡­. No Matter how I feel it, I will never get tired of this warm sensation." said a ck-haired young man.


    "Axel, hurry up!! Or we are going to leave you." called a blue-haired woman.


    "Gezz¡­ Can''t you calm down for a moment? Besides, we are already inside the kingdom." replied Axel while ying with the small blinking lights surrounding him.


    *Whooshh* A momentter, a chilly gust came from the blue-haired woman as she sent a deathly phoenix re at Axel.


    "Mia, calm down!! You will disturb the surroundings," said the nearby ck-haired girl.


    "Tch¡­ Millie, you are too kind. If it were not for this greedy goblin, we should have already reached the capital by now. Ian, you too, say something about him." grumbled Mia.


    A brown-haired man riding a big white tiger nced at Mia before frowning in the other direction. Then, a silver-white bird flew from a distance before roosting at his hand. Ignoring his friend''s banter, Ianmunicates with the silver-white bird.


    This group of people is none other than Angus and Jayna''s ssmates. A few years ago, they were sent by Angus to search for Frozen Heart at the Snow Peak in the Reese Mountain Range.


    After a few years of traveling together and encountering many deadly situations, they all be a full-fledged adventure that couldplete many high level quests.


    Noticing theirpanion''s behavior, "Is there something wrong?" asked Axel warily.


    "There is a huge battle a few kilometers away in that direction. It seems we need to choose another path." replied Ian.


    "A battle?! In this ce?" asked Mia.


    "Filkas said it is a group wearing full armor with burning spear emblems against an injured sixth-grade person." said Ian.


    "Burning spear?! It should be the Extermination Squad. Guess.. We could only choose another path."mented Axel from the side.


    "Haa¡­ If only Angus or the Fourth Princess were here, we could ask to use the teleportationwork." added Axel. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Don''t bother. Didn''t you hear about the recent news about him? He got a huge bounty on his head. It would have been better if he hadn''t left his house. Though, I doubt a mere assassin could handle him." said Ian.


    "*Sigh* Alright, let''s get going." said Mia.


    As they continue their journey using a carriage, the battle on the Otebon side ends. Living up to its name, the Extermination Squad specializes in arresting people. No Matter what ploy Gofrey used, they could easily counter them.


    With the help of Hell Prison Formation and Dark Matter, Gofrey''s mana soon bottomed out. Combined with his injured limbs, he could only passively receive a beating without even being able to self-destruct.


    After ensuring the knockout Gofrey is bound by a special shackle, Otebon and his team immediately leave the area while some knights take care of the aftermath. The battle may notst long but still affect the surrounding nature.


    Many rice fields and other crops were destroyed during the battle. This will cost a significant amount of gold to repair. Still, none of the nearby farmers protested them since they had already received hugepensation after the fight.


    A few hourster, Otebon''s group noticed an unknown carriage not far from them following the stony path. Unbeknown to Otebon, they choose a path that crosses with Ian''s group. Sensing a strong trace of mana inside the carriage, most of the knights immediately raise their vignce.


    "Halt?!!" stopped the extermination knight.


    "If your life can change once, your life can change again" ¨C Sanae Furukawa, nnad.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 837 Assaulted

    837 Assaulted


    "Halt?!!" stopped the extermination knight.


    Facing a group of extermination squads, Ian and the others couldn''t help but sigh sheepishly. In thest few years, they have searched for Frozen Heart and worked as an adventure group.


    This is also Angus''s suggestion to work as adventurers to maximize their time while getting experience. During this time, they often deal with nobles and armies from other kingdoms.


    Hence, they also know theplexity of the problem in the army. Most of the time, handling the army squad leads to a problem.


    Knowing the Extermination Squad''s reputation, Ian and the othersply with the other party''s demand without rebuking. This is also not the first time someone from the armed forces has stopped them because of their high mana.


    Seeing Ian''s adventurer clothes, "Who are you and where are you going?" asked the extermination knight coldly.


    "Here is our identification card. We are going to the capital city." said Axel while giving them their identification card.


    Noticing the silver card identification, the extermination knight looks surprised before staring at everyone again. The silver identification card is a unique identification only issued by a high noble.


    In other words, their identity is guaranteed by the high noble family who issued it. Noticing the Royal Heart emblem on their card, the knight knows these identification cards are issued by His Majesty himself.


    "Ermm¡­ Please wait for a moment." said the knights nervously before going towards Otebon in the back.


    Although the extermination squad is famous for its cold and strict nature, they also heard about the recent scandal involving Angus and Jayna. Now, they will think twice before being rude to people from the Royal and Victory families.


    If they made a significant mistake and offended the other party, not even their leader Otebon could save them, especially during this sensitive period.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Otebon while ncing at Ian''s group warily.


    "Sir, they are an adventurer that belongs to the Royal Family." said the knights while giving the identification card.


    Seeing the card, "This¡­" said Otebon nervously before approaching Ian''s group hurriedly.


    "Hello, everyone. I apologize for the sudden inconvenience. You could go on your way. Hurry, give them away!!" said Otebon while returning their identification card.


    As the Extermination Squad leader, Otebon is also familiar with Ian and the others. He knows they are Angus and Jayna''s close friends.


    If it is a group under the princes or other high nobles, he will never care about them. However, his current predicament is enough to teach him to never mess with this young royal couple. One wrong move will affect not only his life but also his family.


    Moreover, Otebon also knows that His Majesty Leon attaches great importance to these young people.


    ''This is definitely not a group I could offend.'' thought Otebon inwardly.


    "Err¡­ Sure." replied Axel in confusion.


    Just as Axel returns to their carriage, everyone in their carriage, including Axel, looks in a particr direction with frowns. The quick-witted Axel immediately looked back at Otebon.


    "Excuse me, did you somehow wait or have a rtionship with a religious group?" asked Axel. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the same time, Ian and the others leave their carriage while looking at the surroundings in vignce. Such a behavior was also noticed by Otebon and the others.


    "Ambush!! Defensive formation!!" ordered Otebon loudly.


    At once, the extermination squad takes position and is ready to fight a battle.


    "Huh?" reacted Ian and the others.


    "I apologize for involving you in this matter. We are currently escorting a prisoner rted to the religious group." said Otebon.


    "Religious group? Then, do you mind our help? We have some grudge against those groups." said Mia coldly.


    During their adventure, they often get involved with religious groups. Most try to catch Mia and Millie because of their special power. Therefore, they also bore a huge grudge against the religious group, especially Millie.


    The soft-hearted and kind girl even destroys temples and churches during their adventure. Whether it is a good God or evil God, none escapes from her wrath.


    "Err¡­ Certainly. However, we will prioritize securing our prisoners." said Otebon


    "Sure." replied Ian and the others.


    "Marko!!" called Ian.


    *ROOARR* Suddenly, the small white cat on his shoulder jumps out and turns into a big white tiger beast. A terrifying pressure immediately covers the whole area. Along with the appearance of Marko, harsh wind and ck clouds slowly gather in the area.


    "A beast?!!" eximed the knights.


    ''As expected of the most talented young generation.'' thought Otebon before looking sharply at the surroundings.


    "Formation B!! Call for reinforcement and ready the bomb!!" ordered Otebon


    Otebon notices the group''s arrival through his extensive perception. Still, it also surprised him. As the leader of the Extermination Squad, his perception could be ranked top in the whole Heart Kingdom.


    Except for a monstrous Angus and those seventh grade, few couldpare with him in terms of perception sense. Yet, these young groups could detect the religious group earlier than him. Unbeknown to Otebon, Ian and the others have their own special ability to sense others.


    Awakened by Otebon''s stern call, the Extermination squad immediately moves around. They make a circr defensive position surrounding the prisoner carriage and Ian''s group.


    At this moment, A mysterious aura covers Axel. His body seems to be one with nature and the surrounding harsh wind. He holds his hand in front of his chest as if holding water. A dim sparklight gathered around his hand.


    "Tenza¡­ [Elemental Spirit - Breath of The Wind]" muttered Axel solemnly.


    Then, the sparkling light scattered with the wind before covering Marko. At once, a powerful wind armor covered Marko''s body.


    "[Beast Tamer - Half One]." said Ian.


    In a split second, Ian could share his sense and vision with Marko. The white tiger beast galloped into the distance, like riding the wind. *BOOOM* Soon, an intense explosion and sh could be heard in the distance.


    A momentter, cracking thunder and a storm wind could be seen. Such a disastrous scene will remind everyone about unstoppable disasters and nature''s wrath. It will give a sense of oppression and powerlessness against nature.


    Yet, none of these affect Otebon and his team. They still maintain their defensive formation while observing the surroundings with vignce. As time passed, the Extermination Squad realized the enemy was noting in just one direction.


    The assants areing from all over the ce, trying to surround them. Marko fought only the people in one direction that tried to encircle them.


    Since Ian and the others are used to fighting religious groups, they are also used to the religious group''s famous battle tactic. Marko fights in the distance to prevent them from beingpletely surrounded.


    Although they have the famous Extermination Squad and the fifth-grade leader Otebon this time, they also know the religious group''s powerful formation magic. Under certain circumstances, they may get trapped by unique and weird formation magic.


    Confronting a single group may prevent or dy the assant from using formation magic. This is an essential tactic when dealing with religious groups.


    A momentter, they finally see some group wearing hideous cloaks running towards them at a fast speed.


    "Shoot them down!!" ordered Otebon.


    The outermost knights immediately shoot a powerful Fire Spear towards the assants. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* Under the mighty strength of high-grade knights, be a deadly spear that could harvest life in a split second.


    Unfortunately, the iing religious group is also not weak either. Some dodge the attack, while only a few get injured and killed. Just as the assants continue to rush forward, the outermost knights rotate around with the knights behind them.


    At the same time, the knights behind them had already prepared the Fire Spear and threw them without hesitation. Such a sudden attack surprised the assants and killed some of them on the spot. However, the Extermination Knight''s attack is also not over yet.


    Once again, they rotate with the knights behind them as they cast a magic circle [2nd Circle - Fire Oil]. *WHOOOOSHH* A highly mmable magical oil spreads from the magic circle and covers the surrounding area.


    *BOOOOOM* A chain reaction happens between Fire Oil and the previous residue of Fire Spear. The whole area was set aze in fire as the assant frantically moved around. They also did not expect the other party to use such arge-scale destructive attack.


    This action also surprises Ian and the others. Still, this tactic has proven to be useful. Although it is a simple low-circlebination, it caught the assant off guard. More than half of them are burned alive while screaming in pain.


    As for the other half, they also brace themselves by covering thick mana or using elemental armor-type skills. One of them even jumped up into the sky to avoid the fire.


    "Formation D!! Charge!!" ordered Otebon.


    The squad immediately spread apart into a few groups to fight against the surprised assant. Facing a religious group, Otebon knew they could never fight passively. It is also not his style to wait for the enemy toe and attack them.


    Noticing the iing knights, "Spread around!!" shouted one of the assants in the air.


    At the same time, the assant takes out a crystalized runic ore before breaking it. *CRACK* *CLING* An enormous magic circle appeared in the air, covering the whole area [Divine Magic - Angel Descent].


    "Don¡¯t beg for things. Do it yourself, or else you won¡¯t get anything." - Renton Thurston, Eureka Seven.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 838 Reverse Situation

    838 Reverse Situation


    [Divine Magic - Angel Descent] A giant winged figure with a white-clothed hood appeared from the magic circle. It holds a mighty mace and shield that exudes a majestic divine aura. A powerful aura also radiated from the winged figure that pressed down everyone.


    The Extermination squad feels their body is so heavy with intense uneasiness in their heart. As for Otebon, he thinks of facing His Majesty King Leon''s full power. On the other hand, Ian''s group is better than everyone else.


    All of them have experienced ''death'' a few times, not to mention Millie. As the rare soul power user, she often gets in touch with unworldly things.


    ''No matter how I see it, nothing couldpare with his soul. What is he?'' thought Millie inwardly.


    As she had this thought, a ck grimoire floats near her before opening and flipping its pages [Soul Chain]. A gray thorny chain came out from the cracking space and entangled the winged Angel. The chain gives a vibe of a deathly aura with an eerily mysterious feeling.


    *GROOAHHH* The winged figure struggles and tries to break the deathly Soul Chain. However, it is a futile effort. No matter what it did, it couldn''t break or even leave a scratch on it. It is as if the Soul Chain is made of indestructible material.


    "Impossible!!" eximed the assant in the air.


    Using this opportunity, Otebon jumps in the air and approaches the assant in the air.


    "Burst.. zefury!!" muttered Otebon solemnly.


    A powerful fire mana erupted from Otebon as the spear in his hand disappeared. A momentter, a red line covered the assant''s body in the air [zefury - Rose Lace].


    *BOOOOM* These red lines suddenly turned into an intense fire explosion like a blooming rose. With the fall of their strongest and the bounded Angel in the air, the attacker starts to falter and quickly gets apprehended by the elite extermination squad.


    Unbeknown to everyone, a thin slender masked person somehow sneaks in, approaching the prisoner box while everyone is preupied.


    "Huh?!! A strange person?" eximed Axel while looking at the thin man.


    "Damn!! Howe he just walked there!! Everyone, there is a person there!!" shouted Axel.


    His loud shout attracted Ian and the others, along with a few extermination squads. Only at this moment does everyone realize a slender ck-clothed man is wearing a creepy mask with a sword on his back. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    No matter how you look at it, the person is suspicious while wearing such attire, especially in the middle of the day. Still, everyone only noticed him once Axel reminded everyone. Even Axel only notices the person after the surrounding elemental spirit tells him.


    The elite knights who guarded the prisoner box immediately attacked this unknown assant. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Before they could move further, they felt pain along with warm blood all over their body.


    In contrast, the thin masked man continued to move towards the prisoner box without worry. The sword on his back is now in his hand. A momentter, the masked man arrived in front of the ck square prisoner box.


    Since Gofrey is a full-fledged sixth-gradebatant, Otebon doesn''t want to take a risk and immediately puts him inside the most powerful prisoner box. This box is heavily enchanted and made of various hard alloy materials.


    Moreover, it is designed so that anyone inside the box gets their mana sapped over time to maintain the box-heavy enchantment. This way, even if the box could be destroyed from the outside, it would leave the prisoner weak or powerless without energy.


    Without wasting more time, the masked man swung his sword to cut open the prisoner box. *CLANG* Unfortunately, before the sword de touches the box, it shes with a gray metallic chain. Seeing the familiar indestructible chain, the masked man stares at Millie not far from him.


    In contrast, Millie coldly looks back at him while stretching her hand towards the box. She knows with such an agile person, there is little hope for her Soul Chain to catch him. But she could still protect the prisoner box using her indestructible Soul Chain.


    Facing such an indestructible chain, the thin masked man immediately charged towards Millie. No matter how powerful a magic is, it will still break if the caster is killed.


    "Who do you think you are?!!" roared Otebon in anger.


    He stabs his spear fiercely into the masked man from above [Spear Art - sh Torch]. *BOOOOM* Arge shockwave and fire erupted from the attack. As the dust settled down, Otebon faced the slender masked man at close range without moving.


    *SPURT* Suddenly, a burst of bloodes out from Otebon as he slumps to the ground, losing his power. On the other hand, the masked man only got a few burn marks and bruises all over his body.


    "*Cough*¡­ E.. Formation E!!" shouted Otebon with all his strength.


    At once, the surrounding Extermination Knights decisively throw Fire Spear toward Otebon and the masked man. *CLANG* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* The masked man swung his sword and deflected all the fire spears.


    Unfortunately, this is not an ordinary fire spear since it will explode upon contact. This single mistake made him unable to react properly to the following Fire Spear, even with his speed.


    During this chaos, no one notices a blue-haired woman approaching the bombardment area quickly. Shepletely ignores the Fire Spear raining down on the area and is swiftly covered in beautiful blue me.


    *WHOOSHH* A few secondster, Mia carried Otebon away from the area and slowly healed him with her phoenix fire.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Thanks for your help,d." said Otebon with difficulty while forcefully taking potion and struggling to stand up.


    "You should take it easy. Or do you just want to experience death?" chimed Mia coldly.


    "*Cough* Haha¡­ If I fall here, *Cough* Who will catch those bastards?!" replied Otebon, ring at the bombardment area.


    "Hmph¡­ Suit yourself." replied Mia shortly.


    "How long could your friend hold that chain?" asked Otebon.


    "...As long as she wants." said Mia after thinking for a moment.


    Hearing her answer, Otebon knew Mia didn''t want to reveal more about her friend''s ability or magic. But, her answer also gives enough information for the next n he made.


    As the leader of the Extermination Squad, he always deals with unexpected situations while on the field. This forces him to have an adaptable mind to n the next move.


    Combined with his indomitable will, he could always think of a counter n even on the brink of death. As the Fire Spear stops, the masked man swiftly rushes towards Millie.


    On the other hand, Ian and Axel are ready to fight the masked man. Ian holds the silver-white eagle in his hand while charging it with a lot of lightning elemental mana.


    "Filkas!! [Beast Tamer - Familiar Bolt]" shouted Ian as he threw the eagle towards the iing masked man.


    Filkas turn into a white silver ball containing lightning elemental. *CLANG* In a split second, it shes with the masked man''s sword. This surprised the masked man since he didn''t expect the attack to be able to catch his speed.


    On the other hand, Axel also does not stay idle either. He holds his hand near his chest while closing his eyes. At this moment, a powerful aura radiates from him. A colorful sparkling light hovered all over him. Then, he pointed his finger at the masked man.


    "Thunder¡­" muttered Axel solemnly.


    *BBZZTT* *CRACK* *BOOM* A powerful lightning bolt from the dark sky cloud hits the masked man and Filkas. Energized by the lightning bolt, Filkas''s ball lightning shines brighter before pushing the masked man back.


    Knowing he couldn''t get entangled with these people, the masked man decisively stepped aside. He ruthlessly let his left arm get hit by Filkas while moving forward. This time, the masked man is no longer wasting time with Ian and Axel but keeps rushing towards Millie in the cornerback.


    He has already reached Millie in a moment and ruthlessly brandishes his sword at her. Just as his sword gets near Millie, he finds a ck ghastly creature behind Millie. The creature has no body but an enormous mouth revealing a series of pure white teeth.


    The creature hovered behind Millie and deathly red at the masked man. This horrendous creature seems to have haunted the petite girl in front of him. Such a scene shocks the masked man up to his soul.


    The masked man somehow thought this petite girl was pure and saintly but haunted by horrifying dirty creatures. He feels like he sees a great treasure but finds it has some dirt on it and subconsciously wants to cleanse it.


    The sword directed at her at first suddenly changed towards the ghastly creature behind Millie. At this moment, time seemed to stop. Even the masked man couldn''t move at all.


    All he could see was the ghastly creature facing him and the sound of fluttering pages. Then, he finds the whole area getting darker as the ghastly creature opens its mouth and swallows the whole man. *CRUNCH* *CRUNCH*


    "ARRGHHH" screamed the masked man.


    "Rejectmon sense to make the impossible possible." - Simon, Tengen Toppa Gurren Lagann.


    Enjoy the chapter.

 Chapter 839 Pervert Chatterbox

    839 Pervert Chatterbox


    "ARRGHHH" screamed the masked man.


    While the masked man is crushed to death by a row of giant teeth, everyone only sees a ck mist surrounding Millie. With Mia and the others'' timely reminders, no one dares to touch the mist and know the inside.


    However, everyone still could hear the piercing loud scream from the masked man. The scream is so loud and ufortable, along with the meat-bone-crushing sound. Such a scene even makes all these cold-faced knights flinch.


    A momentter, the ck mist slowly dispersed and revealed the usually gentle Millie. If there is no blood in her surrounding ground, everyone will think the masked man somehow got away or Millie let the masked man escape.


    Still, Ian and the others know better about the masked man''s situation. During their journey, all of them have rapid growth. However, the one with the most growth is Millie.


    This gentle-looking ck-haired girl truly broke the world''s power system. All her skills, spells, and moves are like a miracle. Although she is their team''s only magician and backline yer, they know Millie could easily kill them instantly without effort.


    She would be the team leader if it were not for her hopeless gentle nature. Compared to her, Ian who is a few years older (A/N: He stays at the Endless battlefield ce for a few years) and a survival expert, is a better leader.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Millie herself was never satisfied with her current growth. She feels weakerpared to the pressure when she ''touch'' Angus''s soul. She even thinks she didn''t even be stronger and fears disappointing Angus again.


    Millie''s previous conflict with the Temple of God and Angus deeply affects her. For some reason, Angus has be her benchmark and target to reach.


    After defeating the thin masked man, Ian told everyone that Marko had also killed the other group in the distance. Then, Otebon ordered the knights to clean the area and secure the perimeters.


    Despite bringing an important prisoner, it didn''t mean they were in a hurry to move from the location. Unlike the religious group, they are still inside the Heart Kingdom. Making a hasty movement will only lead them into another ambush or trap during the journey.


    Moreover, Otebon has also already called reinforcements since the battle started. When an Extermination Squad group asks for reinforcement, the nearby cities or groups must provide help. Otherwise, they will be punished by militaryw.


    Unfortunately, most of the force in the cities is owned by aristocratic groups. As they hate the Extermination Squad to the bone, they usually dy giving reinforcement.


    Still, if the matter rted to national interest or security, these nobles were also punished or could even be executed on the spot by King Leon. Therefore, most nobles never dare ignore the Extermination Squad''s reinforcement call.


    While waiting for reinforcement, Millie also healed everyone and lived up to her title as the Saint. No matter how bad the injury was, she could restore everyone as well as before. She could even restore an amputee limb without breaking a sweat.


    Seeing this, the healed Extermination knights couldn''t help but have a good idea while looking at the surviving attacker.


    "Youngd, could you also help me treat those prisoners?" asked one of the knights.


    "Err¡­ Sure." said Millie.


    "Oh yeah. Don''tpletely heal them, just barely heal them." said the knights.


    Hearing this, the other cold-faced Extermination Knights couldn''t help but grin with a smile. All their sadistic tendencies couldn''t help bute out at this moment.


    "Excuse me, Miss Saint. How about I show you which part to heal?" asked another extermination knight.


    Seeing his knight enthusiast, Otebon could only shake his head. Most of his subordinates will have a sadistic tendency as they need to integrate many people. Sometimes, they need topletely break the prisoner just to open their mouth.


    Repeating this kind of action a few times, they will develop a sadistic tendency as their psychological coping mechanism. Despite that, they never go mad and be a mindless killer.


    While some of the knights ''ying'' with the help of Millie, everyone also notices another group approaching their location at fast speed.


    A few momentster, they find a group of knights wearing full metal armor with the emblem of Burning Orb approaching them while riding the reptilian zer beast.


    "Hmm¡­ Sur Knight." muttered Otebon, noticing the emblem and their favorite zer beast.


    "Halt!! Identify yourself!!" shouted Otebon sternly.


    Then, the Sur Knights stopped before the leader opened his helmet. Then,a yellow-haired young man with a quirky smile greeted them.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Isvel. The most dazzling Sur Knight." eximed Isvel proudly.


    In response, Otebon only coldly nced at Isvel like an idiotic person. Noticing Otebon''s awkward response, Isvel couldn''t help but signal his nearby knight to help him.


    "*Cough* Captain, I think you should tell him about our squad number and identification." whispered the nearby knight from behind.


    "Ahh¡­ That''s right. As you can see, we are from the Sur Knight. As for our identification¡­ Where the hell did I put it?" said Isvel while searching for the group identification in his pocket.


    Seeing this, Otebon couldn''t help but twitch at such a careless group leader. If he didn''t know the other party''s identity, he may have smacked this idiotic and locked him in his coldest dungeon. Fortunately, Isvel finds their identification group and escapes Otebon''s wrath.


    "Gezz¡­ This procedure is too much. I wonder who is inventing such a mundane procedure. Anyway, you have already solved the problem by yourselves, huh? Wait a second¡­ Those two girls seem familiar?" said Isvel without giving Otebon time to answer.


    Otebon nces at this idiot momentarily before following Isvel''s look at Mia and Millie. For a moment, Otebon notices this idiotic expression suddenly bing sharp when he mentions their current situation before returning to his usual prodigal nature.


    Despite his idiotic looks and nature, Otebon knows this person is one of the sharpest people in Sur Knight. He even broke the highest record when it came to catching spies. No one knows how he did it, but he always seems to be able to identify spies at a single nce.


    Combined with his lightning-speed movement, he could catch them without disturbing them. As the leader of the Extermination Squad, Otebon knows well about the current youngest son of the Meteor Jade.


    Ignoring the silent Otebon, Isvel swiftly moves before appearing in front of Mia and Millie.


    "Ahh¡­ I am right. You are my cousin''s friend. Woooo¡­ Look how much you grow. Thirty¡­" said Isvel nonchntly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    *WHOOSHH* Before he could finish his sentence, a blue fire shed past him as he dodged to the side.


    "Spiky, it seems ourst lesson is not enough." said Mia coldly.


    Isvel and Ian''s group may not have too much interaction. However, as a pervert who often peeks at women''s baths, he will never miss such two beautiful girls. Unfortunately, Mia and Millie are too young at that time and Isvel never makes a move towards them.


    Still, he often makes pervertedments like revealing their measurements and stuff. At that time, Jayna and the two girls usually grill him until hepletely bes hairless.


    "*Cough* I hear many of your amazing deeds from that stuck-up jerk. Hmm¡­ I thought he would also go back with your group. Anyway, wee back." said Isvel while diverting the topic.


    Then, Isvel keeps talking, living up to his name as the famous chatterbox. He is capable of speaking for a long time without stopping.


    While Isvel and Ian''s group are chatting with the others, Otebon and the others decide to finish their work, such as securing the perimeter and restoring the surrounding damaged area.


    Apparently, Isvel''s group does note from the nearby city. He just happened to be near before getting a reinforcement signal.


    Sur Knight is often tasked to send supplies to the base throughout the kingdom. They are also frequently patrolling on the way back. Sending supplies is a long-time task with little merit. Not only does it need to be led by at least a strong elitebatant, but it also takes a long time.


    However, it is also an important task, especially during the war. Still, almost no squad wants to do such a bothersome task. Some even said this kind of task is worse than being a guard. They don''t need to travel around wasting energy and time on the guard task.


    All this has changed since Jade created Sur Knight under him. As A patriarch who stayed in the extreme climate desert for years, he knows the importance of supply and resources.


    The first time he noticed the Heart kingdom''s supply task condition, he immediately asked King Leon for all the supply tasks. In response, King Leon heartfully gave this kind of task to him.


    He knows most of the squad under those nobles didn''t like to do this bothersome task during peacetime. If it were not for his strict militaryw, no one would bother to take such a task.


    Jade''s suggestion also helps King Leon solve the problem and prevent conflict between the new Sur Knight and the other military squad.


    Even though they are under the same kingdom, there is still somepetition from one squad with the others, especially when they bear the person''s name behind their team.


    "If you have time to fantasize about a beautiful end, then just live beautifully ''til the end." - Gintoki Sakata, Gintama.


    Enjoy the chapter.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 840: Storm Is Coming

    While Otebon and the others are waiting for the reinforcement from the city, he also starts investigating the religious group behind the attack and Gofrey. He knows it will be hard to find it from these people since most of the religious group is fanatic and stubborn to death.


    For them, death is a blessing to meet their own God. Though not all of the religious groups preach in such a way, most of the holy knights and fanatic ones always feel like this. Some even feel it is right to die in the name of their God.


    Therefore, it is hard to get any information from these religious prisoners. Moreover, [Angel Descent] divine magic is not exclusive to a specific religious group. Still, Otebon knows the religious group behind them should belong to Good God.


    In this world, God is categorized into two kinds: Good God and Evil God. The Good God has a more majestic aura and a brighter aura. Their divine aura and blessing are giving me a good feeling.


    In contrast, Evil God often gives malicious or even vicious aura. Their divine energy feels sick and often gives a pungent sense. Some even mistake them for Miasma because of their simr color and energy properties.


    Still, this aura and good feeling has nothing to do with their actions and teaching. Some Good Gods are even more dangerous and destructive than Evil Gods. In return, there are also Evil Gods who are nicer than Good Gods.


    Since the summoned Angel, this time only gives pressure with its majestic aura, Otebon knows the group behind them belongs to Good God. Still, it is hard to find them just from this clue. In fact, Otebon prefers to deal with Evil God religious groups than Good God.


    Good God religious groups always operate closely with themon people by bing healing priests or others.


    In other words, they could easily incite riots and rebellion by controlling the people''s dissatisfaction. In a certain sense, these religious groups are just a bunch of hypocrites and maniptors.


    Although not all of them are like that, Otebeon always finds at least one out of five people is a maniptive person in their high-ranking priest.


    As time passed by, the reinforcements from the other city finally arrived. Seeing thete reinforcement and its sloppy formation, Otebon couldn''t help butin inwardly. He even prefers the idiotic Isvel over this group''s reinforcement.


    ''At least those Sur Knights are timely and have better discipline despite their idiotic leader.'' thought Otebon before ncing at Isvel flirting with a woman knight from the reinforcement group.


    Still, he knew it was not time to make a fuss. All he could do was report it truthfully to His Majesty and finish his current task. At this moment, Otebon and Isvel looked into each other''s eyes.


    For a moment, the yful Isvel suddenly turns into sharp serious eyes before returning to his yful happy-going face. The quick-witted Otebon immediately notices this silent signal and nces at this reinforcement team.


    ''Are they a fake group? No, the religious group can''t gather a lot of elite knights in a short time under our noses. Then, there should be rats among them.''


    ''Isvel should sense them with his unique sharp sense. Since he didn''t say anything, it means he is still not certain about the spies.'' thought Otebon inwardly.


    On the other hand, thezy Axel, who is ying around with the blinking lights near him, seems to notice something.


    "Ian." called Axel shortly.


    "I know." replied Ian, sitting on top of Marko with an indifferent look.


    Even if Axel and Isvel do not have suspicions about this reinforcement group, Ian will always stay vignt toward them. He even did not rx his guard against Otebon and his team.


    During his time surviving inside the Endless Battlefield area, Ian not only learns how to survive but also experiences the ugliness of people in front of greed and death. If Marko doesn''t meet his ancestor and awaken his bloodline, he may already die at this forsaken ce.


    Noticing it is impossible to find the spies now, Otebon continues their journey towards the nearest main city, Goldshor City. It is one of the major cities under Count Glowspark territory. It is neither a big nor a small city, but it has a teleportationwork for convenience.


    Goldshor is also one of the cities near important mining areas. It has a military base and is the home of the Ga Squad, which is under the Glowspark noble family. This is also the main reason Otebon chose to go to this city.


    With the Ga squad nearby, they could give another reinforcement quickly in case of another unforeseen incident.


    Moreover, Otebon, as one of the people responsible for national security, also has permission to use the kingdom''s teleportationwork.


    Although he is still on probation period, King Leon doesn''t worry about him using the teleportation device to run out of the kingdom. Moreover, three shadow members stay in his shadow, looking at all his moves.


    After learning that Otebon has special permission to use the teleportationwork, Ian and the others decide to tag along, as it will save a lot of time traveling. Although it is near, the journey takes about a whole day, even with rest, since they are in a remote area.


    "Storm ising." muttered Marko in a small cat appearance.


    Ian didn''t reply and looked at the umted dark cloud in the distance. Otebon and the others also solemnly notice the iing stormy rain cloud in the distance. Such weather is not rare in the Heart Kingdom since there is a climate contrast between one region and others.


    Moreover, the weather and climate of the Heart Kingdom are predicted to change since Jayna releases the seal. Facing such a heavy storm during this time is quite normal. However, Otebon and the others also know this is another opportunity for others to take their prisoners.


    Isvel and Otebon also find the reinforcement knights full of spies. They confirm that more than half of these knights are spies. However, these spies do not belong to just one force.


    Manye from other noble families, while the others are various forces from all over the kingdom. Otebon himself even found his men among these knights. Yet, Otebon couldn''t carelessly dismiss them as most of them may try to incite conflict.


    Since most belong to other noble families, they may also try to create trouble and conflict for the current troubled Otebon. With his current probation period, he is restricted and doesn''t dare create any unnecessary problems.


    Still, this didn''t mean he feared the other noble and sumbed to pressure. At most, Otebon would get more punishment from King Leon as he knew his king''s character and code of conduct.


    He knows unless it is a major mistake, King Leon will not execute him and his family on the spot. However, he may be hospitalized for weeks after being beaten up.


    After signaling the others to prepare for a heavy storm, Otebon also silently signals Isvel, who is somehow flirting with the reinforcement group healer. In a short time, he was already flirting with many women knights.


    Suppose it is not because of his identity as the son of the Meteor Jade. In that case, everyone will already curse this scumbag to death.


    *SWIIISSHHH* *CRACK* *BOOOM* A loud cracking thunder could be heard all over the ce at random intervals. Heavy rainy winds also cover the whole area. Some of the lightning bolts even fell not far from them.


    If Otebon isn''t familiar with the Heart Kingdom''s weather, he may think someone is casting a fifth-circle or even a sixth-circle spell on them.


    "Keep moving!! Don''t break the formation!!" shouted Otebon loudly.


    Unlike the steel-willed Extermination Squad, the reinforcement knights didn''t have strict discipline. They could easily falter in this kind of situation. Moreover, more than half of them were spies who didn''t want to risk their lives in this stormy weather.


    "Sir, I think we should find shelter first until the storm passes." said Peyton, the leader of the reinforcement knights.


    "No, it is better to keep moving." said Otebon coldly.


    "But, sir¡­" replied Peyton.


    "We should also prepare for another ambush. Those bastards may also take this as a chance to attack us again. You don''t want to have a big fight in this weather, don''t you?" Otebon cut sternly.


    "Urgh.. N-No, Sir. Everyone, keep moving!! Onward!!" said Peyton before ordering everyone.


    ''Hmph!! What a spineless group leader. No wonder he didn''t realize that many spies were under his team. It seems he belongs to the Ga Squad. Tch. Nothing but trouble.'' grumbled Otebon inwardly.


    *Thumb* *Thumb* *Thumb* Between the heavy rainstorms, everyone suddenly hears a wisp of drum sound. At first, they feel it is an illusion between the rain and heavy wind, but the sound bes clearer.


    *GRRR* *GRROOOARRR* A loud beastly roar could be heard from the rear. Some knights suddenly swelled up and turned into beastly creatures full of muscle. Their eyes and aura are full of ferocity and madness.

 Chapter 841: War God Temple

    *GRROOOARRR* The beastly roar gives everyone a sense of fear as they face a terrifying predator. *SWISSHH ** STAB* *STAB* *STAB* *STAB* Before these unknown monsters could fully transform, Fire Spear had already stabbed them to death without mercy.


    Both Sur and Extermination Knights move without waiting for order and put an end to this abomination creature. Some Extermination knights even directly stabbed theirrades without changing expression the moment they screamed and transformed.


    Such a decisive act shows not only their cruelty and cold heart but also their experience and calm mind in this situation. All of them know these people are already done. As elite high-grade knights, they had already heard about Otebon''s previous warning.


    Making a disturbance in this situation could put the entire team in danger. Not to mention when they start to transform into unknown grotesque monsters. The moment they are transformed, none of them is no longer theirrade in arm but an enemy to put down.


    The Sur and Extermination knights immediately realize this situation through their vast experience and discipline.


    Unfortunately, the transformed monster urs not only in the rear but also at the reinforcement knights. Moreover, their number is greater than that on the other side.


    "Defense formation!! Hurry, put them down!!" Otebon ordered loudly, and he also sent Fire Spear to end the nearby transformed monster.


    *Thumb* *Thumb* *Thumb* As the chaos happens in the team, the war drum bes clearer.


    "Ambush!! Argghhh!!" screamed one of the knights before a white spear prated his body.


    "Tch¡­ I know those fanatics are too stubborn to give up."ined Mia.


    Mia and her friend also do not stay idle. She was covered in blue me before shing towards the iing enemy. *Swisshh* *BOOOM* A momentter, a blue explosion erupted in the distance. Apanied by the explosion, a frosty, misty cold ice also spread in the area.


    It made the already chaotic thunderstorm more violent. Magically, none of the thunder hit their army and even targeted the iing enemy. *ROOARR* With Marko''s roar, the wild thunderstorm seemed to obey and attack the iing assant.


    *BBZZTT* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The deadly lightning bolt keeps hitting the assant and the transformed monster without mercy.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, the lightning-fast Isvel also disappeared from his position and faced a white-clothed woman far from everyone''s location.


    "What''s so hurried, Jessy? Didn''t you promise to apany me tonight?" asked Isvel yfully.


    Despite Isvel''s yful words, his experience is as cold as the ice cube. The white-clothed woman didn''t reply but only gritted her teeth. She knew her identity as a spy was already exposed, but she also didn''t expect this goofy prodigal son to catch up to her so soon.


    Just when the first knight transformed into a beastly monster, she made a silent retreat in the middle of chaos. Yet, Isvel could still easily catch up to her.


    "What happened? Did the cat get your tongue, Jessy? Or did you want to y hard with me, Jessy?" Isvel said in a more yful tone.


    "Tch¡­ How many times have I said my name is not Jessy!!" roared Jessy.


    *Swish* *Swish* *Splurt* Suddenly, the white-clothed woman feels her body go numb as bloodes out from all of her limbs.


    She didn''t even notice when Isvel appeared near her from the distance. All she feels is the sudden numbness from Isvel''s lightning and the pain in her limbs.


    "What a fool! Did you not know not to talk too much during the battle?" Isvel said, shaking his head.


    Hearing this, the paralyzed woman could only curse Isvel madly in her heart. No one likes to be told to talk too much by a chatterbox like Isvel. Furthermore, Isvel has been the one who has kept talking since the start.


    In the meantime, the lightning storm keeps raining down on the transformed monster and the assants without mercy. Itpletely turns them into charred corpses with a lightning spark. Surprisingly, two assants are still alive, unscathed by this destructive attack.


    "Tch... Tch... What a ruthless method. They struck down all of the transformed ones without mercy." said one of the assants holding a war drum.


    "Hmm... Isn''t that the famous Saint Adventurer? No wonder the previous group failed despite having Angel Descent," said another assant wearing magical armor.


    The one with magical armor strolls without caring about the continuous lightning hitting him. It is as if the lightning couldn''t harm him at all. In contrast, the other assant holds a war drum on top of his head to protect himself from the lightning bolt.


    Despite his stupid action, the other assant sessfully defended himself from the lightning bolts, which shows that the war drum on top of his head is not an ordinary one.


    Seeing the unscathed person wearing magical armor, "Is it from War God Temple?" eximed Axel solemnly.


    During Ian and the others'' journey, one religious group leaves a lot of impressionspared to others. This religious group is the War God Temple. The War God Temple is a Good God religious group but also the most ruthless one, and it will never show mercy to its enemies.


    Its members are ruled by absolute power and strength. Furthermore, their high-ranking member has a special divine skill called [Invincible]. Like its name, this skill grants the user an invincible body. No matter how strong the attack, they will never be harmed physically.


    With this broken-like divine skill, War God Temple almost captures Ian and the others, even with the help of Kurvan and his team. The only reason they fail is because the War God Temple group suddenly got attacked by a very strong mysterious group.


    ''Come to think about it, it is also quite rainy during that time.'' thought Ian inwardly.


    "War God Temple?! It should be one of their elite holy knights. This is going to be hard. Formation A!!" ordered Otebon loudly.


    The disciplined Extermination knights immediately break into a new formation and charge forward towards the remaining two assants.


    Facing the iing Extermination Knights, the two assants didn''t worry. They even grinned happily, especially the one with [Invincible] divine skill.


    "Hahaha¡­ Come and be the sacrificialmb for the lord!!"ughed the holy knight madly while approaching the knights unhurriedly.


    *BOOOM* Just as the two almost reach a confrontation, a blue re suddenly strikes the holy knight. *WHOOOOSHH* At once, the surrounding area''s temperature rises as it is covered by blue phoenix fire.


    "Leave him to us and take care of the other one, especially that war drum." said Mia.


    "So, you are the famous blue phoenix from the Saint. Guess I will get an extra contribution. Hahahahaha¡­."ughed the holy knight.


    Mia ignores the lunaticughter and roasts the holy knight with her blue fire. Meanwhile, Otebon transfers the rest of the knights to another assant, leaving only some to help Ian and the others.


    "It''s futile¡­ Hahaha¡­ No matter how much you attack me. You will never get past this blessing from the lord."


    At this moment, the stormy wind suddenly stopped. A thick wind elemental gathered near Axel as he held his hand before him.


    "Summon¡­ Lefa. [Elemental Spirit - Call Spirit]" muttered Axel.


    A bright green light formed on top of Axel''s hand, turning into a miniature fairy. The bright green light fairy looks around before looking at Axel''s eye. At once, a contract rtionship between the two intertwined.


    With Axel''s thought, the stormy wind once again erupted in the area to cover Mia and the invincible holy knight. However, this time, the wind seemed to burn Mia''s phoenix fire more fervently.


    "Throw the Dark Matter bomb towards them!!" shouted Axel from the backline.


    "Hurry, throw them away!!" rys Otebon.


    *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* Dozens of Dark Matter bombs exploded and made the whole area full of thick ck mist. *BAAMMMM* A momentter, a blue fiery figure was thrown out from the ck mist.


    "Mia, are you okay?!" asked Millie worriedly.


    "Ouch¡­ He is stronger than I thought. Ian, I leave it to you next." said Mia as her bruised body was already healed.


    "Leave it to me. Marko!!" said Ian while rushing to the ck mist with Marko.


    *ROOARR* Marko charges forward swiftly towards the invincible holy knight. Just as they enter the ck mist, Ian and Marko jump to the side separately [Beast Tamer - Battle Transform]. *ROOARR* *ROOARR* Two simr beastly roars erupted in the area.


    Inside the ck mist, the invincible Holy Knight suddenly faces two mighty white lions covered in lightning. The two lions seem to have one mind and keep attacking without giving the Holy Knight time to breathe.


    Lightning, wind, and fire erupted across the area as the weapon for the two lions. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* The Holy Knight didn''t expect such a strong beast with perfect teamwork to suddenly attack hard with hard force.


    Even if the attack didn''t harm him, it still pushed him left and right because of their powerful force.


    "Enough!! Who do you think you are!!" roared the holy knight angrily.


    However, Marko and the transformed Ian ignore his anger and keep attacking. Leave with no choice, the holy knight tries to exert more force. At this moment, he finds his body seems to not move as he wants.


    "What a fool¡­ Your body may be invincible. However, that doesn''t mean it ispletely immune to elemental effects. Mia''s bone-chilling fire, Marko''s numbing lightning, and the wind carrying thick Dark Matter¡ªall of this still could affect your body," said Axel from the backline.

 Chapter 842: Unexpected Twist

    "¡­all of this still could affect your body." said Axel from the backline.


    Seeing that Ian and the others can handle the invincible holy knight, Otebon and the Sur knights focus on the other assants with war drums. Although the War God Temple holy knights have broken invincible skills, it doesn''t mean they are unbeatable.


    In fact, divine skill only gives them invincible bodies, not strength. In other words, they only resist damage and be good punching bags for some battle maniacs.


    Moreover, high-elemental magic could still affect and restrict them. Some even said the best way to deal with these people is to bury them alive or use high-concentration poison. There are various ways to deal with their invincible divine skill.


    The Dark Matter mist could also heavily restrict this invincible holy knight. It may not fully cancel the invincible divine skill. But, it will continuously deplete the holy knight''s divine energy.


    Divine energy is very hard to cultivate. It can only be gotten from God. Hence, each high-rank priest or holy knight has very limited divine energy. Once it is used up, they can''t regenerate it like mana or chi energy unless bestowed by their God.


    Ian and the others also know about this weakness. Combined with the holy knight''s great pride and arrogance, they provoke this knight through direct confrontation.


    "Tch¡­ What a fool?" chimed the other assant with a war drum.


    Unlike his partner, who is brash and likes direct confrontation, he does not face the Heart Kingdom''s knights directly and keeps his distance from everyone.


    He deflects the Extermination knight''s Fire Spear attack and encirclement using his war drum''s indestructible characteristic. *Thumb* *Thumb* *Thumb* *ROARR* asionally, the assant knocked the wardrum and created an invisible wave towards the surrounding area.


    With each wave, more knights suddenly transform into abomination monsters. This transformation affects not only the reinforcement knight but also the few Sur knights.


    "Bastard!! Stop this at once!!" roared Otebon in anger.


    Otebon rushed forward toward the assant with his ming spear [Spear Art - re Torch]. *SWISHHH* *BOOOM* an intense explosion erupted in the area.


    "My¡­ My¡­ Why so serious?" said the assant unscathed.


    A thin white divine energy covers the assant and protects him from harm.


    "Invincible skill?!! Throw the bomb!!" ordered Otebon.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Soon, Dark Matter mist also covers the area. However, the assant was also not stupid and tried to leave the mist area.


    ''Crazy!! Just how many of them have brought the Dark Matter? Did they have unlimited Dark Matter?!!'' thought the assant while trying to get away from the area.


    Unbeknownst to him, the Heart Kingdom has recently gained much ess to Dark Matter. Just as he got away from the area, lightning shed before him and hit him back into the mist area.


    "*Sigh*¡­ Leader Otebon, you are too slow. Howe you couldn''t apprehend two people with these many people? Don''t tell me you chat uselessly with the enemy?"


    "And here I thought the famous Extermination Squad should be the strictest?"ined Isvel while holding a restrained white-clothed woman on his shoulder.


    "Shut up, kid. They are from War God Temple." replied Otebon before charging towards the assant.


    *Thumb* *Thumb* *ROOARR* More knights turn into beastly monsters. Seeing his knights turn into an abomination monster, Isvel coldly nced at the wardrum assant.


    "I think you should worry more about your subordinate." said the assant with a smirk.


    *Thumb* *Swish* *BANG* *BANG* Instantly, a sh of yellow light appeared before the assant and attacked him ferociously. The assant also did not stay idle and mobilized his invincible divine skill while using the wardrum to deflect the attack.


    In a few seconds, they have already shed dozens of times. Otebon and the other knights stay idle either. They also help Isvel attack the assants. Yet, the assant is proven to be harder to handle than expected.


    Position, movement, rhythm, and even time to take a breath, the assant could grasp it to almost perfection. It shows he is good not only atbat but also in tactical battles.


    Moreover, he also fought smarter and did not carelessly use his invincible skill. Hence, his divine energy is barely depleted. Such an opponent is very hard to deal with, even with good teamwork.


    "Hm.. It is like fighting against a cousin. But you are many times worse than him. Formation B!!" said Isvel loudly.


    The Sur knights immediately rushed forward while brandishing fiery swords from all directions. Unlike the other military squad, Sur Knights is not unfamiliar with this type ofbat expert. They often spar against the monstrous Angus.


    Although they still couldn''t even touch Angus, they were used to fighting against this type of opponent and developing more countermeasures.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* Facing the attack from all directions, the assant could only passively defend himself using invincible skill. Seeing this, Isvel and Otebon decide to keep the pressure and fervently attack the assant.


    Unfortunately, the transformed knight disrupts their battle rhythm and teamwork. They also need to guard against each other since they don''t know which one will suddenly be a monster.


    Such a situation also demoralizes the whole army, even with strict discipline. The initial reinforcement knight is already on his way to running away. Some cowards, like Peyton and a few of his subordinates, have already escaped far from the area.


    They hope the war-drum will not affect them and turn them into abomination monsters. Unfortunately, their actions only create more chaos.


    The transformed monster is more vulnerable during its transformation period. Once it fully transforms, it bes a mindless monster and can fight a group of elite knights. Their body is very resilient and can endure any high-grade attack.


    They also enter a berserk period and attack anything in sight. Basically, they are good sacrifices for creating chaos and distraction.


    With the reinforcement knight taking a distance, the Sur and Extermination knight cannot kill the newly transformed monster as soon as possible. This created more pressure on the whole team.


    Just as the situation became a stalemate and more chaotic, the heavy storm got stronger and harsher. Fortunately, Axel could control the entire area''s wind. Otherwise, the Dark Matter mist may be gone as soon as it appears.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, an unknown cloaked person walking slowly approached their location. The person looking at the harsh storm solemnly.


    "Tch¡­ Tch¡­ The twin seemed not to want to see me, and it had already passed the time for me. *Sigh* If it was not for the turn of thosezy bums, I would have returned long ago. Hmm¡­. A battle?" said the cloaked person.


    With a swift movement, the cloaked person suddenly jumped a few dozen meters away, dodging every lightning bolt that seemed to be targeting him.


    In the meantime, the battle against the War God Temple is bing more chaotic. The transformed monster starts to be an unstoppable force and disturbs the whole battlefield.


    Only a powerful all¨Cout attack could damage them. However, such an attack would render any elite knight in a mana deficiency state and useless for the rest of the battle. None of the knights dare to use such an attack decisively in this chaotic situation.


    They could only restrict them with Millie [Soul Chain] ''s help. Even then, Millie also couldn''t cast this type of skill endlessly. Otebon and Isvel also noticed this situation and couldn''t think of a solution.


    The best they could do is restrict or lure the transformed monster away from the others. At this moment, the cloaked person arrives at the chaotic battlefield and observes the situation for a moment.


    At once, the person could see the true nature of the transformed monster who wreaked havoc on the battlefield. Looking at the abomination transformed monster, resentment and fury are deeply etched on the person''s heart.


    "HMPHH¡­. How dare you create such an abomination!!" the cloaked person furiously grumped.


    *THUMB* At once, the cloaked person hit the ground with its wooden staff [Ancient Magic - Infinite Star]. Suddenly, the stormy area stopped, turning into a dark space filled with stars. They could feel the weightless gravity but couldn''t move their bodies.


    Everyone feels like they are inside the infinite space in the sky. Without wasting any moment, the cloaked person chanted in an unknownnguage while rotating its wooden staff. Variousplex magic circles appeared in front of him and the whole area.


    ''Another one?!'' thought Otebon warily.


    "Wait¡­ He is¡­" muttered Isvel.


    At this moment, the cloaked person reveals himself as a goatman. However, the beastman goat race has a mysterious feeling and unique starry eyes.


    His pitch-ck eyes have a bright starry pupil in the middle of them as if they contained the stars themselves. This creates an enchanting yet dreary feeling for those staring at it.


    "Star above.. Star below¡­ [Ancient Magic - Nature Cycle]" muttered the goatman.


    A giant,plex magic circle appeared below everyone and covered the whole area. Then, the whole area was covered with bright light before diminishing. The next moment, the transformed monster dispersed into dust without a trace.


    Seeing this, the assant holding the wardrum frantically hits his drum, but no other knight is transformed, not even those reinforcement knights in the distance. Noticing their chance, Otebon and Isvel immediately order their knight to focus on subduing the two War God Temple.

 Chapter 843: Love Is War

    Under everyone''s continuous onught, the two War God Temple members could only defend passively. They continuously use [Invincible] to hold on.


    "ARGHH!! Don''t underestimate War God!!" roared the holy knight in anger.


    Unfortunately, his roar turns into deaf ears as Ian, Marko, and Mia do not give him any time to rest. His condition is miserable. His entire body is numb and no longer listening to him. A proof that his body has already reached the limit.


    If it is not because of the [Invincible] divine skill, he may already feel inhuman pain as a warning sign. Furthermore, he also couldn''t get out of his situation.


    Marko and Ian are covered with thick lightning elemental under the blessing of Axel. Every time the holy knight touches them, a strong lightning element will discharge on him. This lightning attack may not harm or cause him pain, but it still numbs his body.


    Combined with Mia''s strange fire, which is hot and freezing, itpletely restricts his body movement. Usually, this situation is only momentary, as his body contains high-grade mana and divine energy.


    However, the continued attack prolongs the numbing and chilling effect. By the time the holy knight notices, his body is no longer listening to him.


    *Clink* *Clink* At this moment, a series of chains appear out of nowhere and chain him down [Soul Chain].


    "Arrghh!! Untie me!! How dare you restrict the servant of God!!" roared the holy knight madly.


    Unfortunately, his struggle is futile as the chainpletely restricts him and Millie''s [Soul Chain] has near indestructible properties. It will be an ultimate binding skill if it is not for its slow movement.


    With one of the holy knightspletely restricted, the fate of the war drum holy knight was also decided. With everyone continuing to attack, Millie also gets another opportunity to bind him using her [Soul Chain].


    At this moment, everyone couldn''t help but marvel at Millie''s soul skills. Her skill is truly a miracle. Once someone is chained down by her [Soul Chain], they will never be able to escape.


    In the meantime, the goatman observes the battle silently without any care about the rainy storm or the battle aftermath. He feels like he is looking at the wonder of nature and the habits of animals. (A/N: It is like looking at animal behavior on a wildlife TV channel.)


    Seeing the calm goatman, Otebon and Isvel are d the mysterious beastman is not hostile toward them. They know this person is very powerful through previous power and may reach the seventh-grade level. Such a person could easily annihte them in just a few moments.


    "Thank you for your help, Your Excellency. May I know who you are and why you areing to the Heart Kingdom?" asked Otebon politely.


    "It''s okay. All of this is the arrangement of fate. Those things are abominations beyond nature. Those foolish Gods really like to y with something dangerous." said the Goatman.


    "Anyway, my name is Capricorn. I am looking for twin ck-haired girls. They may like to y pranks and do mischievous things, but they are good girls. So, Did you know about a rumor about unnatural bad luck happening in one ce?" added the goatman.


    Meanwhile, the Twin Gemini notices something while singing and dancing inside the Frostfall castle. They immediately start chanting and dancing faster than before. The busy Extalia notices their subtle change in behavior from the side.


    "Gemin, Gemis, what''s wrong?" asked Extalia gently.


    "The evil."


    "Pervert."


    "Old Fart."


    "Degenerate."


    "Goaty."


    "Ising." said the twin Gemini.


    "*Sigh* Don''t worry about it. Nothing will happen to you," said Extalia, knowing the twin Gemini''s meaning.


    She knows each star spirit has aplicated rtionship with the others. The twin star Gemini has a very hostile rtionship with the Star Spirit Capricorn. Extalia already heard from King Leon that Capricorn is actually one of the affable and sociable among the star spirits.


    In fact, Capricorn is King Leon''s second choice of Star Spirit. King Leon would have chosen Capricorn as the Star Spirit to meet if it had not been for the rumor about his devil-binding contract test.


    Star Spirit Capricorn is famous for being the most amicable and sociable of the others. However, this doesn''t mean he is the most harmless. Behind this amicable naturey a very cunning nature.


    Every participant who meets him will be forced to sign a soul-binding contract to pass the test. Among the star spirits, his test seems to be the easiest to pass, but the consequences are the heaviest.


    No one knows the content of the soul-binding contract. However, every participant who signed it will have a miserable end. The Udrary Archive even warns never to sign any contract with Star Spirit Capricorn.


    This is also why King Leon did not choose this amicable star spirit. With this previous record about Capricorn, King Leon and Duchess Amberze didn''t worry too much about him.


    "But, he is a pervert."


    "Old fart"


    "Hateful!!" said the twin Gemini.


    "Err.... Come to think of it, why were you so hostile about him? I hear he is quite sociable to people, except for his deadly contract." asked Extalia.


    Hearing this sentence, the Twin Gemini look at each other before answering.


    "Tarus said the old fart likes to eat children."


    "Aku also said the old goaty is a pervert."


    "Libby also said he is the devil." said Gemis.


    "The devil." repeated Gemin.


    Hearing the twin star spirit say these words, Extalia felt like tending to an innocent twin girl who had just been fooled by others. She may have thought the twin girls were just ying around if not for their serious hollow creepy eyes and smiles.


    Still, with their mischievous nature, Extalia knows the twins may have exaggerated. In the end, Extalia could only coax the twin to calm down and not create a hurricane storm.


    Extalia has heard some thunderstorms across the border during the past few days. Some experts said this may be caused by the change in the Everwhite region. However, Angus calctes the change should not be too significant unless it is the changing season over the next few years.


    Extalia and King Leon suspect the twin Gemini caused these thunderstorms with their continued chanting and dancing. Although the storm didn''t cause too much disturbance or damage, Extalia still worried that the twin suddenly called a bigger and more destructive storm.


    After coaxing the twin, Extalia returns to tend to the stacked paperwork on the desk. There are many things to do for the Everwhite migration. Duke Jacob and Duchess Amberze need to work overtime to avoid any future trouble.


    Thinking about the Everwhite, the Duchess couldn''t help but remember the conversation with Ex-archduke Patimura not too long ago.


    "My blessing?" asked the old Patimura.


    "Yes. I hope you, as an elder, could bless our rtionship and love." said Extalia nervously.


    Seeing the nervous Duchess, the old Patimura could only shake his head.


    "*Sigh* I told your father and ster that you are a better candidate for the current Empress. s, your father is too stubborn to listen," said Patimura.


    "Then¡­ Will you¡­" said Extalia.


    "Duchess Amberze¡­" called Patimura sternly.


    "I know your rtionship with Leon is stronger and purer than the current Empress. I don''t mind if you openly reveal your rtionship since it is the privilege of the strong King. No one could question the King about their personal rtionship."


    "This has been an unwritten rule since ancient times. If Leon had dozens of women, no one would have said anything about him. However, if you want me to bless your rtionship, it is simply impossible."


    "B-But¡­" said Duchess Amberze.


    "*Sigh* Extalia, this is not only about your personal rtionship. It is also about the kingdom''s face, tradition, and etiquette. I don''t think I need to teach you about this stuff since you two should know this better than me," said Patimura before walking away.


    "Elder Patimura, wait¡­" called Duchess Amberze.


    "You said I was better as a candidate for the Empress. Does that mean I could get married with¡­ ''him'' if he bes the King?" said Duchess Amberze.


    The old Patimura didn''t answer and only stared at the Duchess with dead fish eyes.


    "...Duchess Amberze, why did you think Leon fought so hard during the civil war? Even if it is only a small chance, that stupid boy will never let others get you." said Patimura before walking away, leaving the stunned Duchess alone.


    Hearing this, Duchess Amberze finally understood King Leon and his deep love for her. She never expected the cold-hearted King to fight so hard just to prevent his blood brother from having a chance to marry her.


    During the previous civil war, the Empress was still not fixed until the corrosion. At that time, the current Empress Dahlia was already in a contract marriage with Leon. However, Leon''s brother andpetitors are still avable without a contract marriage.


    Suppose his brothers or otherpetitors win the throne. In that case, Extalia may be chosen to be their Empress.


    Knowing King Leon''s hard choice despite not getting her, Extalia could onlyment their fate before looking at the silver bracelet in her hand with a deep sigh. During this moment, the twin Gemini peeks at the Duchess silently from the table corner.


    Noticing the twin stare, the Duchess could only smile sheepishly before calling the twin Gemini.


    "Redhead is sad?" said Gemis.


    "Is it because of Stony Face?" said Gemin.


    "It''s okay. I am fine." Extalia patted the twin Gemini''s heads.

 Chapter 844: Reunion

    Interacting with the Twin Gemini improves the Duchess Amberze''s mood. She really feels like she has her own child, though Gemini is too mischievous and naughty for her liking.


    Meanwhile, another famous troublemaker was being lectured inside the Royal Pce.


    "Anna will not eat raw things," said Jayna in a lecture tone.


    "Anna loves meat and likes to eat¡­ Mmm¡­ Mommy, Anna is hungry!!" eximed Anna while holding her small tummy.


    "Anna, what if you get sick while eating those things?! It is not even food." retorted Jayna while pinching Anna''s cheek.


    "Weee¡­ Don''t pinch Anna. Anna could get wrinkles like an old hag."ined Anna with fake tears.


    "Anna,nguage!!" lectured Jayna while pinching her cheek wider.


    "Mmphh.. Worry, Mommy.." pleaded Anna while acting pitiful.


    Seeing Anna''s adorable act, Jayna sternly red at the little troublemaker, resisting the urge to hug her.


    "Jayna, forget it. Besides, it is not the first time Anna has eaten strange stuff." said Angus from the side.


    After Anna emptied the whole dessert stock in the Crimson Tavern, they returned to the Royal Pce. He sends Anna to y with Brigida and Lilith while Angus helps Jayna''s training with her new sword.


    During this time, the little gluttony somehow broke one of the Treasure rooms and ate some stuff. This is not the first time she did it. However, King Leon always discovers and stops her before she creates a mess.


    With King Leon''s absence, no one could stop the little glutton. By the time Angus and Jayna noticed it, she had munched a few things with gusto. Fortunately, the thing she swallowed was just some unimportant rare material.


    "Anyway, I noticed many people arriving in the capital city recently. All of the avable Dukes and Duchesses even stay in the capital city," said Angus, trying to divert the topic.


    "Hmm¡­ It should be that knightpetition Father talked about. Did you want me to participate?" asked Jayna, knowing Angus'' intent.


    "Well, it should be a good chance to practice your sword. I hear a lot of strong people will participate in it," said Angus.


    "Seriously?!! Did you think those people could withstand my fire?" asked Jayna while hugging Anna like a doll.


    "Mmmm¡­ Warm!!" eximed Anna happily.


    Ignoring little Anna, "Well, you are right. Unless they are fifth grade or stronger, most people couldn''t fight with you. If it is a pure closebat warrior, it is already a certain win for you." said Angus.


    "Fighting against them is no different than hitting a moving practice dummy. It is better to fight the monsters inside your battle space. At least some of them are naturally resistant to fire," added Jayna.


    "Right. What you need is a strong opponent rather than fighting those misceneous knights. I doubt there are more than five people with that kind of criteria in thispetition." said Angus.


    "See¡­ It''s better if you train me or fight against the monsters in your battle space." said Jayna.


    "Fine." replied Angus sheepishly.


    *Knock* *Knock* At this moment, someone knocked on their bedroom door.


    "Excuse me, Master. There is important news from Goldshor city." said Brigida while giving the letter.


    "Goldshor?! The mining city?" asked Angus while epting the letter.


    "Yes, Master." replied Brigida respectfully.


    After reading the letter, Angus finds it asking permission to use teleportation devices at the Victory Manor. Apparently, Ian and the others manage to arrive at Goldshor City with Count Otebon.


    Since Count Otebon was nning to return to Frostfall City, he couldn''t apany them to the capital city. Therefore, they could only go here alone. However, the teleportation device needs two permissions to be used.


    Usually, it is readily granted as long as the person being teleported holds special permission to use the teleportationwork. Unfortunately, Count Otebon didn''t go with them, so they still needed to ask Angus to authorize the teleportation.


    "Hmm¡­ I get it. Alright, I permit the use of teleportation devices on Victory Manor. It seems we need to return to the manor first." said Angus.


    "Should I prepare the carriage, Master?" said Brigida.


    "Did you want to go back slowly?" asked Angus to Jayna.


    "There is nothing to do. It''s better to take our time. Otherwise, Anna will be wild again." said Jayna.


    Jayna already notices Angus''s intention to return by teleportation and the news about Ian''s group return.


    "No¡­ Anna is not wild. Anna is Anna." retorted Anna.


    "Yeah. Yeah. Anna is Anna." said Angus and Jayna helplessly.


    "Certainly, Master." said Brigida before leaving the young family alone.


    Angus and Jayna arrive at the Victory through a carriage a few hourster. During the journey, they give their full attention to the naughty Anna. They notice Anna has be more wild and mischievoustely, as if trying to ask for attention.


    The young couple also knows her situation. They have also neglected hertely because of Everwhite''s recent incident. Arriving at Victory Manor, they are weed by all the staff and the head butler Pavlon.


    Then, they go towards the middle garden, where the teleportation device is located. At this moment, a few staff tinkering the teleportation device while it is dimly lit. A few momentster, the device hummed while shining brightly. *BBZZZTTT*


    From the bright light, a few people appeared on the teleportation tform. Ian and the otherse out from the teleportation device with pale faces. *Urghh* *Urghh* Couldn''t hold it anymore, Axel and Millie go to the nearby bush before vomiting their lunch.


    On the other hand, Ian, Mia, and the familiar beast are in better condition but still slump on the ground while massaging their temple.


    "Mommy, why are the big sis and bro wasting their food? Did they get sick? Or are they too weak to eat?" asked Anna with an innocent face.


    Hearing Anna''s blunt words, Ian and the others feel like getting an emotional attack.


    "Anna, why don''t you y with Porky first? I hear it''s getting fatter and just sleeping aroundtely." said Jayna.


    "Ehhh¡­ No way!! Stupid Porky is gettingzy again." said Anna while running inside to meet the giant Porky.


    Seeing their miserable friends'' condition, Angus waved his hand as a small magic circle appeared above them [2nd Circle - Relish Body]. At once, Ian and the others feel no longer dizzy and slowly recover.


    "Urghh¡­ Thanks, Angus. That''s really a handy spell." Axel.


    "Sure, it is. Anyway, wee back," replied Angus warmly.


    Based on his perception and the report he heard about them, Angus knows they have already experienced a lot during their journey. All of them have already bepetentbatants with various unique abilities.


    If King Leon knew about their current power, he would not hesitate to give them a high military rank as soon as possible.


    Angus has already respected them based on their current strength and progress. Although they may still be far below Angus and Jayna, no human race under twenty has ever reached their current strength.


    After recovering from the long teleportation effect, Angus invites them to the manor to discuss their journey and experience over the past few years.


    In the meantime, a certain twin ck-haired girl is panicking and running around the room.


    "Oh, No!!" said Gemis in panic.


    "Oh, NO!!" said Gemin in panic.


    "Urgh¡­ Gemini, please calm down. At this rate, you will flood the whole city." said Duchess Amberze.


    The moment the Twin panicked, a heavy rainstorm suddenly drenched the whole Frostfall City. Such a phenomenon is very rare and almost never seen at Frostfall City, Which is located at a high altitude and has very cold weather.


    At most, they will get a thin drizzle during the change of season. Such a rainstorm has never urred in this part of the area, yet it still happens miraculously. Duchess Amberze knows this miraculous weather is caused by the Twin, who is anxiously running around the room.


    *SWISH* "Lia, what happened? Why is there a sudden heavy rainstorm?" asked King Leon, who suddenly appeared in the room.


    "It''s the twin. They feel the Star Spirit Capricorn is getting near and bing more anxious." said Extalia.


    Hearing this, King Leon nces at the twin running around all over the ce like getting burned or something terrible happening.


    "Ahhh¡­ He is here!!" eximed the twin simultaneously.


    *nk* At this moment, the main window suddenly opened up. Harsh wind and water sttered the whole room and drenched them wet. Yet, the upants ignore this mess and focus on the hooded person on the window sill.


    "Huft¡­ Finally, found you. Ahh¡­ Where is my manner? My name is¡­ *Ssh*" said the hooded man as he revealed his goat face.


    Before the goat-man finished his sentence, a water ball hit his face and knocked it over from the window sill. At once, the goat-man fell down to the ground below.


    By coincidence, their current room is located ten meters from the ground, and the ground below is where the stables are. At the same time, the boatman falls on top of the horse dung pile after breaking its roof.


    Then, the twin closes the window with the help of the wind before locking it. At this point, King Leon and Duchess Amberze didn''t know what to do or react.

 Chapter 845: No way!!

    "Gemini!!" roared the Star Spirit Capricorn furiously.


    The Star Spirit broke up the stables and raised his hand in anger. After traveling a long way under the harsh rainstorm for a month, he fell into the dung pile at the end of his journey. Even the most tolerant person will also be furious at this situation.


    Just as Capricorn wants to rush toward the mischievous Gemini, bright light illuminates the area. *Crack* *BANG* *BBZZTTT* A momentter, the goat Star Spirit electrocuted continuously under the lightning bolt until he turned into a charred mess.


    Usually, he could easily detect and avoid the lightning bolt. However, he was consumed by anger and too emotional to notice the danger. By the time he realized the situation, the lightning bolt had already struck down upon him.


    Fortunately, Capricorn is a powerful Star Spirit and this kind of attack is nothing to him. Still, he couldn''t ignore the pain of being electrocuted all over his body.


    "Did we get him?" asked Gemis.


    "He seems alive." replied Gemin.


    "Should we¡­" said Gemis.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Don''t mess around. I don''t think he came with bad intentions." said King Leon, grabbing the Twin Gemini.


    King Leon couldn''t stay idle anymore. Otherwise, a battle between the two Star Spirits would break between them and destroy the area. A single meteorite summoned by the Twin could ruin the entire Frostfall.


    Furthermore, the people of Everwhite also live on the city periphery. No magical barrier protects them from such a devastating air attack.


    A few momentster, the Twin Gemini finally calmed down under King Leon and Duchess''s persuasion. The Star Spirit Capricorn is also no longer furious under the care of Otebon and the others.


    "Wee to the Heart Kingdom. First of all, thank you for your help in subduing the War God Temple." greeted King Leon politely.


    Faced with a powerful Star Spirit, King Leon didn''t dare adopt his usual cold, arrogant attitude, as it might offend him.


    "No worries. It is already our obligation to eliminate such an abomination. Those pretentious Gods like to y with dangerous stuff they don''t understand. Besides, even if I don''t make a move, Gem will also eliminate them." said Capricorn calmly.


    ''He is very sociable, as the rumor says.'' thought King Leon, ignoring Capricorn''s remark about Gods.


    "Understood. Anyway, what is the purpose of Master Capricorning here?" asked King Leon politely.


    King Leon could guess some reasons for the Star Spirit''s arrival. However, he still needs to ensure it in person. Worse, he needs to let the Twin Gemini go back.


    "Ahh.. Yes. You could just call me Capricorn or Cap like the others. As you know, Gem ising out to investigate the anomaly. They should report to us periodically. However, they seem¡­ to forget about it." said Capricorn after being red by the Twin from King Leon''s shoulder.


    "I am sorry for such an inconvenience." said King Leon.


    "Oh.. No worries. No worries... It is also part of our negligence." replied Capricorn politely.


    While the two exchange pleasantries, the Twin Gemini res at Capricorn from King Leon''s shoulder.


    "Alright, there is no need to continue investigating this ce. Gem, I think you should return with me." Capricorn said.


    "No way!!" replied the Twin Gemini bluntly.


    "Gem, don''t be stubborn. You also know the rules and your presence here will only create more imbnce." retorted Capricorn.


    "Don''t want!!" replied Gemin.


    "Yes, it''s too far!!" added Gemis.


    "Too far!? With your ability, you could easily go back in no time. Besides, the Star Forest entrance is not far from here. Don''t make more excuses. Juste back with me." retorted Capricorn.


    "No way!! The Eternal Kingdom is too far!!" replied the Twin simultaneously.


    "The Eternal Kingdom?!!" asked Capricorn confusedly.


    "Master of¡­ Master Mira permits us to stay here." said the Twin.


    "Ma.. Master of hidden in the dark?!!" eximed Capricorn.


    "Gasp¡­ He said it!!" said Gemis.


    "Yup, he said it. Will he die?" asked Gemin.


    "I think he will." replied Gemis.


    "Isn''t it bad?" asked Gemin


    "An old pervert dying?" asked Gemis back.


    "Nope. I think we did a good job." said Gemin.


    "Hurray!!" eximed the twin Gemini happily while dancing around.


    "W-Wait¡­ Hold on a second. Why do I need to be dead? Urghh¡­ Forget about it. I will go back first. Just don''t forget to send the report next time." said Capricorn in a hurry.


    Then, under everyone''s eyes, the Capricorn''s body shines brightly before turning into starlight. A momentter, the starlight flies fast into the sky and disappears into the horizon.


    "Ahh.. The old goat escaped." said Gemin.


    "A wimp." said Gemis.


    "Loser."


    "Old pervert."


    The twin Gemini keeps badmouthing the escaped Capricorn under King Leon and Duchess Amberze''s eyes.


    "*SIGH* Well, at least this matter is over. Come to think of it, why do all of you Star Spirit fear Master Mira?" asked King Leon.


    The Twins didn''t answer and looked at each other.


    "Master Mira could kill anything." replied the Twin shortly.


    "Anything?!" asked Duchess Amberze in confusion.


    The twins nodded solemnly without changing their creepy smiling faces.


    "Alright, let''s forget about this matter. I believe Master Mira will not harm us... for now." said King Leon.


    After interacting with Mira a few times, King Leon knows a little about her. Basically, she is a lonely overpower being without a match. All she did was just to relieve her boring life.


    ''If she wanted to destroy the Heart Kingdom or possibly the world, she could have done it long ago. However, it will only leave her with a more boring life. I assume she just wants to watch something interesting from us like those so-called Gods.'' thought King Leon.


    As a seventh grade, King Leon understood the worldview of those powerful beings. For them, those people below seventh grade were like ants that could effortlessly pinch to death anytime.


    They will never bother themselves with such an insignificant being. It is not only a waste of time but also energy. Still, that doesn''t mean they will tolerate everything.


    When the antse to annoy or bite them, they may destroy it or clear the whole nest. In summary, as long as no one provokes them, they will not bother the lower being.


    Two weeks passed quietly. During these weeks, the master dwarves studying Gaia Secret Art also left one by one. Only a few who had a good rtionship with King Leon were willing to stay.


    The other Star Spirits are also not bothering Gemini anymore. Except for the small conflict with the people from Everwhite, there are no other big incidents across the Heart Kingdom. For the time being, the kingdom is entering another peaceful year.


    At the same time, the Heart Kingdom is also looking forward to the national-wide Knight Competition. Although there is no official announcement, most Heart Knights have known about this news sincest year.


    They have long prepared for this event to shine and change their lives. It is rumored that notable participants may be granted Baron noble rank.


    Although the Baron''s noble rank may be the lowest among the nobles, it is still given a lot of privilege since the Heart Kingdom follows an aristocratic system.


    Furthermore, noble ranks could have their own small private army under them. This authority is definitely better than having a higher military rank. Though some restrictions exist for the lower noble rank, it is still better than nothing.


    Besides noble rank, the participant may also get a chance to rise to a higher military rank and get in the eyes of the higher noble. There is also a good prize reward for the winner and notable participant. Unfortunately, no one knows about the real prize reward.


    Some say it is a rare material or high-quality magic weapon. While others said it is an artifact. A lot of exaggerated rumors spread around to arouse the public.


    In the meantime, a strong tremor and thunderous sound could be heard inside the Victory Manor training ground. Currently, Angus and his friend are having a friendly spar.


    *BZZTT* *BOOOM* Lightning bolts discharged and came towards Angus. Before they touched him, a metallic rod appeared not far away [1st Circle¡ªMetal Rod].


    The lightning bolts suddenly turn and hit the metallic rod, dispersing all their power to the ground. The two white lions weren''t surprised at their failed attacking towards Angus. On the other hand, Angus also didn''t stay idle.


    A red magic circle shines before him and releases a vast amount of red-colored oil toward them [2nd Circle - Fire Oil]. Facing the familiar spell, the two white lions decisively stop and dodge the oil substance.


    Their experience with Angus'' battle tactic makes them fear confronting this Fire Oil. During this time, an enormous lightning and earth elemental gathered on Axel. He tapped the ground, making the whole training ground muddy. [Elemental Spirit - Thunder Swam Tortoise].


    *ROOARR* A huge tortoise-bearing swarm rises from the ground on its back. A lightning spark can be seen from the muddy swarm.


    ''This... It''srge-scale magic!!'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Noticing the troublesome lightning elemental in the Thunder Swarm, Angus flew in the air while elemental wind covered his body. [3rd Circle¡ªFly] [2nd Circle¡ªTailwind]. A faint green light covered Angus'' body and increased his flying speed.

 Chapter 846: Unstable Mind

    A fiery blue phoenix rushed towards him while Angus was flying in the air. [2nd Circle - Lightning Bolt] *BBZZTT* A powerful lightning bolt released by Angus towards the iing Mia.


    With such a close distance, Mia couldn''t dodge such a fast attack and directly get hit. At once, her body is numb and loses control for a moment. While Mia staggered in the air, a strong wooden tendril emerged from the magic circle in front of Angus and restrained Mia [2nd Circle ¨C Entroot].


    Miraculously, the wooden tendril is not directly burned and could restrict Mia''s fiery body. Seeing Angus using various elemental spells like breathing, everyone couldn''t help but shake their head dejectedly.


    "*Sigh* This is crazy!? How could he wield so many different elemental spells easily? I wonder if he is the one that contracted with elemental spirits and not me?"ined Axel while half-kneeling on the ground exhausted.


    The previousrge-scale magic is taking a massive toll on him. Although the elemental spirit helped him cast the magic, he still consumes a lot of mana to do it. However, such a situation is nothing to him.


    *Flip* *Flip* *Flip* At once, Millie''s ck grimoire opens and flips around [Soul Art - Max Restore]. A gray light envelopes Axel''s body, and he feels an immense powering from inside. A momentter, he feels his mana already refilled to full.


    On the other hand, Angus is observing such a miraculous skill while holding off the fiery Mia in the air.


    ''Such miraculous magic. No matter how many times I see it, I cannot understand or [Analyze] it. No wonder those soul keepers are rare and have a godlike power. I wonder what their true purpose is in this world,'' thought Angus.


    *BUSSHHH* A burst of blue me erupted from the sturdy tendril. Yet, it couldn''tpletely break Angus'' wooden tendril. Seeing this, Angus couldn''t help but shake his head in disdain.


    ''Hmm¡­ it is the same power. Why is the difference so big? If it is Jayna, my wooden tendril will be shriveled or turn to dust at the moment of its creation,'' thought Angus inwardly.


    *BBZZZZTT* A lightning bolt emerged from the ground and rushed towards Angus. Still, Angus managed to dodge the attack easily by stepping on the air [Air Walk]. The air elemental covering his body made his air walk more powerful and faster.


    Angus could easily dodge a split-second natural lightning bolt at this moment. *Snap* *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* *BOM* Countless small fireballs erupted from Angus and started to rain down the whole area [4th Circle - Vulcan Shots].


    Under Angus''s indiscriminate bombardment, the whole training ground was covered in dust and smoke. *BBZZTT* As the view cleared, Angus found a barrier of lightning elementals covering the back of a huge tortoise.


    This barrier protects Ian, Axel, and Millie inside.


    "Nice¡­ It seems you are learning from our past battles." said Angus with a smirk.


    *Snap* Angus snapped his hand, and anotherplex magic circle appeared in his hand [2nd Circle - Metal Spike]. A few metal spikesunched from the magic circle and came towards the still struggling Mia in the air.


    However, Mia is also not idle either. She releases a burst of fire to break off the wooden tendril restrain momentarily before rotating rapidly [Artic Dance 1st step - cial Vortex].


    *WHOOSHH* A cold blue me deflects the iing metal spike and scatters around in the air.


    ''Hmph.. My Queen''s dance art is bett¡­'' thought Angus before stopping and shaking his head to clear his mind.


    Still, Angus''s movement does not stop, and he snaps his finger. At once, the deflected metal spikes release an electric arc.


    "Mia, get away from there!!" shouted Ian in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, Mia was toote to notice the situation. All she could see was bright white light before she felt a piercing pain all over her body. *BBBZZZTT* An enormous lightning bolt suddenly surged from the lightning below towards the scattered Metal Spike.


    By coincidence, the metal spike is deflected above her and the lightning below runs through her in a split second. Unlike Ian''s previous lightning bolt attack, this lightning attack is more natural and happens in a split second.


    If it is not for Mia''s inherent strong phoenix body, she may be electrocuted to death already. Still, it also rendered Mia unconscious for the rest of the fight.


    In the meantime, Jayna, looking at the fight from the side below, nces at Angus silently. With their deep bond, she could clearly feel Angus'' unstable mind.


    This is not the first time Angus has behaved this way, especially after forging her sword in the Everwhite. In fact, she also loves this part of Angus since he will treat her as his sole Queen.


    However, she also knows the danger of Angus''s sudden change. Even the mischievous and troublemaker Anna will immediately be a calm and sensible child whenever his mind turns unstable.


    Without their airbatant from Mia, Angus uses his air advantage to the fullest. He keeps releasing [4th Circle - Vulcan Shots] and bombarding the whole area. Although it is a wasteful mana movement, it still could pressure Ian and the others.


    Under the strong indiscriminate attack, Ian and his familiar Marko can no longer hold the lightning barrier. At this moment, green and yellow lights gather on Axel''s body.


    "Tenza¡­ Fizz¡­ [Elemental Spirit - Breath of the Storm]." muttered Axel solemnly.


    A momentter, thick lightning and wind elementals cover Ian and Marko. *ROOOARRR* [Wind Disaster - Tornado] Suddenly, a mighty wind and lightning surge from the air.


    ''Hoo¡­ It is really simr to Silvia''s disaster skill art. But, it is more gender friendly.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Marko is a Nean Lion who inherited the power of an ancient disaster beast. This mythical beast is carrying the power of disaster. It could even destroy a continent with a single roar at its peak.


    Angus finds their ability to create disaster is simr to Silvia''s disaster magic and skill. Still, Silvia''s disaster skills and magic have many restrictions. Disaster magic has many prerequisites and a long casting time, while her disaster skill arts are only for women.


    This is also a huge reason Silvia loses her calm and emotion when he copies her disaster skill arts. Still, this little tornado is nothing to Angus. None of the lightning discharge from it could hit Angus in the air.


    He could easily predict the iing natural lightning bolt before it hit him. As for the harsh wind, he just needs to keep moving around using his [Air Walk] to keep him steady in the air.


    While doing this, Angus didn''t stop his bombardment and cast more rapidly. At this moment, a ball of light approaches him and tracks his movement [Beast Tamer - Familiar Bolt]. *BBZZTT* *BBZZTT*


    The light ball''s speed isparable to the lightning bolt itself, and Angus would almost get hit if it were not for his strong battle sense.


    "Hee¡­ This is new." said Angus as he suddenly stopped running away.


    *BANG* Just as the white ball almost hit Angus, he stopped it with one of his hands. *ROOARR* Suddenly, the white ball turns into a white lion Marko as Angus grabs its head firmly. On the other hand, Marko is struggling to release Angus''s grab from him. But his hand and body are made of an indestructible material.


    At the same time, Ian also clutched his head in pain from sharing his senses with Marko on the muddy ground below.


    "Surrender!! Surrender!! We are surrendering!!" said Axel in a hurry.


    Hearing this, Angus releases his grip and brings Marko down slowly.


    "Huft¡­ Can you release more water?! I thought I would die under those fireballs."ined Axel.


    At the same time, Millie is already moving to heal Mia, Ian, and his familiars.


    "Tch.. The situation will be reversed once I get caught by Millie''s soul skill." retorted Angus.


    "I doubt it. She is not even using her attacking skills besides restoring us. I wonder if you have some kind of agreement behind our backs." said Axel.


    "Hahaha¡­ You thought too much."ughed Angus.


    "Anyway, this sparring is also to improve your experience against powerful people. Even if you can''t defeat such an opponent, you should still be able to escape alive. It will be useful when you participate in the knightpetition." replied Angus, trying to divert the topic.


    ''There is no way I will reveal that to everyone.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Besides, your habit of relying on Millie''s soul skill will only make you reckless in the fight." added Angus.


    "Urgh¡­ About that¡­ Is it really okay for me to enter it? You should know Marko isparable to a fifth-gradebatant. I doubt anyone could fight us unless monstrous people like you join in." said Ian after being healed by Milie.


    "Well, it is true that this level ofpetition is nothing with your current strength. However, not all the participants are from the Heart kingdom. Some of them are from the nearby kingdom."


    "The knightpetition is not only to gather more talent but also to show the Heart kingdom''s might, deterring the neighboring kingdoms."


    "That ve-dri.. I mean, His Majesty asked me to train capable participants to secure the winner. Rather than some unknown knights, I prefer to train you, who also have no merit in our kingdom." said Angus.

 Chapter 847: Believer

    "...I prefer to train you, who also have no merit in our kingdom." said Angus.


    "Are you sure you are training us and not beating us?! Also, why did you always beat me so hard?! Millie, you should also say something to this scumbag!!"ined Mia from the side after being healed by Millie.


    "Err¡­ I think Lord¡­ I mean Angus must not deliberately do it. You should know it is hard to hold back during a fight at our level." said Millie.


    If it is any other people, what Millie said is right. But for Angus, this is pure nonsense since he could perfectly control his skill and spell power. Still, Angus decides to turn a blind eye and not expose Millie''s tant lie.


    "Urgh¡­ Millie, you are siding with Angus too muchtely. You also never fight seriously during our spar. Otherwise, we could beat this scumbag." retorted Mia.


    "Mia, we are all friends. It is bad to hurt each other." replied Millie innocently.


    ''Then, why are we the ones that get beaten?!!'' thought everyone.


    "Ehem¡­ Anyway, this sparring is also good for your experience. In this world, there are many strange types of opponents. I heard some time ago you also fight someone with divine skill [Invincible]," said Angus.


    "Our training is to focus on your adaptability in the battle. I will use various kinds of magic in unpredictable ways when fighting against you. Of course, there is also a chance for me to suddenly use closebat force." added Angus.


    After that, Angus continues to preach and teach everyone about their shorings besides Millie. Angus has aplicated feeling and a special rtionship with this ck-haired girl, who is also his first friend.


    It is not that he is attracted to Millie in love or something. He never expected Millie to be so obsessed with him and consider him her God.


    At first, Millie is just obsessed with Angus''s soul and strength. Later, she finds that Angus''s soul is not only dangerous but also unsurpassable. The deeper she learns about Soul art, the more she understands how powerful his soul is.


    After a while, this feeling grows, turning Millie into a believer in Angus. Furthermore, she uses her faith in him to cast many miraculous soul spells. Much of her soul art alsoes from Religious magic, which requires deep faith and divine energy.


    Through this series of coincidences and interactions, Angus somehow became a believer in this world. Though he is not new to this kind of believer.


    In his previous life, Angus also gathered many fanatical believers because of his Godly talent and strength. One of them is his unfaithful disciple who has alsoe to this world.


    When Angus thinks about Millie, he has aplicated feeling. He doesn''t want her to be like her disciple in the past, but he knows he can''t just stop Millie either.


    ''*Sigh* Sometimes standing on the top is also tiring.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After resting for a while, Angus and the others continue their training. This time, they are fighting against Jayna without her destructive Phoenix Fire. They fight better than fighting Angus but still can''t win either.


    Thebination of Angus and Phoenix''s memories is enough to increase Jayna''sbat prowess. This is also why Jayna refuses to enter the knightpetition.


    Fighting against her peers no longer significantly improves her. She can only improve further by fighting against someone stronger than her.


    They train for a whole day before stopping in thete afternoon. Angus decides to have dinner in the capital city to boost everyone''s mood. He knows not everyone is like Jayna and him, who can train continuously for days.


    Fighting for a few days straight exhausts not only their body but also their mind. Although it tempers their will for their future breakthrough, they must rest and rx asionally for their well-being.


    "Mommy, Daddy, Anna want giddy giddy juice!!" eximed Anna, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "Did you mean fizzy beer?" asked Angus.


    "Pity beer?" asked Anna back in confusion.


    "Forget about it. We will just go there. I hear there are some new restaurants over there." groaned Angus.


    A momentter, they arrive at themercial district by carriage. The famous Fizzy Tavern, which sells Anna''s favorite Fizzy Beer, is located between themercial district and themoner district.


    On the way, they find the street more crowded than usual. They also notice various gradebatants and adventurers on the street.


    "It seems the news about the knights''petition has already spread. When is the official announcement?" Mia said, ncing at the crowd.


    "Yes, you never told us about thepetition details," said Axel.


    "Hmm¡­ It''s not tooplicated. Just keep fighting and winning until thest round. The official announcement is just for the winning prize. I only know the winner may get Baron noble title." said Angus.


    "As for the others, you will only know that during the official announcement." added Angus.


    "Err¡­ Did we not get some winning money or something?" asked Axel.


    "Winning money? Seriously? Axel, did you forget who supported your material and resources during this period." replied Angus.


    "N-No, that''s not what I mean. Hehehe¡­" replied Axel in embarrassment.


    As the elemental spirit contractor, he needs various rare elemental resources to gain a rtionship with the spirit. Some high-level spirits even demand that he periodically offerrge amounts of resources.


    Being an elemental spirit contractor is a money-burning upation, even morevish than using Angus'' magic gun. Knowing Axel''s condition, Angus decides to sponsor him in return for him joining the Victory family.


    Among Angus'' friends, only Ian and Axel didn''t have noble roots. Many noble families are staring at them and waiting for an opportunity to recruit them. Angus uses this chance to secure the one and only elemental spirit contractor.


    Despite its bottomless pit money-burning nature, he knows elemental spirit contractor is another cheat-like ability. With enough resources, Axel may be able to call high-level spirits and cast various powerful magic instantly.


    The major advantage of bing an elemental spirit contractor is reducing the time spent casting elemental magic. With the help of elemental spirit, it is even possible to instant-cast high-circle magic.


    Even Angus is unable to do such a feat. He could only instant-cast low-circle magic, as high-circle one is still hard for the current him. However, it is not entirely impossible either.


    After arriving at themercial district, they leave the carriage. With crowded people on the street, it is difficult for them to reach Fizzy Tavern by carriage.


    Getting out of the carriage, Angus and the others notice amotion in the distance.


    "Huh? What happened there?" asked Axel.


    "Ignore it. It is just some pompous prince." replied Angus.


    "Prince? Which one?" asked Mia while everyone nced at Jayna.


    On the other hand, the fourth princess, Jayna, is too busy taking care of Anna to ignore the situation. Angus and Jayna never bring their guard or knights during their ventures.


    Theirbat prowess is enough to secure their safety in the capital city. Instead, bringing more guards or knights will only attract more attention and trouble.


    "The second one." replied Angus.


    "Second prince? I hear you have had some conflict with him before." asked Axel.


    "Forget about it. Let''s just go." said Angus, trying to divert the conversation.


    He still has not forgotten about the second prince''s ploy to drag him into the prince''s petty fight.


    Although he couldn''t do anything in the end because of King Leon''s interference, he still held a grudge towards the second prince. It is already a given that he didn''t do anything to him all this time.


    During this time, "Good afternoon, did you mind me apanying you on this beautiful afternoon?" asked a person wearing a high-quality white robe not far from them.


    Before the passerbydies can reply, the man suddenly notices Jayna, who is being dragged by the little gluttony. At once, Jayna''s slim figure shines brightly in his eyes.


    "Ohh¡­ My!! What a lovely woman?! Is this what they call love at first sight?" said the person before approaching Jayna.


    Before he could approach Jayna, Brigida suddenly appeared out of nowhere and blocked the frivolous person.


    "Lovely¡­" called the person.


    Before the person could speak further, "Halt!! You are disturbing, young miss." said Brigida coldly.


    Ignoring the strange person, "Mommy, hurry!! Anna wants that!!" urges Anna while dragging Jayna again.


    Jayna also ignores the person and follows Anna excitedly. The man is surprised at Jayna. He never expected her to be a mother at such a young age.


    "Who is this clown? Millie, you should be careful of such a scumbag."mented Mia from the side.


    "Mia, you are too loud. Although he looks like a rogue and scumbag, he is still polite even with his freak behavior." replied Millie from the side.


    The two girls'' conversation, especially Millie''s gentle words, stabbed the person in the heart directly. However, the person ignored thesements and once again tried to pursue Jayna and Anna.


    "W-Wait¡­ Miss.. I mean.." said the person persistently.


    Before he could take another step, Brigida intercepted and took him down. As Brigida tries to grab the person, the person instinctively dodges to the side. However, Brigida suddenly changed movement in a split second. *Bam*

 Chapter 848: Alvan United

    *Bam* Before the person notices, he ms on the ground with his hand behind his back. The profligate person never expected the maid before him to react quickly and m him on the ground.


    Such a reaction shows that Brigida is not an ordinary maid but is an experiencedbatant. This sudden movement attracts everyone and creates somemotion among the surrounding people.


    "Hughes!!" called someone from a distance.


    A woman with simr white attire to the previous person approaches Angus and the others.


    Seeing Hughes in pain on the ground, "Release him!!" ordered the woman sternly.


    However, Brigida is not moving and even grips Hughes tighter. He could feel his arm breaking slowly.


    "Ahhh¡­ W-Wait¡­ It will break! It will break!!" said Hughes frantically.


    "You!!" said the woman coldly before taking out a magical staff.


    Seeing this, Angus and the others look at the woman with frowns. Although people may not recognize their identity, most people should know that releasing spells or skills inside the Capital City is forbidden.


    Unless it is an emergency, they could be charged with a high crime based on the situation and the damage it causes to the city. Thisw has been established by King Leon for a long time.


    Since Angus and the others do not recognize the other person, they know the woman is not part of the kingdom or even a high noble. Yet, she dares to openly release spells.


    ''It is either she has a strong backup or just a reckless clueless person.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "What''s going on here?!!"


    Before the spell is released, a loud voice is called from a distance. Soon, everyone notices a group of people protected by some guards approaching their group.


    Everyone could see the Heart Royal emblem on their armor. At this moment, the nearby people are forced to step away from Angus'' group.


    "Dietrich, is this what you said about weing us?! Look at this lowly maid done to Hughes!!" grumbled the woman arrogantly.


    Hearing this, Dietrich stares at Hughes under Brigida''s grip before looking at Angus, who is not far from them. Seeing Angus mockingly smile, Dietrich feels like eating shit.


    ''Damn!! Why does it have to be him?!!'' cursed Prince Dietrich inwardly.


    Because of his previous ploy, King Leon confiscated many of his belongings and rights. He even threatened Dietrich and the other princes that their right to enter the throne may be revoked if they dare provoke Angus without a clear reason.


    Since then, the prince has tacitly understood that he should not provoke Angus and his family. In fact, the princes hope the others will provoke Angus and lose their throne right.


    Now, Dietrich feels like getting the short straw and identally provokes Angus.


    Noticing Dietrich''s silent reply, "Dietrich¡­" called the woman again.


    "Rona, that''s enough." called a young man with simr attire as Hughes and the woman.


    "B-But¡­" replied the woman called Rona.


    "Enough!! Did you want to disgrace Alvan further?!" rebuked the young man sternly.


    "Excuse me, my name is Gedium Dolebore. We are from Alvan United. I apologize if my friend offended you. I hope you can give us some face for the sake of our kingdom," said the young man politely.


    ''Alvan United? Dolebore? Is he rted to seventh-grade archmage Dolebore?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Alvan United?!" asked Angus back.


    ''It seems he has a bigger background than Dietrich. I wonder about his current identity.'' thought Gedium.


    "Yes. We are from the mages from Alvan United." replied Gedium politely.


    "I see¡­ So, Dietrich¡­ Did you n to sell your sister so early, huh?" said Angus before ignoring the young man and ring deathly at the silent Dietrich.


    "A-Angus, what did you mean? Why does it have anything to do with Jayna?" asked Dietrich anxiously.


    ''Selling Jayna?! What the fuck are you talking about?!! Howe I tried to sell Jayna!!'' cursed Dietrich inwardly.


    Others may not know, but all the princes clearly understand Jayna''s current position. Although Jayna may not have their authority and rights, her importance is higher than theirs.


    Anyone who dares to sell or use Jayna as a political tool will definitely anger not only one but also two seventh-gradebatants. Not to mention the close rtionship of Angus and Jayna.


    Even in the high noble circle, where various rumors spread, no one dared to mention Jayna''s marriage. There is even a rumor that their noble family would disown them if they did.


    "Ohh¡­ Did you know this scum is trying to court my¡­ the fourth princess bluntly. Now, he said to give Alvan United a face. Did you think our fourth princess could be easily courted?'''' said Angus coldly.


    ''What a cunning mind¡­ He deliberately put us in a bad position with a few sentences. No wonder the arrogant Dietrich became like this,'' thought Gedium inwardly.


    "I think there is a misunderstanding here. We are not trying to court the fourth princess or¡­." said Gedium before stopping.


    *WHOOSHH* At once, an invisible wave of mana spreads from Angus and directly presses all the Alvan United magicians and Dietrich.


    ''T-This power....'' thought Gedium with trembling.


    "I don''t like it. You are the one in the wrong and now you talk to me as if we are in the same position. Did you believe your identity could prevent me from killing you here?!" said Angus coldly.


    *Swish* At this moment, an old man suddenly appeared before Gedium. The old man tried to defend everyone from Angus'' mana pressure. However, Angus has already predicted his arrival.


    *sh* For a moment, they felt a monstrous, sharp killing intent directed at them. Everyone felt stared at by death itself. Although it was only a moment, they still felt like they were in the presence of a dangerous predator.


    The Alvan magician Rona even forgot to breathe and wet herself on the ground. Gedium and Dietrich''s situation could have been better since they were shielded by the old man.


    "Y-Your Excellency, we apologize for our rude behavior. I hope you can spare us." said the old man in a hurry while kneeling.


    The old man knows Angus is not an ordinary young man. With his previous thick killing intent and precise dense mana pressure, Angus is alreadyparable to a sixth-gradebatant. This means he is equivalent to the Duke or more in the Heart Kingdom.


    A young person with this kind of strength is the core power and the future pir of the kingdom. If Angus decides to kill all of them here, no one will protest too much, though it may deteriorate the rtionship with Alvan United.


    The old man immediately realizes this problem and apologizes to Angus.


    "ording to ourw, offending a high noble is a heavy crime that may get death punishment." stated Angus.


    "Angus¡­ Don''t be so bold. They are still my guests." said Dietrich shivering in fear.


    As soon as Angus said thisw, Dietrich knew Angus tried to punish Gedium and the others through theirw. They are indeed invited and escorted by Dietrich.


    However, from the heart kingdomw point of view, they are still outsiders and not even residents. Their status is notparable to that of high nobility, such as the Royal Princess. If Angus used thew to punish them, even Dietrich couldn''t do anything about it.


    Moreover, he may be implicated and lose prestige as the next king candidate. His brothers may even use this opportunity to attack him. This is the worst situation he will face.


    "Hoo.. So, Prince Dietrich is getting brave now?" asked Angus with a teasing smile.


    "No¡­ A-Angus, I mean¡­ T-They are my guest¡­" said Dietrich with trembling.


    "Hmm?? You are so lucky to have a good father and king. Brigida, break all its limbs." Angus said before walking away.


    Noticing Angus'' intention, the old man said in a hurry, "Thank you for your kindness, Your Excellency."


    *CRACK* "W-Wait¡­ Argh!!" screamed Hughes in pain.


    At once, Brigida breaks Hughes''s limbs mercilessly. On the other hand, Gedium and the others are still in shock and slump on the ground with pale faces.


    As for the nearby guards, they already distance themselves from Dietrich and pretend to hold the passerby. Although it is a dereliction of their duty, it is better than miserably losing their lives.


    Every guard in the Royal Pce knows Angus and his family are the only people they couldn''t offend. Some even said it was better to offend His Majesty King Leon rather than Angus. Otherwise, they may not only lose their life but have a miserable death.


    Combined with Angus'' asional harsh training, every guard couldn''t help but fear and respect this Young Baron Victory.


    Leaving Dietrich and the others, Angus'' group finally catches up with Jayna and the little gluttony.


    "Daddy!! Daddy!! Here! Here!!" called Anna excitedly.


    "Anna, don''t run around." rebuked Jayna while wiping Anna''s cheek from the food leftover.


    Seeing Anna''s naughty behavior, the other two girls in the group couldn''t help but want to spoil Anna.


    "Anna,e here. y with Big Sis." called Mia gently.


    "Emm¡­ Blue Big sis?" called Anna.


    "Anna, here. Have candy." said Millie.


    "Okay, Daddy''s concu¡­ Mmmphh¡­" said Anna before Angus'' hand blocked her mouth.


    "Alright, let''s go to Fizzy Tavern." said Angus while trying to prevent the bloodbath between their group.

 Chapter 849: Gemini The Inventor

    While Angus and his friend were enjoying their time in themercial district, a figure suddenly appeared inside the Royal Pce. *Blink* After releasing a deep sigh, King Leon massages his temple before going back to do the paperwork.


    Previously, King Leon appeared above the capital city and warned Angus to not get too reckless. Although Angus is usually cold-headed and calm, he gets emotional and furious whenever someone touches his little family.


    This behavior bes more apparent as time passes. Jayna and Anna be his reverse scale. However, King Leon and Angus know this is already a fact, and Angus himself couldn''t change it.


    Even King Leon couldn''t ignore it when someone tried to touch the one that bonded with him at the soul level. Still, King Leon couldn''t just let Angus humiliate his son and the envoy of Alvan United.


    King Leon is not afraid to offend this powerful magical nation. However, it didn''t mean he wanted to create trouble just for this simple conflict. If they could avoid conflict with a simple step back, why did they try to find more conflict and make trouble?


    A few moments after King Leon worked on his paperwork, a massive explosion was heard across the Royal Pce. *BOOOM* The whole Royal Pce even shakes for a moment. King Leon frowned for a moment before going back to his work.


    With his sharp perception, he knows it is caused by the twins. After the previous meeting with Capricorn, the twins became more mischievous and unrestrained. Every day, the twins create a huge mess for everyone.


    Currently, the twins are inside the research facility near the Royal Pce. With the magical technological advances over the past few years, King Leon agreed to build a new research facility as part of the Royal Pce.


    This will protect all the secret research and differentiate it from ordinary research at the research center. Most of the secret research and the production of Miasma Antidote are also here.


    By coincidence, the Magic Canon research facility is also located here. For the twins, the golems and stuff built by the dwarf Kusibe and her team are their favorite toys.


    It is not unusual for them to create a massive explosion or catastrophic ident with their mischievous prank. Magically, no one dies or suffers a permanent injury from their naughty act. At most, they will get hospitalized for some time or ckened from the explosionically.


    Now, the twins areing out from a smoky room wearing gas masks. The twins walk calmly as if nothing happened while everyone panics and coughs from the heavy smoke.


    "*Cough* *Cough* GRRRRT¡­ Catch those twins!! *Cough* *Cough*" shouted Kusibe in anger.


    Hearing the scream from inside the room, the twins pace up and go towards another room. Just as they are about to approach the heavily secured room, a pair of metallic hands grab them.


    "Gezz¡­ You two really creating a mess this time. And why does the smoke smell likevender?" said Gilford while holding the twins.


    A pair of mechanical arms emerges behind him and holds the twins while Gilford tinkers with something in his hand.


    "Ahh¡­ It''s the nerd." said Gemin.


    "No, it''s the dork." said Gemis.


    "Bookworm." said Gemin.


    "Antisocial." said Gemis.


    "Geek." said Gemin.


    The twins badmouth Gilford directly in front of him without remorse.


    "Alright, that''s enough. What did you want this time?" asked Gilford.


    The twins didn''t reply but looked at each other. Only two people could handle the naughty twins Gemini inside this research facility. They are Angus and Gilford.


    Still, the two could only stop them from creating too much trouble bypromising with them. Inside the research facility, there is a lot of important research and rare material. Some of it is very delicate and could easily be destroyed.


    If they are destroyed during the twins'' mischievous activity, it will be a huge loss for everyone. However, Angus and Gilford also didn''t want to stop the twins. During their mischievous act, the twins often ''identally'' help the research reach a breakthrough.


    Recently, they also managed to create a solution for fertility farming facilities. It should be known that Angus is working hard to find this solution. Even with his powerful mind and [Analyze], he is still unable to do it.


    Yet, they manage to find the solution through a series of coincidences during the chaos the twins created. The same thing happens for all the roadblocked research. As a result, all the researchers have a love-hate rtionship with the twin Gemini.


    Therefore, Angus and Gilford decide to fulfill the twins'' demands for their pranks to prevent them from destroying important research during their mischievous activity. Angus and Gilford create most of the twins'' unique and unpredictable prank tools.


    "A bomb." said Gemini.


    "Huuhh??" replied Gilford.


    "We need a bomb." replied Gemini.


    "Why did you need a bomb? Did the shy fireworksst time not enough?" asked Gilford.


    "Can''t do." replied Gemis.


    "It is not spreading fast enough." said Gemin.


    "Spread fast enough? What are you nning to do?" asked Gilford.


    "It is rainy." said Gemis.


    "Too many mosquitoes." said Gemin.


    "It''s annoying." said the twin Gemini.


    Hearing this, Gilford thought momentarily before realizing the twin''s n.


    "I see¡­ So, you n to put the previousvender gas in the bomb to spread it through the entire Royal Pce or even the capital city. Thevender scent certainly has the effect of repelling mosquitoes." said Gilford knowingly.


    "Alright, I will create it. Come back in a few hours or so." said Gilford while his mechanical arm put the twins down.


    When the twinsnd on the ground, they run to who knows where without bothering Gilford. A momentter, another scream of two female dwarves holding cannon could be heard inside the research facility.


    Meanwhile, Angus and his friend finally reach the Fizzy Tavern and enjoy their meal.


    "*Blurp* Damn¡­ This is excellent stuff." eximed Axel happily.


    "Yeah. It''s been a while since I had a fizzy beer." said Ian.


    "Well, if it is not for a certain sadistic person who likes to beat us every day, I would already drag Millie here." grumbled Mira.


    "Hahaha¡­ It''s for your¡­" said Angus embarrassingly.


    "Our future¡­   , right?" said Mira, cutting Angus'' usual reason.


    "Mira, don''t say that. I believe Angus is just trying to help us win the knightpetition." said Millie.


    "About that, I don''t think others couldpete with us. Angus, aren''t you just too cautious." said Axel.


    "Hmm¡­ You may be right. However, it is also a waste not to train your talent, especially you Axel." said Angus.


    "Urgh¡­ Why me?" asked Axel.


    "Why you? It is because you could practically instacast any kind of elemental magic. You may not realize it. Keep training your talent and increase your affinity with the elemental spirit. You may cast disastrous magic with a simple thought." said Angus.


    "Is this why you force me to read all those old grimoires and spell books?" replied Axel.


    "Yes. I believe you could easily instacast all those spells with your elemental spirit. It is truly an enviable ability. Even for me, I need all thoseplicated and mind-breaking calctions before casting those spells." said Angus.


    "Urgh¡­" groaned Axel dejectedly.


    During these past few days, Angus has personally mentored Axel. Various kinds of elemental magics are drilled into his mind. Unfortunately, Axel had no monstrous mind like Angus or other high-grade mages.


    Therefore, his progress is slow, and he must train with everyone. Among Angus'' friends, he is the only one who is exhausted mentally and physically these days. Still, it is not without any results.


    With Angus'' resourceful support and knowledge, Axel could not only use more elemental magic but also establish different contracts with various elemental spirits. A few of them are quite strong and could instacast fifth-circle spells.''


    Angus knows Axel has the potential to be an archmage, even surpassing the legendary Archmage Bern. Moreover, this is also Angus'' way of repaying Axel for finding Frozen Heart.


    ording to Ian, they will never find Frozen Heart this fast if it is not for Axel''s elemental spirit help. Therefore, Angus didn''t mind spending some resources to nurture his friend.


    For the current Angus, the problem that could be solved with money is not a problem. Money is thest thing hecks now. The Frozen Heart that everyone found is far more important and beneficial to him than this money.


    After a research period, Angus found Frozen Heart could 100% eliminate the heat problem of his magic gun design. Unfortunately, it is very difficult to synthesize such a material artificially. Just a single artificial Frozen Heart costs almost a hundred thousand gold coins.


    Moreover, the production takes over a week with zero error tolerance. Such a difficult process and task is impossible for mass-production weapons. Otherwise, Angus could revolutionize the Heart Kingdom and turn it into a gun era.


    However, Angus will never do it since he knows the effect of guns on society from his previous life. In the end, Angus could only use the Frozen Heart and the artificial one for his personal use. One is for his best magic gun, and the others will use the artificial one.

 Chapter 850: Winning Prize

    Another week passed since Angus'' confrontation with Prince Dietrich and the Alvan United convoy. During this week, King Leon also officially announced the knightpetition.


    Since thepetition was open to the public andmoners, King Leon didn''t announce it through a social party like the usual big event but simultaneously spread it through the main cities.


    The knightpetition will be held in two months, at the end of the third month. It consists of two categories: group battle and individual battle.


    Each category is divided into two phases: the preliminary phase and the main phase.


    The preliminary phase is a random preliminary battle until there are only 64 participants left. ording to the calction and the total number of participants, each participant may fight two to three battles daily during this phase.


    However, Angus knows the hidden rules of this preliminary battle. Though the battle arrangement is stated randomly, it is actually controlled by the judges, who consist of referees and selected experiencedbatants. It happens that Angus is also one of these people.


    The reason behind these hidden rules is not to create a backdoor way to a particr participant but to avoid some strong participants battling each other and getting eliminated too early.


    Moreover, any strong participant also gets privileges like battling less and having more strength. These hidden rules may also bias against those without connection and benefit those with strong connection, especially with the judges.


    Still, King Leon believes that if the participants are strong enough, they should be able to reach the main phase easily, even with these setbacks. Otherwise, those participants are just not worthy of entering his eyes and fighting in front of everyone.


    The main phase is the start of the main event. The 64 participants will fight inside the specially built-arena while everyone watches. The arena is heavily enchanted and could hold more than 50,000 people. In other words, it is already an honor for anyone to be able to fight at this stage.


    Even if they lose in the battleter, they will still attract many people''s attention as long as they do not perform too badly. This will definitely be a big achievement and rise in their career asbatants.


    The main phase is also a venue for creating awork between participants and others. This is also why King Leon didn''t mind if someone used theirwork and influence to enter the main phase.


    It is normal to use influence andwork power to connect more with other people. This is also one of the main reasons to establishmunication andworks.


    During the main phase, Angus and the other jurors could no longer arrange the battle. Any vitor would receive heavy punishment from King Leon himself. The participants would fight based on the lottery draw.


    Any loser will be eliminated directly while the winner moves towards the next fight. King Leon also prepares some prizes for the participants even if they win.


    Thest 16 participants will receive arge amount of gold coin prize money and high-grade skills or magic books. Thest 8 participants will receive a Miasma Antidote along with Vigo''s Power Arm.


    Thest five participants will receive a high-quality magic item, such as a potion or magic weapon, and they could also earn a high position in the Heart Kingdom military.


    The winner will receive an artifact of their choice along with a wish granted by King Leon. Everyone was surprised by the winning prizes, especially thest one. For others, seventh-grade students are legendary people akin to God.


    Though, thest winning prize itself is limited since the wish should always protect the interest of the Heart Kingdom. However, granting Baron rank nobility or giving some rare resources is possible.


    The same rules are also applied to the group battle. The maximum entry number for group battles is five. In other words, the 1st winner will get five artifacts and five wishes from King Leon as the winning prize. The same thing also applies to the other winning prizes.


    This is also the main reason King Leon asked Angus to form a team to win thepetition. Granting one wish is different from granting five wishes. It is still too much, even if it is only a mary prize.


    However, King Leon also felt this was the right winning prize to attract everyone, especially the neighboring nations.


    With such rules and prizes, everyone is in a frenzy to join thepetition. Reaching thest 16 is already worth participating in thepetition. Unlike noble-born and those with aristocratic identities, most people couldn''t get skills/magic spells.


    Themoners and ordinary adventurers can only ess skills through their school days. Even then, it is just some ordinary skill or halfplete skill. As for magic spells, they can''t find it.


    Only those with noble identities or wealthy merchants could get ess to skills and spells, especially high-level ones. Although unfair, it is also rted to the kingdom''s stability and security. Otherwise, there will be many rebellions or riots across the kingdom.


    The exciting news of the knightpetition is independent of Angus and the others. In contrast, Angus increases everyone''s training by beating them up. To make it worse, Millie is also healing faster than before which increases Ian and the others suffering.


    It turns out Angus didn''t just n to let them enter individual battles but also group battles. In this case, Millie could also show her skill and rise to fame. Although Millie is not an ordinary paper-thin healer, her attacking ability is still limited and too deadly to be used in this friendlypetition.


    Therefore, Angus could only let her enter a group battle as a healer. However, this also means Ian, Axel, and Mia have shorter rest periods and more fighting during the preliminary phase.


    As a result, Angus decides to increase everyone''s endurance through more one-sided beating.


    "G-give up!! I give up!!" said Axel in a hurry as a giant ming boulder approached him.


    *Snap* At once, the giant ming boulder stopped in the air before slowly melting into the ground.


    "Huft.. Huft¡­ I thought I was going to die." said Axel while slumping on the ground weakly.


    "After you heal and rest, we will fight again." said Angus while shaking his head in disappointment.


    "Ehhh¡­ No, I can''t do it anymore. It''s too much. Ian, you also say something to him." said Axel.


    "Marko and Filkas are already at their limit. Forcing them to fight more will only hurt their future. However, this is also a good chance to fight without my familiars." said Ian nonchntly.


    "Urgh¡­ I asked the wrong person." said Axel.


    Among Angus'' friends, Ian may not be the strongest. However, no one could say anything about his hard work and self-discipline. This is also the reason why Ian looks more mature than others.


    Still, Angus knows Ian is just preparing himself for the worst possible situation. He can see that all his training is putting himself to the limit while he experiences various deadly situations.


    In this case, Angus said nothing about this matter and silently supported his friend. He knew Ian didn''t want to experience a hopeless situation, and Angus entirely agreed with his approach.


    "Mia, how about¡­." said Axel while looking at the burning corpse on the ground being healed by Millie.


    Seeing Mia''s horrible situation, Axel could only release a surrender sigh.


    "Forget it. She may challenge Angus to stop killing her when she wakes up." muttered Axel sheepishly.


    Axel didn''t worry about Mia''s life despite turning into a charred corpse. Millie could easily patch her up and revive her with her miraculous skills. Furthermore, Mia also has her own broken natural regeneration as a phoenix.


    While epting his fate of going to another spartan training, a group of wild pigs run in their direction.


    "Yay!! Yay!! Piggy!! Piggy!!" eximed Anna happily.


    "Anna?!" called Jayna gently.


    "Ahh¡­ Mommy?!! Look, Anna brings a lot of Porky." replied Anna excitedly while flying towards Jayna.


    "Gezz¡­ Anna, how many times I told you not to bring the pigs here. You could just bring them to the kitchen," said Jayna gently as she caught the little troublemaker.


    "Ehhh¡­ But, Mommy''s pork meat is delicious. Anna loves it."ined Anna.


    "Haa¡­ It will take a long time to cook all of them. Mommy could only cook one of them at most." replied Jayna.


    "No, Anna wants more." said Anna.


    "How many did you want?" asked Jayna.


    "Emm¡­ forty? Twelve? What is next after thirty-two?" asked Anna while counting with her finger.


    "Hmm¡­ One?" replied Jayna with a gentle smile.


    "No way. That''s what Mommy said before." argued Anna.


    "How about two?" asked Jayna.


    "Alright, Anna wants two roasted Porky." said Anna.


    ''So easy to be fooled.'' thought everyone.


    "Then, sit tight. Mommy will need time to prepare it." said Jayna.


    "Anna will be a good girl. Hmm¡­ Daddy!! What''s Daddy doing? Is Daddy ying something?" asked Anna.


    "Nahhh¡­ We are not doing anything Anna." said Angus.


    "Umm¡­ Nope. Daddy is lying. Daddy must burst the bubble behind Anna''s toes."ined Anna while pouting.


    "Behind your back, Anna. Anyway, we are really not doing anything and definitely not bursting any bubbles." said Angus while trying to hide the fact they are sparring.


    Angus could already imagine the danger when Anna found out about their sparring. One of Anna''s hobbies besides pranking and eating food is her love for fighting, especially when she bursts everyone.

 Chapter 851: Anna’s Rapid Improvement

    "No, Anna. No one is bursting with anyone. We just yed around." said Angus, persuading the little troublemaker.


    "Hmph.. Daddy is lying. Anna is not stupid. Anna is smart and cool. This is Daddy''s red. This is Daddy''s brown.


    This is¡­" said Anna, pointing at the scorched and destroyed ground.


    At once, Angus knows Anna is pointing at his attacking trace all over the training ground. As for the color, it represents the elemental Angus'' use. Red is fire, brown is earth, blue is water, and so on.


    "See¡­ Anna is smart and cool. Daddy is lying." said Anna proudly.


    "Yeah Yeah.. Anna is smart. Why don''t you wait with Mommy for the roasted Pork." said Angus, trying to divert the topic.


    "Roasted Pork?! Anna¡­ Bleh! Bleh! Daddy is trying to confuse the smart Anna. Hmph!!" said Anna while shaking her headically.


    "*Sigh* Anna, we are really not bursting with anyone. We are just sparring with each other. No one is bursting." said Angus.


    "Really?" asked Anna.


    "See there. No one is dead." said Angus while pointing at the beaten Axel and the others.


    Anna looks at Ian''s group before nodding in agreement.


    ''Oii¡­. Which part of us is not dying?!!'' grumbled Axel inwardly.


    "Then, can Anna also do the spar? Anna also wants to move bone and cracking cracking." said Anna.


    Ignoring Anna''s strange words, "Are you sure?" asked Angus.


    "Yup. Anna is good at cracking bones and won one hundred challengesst time." Anna said excitedly.


    At this moment, the white bat wing behind Anna''s back shuddered as it remembered the nightmare Anna had brought to its territory.


    "Okay. But don''t cry to Mommyter, okay?" said Angus.


    "Goshh¡­ Silly Daddy, Anna is strong." said Anna.


    "Alright, you coulde to me anytime." said Angus.


    *BOOM* At once, Anna rushed at Angus at supersonic speed while brandishing her tiny fist. Predicting this, Angus sidestepped to avoid her deadly punch while grabbing her wrist.


    ''This is¡­'' thought Angus as he grabbed Anna''s wrist.


    *BANG* A momentter, Angus somersaulted in the air beforending a few meters away. Then, he looks at his broken hand with surprise. Fortunately, his natural regeneration is already working, and his broken hand is healing after the bone is repositioned.


    "Now, this is interesting." said Angus.


    Through a brief contact, Angus finds Anna''s punching stance is stable and not easy to redirect as usual. Angus feels like trying to redirect a fast moving truck without a proper stance and technique. This caught Angus off-guard and broke his own hand as a result.


    If it is not for his split-second reaction, Angus may pay more than a broken hand. With Anna''s monstrous power, she may also use this opportunity tounch a deadly attack.


    "Anna''s punch!!" eximed Anna while rushing toward Angus again.


    This time, Angus is ready and no longer has a casual stance. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* At once, the two exchange hundreds of blows without stopping. Their figures move so fast that they only leave an airwave and sonic boom across the training ground.


    ''Head, throat, heart, even groin¡­ She is urately aiming for my vital spot.'' thought Angus while deflecting Anna''s deadly fist.


    If it is not forck of murderous intent, Angus may think Anna is trying to kill him. Fortunately, Angus also has much experience dealing with this type of person.


    Angus and Anna''s fight also attracts the resting Ian and the others. They are surprised by such a fast and powerful battle.


    ''Just the aftermath could easily injure us?!!'' thought everyone.


    "Miasma st!!" said Anna while releasing a ck energy beam.


    Not wanting to touch such a deadly energy st, Angus uses [Beast Walk] to dodge the attack while rushing towards Anna. [Dynamic Punch] His single punch suddenly blurred and turned into multiple fists towards Anna.


    Anna alsounched her own [Dynamic Punch] to counter Angus in response. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* This sudden counter surprises Angus since he knows the difficulty of this punching skill.


    However, he also notices Anna''s [Dynamic Punch] is very crude and looks like a cheap imitationpared to his. Still, her monstrous physical strength is enough to offset the skill differences.


    Then, Anna is thrown far away while Angus stays on his ground. *Drip* *Drip* *Drip* Angus'' hand is already turned into a bloody pulp through this short confrontation. Fortunately, his superb natural regeneration is already at work, and his hand is slowly healing.


    Anna emerges from the ruined wall in the distance without any injury except dust and dirt all over her body.


    "*Cough* *Cough* Daddy is cheating!! Daddy is using sand to block Anna''s breath."ined Anna, shaking the dust all over her body.


    ''Is that the one she worried about?'' thought everyone.


    Angus only shook his head at Anna''s childish reaction. Still, he was surprised at Anna''s tremendous improvement. Ever since she returned from her little adventure inside the Everwhite Basin, he knew she had been changed slightly.


    Angus feels Anna has be more powerful and deadlypared to before. Through this short confrontation, he finally confirmed his conjecture. All of Anna''s attacks are deadly and aim for vital attacks.


    Her punch is no longer brute strength but has proper stance and skill. All of these factors make Anna''s attack stronger than before.


    Moreover, Anna is still in her childish form. Angus couldn''t imagine how powerful Anna would be when transformed into her adult form.


    ''She may destroy the capital city with just one punch in her adult form.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Just as Anna rushed towards Angus again, she suddenly found the ground below her to be slippery and sticky [3rd Circle - Quagmire]. Still, this kind of magic is not enough just to hold Anna.


    At this moment, gravel, rock, and dirt rush towards Anna and encase her [2nd Circle - Rock Armor]. While being imprisoned by the stones, Anna drowns faster in the Quagmire.


    "Ahh¡­ Anna is drowning. Daddy!! Help!! Anna is drowning!!" said Anna while struggling around.


    Despite being drowned inside the magical Quagmire, everyone could see Anna having fun without worry. Angus knows this little Quagmire only stops Anna and can''t harm her. Even if he buried Anna alive, she would be fine without any single injury.


    Since Anna is no longer in the mood to continue sparring, Angus maniptes the ground and sprouts Anna from the Quagmire. *Sprut* Anna flies happily while covered in dirt and mud.


    "Yay~ Yay~ Again! Again!!" eximed Anna happily.


    "*Sigh* Let''s stop here and get yourself clean first." said Angus while cleaning the little troublemaker.


    Still, Angus is happy about Anna''s rapid growth. After taking care of the little troublemaker, Angus continues training Ian and the others.


    Fortunately, the little troublemaker ran somewhere else after globbing two roasted Porky. As usual, Angus fights them using his variety of magic.


    This time, Angus is not onlyunching attacks from a distance. He also creates a few elemental golems or constructs to get others closebat experience. Anna''s previous spar reminds Angus about closebat experience.


    Through their training, Angus notices Ian and others always avoid fighting him at close range. They know fighting him at close range is futile, as all their attacks will nevernd, and they will instantly be defeated by his counter.


    Unfortunately, Angus couldn''t let this situation continue. The majority of participants in the knightpetition will use closebat. Therefore, he uses elemental constructs and artificial golem to fight against them to train their closebat.


    Although Angus controls these elementals, they are still not as good as his body. In other words, Ian and the others have a huge chance to defeat them and not one-sidedly get beaten.


    During this moment, he also notices Axel''s other broken ability. To be precise, it is just one of the elemental spirit''s innate abilities. Any elemental spirit could innately control their respective elemental.


    Therefore, Angus'' elemental construct could be controlled by Axel as long as he calls its elemental spirit. The only exception is Angus'' fire elemental construct.


    Angus observed that a high elemental mastery could prevent the spirit from sabotaging his control. Since Angus has a high degree of fire elemental second to the Fire Phoenix Jayna, he could somehow offset the spirit''s control.


    Still, others will not be so lucky when facing Axel''s elemental spirit. Such a high elemental mastery is rare. Moreover, this kind of control is innate and has nothing to do with the spirit''s current power.


    Axel just needs to call the right elemental spirit to control his opponent''s elemental. However, some constraints exist, such as firing-type spells or a single target spell.


    This kind of spell is hard to control since its nature is targeted and fast to obstruct. Calling or manifesting an elemental spirit also has strict requirements.


    Some spirits could only be called at specific days, times, or months. Some required rare materials as a sacrifice. There are also those with strange requirements, such as giving them specific food or dessert or making Axel do strange ritual dances.


    Fortunately, some stay beside Axel and do not have any requirements manifest. This kind of elemental spirit has a close rtionship and bond with Axel. Their contract is morex than other elemental spirits.

 Chapter 852: Personalize Training

    With the interference of elemental spirits, Angus could only use fire elemental or any other elementals that Axel couldn''t summon during the battle.


    Angus found that Axel could only summon a few elemental spirits at specific times. Since the contract between the spirits is very sacred, he didn''t know the details. But, he could summarize that Axel could at least summon one or two elemental spirits a day.


    If he is fortunate, he could summon up to five spirits. However, there are also days when he couldn''t call any of his spirits even those with close rtionships. In summary, Axel''s ability has a very high and very low limit.


    Knowing this, Angus gives him extra closebat training to cover this unexpected weakness. This time, Angus leaves Axel with Ilgor, the orc warrior. Ilgor may not be the strongest warrior Angus knows. However, Ilgor is one of the sturdy and strong warriors he knows.


    Since Axel could still use elemental magic without summoning the spirits, he just needed to learn how to defend himself or avoid getting injured during the battle. Being an orc warrior, Ilgor is good at making someone strong physically.


    Moreover, Axel''s heart may break if Angus decides to train him personally. In fact, if Jayna hadn''t had strong willpower and an obsession with getting stronger, she would have snapped at Angus a long time ago under his harsh tutge.


    Although his training is very practical, Angus'' demand is also much higher than standard. Just his casualment is enough to dishearten anyone after his harsh training. Therefore, Angus could only leave Axel''s body training to Ilgor.


    In the meantime, the blue phoenix Mia is also having a private training with Jayna in another training ground. Since the two others have personal training, Ian and Millie will also do some training with Angus.


    In fact, Angus didn''t worry too much about the two of them since they could hold their own against any fifth-gradebatant.


    If they are lucky, they could even kill a fifth-gradebatant alone. In other words, their fighting capabilities are on par with fourth-grade elite knights or below-average fifth-gradebatants. This kind ofbat prowess is enough to reach thepetition''s top spot.


    "Alright, since yourbat capabilities are enough. We will now do another training." said Angus.


    "What kind of training?" asked Ian.


    "Did you know how I could dodge all of your attacks even by a hair-breath?" asked Angus.


    "Isn''t it because you could predict our movement?" replied Ian.


    "That''s only one of the reasons. Another reason is that I have 100% control over my body. I could control how my body reacts anywhere and anytime." said Angus.


    "Is that for real? How is that even possible?" asked Ian.


    As warriors or closebatbatants, they have good body coordination and control. However, achieving 100% control over their bodies is practically impossible.


    Not only do they need to be able to control every organ and hair in their body, but they also need to maintain a high concentration level to be aware of their body conditions. This is entirely impossible even in this magical world.


    The amount of concentration could put a massive burden on his mind and body. Just doing it in a few seconds is already a godly miracle. Yet, Angus could constantly do it all the time.


    "Of course, this level of body control is impossible for you without my genius talent. What I am trying to teach you is to control your own ability. In Ian''s case, you will learn how to control your body using Battle Transform."


    "Although your transformation state is half-controlled by Marko, it is better if you get used to fighting as Nean Lion. There are huge physical differences between humans and Nean Lion."


    "With better control you could cause more damage with half effort. It may also reduce Marko''s burden. As for Millie, her training is more simple. She just needs better control over her soul power." exined Angus.


    After that, Angus gives Ian a series of repetitive body control exercises. On the other hand, Angus lets Millie have a thread-and-needle exercise that Jayna had a long time ago. The only difference is that she will only use her soul power.


    "Mas¡­ I mean Angus, this string mana training is good for my current condition. A lot of soul skill using thread-like soul power." said Millie.


    "Then, I believe you will get the hang of it soon. After you sessfully get the tread to enter the needle hole, try to use your other hand and fingers to release your soul power." said Angus while giving Millie the example.


    "Alright." said Millie.


    After a while, Millie realizes this kind of training is moreplicated than she thought. Just floating the thin thread without moving around is already a heavy task. Now, she needs to control it with precision along with the needle.


    Seeing Millie struggle after a few hours of exercise, Angus couldn''t help but be confused.


    ''Weird¡­ I don''t think this kind of exercise is difficult. Is it because the soul power is different from mana? But, Jayna could at least control the thread after a few hours of training. Though she can still not put it inside the needle hole.'' thought Angus.


    ''Moreover, Jayna is still not yet forming her core. Her mana control practically is many times worse than now.'' added Angus.


    Seeing Angus blunt dissatisfaction, "Mmm¡­ Angus, is there something wrong with what I did?" asked Millie.


    "Just curious. Is the soul power harder to control than mana?" asked Angus.


    "No. For me, soul power is easier to control than mana. Though, I don''t know for others." replied Millie truthfully.


    "Hmm¡­ Then, why can''t you do it after a few hours? I remember Jayna could easily float the thread." muttered Angus in a low voice.


    "Ahh¡­ Don''t worry about it. Just take your time." said Angus after realizing his blunder.


    "Ermm¡­ If I may ask, did Lady Jayna also do this training before?" asked Millie.


    ''Damn, my mouth!! She clearly hears me.'' thought Angus.


    "Yeah. She did it in the past. Though it happened before she formed her mana core." said Angus.


    "Before she formed her mana core? How long did it take before she managed to do it?" asked Millie withpetitive eyes.


    "About a few days. However, she neverpleted the whole training set. Still, she has around 85% control over her mana after the training." replied Angus bluntly.


    ''Though, she has almost 100% control of fire mana now.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Angus knows Jayna is talentedpared to others. However, he only thought she was slightly better than others. Moreover, Lilith and Brigida are also rare geniuses. Therefore, his standard is quite messed up a little bit.


    Now, he knows Jayna many times better than others, whether it''s her personal skills like mana control orbat instinct.


    ''No wonder Fire Phoenix chose Jayna as her vessel. Jayna was in a low grade at that time, but she is much better than others just by her potential.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Jayna suddenly smiles as she notices Angus'' inner thoughts. She could finally feel pride in her talent even without the Fire Phoenix. Having a monstrous genius lover puts a lot of burden on her pride as a one-of-a-kind genius.


    After feeling happy for this moment, she used [me Teleportation] and appeared in front of Mia. Jayna suddenly kicked her pretty hard. *Bang*


    "Ouch¡­" eximed Mia in pain.


    "Mia, How many times have I told you not to always rely on your sharp eyes but to use your heat sense? Our vision is limited, but not our heat sense. Tch. Tch. You are hopeless." rebuked Jayna.


    Just as Jayna says herst word, Mia feels deja vu and unreasonable anger from inside.


    "You are hopeless!!"


    "What kind of phoenix couldn''t even use heat sense?!"


    "You couldn''t even learn this simple skill. I am ashamed to be your sister!!"


    "A phoenix who couldn''t burn is the same as a waste, Artic."


    Various mocking words and sounds are heard inside Mia''s head. At the same time, her heart filled with fury and wrath.


    "I am not a waste!! I am Artica, the one and only ice phoenix!!" roared Mia in furry.


    Suddenly, her body is covered by blue mes as the whole training ground turns into ice rapidly. The only exception is Jayna as if the sudden drop of temperature is nothing to her. She just looks at the furious Mia expressionlessly.


    *PIIIK* Jayna''s calm behavior only aggravated Mia more. Without another thought, Mia rushed towards Jayna [Phoenix Dance 1st step - Feather Blossom]. Somehow, Mia can use a phoenix dance skill that she never learned or heard before.


    Unfortunately, her opponent is also an expert at using Phoenix dance skills. With a simple step and rotation, Jayna counters Mia before harshly mming Her on the ground.


    "Sister, you should know better than anyone else that you are not my opponent." said Jayna coldly with her fiery phoenix eyes.


    "Damn¡­ Arghh¡­ No, I.. I am not. I.. I am Mia. Argghhh!!!" screamed Mia in pain before falling unconscious.


    ''As I thought, Artica''s soul is not fully merged with Mia. She somehow manages to retain herself during the merge process. It is not a surprise since a full-power phoenix could easily burn her immature body at that time.'' thought Jayna inwardly while observing Mia.

 Chapter 853: Ice Phoenix Artica

    After letting Mia rest in a nearby room, Jayna decides to tell Angus about her current unstable condition. Knowing this, Angus immediately appeared near Jayna and observed Mia''s condition.


    "Did you think she will get better?" asked Angus.


    "Their souls are forced to merge together through special soul skill. It may not harm their lives since it is a sessful operation. In return, Mia also couldn''t ess most of the ice phoenix''s power. She may not even be able to use the true phoenix power."


    "Mia¡­ She is stronger than Phoenix Artica. She is better in terms of willpower and character. This is her gift. I could sense her care and protective feelings towards Millie. It is a very genuine and beautiful emotion. Compared to this pure feeling, Artica¡­.


    She is truly a waste."


    "A phoenix who is too prideful despite her good talent. She only knows how to envy others and never truly learns." exined Jayna.


    "Did you hate her? The ice phoenix Artica?" asked Angus.


    "No. I neither hate nor like her. She is indeed my sister and my¡­ child. But, I am also Jayna, the fourth princess of the Heart and your beloved wife." replied Jayna.


    "Hmm¡­ Then, what will you do to her?" asked Angus while reigning his own desire to ravage his beloved woman.


    "During the phoenix soul assimtion process, we usuallye to terms with each other. However, Mia and Artica have a stubborn attitude when ites to giving in. Their process also does note naturally, like I do."


    "Although Mia has the upper hand since she owns the body, Artica could still disrupt her likest time. Moreover, Artica didn''t choose Mia as her vessel on her own."


    "This makes Artica have a grudge towards Mia and Millie. Phoenix''s grudge is one of the most powerful curses in this world." said Jayna.


    Hearing this, Angus remembers the trapped Phoenix''s souls in Everwhite Basin. It could even attract fire elements from the whole region and change the climate. Angus even guesses that the Gram monster is the byproduct of the Phoenix curse.


    Though there is no recorded history, Angus noticed that the whole Everwhite region should not have had a snowy climate in ancient times through their undergroundposition.


    However, this world is magical, and powerful earth magic may change the underground crustyers. Geology science and research can only be used as references, never used as the final conclusion.


    "Did you have a solution?" asked Angus.


    Jayna didn''t reply but only looked at Angus silently. Looking at her silence, Angus knew about her answer. As early as their first training, Jayna found Mia''s unstable condition. She even asked Angus to prevent Mia from participating in the knightpetition.


    However, Mia is adamant about entering thepetition. Not only does she not want to be left behind by others, but she also wants to gain recognition to break the hidden shackles left behind by her family.


    Although her noble family no longer bothers Mia with Jayna''s help, she still wants to use her own strength to break up with them. This is also why Jayna gives Mia a higher evaluation than the ice phoenix Artica.


    "There is really nothing we can do. We could only hope that Mia and Artica realize that they are no longer separate but one entity. However, this is very hard and takes a long time." said Jayna.


    "Even the current me still has not fully passed this process." added Jayna.


    "Denying her will to enter a knightpetition is also the same as denying her effort. *Sigh* What a headache?" said Angus.


    "Hmmm¡­ Maybe we could ask her family to persuade her or something?" asked Angus after thinking for a moment.


    "Nostrand noble family. They are just a disgusting Leech Viscount family. They will only create more liability for Mia rather than provide a solution," said Jayna.


    "What kind of family are they? I only know you forced them and offered something they couldn''t refuse to solve Mia''s marriage problemst time." said Angus.


    Although Angus and Jayna share their bond and memories, they still respect each other and do not casually intrude on each other''s private and secret memories unless they want to share them.


    "The viscount Nostrand is actually simr to your and Blue family. They are a noble family with a long magician lineage. Unfortunately, they didn''t have special talent or specialize in something. At most, they could only produce a few fifth-grade magicians throughout history."


    "In fact, the viscount title is not granted by Father''s new aristocratic system. They are also one of the fortunate ones who did not get involved in the civil war by staying neutral in the past. Even then, I hear they have already be a viscount noble family," exined Jayna.


    "No one knows when or how they got their noble title. However, there are a lot of rumors that they got it through deceit and maniption in the noble circle. There are probably some ancient records left in the Royal Library. Lilith." added Jayna.


    Without further instruction, Lilith has already noticed Jayna''s intention.


    "Certainly, My Lady." replied Lilith while bowing before leaving the area towards the Royal Library.


    "Angus, did you think there is something in Mia that we aren''t aware of?" asked Jayna.


    "Probably." said Angus.


    As high noble, Angus and Jayna know some history about the noble title. Before the reign of King Leon, the noble title couldn''t be granted easily, even if the person had a substantial meritorious deed towards the kingdom.


    The only way to be noble is by inheriting the title through blood or being lucky enough to be granted by the king at that time. As a result, people attach importance to their bloodline very much.


    There is even a rumor that bloodline was more important than background and qualifications at that time. However, this rumor is not without basis.


    Most people from noble families are descendants of famous figures or their ancestors who were connected with powerful people in the past. In other words, there is a huge chance these families will produce a powerful high-grade genius.


    Since the Nostrand family existed even before the Civil War, Angus thought this family was also a descendant of a powerful figure. There is a chance Mia has other talent besides her current Phoenix ability.


    With this talent, she no longer needs to rely on her unstable phoenix power. They know it will hurt her body and mind when Mia uses Phoenix''s power during the unstable merging process.


    ording to Fire Phoenix''s memory, there are cases when the vessel goes berserk and loses its insanity forever, especially for those with powerful abilities. Ice Phoenix Artica may not be on par with Fire Phoenix regarding power.


    However, she still ranks top among the other phoenixes. In fact, if she continues to develop her power, she may be on par with Fire Phoenix. Unfortunately, she is too prideful and blinded by her own vanity.


    After waiting a moment, Lilith returned while pushing a cart full of books. Seeing dozens of thick books, Angus and Jayna have a sudden foreboding feeling.


    "ording to head butler Darius, these books should contain everything about the noble families in the Heart kingdom and its past," said Lilith.


    "Urgh¡­ Lilith, just bring those rted to the Nostrand family and put the others back," said Angus.


    "Urmm¡­ I am sorry, Master. The head butler said there is no exact record book for a single noble family. If Master wants to know about the Nostrand family, Master needs to read these historical books and find fragmented information on it." replied Lilith.


    "*Sigh* It seems my prediction is right. Otherwise, you will know about the Nostrand Family''s past with your strict past lesson." said Angus.


    "Don''t bring it up. It makes me want to revive that old hag and torture her to death again." said Jayna.


    "Alright, let''s get this done." said Angus.


    *ng* Suddenly, the door opened as the pale sluggish Mia entered the room.


    "Mia, you still need to rest, " said Millie, supporting from behind.


    "No, I can''t. Angus, Jayna." said Mia while looking at them.


    Noticing Mia''s determination and rity in her eyes, ''She noticed our conversation and intention?'' thought Angus.


    ''Don''t underestimate Phoenix''s power. Although Ice Phoenix is not as powerful as I am, she has the best perception and sense in the world, except for her heat sense. Mia probably heard our previous conversation.'' said Jayna through their bond.


    "Alright, you are wee to join us. However, don''t get your hopes up. There is still a chance we found nothing about your family or even worse." warned Angus seriously.


    "Thank you. That''s all I need." said Mia.


    Seeing this, "Mia, why are you trying so hard? It''s not like you are crazy for fame or recognition from others. Even without this knightpetition, there are many other ways to rise to fame."


    "With Jayna and my support, you may even have higher fame than the winner of the knightpetition in the future. There is no need to work in desperation like this." said Angus.

 Chapter 854: Nostrand Family

    "...There is no need to work in desperation like this." said Angus.


    "I¡­ I also want to know more about my family. In the past, my granduncle made a sudden visit to our home. I don''t know the details. However, he seems to have a serious argument with everyone." exined Mia


    "Before he left, he told me I was the only hope for this family. I am not sure what he meant at that time. At first, I always thought I was a good political tool for the family. But I think it may not be that way. My granduncle has this kind of mysterious aura." added Mia.


    "Hmm¡­ How about your family history? Did you not know anything about it?" asked Angus.


    Family history is a mandatory lesson for noble children, along with noble etiquette. Since Nostrand is a long-line noble family, they will definitely adhere to this tradition.


    "I only know up to the Civil War period. As for others, they only said wee from a noble magician bloodline. I''m not sure if that''s true or not. However, I also hear the family somehow experienced a huge setback before the Civil War and lost most of our long heritage," said Mia.


    "Since it happened long ago, no one knows what truly happened at that time or what we lost. The only one who knows about this matter is the Head of the family at that time. Not even the current head family has any information about it." exined Mia.


    "Then, let''s just hope we found something in these books." said Angus.


    After that, everyone started reading the history books while taking notes on anything that mentioned the Nostrand family. At first, no one found anything valuable except the Nostrand family''s allegiance to the Heart Royal family.


    At most, they only find some of the Nostrand family members'' deeds to fend off an invasion on the border. *Swish* As everyone feels like wasting time, a tiny fairy-like elf appears beside Angus.


    "What is it, Silvia?" asked Angus.


    "Pardon me, Master. I notice you are trying to find information about the Nostrand family?" asked Silvia.


    ''Don''t tell me¡­ The Nostrand family is old enough until Silvia''s age, '' thought Angus and Jayna.


    "Yes. Did you know something about them?" asked Angus.


    "Yes and no." said Silvia expressionlessly.


    "Hm??" asked Angus.


    "I never heard nor met the Nostrand family. However, there is a small record about them in the elven library we copiedst time." said Angus.


    "Did it? Then, send the information in my mind." said Angus.


    Previously, Angus only focused on information about smithing. As for others, he decided to leave them alone since most of the information there contained a lot of things, from important elf history to making delicious food from orc dung.


    Angus decides to leave all this messy information to Silvia. It also serves as a job for Silvia during her free time, which takes most of her time. After receiving the information about the Nostrand Family, Angus thought momentarily before looking at Mia.


    "Is there something wrong?" asked Mia.


    "No. Only a few sentences mention your family in elf ancient history. ording to their record, the Nostrand family is the most powerful human mage family on par with them. They are also one of the founders of the Magus Order." said Angus.


    "On par with the elf?!" said Mia in surprise.


    Mia never thought her ancestor was so powerful that they could be on par with the elf.


    "Magus order? No wonder, there are no records about Mia''s family''s past." said Jayna.


    "What did you mean?" asked Mia in confusion and excitement at the same time.


    Confused by Jayna''s statement and excited about her family''s powerful heritage.


    "Magus Order is one of the first organizations formed since the ancient civilization. I am unsure about their true purpose, but they are a very powerful group of mages. Each of their members also practices some kind of weird and annoying magic."


    "They are also among the few people who escape safely from Fire Phoenix. This should prove their powerful life-saving magic. You should know one does not simply escape from Fire Phoenix." said Jayna.


    "If the Nostrand family is part of the Magus Order or its founder, it means they were also a powerful magician family in the past. Also, this mage group is proficient in using unknown magic to erase their trace."


    "Be it present, object rted to them, or even memory in people''s minds. Everything will slowly disappear or be forgotten. Even the past Fire Phoenix couldn''t do anything about it." said Jayna.


    "Wait¡­ that''s simr to¡­" said Angus.


    "Moon rabbit n." said Angus and Jayna simultaneously.


    "If this is the case, it will be hard to find anything about any trace of the Nostrand Family. The Moon Rabbit could even erase themself from the world." said Angus.


    "*Sigh* it seems we are really getting into another dead end." said Jayna.


    "Not really. Although we couldn''t find what kind of talent the Nostrand family has, we could still find they are powerful mages and may have some kind of rtion with the Moon Rabbit n." said Angus.


    "Moon rabbit n?" asked Mia in confusion.


    "They are a kind of talking rabbit race with powerful stealth abilities that I¡­ I mean Anna caught some time ago." said Angus.


    After that, Angus led everyone towards one of the hidden research facilities inside the Royal Pce. Arriving at the hidden research facility, Angus opened dozens of heavily enchanted and reinforced security doors until they reached one of the vast empty rooms.


    "Err¡­ It''s empty?" asked Millie.


    Angus said nothing but walked to the center of the room before chanting something in a low voice. *BUSSHH* After chanting for a few minutes, countless small runes move around the empty metallic room toward the center of the room. A bluish portal opens in front of Angus.


    "Alright, follow me." said Angus before turning back and walking away from the portal.


    "Ehh?? Aren''t we supposed to enter the portal?" reacted Mia and Millien in confusion.


    "Nope. It is a fake portal to deceive any intruder who manages to reach here." said Angus before approaching the metallic wall.


    ''Err¡­ Isn''t this too much security?'' thought Millie and Mia while Jayna shook her head at her boyfriend''s work.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Angus knocked the metallic in a few different spots at a certain rhythm before part of the wall descended on the ground and revealed a pitch-ck portal.


    "Before you enter the portal, please do not go too far from me. Behind the portal is a chaotic space that could trap anyone forever." warned Angus before entering the ck portal.


    After entering the pitch-ck portal, they arrive at a dimly lit space filled with flying rocks. It is as if they are inside a space filled with countless asteroids. Through their perception, they feel the whole space is unstable and messed up.


    *Snap* With a snap, everyone disappeared from the spot and appeared on one of the big flying asteroids the size of a small ind.


    Not far from them, two skinny bunnies are strapped to a metallic table while three ck-haired little girls surround them. The little girls wear cute medical outfits that are sttered with blood everywhere.


    Seeing three little mischievous girls, Angus could only release a resigned sigh. *Piipppp* Suddenly, the unknown machine released a long beeping sound.


    "Ooppss¡­ Bunny is dead again. Scalpel," said Anna like she was a doctor.


    The twin Gemini nearby gives Anna the sharp knife as if she were a good nurse assistant. Then, Anna stabs it towards the strapped bunny. *Spurt*


    "MMmpphh!!" screamed the bunny through his gagged mouth.


    Anna and Gemini didn''t flinch at the horrifying, bloody scene as if they were in the middle of a severe operation.


    "OOhhh¡­ Bunny is alive." said Anna.


    At the same time, the twins pressed something to the nearby unknown machine before it returned to the previous beeping sound like a heart detector. *Beep**Beep* *Beep*


    "Anna!!" called Jayna.


    "Hmm... Mommy!!" called Anna back.


    She ignores all the messy equipment before rushing towards Jayna.


    "Why are you here? Also, why are you covered in blood?" asked Jayna after hugging the little troublemaker.


    "Anna tried a new dance move with Bitty. Then, Anna was trapped inside a strange room. Anna''s voice ising all over the room. So, Anna started to practice singing. Then.. Then¡­ a weird-looking blue thing appeared in front of Anna."


    "Anna tried to pick up something to throw over it. But, nothing is beside Anna. Anna couldn''t throw the adorable cute Bitty either. So, Anna tried to break the wall.


    "But¡­ But¡­ The wall suddenly disappears and reveals weird-looking ck things. Then, Anna entered it and flew around before finding the bunny. Since bunny looks sick, Anna trying to op¡­ Poop? No, that''s not right. What was it again?" exined Anna while moving around.


    "Operation." chimed the twin Gemini from the side.


    "Yeah. That''s it." said Anna.


    ''Is this for real? She just passed all those security measures.'' thought everyone.


    "Then, how about you twins? How did you get here?" asked Angus.


    "Gemini? Ahh¡­ When did Gemini get here?" reacted Anna.


    ''You just noticed them now?!'' thought everyone.


    "We just follow Anna." said the twin Gemini from the side.

 Chapter 855: Blood Essence Vision

    After taking care of the little troublemaker, Anna, Angus, and the others return to focus on the strapped, tortured Moon Rabbit. Looking at their half-death condition, they could only shake their head at Anna''s cruelty.


    ''Tch.. Tch¡­ Such a pitiful creature. If it was not for these ck shadows, they may have already died a long time ago.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Although Anna says she is trying to heal the rabbits, she is actually torturing them into a half-death state. Their body is mutted roughly like a used broken doll yed by children. Despite this, none of them care about it. At most, they only pity the Moon Rabbit''s fate.


    Angus already told everyone about Moon Rabbit''s culture, habits, and upbringing as an assassin n. Though Mia and Millie find they are cute creatures, they also know how dangerous they are. No one knows when they will strike and kill them.


    Furthermore, they are already used to such a gruesome scene, especially Millie. Despite her Saint-like title, she hides many vicious soul skills all over her body. Even the invincible Anna approved Millie''s current strength and matched her with Angus.


    Ignoring the Moon Rabbit''s half-death state, Angus takes out a piece of small orb, Kaguya''s Tear. A piece of artifact that is capable of controlling the Moon Rabbit. Angus knows the artifact has little use on these two rabbits.


    However, it could still have a specific effect on one of the Moon Rabbits called Tiny. Tiny has a more humble background than the other rabbit, Tootsy, whiches from the Royal Bloodline.


    As long as the order is not exaggerated, such as killing himself or contradicting the previous order from the other Kaguya''s Tears, Angus could still have certain control over him.


    "Give me your blood essence." ordered Angus coldly to Moon Rabbit Tiny.


    "MMmmHHmmm¡­" struggles Tiny desperately under his bounded body.


    Unfortunately, his struggle is futile. His body is already moving independently and gathering its blood essence as Angusmands.


    Blood essence is not an ordinary blood drop. It is a drop of blood that contains the living being itself, including its memory, skills, potential, and even its skills.


    Therefore, Blood Essence is very important to anyone. Once it gets into the wrong hands, a person can be controlled or cursed from a long distance.


    Angus also guesses that the mysterious turtle Ate controlled the Moon Rabbit n using this method, even with only half of Kaguya''s Tears. Unfortunately, Blood essence couldn''t be easily produced.


    Anyone who gives their Blood Essence will not only enter a long weakened period but could also damage their foundation and potential during the process.


    If the process is forced on, it may doom the person''s life and future. In other words, it could doom someone''s future and talent.


    As Angus forcefully asks Tiny with the help of Kaguya''s Tear, Tiny''s mind is unwilling to give his blood essence while his body is already working on it. This contradiction shed inside his body, leaving many hidden injuries and damaging his potential.


    Still, Angus didn''t care since this was not the first time he took out blood essence from the two Moon Rabbits. In his eyes, the two Moon Rabbits were wasted long ago.


    Putting the blood essence drop inside a special enchanted vial, "Mia,e here." said Angus.


    "What did I need to do?" asked Mia nervously.


    Mia still has some psychological shadow towards Angus since he often beats her badly during their spar.


    "Try to refine this blood essence. Just pour your mana into it." Angus gave her the vial.


    Mia was momentarily confused but still did it as Angusmanded. *Hrmm* Mia slowly releases blue-colored mana from her hand and moves it toward the blood essence inside the vial.


    After a minute of pouring mana, everyone finds no reaction to the blood essence. Mia even looks at Angus to see if she did it right.


    "Keep going. Just release it steady like that." said Angus.


    Hearing this, Mia returns to focus on pouring mana steadily toward blood essence. Releasing mana at a constant pace still requires a lot of concentration. Not everyone has Angus and Jayna''s talent in mana control.


    After a few minutes passed, "Hmph!! You are just wasting your own mana stupid girl." a voice came out from inside Mia''s mind.


    Mia knows this is the remnant of Ice Phoenix Artica. This is not her first time hearing Artica''s voice. They often meet and fight each other during Mia''s sleep. Still, it is rare for the Ice Phoenix to make suddenments.


    "Shut up!! I am trying to concentrate here." replied Mia inwardly.


    "Tch¡­ You don''t even know what you are doing. You are just blindly following that boy. What a foolish girl." said Artica.


    "Hmph¡­ It is as if you could do better than me." retorted Mia.


    "Of course, I could. If I am not wrong, that boy should be trying to make you trigger the blood essence resonates. But, it''s a useless effort." replied Artica.


    "Resonance? Why is it useless?!!" asked Mia.


    "Blood essence resonance could only be triggered by its descendant, or they have a blood rtionship. It is just a pitiful rabbit. Howe it could have any blood rtion with you, weak human." said Artica pridefully.


    Hearing Mia also starts to lose hope and wants to ask Angus for better options. *CLING* Suddenly, a burst of mana erupted from the blood essence. As if triggered by it, lightes out from Mia''s orifices.


    Countless blurry visions and pictures appeared inside her mind, each hurting her mind and psyche. After a long time, the visions stopped as Mia suddenly arrived at a bright white room.


    Mia could see some white-robbed people sitting and surrounding her in the bright white light. Magically, she couldn''t count the exact number of people in this room. It was as if the number would keep going on without stopping. She also finds the white room weird.


    At first nce, it looks like a cubicle in a small white room. But the more she looks at it, the more she finds that the room has no edges or shapes like an infinite space. Yet, it still has a floor, ceiling, and wall. It is very magical and confusing at the same time.


    "Urgh¡­ Where am I?" groaned Mia while massaging her temple.


    "Wee, young one. I know you have a lot of questions in your mind. Unfortunately, it is not our ce to answer your question." greet the white robbed person in front of Mia.


    Hearing the soft ethereal voice, Mia couldn''t distinguish the person''s gender or appearance. The room was bright without a speck of shadow. Yet, a shadow obscured all the white-robed people''s bodies inside the cloak.


    "Then, why am I here?" asked Mia in confusion.


    "You are here to guide us." the white robbed person.


    "Huh?" asked Mia in confusion.


    "Always remember, Young one. The most magical thing in this world is searching for it." said the white robbed person cryptically.


    As soon as Mia heard these words, she could see the talking white robbed person. It was the same granduncle who had long ago told her she was the only hope for the Nostrand family.


    "Granduncle?!" asked Mia.


    "I will be waiting for your next visit, Mia Nostrand." said Mia''s granduncle with an amicable smile.


    A warm smile as if he was proud of her descendant doing a great deed. Then, Mia feels like falling into a water vortex before arriving inside a familiar cold pce. This is a battleground between Mia and Ice Phoenix Artica.


    This is also the ce where she picks up all her phoenix skills through battling Artica. Though most of the time, she got beaten up and forced to wake upter.


    "No!!! Who are you!! How could you have such a strong soul?! Who are you?!! You are just a lowly human?! An Ant!!" shouted Artica in madness.


    Seeing the frustrated Artica, Mia only gives a gloating smile towards Artica. The rtionship between the two is far from harmonious. Ever since Artica recovered from the forced soul merging, she constantly harassed Mia in her sleep.


    They have already fought a dozen times without any clear winner since they couldn''t kill each other. Injuring others will only cause the same injury to oneself.


    All they could do was force the other party to admit defeat. Unfortunately, none of them wanted to give up, which led to their unstable situation.


    Seeing Mia''s gloating smile, "This world is really unfair. I couldn''t beat my sister. I couldn''t be the best phoenix. Now, I couldn''t even beat a weak human hatchling. Hahahaha¡­."ughed Artica madly.


    Artica knows with Mia''s current soul, she will never have a chance to take over her body. Even though she could get it, it was akin to possession, not like a real body.


    She will never reach her true previous height anymore. She knows her only future is trapped inside this young woman until she dies and reincarnates. Hearing Artica''s cynical remark, Mia didn''t answer and stared at the pitiful Ice Phoenix.


    "You are so pitiful, Artica." said Mia from behind Artica.

 Chapter 856: Mind Magic

    "You are so pitiful, Artica." said Mia from behind Artica.


    At once, Artica is surprised and notices Mia is already behind her pointing her finger at her neck. Then, she looks at Mia in front of her. Seeing two Mia back and forth, Artica''s eyes somehow gain a rity.


    "This¡­"mented Artica.


    "Surprise?" asked Mia in a mocking tone.


    Although this ce is their inner world, it doesn''t mean they can do anything they like. They couldn''t just create something out of nowhere. Creating a clone or multiplying themselves is impossible unless they use the corresponding skills.


    "Hmph!! Surprise?! Far from it." retorted Artica before moving away.


    "Your illusion magic is good. But, it is far to deceive phoenix eyes. I guess you are now barely qualified as my new vessel. Don''t disappoint me, Mia." said Artica before striking her palm to empty space beside her.


    At the same time, the invisible hiding Mia suddenly gets pushed back and thrown out of their inner world. *Whosh* A momentter, she notices she is back at Angus'' dark space prison.


    "Mia, are you alright?" asked Millie worriedly.


    "Yes. I am fine. I am just a little bit tired." said Mia.


    "Can you share with us what you find?" asked Angus from the side.


    Then, Mia told them everything, from his sudden blurry visions to meeting her granduncle to Artica''s weird behavior.


    "It''s normal, Mia. Although Artica will live as part of you, her existence will no more after thest step. It is the same as death or probably worse. As for her sudden rity of behavior, it may have something to do with her past reincarnation."


    "As you know, a phoenix can''t truly die but will keep reincarnating, especially the strong one. Despite her stupid, arrogant attitude, Artica is one of the strongest phoenixes. She is the only Phoenix that manages to break thew of nature and attain power opposite to fire."


    "Same as Fire Phoenix, no one knows how long she has been reincarnated. With each reincarnation, we bought something from our previous vessel. It could be a hidden memory or attachment that somehow influences our thinking." exined Jayna.


    "This is why most phoenixes have an irritable attitude and are very moody. Still, there are also times we could be very wise through our old soul." added Jayna.


    "Like the current smart Mommy?" asked Anna from the side.


    "Mommy is always smart, Anna." replied Jayna while hugging her mischievous daughter.


    Ignoring the little troublemaker interruption, "So, the Nostrand family is great at illusion magic?" asked Angus to return to the topic.


    "I am not sure either. The vision is too fast to grasp something. But, I also couldn''t forget about it. It is a weird feeling. It is as if it is just in front of me, but something prevents me from grasping it." replied Mia.


    "Hmmm¡­ There is a possibility that it is not just a simple illusion magic but is more like mind magic. It is a very obscure branch of magic and very hard to learn. Even our kingdom didn''t know much about it." said Angus.


    "Then, what should I do?" asked Mia.


    "First, try to learn and practice more from those visions. I believe you will understand more as you progress. Moreover, your family and predecessor seem to adhere to timeless magic philosophy." said Angus.


    "Timeless magic?" asked everyone in confusion.


    "It is not a particr branch of magic but more like a concept. The greatest magic in the world is finding the magic itself. It is a very ancient magic philosophy. It exins that the existence of magic itself is magical, unexinable, and the process to attain it is magic itself."


    "There are many kinds of interpretations for this kind of philosophy. The most famous and controversial one is to think everything around us is part of magic." exined Angus.


    ''Which is not wrong ording to the worldwide magicwork theory.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Because of its controversial theory with the current magic theory, only a few follow such a philosophy like those of a long-lived race like an elf who has nothing to do or those geek inventors."


    "I also hear some dwarfs also believe in such a philosophy. I think your granduncle is reminding you to keep exploring those visions and magic you¡­. supposedly inherited." said Angus.


    "That magic inheritance you got is not tangible but already inside of you since you received that vision." added Angus while using [Analyze] to digest all the information.


    Hearing Angus'' exnation, Mia and everyone finally understand Mia''s inheritance.


    "So, I should train this mind magic from now on?" asked Mia.


    "Yes. Though I am unsure how much you could learn untilpetition." said Angus.


    After discussing Mia''s future direction, they leave the gloomy space prison. As for Mia''s participation in the knightpetition, they no longer worry about it. In fact, Angus knows Mia will be fine even without using Phoenix''s power.


    Mia''s merging process is different from Jayna. She already inherited all the Ice Phoenix''s innate abilities but couldn''t touch the true power of Phoenix. She already has a huge mana reserve, Phoenix physical, and its absurd natural regeneration.


    This inherent ability is enough to defeat most lower garage knights without worry. However, she may be forced to use her phoenix power when fighting against a high-grade knight.


    Her phoenix power maye out on its own during a perilous situation. Considering Artica''s behavior, Jayna knows she may also be trying to mess out at that time.


    Jayna knows Ice Phoenix Artica hates to lose even though it is just her own vessel. Her previous sudden appearance already proves this matter. Although Ice Phoenix''s power may boost Mia''sbat prowess by top-notch, it is still uncontroble.


    She is far from those geniuses who haveplete control over their power. Angus and Jayna could easily predict Mia''s loss or even leave her with heavy injury. In the worst case, she may even go berserk because of her unstable soul.


    After leaving the secret research facility, everyone goes on their own. Angus and Jayna decide to return to the Royal Pce''s dining area under the urge of the little gluttony Anna. During this time, Angus could hear loud curses from one of the rooms.


    "Fuck you!!"


    "No, Fuck you!!"


    "You bloody fucker!!"


    A loud curse and profanities keep being heard from outside the room.


    "Err.. What is going on?" asked Jayna.


    "It seems two nobles are fighting each other over something." said Angus.


    "Hmmm¡­. It''s rare for those nobles to act without restraint like this, especially in the Royal Pce."


    "That''s because they are Marquis Sterling and Marquis Arden. The two of them have been rivals since their youth. The meal is ready, My Lady." said head butler Darius from the side.


    "Food!!" eximed Anna excitedly while being held by Jayna.


    "Marquis Arden and Marquis Sterling? I hear they had close territory in the west." said Angus.


    "Yes, Baron Victory. Their territory is famous for being a food distributor with animal husbandry as their top production." exined Darius.


    "I understand." said Angus as they arrived at the dining area.


    Now, Angus and the others forget entirely about the previous noble banter. Still, it is pretty rare to find two high noblemen who dare to curse and fight openly like that. Moreover, Angus could observe all the people nearby who were already used to such a scene.


    Even the men under them are already used to their loud bickering behavior. Miraculously, no one dared to bad-mouth the two marquis'' bad etiquette.


    ''Well, with the two territories working as the top food supplier, I guess no one dares to offend them. Otherwise, they will no longer enjoy high-quality meat.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    For others, they could survive even with the absence of high-quality meat. However, it is a different case for a noble. Unable to ess such a luxury despite having the authority is like seeing the most delicious food inside a bulletproof ss.


    As Angus and Jayna enjoy their meal, the dining area door suddenly opens. *Brak* Two grown-up men grab each other''s hair while cursing around.


    "You fucking bloody bastard!!" cursed one of the two men with a mustache.


    "Fuck you!! Dirty bastard!!" cursed the other man with a goatee beard.


    ''Eerrr¡­ Why did they fight like kids?! It is as if they don''t know other profanity words. Also, both of them clearly are not using mana despite having physical struggles.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    Angus didn''t expect the two grown-up men to act like children and ignore their surroundings. Still, their sudden intrusion is nothing to Anna and Jayna.


    One focuses on munching the food before her while the other takes care of the little gluttony''s grease-oily mouth from the leftovers.


    Just as the two grown men wanted to choke each other and continue their child fight, "Gentleman, please mind your behavior. You are in the presence of the fourth princess and inside the dining area." said Darius from the side.


    At the same time, the two grown-up men sense a dreadful and silent killing intent from the old headbutler. As the head butler, Darius hates it when someone dares to interrupt the Royal Family''s meal inside the dining area.

 Chapter 857: Land Fertility Solution

    Sensing a deadly intent from the old head butler Darius, the two Marquis finally stop like a child being reprimanded by their parents.


    "D-Darius¡­" greeted Marquis Arden.


    "H-Haha¡­ Yes. It''s been a while, Darius." said Marquis Sterling awkwardly.


    "If the two excellencies are done behaving like children, I will escort you outside less if it disturbs the princess''s meal," said Darius seriously.


    Although Darius is only a head butler, no one dares underestimate him. This old butler has already be the head butler of the Royal Pce since the previous king. He is also famous for training various kinds of perfect maids and butlers for nobles.


    Because of this influence and reputation, no one dares to offend this mysterious old head butler.


    "Err.. About that?" said Marquis Sterling.


    "Sorry, Darius. I have some important matters with Baron Victory. But, you should escort this imbecile so his presence doesn''t pollute the air." said Marquis Arden.


    ''Hmm... What did they want to do with me?'' thought Angus inwardly.


    "Hmph¡­ The thief called another thief. Are you sure it is not you who is polluting the air? Your smelly breath could destroy the princess''s appetite." retorted Marquis Sterling.


    "What did you say?!!" retorted Marquis Arden in anger.


    "Here we go again." muttered Angus while enjoying the unique interaction between the two Marquis.


    It is unusual for the high noble to behave like them. Moreover, Angus could feel that the two interactions had no malicious intent. They may curse each other, but none harbor any bad intent for others. It is quite a weird and unique rtionship.


    "Ehem¡­ The two lords, why don''t we have a meal together?" asked Angus to de-escte the situation.


    He could feel the old butler Darius was ready to knock out the two Marquis as they continued their childish squabble.


    "Ahh¡­ Yes. That''s right." said Marquis Arden.


    "Then, pardon my sudden intrusion." said Maquis Sterling.


    After everyone sits, the two Marquis can''t help but look at the little gluttony Anna, who keeps globbing down the food non-stop. The nearby butler and maids also sent dishes non-stop under the lead of Brigida and Lilith. Such a scene definitely leaves a lot of impression.


    ''Big customer!!'' thought the two Marquis while considering another business opportunity.


    Others think Anna''s eating habits are bad and look savage. For a food producer, they only see her as a big customer, especially when she sees all the high-quality meat dishes.


    Noticing the two Marquis''s unusual eyes, "So, is there anything I could help with?" asked Angus, diverting the two Marquis''s attention.


    "Y-Yes. I hear Baron Victory has sessfully created a solution to rejuvenate the farmingnd." said Marquis Arden from the side.


    "I hope Baron Victory can share the recipe with us. Of course, it is not for free. The Sterling noble family could greatlypensate you for the recipe." Marquis Sterling added.


    "Hmph¡­ What a hugepensation?! It is nothing but empty talk. The Arden noble family will pay 100 thousand gold coins for the recipe." retorted Marquis Arden.


    "100 thousand?! Who are you trying to cheat? Such an important recipe is a miracle solution. I will offer 200 thousand." replied Marquis Sterling.


    As the two Marquis start bickering and increasing their price again, Angus takes his time to sort the information and [Analyze] the situation. The rejuvenation of farmingnd is a solution he created for the Heart Kingdom''s herb farm facility.


    Previously, Angus noticed that cultivating rare ingredients and herbs could slowly degrade thend''s fertility. This is a massive problem for Angus and King Leon since they know cultivating these ingredients is only a cover.


    They didn''t want to spend more effort and resources onnd remation just to camouge the real ingredient. It may even cost them more than the profit from the Miasma Antidote sale.


    In the end, Angus could only create a special solution or fertilizer to solve this problem. By coincidence, he found a perfect solution with its main ingredient from the Everwhite Region. He finds Gram''s core contains great vitality and elemental nature.


    After several treatments and processes, it could be a good solution for any infertilend and even rejuvenate a whole wastnd. With the Gram''s core as the sole main ingredient, its production cost is also very cheap.


    Angus is not worried about Gram''s core''sck either since they could easily hunt them down from the Everwhite region. Since it will be a monster habitat, they will always have enough Gram''s core.


    The solution is essential for Marquis Arden and Sterling, who dominate the animal husbandry market. Domesticating high-quality livestock is costly, and they often need to cultivate their own feed through agriculture, especially for beast-type livestock.


    Unlike ordinary livestock, beast livestock need more resources to grow since they are mana-based creatures.


    Their animal feed farm may not be as harsh as Angus'' farming facility. However, it still sucks thend''s fertility over the years. If thend is too infertile, it will produce bad animal feed, affecting the final product quality.


    Previously, the two Marquish needed to spend a lot of money to call the elf race to rejuvenate the wholend. With Angus'' fertility solution, they no longer need to spend a lot of money and have a sustainable solution. It willpletely solve the problem for their future generation.


    "Hmm¡­ I presume the two lords already get permission from His Highness." said Angus after thought for a while.


    Hearing this, the two Marquis stop bickering and look at each other.


    "Yes, we had." replied the two Marquis.


    "His Majesty said as long as Baron Victory agreed to share the recipe, we would be permitted to use and create the solution." added Marquis Sterling.


    Although Angus is the inventor of the fertility solution, he cannot share it with the public because it concerns the nation''s secret, the Miasma Antidote. The kingdom strictly controls its use and information.


    "Hmm¡­ Then, let''s.. Wait, I think it is better to leave this negotiation to Jayna. The fourth princess always takes care of my business matters." said Angus.


    For Angus, this is a simple matter. The amount of money the two lords give is nothing to him. However, Jayna knows this is an opportunity to gain some influence over the two Marquis noble families.


    The two Marquis noble families belong to the neutral faction. They neither support the Royal Heart family nor any other noble family. In fact, they are one of the few noble families that could stand on their own and be an independent small kingdom anytime.


    Fortunately, neither has any reason to rebel or expand their territory. From their perspective as food producers, this is a counterproductive move that will only lead to more loss than profit.


    Therefore, as long as King Leon didn''t make unreasonable demands, they could follow and be part of the Heart Kingdom. They are even happy to be part of the Heart Kingdom since they get protection from two seventh-grade people.


    Knowing Jayna''s intention to bring the two neutral noble families on their side, Angus decides to leave this political game alone.


    "Fourth princess?!" Marquis Arden and Marquis Sterling ncing at Jayna beside Angus.


    In response, Jayna only nods to the two lords while taking care of the messy eater Anna.


    ''It seems the rumor about Baron Victory and the fourth princess'' rtionship is true. There is also this messy child.'' thought Marquis Sterling.


    ''If the rumor about the fourth princess is true, I should prepare for this negotiation. No one knows what kind of things she will ask. I hope the idiot Sterling will notply easily or get into more trouble.'' thought Marquis Arden.


    The two Marquis have their own concern about Jayna and the negotiation. After talking with Angus and Jayna more, they decide to leave the business negotiation for another day.


    Another month has passed since Angus met the two Marquis and discovered Mia''s family secret. This month, he has been busy training his friends and working on research projects.


    As days passed, variousbatants also arrived in the capital city. Although thepetition was still a month away, no one could predict what would happen on the route, especially in this magical world.


    Everyone prefers toe to the capital city as soon as possible. The capital city has be more crowded than before. For the local residents, every day is like a festival event.


    *GRRGMMMM* At this moment, a strong earthquake suddenly shook the wholend. To be exact, the entire Heart kingdom is shaking.


    ''Earthquake?! No... the air itself is trembling!! This direction¡­ Everwhite!!'' thought Angus as he stabilized himself.


    At the same time, a red-haired man stood still while observing the distorted misty terrain in the distance. He is Jade Victory, the meteor. He returned from the Undermine ruins a month ago and looked over the iing master dwarves.


    Then, Jade stays at Frostfall City to stabilize the previous Everwhite region. Although they could guess the ancient behemoth''s n was to make it a monster habitat, they still don''t know the details of it.


    Jade is tasked to monitor the whole area in case the Ancient Behemoth causes a wave of monsters. Still, they never expected the Ancient Behemoth to make a big move like this.


    Furthermore, Jade could feel it was not just a simple closing dimension entrance. He could feel the Ancient Behemoth literally wreak havoc on the whole dimension. Although not enough to copse the whole dimension, it will destroy everything inside.

 Chapter 858: Purge

    ''It seems the Ancient Behemoth is trying to purge the whole area and turn it into a pure monster habitat. Fortunately, we have already evacuated the whole region.'' thought Jade inwardly.


    Jade had already read Angus'' report about a dozen pocket dimensions inside the Everwhite basin. He knows the beast and Gram could stay safely inside these pocket dimensions until the whole purge finishes.


    As Jade observes the distorted misty terrain before him, he notices arge amount of fire elemental pulled into the dimension. The surrounding snowy area suddenly has a drastic temperature change.


    The snowy ground turns into a scorched wastnd beforepletely freezing up the next moment. Such a magical scene could be seen across the whole area. Yet, Jade ignores all this and focuses on the distorted mist before him.


    His sharp eyes prated the mist and observed the entire Everwhite Region. At the same time, a white Ancient Behemoth stood still on the cracked snowy ground. Various small space cracks erupted in his surroundings.


    These tiny cracks immediately disappear as fast as they appear. Still, they cause havoc to the surroundings. Just a single small crack as powerful as a full-powered magic cannon. Now, hundreds of thousands of them appear continuously.


    The Ancient Behemoth ignores the mayhem in the surroundings as if it is not his doing. Like Jade, its eyes seem to prate everything and meet with Jade.


    However, itcks Jade''s solemn expression. Unlike Jade, Ancient Behemoth is used to meeting powerful seventh-grade-level creatures.


    There are many monster overlords hidden inside the basin. Few are even stronger than him and can create their own pocket dimension.


    As time passed, the shaking slowly calmed down. Jade also noticed the dimension entrance bing smaller. Just as he thought it would be fully closed, it stopped at the size of the Royal Pce main entrance.


    It is still big and tall enough to amodate a few giants simultaneously, but it looks smallerpared to its previous size. Thick cold mist also slowly spreads around, covering the distorted dimensional entrance.


    With the whole situation calmed down, Jade finally felt relieved. *ROOARR* He hears countless monsters roar and Gram from behind the dimension entrance. He knows the monster and Gram has alreadye out to take over the whole Everwhite region.


    ''For now, the whole Everwhite should be enough to hold the monster poption. Still, I doubt it could hold with that countless monster number. Hmm¡­ It seems there will be a monster wave in the next few months.'' thought Jade while thinking for a moment.


    Jade knows the monster and Gram will start to look for territory to stay. After that, those who couldn''t find the proper territory will be forced to leave. The misty dimension entrance will be their only exit. Then, it will be a monster wave simr to the Dark Forest.


    "It seems we really need to give up Everwhite." muttered Jade.


    Furthermore, Jade confirmed it is entirely impossible to reim Everwhite. The primary reason for this is the number of monster overlords. Through his perception, he could notice more than ten monster overlords with hundreds of high-grade monsters upying the Everwhite area.


    Most overlordse from the Gram-type, which is more dangerous and challenging than ordinary monsters. Such a force makes Jade remember the Endless Battlefield dimension and his struggle to survive during his youth.


    Reiming and fighting all these monster overlords with just Heart Kingdom''s current power is impossible.


    Moreover, the Heart also couldn''t just ask another kingdom or world alliance for help since the Everwhite region is located near the center of the Heart kingdom. Inviting many influential people at once is the same as looking for trouble.


    In the meantime, Angus and his friend continued their training after the shaking calmed down. The change in the Everwhite region didn''t affect them at all. Currently, Angus is looking out for everyone''s training while thinking of something.


    ''Hmm¡­ Another sixth-grade. This is bad. Should I take this time to return home? But I also need to train them and prepare for thepetition. Tch¡­ troublesome.''ined Angus.


    Using [Great Mana Echolocation] periodically, Angus could watch over the capital city anytime. The previous massive earthquake also helped Angus identify a person''s power urately. All strong people will naturally react to such an unforeseen ident.


    Combined with his high intelligence and [Analyze], he finds more sixth-grade people arrive at the capital city. If they are just escorting the participant or watching thepetition, Angus doesn''t care what they will do.


    It will create more trouble if they create a mess in the capital city or even try to assassinate him. Some people may use this chance to create more chaos, like in the Undermine Council.


    Moreover, Angus does not believe those bounty hunters will give up easily because he is holed up inside the capital city. Ten million gold coins for killing a single person below seventh grade could always arouse someone''s greed.


    The knightpetition will be their opportunity tounch an assassination on him. Still, it is not easy to sneak up on him. The whole capital city is covered up with massive magic runes.


    This magic rune has various uses, such as detection, protection, simple restriction, and many others.


    The massive magic runes actually could only be used by the Heart Kingdom''s king. In fact, no one knows about these massive magic runes. Not even the princes or any other high nobles know about it.


    Still, these magic runes couldn''t be hidden from Angus'' sharp sense. Using [Analyze] and his high intelligence, Angus creates a backdoor and uses a few of its features without King Leon''s knowledge.


    With the help of magic runes, he could mark people and warn them if they were nearby. He also created another function, which was to spy and record every action people did inside the capital city.


    Angus leaves this spying and recording function to lessen his mental burden. Still, it is impossible to spy on everyone in the capital city. Hence, Silvi only spies on those with fifth-grade and above strength.


    Certainly, such an action would breach someone''s privacy. However, Angus didn''t worry too much about it. Since these people agreed toe to the capital city, they also needed to agree about these terms, especially with those with powerful power.


    "Hmm¡­ Tch.. As I predicted." said Angus.


    *Swossh* *Swossh* *Swossh* [4th Circle - Vulcan Shots] Hundreds of small fireballs erupted from Angus and flew towards a specific direction. Before long, these fireballs hit the moving hideous people all over the manor.


    "Pavlon, please tell the guards to take care of our new guests." said Angus.


    "Certainly, young master." said the head butler Pavlov from beside him.


    Angus and his friends do not always stay at the Royal Pce. They often stay at the Victory Manor house. Unlike the strictly guarded Royal Pce, the Victory Manor is less imprable in the eyes of everyone.


    In fact, Angus knows there is almost no difference between the two ces regarding security. Still, most people prefer to attack Victory Manor rather than the Royal Pce.


    Still, they stay at Victory Manor because of the Sur Knight and Explosion Squad. These two squads are good training partners for Ian and the others.


    Sur Knights have highbat power and are practical in terms of direct confrontation. On the other hand, the Explosion squad often uses various explosion magic items or skills to enhance its fighting capabilities.


    With many varieties of battle opponents, Ian and the others gain more battle experience. Now, they can also keep calm when fighting against a new opponent with unknown battle styles.


    After taking out some sneaky rats, Angus continues to bully Ian and the others as living targets. Soon, another month passed and the knightpetition finally began.


    The preliminary phase will be held inside the special build area previously used by King Leon to beat Angus and Jayna. Currently, the area is divided into many parts to hold multiple battles simultaneously.


    During the preliminary stage, there is no special event or opening. The kingdom also opens the registration process for a few days. Anyone whoes to the arena can join and participate in thepetition.


    To everyone''s surprise, thousands of people registered as participants. Everyone wants to try their luck and win the prize.


    Usually, apetition like this has the grand prize of high-level skills/spells. But, reaching the big 16 in thispetition already grants high-grade skills/spells.


    Other winning prizes are also something that couldn''t be bought with money, such as high-quality magic items, Vigo''s Power arm, and even the artifact.


    Currently, Angus is sitting inside a room with multiple magic screen projections on the front. The magic screen shows the preliminary battle of the knightpetition.


    Besides him, some people look at the magic screen seriously. All of them are the hidden juries who decide the battle arrangement. Their current job is to mark a strong participant and prevent them from fighting another strong participant too early.


    The preliminary phase has straightforward rules. The participant must defeat the other party to win within the specified boundary.


    Killing is not prohibited, but it is not rmended, and the killer must take responsibility. Furthermore, the proctor in the arena also has the authority to stop the fight if it bes threatening.

 Chapter 859: Flattery

    As time passed, the first individual battle for all the participants finally ended. With multiple battle areas, they could finish the first battle in a short period. Angus and the other juries went into another room to discuss the following battle arrangement.


    "I suggest these participants should be arranged separately." said one of the old veterans.


    A magic projection emerges from the table and shows a list of participant names and photos. Angus can see Ian, Axel, and Mia on the list, which does not surprise him. The three of them are entirely different from the other participants.


    Even without their unique skills or abilities, they could easily overpower their opponent with their mana and magic equipment. Thepetition never forbids using magic items or weapons. Anyone could use as many magic tools as possible.


    It may be unfair to those below who couldn''t afford magic items. However, magic items are also consumable items. If they use it too much, they may use more money than the winning prize.


    At that time, they will only be a huge loss for the participant or whoever sponsors the participant. Furthermore, the winning prize is not an unobtainable item. Anyone could get it if they had enough money and connections.


    If someone could afford numerous high-quality magic items at once, they could buy the winning prize anytime. Therefore, no one forbids the usage of external props like magic weapons or tools.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to add another participant?" asked the old veteran.


    "I think Reza Regalsoar should also be on the list." said another old veteran.


    "I suggest Berson¡­" said another jury.


    Soon, more names were added to the list. Since this is the first battle, no one cares about the new suggestion name. Whether these people had the actual capability or not doesn''t matter since the number of participants is still too manypared to the list.


    After finishing the name list, Angus and the other juries returned to the screening room to observe the first team battle in the afternoon. Unlike the individual battle, which at most urs for half an hour per fight, the team battle takes more time.


    One team battle could take up to one hour for a single battle. Though, a battle this long is very rare and always ends up with a battle of attrition. At this moment, everyone was attracted to Ian''s group. Unexpectedly, their battle ended just a few seconds after its start.


    ''Such strongbat prowess. No wonder, they are chosen by His Majesty as the Royal Team.'' thought most of the juries inside the room.


    "As expected of the group sponsored by His Majesty." said one of the veterans in the room.


    "Yes, their level ispletely differentpared to others." said another veteran.


    "Congrattions, Baron Victory. It seems the Royal team will secure thispetition." said another old veteran while ttering Angus.


    Everyone knows this team is personally trained by Angus and supported by His Majesty. They also know King Leon''s intention by letting Angus'' friend participate in thepetition. The Royal Team is a political movement to show off to other kingdoms.


    Although a few of the juries also have their own teams participating, they still fall shortpared to Ian''s group after seeing their battle.


    "Nothing is certain yet. You should know any single mistake in the battle could end in disaster." said Angus with a bored expression.


    Angus knows these veterans have tried to gain his favor a few times. Despite hisck of action in the political circle, these old veterans attach great importance to Angus.


    They know that with Angus''s current power and growth, he has a huge chance to break through to the legendary seventh-grade level. At that time, Angus would be the main pir of the kingdom, whether he wanted it or not.


    In fact, most of the high noble families already regard Angus as a more important figure than the current three royal princes. No matter how good the prince is, they will fall short if they can''t reach the seventh-grade level.


    Be it a cunning tactic, plot, or brilliant mind, it will be uselesspared to seventh-grade power. This kind of power is not called legendary for no reason.


    Only by reaching this legendary level could they give the kingdom a sense of security and lead it into prosperity.


    "Hahaha¡­ Young Baron Victory, I don''t think any other team couldpare to the Royal team, " said another old veteran while ttering.


    *BOOM* At this moment, everyone finds that another team battle has also ended. The battle ended in a few minutes,parable to the Royal Team''s, but only a minute more. Such a record surprises everyone.


    "A magician group?"mented one of the veterans


    "Hmm¡­ Isn''t that the Alvan team sponsored by the second prince Dietrich?" said another old veteran.


    "I hear theye from Alvan United."mented another veteran.


    "Put them on the list. Their fighting prowess is enough to beat an ordinary team."mented Angus from the side with a smirk.


    "Err.. S-Sure." said one of the staff nearby.


    Everyone already heard about Alvan United''s envoy sh with Angus. If it is before the incident, they may be trying to incite Angus or plot something ording to their interest. However, Angus revealed dense manapared to sixth grade at that time.


    Even if these people are not witnessing such a scene themselves, they have their own informationwork and know about this matter. No one dares mess with sixth-grade people over a simple matter.


    There is even a rumor that Everwhite''s destruction is because someone is offending the young Baron. Soon, the first-day team battle also came to an end. Since it is only the first day and registration is still open, most participants will only need to fight once.


    Later, they may be forced to fight a few times a day. However, every participant will still have the same number of battles in the end. Angus and the old veterans also had to arrange the battle for everyone. As the team battle ended, the hidden juries had another meeting.


    Unlike the individual battle, the team battle has fewer participants, which leads to fewer teams on the list. Moreover, the standard for the name list also rose significantly.


    In a team battle, having just one or two strong participants is not enough. Many factors must be considered, such as teamwork, strategy, overall individual strength, etc.


    These many considerations already give the juries a headache and lead to heated arguments even on the first day. If they put a team with average strength, all the other teams will also be included.


    It is an entirely different situation than the individual team, where the fighting power difference could be clearly seen.


    "What did you mean the Sycaro team was not qualified? Did you not see they had fourth grade?!!" said one of the old veterans.


    "Hmph!! It is just one-fourth grade. But, they had bad teamwork. I bet they will immediately lose against any other team with good teamwork." retorted another old veteran.


    "What did you say?!!" retorted the other old veterans.


    Various heated arguments erupted inside the meeting room. Seeing no end to these petty fights, Angus could only sigh helplessly. Now, he starts to regret bing a hidden juries. He partook in this troublesome task because he owed favors to King Leon for Everwhite''s mess.


    The initial incidents of Everwhite are caused by him, and there is also the bloodlust incident while forging Jayna''s sword. Moreover, the guardian organization was alsopletely crippled.


    They may have rebellious thoughts, but it is still a massive loss for the Heart kingdom. Now, Angus needed to work hard to make up for the loss and owed a lot of favors to King Leon for covering him.


    Unless it was against his bottom line, Angus practically couldn''t refuse King Leon''s request for a while.


    "*Sigh* This is going to take a while." grumbled Angus.


    "Haha.. You will slowly get used to this situation, Baron Victory."mented the old veterans from the side.


    Angus''s rtionship with these old veterans is very good since most of them try to curry favor with him. Seeing these old veterans bootlicking, Angus couldn''t help but frown and remember his conversation with King Leon not too long ago.


    "Supervise the noble families?!!" said Angus.


    "Yes. To prevent those noble families from bing cancerous for the kingdom, there is a need for a legal force to supervise the aristocrats and hide from the public. A noble family will be purged and eliminated without mercy when they cross a certain line or are too corrupted."


    "At first, this was the responsibility of Everwhite Guardian and Count mewaver. However, you should know what happened to them after the previous incident. The Guardian practically crippled and disbanded." exined King Leon.


    "Most of its current members are dead or take this opportunity to explore the world, away from duty and oath that previously bound them." added King Leon.

 Chapter 860: Reunion

    "So, you want me to create a simr organization? Are you sure I am a good candidate for this kind of work?" asked Angus in disbelief.


    Not to mention King Leon, even Angus himself will not believe he will be impartial while doing his job. As a human, he also has his greed and selfishness.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are impartial as long as you don''t cross the line. Besides, you are the best candidate. Your current strength is on par with our Duke/Duchess. No one dares to mess with you. You also have no interest in our politics."


    "At least, you will be impartial when dealing with noble families that have no rtionship with you. This is already good enough." said King Leon.


    "Urgh¡­ Can''t you choose someone else?! How about Duchess Amberze or my dad?" asked Angus.


    "Lia is in no position to handle such a responsibility. Although her current hidden Duchess position makes her rarely appear in public, she still needs to patrol around the border with her sh Squad."


    "I also don''t want her to involve her with our noble vicious politics anymore. She had already sacrificed too much for the kingdom. I prefer that she stays as a Crimson sh hero in everyone''s heart." exined King Leon.


    "As for your father, you should know he is busier than the other Duke/Duchess. He may not even attend the knightpetition." added King Leon.


    "True¡­ I hear Dad has note home since the new year. Momined a lot about it." chimed Angus.


    "Then, how about the other Duke or Uncle Jade maybe." said Angus.


    "You are joking, right?" replied King Leon while looking at Angus as if he was an idiot.


    "Err¡­ Yeah. They are even impossible candidate." said Angus.


    To supervise the noble family, they not only have at least sixth-grade strength and impartiality but also couldn''t make too much of a wave in politics. As a seventh grade, Jade is second to King Leon when ites to affecting the political circle.


    If he bes the supervisor, many nobles will gather around Jade or try to use him as a spear against King Leon. Then, It will not be long before another civil war erupted between Jade and King Leon. This is something that King Leon and Jade don''t want to see.


    As for the other Duke or Duchess, they are already involved too deeply within their own political circle. Most of the Duke/Duchess already created their faction.


    If King Leon is not sitting on the throne, they may even create their kingdom in their territory. They could no longer be impartial like Angus. Giving them such a position is like giving a poisonous snake wing to turn into a dragon.


    Hearing such a reason, Angus also agreed with King Leon. He knows he has little interest in politics as long as it does not involve his family or loved ones. With his current strength and position, no one dares to mess with him.


    The Victory family''s position is also stable enough under the Royal family. They no longer need to expand or intend to increase their authority. The Victory family just wants to develop their current territory peacefully.


    Combined with all his previous records, King Leon believes Angus will be a good leader in supervising the noble families. Moreover, King Leon knows Angus hates troublesome tasks. He will not just purge any noble families and create trouble everywhere.


    Still, King Leon knows that, with his current trouble-ma trait, Angus may kill one or two nobles who offend him. This is also in King Leon''s consideration as long as he didn''t kill the noble family.


    Killing a few nobles and killing the whole family is a different matter. One is just murdering a few leeches, the other is the destruction of an entire noble family inheritance.


    Any noble family has some influence, be it some ancient knowledge, umted wealth, vastworking, or various useful heritage. Losing this kind of heritage will weaken the Heart Kingdom.


    Even the previous Guardian didn''t dare to purge noble families discriminately. Thest destruction of the Gonzalet noble family is the first time a high-ranking noble family gets purged.


    "How about my subordinate?" asked Angus.


    "Count mewaver and his squad will help you. However, you will make decisions and take responsibility for them," said King Leon.


    "*Sigh* I will think about it." said Angus before leaving the office.


    Recalling the conversation with King Leon, Angus couldn''t help but release a deep sigh. He never wanted to get involved in the Heart Kingdom''s political circle.


    All he wants is to enjoy his peaceful life with Jayna and Anna and do some research once in a while. Unfortunately, he knows this is impossible. Although he already has enough strength to protect himself and his loved one, he knows he can''t ignore the world and the kingdom.


    Sooner orter, he will be forced to get involved with the kingdom''s politics just because of his presence.


    ''*Sigh* It seems I couldn''t just be holed up inside the research facility. Well, it is already impossible with Anna by our side.'' thought Angus inwardly.


    After another hour of debate, the team battle list is finally finalized. Angus immediately covered in me and disappeared from the spot [me Blink].


    Seeing Angus using such a simr skill with His Majesty, all the old veterans were convinced of their previous decision to gain favors with this young baron. Some even already regard him as the sessor of King Leon.


    In the meantime, a mysterious hooded man walks leisurely inside the capital city. Despite his hideous and conspicuous appearance, no one paid attention to him. Even the guards seem not to notice the man.


    People with hideous attire are not rare in the capital city. However, all of them always attracted the guards or the extermination squad. Yet, no one seems to notice him, as if he does not exist.


    While walking around, the hideous man crashes with another passerby. The mysterious man ignored the person and kept walking. Just as the passerby wanted to call the person and get angry, he suddenly clutched his chest in pain before slumping on the ground.


    In a few seconds, the passerby already turned into a corpse without life. On the other hand, the hideous man keeps walking while being ignored by everyone.


    "*Sigh* I should have never volunteered myself before. Those ungrateful bastards keep giving me more jobs nonstop. Which part don''t they understand about retirement?" grumbled the hideous person.


    "Then, you should just say no to them. It is not good being a pushover." said Angus, who suddenly appeared behind the hideous person.


    "Ooohh¡­ Now, this is interesting." said the hideous person.


    The hideous person put down his hood and revealed his wolf-beastman appearance.


    "Good to see you again, wolf beastman Atonas." replied Angus.


    Atonas is a wolf beastman who worked under Merra during the Undermine Council incident. Angus noticed that this mysterious wolf beastman seemed to sh with the monster-minded people.


    Moreover, this wolf beastman even toying with those monstrous people. Such a person arouses Angus'' vignce.


    "Huhuhu¡­ As I thought, you notice me. No wonder, those ungrateful bastards begged me to take this job." said Atonas.


    "What is your purpose foring here?" asked Angus coldly.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s say it is a business matter." replied Atonas casually.


    *SWISH* Suddenly, Angus attacks Atonas decisively with his hand. Before his hand touches Atonas, Angus feels like touching nothing but air as the wolf beastman disappears from his spot.


    "How rude¡­ Is this the famous aristocrat''s greeting for thew-abidingmoner?" said Atonas mockingly.


    ''Space skill? No, he moves very fast. It is so fast that even Chief Might looks like a turtle. No wonder, he could ''y'' with those monstrous people.'' thought Angus inwardly as he [Analyze] Atonas'' movement.


    "I am sorry. But, the capital city is not weing you at this moment." said Angus before releasing a series of [Fire Missile]


    "Ohh.. Come on." said Atonas as he dodged again.


    *BLINK* *BAM* Just as Atonas appeared in another ce, a burst erupted near him as a fiery kick hit his face. At thest moment, Atonas manages to guard his head using his hands but still forces back a few meters away.


    "Kukukuku¡­ Now, that was a surprise!! I knew it would be exciting." said Atonas with a big smile.


    Atonas once again disappears from the spot.


    "Throat" a bone chilling whisper heard in Angus'' ear.


    *BANG* A momentter, Angus feels like being hit by something sharp. Fortunately, he managed to guard his neck with his hands on time. Otherwise, he will be headless. On the other hand, he feels a little bit of sting on his hand as the long red mark has already healed.


    "Kukuku¡­ Careful. Careful. Don''t spoil the fun yet." said Atonas while ying with two sickles in his hand.


    Seeing the previous counterattack, Angus took a battle stance. The surrounding atmosphere suddenly turned colder and silent. It was as if something was pressing on the whole area.


    "This is going to be fun." said Atonas while licking his wolf mouth.

 Chapter 861: Extreme Yin-Yang

    "This is going to be fun." said Atonas while licking his wolf mouth.


    In contrast with his yful expression, Atonas has a different thought.


    ''Fuck! Fuck!! Are you kidding me?!! How could he keep up with me?! What kind of pressure is this? Just who the hell is he?!


    I am not going to die, right?!!'' thought Atonas in panic.


    The two of them face off against each other in silence. Suddenly, Atonas disappeared from his spot tounch the attack first. As soon as he disappeared, an invisible wave erupted from Angus.


    "[Domain - Extreme Yin-Yang]" muttered Angus softly.


    Arge yin-yang diagram covered the ground and their surroundings. At the same time, Atonas stops on his track just a few centimeters away from Angus. He couldn''t move nor perceive the sudden change in the surroundings.


    The yin-yang diagram slowly rotates on the ground. With the movement of the yin-yang diagram, Angus also moves along with the diagram. It stops until Angus stands directly behind Atonas.


    On the other hand, another Atonas appeared to rece the previous Angus'' position. The new Atonas seems like mirroring the real Atonas. At this moment, time starts to move again. The real Atonas surprise at seeing another him in ce of Angus.


    However, his richbat experience ignores this problem and attacks the fake Atonas. The fake Atonas do not stay idle either but also move mirroring the real ones. The same speed, power, and even skill. *Stab* *Stab* *Stab* *Stab*


    In a split second, the two Atonas hurt each other, leaving them with the same wound.


    ''Urgh¡­ Is this a mirroring clone?!'' thought Atonas inwardly.


    Just as Atonas stops attacking and creates a distance, the clone suddenly no longer mirrors his movement and hits Atonas a few times before disappearing. All of this happens in a split second, and it looks like Atonas turns bloody just after he rushes towards Angus.


    ''Huft.. Huft¡­ Huft¡­ Guess it is still too much to use this skill.'' thought Angus while in a rough breath and sweating.


    [Domain - Extreme Yin-Yang] is not an ordinary domain skill but an integration of various domain skills. Initially, it could only reflect any kind of attack, be it physical, magical, curse, or any other kind of attack.


    This domain skill was developed more by Angus'' teacher in his previous life to create a clone that also reflects its injury to the opponent. This will create a double injury effect towards the opponent.


    Angus took this domain one step further. The clone not only mirrored the opponent but alsounched a few more attacks based on his prediction of the opponent''s movement. This domain bes the ultimate counterattack skill.


    Unfortunately, this domain consumes too much chi since it uses various domain skills simultaneously. Moreover, it is inclined towards a defensive style, which contradicts Angus'' nature. Still, it is one of the best ways to deal with an opponent with breakneck speed.


    "Urgh.. *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* What the hell was that?!!" said Atonas while coughing blood.


    His body was covered by blood and deep injuries, especially the one that was inflicted by the clone. Since the clone previously mirrored his move, he got the same injury as it. After the clone dissipates, he receives the same injury.


    Then, Atonas feels like getting hit again in his wound. These magical skills leave Atonas half-dead and wary of Angus. He couldn''t even understand how Angus did it. All he knows is just getting hit by a clone before he receives a deadly injury.


    In the meantime, Angus no longer attacks but observes Atonas and his surroundings. Since the start of their battle, no one seems to notice them. Angus knew Atonas must have done something since they first met.


    "Hmm¡­ I thought the God of death couldn''t be killed. But, you seem to be vulnerable." said Angus calmly.


    "God of Death?! *Cough* *Cough* I wish I were him. *Cough* But, we are far from such a being." said Atonas with struggle.


    ''His injury is rapidly healed. Although not as fast as Jayna and I, it is still slowly healing. This kind of healing technique is also simr to Millie''s soul skill.'' thought Angus while observing the wolf beastman.


    "Then, who are you? What is your purpose?" asked Angus.


    "Kekeke¡­ I was supposed not to tell you that. I believe that''s thepany''s policy," said Atonas with augh.


    "However, I was just a frencer that got pushed around. I think we could somehow make some exceptions around it." Atonas smirked.


    "I don''t think you are in a position to make a deal?" asked Angus.


    "Then, I will just escape. You should know it is impossible to catch me if I want to run away. Besides, aren''t you curious about us? Something to do with your naughty little girl, right?" replied Atonas.


    "Did you just threaten me?" asked Angus.


    "No¡­ Of course not. Who would dare threaten you? No one dared to threaten you unless they had a hole in their brain. Those ungrateful bastards will not send me here if they are trying to provoke you." said Atonas cryptically.


    "What did you mean?" asked Angus.


    "Nothing much." replied Atonas shortly.


    ''Tch.. We are not getting anywhere. But I alsock information about him and the group behind him. If it is not a Death God? Who are they?'' thought Angus deeply.


    After thinking deeply for a few minutes, "Alright, what did you want?" asked Angus coldly.


    "Good!! Don''t worry, it is not difficult. You just need to help me do my job in this area. That way, you can learn more about us without me breachingpany rules." said Atonas.


    "Did you mean I joined whatever your group is? Sorry, but no. I don''t n to join any sketchy group." asked Angus.


    "No.. No.. No.. You are just doing a one-time job or part-time job if you feel like this job. Anyway, you will not be harmed or bound by anything." said Atonas.


    "Why did you need my help? Also, what exactly is this job?" asked Angus.


    "As you can see, my condition is bad. It will be a hassle to move around for the next few days. I also missed some appointments because of our duel, which gave me more work."


    "As for what this job is? I think you should know better than I am. Didn''t you experience this in your past life?" replied Atonas.


    "How did you know?!!" asked Angus in anger while gripping Atonas''s clothes


    Unlike before, Atonas didn''t dodge and let Angus grab him. However, his eyes are still calm, and his face has a yful smirk. In fact, Angus knows Atonas should have already guessed about his past life and transmigration since he is also proficient in soul.


    Still, Angus prefers not to reveal this secret to anyone. So far, the only people who know about his transmigration secret are Jayna and his ex-disciple, Ivis Latina. The former is his beloved woman, and thetter is also a transmigrated soul like him.


    "Why are you so surprised? Although your case is very rare, it is not impossible in this magical world. Besides, you should also already guess what kind of job I did with those ''Legacy'' in your body." said Atonas yfully.


    "Tch¡­ Fine. However, I want to know all the details first. Also, no one from my family or loved one is involved in this." said Angus while putting down Atonas.


    "Great!! Don''t worry, we had strict policy about family, friends, or even acquaintances. Just think of it as a specialized medical job." reassured Atonas.


    "Now, you need to¡­" said Atonas.


    Atonas starts to exin his job to Angus. To put it simply, Atonas'' job is ''killing'' people whose souls are already at the end of time. The problem is they couldn''t just kill the people using ordinary means.


    They need to [Harvest] the soul without damaging it. This requires specific skills and abilities beyondprehension.


    ''Hmmm¡­. ording to Atonas'' description, isn''t this technique simr to [Killing Art] in my past life.'' thought Angus.


    In his previous life, a group of people specialized in assassination and killing. This group somehow manages to bring the way of killing to the pinnacle. Their practice is so ridiculous that it kills a person just with a look.


    This kind of technique is called [Killing Art]. As the strongest person in his previous life, Angus often shes with [Killing Art] practitioners daily. This is also his turning point, longing for a peaceful life and bing more secluded in his past life.


    Angus also experienced various kinds of [Killing Art] during their fight. From a beginner to a grandmaster, he fights and defeats everyone. As a result, Angus also mastered [Killing Art] with the help of his absurd martial arts talent.


    Some people even regard him as the grandmaster of [Killing Art] despite his not being an official practitioner.


    After hearing the exnation of Atonas''s job, Angus didn''t directly agree to do it. He still needs to rify hispany''s true nature and purpose. Atonas agreed to his inquiry as if he knew Angus would ask this.


    "Before that, I need you to die first." said Atonas.


    These are thest words Angus heard before his consciousness plunged into darkness.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!